This is a modern-English version of The Scottish Highlands, Highland Clans and Highland Regiments, Volume 1 (of 2), originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
E-text prepared by Brian Coe, John Campbell,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)
from page images generously made available by
Internet Archive
(https://archive.org)
Note: |
This volume originally was printed as four separate books
(see transcriber's note below). Images of the original pages are available through Internet Archive. Book 1, pages 1-208: https://archive.org/details/historyofscottis001kelt Book 2, pages 209-416: https://archive.org/details/historyofscottis002kelt Book 3, pages 417-608: https://archive.org/details/historyofscottis003kelt Book 4, pages 609-776: https://archive.org/details/historyofscottis004kelt |
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE
Note from the Transcriber
This is Volume I of a two-volume set. The second volume can be found at:
This is Volume I of a two-volume series. You can find the second volume at:
This 1875 edition originally was published in eight separate books as a subscription publication. The Preface, Title pages, Tables of Contents and Lists of Illustrations (the Front Matter) were published in the final eighth book, and referenced books 1-4 as Volume I, and books 5-8 as Volume II. This etext follows the same two-volume structure. The relevant Front Matter has been moved to the front of each volume, and some illustrations have been moved to where the two Lists of Illustrations indicate they should be. No text was added or changed when the books were seamlessly joined to make Volume I and Volume II.
This 1875 edition was originally released in eight separate books as a subscription publication. The Preface, Title pages, Tables of Contents, and Lists of Illustrations (the Front Matter) were included in the final eighth book, and it referred to books 1-4 as Volume I and books 5-8 as Volume II. This etext maintains the same two-volume structure. The relevant Front Matter has been moved to the beginning of each volume, and some illustrations have been relocated according to the two Lists of Illustrations. No text was added or altered when the books were seamlessly combined to create Volume I and Volume II.
The Index, at the end of Volume II in the original books, has been copied and placed at the end of this first volume as well.
The Index, found at the end of Volume II in the original books, has been copied and included at the end of this first volume too.
When reading this book on the web, the Index and the List of Illustrations have active links to pages in both volumes. When reading on a handheld device only the internal links within this volume are active.
When you read this book online, the Index and the List of Illustrations have clickable links to pages in both volumes. When reading on a handheld device, only the internal links within this volume are clickable.
Footnote anchors are denoted by [number], and the footnotes have been placed at the end of each chapter.
Footnote anchors are indicated by [number], and the footnotes are located at the end of each chapter.
Some tables in the original book had } or { bracketing in some cells. These brackets are not helpful in the etext tables and in most cases have been removed to improve readability and save table space.
Some tables in the original book had } or { brackets in some cells. These brackets aren't helpful in the e-text tables and in most cases have been removed to improve readability and save table space.
Many minor changes to the text are noted at the end of the book.
Many minor changes to the text are noted at the end of the book.

SUPPLIED TO SUBSCRIBERS ONLY.
FOR SUBSCRIBERS ONLY.
PROSPECTUS.
Prospectus.
A HISTORY OF
A HISTORY OF
THE SCOTTISH HIGHLANDS,
THE SCOTTISH HIGHLANDS,
HIGHLAND CLANS, AND HIGHLAND REGIMENTS;
HIGHLAND CLANS AND REGIMENTS
ON THE BASIS OF BROWNE’S “HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS AND CLANS,” BUT ENTIRELY
RE-MODELLED AND TO A LARGE EXTENT RE-WRITTEN.
ON THE BASIS OF BROWNE’S “HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS AND CLANS,” BUT COMPLETELY
RESTRUCTURED AND TO A GREAT EXTENT REWRITTEN.
WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE GAELIC LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE
WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE GAELIC LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE
WRITTEN FOR THE WORK,
WRITTEN FOR THE JOB,
BY THE REV. THOMAS MACLAUCHLAN, LL.D., F.S.A.S.,
BY THE REV. THOMAS MACLAUCHLAN, LL.D., F.S.A.S.,
One of the Editors of the “Dean of Lismore’s Book,” Author of
“The Early Scottish Church,” &c.;
One of the editors of the “Dean of Lismore’s Book,” author of
“The Early Scottish Church,” etc.;
AND AN ESSAY ON HIGHLAND SCENERY,
AND AN ESSAY ON HIGHLAND SCENERY,
BY THE LATE PROFESSOR JOHN WILSON.
BY THE LATE PROFESSOR JOHN WILSON.
EDITED BY JOHN S. KELTIE, F.S.A.S.
EDITED BY JOHN S. KELTIE, F.S.A.S.
During the last thirty years, the patriotic labours of the various Scottish book-clubs,—The Abbotsford, The Bannatyne, The Iona, The Maitland, The Spalding Clubs—the works of the various eminent Scottish antiquaries and historians, not to mention many valuable papers and pamphlets, have not only subjected everything connected with the history of the Highlands to an unsparing and searching criticism, but have also brought to light many new facts, and opened up formerly unthought-of tracks of inquiry. Such a flood of light has thus been thrown on all matters connected with the Highlands, that the publishers feel Browne’s History of the Highlands and Clans,—the work on which this publication is to a certain extent based,—has fallen behind the age, and that, to keep pace with the advanced state of historical research, a NEW WORK IS DEMANDED. Therefore, in preparing the work now presented to the public, it has been found necessary to make such extensive alterations and additions, that the publishers feel justified in calling it a NEW WORK.
Over the past thirty years, the dedicated efforts of various Scottish book clubs—The Abbotsford, The Bannatyne, The Iona, The Maitland, The Spalding Clubs—have rigorously scrutinized the works of prominent Scottish antiquaries and historians. They've also uncovered many valuable documents and articles. This intense examination has not only critically assessed everything related to Highland history but has also revealed many new facts and opened up previously unexplored avenues of research. The amount of insight gained about the Highlands has led the publishers to believe that Browne's History of the Highlands and Clans, which this publication is partially based on, is outdated. To keep up with the progress in historical research, a New work is required.. Consequently, in preparing the work now being presented to the public, extensive changes and additions have been made, leading the publishers to feel justified in labeling it a NEW JOB.
The work is divided into three sections:—
The work is divided into three sections:—
I. The General History of the Highlands, including Religion, Literature, and Antiquities.
I. The General History of the Highlands, including Faith, Literature, and Antiques.
II. The History of the Highland Clans.
II. The History of the Highland Clans.
III. The History of the Highland Regiments.
III. The History of the Highland Regiments.
Part I.—The General History of the Highlands.
Part I.—The Complete History of the Highlands.
The whole of this part has been THOROUGHLY REVISED, RE-MODELLED, and to a great extent RE-WRITTEN. All the introductory chapters relating to the Primitive History of the Highlands, are NEW, and in them are treated the much controverted questions as to the Picts and Scots, their RACE and LANGUAGE—the EARLY RACES OF KINGS, all points connected with the early SOCIAL and POLITICAL CONDITION of the Highlanders, their ORIGINAL RELIGION and the SPREAD OF Christianity. The most RECENT INVESTIGATIONS bearing on the Antiquities of the Highlands, the Ancient Manners and Customs of their people, their PECULIAR DRESS, their SOCIAL and POLITICAL RELATIONS, their SUPERSTITIONS, and other interesting antiquarian matters, have been taken advantage of.
The entire section has been Completely updated, REMODELED, and largely RE-WRITTEN. All the introductory chapters about the Early History of the Highlands are NEW, addressing the debated questions concerning the Picts and Scottish, their RACE and LANGUAGE, the Early Races of Kings, and all topics related to the early SOCIAL MEDIA and Political Climate of the Highlanders, their ORIGINAL FAITH, and the SPREAD OF Christianity. The most LATEST INVESTIGATIONS into the Artifacts of the Highlands, the Old Customs and Traditions of their people, their UNUSUAL OUTFIT, SOCIAL MEDIA and GOVERNMENT RELATIONS, Superstitions, and other fascinating antiquarian subjects have been utilized.
As to the rest of this portion of the work, while whatever had no connection with Highland history has been expunged, much new matter has been added in order to make the general narrative COMPLETE and AUTHENTIC. When, at a later period of their history, the Highlanders become a potent element in the settlement of many great disputes, it has been sought to make the reader understand clearly the part they thus took in the stirring and momentous transactions of the times. As examples of these we need only mention here the CIVIL WARS in which Montrose so often led on the Highland army to victory: the Revolution disputes, culminating in Killiecrankie: the unfortunate insurrections of ’15 and ’45, which, but for the romantic enthusiasm of the Highlanders, would never have been even commenced.
As for the rest of this part of the work, while everything unrelated to Highland history has been removed, much new information has been added to make the overall narrative DONE and Genuine. When, later in their history, the Highlanders became a significant force in settling many major disputes, it was important to help the reader clearly understand their role in the exciting and crucial events of the time. Examples of this include the Civil Wars where Montrose frequently led the Highland army to victory, the Revolutionary disputes that culminated in Killiecrankie, and the unfortunate uprisings of '15 and '45, which, without the passionate enthusiasm of the Highlanders, would never have even started.
In writing these chapters ample use has been made of the various club-publications above referred to, the latest of which, The Book of Deer, issued by the Spalding Club, edited by Dr. Stuart, has proved of great service in throwing light on the EARLY SOCIAL AND POLITICAL CONDITION of the Highlands, as well as on the STATE and CONSTITUTION of the early Scottish Church. Among modern Scottish historians and antiquarians whose labours have been taken advantage of in this part of the work, we may mention the names of George Chalmers, W. F. Skene, Joseph Robertson, Daniel Wilson, Mr. Gregory, John Hill Burton, E. W. Robertson, James Logan, Cosmo Innes, George Grub, Dr. Maclauchlan, and Colonel Forbes-Leslie: this last gentleman has been kind enough to place at our disposal some of the cuts which adorn his valuable work, The Early Races of Scotland. Besides these, books and documents, ancient and modern, too numerous to detail here, have been consulted.
In writing these chapters, we've made extensive use of the various club publications mentioned earlier, the most recent of which, The Deer Book, published by the Spalding Club and edited by Dr. Stuart, has been incredibly helpful in shedding light on the Early social and political climate of the Highlands, as well as on the STATE and CONSTITUTION of the early Scottish church. Among the modern Scottish historians and antiquarians whose work has been useful for this section, we can mention George Chalmers, W. F. Skene, Joseph Robertson, Daniel Wilson, Mr. Gregory, John Hill Burton, E. W. Robertson, James Logan, Cosmo Innes, George Grub, Dr. Maclauchlan, and Colonel Forbes-Leslie. The latter has generously provided some of the illustrations from his valuable work, The Early Races of Scotland. In addition to these, many ancient and modern books and documents, too numerous to list here, have been referenced.
To the Gaelic Language and Literature, which, in the old work, possibly from lack of material, were treated in rather a summary manner, a prominent place has been given. Since the publication of The Dean of Lismore’s Book, and other works on this interesting subject, there can be no complaint of lack of material; and so much importance do the publishers attach to the literature of the Highlands, that they have entered into an arrangement with the Rev. Thomas Maclauchlan, LL.D., F.S.A.S.—one of the editors of The Dean of Lismore’s Book, and one of the most eminent living Gaelic scholars—to write an entirely new account of this subject, into which will be introduced copious examples of genuine old Gaelic Poetry.
To the Gaelic and Literature, which were only briefly covered in the previous version due to limited resources, we now give a prominent place. Since the release of The Dean of Lismore’s Book and other works on this fascinating topic, there’s no longer any shortage of material; and the publishers value the literature of the Highlands so highly that they have teamed up with Rev. Thomas Maclauchlan, LL.D., F.S.A.S.—one of the editors of The Dean of Lismore’s Book and one of the leading Gaelic scholars today—to create a completely new overview of this subject, which will include plenty of examples of authentic old Gaelic Poetry.
In the course of the work will be given the late Professor Wilson’s celebrated Essay on Highland Scenery, of which the copyright belongs to the publishers.
In the course of the work, you'll find the late Professor Wilson's famous Essay on Highland Views, for which the copyright is held by the publishers.
Part II.—The History of the Highland Clans.
Part II.—The History of the Highland Clans.
In any history of the Highlands, an account of the Clans ought to occupy a place of the first importance, and in the present work, the GREATER PART OF THE SECOND VOLUME is devoted to this part of the subject. Every point of interest connected with this peculiar social system has been noticed:—the ORIGIN OF THE CLAN-SYSTEM, the relation of the chief to the general body of the clan, the various CLAN-DIGNITIES and OFFICES and the duties which belonged to each, the PECULIAR CUSTOMS to which the system gave rise, the difference between CLANSHIP and the FEUDAL SYSTEM, and the influence it had on the progress of the Highlands and on the rest of Scotland. In short, no pains have been spared to enable the reader to form a clear idea of all the ‘outs and ins’ of this primitive system of social government.
In any history of the Highlands, a discussion of the Groups should be of utmost importance, and in this book, the LARGER PART OF THE SECOND VOLUME is dedicated to this topic. Every interesting aspect related to this unique social structure has been covered: the Clan-System Origins, the relationship between the chief and the clan members, the various Clan Statuses and WORKSPACES along with their respective responsibilities, the UNUSUAL TRADITIONS that arose from the system, the differences between Clan ties and the Feudal system, and the impact it had on the development of the Highlands and the rest of Scotland. In short, every effort has been made to help the reader gain a clear understanding of all the ins and outs of this basic system of social governance.
After this introductory matter, a DETAILED ACCOUNT is given of EACH SEPARATE CLAN which has any claim to be considered Highland. The origin of each Clan, as far as possible, has been traced back to its FOUNDER, and its claim to be considered purely Gaelic discussed; its history is traced through all its branches and offshoots down to the present day; the part it took in the various clan strifes, in the disputes between the Highlands and Lowlands, and in the general wars of Scotland, is set forth. Every link in the genealogical chain has been carefully traced, and those chiefs and other members of a clan who took a more prominent part in the affairs of the time, have their lives given in considerable detail. Appended to the account of each clan are its ARMORIAL BEARINGS, a description of its CLAN-TARTAN, the name of its BADGE, its peculiar war-cry or SLOGAN, its estimated STRENGTH, and its PRINCIPAL SEAT. In addition to the authorities above referred to, the works of Smibert, Logan, Stewart, and others, as well as the separate histories of those clans that are fortunate enough to have such, this division of the work is greatly indebted to the original researches of the late Mr. Anderson, author of the Scottish Nation, whose examination of many ANCIENT MANUSCRIPTS and FAMILY RECORDS brought to light many facts connected with the history of the Highland clans, never before made public.
After this introductory section, a DETAILED REPORT is provided for EACH DISTINCT CLAN that can be considered Highland. The origin of each Clan has been traced back to its FOUNDER as much as possible, and its claim to be seen as purely Gaelic is discussed. Its history is followed through all its branches and offshoots up to the present day; the role it played in various clan conflicts, in the disputes between the Highlands and Lowlands, and in the broader wars of Scotland is outlined. Every link in the genealogical chain has been carefully documented, and those chiefs and clan members who were more actively involved in historical events have their lives described in considerable detail. Attached to each clan's account are its Coat of arms, a description of its Clan Tartan, the name of its Badge, its distinctive war-cry or TAGLINE, its estimated STRENGTH, and its MAIN SEAT. In addition to the previously mentioned authorities, the works of Smibert, Logan, Stewart, and others, along with the individual histories of clans fortunate enough to have them, this part of the work owes much to the original research of the late Mr. Anderson, author of the Scottish Nation, whose examination of many Old manuscripts and Family Records revealed many previously undisclosed facts about the history of the Highland clans.
Part III.—History of the Highland Regiments.
Part III.—History of the Highland Regiments.
The HISTORY OF THESE REGIMENTS is to a great extent the history of Britain’s battles for more than a century past; and the great military glory which our country has acquired, has been owing, in no small degree, to their UNSURPASSED BRAVERY, PERFECT DISCIPLINE, and HIGH MORALE. In the part of the work devoted to this subject, it has been sought faithfully to record not only the noble services rendered to its country in past times by each regiment in every engagement in which it took part, but also the brave deeds performed by many individual Highland soldiers.
The HISTORY OF THESE UNITS largely reflects the history of Britain's wars over the last century; the remarkable military achievements our country has gained are largely due to their UNPARALLELED COURAGE, Exemplary Discipline, and High spirits. In the section of this work dedicated to this topic, we have made an effort to accurately document not only the heroic contributions each regiment has made to the country in every battle they fought but also the courageous acts performed by many individual Highland soldiers.
With regard to the later history of the Highland regiments, it has been sought to render this complete and perfectly reliable by applying, for direct information, to the Colonel of each existing regiment; and in every case the publishers have met with the greatest courtesy and willingness to lend all assistance. In addition to this, of course, every accessible published work on the subject has been consulted, including the host of books called forth by the Crimean War and the Indian Mutiny.
With respect to the later history of the Highland regiments, every effort has been made to make this information complete and fully trustworthy by reaching out directly to the Colonel of every current regiment; in every instance, the publishers have received the utmost courtesy and readiness to provide assistance. Additionally, every available published work on the topic has been reviewed, including the numerous books that emerged from the Crimean War and the Indian Mutiny.
From the above statements it will be seen that in no other single publication is it possible to obtain SUCH VARIED and VALUABLE INFORMATION on ALL POINTS OF INTEREST connected with the Scottish Highlands—their History, their Antiquities, their Clans, their Literature, their Military Annals. No pains have been spared to make the work ACCURATE, EXHAUSTIVE, INTERESTING, and CONSISTENT with the MOST RECENT INVESTIGATIONS.
From the statements above, it’s clear that you won’t find such diverse and valuable information about all aspects related to the Scottish Highlands—its history, antiquities, clans, literature, and military records—in any other single publication. Every effort has been made to ensure the work is accurate, comprehensive, engaging, and consistent with the most recent research.
Illustrations.
Illustrations.
Besides clan-tartans, the work will be richly embellished with autographs, seals, armorial bearings, objects of antiquarian interest, and many views and portraits on wood and steel, all taken from original or other authentic sources, and executed in the first style of art.
Besides clan tartans, the work will be richly decorated with autographs, seals, coats of arms, items of historical interest, and various views and portraits on wood and steel, all sourced from original or other reliable sources, and done in the highest style of art.
The publishers have spared no pains to obtain original and genuine portraits, and to have them faithfully and beautifully reproduced; and they owe their sincere thanks to those noblemen and gentlemen connected with the Highlands who have allowed them access to their valuable family collections, in order to obtain copies of such original portraits as were required for the work. Many of these portraits have never before been engraved. The publishers would especially mention here the valuable miniature portrait of Prince Charles Edward Stuart in Highland costume, which has been in possession of the Lochiel family for generations, and which has been kindly placed at their disposal by the present representative of the family, Donald Cameron, Esq., M.P. for Inverness-shire. It has the merit of being a faithful likeness, and will be engraved by Holl of London.
The publishers have gone to great lengths to obtain original and authentic portraits and to have them accurately and beautifully reproduced. They extend their heartfelt thanks to the noblemen and gentlemen associated with the Highlands who have allowed them access to their valuable family collections to get copies of the original portraits needed for this work. Many of these portraits have never been engraved before. The publishers would particularly like to highlight the valuable miniature portrait of Prince Charles Edward Stuart in Highland attire, which has been in the Lochiel family for generations and has been generously made available by the current family representative, Donald Cameron, Esq., M.P. for Inverness-shire. It is a faithful likeness and will be engraved by Holl of London.
Many of the views, illustrative both of the events narrated in the history and of the rich and romantic Highland scenery, are from photographs and drawings taken specially for the work. Others, consisting chiefly of views of towns and fortresses taken at or near the time of the events they are intended to illustrate, are copied from the rare and valuable work of John Slezer, entitled Theatrum Scotiæ, published at the end of the 17th century. The facts that Slezer was a military engineer, and that he was appointed by government to survey the chief towns and strongholds of Scotland, are sufficient guarantees of the faithfulness of these views.
Many of the images, showcasing both the events described in the history and the beautiful, romantic Highland scenery, are based on photographs and drawings created specifically for this work. Others, mainly featuring views of towns and forts taken around the time of the events they illustrate, are reproduced from the rare and valuable book by John Slezer, titled Theatrum Scotiæ, published at the end of the 17th century. The fact that Slezer was a military engineer, appointed by the government to survey the main towns and fortifications of Scotland, ensures the accuracy of these images.
CONDITIONS.
TERMS.
This work will be published in Twenty-five parts, price Two Shillings each, size super-imperial 8vo. It will also be issued in Eight Divisions, rich cloth, price 7s. 6d. each. It will form, when completed, Two handsome Volumes, with Thirty specimens of authentic Clan-Tartans, beautifully executed in colour, and Twenty other page plates, including Map of Clan Territories, besides about Two Hundred illustrative wood engravings.
This work will be published in twenty-five parts, priced at two shillings each, in super-imperial 8vo size. It will also be available in eight divisions, in rich cloth, priced at 7s. 6d. each. When completed, it will consist of two attractive volumes, featuring thirty examples of authentic Clan Tartans, beautifully done in color, along with twenty other page plates, including a map of Clan territories, plus about two hundred illustrative wood engravings.
A. FULLARTON & Co.,
A. FULLARTON & Co.,
STEAD’S PLACE, LEITH WALK, EDINBURGH; AND 18 NEWGATE STREET, LONDON.
STEAD’S PLACE, LEITH WALK, EDINBURGH; AND 18 NEWGATE STREET, LONDON.

PRINCE CHARLES EDWARD STUART.
Copied with permission from the miniature owned by Donald Cameron, Esquire of Lochiel.
A
HISTORY
OF THE
SCOTTISH HIGHLANDS
HIGHLAND CLANS
AND
HIGHLAND REGIMENTS
WITH AN ACCOUNT OF
THE GAELIC LANGUAGE, LITERATURE, AND MUSIC
By the Rev. THOMAS MACLAUCHLAN, LL.D., F.S.A. Scot.
WITH A SUMMARY OF
THE GAELIC LANGUAGE, LITERATURE, AND MUSIC
By the Rev. THOMAS MACLAUCHLAN, LL.D., F.S.A. Scot.
AND AN ESSAY ON HIGHLAND SCENERY
By the late Professor JOHN WILSON
AND AN ESSAY ON HIGHLAND SCENERY
By the late Professor JOHN WILSON
EDITED BY
JOHN S. KELTIE, F.S.A. Scot.
Edited by
JOHN S. KELTIE, F.S.A. Scot.
Illustrated
Illustrated
WITH A SERIES OF PORTRAITS, VIEWS, MAPS, ETC., ENGRAVED ON STEEL,
CLAN TARTANS, AND UPWARDS OF TWO HUNDRED WOODCUTS,
INCLUDING ARMORIAL BEARINGS
WITH A SERIES OF PORTRAITS, VIEWS, MAPS, ETC., ENGRAVED ON STEEL,
CLAN TARTANS, AND OVER TWO HUNDRED WOODCUTS,
INCLUDING ARMORIAL BEARINGS
VOL. I.
VOL. 1.
A. FULLARTON & CO.
EDINBURGH AND LONDON
1875
A. Fullarton & Co.
Edinburgh and London
1875
PREFACE.
No apology is deemed necessary for bringing this History of the Scottish Highlands before the public. A work under a similar title was brought out by the present publishers upwards of thirty years ago, under the care of Dr. James Browne, and met with a sale so extensive and sustained as to prove that it supplied a real want.
No apology is needed for presenting this History of the Scottish Highlands to the public. A similarly titled work was published by the current publishers over thirty years ago, under the supervision of Dr. James Browne, and it sold so well and consistently that it showed there was a genuine demand for it.
Since the publication of Browne’s History, which it is only the simple truth to say had no rival, research has brought to light so much that is new connected both with the general history of the Highlands and the history of the various clans, and so many new laurels have been added to those already won by the Highland regiments during the past century, and the early part of the present, that the publishers believed the time had come for the preparation and issue of a new work.
Since the release of Browne’s History, which truly had no competition, research has uncovered so much new information related to both the overall history of the Highlands and the histories of various clans. Many new honors have been added to those already achieved by the Highland regiments over the past century and the early part of this one, so the publishers felt it was time to prepare and publish a new work.
In preparing it, the editor has done all in his power to make it complete and accurate. The object of Dr. Browne’s work was to present in one book all that is interesting and valuable concerning the Highlands and Highlanders, a great deal of information on this subject having lain scattered in various quarters inaccessible to the general public. In the preparation of the present work this object has been kept steadily in view; and it may be said of it, with even more force than of Browne’s, that it is a collectanea of information concerning the Scottish Highlands of an extent and kind to be met with in no other single publication.
In putting this together, the editor has done everything possible to ensure it’s complete and accurate. Dr. Browne’s aim was to gather in one book everything interesting and valuable about the Highlands and Highlanders, as much of the information on this topic has been scattered in various places and hard for the general public to access. Throughout the preparation of this work, that goal has been a constant focus; it can even be said, more emphatically than with Browne's work, that this is a collectanea of information about the Scottish Highlands that you won't find in any other single publication.
The general plan of Dr. Browne’s work has been adhered to. In the First Part, that dealing with the General History of the Highlands, which, from the nature of the case, is more a chronicle of clan battles than a homogeneous history, it has been found possible, as might have been expected, to retain much of Browne’s text. This, however, has been subjected to a careful revision and comparison with the original authorities, as well as with the many new ones that have been brought to light during the past thirty years. Moreover, many portions throughout this section have been rewritten, and considerable additions made. One of the largest and most important of these is the continuation of the General History from 1745 down to the present day. The editor felt that, so far as the social history of the Highlands is concerned, the period embraced in the past hundred years was of even more importance than any previous time; he has therefore attempted to do what, so far as he knows, has not been done before, to present a sketch of the progress of the Highlands during that period. For this purpose he has had to consult a multitude of sources, and weigh many conflicting statements, his aim being simply to discover and tell the truth. Such matters have been gone into as Depopulation, Emigration, Agriculture, Large and Small Farms, Sheep and Deer, Fishing, Manufactures, Education, &c. It is hoped, therefore, that the First Part of the work will be found to contain a complete account of the Highlands, historical, antiquarian, and social.
The overall plan of Dr. Browne’s work has been followed. In the First Part, which covers the General History of the Highlands, it primarily chronicles clan battles rather than being a unified history. As expected, much of Browne’s original text has been retained. However, it has gone through careful revision and comparison with the original sources, as well as with many new ones discovered in the last thirty years. Additionally, many sections have been rewritten and significant additions made. One of the largest and most important additions is the continuation of the General History from 1745 to the present day. The editor believes that, in terms of the social history of the Highlands, the past hundred years are even more significant than earlier periods. Therefore, he has attempted to do what, to his knowledge, hasn't been done before: to provide an overview of the Highlands' progress during this time. For this, he consulted a wide range of sources and considered many conflicting accounts, aiming simply to uncover and convey the truth. Topics explored include Depopulation, Emigration, Agriculture, Large and Small Farms, Sheep and Deer, Fishing, Manufacturing, Education, etc. It is hoped that the First Part of the work will offer a comprehensive account of the Highlands—historical, antiquarian, and social.
An original and important feature of this part of the work is a history of the Gaelic Language and Literature, by the well known Celtic scholar, the Rev. T. Maclauchlan, LL.D., F.S.A. Scot.
An original and significant aspect of this section of the work is a history of the Gaelic Language and Literature, by the renowned Celtic scholar, the Rev. T. Maclauchlan, LL.D., F.S.A. Scot.
In the Second Part, relating to the History of the Highland Clans, it will be found that, in the case of every clan, modifications and additions have been made. In some instances the histories have been entirely rewritten, and several border clans have been included that were not noticed in Browne’s work. The history of each clan, has, as far as possible, been traced from its founder through all the branches and offshoots down to the present day; the part it took in the various clan strifes, in the disputes between the Highlands and Lowlands, and in the general wars of Scotland, being set forth. In the case of most of the clans, gentlemen who have made a special study of particular clan histories have kindly revised the proofs.
In the Second Part, which covers the History of the Highland Clans, you'll find that modifications and updates have been made for every clan. In some cases, the histories have been completely rewritten, and several border clans that weren't mentioned in Browne’s work have been added. The history of each clan has been traced as accurately as possible from its founder through all the branches and offshoots up to the present day; the role it played in various clan conflicts, the disputes between the Highlands and Lowlands, and in the broader wars of Scotland is highlighted. For most clans, gentlemen who have studied specific clan histories have generously reviewed the proofs.
The Third Part, the History of the Highland Regiments, occupies a prominent place in the present work. Of these regiments one-half have had their complete history published now for the first time, and in the case of the others so many changes and additions have been made, that this part of the work may be considered as entirely new. The history of each of the nine regiments which now rank as Highland has been gone into from its embodiment, and the trustworthiness of this unique body of military history may be inferred from the fact, that, in the case of every regiment, it is founded upon the original Regimental Record, supplemented in many instances by the diaries and recollections of officers; and in two cases, at least, as will be seen, by materials collected by officers who have made a special study of their regimental histories. The general reader will find this part of the work of very great interest.
The Third Part, the History of the Highland Regiments, holds a significant place in this work. Half of these regiments have had their complete history published for the first time, and for the others, so many changes and additions have been made that this section can be considered completely new. The history of each of the nine regiments now recognized as Highland has been explored since their formation, and the reliability of this unique military history can be seen in the fact that each regiment's account is based on the original Regimental Record, often enhanced by diaries and memories from officers. In at least two instances, as will be shown, it has been supplemented with materials collected by officers who specialized in studying their regimental histories. General readers will find this part of the work extremely interesting.
With regard to the Illustrations, the publishers feel justified in alluding to them with considerable pride. No attempt has been made to make the present work a mere picture-book; it will be invariably found that the numerous plates, woodcuts, and clan-tartans either add interest to the text, or throw light upon it. Every effort has been made to secure authentic portraits and original views, and to have every illustration executed in a thoroughly artistic style; and it is hoped that, in these respects, the exertions of the editor and publishers have been crowned with success. The specimens of clan-tartans represent in every case those recognised by the heads of the various clans. The illustrations, therefore, will be found both historically and artistically valuable.
Regarding the illustrations, the publishers are proud to mention them. This work isn’t just a picture book; the many plates, woodcuts, and clan tartans either enhance the text or clarify it. We’ve worked hard to provide authentic portraits and original views, ensuring every illustration is done in a truly artistic style. We hope that the efforts of the editor and the publishers have been successful in these areas. The examples of clan tartans represent those recognized by the leaders of the different clans. Thus, the illustrations are both historically and artistically valuable.
Throughout this work the editor has endeavoured to acknowledge the authorities which he has in any way made use of. Were he to mention the names of the numerous individuals to whom he has been indebted for assistance during its preparation, it would add very considerably to the length of this preface; in his own name and that of the publishers, he expresses sincere gratitude to all who have in any way lent a helping hand. Special thanks, however, are due to the Duke of Athole for assistance in various ways, and particularly for permission to engrave the portrait of Lord George Murray; to Lady Elizabeth Pringle for the portrait of the first Earl of Breadalbane, and to Mrs. Campbell of Monzie for that of the “Gentle Lochiel,”—all published in this work for the first time. As mentioned in the text, the beautiful miniature of “Prince Charlie” is copied from the original in possession of Donald Cameron, Esq. of Lochiel, who has also lent assistance in other ways. The originals of other valuable illustrations, as will be seen, have been kindly placed at the publishers’ service by the Duke of Sutherland, the Duke of Richmond, the Earl of Strathmore, the Earl of Crawford and Balcarres, The Mackintosh, The Chisholm, Duncan Forbes, Esq. of Culloden, David Laing, Esq., LL.D., James Drummond, Esq., R.S.A., and many others.
Throughout this work, the editor has tried to acknowledge the sources that he has used. If he were to list the many individuals who have helped him during its preparation, it would significantly lengthen this preface; on behalf of himself and the publishers, he expresses genuine gratitude to everyone who has offered assistance. Special thanks go to the Duke of Athole for various kinds of help, especially for allowing the portrait of Lord George Murray to be engraved; to Lady Elizabeth Pringle for the portrait of the first Earl of Breadalbane; and to Mrs. Campbell of Monzie for the portrait of the “Gentle Lochiel”—all published in this work for the first time. As noted in the text, the beautiful miniature of “Prince Charlie” is taken from the original owned by Donald Cameron, Esq. of Lochiel, who has also provided help in other ways. The originals of other important illustrations, as will be seen, have been graciously made available to the publishers by the Duke of Sutherland, the Duke of Richmond, the Earl of Strathmore, the Earl of Crawford and Balcarres, The Mackintosh, The Chisholm, Duncan Forbes, Esq. of Culloden, David Laing, Esq., LL.D., James Drummond, Esq., R.S.A., and many others.
The editor has in the proper place in the text referred to the assistance given him in connection with the important history of “Clan Chattan” by Alexander Mackintosh Shaw, Esq., whose own history of the clan is nearly completed; the narrative in the present work owes its value almost entirely to his kindness. For assistance in the history of this clan the editor was also indebted to the late Rev. W. G. Shaw of Forfar.
The editor has appropriately acknowledged the help he received regarding the important history of “Clan Chattan” from Alexander Mackintosh Shaw, Esq., whose own history of the clan is nearly finished; the narrative in this work owes much of its value to his generosity. The editor was also grateful for the assistance in the history of this clan from the late Rev. W. G. Shaw of Forfar.
To the Colonels-commanding of all the Highland regiments special thanks are due for hearty co-operation in procuring material for the Third Part of the work. Many other officers have, with the greatest readiness, either volunteered assistance or given it when asked. In this connection special mention must be made of Lieutenant-Colonels Wheatley, Clephane, and Sprot, Captain Colin Mackenzie, and Captain Thackeray.
To the commanding Colonels of all the Highland regiments, special thanks go to you for your strong support in gathering materials for the Third Part of this work. Many other officers have also been very willing to help, either by volunteering or stepping up when asked. In this regard, special mention should be made of Lieutenant-Colonels Wheatley, Clephane, and Sprot, Captain Colin Mackenzie, and Captain Thackeray.
The large and increasing demand for this work during its publication, and the extremely favourable notices of the press, afford good grounds for believing that it will be found to fulfil the purpose for which it has been compiled. May it ever meet with a kindly welcome from all who are in any way interested in the romantic Highlands of Scotland.
The growing demand for this work since its release and the very positive reviews from the press provide solid reasons to believe that it will achieve the goal for which it was created. May it always receive a warm reception from everyone interested in the romantic Highlands of Scotland.
JOHN S. KELTIE.
JOHN S. KELTIE.
London, February 1875.
London, February 1875.
CONTENTS OF VOLUME I.
Page | ||
Comments on the Scenery of the Highlands. By Professor Wilson, | xiii | |
Part One.—GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS, | 1 | |
Chapter | ||
I. | BCE 55.–CE 446.—Highlands defined—Ancient Scotland—Transactions of the Romans in the North of Scotland—Roman Remains—Roads—Camps, | 1 |
II. | BCE 55.–AD 446.—Early Inhabitants—Roman Writers—Aristotle—Tacitus—Internal History of the Highlands during the Time of the Romans, | 16 |
III. | A.D. 446–843.—Early History—Settlement of the Scots in Scotland—Conversion of Picts—Druidism—St Columba—Iona—Spread of Christianity, | 32 |
IV. | CE 843–1107.—Norse Invasions—Danes—Effect of Norwegian Conquest—Influx of Anglo–Saxons—Table of Scottish Kings, CE 843 to 1097, | 48 |
V. | CE 1107–1411.—Insurrections—Intestine Feuds—Expedition of Haco—Battle of Largs—Robert Bruce—Lord of the Isles invades Scotland—Battle of Harlaw, | 59 |
VI. | CE 1424–1512.—Policy of James I. to the Highland Chiefs—Disturbances in Sutherland and Caithness—Wise Policy of James IV.—Battle of Flodden, | 71 |
VII. | A.D. 1516–1588.—Doings in Sutherland—Dissensions among the Clan Chattan—The “Field of Shirts”—The Queen–Regent visits the Highlands—Queen Mary’s Expedition against Huntly—Unruly State of North, &c., | 80 |
VIII. | A.D. 1588–1601.—Strife between Earls of Caithness and Sutherland—Clan Feuds, | 102 |
IX. | AD 1602–1613.—Feud between the Colquhouns and Macgregors—Lawless Proceedings in Sutherland—Other Clan Feuds, | 113 |
X. | CE 1613–1623.—Clan Feuds—Reduction and Pacification of Caithness, | 128 |
XI. | CE 1624–1636.—Insurrections—Disputes—Feuds—First Marquis of Huntly, | 148 |
XII. | A.D. 1636–1644.—Charles I. attempts to introduce Episcopacy into Scotland—Doings in the North—Earl of Montrose—Covenanters—Battle of Tippermuir, | 165 |
XIII. | A.D. 1644 (September)–1645 (February).—Montrose crosses the Tay, and his movements in the North, till Battle of Inverlochy, | 186 |
XIV. | CE 1645 (February–September).—Montrose’s movements in the North—at Inverness, Elgin, Banff, Aberdeen, Stonehaven, Perth, Dundee, &c.—Montrose enters Glasgow—Submission of Edinburgh—Battle of Philiphaugh, | 200 |
XV. | CE 1645–1649.—Huntly refuses to join Montrose—Executions by the Covenanters—Meeting of the Covenanting Parliament—Montrose disbands his Army—Proceedings of General Leslie—Leslie in the Western Isles—Cromwell arrives in Edinburgh—Execution of Charles I., | 234 |
XVI. | CE 1649–1650.—Negotiations with Charles II.—Proceedings of Montrose—Pluscardine’s Insurrection—Montrose defeated at Carbisdale—Captured, and sent to Edinburgh—Trial and Execution, | 260 |
XVII. | CE 1650–1660.—Charles II. in Scotland—Cromwell invades Scotland—Battle of Dunbar—Flight of the King—Insurrections in the Highlands—Proceedings of Cromwell—Battle of Worcester—Operations of Monk in Scotland—Cameron of Lochiel—State of the Country—Restoration of Charles II, | 278 |
[x]XVIII. | Character of Ancient Highlanders, Manners, Customs, &c. Appendix to Chapter XVIII.—Highland Dress and Arms, | 298 |
XIX. | CE 1660–1689.—Execution of the Marquis of Argyll—Argyll and Monmouth’s Invasion—Execution of Earl of Argyll—Designs of the Prince of Orange—Proceedings of King James—State of feeling in Scotland—Viscount Dundee, | 331 |
XX. | CE 1689 (March–July).—General Hugh Mackay—Details of Dundee’s Insurrection till his Death at Killiecrankie—His Character, | 350 |
XXI. | CE 1689–1691.—General Mackay’s movements—Colonel Cannon—The Cameronians at Dunkeld—Erection of Fort–William—Cessation of Hostilities, | 378 |
XXII. | CE 1691–1702.—Negotiations with the Highland Chiefs—Massacre of Glencoe—Master of Stair—King William III.—Subsequent enquiry—State of Highlands during William’s reign—Simon Fraser, Lord Lovat, | 394 |
XXIII. | CE 1695–1714.—The Darien Bubble—Death of James II.—Death of King William—The Union—Proceedings of the Jacobites—Death of Queen Anne, | 407 |
XXIV. | CE 1714–1715.—Proceedings of the Whigs—The Chevalier de St George—Arrival of George I. in England—Jacobite Intrigues—The Earl of Mar, | 420 |
XXV. | CE 1715.—Measures of the Government—Attempt to surprise Edinburgh Castle—Duke of Argyll appointed to the command of the Government forces—Proceedings of Mar—Rebels march into England—Battle of Preston, | 431 |
XXVI. | CE 1715–1716.—Earl of Mar—Battle of Sheriffmuir—Dispersion of the Insurgents, | 456 |
XXVII. | AD 1716–1737.—Trial and Execution of Rebels—Proceedings of General Cadogan in the Highlands—Act of Grace—Disarming of the Highlanders—New Jacobite Conspiracy—Bolingbroke—The Disarming Act—Disgrace of the Earl of Mar—The Chevalier’s Domestic affairs—Death of George I., | 476 |
XXVIII. | CE 1739–1745.—Foreign Intrigues—Edinburgh Association—Jacobite Intrigues—Prince Charles Edward resolves to invade Scotland, | 502 |
XXIX. | CE 1745.—Prince Charles’ landing—He raises his standard—Manifesto, | 511 |
XXX. | CE 1745.—Conduct of the Government—Sir John Cope—Prince Charles at Perth—The Prince marches South—Alarm in Edinburgh—Municipal Intrigues, | 527 |
XXXI. | CE 1745.—Highlanders Capture Edinburgh—Prince Charles at Holyrood—The Chevalier de St George proclaimed—Battle of Prestonpans, | 540 |
XXXII. | A.D. 1745.—Prince Charles’ proceedings at Edinburgh—Resolves to invade England, | 566 |
XXXIII. | CE 1745.—Plan of the march of the Rebels into England—Composition of the Highland Army—March of Prince Charles into England—Proceedings there—Consternation at London—Retreat into Scotland, | 584 |
XXXIV. | CE 1745–1746.—Highland Army returns to Scotland—Proceedings of the Jacobites in the North—Proceedings till Battle of Falkirk, | 611 |
XXXV. | CE 1746.—Duke of Cumberland sent to Scotland—Highland Army’s Retreat to the North—Expedition of Lord George Murray into Athole, | 630 |
XXXVI. | CE 1746.—Duke of Cumberland marches North—Battle of Culloden—Apprehension of Lord Lovat and others—Suppression of the Rebellion, | 648 |
XXXVII. | CE 1746.—Prince Charles’ Wanderings and Narrow Escapes—Arrives in France, | 683 |
XXXVIII. | A.D. 1746–1747.—Trial of Prisoners—Execution of Lords Kilmarnock, Cromarty, Balmerino, and Lovat—Act of Indemnity, | 722 |
XXXIX. | C.E. 1747–1748.—Prince Charles’ arrival in Paris—His Treatment of Lord George Murray—His Advisers, Difficulties, and Plans, | 738 |
XL. | CE 1748–Current Time.—Charles visits London—Arrest and Execution of Dr Cameron—Death of the Chevalier—Marriage of Charles—His death—Death of Cardinal York—Descendants of the Stewarts, | 753 |
XLI. | Proceedings which followed Culloden—Influence of Clan feeling—Disarming Act—The Old Jacobites—Queen Victoria—Jacobitism at the Present Day, | 762 |
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
VOLUME I.
Volume 1.
Subject. | Painted by | Engraved by | Page |
Prince Charles Edward Stuart, | From Lochiel’s Original Miniature, | W. Holl, | To face title. |
The Great Marquis of Montrose, | From a Rare Contemporary Print, | W. Holl, | 271 |
View of Killiecrankie, | D. O. Hill, | W. Forrest, | 369 |
Armour Worn by Viscount Dundee at Killiecrankie, | Original Drawing, | J. R. Collie, | 376 |
View of the Battlefield of Sheriffmuir, | J. C. Brown, | John Smith, | 464 |
James Stuart, “The Chevalier,” | From an Original Painting, | W. Holl, | 469 |
John Erskine, 11th Earl of Mar, | Sir G. Kneller, | S. Freeman, | 498 |
View of Loch Shiel, with Monument on the spot where Prince Charles Edward first raised his Standard, 19th August 1745, | John Fleming, | W. Forrest, | 523 |
William, Duke of Cumberland, | Sir Joshua Reynolds, | J. Le Conte, | 631 |
View of Balmoral, | Sam Bough, | W. Forrest, | 775 |
TARTANS. | |||||||||
Macintyre, | 58 | Sutherland, | see page | Vol. II., | 266 | ||||
Macneill, | see page | Vol. II., | 74 | Cameron from Lochiel, | ” | ” | 296 | ||
Ross, | ” | ” | 78 | Macpherson (full dress), | ” | ” | 380 | ||
Maclean, | ” | ” | 99 | Robertson, | ” | ” | 411 | ||
Macleod, } | ” | ” | 112 | Macfarlane, | ” | ” | 527 | ||
Mackenzie, } | Fraser, | ” | ” | 606 | |||||
Stuart, | ” | ” | 186 | Mackinnon, | ” | ” | 702 | ||
Munro, | ” | ” | 258 | Chisholm, | ” | ” | 713 |
WOODCUTS IN THE LETTERPRESS. | ||
1. | Representation of an ancient Caledonian on Sculptured Stone in the Church of Meigle, | 4 |
2. | Representation of an ancient Caledonian on Sculptured Stone found at St Andrews, | 4 |
3. | Ancient British War-chariot, | 6 |
4. | Map and Profile of Antonine’s Wall, | 10 |
5. | Sculptured Stone, with inscription, from Antonine’s Wall, | 11 |
6. | Sketch Plan of the Roman Camp at Ardoch in 1755, | 15 |
7. | Stonehenge, | 36 |
8. | Circle of Callernish in Lewis, | 37 |
9. | Ruins of Ancient Monastery, Iona, | 38 |
10. | Seal of King Edgar (1097–1107), | 56 |
11. | Alexander III., | 62 |
12. | Effigy of the “Wolf of Badenoch” in Dunkeld Cathedral, | 68 |
13. | James I. (of Scotland), | 73 |
14. | Old Castle of Dunrobin, as in 1712, | 83 |
15. | Castle Duart, | 98 |
16. | Dornoch, showing the Cathedral, &c., | 117 |
17. | Stornoway Castle, | 120 |
18. | Castles Sinclair and Girnigo, | 125 |
19. | Dunyveg Castle, Islay, | 130 |
20. | Frendraught House, | 156 |
21. | First Marquis of Huntly, | 163 |
22. | First Marchioness of Huntly, | 163 |
23. | First Marquis of Argyll, | 178 |
24. | Inverlochy Castle, | 199 |
25. | Dunnottar Castle in the 17th Century, | 205 |
26. | Perth in the 17th Century, | 220 |
27. | Old Aberdeen in the 17th Century, | 246 |
28. | Second Marquis of Huntly, | 254 |
29. | General David Leslie, | 264 |
[xii] 30. | Castle of Ardvraick, | 269 |
31. | William, Ninth Earl of Glencairn, | 292 |
32. | Sir Ewen Cameron of Lochiel, | 296 |
33. | The Scottish “Maiden,” devised by Regent Morton, | 333 |
34. | Ninth Earl of Argyle, | 339 |
35. | John Graham, Viscount Dundee, | 351 |
36. | General Hugh Mackay of Scourie, | 361 |
37. | Pass of Killiecrankie in the 18th Century, | 375 |
38. | Dunkeld in the 17th Century, | 384 |
39. | First Earl of Breadalbane, | 394 |
40. | View of Glencoe, | 400 |
41. | Edinburgh Castle in 1715, | 432 |
42. | Inverness in the 17th Century, | 456 |
43. | Dunblane about 1715, | 460 |
44. | Second Duke of Argyll, | 472 |
45. | Fort Augustus, | 485 |
46. | Lieutenant General Wade, | 491 |
47. | Donald Cameron of Lochiel, “The Gentle Chief,” 1745, | 519 |
48. | Autograph of Sir John Cope, | 531 |
49. | Holyrood House in 1745, | 550 |
50. | Plan of the Battle of Prestonpans, 21st Sept. 1745, | 561 |
51. | Colonel James Gardiner, | 563 |
52. | Colonel Gardiner’s House, near Prestonpans, | 566 |
53. | The Duke of Perth, | 586 |
54. | Carlisle in 1745, | 604 |
55. | Stirling about A.D. 1700, | 616 |
56. | Plan of the Battle of Falkirk, 17th January 1746, | 624 |
57. | Lady Anne Mackintosh, 1745, | 637 |
58. | Blair Castle, as it stood in 1745–6 before being dismantled, | 643 |
59. | Old Culloden House as in 1746, | 657 |
60. | Plan of the Battle of Culloden, 16th April 1746, | 661 |
61. | Lord George Murray, | 672 |
62. | Duncan Forbes of Culloden, Lord President, | 679 |
63. | Flora Macdonald (with her autograph), 1747, | 690 |
64. | Loch Arkaig, with view of Achnacarry, the seat of Cameron of Lochiel, | 709 |
65. | Dr. Archibald Cameron, 1745, | 718 |
66. | Simon, Lord Lovat, 1747, | 734 |
67. | A Representation of the Execution of Lord Lovat, | 737 |
68. | Henry, Cardinal Duke of York, | 745 |
69, | } Medal, Prince Charles and his Wife Louisa, | 753 |
70. | ||
71. | Prince Charles Edward Stuart as in 1776, | 758 |
72, | } Medal of Henry, Cardinal Duke of York, | 760 |
73. |
REMARKS
ON THE
HIGHLANDS SCENERY.
BY
BY
PROFESSOR WILSON.
PROF. WILSON.
In no other country does Nature exhibit herself in more various forms of beauty and sublimity than in the north of England and the Highlands of Scotland. This is acknowledged by all who, having studied their character, and become familiar with the feelings it inspires, have compared the effects produced on their minds by our own mountainous regions, with what they have experienced among the scenery of the Alps. There, indeed, all objects are on so vast a scale, that we are for a while astonished as we gaze on the gigantic; and all other emotions are sunk in an overwhelming sense of awe that prostrates the imagination. But on recovering from its subjection to the prodigious, that faculty everywhere recognises in those mighty mountains of dark forests, glittering glaciers, and regions of eternal snow—infinite all—the power and dominion of the sublime. True that all these are but materials for the mind to work on, and that to its creative energy Nature owes much of that grandeur which seems to be inherent in her own forms; yet surely she in herself is great, and there is a regality belonging of divine right to such a monarch as Mont Blanc.
In no other country does Nature show off her beauty and grandeur in such diverse ways as in the north of England and the Highlands of Scotland. This is recognized by everyone who has studied these places and understands the feelings they evoke, comparing the impact on their thoughts from our mountainous areas to what they’ve experienced in the scenery of the Alps. There, everything is on such a grand scale that we are momentarily amazed by the enormity, and all other feelings are overshadowed by an overwhelming sense of awe that stuns the imagination. But once we recover from our submission to the colossal, our minds recognize everywhere that in those majestic mountains of dark forests, shining glaciers, and regions of eternal snow—infinite—all, lies the power and majesty of the sublime. It’s true that these are just materials for the mind to engage with, and Nature owes much of her grandeur to the creative energy of the mind; yet she is undoubtedly great in herself, and there is a royal quality, by divine right, belonging to such a ruler as Mont Blanc.
Those are the very regions of sublimity, and if brought into immediate comparison with them in their immense magnitude, the most magnificent scenery of our own country would no doubt seem to lose its character of greatness. But such is not the process of the imagination in her intercourse with Nature. To her, sufficient for the day is the good thereof; and on each new glorious sight being shown to her eyes, she employs her God-given power to magnify or irradiate what she beholds, without diminishing or obscuring what she remembers. Thus, to her all things in nature hold their own due place, and retain for ever their own due impressions, aggrandized and beautified by mutual reaction in those visionary worlds, which by a thought she can create, and which, as they arise, are all shadowy representations of realities—new compositions in which the image of the earth we tread is reflected fairer or greater than any realities, but not therefore less, but more true to the spirit of nature. It is thus that poets and painters at once obey and control their own inspirations. They visit all the regions of the earth, but to love, admire, and adore; and the greatest of them all, native to our soil, from their travel or sojourn in foreign lands, have always brought home a clearer insight into the character of the scenery of their own, a profounder affection for it all, and a higher power of imaging its attributes in colours or in words. In our poetry, more than in any other, Nature sees herself reflected in a magic mirror; and though many a various show passes processionally along its lustre, displaying the scenery of “lands and seas, whatever clime the sun’s bright circle warms,” among them all there are none more delightful or elevating to behold than those which genius, inspired by love, has framed of the imagery, which, in all her pomp and prodigality, Heaven has been pleased to shower, through all seasons, on our own beautiful island. It is not for us to say whether our native painters, or the “old masters,” have shown the greatest genius in landscape; but if the palm must be yielded to them whose works have been consecrated[xiv] by a reverence, as often, perhaps, superstitious as religious, we do not fear to say, that their superiority is not to be attributed in any degree to the scenery on which they exercised the art its beauty had inspired. Whatever may be the associations connected with the subjects of their landscapes—and we know not why they should be higher or holier than those belonging to innumerable places in our own land—assuredly in themselves they are not more interesting or impressive; nay, though none who have shared with us the spirit of the few imperfect sentences we have now written, will for a moment suppose us capable of instituting an invidious comparison between our own scenery and that of any other country, why should we hesitate to assert that our own storm-loving Northern Isle is equally rich in all kinds of beauty as the Sunny South, and richer far in all kinds of grandeur, whether we regard the forms or colouring of nature—earth, sea, or air—
Those are the very regions of greatness, and if compared directly to them in their vast size, the most stunning landscapes of our own country might seem to lose their appeal. But that’s not how the imagination works when it engages with Nature. For her, the good of the day is all that matters; and with each new beautiful sight before her, she uses her God-given ability to enhance or illuminate what she sees, without taking away or dulling what she remembers. Thus, to her, everything in nature has its rightful place and forever holds its own impressions, magnified and beautified through their interactions in those visionary worlds she can create with a thought. As they arise, they are all shadowy representations of realities—new compositions where the image of the earth we walk on appears fairer or grander than any actual realities, yet not less true, but more true to the spirit of nature. This is how poets and painters simultaneously obey and control their own inspirations. They explore all corners of the earth, simply to love, admire, and celebrate; and the greatest among them, native to our land, always return from their travels with a clearer insight into the character of their own scenery, a deeper affection for it all, and a greater ability to express its qualities in colors or words. In our poetry, more than anywhere else, Nature sees herself reflected in a magic mirror; and though many different shows pass by its brilliance, showcasing the landscapes of "lands and seas, whatever clime the sun’s bright circle warms," among them all, none are more delightful or uplifting than those crafted by genius, inspired by love, depicting the imagery that Heaven has graciously scattered, through all seasons, on our beautiful island. It’s not for us to determine whether our native painters or the “old masters” have shown greater talent in landscape, but if the credit must go to those whose works have been honored—sometimes, perhaps, with a reverence as superstitious as it is religious—we are not afraid to say that their superiority is not due to the scenery that inspired their art. Whatever associations their landscapes may hold—and we know not why these should be any higher or holier than those connected with the countless places in our own land—certainly, in themselves, they are not more interesting or striking; indeed, although no one who shares our spirit in the few imperfect sentences we have just written would think for a moment we could make an unfavorable comparison between our own scenery and that of any other country, why should we hesitate to claim that our own storm-loving Northern Isle is just as rich in all kinds of beauty as the Sunny South, and much richer in all forms of grandeur, whether we look at the shapes or colors of nature—earth, sea, or air—
“Or all the dread magnificence of heaven.”
“Or all the terrifying grandeur of heaven.”
What other region in all the world like that of the Lakes in the north of England! And yet how the true lover of nature, while he carries along with him its delightful character in his heart, and can so revive any spot of especial beauty in his imagination, as that it shall seem in an instant to be again before his very eyes, can deliver himself up, after the lapse of a day, to the genius of some savage scene in the Highlands of Scotland, rent and riven by the fury of some wild sea-loch! Not that the regions do not resemble one another, but surely the prevailing spirit of the one—not so of the other—is a spirit of joy and of peace. Her mountains, invested, though they often be, in gloom—and we have been more than once benighted during day, as a thunder-cloud thickened the shadows that for ever sleep in the deepest dungeons of Helvellyn—are yet—so it seems to us—such mountains as in nature ought to belong to “merry England.” They boldly meet the storms, and seen in storms you might think they loved the trouble; but pitch your tent among them, and you will feel that theirs is a grandeur that is congenial with the sunshine, and that their spirit fully rejoices in the brightness of light. In clear weather, verdant from base to summit, how majestic their repose! And as mists slowly withdraw themselves in thickening folds up along their sides, the revelation made is still of more and more of the beautiful—arable fields below, then coppice woods studded with standard trees—enclosed pastures above and among the woods—broad breasts of close-nibbled herbage here and there adorned by rich dyed rocks, that do not break the expanse—till the whole veil has disappeared; and, lo! the long lofty range, with its wavy line, rising and sinking so softly in the blue serenity, perhaps, of an almost cloudless sky. Yet though we have thus characterised the mountains by what we have always felt to be the pervading spirit of the region, chasms and ravines, and cliffs and precipices, are there; in some places you see such assemblages as inspire the fear that quakes at the heart, when suddenly struck in the solitude with a sense of the sublime; and though we have called the mountains green—and during Spring and Summer, in spite of frost or drought, they are green as emerald—yet in Autumn they are many-coloured, and are girdled with a glow of variegated light, that at sunset sometimes seems like fire kindled in the woods.
What other place in the world is like the Lake District in northern England? Yet, how can a true nature lover, who carries its delightful essence in their heart and can vividly revive any spot of unique beauty in their mind so that it feels like it's right before their eyes, connect after just a day with the raw beauty of a wild scene in the Scottish Highlands, torn apart by the fury of a stormy sea-loch? It's not that the regions are dissimilar, but the overall feeling of one—not quite the same in the other—is one of joy and peace. The mountains, though often shrouded in gloom—and we have experienced more than one day turned dark due to thunderclouds thickening the shadows that lie deep in the heart of Helvellyn—still seem to us to belong to "merry England." They bravely face storms, and when seen in those storms, you might think they thrive on the chaos; but if you camp among them, you’ll feel a grandeur that harmonizes with sunshine, and their spirit truly rejoices in the light. In clear weather, lush from base to peak, how majestic they appear! And as mists gradually lift in thick folds up their slopes, more beauty is revealed—cultivated fields below, then wooded areas dotted with individual trees—enclosed pastures above and among the woods—broad patches of well-grazed grass here and there adorned with rich-hued rocks that don’t disrupt the expanse—until the entire haze vanishes; and there it is! The long, lofty range, with its gentle undulations, rising and falling softly in the blue tranquility of an almost cloudless sky. Yet, even as we describe the mountains with what we have always felt to be the prevailing spirit of the area, there are chasms, ravines, cliffs, and steep drops; in some spots, such formations ignite a fear that grips the heart when suddenly overwhelmed by their grandeur in solitude; and while we’ve called the mountains green—and during Spring and Summer, despite frost or drought, they truly are emerald green—yet in Autumn, they burst with color, encircled by a brilliance of varied light that at sunset sometimes resembles fire ignited in the woods.
The larger Vales are all serene and cheerful; and among the sylvan knolls with which their wide levels, highly cultivated, are interspersed, cottages, single or in groups, are frequent, of an architecture always admirably suited to the scenery, because in a style suggested not by taste or fancy, which so often disfigure nature to produce the picturesque, but resorted to for sake of the uses and conveniences of in-door life, to weather-fend it in storms, and in calm to give it the enjoyment of sunshine. Many of these dwellings are not what are properly called cottages, but statesmen’s houses, of ample front, with their many roofs, over-shadowed by a stately grove, and inhabited by the same race for many generations. All alike have their suitable gardens, and the porches of the poorest are often clustered with roses; for everywhere among these hills, even in minds the most rude and uncultivated, there is a natural love of flowers. The villages, though somewhat too much modernised in those days of improvement—and indeed not a[xv] few of them with hardly any remains now of their original architecture—nothing old about them but the church tower, perhaps the parsonage—are nevertheless generally of a pleasing character, and accordant, if not with the great features of nature, which are unchanged and unchangeable, with the increased cultivation of the country, and the many villas and ornamented cottages that have risen and are rising by every lake and river side. Rivers indeed, properly so called, there are none among these mountains; but every vale, great and small, has at all times its pure and undefiled stream or rivulet; every hill has its hundreds of evanescent rills, almost every one its own perennial torrent flowing from spring, marsh, or tarn; and the whole region is often alive with waterfalls, of many of which, in its exquisite loveliness, the scenery is fit for fairy festivals—and of many, in its horrid gloom, for gatherings of gnomes revisiting “the glimpses of the moon” from their subterraneous prisons. One lake there is, which has been called “wooded Winandermere, the river lake;” and there is another—Ulswater—which you might imagine to be a river too, and to have come flowing from afar; the one excelling in isles, and bays, and promontories, serene and gentle all, and perfectly beautiful; the other, matchless in its majesty of cliff and mountain, and in its old forests, among whose hoary gloom is for ever breaking out the green light of young generations, and perpetual renovation triumphing over perpetual decay. Of the other lakes—not river-like—the character may be imagined even from that we have faintly described of the mountains; almost every vale has its lake, or a series of lakes; and though some of them have at times a stern aspect, and have scenes to show almost of desolation, descending sheer to the water’s edge, or overhanging the depth that looks profounder in the gloom, yet even these, to eyes and hearts familiar with their spirit, wear a sweet smile which seldom passes away. Witness Wastwater, with its huge single mountains, and hugest of all the mountains of England, Scawfell, with its terrific precipices—which, in the accidents of storm, gloom, or mist, has seemed, to the lonely passer-by, savage in the extreme—a howling or dreary wilderness—but in its enduring character, is surrounded with all quiet pastoral imagery, the deep glen in which it is embedded being, in good truth, the abode of Sabbath peace. That hugest mountain is indeed the centre from which all the vales irregularly diverge; the whole circumjacent region may be traversed in a week; and though no other district of equal extent contains such variety of the sublime and beautiful, yet the beautiful is so prevalent that we feel its presence, even in places where it is overpowered; and on leaving “The Lakes,” our imagination is haunted and possessed with images, not of dread, but of delight.
The larger valleys are all calm and cheerful; among the tree-covered hills scattered throughout their wide, well-tended landscapes, you’ll often find cottages, either alone or in groups. These have a style that perfectly suits the scenery, designed not by whim or trend—which often distort nature to create something picturesque—but with a focus on practicality for indoor life, protecting from storms and allowing enjoyment of sunshine in peaceful weather. Many of these homes are not exactly what you would call cottages, but rather larger houses with multiple roofs, shaded by a grand grove, and inhabited by the same families for generations. All of them have fitting gardens, and even the simplest ones may be surrounded by roses; for everywhere in these hills, even among the most rugged and unrefined minds, there is a natural affection for flowers. The villages, though perhaps too modernized in those days of progress—and indeed, many have barely any remnants of their original architecture left, with only the church tower or possibly the parsonage showing age—still generally possess a pleasing character, aligning not only with the major features of unchanged and unchangeable nature but also with the increased cultivation of the area and the many villas and decorative cottages that have sprung up by every lake and riverside. While there are not any proper rivers among these mountains, every valley, big or small, always has its clear and unpolluted stream or rivulet; every hill features countless fleeting streams, and nearly every one has its own everlasting torrent flowing from a spring, marsh, or tarn. The entire region often buzzes with waterfalls, many of which, in their exquisite beauty, seem fit for fairy celebrations—while others, in their grim darkness, are suitable for gnome gatherings returning to “the glimpses of the moon” from their underground homes. There is one lake known as “wooded Winandermere, the river lake,” and another—Ulswater—that might also seem like a flowing river, appearing to have come from afar. The first is exceptional for its islands, bays, and gentle, serene beauty; the second stands out for its majestic cliffs and mountains, surrounded by ancient forests where patches of green light break through the ancient gloom, symbolizing the renewal of life triumphing over decay. The other lakes—not river-like—can be imagined based on what we've lightly described about the mountains; nearly every valley has its lake or series of lakes. Some may occasionally have a severe look, showcasing scenes that seem almost desolate, steeply descending to the water's edge or overshadowing the depth that looks even more profound in shadow; yet even these, to those familiar with their essence, wear a gentle smile that rarely fades. Take Wastwater, with its massive solitary mountains, including Scawfell, the largest in England, with its daunting cliffs—under stormy, gloomy, or misty conditions, it may appear, to a lonely traveler, extremely savage—like a howling or dreary wasteland—but in its core nature, it's surrounded by tranquil pastoral images; the deep valley it occupies is, in reality, a place of peaceful serenity. That towering mountain indeed serves as the center from which all the valleys diverge irregularly; you could explore the surrounding area in a week; and though no other region of similar size contains such a mix of the sublime and beautiful, the beauty is so dominant that we feel its influence even in places where it might seem overwhelmed; and upon leaving “The Lakes,” our minds are filled and captivated by memories, not of dread, but of joy.
We have sometimes been asked, whether the north of England or the Highlands of Scotland should be visited first; but, simple as the question seems, it is really one which it is impossible to answer, though we suspect it would equally puzzle Scotchman or Englishman to give a sufficient reason for his wishing to see any part of any other country, before he had seen what was best worth seeing in his own. His own country ought to be, and generally is, dearest to every man. There, if nothing forbid, he should not only begin his study of nature, but continue his education in her school, wherever it may happen to be situated, till he has taken his first degree. We believe that the love of nature is strong in the hearts of the inhabitants of our island. And how wide and profound may that knowledge of nature be, which the loving heart has acquired, without having studied her anywhere but within the Four Seas! The impulses that make us desire to widen the circle of our observation, are all impulses of delight and love; and it would be strange indeed, did they not move us, first of all, towards whatever is most beautiful belonging to our own land. Were it otherwise, it would seem as if the heart were faithless to the home affections, out of which, in their strength, spring all others that are good; and it is essential, we do not doubt, to the full growth of the love of country, that we should all have our earliest imaginative delights associated with our native soil. Such associations will for ever keep it loveliest to our eyes; nor is it possible that we can ever as perfectly understand the character of any other; but we can afterwards transfer and[xvi] transfuse our feelings in imagination kindled by our own will; and the beauty, born before our eyes, among the banks and braes of our childhood, and then believed to be but there, and nothing like it anywhere else in all the world, becomes a golden light, “whose home is everywhere,” which if we do not darken it, will shine unshadowed in the dreariest places, till “the desert blossom like the rose.”
We've sometimes been asked whether to visit the north of England or the Highlands of Scotland first; but as simple as that question sounds, it’s really impossible to answer. We think it would equally confuse both a Scot and an Englishman to explain why they want to see another country before experiencing the best parts of their own. A person's own country should be, and usually is, the dearest to them. There, if nothing stops him, he should not only start his exploration of nature but also continue his education in her school, wherever it may be, until he has taken his first degree. We believe that the love of nature is strong in the hearts of the people of our island. Just imagine how vast and deep that knowledge of nature can be, which a loving heart gains without studying her anywhere but within the Four Seas! The impulses that drive us to expand our horizons are all fueled by joy and love; and it would be quite strange if they didn’t first lead us toward the most beautiful aspects of our own land. If it were different, it would seem as though the heart were disloyal to the home feelings from which all other good affections spring. We firmly believe it’s essential for the growth of national pride that our earliest imaginative joys are tied to our homeland. Those memories will always make it the loveliest in our eyes; and it's impossible for us to completely understand the character of any other place as perfectly. However, we can later project and convey our feelings, inspired by our own will; and the beauty that blossomed before our eyes, among the hills and valleys of our childhood—which we then believed to exist solely there and nowhere else in the world—transforms into a golden light “whose home is everywhere,” which, if we don’t dull it, will shine unshadowed in the bleakest places until “the desert blooms like the rose.”
For our own parts, before we beheld one of “the beautiful fields of England,” we had walked all Scotland thorough, and had seen many a secret place, which now, in the confusion of our crowded memory, seem often to shift their uncertain ground; but still, wherever they glimmeringly re-appear, invested with the same heavenly light in which long ago they took possession of our soul. And now that we are almost as familiar with the fair sister-land, and love her almost as well as Scotland’s self, not all the charms in which she is arrayed—and they are at once graceful and glorious—have ever for a day withdrawn our deeper dreams from the regions where,
For our part, before we saw one of “the beautiful fields of England,” we had traveled all over Scotland and discovered many hidden spots that now, in the chaos of our crowded memories, often seem to shift their uncertain ground. Yet, wherever they faintly reappear, they're wrapped in the same heavenly light that captured our souls long ago. Now that we’re almost as familiar with the lovely sister-land and love her almost as much as Scotland itself, not all the charms she displays—and they are both elegant and magnificent—have ever distracted us, even for a day, from the deeper dreams that come from where,
“In life’s morning march when our spirit was young,”
“In the early days of life when our spirit was youthful,”
unaccompanied but by our own shadow in the wilderness, we first heard the belling of the red deer and the eagle’s cry.
unaccompanied except for our own shadow in the wilderness, we first heard the call of the red deer and the eagle’s cry.
In those days there was some difficulty, if not a little danger, in getting in among some of the noblest regions of our Alps. They could not be traversed without strong personal exertion; and a solitary pedestrian excursion through the Grampians was seldom achieved without a few incidents that might almost have been called adventures. It is very different now; yet the Genius Loci, though tamed, is not subdued; and they who would become acquainted with the heart of the Highlands, will have need of some endurance still, and must care nothing about the condition of earth or sky. Formerly, it was not possible to survey more than a district or division in a single season, except to those unenviable persons who had no other pursuit but that of amusement, and waged a weary war with time. The industrious dwellers in cities, who sought these solitudes for a while to relieve their hearts from worldly anxieties, and gratify that love of nature which is inextinguishable in every bosom that in youth has beat with its noble inspirations, were contented with a week or two of such intercommunion with the spirit of the mountains, and thus continued to extend their acquaintance with the glorious wildernesses, visit after visit, for years. Now the whole Highlands, western and northern, may be commanded in a month. Not that any one who knows what they are will imagine that they can be exhausted in a lifetime. The man does not live who knows all worth knowing there; and were they who made the trigonometrical survey to be questioned on their experiences, they would be found ignorant of thousands of sights, any one of which would be worth a journey for its own sake. But now steam has bridged the Great Glen, and connected the two seas. Salt water lochs the most remote and inaccessible, it has brought within reach of a summer day’s voyage. In a week a joyous company can gather all the mainland shores, leaving not one magnificent bay uncircled; and, having rounded St Kilda and
In those days, it could be quite challenging, if not a bit dangerous, to explore some of the most beautiful areas of our Alps. You couldn't get through without putting in serious effort, and a solo hike through the Grampians rarely happened without a few incidents that could almost be called adventures. It's very different now; still, the Genius Loci, while tamed, isn’t completely conquered. Those who want to really understand the heart of the Highlands will still need some stamina and must not worry about the state of the ground or the weather. In the past, it was impossible to cover more than one area in a single season, except for those unfortunate souls focused only on entertainment, constantly fighting against time. The hardworking city dwellers who sought out these quiet places to escape their worldly worries and satisfy that unquenchable love for nature—born in every heart that has felt its noble call in youth—were happy with a week or two of such connection with the spirit of the mountains. They continued to expand their experience of the stunning wilderness, visit after visit, for years. Now, it’s possible to see the entire Highlands, both western and northern, in just a month. But anyone who understands what they are wouldn’t believe they could be fully experienced in a lifetime. The person who knows everything worth knowing there doesn’t exist; and if you asked those who conducted the trigonometrical survey about their experiences, they would reveal ignorance of thousands of sights, each of which would be worth a trip all on its own. But now, steam has connected the Great Glen and linked the two seas. Saltwater lochs that were once the most remote and inaccessible are now within a summer day's voyage. In a week, a happy group can visit all the mainland coasts, leaving no stunning bay unexplored and rounding St Kilda, and
“the Hebride Isles,
“the Hebrides,”
Placed far amid the melancholy main,”
Placed far amid the sad ocean,
and heard the pealing anthem of waves in the cave-cathedral of Staffa, may bless the bells of St Mungo’s tolling on the first Sabbath. Thousands and tens of thousands, who but for those smoking sea-horses, had never been beyond view of the city spires, have seen sights which, though passing by almost like dreams, are not like dreams forgotten, but revive of themselves in memory and imagination; and, when the heart is weary with the work of the hand, quicken its pulses with a sudden pleasure that is felt like a renovation of youth.
and heard the ringing anthem of waves in the cave-cathedral of Staffa, may bless the bells of St Mungo’s tolling on the first Sunday. Thousands and thousands, who would have never seen beyond the city spires without those smoking sea-horses, have witnessed sights that, while fleeting like dreams, are not dreams forgotten, but come back in memory and imagination. And when the heart is tired from the work of the hands, they revive its rhythm with a sudden joy that feels like a renewal of youth.
All through the interior, too, how many hundreds of miles of roads now intersect regions not long ago deemed impracticable!—firm on the fen, in safety flung across the chasm—and winding smoothly amidst shatterings of rocks, round the huge mountain bases, and down the glens once felt as if interminable, now travelled almost with the speed of the raven’s wing!
All throughout the interior, just think about how many hundreds of miles of roads now connect areas that not long ago were considered impossible to reach!—solid on the marsh, safely stretched across the gorge—and smoothly winding through rocky landscapes, around the massive mountain bases, and down the valleys that once seemed endless, now traveled at almost the speed of a raven's wing!
In the Highlands now, there is no terra incognita. But there are many places yet well worth seeing, which it is not easy for all men[xvii] to find, and to which every man must be his own guide. It is somewhat of a selfish feeling, indeed, but the pride is not a mean one, with which the solitary pedestrian sits down to contemplate some strange, or wild, or savage scene, or some view of surpassing sweetness and serenity, so far removed from the track of men, that he can well believe for a time that his eyes have been the first to behold it, and that for them alone it has now become a visible revelation. The memory of such places is sometimes kept as a secret which we would not communicate but to a congenial friend. They are hallowed by those mysterious “thoughts that, like phantoms, trackless come and go;” no words can tell another how to find his way thither; and were we ourselves to seek to return, we should have to trust to some consciousness mysterious as the instinct of a bird that carries it through the blind night to the place of its desire.
In the Highlands now, there is no terra incognita. But there are still many places worth visiting that aren’t easy for everyone[xvii] to discover, and each person has to be their own guide. It’s a somewhat selfish feeling, but the pride is a noble one, as the solitary walker sits down to reflect on some strange, wild, or untamed scene, or a view of exceptional beauty and calm, so far from the paths of others that he can genuinely believe for a moment that his eyes are the first to see it, and that it exists solely for him as a visible revelation. The memory of such places is sometimes kept as a secret we would only share with a kindred spirit. They are sanctified by those mysterious “thoughts that, like phantoms, trackless come and go;” no words can guide another to find their way there; and if we were to attempt to return, we would have to rely on some instinct as mysterious as that of a bird that knows how to fly through the dark night to reach its desired destination.
It is well to have in our mind the conception of a route; but without being utterly departed from—nay, without ceasing to control us within certain bounds—it admits of almost any degrees of deviation. We have known persons apparently travelling for pleasure who were afraid to turn a few miles to the right or the left, for fear of subjecting themselves to the reproach of their own conscience for infirmity of purpose. They had “chalked out a route,” and acted as if they had sworn a solemn oath to follow it. This is to be a slave among the boundless dominions of nature, where all are free. As the wind bloweth wherever it listeth, so move the moods of men’s minds, when there is nought to shackle them, and when the burden of their cares has been dropt, that for a while they may walk on air, and feel that they too have wings.
It's good to have a mental picture of a path; however, it shouldn't completely limit us—rather, it should guide us while allowing for plenty of flexibility. We've seen people who seem to be traveling for fun but are too afraid to veer a few miles off course, worried they'll let themselves down for not sticking to their plan. They’ve "mapped out a route" and act like they’ve sworn an oath to follow it. This is being a prisoner in nature’s vast expanse, where everyone is free. Just as the wind blows wherever it wants, so do people's moods when they're unbound and can shake off their worries, allowing them to feel light and as if they have wings.
“A voice calls on me from the mountain depths,
“A voice is calling to me from deep in the mountain,
And it must be obeyed.”
And it has to be followed.”
The voice was our own—and yet though but a whisper from the heart, it seemed to come from the front of yon distant precipice—sweet and wild as an echo.
The voice was our own—and yet even though it was just a whisper from the heart, it felt like it came from the edge of that faraway cliff—sweet and wild like an echo.
On rising at dawn in the shieling, why think, much less determine, where at night we are to lay down our head? Let this be our thought:
On waking up at dawn in the shelter, why think, much less decide, where we will lay our head at night? Let this be our thought:
“Among the hills a hundred homes have I:
“Among the hills, I have a hundred homes:
My table in the wilderness is spread:
My table in the wilderness is set:
In these lone spots one honest smile can buy
In these lonely places, one genuine smile can purchase
Plain fare, warm welcome, and a rushy bed.”
Plain food, a warm welcome, and a cozy bed.
If we obey any powers external to our own minds, let them be the powers of Nature—the rains, the winds, the atmosphere, sun, moon and stars. We must keep a look out—
If we follow any forces outside of our own minds, let's make them the forces of Nature—the rain, the wind, the atmosphere, the sun, the moon, and the stars. We need to stay vigilant—
“To see the deep, fermenting tempest brewed,
“To see the intense, brewing storm unfolding,
In the grim evening sky;”
In the dark evening sky;
that next day we may cross the red rivers by bridges, not by fords; and if they roll along unbridged, that we may set our face to the mountain, and wind our way round his shoulder by sheep-tracks, unwet with the heather, till we behold some great strath, which we had not visited but for that storm, with its dark blue river streaked with golden light,—for its source is in a loch among the Eastern Range; and there, during the silent hours, heather, bracken, and greensward rejoiced in the trembling dews.
that next day we may cross the red rivers using bridges instead of fords; and if they flow unbridged, we may head towards the mountain and follow winding sheep paths, dry from the heather, until we come upon a beautiful valley that we wouldn't have seen if it weren't for that storm, with its dark blue river glowing with golden light—because its source is in a lake in the Eastern Range; and there, during the quiet hours, heather, bracken, and green grass thrived in the shimmering dew.
There is no such climate for all kinds of beauty and grandeur as the climate of the Highlands. Here and there you meet with an old shepherd or herdsman, who has beguiled himself into a belief, in spite of many a night’s unforeseen imprisonment in the mists, that he can presage its changes from fair to foul, and can tell the hour when the long-threatening thunder will begin to mutter. The weather-wise have often perished in their plaids. Yet among a thousand uncertain symptoms, there are a few certain, which the ranger will do well to study, and he will often exult on the mountain to feel that “knowledge is power.” Many a glorious hour has been won from the tempest by him before whose instructed eye—beyond the gloom that wide around blackened all the purple heather—“far off its coming shone.” Leagues of continuous magnificence have gradually unveiled themselves on either side to him, as he has slowly paced, midway between, along the banks of the River of Waterfalls; having been assured by the light struggling through the mist, that it would not be long till there was a break-up of all that ghastly dreariment, and that the sun would call on him to come forth from his cave of shelter, and behold in all its pride the Glen affronting the Sea.
There’s no climate that showcases beauty and grandeur like the Highlands. Occasionally, you might come across an old shepherd or herdsman who has convinced himself, despite many nights trapped in the mist, that he can predict the weather changes from good to bad and can tell when the thunder that’s been threatening will finally roll in. Weather experts have often met their fate in their plaid clothing. Yet, among a thousand uncertain signs, there are a few reliable ones that any ranger should learn to recognize, and he often revels in the knowledge that “knowledge is power.” Many great hours have been salvaged from storms by those who, with informed eyes, could see beyond the gloom that darkened all the purple heather and noticed the light of its approach shining in the distance. Miles of breathtaking beauty have gradually revealed themselves on either side as he walked slowly along the banks of the River of Waterfalls; reassured by the light breaking through the mist that it wouldn't be long until the dreariness cleared up, and the sun would beckon him to emerge from his shelter and see the Glen proudly facing the Sea.
Some Tourists—as they call themselves—are provided with map and compass; and we hope they find them of avail in extremities, though we fear few such understand their use. No map can tell—except very vaguely—how the aspect of the localities, looked at on its lines, is likely to be affected by sunrise, meridian, or sunset. Yet, true it is, that every region has its own happy hours, which the fortunate often find unawares, and know them at once to be so the moment they lift up their eyes. At such times, while “our hearts rejoice in Nature’s joy,” we feel the presence of a spirit that brings out the essential character of the place, be it of beauty or of grandeur. Harmonious as music is then the composition of colours and of forms. It becomes a perfect picture in memory, more and more idealised by imagination, every moment the veil is withdrawn before it; its aërial lineaments never fade; yet they too, though their being be but in the soul, are mellowed by the touch of time—and every glimpse of such a vision, the longer we live, and the more we suffer, seems suffused with a mournful light, as if seen through tears.
Some tourists—as they like to call themselves—are given a map and compass; and we hope they find them useful in tough situations, though we worry that few really know how to use them. No map can accurately show—except in a very general way—how the looks of local spots will change with sunrise, noon, or sunset. Still, it’s true that every region has its special moments, which the lucky often stumble upon, recognizing them as special the moment they look around. At these times, while “our hearts rejoice in Nature’s joy,” we feel a presence that reveals the true essence of the place, whether it’s beautiful or grand. The blending of colors and shapes is as harmonious as music. It forms a perfect image in our memory, increasingly idealized by our imagination the more we reflect on it; its ethereal details never fade; yet, even though they exist only in our soul, they are softened by the passage of time—and every glimpse of such a vision, the longer we live and the more we endure, seems to be tinted with a sorrowful light, as if seen through tears.
It would serve no good purpose, supposing we had the power, to analyse the composition of that scenery, which in the aggregate so moves even the most sluggish faculties, as to make “the dullest wight a poet.” It rises before the mind in imagination, as it does before the eyes in nature; and we can no more speak of it than look at it, but as a whole. We can indeed fix our mental or our visual gaze on scene after scene to the exclusion of all beside, and picture it even in words that shall be more than shadows. But how shall any succession of such pictures, however clear and complete, give an idea of that picture which comprehends them all, and infinite as are its manifestations, nevertheless is imbued with one spirit?
It wouldn’t be useful, even if we had the ability, to break down the elements of that scenery, which, in its entirety, moves even the slowest minds to the point where “the dullest wight becomes a poet.” It appears before our imagination just as it does before our eyes in nature; and we can’t really talk about it or see it as anything other than a whole. We can focus our mental or visual attention on one scene after another, shutting out everything else, and even describe it in words that go beyond mere shadows. But how can any series of such images, no matter how clear and complete, convey the essence of that overarching image, which, despite its countless forms, is still infused with one spirit?
Try to forget that in the Highlands there are any Lochs. Then the sole power is that of the Mountains. We speak of a sea of mountains; but that image has never more than momentary possession of us, because, but for a moment, in nature it has no truth. Tumultuary movements envelope them; but they themselves are for ever steadfast and for ever still. Their power is that of an enduring calm no storms can disturb—and is often felt to be more majestical, the more furious are the storms. As the tempest-driven clouds are franticly hurrying to and fro, how serene the summits in the sky! Or if they be hidden, how peaceful the glimpses of some great mountain’s breast! They disregard the hurricane that goes crashing through their old woods; the cloud-thunder disturbs not them any more than that of their own cataracts, and the lightnings play for their pastime. All minds under any excitation more or less personify mountains. When much moved, that natural process affects all our feelings, as the language of passion awakened by such objects vividly declares; and then we do assuredly conceive of mountains as indued with life—however dim and vague the conception may be—and feel their character in their very names. Utterly strip our ideas of them of all that is attached to them as impersonations, and their power is gone. But while we are creatures of imagination as well as of reason, will those monarchs remain invested with the purple and seated on thrones.
Try to forget that there are any Lochs in the Highlands. Then the only power belongs to the Mountains. We talk about a sea of mountains, but that image only captivates us for a moment because, in nature, it has no lasting truth. Turbulent movements surround them, but they themselves remain forever steady and still. Their strength is an enduring calm that no storm can disrupt—and it often feels more majestic the more furious the storms are. As the tempest-driven clouds desperately rush around, how serene the mountain peaks appear in the sky! Or if they’re hidden, how peaceful the glimpses of some great mountain’s slopes are! They ignore the hurricane that crashes through their ancient woods; the thunder from the clouds doesn’t bother them any more than the sound of their own waterfalls, and the lightning dances for their enjoyment. All minds, when stirred, tend to personify mountains to some extent. When we’re deeply moved, that natural response affects all our feelings, as the passionate language inspired by such sights clearly shows; and we do indeed think of mountains as being alive—no matter how unclear that idea might be—and feel their essence in their very names. If we completely strip our thoughts of all that we associate with them as personalities, their power is lost. But as long as we are creatures of both imagination and reason, those mountain rulers will remain adorned in purple and seated on thrones.
In such imaginative moods as these must every one be, far more frequently than he is conscious of, and in far higher degrees, who, with a cultivated mind and a heart open to the influences of nature, finds himself, it matters not whether for the first or the hundredth time, in the Highlands. We fancy the Neophyte wandering, all by himself, on the “longest day;” rejoicing to think that the light will not fail him, when at last the sun must go down, for that a starry gloaming will continue its gentle reign till morn. He thinks but of what he sees, and that is—the mountains. All memories of any other world but that which encloses him with its still sublimities, are not excluded merely, but obliterated: his whole being is there! And now he stands on table-land, and with his eyes sweeps the horizon, bewildered for a while, for it seems chaos all. But soon the mighty masses begin arranging themselves into order; the confusion insensibly subsides as he comprehends more and more of their magnificent combinations; he discovers centres round which are associated altitudes towering afar off; and finally, he[xix] feels, and blesses himself on his felicity, that his good genius has placed him on the very centre of those wondrous assemblages altogether, from which alone he could command an empire of realities, more glorious far than was ever empire of dreams.
In moments of imagination like these, everyone experiences them more often than they realize, and in much stronger ways, who, with an educated mind and an open heart to nature's influences, finds themselves, whether for the first time or the hundredth, in the Highlands. We picture the Newcomer wandering alone on the “longest day,” happy to know that the light won’t leave him when the sun sets, because a starry twilight will continue to gently shine until morning. He thinks only of what he sees, which is—the mountains. Memories of any other world beyond the tranquil grandeur surrounding him are not just pushed aside but completely erased: he is fully present! Now he stands on a plateau, scanning the horizon with his eyes, feeling a bit lost at first, as it all seems chaotic. But soon the massive shapes start to organize themselves; the confusion gradually fades as he understands more and more of their stunning formations; he notices peaks associated with distant heights; and finally, he feels and is grateful for his good luck, realizing that fate has placed him right at the very center of those breathtaking formations, from which alone he can command a reality more glorious than any dream empire ever was.
It is a cloudy, but not a stormy day; the clouds occupy but portions of the sky,—and are they all in slow motion together, or are they all at rest? Huge shadows stalking along the earth, tell that there are changes going on in heaven; but to the upward gaze, all seems hanging there in the same repose; and with the same soft illumination the sun to continue shining, a concentration rather than an orb of light. All above is beautiful, and the clouds themselves are like celestial mountains; but the eye forsakes them, though it sees them still, and more quietly now it moves along the pageantry below that endures for ever—till chained on a sudden by that range of cliffs. ’Tis along them that the giant shadows are stalking—but now they have passed by—and the long line of precipice seems to come forward in the light. To look down from the brink might be terrible—to look up from the base would be sublime—but fronting the eye thus, horrid though it be, the sight is most beautiful;—for weather-stains, and mosses, and lichens, and flowering-plants—conspicuous most the broom and the heather—and shrubs that, among their leaves of light, have no need of flowers—and hollies, and birks, and hazels, and many a slender tree besides with pensile tresses, besprinkle all the cliffs, that in no gloom could ever lose their lustre; but now the day though not bright is fair, and brings out the whole beauty of the precipice—call it the hanging garden of the wilderness.
It’s a cloudy day, but not a stormy one; the clouds only cover parts of the sky. Are they all moving slowly together, or are they just still? Huge shadows creeping across the ground indicate that changes are happening in the sky; yet, to those looking up, everything seems to be perfectly still, illuminated by a sun that shines more like a focus of light than a glowing orb. Everything above is beautiful, and the clouds resemble celestial mountains, but the eye moves away from them, even while still seeing them, and more quietly surveys the enduring spectacle below—until suddenly it’s captivated by that line of cliffs. The giant shadows are drifting along them, but now they’ve passed—and the long precipice seems to bathe in light. Looking down from the edge might be terrifying, while looking up from the bottom could be sublime—but seeing it face-on, as horrific as it is, is actually beautiful; for the weathered surfaces, moss, lichens, and flowering plants—most notably the broom and heather—and shrubs that thrive without needing flowers—and hollies, birches, hazels, and many slender trees with graceful branches, adorn all the cliffs, which could never lose their luster, even in gloom. Today, although not bright, is lovely and reveals the full beauty of the precipice—let’s call it the hanging garden of the wilderness.
The Highlands have been said to be a gloomy region, and worse gloom than theirs might well be borne, if not unfrequently illumined with such sights as these; but that is not the character of the mountains, though the purple light in which, for usual, they are so richly steeped, is often for a season tamed, or for a short while extinguished, while a strange night-like day lets fall over them all a something like a shroud. Such days we have seen—but now in fancy we are with the pilgrim, and see preparation making for a sunset. It is drawing towards evening, and the clouds that have all this time been moving, though we knew it not, have assuredly settled now, and taken up their rest. The sun has gone down, and all that unspeakable glory has left the sky. Evening has come and gone without our knowing that she had been here; but there is no gloom on any place in the whole of this vast wilderness, and the mountains, as they wax dimmer and dimmer, look as if they were surrendering themselves to a repose like sleep. Day had no voice here audible to human ear—but night is murmuring—and gentle though the murmur be, it filleth the great void, and we imagine that ever and anon it awakens echoes. And now it is darker than we thought, for lo! one soft-burning star! And we see that there are many stars; but not theirs the light that begins again to reveal object after object as gradually as they had disappeared; the moon is about to rise—is rising—has arisen—has taken her place high in heaven; and as the glorious world again expands around us, faintly tinged, clearly illumined, softly shadowed, and deeply begloomed, we say within our hearts,
The Highlands are often described as a gloomy area, and even a gloomier place might be more bearable if it's occasionally brightened by sights like these. However, that’s not really the nature of the mountains, even though the rich purple light they are usually drenched in can sometimes be subdued or briefly snuffed out, leaving a strange, night-like day draped over them like a shroud. We've seen such days—but now, in our imagination, we are with the traveler, watching preparations for a sunset. It’s nearing evening, and the clouds that have been moving all this time, even if we didn't realize it, have settled and are now resting. The sun has set, taking its indescribable glory with it from the sky. Evening has come and gone without us noticing she was here; yet there’s no gloom anywhere in this vast wilderness, and the mountains, becoming dimmer and dimmer, appear to be surrendering to a restful slumber. Day had no sound here that could be heard by human ears—but night is whispering—and gentle as the whisper is, it fills the vast emptiness, and we imagine it occasionally stirs echoes. And now it’s darker than we expected, for look! One softly glowing star! And we see that there are many stars; but their light is not the kind that starts to reveal objects again as gradually as they vanished; the moon is about to rise—is rising—has risen—has taken her place high in the sky; and as the magnificent world opens up around us again, faintly colored, clearly lit, softly shaded, and deeply shadowed, we think to ourselves,
“How beautiful is night!”
"How beautiful is the night!"
There are many such table-lands as the one we have now been imagining, and it requires but a slight acquaintance with the country to conjecture rightly where they lie. Independently of the panoramas they display, they are in themselves always impressive; perhaps a bare level that shows but bleached bent, and scatterings of stones, with here and there an unaccountable rock; or hundreds of fairy greensward knolls, fringed with tiny forests of fern that have almost displaced the heather; or a wild withered moor or moss intersected with pits dug not by men’s hands; and, strange to see! a huge log lying half exposed, and as if blackened by fire. High as such places are, on one of them a young gorcock was stricken down by a hawk close to our feet. Indeed, hawks seem to haunt such places, and we have rarely crossed one of them, without either seeing the creature’s stealthy flight, or hearing, whether he be alarmed or preying, his ever-angry cry.
There are many tablelands like the one we've been imagining, and it doesn't take much familiarity with the area to guess where they are located. Besides the stunning views they offer, they are always impressive on their own; maybe a flat stretch showing only dry grass and scattered stones, with an odd rock here and there; or countless small, lush hills surrounded by tiny fern forests that have almost taken over the heather; or a wild, barren moor or moss dotted with pits not dug by humans; and, oddly enough, a massive log lying half exposed, seemingly charred by fire. Despite how high these places are, on one of them a young grouse was struck down by a hawk right near us. In fact, hawks seem to frequent these areas, and we rarely pass through without either seeing their sneaky flight or hearing, whether they are startled or hunting, their constant angry cry.
From a few such stations, you get an insight[xx] into the configuration of the whole Western Highlands. By the dip of the mountains, you discover at a glance all the openings in the panorama around you into other regions. Follow your fancies fearlessly wherever they may lead; and if the blue aërial haze that hangs over a pass winding eastward, tempt you from your line of march due north, forthwith descend in that direction, and haply an omen will confirm you—an eagle rising on the left, and sailing away before you into that very spot of sky.
From a few of these stations, you get a glimpse[xx] into the layout of the entire Western Highlands. By observing the slopes of the mountains, you can quickly see all the openings in the view around you that lead to other areas. Follow your instincts boldly, no matter where they take you; and if the blue haze hanging over a pass heading east pulls you away from your intended path going north, then go ahead and head in that direction. You might just find a sign confirming your choice—an eagle rising on your left and soaring out into that very patch of sky.
No man, however well read, should travel by book. In books you find descriptions, and often good ones, of the most celebrated scenes, but seldom a word about the vast tracts between; and it would seem as if many Tourists had used their eyes only in those places where they had been told by common fame there was something greatly to admire. Travel in the faith, that go where you will, the cravings of your heart will be satisfied, and you will find it so, if you be a true lover of nature. You hope to be inspired by her spirit, that you may read aright her works. But such inspiration comes not from one object or another, however great or fair, but from the whole “mighty world of eye and ear,” and it must be supported continuously, or it perishes. You may see a thousand sights never before seen by human eye, at every step you take, wherever be your path; for no steps but yours have ever walked along that same level; and moreover, never on the same spot twice rested the same lights or shadows. Then there may be something in the air, and more in your own heart, that invests every ordinary object with extraordinary beauty; old images affect you with a new delight; a grandeur grows upon your eyes in the undulations of the simplest hills; and you feel there is sublimity in the common skies. It is thus that all the stores of imagery are insensibly gathered, with which the minds of men are filled, who from youth have communed with Nature. And it is thus that all those feelings have flowed into their hearts by which that imagery is sanctified; and these are the poets.
No person, no matter how well-read, should travel only through books. Books offer descriptions, often some great ones, of the most famous sights, but they rarely mention the vast areas in between; it seems like many tourists only use their eyes in places they’ve heard are worth admiring. Travel with the belief that wherever you go, your heart’s desires will be fulfilled, and you will discover this if you truly love nature. You hope to be moved by her spirit so you can appreciate her creations correctly. But that inspiration doesn’t come from a specific sight, no matter how remarkable, but from the entire “mighty world of sight and sound,” and it must be continuously nurtured or it fades away. You can see thousands of sights that no human has ever seen with each step you take, no matter where you are; for no steps but yours have ever walked that same path, and no light or shadow has ever rested on the same spot twice. There may be something in the air, and even more in your own heart, that gives every ordinary thing extraordinary beauty; old images can bring you new joy; a grandeur emerges in the simple hills; and you feel the sublime in the everyday skies. This is how all the imagery is gradually collected that fills the minds of people who have connected with Nature from a young age. And this is how all those feelings enter their hearts, sanctifying that imagery; and these are the poets.
It is in this way that we all become familiar with the Mountains. Far more than we were aware of have we trusted to the strong spirit of delight within us, to prompt and to guide. And in such a country as the Highlands, thus led, we cannot err. Therefore, if your desire be for the summits, set your face thitherwards, and wind a way of your own, still ascending and ascending, along some vast brow, that seems almost a whole day’s journey, and where it is lost from your sight, not to end, but to go sweeping round, with undiminished grandeur, into another region. You are not yet half-way up the mountain, but you care not for the summit now; for you find yourself among a number of green knolls—all of them sprinkled, and some of them crowned, with trees—as large almost as our lowland hills—surrounded close to the brink with the purple heather—and without impairing the majesty of the immense expanse, embuing it with pastoral and sylvan beauty;—and there, lying in a small forest glade of the lady-fern, ambitious no longer of a throne on Benlomond or Bennevis, you dream away the still hours till sunset, yet then have no reason to weep that you have lost a day.
It’s this way that we all get to know the Mountains. We have relied much more than we realized on the strong spirit of joy within us to motivate and guide us. In a place like the Highlands, with this guidance, we can’t go wrong. So, if you want to reach the peaks, direct your path that way and carve out your own route, continually climbing and climbing, along a vast ridge that seems like it stretches for a whole day’s journey, and where it disappears from your view, not to end, but to curve around grandly into another area. You’re not even halfway up the mountain, but you don’t care about the peak anymore; instead, you find yourself among a cluster of green hills—all dotted, and some topped, with trees—almost as big as our lowland hills—close to the edge with the purple heather—and without taking away from the grandeur of the huge landscape, adding a pastoral and woodland beauty to it; and there, lying in a small clearing of lady-fern, no longer aspiring for a throne on Benlomond or Bennevis, you let the peaceful hours drift by until sunset, and even then have no reason to be sad that you’ve lost a day.
But the best way to view the mountains is to trace the Glens. To find out the glens you must often scale the shoulders of mountains; and in such journeys of discovery, you have for ever going on before your eyes glorious transfigurations. Sometimes for a whole day one mighty mass lowers before you unchanged; look at it after the interval of hours, and still the giant is one and the same. It rules the region, subjecting all other altitudes to its sway, though many of them range away to a great distance; and at sunset retains its supremacy, blazing almost like a volcano with fiery clouds. Your line of journey lies, perhaps, some two thousand feet above the level of the sea, and seldom dips down to one thousand; and these are the heights from which all above and all below you look most magnificent, for both regions have their full power over you—the unscaleable cliffs, the unfathomable abysses—and you know not which is the more sublime. The sublimity indeed is one. It is then that you may do well to ascend to the very mountain top. For it may happen to be one of those heavenly days indeed, when the whole Highlands seem to be reposing in the cloudless sky.
But the best way to appreciate the mountains is to explore the glens. To discover the glens, you often have to climb the shoulders of mountains; and during these journeys of discovery, you’re constantly witnessing incredible transformations. Sometimes, a massive mountain stands before you, unchanged for an entire day; after a few hours, it’s still the same giant. It dominates the landscape, overshadowing all other heights, even those far away; and at sunset, it maintains its dominance, glowing like a volcano with fiery clouds. Your path may be about two thousand feet above sea level, rarely dropping below a thousand; and from these heights, everything above and below looks spectacular, as both realms exert their full influence on you—the unclimbable cliffs, the unfathomable depths—and you can't decide which is more breathtaking. The grandeur is, indeed, unified. It's then that you should consider climbing to the very summit. It might be one of those perfect days when the entire Highlands seem to be resting in the clear sky.
But we were about to speak of the Glens. And some of them are best entered by such descents as these—perhaps at their very head—where all at once you are in another world, how still, how gloomy, how profound! An hour ago and the eye of the eagle had not wider command of earth, sea, and sky than yours—almost blinded now by the superincumbent precipices that imprison you, and seem to shut you out from life.
But we were about to talk about the Glens. Some of them are best reached through these descents—maybe right at their beginning—where suddenly you find yourself in a different world, so still, so dark, so deep! An hour ago, the eagle had a wider view of the land, sea, and sky than you do now—almost blinded by the towering cliffs that surround you and seem to cut you off from life.
“Such the grim desolation, where Ben-Hun
“Such the grim desolation, where Ben-Hun
And Craig-na-Torr, by earthquake shatterings
And Craig-na-Torr, by seismic shocks
Disjoined with horrid chasms prerupt, enclose
Disjointed with awful gaps that burst open, surround
What superstition calls the Glen of Ghosts.”
What superstitions refer to as the Glen of Ghosts.”
Or you may enter some great glen from the foot, where it widens into vale, or strath—and there are many such—and some into which you can sail up an arm of the sea. For a while it partakes of the cultivated beauty of the lowlands, and glen and vale seem almost one and the same; but gradually it undergoes a strange wild change of character, and in a few miles that similitude is lost. There is little or no arable ground here; but the pasture is rich on the unenclosed plain—and here and there are enclosures near the few houses or huts standing, some of them in the middle of the glen, quite exposed, on eminences above reach of the floods—some more happily placed on the edge of the coppices, that sprinkle the steep sides of the hills, yet barely mountains. But mountains they soon become; and leaving behind you those few barren habitations, you see before you a wide black moor. Beautiful hitherto had been the river, for a river you had inclined to think it, long after it had narrowed into a stream, with many a waterfall, and in one chasm a cataract. But the torrent now has a wild mountain-cry, and though there is still beauty on its banks, they are bare of all trees, now swelling into multitudes of low green knolls among the heather, now composed but of heather and rocks. Through the very middle of the black moor it flows, yet are its waters clear, for all is not moss, and it seems to wind its way where there is nothing to pollute its purity, or tame its lustre. ’Tis a solitary scene, but still sweet; the mountains are of great magnitude, but they are not precipitous; vast herds of cattle are browsing there, on heights from which fire has cleared the heather, and wide ranges of greensward upon the lofty gloom seem to lie in perpetual light.
Or you might enter a large valley from below, where it opens up into a flat area, and there are many like this—some even allow you to sail into an arm of the sea. For a while, it shares the cultivated beauty of the lowlands, and the valley and glen seem almost the same; but gradually, it changes in a wild and strange way, and in just a few miles, that similarity fades. There’s little or no farmland here; but the pasture is lush on the open plain—and there are a few fenced areas near the few houses or huts that stand, some right in the middle of the valley, totally exposed, on high ground above the floods—others more favorably placed at the edge of the woods that dot the steep hillsides, which are barely mountains. But they soon become mountains; and leaving behind those scarce barren homes, you see ahead of you a wide black moor. The river had been beautiful up until now, for you would have thought it a river long after it had narrowed to a stream, with many waterfalls, and even a waterfall in one gorge. But the torrent now has a wild mountain sound, and although there is still beauty along its banks, they are bare of trees, now rising into clusters of low green hills amid the heather, and now consisting only of heather and rocks. It flows right through the black moor, yet its waters are clear; it’s not all moss, and it seems to wind its way through places where nothing can tarnish its clarity or dull its shine. It’s a solitary scene, but still lovely; the mountains are massive, but they’re not steep; large herds of cattle are grazing there on heights cleared of heather by fire, and wide patches of grass on the high gloom seem to bask in eternal light.
The moor is crossed, and you prepare to scale the mountain in front, for you imagine the torrent by your side flows from a tarn in yonder cove, and forms that series of waterfalls. You have been all along well pleased with the glen, and here at the head, though there is a want of cliffs of the highest class, you feel nevertheless that it has a character of grandeur. Looking westward, you are astounded to see them ranging away on either side of another reach of the glen, terrific in their height, but in their formation beautiful, for like the walls of some vast temple they stand, roofed with sky. Yet are they but as a portal or gateway of the glen. For entering in with awe, that deepens as you advance almost into dread, you behold beyond mountains that carry their cliffs up into the clouds, seamed with chasms, and hollowed out into coves, where night dwells visibly by the side of day; and still the glen seems winding on beneath a purple light, that almost looks like gloom; such vast forms and such prodigious colours, and such utter stillness, become oppressive to your very life, and you wish that some human being were by, to relieve by his mere presence the insupportable weight of such a solitude.
The moor is crossed, and you get ready to climb the mountain ahead, imagining that the stream beside you comes from a lake in that cove, creating a series of waterfalls. You've been pleased with the glen all along, and here at the top, even though it lacks the highest cliffs, you still feel it has a sense of grandeur. Looking westward, you're amazed to see towering cliffs on both sides of another stretch of the glen, terrifying in their height but beautifully formed, like the walls of a great temple capped by the sky. Yet they are merely a gateway to the glen. Entering with a sense of awe that deepens into something almost fearful, you see beyond mountains that reach their cliffs into the clouds, marked with chasms and carved into coves, where night clearly exists alongside day. Still, the glen seems to wind on under a purple light that almost resembles gloom; such enormous shapes and extraordinary colors, and such utter stillness, feel overwhelming to your very being, and you wish some person were nearby to ease, just by their presence, the unbearable weight of such solitude.
But we should never have done were we to attempt to sketch, however slightly, the character of all the different kinds of glens. Some are sublime in their prodigious depth and vast extent, and would be felt to be so, even were the mountains that enclose them of no great majesty; but these are all of the highest order, and sometimes are seen from below to the very cairns on their summits. Now we walk along a reach, between astonishing ranges of cliffs, among large heaps of rocks—not a tree—scarcely a shrub—no herbage—the very heather blasted—all lifelessness and desolation. The glen gradually grows less and less horrid, and though its sides are seamed with clefts and chasms, in the gloom there are places for the sunshine, and there is felt to be even beauty in the repose. Descends suddenly on either side a steep slope of hanging wood, and we find ourselves among verdant mounds,[xxii] and knolls, and waterfalls. We come then into what seems of old to have been a forest. Here and there a stately pine survives, but the rest are all skeletons; and now the glen widens, and widens, yet ceases not to be profound, for several high mountains enclose a plain on which armies might encamp, and castellated clouds hang round the heights of the glorious amphitheatre, while the sky-roof is clear, and, as if in its centre, the refulgent sun. ’Tis the plain called “The Meeting of the Glens.” From the east and the west, the north and the south, they come like rivers into the sea.
But we could never do justice to all the different types of glens if we tried to describe them, even a little. Some are breathtaking in their incredible depth and vastness, and you would feel that way even if the surrounding mountains weren’t particularly impressive; these are all of the highest quality and can sometimes be seen from below all the way to the cairns on their peaks. Now, we walk along a stretch between stunning cliffs, surrounded by large piles of rocks—no trees—barely a shrub—no grass—the heather itself is scorched—all is lifeless and desolate. The glen gradually becomes less terrifying, and though its sides are marked with cracks and gaps, there are spots for sunlight in the shadows, and even a sense of beauty in the stillness. A steep slope of hanging woods suddenly drops down on either side, and we find ourselves among lush mounds, knolls, and waterfalls. We then enter what looks like it used to be a forest. Here and there, a grand pine tree survives, but the rest are just skeletons; and now the glen widens and widens, yet remains deep, for several tall mountains surround a plain where armies could camp, and towering clouds hover around the heights of this magnificent amphitheater, while the sky overhead is clear, with the radiant sun positioned almost at its center. This is the plain known as “The Meeting of the Glens.” From the east and west, the north and south, they flow in like rivers into the sea.
Other glens there are as long, but not so profound, nor so grandly composed; yet they too conduct us nobly in among the mountains, and up their sides, and on even to their very summits. Such are the glens of Athole, in the neighbourhood of Ben-y-gloe. From them the heather is not wholly banished, and the fire has left a green light without quenching the purple colour native to the hills. We think that we almost remember the time when those glens were in many places sprinkled with huts, and all animated with human life. Now they are solitary; and you may walk from sunrise till sunset without seeing a single soul. For a hundred thousand acres have there been changed into a forest, for sake of the pastime, indeed, which was dear of old to chieftains and kings. Vast herds of red deer are there, for they herd in thousands; yet may you wander for days over the boundless waste, nor once be startled by one stag bounding by. Yet may a herd, a thousand strong, be drawn up, as in battle array, on the cliffs above your head. For they will long stand motionless, at gaze, when danger is in the wind; and then their antlers to unpractised eyes seem but boughs grotesque, or are invisible; and when all at once, with one accord, at signal from the stag, whom they obey, they wheel off towards the corries, you think it but thunder, and look up to the clouds. Fortunate if you see such a sight once in your life. Once only have we seen it; and it was, of a sudden, all by ourselves,
Other valleys are just as long, but not as deep or dramatically arranged; still, they lead us gracefully into the mountains, up their slopes, and even to their peaks. Such are the valleys of Athole, near Ben-y-gloe. The heather hasn't completely disappeared from them, and the flames have left a green glow without extinguishing the native purple of the hills. We almost remember when those valleys were dotted with huts and full of life. Now they are deserted; you could walk from sunrise to sunset without encountering a single person. A hundred thousand acres have been turned into a forest for the pleasure that once was cherished by chieftains and kings. There are huge herds of red deer that gather in thousands; yet you could roam for days across the vast expanse without being startled by a single stag. A herd, a thousand strong, might be lined up as if ready for battle on the cliffs above you. They will stand still, watching carefully when danger approaches; to the untrained eye, their antlers seem like odd branches or may even be completely hidden. And then, when they suddenly turn away in unison at a signal from the stag they follow, you might mistake it for thunder and look up at the clouds. Consider yourself lucky if you witness this sight once in your life. We have seen it only once, and it was unexpected, just the two of us.
“Ere yet the hunter’s startling horn was heard
“Before the hunter’s surprising horn was heard
Upon the golden hills.”
On the golden hills.
Almost within rifle-shot, the herd occupied a position, high up indeed, but below several ridges of rocks, running parallel for a long distance, with slopes between of sward and heather. Standing still, they seemed to extend about a quarter of a mile; and, as with a loud clattering of hoofs and antlers they took more open order, the line at least doubled its length, and the whole mountain side seemed alive. They might not be going at full speed, but the pace was equal to that of any charge of cavalry; and once and again the flight passed before us, till it overcame the ridges, and then deploying round the shoulder of the mountain, disappeared, without dust or noise, into the blue light of another glen.
Almost within rifle shot, the herd was positioned high up, but below several ridges of rocks that ran parallel for a long distance, with grassy slopes and heather in between. Standing still, they appeared to stretch about a quarter of a mile; and as they moved into a more open formation with a loud clattering of hooves and antlers, the line at least doubled in length, making the entire mountainside come alive. They might not have been going full speed, but their pace matched that of any cavalry charge; time and again, the herd passed before us until they overcame the ridges and then spread out around the mountain's shoulder, disappearing quietly into the blue light of another valley.
We question if there be in the Highlands any one glen comparable with Borrowdale in Cumberland. But there are several that approach it, in that combination of beauty and grandeur, which perhaps no other scene equals in all the world. The “Gorge” of that Dale exhibits the finest imaginable assemblage of rocks and rocky hills, all wildly wooded; beyond them, yet before we have entered into the Dale, the Pass widens, with noble cliffs on one side, and on the other a sylvan stream, not without its abysses; and we see before us some lovely hills, on which—
We wonder if there’s any glen in the Highlands that can compare to Borrowdale in Cumberland. But there are several that come close, in that mix of beauty and grandeur that perhaps no other scene matches anywhere in the world. The “Gorge” of that Dale shows off the most amazing collection of rocks and rocky hills, all wildly forested; beyond them, right before we enter the Dale, the Pass opens up, with impressive cliffs on one side and a wooded stream on the other, not without its deep spots; and we see some beautiful hills ahead of us, on which—
“The smiling power of cultivation lies,”
“The cheerful strength of growth lies,”
yet leaves, with lines defined by the steeps that defy the ploughshare, copses and groves; and thus we are brought into the Dale itself, and soon have a vision of the whole—green and golden fields—for though most are in pasture, almost all seem arable—sprinkled with fine single trees, and lying in flats and levels, or swelling into mounds and knolls, and all diversified with every kind of woods; single cottages, with their out-buildings, standing everywhere they should stand, and coloured like the rocks from which in some lights they are hardly to be distinguished—strong-roofed and undilapidated, though many of them very old; villages, apart from one another a mile—and there are three—yet on their sites, distant and different in much though they be, all associated together by the same spirit of beauty that pervades all the Dale. Half way up, and in some places more, the enclosing hills and even mountains are sylvan indeed, and though[xxiii] there be a few inoffensive aliens, they are all adorned with their native trees. The mountains are not so high as in our Highlands, but they are very majestic; and the passes over into Langdale, and Wastdalehead, and Buttermere, are magnificent, and show precipices in which the Golden Eagle himself might rejoice.
yet leaves, with lines marked by the steep areas that resist the plow, clusters of trees and groves; and so we enter the Dale itself, and soon see the entire view—green and golden fields—for while most are pastures, nearly all appear farmable—dotted with fine single trees, and spread out in flat areas or rising into mounds and knolls, all varied with different types of woods; individual cottages, with their outbuildings, positioned exactly where they belong, blending in like the rocks they are sometimes indistinguishable from in certain lights—strong-roofed and well-maintained, though many are quite old; villages, standing a mile apart—and there are three—yet in their locations, though distant and differing in various ways, all connected by the same sense of beauty that fills the entire Dale. Halfway up, and in some areas even more, the surrounding hills and mountains are truly wooded, and although there are a few harmless outsiders, they are all decorated with their native trees. The mountains aren't as high as in our Highlands, but they are very impressive; and the routes over to Langdale, Wastdalehead, and Buttermere are breathtaking, showcasing cliffs that the Golden Eagle himself might celebrate.
No—there is no glen in all the Highlands comparable with Borrowdale. Yet we know of some that are felt to be kindred places, and their beauty, though less, almost as much affects us, because though contending, as it were, with the darker spirit of the mountain, it is not overcome, but prevails; and their beauty will increase with years. For while the rocks continue to frown aloft for ever, and the cliffs to range along the corries, unbroken by trees, which there the tempests will not suffer to rise, the woods and groves below, preserved from the axe, for sake of their needful shelter, shall become statelier till the birch equal the pine; reclaimed from the waste, shall many a fresh field recline among the heather, tempering the gloom; and houses arise where now there are but huts, and every house have its garden:—such changes are now going on, and we have been glad to observe their progress, even though sometimes they had removed, or were removing, objects dear from old associations, and which, had it been possible, but it was not, we should have loved to see preserved.
No—there’s no valley in all the Highlands that compares to Borrowdale. Still, we know of a few that feel like kindred places, and their beauty, though not as grand, affects us almost as much. This is because, even as they face the darker spirit of the mountain, they aren’t beaten but instead thrive, and their beauty will grow over time. As long as the rocks continue to loom overhead and the cliffs line the valleys, unbroken by trees that storms won’t allow to grow, the woods and groves below will remain safe from the axe, valued for their essential shelter, and will become grander until the birch trees rival the pines. Many fresh fields will emerge from the wasteland among the heather, softening the gloom; and homes will sprout where there are now just huts, each with its own garden. Such changes are happening now, and we’ve been happy to see their progress, even if sometimes they’ve altered or removed things we cherished from old memories—things we would have loved to see preserved if it were possible.
And one word on those sweet pastoral seclusions into which one often drops unexpectedly, it may be at the close of day, and finds a night’s lodging in the lonely hut. Yet they lie, sometimes, embosomed, in their own green hills, among the most rugged mountains, and even among the wildest moors. They have no features by which you can describe them: it is their serenity that charms you, and their cheerful peace; perhaps it is wrong to call them glens, and they are but dells. Yet one thinks of a dell as deep, however small it may be; but these are not deep, for the hills slope down gently upon them, and leave room perhaps between for a little shallow loch. Often they have not any visible water at all, only a few springs and rivulets, and you wonder to see them so very green; there is no herbage like theirs; and to such spots of old, and sometimes yet, the kine are led in summer, and there the lonely family live in their shieling till the harvest moon.
And here’s a thought about those lovely, peaceful spots you sometimes find yourself in unexpectedly, maybe at the end of the day, where you can spend the night in a quiet little hut. Sometimes they’re nestled in their own green hills, among the roughest mountains, or even in the wildest moors. They don't have any particular features to describe them; it’s their calmness that draws you in, and their cheerful tranquility. Maybe it isn’t right to call them glens when they’re really just dells. Yet when you think of a dell, you imagine it being deep, no matter how small. But these aren’t deep at all; the hills gently slope down to them, leaving just enough space for a little shallow lake. Often, there’s no visible water at all, just a few springs and streams, and you wonder how they stay so green; there’s no grass like theirs. In the past, and sometimes even now, cows are brought to such spots in the summer, and the isolated family lives in their hut until the harvest moon.
We have all along used the same word, and called the places we have spoken of—glens. A fine observer—the editor of Gilpin’s Forest Scenery—has said: “The gradation from extreme width downwards should be thus arranged—strath, vale, dale, valley, glen, dell, ravine, chasm. In the strath, vale, and dale, we may expect to find the large, majestic, gently flowing river, or even the deeper or smaller lake. In the glen, if the river be large, it flows more rapidly, and with greater variety. In the dell, the stream is smaller. In the ravine, we find the mountain torrent and the waterfall. In the chasm, we find the roaring cataract, or the rill, bursting from its haunted fountain. The chasm discharges its small tribute into the ravine, while the ravine is tributary to the dell, and thence to the glen; and the glen to the dale.”
We have always used the same word and referred to the places we've mentioned as glens. A keen observer—the editor of Gilpin’s Forest Scenery—noted: “The progression from extreme width downward should be arranged like this—strath, vale, dale, valley, glen, dell, ravine, chasm. In the strath, vale, and dale, we can expect to find a large, majestic, gently flowing river, or even a deeper or smaller lake. In the glen, if the river is large, it flows faster and with more variety. In the dell, the stream is smaller. In the ravine, we encounter the mountain torrent and the waterfall. In the chasm, we find the roaring cataract or the stream bursting from its mysterious source. The chasm feeds its small flow into the ravine, while the ravine contributes to the dell, and from there to the glen; and the glen then feeds into the dale.”
These distinctions are admirably expressed, and perfectly true to nature; yet we doubt if it would be possible to preserve them in describing a country, and assuredly they are very often indeed confused by common use in the naming of places. We have said nothing about straths—nor shall we try to describe one—but suggest to your own imagination as specimens, Strath-Spey, Strath-Tay, Strath-Earn. The dominion claimed by each of those rivers, within the mountain ranges that environ their courses, is a strath; and three noble straths they are, from source to sea.
These distinctions are clearly defined and truly reflect nature; however, we’re not sure if it’s possible to maintain them when describing a region, and they are often confused in the common naming of places. We haven't mentioned straths—nor will we attempt to describe one—but we suggest you imagine examples like Strath-Spey, Strath-Tay, and Strath-Earn. The area each of those rivers dominates, surrounded by the mountains along their paths, is a strath; and they are three impressive straths, from their sources to the sea.
And now we are brought to speak of the Highland rivers, streams, and torrents; but we shall let them rush or flow, murmur or thunder, in your own ears, for you cannot fail to imagine what the waters must be in a land of such glens, and such mountains. The chief rivers possess all the attributes essential to greatness—width—depth—clearness—rapidity—in one word, power. And some of them have long courses—rising in the central heights, and winding round many a huge projection, against which in flood we have seen them dashing like the sea. Highland droughts are not of long duration; the supplies are seldom withheld at once by all the tributaries; and one wild night among the mountains converts[xxiv] a calm into a commotion—the many-murmuring voice into one roar. In flood they are terrible to look at; and every whirlpool seems a place of torment. Winds can make a mighty noise in swinging woods, but there is something to our ears more appalling in that of the fall of waters. Let them be united—and add thunder from the clouds—and we have heard in the Highlands all three in one—and the auditor need not care that he has never stood by Niagara. But when “though not o’er-flowing full,” a Highland river is in perfection; far better do we love to see and hear him rejoicing than raging; his attributes appear more his own in calm and majestic manifestations, and as he glides or rolls on, without any disturbance, we behold in him an image at once of power and peace.
And now we come to talk about the Highland rivers, streams, and torrents; but we’ll let them rush or flow, murmur or roar, in your own imagination, because you can easily picture what the waters must be like in a land of such valleys and mountains. The main rivers have all the qualities needed for greatness—width, depth, clarity, speed—in a word, power. Some of them have long journeys, starting high in the central peaks and winding around many massive projections, against which we’ve seen them crashing like the ocean during floods. Highland droughts don’t last long; the tributaries rarely stop supplying water all at once, and one wild night in the mountains can turn a calm river into a tumult—a chorus of murmurs into a single roar. In flood, they are terrifying to behold, and every whirlpool looks like a place of torment. Winds can create a huge noise in swaying woods, but to our ears, there’s something even more frightening about the sound of falling water. When they come together—and add thunder from the clouds—we’ve experienced all three in the Highlands—and you don’t need to have stood by Niagara to appreciate it. However, when a Highland river, “though not overflowing full,” is at its best; we much prefer to see and hear it joyful rather than furious; its qualities seem more authentic in calm and majestic displays, and as it flows smoothly, without any disturbance, we see in it a symbol of both power and peace.
Of rivers—comparatively speaking, of the second and third order—the Highlands are full—and on some of them the sylvan scenery is beyond compare. No need there to go hunting the waterfalls. Hundreds of them—some tiny indeed, but others tall—are for ever dinning in the woods; yet, at a distance from the cataract, how sweet and quiet is the sound! It hinders you not from listening to the cushat’s voice; clear amidst the mellow murmur comes the bleating from the mountain; and all other sound ceases, as you hearken in the sky to the hark of the eagle—rare indeed anywhere, but sometimes to be heard as you thread the “glimmer or the gloom” of the umbrage overhanging the Garry or the Tummel—for he used to build in the cliffs of Ben-Brackie, and if he has shifted his eyrie, a few minutes’ waftage will bear him to Cairn-Gower.
The Highlands are filled with rivers of the second and third order, and the forest scenery along them is unmatched. There’s no need to search for waterfalls. Hundreds of them—some quite small, but others quite tall—constantly echo through the woods. Yet, away from the falls, the sound is so sweet and calm! It doesn’t stop you from hearing the dove’s coo; clear amid the gentle murmur is the bleating from the mountains, and all other noises fade away as you listen to the eagle's call in the sky—rare to hear anywhere, but occasionally heard as you navigate the "glimmer or the gloom" of the shade overhanging the Garry or the Tummel—since he used to nest in the cliffs of Ben-Brackie, and if he has moved his nest, a quick flight will take him to Cairn-Gower.
In speaking of the glens, we but alluded to the rivers or streams, and some of them, indeed, even the great ones, have but rivulets; while in the greatest, the waters often flow on without a single tree, shadowed but by rocks and clouds. Wade them, and you find they are larger than they seem to be; for looked at along the bottom of those profound hollows, they are but mere slips of sinuous light in the sunshine, and in the gloom you see them not at all. We do not remember any very impressive glen, without a stream, that would not suffer some diminution of its power by our fancying it to have one; we may not be aware, at the time, that the conformation of the glen prevents its having any waterflow, if but we feel its character aright, that want is among the causes of our feeling; just as there are some scenes of which the beauty would not be so touching were there a single tree.
When we talk about the valleys, we only mention the rivers or streams, and some of them, even the big ones, are just small trickles; while in the largest valleys, the water often flows without a single tree, only shaded by rocks and clouds. If you wade through them, you'll find they're bigger than they appear; when viewed along the bottom of those deep hollows, they are just thin ribbons of light in the sunlight, and in the shadows, you can't see them at all. I don’t recall any particularly striking valley that lacks a stream, which wouldn’t lose some of its appeal if we imagined it having one; we might not realize at the moment that the shape of the valley prevents it from having any flowing water, but if we truly feel its character, that absence adds to our emotion, just like some landscapes wouldn’t be as moving if there were even a single tree.
Thousands and tens of thousands there are of nameless perennial torrents, and “in number without number numberless” those that seldom live a week—perhaps not a day. Up among the loftiest regions you hear nothing, even when they are all aflow; yet, there is music in the sight, and the thought of the “general dance and minstrelsy” enlivens the air, where no insect hums. As on your descent you come within hearing of the “liquid lapses,” your heart leaps within you, so merrily do they sing; the first torrent-rill you meet with you take for your guide, and it leads you perhaps into some fairy dell, where it wantons awhile in waterfalls, and then, gliding along a little dale of its own with “banks of green bracken,” finishes its short course in a stream—one of many that meet and mingle before the current takes the name of river, which in a mile or less becomes a small woodland lake. There are many such of rememberable beauty; living lakes indeed, for they are but pausings of expanded rivers, which again soon pursue their way, and the water-lilies have ever a gentle motion there as if touched by a tide.
There are thousands and thousands of nameless, ongoing streams, and countless others that rarely last a week—maybe not even a day. In the highest areas, you hear nothing, even when they’re all flowing; yet, there’s a beauty in the sight, and the idea of the “general dance and music” brings life to the air, where no insects buzz. As you descend and come within earshot of the “liquid flows,” your heart leaps with joy because they sing so cheerfully; the first small stream you encounter becomes your guide, leading you perhaps into a magical glen, where it frolics for a while in waterfalls, then glides along its own little valley with “banks of green bracken,” ending its short journey in a stream—one of many that flow together before the water officially takes on the name river, which in a mile or less turns into a small woodland lake. There are many such lakes of unforgettable beauty; living lakes indeed, for they are merely pauses of wider rivers, which soon continue on their way, and the water lilies always sway gently as if stirred by a tide.
It used, not very long ago, to be pretty generally believed by our southern brethren, that there were few trees in the Lowlands of Scotland, and none at all in the Highlands. They had an obscure notion that trees either could not or would not grow in such a soil and climate—cold and bleak enough at times and places, heaven knows—yet not altogether unproductive of diverse stately plants. They know better now; nor were we ever angry with their ignorance, which was nothing more than what was to be expected in persons living perpetually at home so far remote. They rejoice now to visit, and sojourn, and travel here among us, foreigners and a foreign land no more; and we rejoice to see and receive them not as strangers, but friends, and are proud to know they are well pleased to behold our habitation. They do us and our country[xxv] justice now, and we have sometimes thought even more than justice; for they are lost in admiration of our cities—above all, of Edinburgh—and speak with such raptures of our scenery, that they would appear to prefer it even to their own. They are charmed with our bare green hills, with our shaggy brown mountains they are astonished, our lochs are their delight, our woods their wonder, and they hold up their hands and clap them at our cliffs. This is generous, for we are not blind to the fact of England being the most beautiful land on all the earth. What are our woods to hers! To hers, what are our single trees! We have no such glorious standards to show as her indomitable and everlasting oaks. She is all over sylvan—Scotland but here and there; look on England from any point in any place, and you see she is rich, from almost any point in any place in Scotland, and you feel that comparatively she is poor. Yet our Lowlands have long been beautifying themselves into a resemblance of hers; as for our Highlands, though many changes have been going on there too, and most we believe for good, they are in their great features, and in their spirit unalterable by art, stamped and inspired by enduring Nature.
Not too long ago, many of our southern friends believed that there were very few trees in the Lowlands of Scotland, and none at all in the Highlands. They had a vague idea that trees either couldn’t or wouldn’t grow in such soil and climate—which is cold and bleak at times, no doubt—but that doesn’t mean it lacks various impressive plants. They understand better now; we were never upset by their ignorance, which was to be expected from people living so far away. They’re excited to visit, stay, and travel among us, no longer seeing us as foreigners in a foreign land; and we’re happy to welcome them as friends, proud that they enjoy our home. They now do justice to us and our country[xxv], and sometimes we think they go beyond that, because they are truly amazed by our cities—especially Edinburgh—and rave about our scenery, seeming to prefer it over their own. They’re enchanted by our bare green hills, astonished by our rugged brown mountains, delighted by our lochs, and fascinated by our woods, clapping at our cliffs. This is generous, as we recognize that England is the most beautiful land on Earth. What do our woods compare to hers? And what are our individual trees compared to her magnificent, enduring oaks? England is lush all over—Scotland is dotted with it; look at England from anywhere, and you see it’s rich, while from almost any point in Scotland, you feel she is relatively poor. Yet our Lowlands have been working hard to resemble hers; as for our Highlands, although many changes are happening there too, mostly for the better, their main features and spirit remain untouched by art, marked and inspired by lasting Nature.
We have spoken, slightly, of the sylvan scenery of the Highlands. In Perthshire, especially, it is of rare and extraordinary beauty, and we are always glad to hear of Englishmen travelling up the Tay and the Earn. We desire that eyes familiar with all that is umbrageous should receive their first impressions of our Scottish trees at Duneira and Dunkeld. Nor will those impressions be weakened as they proceed towards Blair Athole. In that famous Pass they will feel the power possessed by the sweet wild monotony of the universal birch woods—broken but by grey crags in every shape—grotesque, fantastical, majestic, magnificent, and sublime—on the many-ridged mountains, that are loth to lose the green light of their beloved forests, retain it as long as they can, and on the masses of living lustre seem to look down with pride from their skies.
We've talked a bit about the beautiful scenery of the Highlands. In Perthshire, especially, it’s incredibly stunning, and we always welcome English visitors traveling along the Tay and the Earn. We hope that those who are used to lush landscapes will have their first experiences with our Scottish trees at Duneira and Dunkeld. Those impressions will only strengthen as they head toward Blair Athole. In that famous Pass, they will feel the charm of the sweet, wild sameness of the birch forests—interrupted only by grey crags in every shape—strange, whimsical, majestic, magnificent, and sublime—on the many-ridged mountains that are reluctant to part with the lush shade of their beloved forests, holding onto it for as long as they can, while the vibrant greenery seems to gaze down proudly from their heights.
An English forest, meaning thereby any one wide continuous scene of all kinds of old English trees, with glades of pasture, and it may be of heath between, with dells dipping down into the gloom, and hillocks undulating in the light—ravines and chasms too, rills, and rivulets, and a haunted stream, and not without some melancholy old ruins, and here and there a cheerful cottage that feels not the touch of time—such a forest there is not, and hardly can be imagined to be in Scotland. But in the Highlands, there once were, and are still, other forests of quite a different character, and of equal grandeur. In his Forest Scenery, Gilpin shows that he understood it well; all the knowledge, which as a stranger, almost of necessity he wanted, Lauder has supplied in his annotations; and the book should now be in the hands of every one who cares about the woods. “The English forest,” says Gilpin, “is commonly composed of woodland views, interspersed with extensive heaths and lawns. Its trees are oak and beech, whose lively green corresponds better than the gloomy pine with the nature of the scene, which seldom assumes the dignity of a mountain one, but generally exhibits a cheerful landscape. It aspires, indeed, to grandeur; but its grandeur does not depend, like that of the Scottish forest, on the sublimity of the objects, but on the vastness of the whole—the extent of its woods and the wildness of its plains. In its inhabitants also the English forest differs from the Scottish; instead of the stag and the roebuck, it is frequented by cattle and fallow-deer, and exchanges the scream of the eagle and the falcon for the crowing of pheasants and the melody of the nightingale. The Scottish forest, no doubt, is the sublimer scene, and speaks to the imagination in a loftier language than the English forest can reach. The latter, indeed, often rouses the imagination, but seldom in so great a degree, being generally content with captivating the eye. The scenery, too, of the Scottish forest is better calculated to last through ages than that of the English. The woods of both are almost destroyed. But while the English forest hath lost all its beauty with its oaks, and becomes only a desolate waste, the rocks and the mountains, the lakes and the torrents, of the Scottish forest make it still an interesting scene.”
An English forest is essentially a vast, uninterrupted landscape filled with all kinds of old English trees, scattered with pastures, and possibly some heath in between. It has valleys that drop into shadows and hills that rise gently in the light—also ravines and gorges, streams and small rivers, and a mysterious creek, along with a few old, melancholic ruins, and here and there a cheerful cottage that seems untouched by time. Such a forest doesn’t exist and is hard to imagine in Scotland. However, in the Highlands, there used to be, and there still are, forests of a completely different kind, yet equally impressive. In his Forest Scenery, Gilpin shows that he understood this well; all the information, which he needed as a newcomer, has been provided by Lauder in his notes; and this book should be in the hands of anyone who cares about the woods. “The English forest,” says Gilpin, “is usually made up of woodland views, sprinkled with large heaths and lawns. Its trees are oak and beech, whose bright green fits the scenery better than the dark pine, which rarely reaches the majesty of a mountain view but usually offers a cheerful landscape. It does aim for grandeur; however, its grandeur relies not on the majesty of its components, as is the case with the Scottish forest, but on the vastness of its entirety—the extent of its woods and the wildness of its plains. The inhabitants of the English forest also differ from those of the Scottish; instead of deer and stags, you'll find cows and fallow deer, trading the cries of eagles and falcons for the calls of pheasants and the songs of nightingales. The Scottish forest, undoubtedly, is the more sublime scene and speaks to the imagination in a more elevated way than the English forest can. The latter often sparks the imagination, but usually not to such an extent, being mainly content to please the eye. The scenery of the Scottish forest is also better suited to endure through ages than that of the English. Both forests are nearly destroyed. But while the English forest has lost all its beauty along with its oaks, leaving it a mere desolate wasteland, the rocks, mountains, lakes, and torrents of the Scottish forest keep it an interesting sight.”
The tree of the Highlands is the pine.[xxvi] There are Scotch firs, indeed, well worth looking at, in the Lowlands, and in England; but to learn their true character you must see them in the glen, among rocks, by the river side, and on the mountain. “We, for our parts,” says Lauder, very finely, “confess that when we have seen it towering in full majesty in the midst of some appropriate Highland scene, and sending its limbs abroad with all unrestrained freedom of a hardy mountaineer, as if it claimed dominion over the savage region round it, we have looked upon it as a very sublime object. People who have not seen it in native climate and soil, and who judge of it from the wretched abortions which are swaddled and suffocated in English plantations, among dark, heavy, and eternally wet clays, may well be called a wretched tree; but when its foot is among its own Highland heather, and when it stands freely in its native knoll of dry gravel, or thinly-covered rock, over which its roots wander afar in the wildest reticulation, whilst its tall, furrowed, and often gracefully-sweeping red and grey trunk, of enormous circumference, rears aloft its high umbrageous canopy, then would the greatest sceptic on this point be compelled to prostrate his mind before it with a veneration which perhaps was never before excited in him by any other tree.” The colour of the pine has been objected to as murky, and murky it often is, or seems to be; and so then is the colour of the heather, and of the river, and of the loch, and of the sky itself thunder-laden, and murkiest of all are the clouds. But a stream of sunshine is let loose, and the gloom is confounded with glory; over all that night-like reign the jocund day goes dancing, and the forest revels in green or in golden light. Thousands and tens of thousands of trees are there; and as you gaze upon the whole mighty array, you fear lest it might break the spell, to fix your gaze on any one single tree. But there are trees there that will force you to look on themselves alone, and they grow before your eyes into the kings of the forest. Straight stand their stems in the sunshine, and you feel that as straight have they stood in the storm. As yet you look not up, for your heart is awed, and you see but the stately columns reddening away into the gloom. But all the while you feel the power of the umbrage aloft, and when thitherwards you lift your eyes, what a roof to such a cathedral! A cone drops at your feet—nor other sound nor other stir—but afar off you think you hear a cataract. Inaudible your footsteps on the soft yellow floor, composed of the autumnal sheddings of countless years. Then it is true that you can indeed hear the beating of your own heart; you fear, but know not what you fear; and being the only living creature there, you are impressed with a thought of death. But soon to that severe silence you are more than reconciled; the solitude, without ceasing to be sublime, is felt to be solemn and not awful, and ere long, utter as it is, serene. Seen from afar, the forest was one black mass; but as you advance, it opens up into spacious glades, beautiful as gardens, with appropriate trees of gentler tribes, and ground-flowering in the sun. But there is no murmur of bee—no song of bird. In the air a thin whisper of insects—intermittent—and wafted quite away by a breath. For we are now in the very centre of the forest, and even the cushat haunts not here. Hither the red deer may come—but not now—for at this season they love the hill. To such places the stricken stag might steal to lie down and die.
The tree of the Highlands is the pine.[xxvi] There are Scotch firs in the Lowlands and in England that are definitely worth seeing; however, to understand their true nature, you need to find them in the glen, among rocks, by the riverside, and on the mountains. “We, for our part,” says Lauder very eloquently, “confess that when we have witnessed it towering majestically in a fitting Highland setting, with its branches spread out freely like a hardy mountaineer, as if it claims the territory around it, we see it as a truly magnificent sight. Those who have only seen it in foreign lands and judge it based on the sorry specimens that are cramped and stifled in English plantations, surrounded by dark, heavy, and constantly wet soils, may justly call it a miserable tree; but when its roots are amidst its own Highland heather, and it stands proud on its native patch of dry gravel or lightly covered rock, with roots sprawling far and wide in a wild pattern, while its tall, ridged, and often gracefully sweeping red and grey trunk, thick as a giant, stretches upward with its vast leafy crown, even the biggest skeptic would have to bow their mind in awe, perhaps more than they'd ever felt for any other tree.” The color of the pine has been criticized as dull, and indeed it often is, or seems to be; the same goes for the heather, the river, the loch, and even the sky during a thunderstorm, with the clouds being the dullest of all. But when a stream of sunlight breaks through, the gloom transforms into brilliance; amidst that dark reign, the cheerful day dances, and the forest thrives in green or golden light. There are thousands upon thousands of trees there; and as you gaze at the entire mighty expanse, you worry that staring too long at any single tree might break the spell. Yet, there are trees that demand your attention, growing before your eyes into the giants of the forest. Their trunks stand tall in the sunshine, and you sense that they've stood just as strong in the storm. You don’t look up yet, feeling awed, only taking in the majestic columns fading into the shadows. All the while, you feel the strength of the canopy above, and when you finally lift your eyes, what a roof for such a cathedral! A pine cone drops at your feet—no other sound or movement—but from afar, you think you hear a waterfall. Your footsteps are silent on the soft, golden ground, made of the fallen leaves from countless autumns. In that moment, you can hear your own heartbeat; you feel uneasy, though you're not sure why; and being the only living creature around, you’re struck by thoughts of death. But soon, you're more than okay with that intense silence; the solitude, while still grand, becomes solemn rather than frightening, and before long, despite its emptiness, it feels peaceful. Viewed from a distance, the forest appears as one dark mass; but as you draw closer, it opens up into spacious clearings, as lovely as gardens, filled with gentler trees and flowering plants basking in the sun. Yet there’s no buzzing of bees, no birdsong. In the air, there’s just a faint whisper of insects, sporadic and swept away by a gentle breeze. For we are now in the heart of the forest, and even the dove avoids this place. The red deer might come here—but not now—because at this time of year, they prefer the hill. This is where the injured stag might sneak away to rest and perish.
And thus for hours may you be lost in the forest, nor all the while have wasted one thought on the outer world, till with no other warning but an uncertain glimmer and a strange noise, you all at once issue forth into the open day, and are standing on the brink of a precipice above a flood. It comes tumbling down with a succession of falls, in a mile-long course, right opposite your stance—rocks, cliffs, and trees, all the way up on either side, majestically retiring back to afford ample channel, and showing an unobstructed vista, closed up by the purple mountain, that seems to send forth the river from a cavern in its breast. ’Tis the Glen of Pines. Nor ash nor oak is suffered to intrude on their dominion. Since the earthquake first shattered it out, this great chasm, with all its chasms, has been held by one race of trees. No other seed could there spring to life; for from the rocks has all soil, ages ago, been washed and swept by the tempests. But there they stand[xxvii] with glossy boles, spreading arms, and glittering crest; and those two by themselves on the summit, known all over Badenoch as “the Giants”—“their statures reach the sky.”
And so, for hours you can get lost in the forest, without even thinking about the outside world, until suddenly, with just a faint shimmer and an odd noise, you find yourself stepping out into the open day and standing at the edge of a cliff above a rushing river. It cascades down with a series of falls along a mile-long stretch, directly across from where you stand—rocks, cliffs, and trees rising majestically on both sides, giving way to create a wide channel and revealing an unobstructed view that ends at the purple mountain, which seems to release the river from a cavern within it. This is the Glen of Pines. Neither ash nor oak is allowed to invade their territory. Since the earthquake first carved it out, this vast gorge, along with all its openings, has been dominated by one type of tree. No other seed could grow there, as all the soil has long been washed away by storms from the rocks. Yet there they stand[xxvii] with shiny trunks, spreading branches, and sparkling tops; and those two alone at the peak, known throughout Badenoch as “the Giants”—“their heights touch the sky.”
We have been indulging in a dream of old. Before our day the immemorial gloom of Glenmore had perished, and it ceased to be a forest. But there bordered on it another region of night or twilight, and in its vast depths we first felt the sublimity of lonesome fear. Rothiemurchus! The very word blackens before our eyes with necromantic characters—again we plunge into its gulphs desirous of what we dread—again “in pleasure high and turbulent,” we climb the cliffs of Cairngorm.
We have been lost in an old dream. Before our time, the ancient darkness of Glenmore disappeared, and it was no longer a forest. But next to it was another area of night or twilight, and in its vastness, we first experienced the overwhelming feeling of lonely fear. Rothiemurchus! Just hearing that name darkens our vision with eerie letters—once more, we dive into its depths, wanting what we fear—once more, “in high and turbulent pleasure,” we scale the cliffs of Cairngorm.
Would you wish to know what is now the look of Glenmore? One now dead and gone—a man of wayward temper, but of genius—shall tell you—and think not the picture exaggerated—for you would not, if you were there. “It is the wreck of the ancient forest which arrests all the attention, and which renders Glenmore a melancholy—more than a melancholy—a terrific spectacle. Trees of enormous height, which have escaped alike the axe and the tempest, are still standing, stripped by the winds even of the bark, and like gigantic skeletons, throwing far and wide their white and bleached bones to the storms and rains of heaven; while others, broken by the violence of the gales, lift up their split and fractured trunks in a thousand shapes of resistance and of destruction, or still display some knotted and tortuous branches, stretched out, in sturdy and fantastic forms of defiance, to the whirlwind and the winter. Noble trunks also, which had long resisted, but resisted in vain, strew the ground; some lying on the declivity where they have fallen, others still adhering to the precipice where they were rooted, many upturned, with their twisted and entangled roots high in air; while not a few astonish us by the space which they cover, and by dimensions which we could not otherwise have estimated. It is one wide image of death, as if the angel of destruction had passed over the valley. The sight, even of a felled tree, is painful: still more is that of the fallen forest, with all its green branches on the ground, withering, silent, and at rest, where once they glittered in the dew and the sun, and trembled in the breeze. Yet this is but an image of vegetable death. It is familiar, and the impression passes away. It is the naked skeleton bleaching in the winds, the gigantic bones of the forest still erect, the speaking records of former life and of strength still unsubdued, vigorous even in death, which renders Glenmore one enormous charnel house.”
Would you like to know what Glenmore looks like now? A man who’s now gone—someone with a wild temper but real talent—will describe it to you. Don’t think the picture is exaggerated—you wouldn’t if you were there. “It’s the ruins of the ancient forest that grab all the attention and make Glenmore a sad—more than sad—a terrifying sight. Massive trees that have escaped both the axe and the storm still stand, stripped bare by the winds of even their bark, like giant skeletons, spreading their white and bleached bones to the storms and rains from above. Others, broken by the fierce winds, lift their split and shattered trunks in a thousand forms of defiance and destruction, or still show some twisted and gnarled branches, reaching out in sturdy and bizarre shapes against the whirlwind and winter. Majestic trunks, which had long stood firm but ultimately in vain, litter the ground; some lie on the slope where they fell, others still cling to the cliff where they were rooted, many flipped over, their twisted roots reaching high into the air; and quite a few amaze us with the area they cover and the sizes we could never have guessed. It’s a vast image of death, as if the angel of destruction had swept over the valley. Just seeing a felled tree is painful; even more so is seeing the fallen forest, with all its green branches on the ground, withering, silent, and at rest, where they once sparkled in the dew and sun, and trembled in the breeze. Yet this is just an image of plant death. It’s familiar, and the impression fades. It’s the bare skeleton bleached in the winds, the gigantic bones of the forest still standing, the silent reminders of past life and strength still undefeated, vigorous even in death, that makes Glenmore one massive graveyard.”
What happened of old to the aboriginal forests of Scotland, that long before these later destructions they had almost all perished, leaving to bear witness what they were, such survivors? They were chiefly destroyed by fire. What power could extinguish chance-kindled conflagrations when sailing before the wind? And no doubt fire was set to clear the country at once of Scotch firs, wolves, wild boars, and outlaws. Tradition yet tells of such burnings; and, if we mistake not, the pines found in the Scottish mosses, the logs and the stocks, all show that they were destroyed by Vulcan, though Neptune buried them in the quagmires. Storms no doubt often levelled them by thousands; but had millions so fallen they had never been missed, and one element only—which has been often fearfully commissioned—could achieve the work. In our own day the axe has indeed done wonders—and sixteen square miles of the forest of Rothiemurchus “went to the ground.” John of Ghent, Gilpin tells us, to avenge an inroad, set twenty-four thousand axes at work in the Caledonian Forest.
What happened to the ancient forests of Scotland, that long before these recent destructions they had mostly vanished, leaving only a few survivors to testify to what they once were? They were mainly destroyed by fire. What force could put out fires that were sparked by chance while blowing with the wind? And it's likely that fires were intentionally set to clear the land of Scots pines, wolves, wild boars, and outlaws. Stories still talk about such burnings; and if we're not mistaken, the pines found in the Scottish mosses, the logs, and the stumps all show that they were destroyed by fire, even though water swallowed them in the bogs. Storms undoubtedly brought them down by the thousands; but even if millions had fallen, they would hardly have been missed, and only one force—often sent out with great destruction—could accomplish this. In our time, the axe has certainly worked wonders—and sixteen square miles of the Rothiemurchus forest "went down." John of Ghent, as Gilpin tells us, set twenty-four thousand axes to work in the Caledonian Forest to take revenge for an invasion.
Yet Scotland has perhaps sufficient forest at this day. For more has been planted than cut down; Glenmore will soon be populous as ever with self-sown pines, and Rothiemurchus may revive; the shades are yet deeper of Loch Arkaig, Glengarry, Glenmoriston, Strathglass, Glen Strathfarrar, and Loch-Shiel; deeper still on the Findhorn—and deepest of all on the Dee rejoicing in the magnificent pine woods of Invercauld and Braemar.
Yet Scotland probably has enough forest today. More has been planted than cut down; Glenmore will soon be as populated as ever with self-sown pines, and Rothiemurchus might see a comeback; the shades are still deeper around Loch Arkaig, Glengarry, Glenmoriston, Strathglass, Glen Strathfarrar, and Loch-Shiel; even deeper on the Findhorn—and deepest of all on the Dee, celebrating the magnificent pine woods of Invercauld and Braemar.
We feel that we have spoken feebly of our Highland forests. Some perhaps, who have never been off the high roads, may accuse us of exaggeration too; but they contain wondrous beauties of which we have said not a word; and no imagination can conceive what they may be in another hundred[xxviii] years. But, apparently far apart from the forests, though still belonging to them—for they hold in fancy by the tenure of the olden time—how many woods, and groves, and sprinklings of fair trees, rise up during a day’s journey, in almost every region of the North! And among them all, it may be, scarcely a pine. For the oak, and the ash, and the elm, are also all native trees; nowhere else does the rowan flush with more dazzling lustre; in spring, the alder with its vivid green stands well beside the birk—the yew was not neglected of yore, though the bow of the Celt was weak to that of the Saxon; and the holly, in winter emulating the brightness of the pine, flourished, and still flourishes on many a mountain side. There is sufficient sylvan scenery for beauty in a land of mountains. More may be needed for shelter—but let the young plants and seedlings have time to grow—and as for the old trees, may they live for ever. Too many millions of larches are perhaps growing now behind the Tay and the Tilt; yet why should the hills of Perthshire be thought to be disfigured by what ennobles the Alps and the Apennines?
We believe we've spoken weakly about our Highland forests. Some might accuse us of exaggeration, especially those who have never strayed from the main roads; but these forests hold amazing beauty that we haven’t even mentioned, and no one can imagine what they will be like in another hundred [xxviii] years. Yet, even though it seems like these forests are far apart, they are still connected to them—keeping alive the spirit of the old times. Just think of how many woods, groves, and clusters of beautiful trees can be found during a day’s journey across nearly every area in the North! And among all of them, there might be hardly a pine. The oak, ash, and elm are also native trees; nowhere else does the rowan shine with such brilliant beauty; in spring, the alder's vivid green stands proudly next to the birch—the yew wasn’t overlooked in the past, even though the Celt's bow was weaker than the Saxon’s; and the holly, which shines in winter like the pine, thrived, and still thrives, on many mountainsides. There is enough woodland beauty in a land of mountains. While more might be needed for shelter, let's give young plants and seedlings time to grow—and as for the old trees, may they live forever. Perhaps too many millions of larches are currently growing behind the Tay and the Tilt, but why should we think that the hills of Perthshire are spoiled by what enhances the beauty of the Alps and the Apennines?
Hitherto we have hardly said a word about Lochs, and have been doing our best to forget them, while imagining scenes that were chiefly characterised by other great features of Highland Landscape. A country thus constituted, and with such an aspect, even if we could suppose it without lochs, would still be a glorious region; but its lochs are indeed its greatest glory; by them its glens, its mountains and its woods are all illumined, and its rivers made to sing aloud for joy. In the pure element, overflowing so many spacious vales and glens profound, the great and stern objects of nature look even more sublime or more beautiful, in their reflected shadows, which appear in that stillness to belong rather to heaven than earth. Or the evanescence of all that imagery at a breath may touch us with the thought that all it represents, steadfast as seems its endurance, will as utterly pass away. Such visions, when gazed on in that wondrous depth and purity they are sometimes seen to assume, on a still summer day, always inspire some such faint feeling as this; and we sigh to think how transitory must be all things, when the setting sun is seen to sink beneath the mountain, and all its golden pomp at the same instant to evanish from the lake.
Until now, we haven't mentioned Lochs much and have tried to forget them while picturing scenes defined by other notable features of the Highland Landscape. A landscape like this, even if we could imagine it without lochs, would still be stunning; but its lochs are truly its greatest treasure. They bring light to its glens, mountains, and woods, and make its rivers sing with joy. In the clear water that flows through so many broad valleys and deep glens, the grand and imposing aspects of nature seem even more majestic or beautiful, their reflections in the stillness appearing more heavenly than earthly. The fleeting nature of that imagery can remind us that everything it represents, no matter how enduring it seems, will eventually fade away. Such scenes, when observed in that incredible depth and clarity they sometimes reveal on a calm summer day, always evoke a whisper of this kind of feeling; and we can only sigh, realizing how fleeting everything is when we see the setting sun dip below the mountain, taking its golden glory with it as it disappears from the lake.
The first that takes possession of the imagination, dreaming of the Highlands as the region of lochs, is the Queen of them all, Loch Lomond. Wordsworth has said, that “in Scotland, the proportion of diffused water is often too great, as at the Lake of Geneva, for instance, and in most of the Scottish lakes. No doubt it sounds magnificent, and flatters the imagination, to hear at a distance of masses of water so many leagues in length and miles in width; and such ample room may be delightful to the fresh-water sailor, scudding with a lively breeze amid the rapidly shifting scenery. But who ever travelled along the banks of Loch Lomond, variegated as the lower part is by islands, without feeling that a speedier termination of the long vista of blank water would be acceptable, and without wishing for an interposition of green meadows, trees, and cottages, and a sparkling stream to run by his side. In fact, a notion of grandeur as connected with magnitude has seduced persons of taste into a general mistake upon this subject. It is much more desirable for the purposes of pleasure, that lakes should be numerous and small or middle-sized than large, not only for communication by walks and rides, but for variety and for recurrence of similar appearances. To illustrate this by one instance: how pleasing is it to have a ready and frequent opportunity of watching, at the outlet of a lake, the stream, pushing its way among the rocks, in lively contrast with the stillness from which it has escaped; and how amusing to compare its noisy and turbulent motions with the gentle playfulness of the breezes that may be starting up, or wandering here and there over the faintly-rippled surface of the broad water! I may add, as a general remark, that in lakes of great width, the shores cannot be distinctly seen at the same time; and therefore contribute little to mutual illustration and ornament; and if the opposite shores are out of sight of each other, like those of the American and Asiatic lakes, then unfortunately the traveller is reminded of a nobler object; he has the blankness of a sea prospect[xxix] without the grandeur and accompanying sense of power.”
The first location that captures the imagination, conjuring up images of the Highlands as a landscape of lakes, is the one and only Queen of them all, Loch Lomond. Wordsworth noted that “in Scotland, there’s often too much water, similar to what you find at Lake Geneva and many other Scottish lakes. It certainly sounds impressive and flatters the imagination to hear of vast bodies of water stretching many leagues long and miles wide; and while this might be delightful for freshwater sailors zipping along in a lively breeze amidst quickly changing scenery, who has traveled the banks of Loch Lomond, especially the lower part with its many islands, without wishing for a quicker end to the long stretch of empty water? Wouldn't it be nice to see green meadows, trees, cottages, and a sparkling stream flowing alongside? In reality, the idea that size equals grandeur has led those with good taste into a common misconception. For enjoyment, it’s far more appealing for lakes to be numerous and either small or medium-sized rather than large—this allows for better walks, rides, variety, and repeated similar views. Take, for example, how enjoyable it is to watch a stream gushing from a lake over rocks, providing a lively contrast to the still waters it leaves behind; and how entertaining it is to compare its noisy, turbulent movements with the gentle breezes that may stir or drift over the softly rippling surface of the wide water! As a general observation, in very wide lakes, you can’t see the shores clearly at the same time, which reduces their ability to enhance one another visually; and if the opposite shores aren’t visible to each other, like in certain American and Asian lakes, the traveler is sadly reminded of something greater; they’re left with a blank sea view without the grandeur and sense of power that should accompany it.”[xxix]
We shall not be suspected of an inclination to dissent, on light grounds, from any sentiments of Wordsworth. But finely felt and expressed as all this is, we do not hesitate to say that it is not applicable to Loch Lomond. Far be it from us to criticise this passage sentence by sentence; for we have quoted it not in a captious, but in a reverent spirit, as we have ever done with the works of this illustrious man. He has studied nature more widely and profoundly than we have; but it is out of our power to look on Loch Lomond without a feeling of perfection. The “diffusion of water” is indeed great; but in what a world it floats! At first sight of it, how our soul expands! The sudden revelation of such majestic beauty, wide as it is and extending afar, inspires us with a power of comprehending it all. Sea-like, indeed, it is—a Mediterranean Sea—enclosed with lofty hills and as lofty mountains—and these, indeed, are the Fortunate Isles! We shall not dwell on the feeling which all must have experienced on the first sight of such a vision—the feeling of a lovely and a mighty calm; it is manifest that the spacious “diffusion of water” more than conspires with the other components of such a scene to produce the feeling; that to it belongs the spell that makes our spirit serene, still, and bright as its own. Nor when such feeling ceases so entirely to possess, and so deeply to affect us, does the softened and subdued charm of the scene before us depend less on the expanse of the “diffusion of water.” The islands, that before had lain we knew not how—or we had only felt that they were all most lovely—begin to show themselves in the order of their relation to one another and to the shores. The eye rests on the largest, and with them the lesser combine; or we look at one or two of the least, away by themselves, or remote from all a tufted rock; and many as they are, they break not the breadth of the liquid plain, for it is ample as the sky. They show its amplitude; as masses and sprinklings of clouds, and single clouds, show the amplitude of the cerulean vault. And then the long promontories—stretching out from opposite mainlands, and enclosing bays that in themselves are lakes—they too magnify the empire of water; for long as they are, they seem so only as our eye attends them with their cliffs and woods from the retiring shores, and far distant are their shadows from the central light. Then what shores! On one side, where the lake is widest, low-lying they seem and therefore lovelier—undulating with fields and groves, where many a pleasant dwelling is embowered, into lines of hills that gradually soften away into another land. On the other side, sloping back, or overhanging, mounts beautiful in their barrenness, for they are green as emerald; others, scarcely more beautiful, studded with fair trees—some altogether woods. They soon form into mountains—and the mountains become more and more majestical, yet beauty never deserts them, and her spirit continues to tame that of the frowning cliffs. Far off as they are, Benlomond and Benvoirlich are seen to be giants; magnificent is their retinue, but the two are supreme, each in his own dominion; and clear as the day is here, they are diademed with clouds.
We certainly won't be thought to disagree lightly with any of Wordsworth's opinions. While it's beautifully articulated, we feel it doesn't truly apply to Loch Lomond. We're not here to critique this passage sentence by sentence; we've quoted it with respect, as we always have with the works of this remarkable man. He has delved into nature more deeply than we can, but we can't help but see Loch Lomond as a perfect place. The "diffusion of water" is indeed vast, but look at the world it exists in! The first sight of it makes our souls soar! The sudden appearance of such breathtaking beauty, so broad and far-reaching, inspires us with a feeling that we can grasp it all. It is indeed sea-like—a Mediterranean Sea—framed by towering hills and mountains—and these are the Fortunate Isles! We won’t dwell on the emotions we all feel when we first encounter such a vision—the sense of a beautiful and powerful calm; it's clear that the spacious "diffusion of water" adds to the overall feeling of the scene, bestowing a calming spell that makes our spirit as serene, still, and bright as the water itself. Even when this feeling fades, and we’re no longer deeply moved, the soft charm of the scene still relies on the vastness of the "diffusion of water." The islands, which had previously been an indistinct presence—or perhaps we just felt they were all stunning—start to reveal their relationships to each other and the shores. Our gaze settles on the largest, while the smaller ones come together; or we might focus on one or two of the tiniest, isolated on a tufted rock; despite their number, they don’t disrupt the vastness of the liquid plain, which is as spacious as the sky. They demonstrate its breadth, just as clouds, whether clustered or solitary, illustrate the vastness of the blue sky. Then there are the long promontories—stretching from opposite shores, creating bays that themselves are lakes—they amplify the realm of water; as long as they are, they only appear so as our eyes follow their cliffs and woods from the retreating shores, their shadows distant from the central light. And what shores they are! On one side, where the lake is widest, they seem low and therefore more beautiful—rolling with fields and groves, where many charming homes are nestled, leading into hills that gradually melt into another land. On the other side, sloping back or towering above, are mountains beautiful in their starkness, as green as emeralds; others, almost equally stunning, dotted with lovely trees—some entirely forested. They soon rise into mountains—and these mountains become increasingly majestic, yet beauty never leaves them, and her spirit continues to soften the grimness of the cliffs. From afar, Benlomond and Benvoirlich appear like giants; their entourage is magnificent, but each stands supreme in his own realm; and under the clear daylight, they are crowned with clouds.
It cannot be that the “proportion of diffused water is here too great;” and is it then true that no one “ever travelled along the banks of Loch Lomond, variegated as the lower part is by islands, without feeling that a speedier termination to the long vista of blank water would be acceptable, and without wishing for an interposition of green meadows, trees and cottages, and a sparkling stream to run by his side?” We have travelled along them in all weathers, and never felt such a wish. For there they all are—all but the “sparkling stream to run by our side,” and we see not how that well could be in nature. “Streams that sparkle as they run,” cross our path on their own; and brighter never issued from the woods. Along the margin of the water, as far as Luss—ay, and much farther—the variations of the foreground are incessant; “had it no other beauties,” it has been truly said, “but those of its shores, it would still be an object of prime attraction; whether from the bright green meadows sprinkled with luxuriant ash-trees, that sometimes skirt its margin, or its white pebbled shores on which its gentle billows murmur, like a miniature[xxx] ocean, or its bold rocky promontories rising from the dark water rich in wild-flowers and ferns, and tangled with wild roses and honey-suckles, or its retired bays where the waves dash, reflecting, like a mirror, the trees which hang over them, an inverted landscape.” The islands are for ever arranging themselves into new forms, every one more and more beautiful; at least so they seem to be, perpetually occurring, yet always unexpected, and there is a pleasure even in such a series of slight surprises that enhances the delight of admiration. And alongside, or behind us, all the while, are the sylvan mountains, “laden with beauty;” and ever and anon open glens widen down upon us from chasms; or forest glades lead our hearts away into the inner gloom—perhaps our feet; and there, in a field that looks not as if it had been cleared by his own hands, but left clear by nature, a woodsman’s hut.
It can’t be that the “amount of open water is here too much;” and is it really true that no one “has traveled along the banks of Loch Lomond, colorful as the lower part is with islands, without feeling that a quicker end to the long stretch of open water would be welcome, and without wishing for some green meadows, trees, cottages, and a sparkling stream to flow beside them?” We have traveled along these banks in all kinds of weather and never felt that way. Because there they all are—all but the “sparkling stream to run by our side,” and we can't see how that could exist in nature. “Streams that sparkle as they flow” cross our path naturally; and none are brighter than those from the woods. Along the edge of the water, as far as Luss—yes, and much farther—the variations in the landscape are constant; “even if it had no other beauties,” it has been rightly said, “but those of its shores, it would still be a major attraction; whether from the bright green meadows scattered with lush ash trees that sometimes line its edge, or its white pebbled shores where its gentle waves murmur, like a miniature[xxx] ocean, or its bold rocky promontories rising from the dark water rich with wildflowers and ferns, tangled with wild roses and honeysuckles, or its secluded bays where the waves crash, reflecting, like a mirror, the trees that hang over them, an upside-down landscape.” The islands are always reshaping themselves into new forms, each one more beautiful than the last; at least that’s how they seem, constantly appearing unexpectedly, and there’s a pleasure in such a series of small surprises that adds to the joy of admiration. And beside us, or behind us, all the while, are the lush mountains, “filled with beauty;” and every now and then open glens spread out to us from gaps; or forest clearings pull our hearts away into the deeper shadows—maybe even our feet; and there, in a field that looks as if it had not been cleared by human hands but left clear by nature, a woodsman’s hut.
Half-way between Luss and Tarbet the water narrows, but it is still wide; the new road, we believe, winds round the point of Firkin, the old road boldly scaled the height, as all old roads loved to do; ascend it, and bid the many-isled vision, in all its greatest glory, farewell. Thence upwards prevails the spirit of the mountains. The lake is felt to belong to them—to be subjected to their will—and that is capricious; for sometimes they suddenly blacken it when at its brightest, and sometimes when its gloom is like that of the grave, as if at their bidding, all is light. We cannot help attributing the “skiey influences” which occasion such wonderful effects on the water, to prodigious mountains; for we cannot look on them without feeling that they reign over the solitude they compose; the lights and shadows flung by the sun and the clouds imagination assuredly regards as put forth by the vast objects which they colour; and we are inclined to think some such belief is essential in the profound awe, often amounting to dread, with which we are inspired by the presences of mere material forms. But be this as it may, the upper portion of Loch Lomond is felt by all to be most sublime. Near the head, all the manifold impressions of the beautiful which for hours our mind had been receiving, begin to fade; if some gloomy change has taken place in the air, there is a total obliteration, and the mighty scene before us is felt to possess not the hour merely, but the day. Yet should sunshine come, and abide a while, beauty will glimpse upon us even here, for green pastures will smile vividly, high up among the rocks; the sylvan spirit is serene the moment it is touched with light, and here there is not only many a fair tree by the water-side, but yon old oak wood will look joyful on the mountain, and the gloom become glimmer in the profound abyss.
Halfway between Luss and Tarbet, the water narrows, but it’s still wide; we think the new road winds around the point of Firkin, while the old road boldly climbed the height, as all old roads used to do. Climb it, and bid farewell to the many islands in all their glory. From there, the spirit of the mountains prevails. The lake feels like it belongs to them—subject to their whims—and those whims can be unpredictable; sometimes they suddenly darken it when it’s at its brightest, and other times when it’s as gloomy as the grave, as if at their command, everything turns to light. We can’t help but attribute the “sky influences” that cause such incredible effects on the water to the immense mountains; we can’t look at them without feeling that they reign over the solitude they create. The light and shadows cast by the sun and clouds are, in our imagination, certainly seen as produced by the vast forms they illuminate; and we think that some belief like this is crucial to the deep awe, often bordering on fear, we feel from the presence of mere physical forms. Regardless, the upper part of Loch Lomond feels incredibly majestic to everyone. Near the head, all the various impressions of beauty that our minds have been taking in for hours start to fade; if a gloomy change occurs in the air, it all disappears completely, and the mighty view before us feels like it encompasses not just the hour, but the entire day. Yet if sunshine comes and lingers for a while, beauty will reveal itself even here, as the green pastures will smile vividly high up among the rocks; the spirit of nature feels peaceful as soon as it’s touched by light, and here there are not only many lovely trees by the water’s edge, but that old oak wood looks joyful on the mountain, turning gloom into glimmer in the deep abyss.
Wordsworth says, that “it must be more desirable, for the purposes of pleasure, that lakes should be numerous, and small or middle-sized, than large, not only for communication by walks and rides, but for variety, and for recurrence of similar appearances.” The Highlands have them of all sizes—and that surely is best. But here is one which, it has been truly said, is not only “incomparable in its beauty as in its dimensions, exceeding all others in variety as it does in extent and splendour, but unites in itself every style of scenery which is found in the other lakes of the Highlands.” He who has studied, and understood, and felt all Loch Lomond, will be prepared at once to enjoy any other fine lake he looks on; nor will he admire nor love it the less, though its chief character should consist in what forms but one part of that of the Wonder in which all kinds of beauty and sublimity are combined.
Wordsworth says that “it must be more desirable, for the purposes of pleasure, that lakes should be numerous and small or medium-sized than large, not only for communication by walks and rides, but for variety and for the recurrence of similar appearances.” The Highlands have lakes of all sizes—and that's definitely the best. But here is one which, it has been truly said, is not only “incomparable in its beauty as in its dimensions, exceeding all others in variety as it does in extent and splendor, but unites in itself every style of scenery which is found in the other lakes of the Highlands.” Anyone who has studied, understood, and felt all of Loch Lomond will be ready to enjoy any other beautiful lake they come across; and they won’t admire or love it any less, even if its main feature is just one part of the Wonder where all kinds of beauty and grandeur are combined.
We feel that it would be idle, and worse than idle, to describe any number of the Highland lochs, for so many of the finest have been seen by so many eyes, that few persons probably will ever read these pages to whom such descriptions would be, at the best, more than shadowings of scenery that their own imaginations can more vividly recreate.
We think it would be pointless, and even worse than pointless, to describe any number of the Highland lochs, because so many people have seen the best of them that it’s likely very few will read these pages for whom such descriptions would be more than just faint representations of scenery that their own imaginations can recreate more vividly.
We may be allowed, however, to say, that there cannot be a greater mistake than to think, as many we believe do who have only heard of the Highland lochs, that, with the exception of those famous for their beauty as well as their grandeur, beauty is not only not the quality by which they are distinguished, but that it is rarely found in them at all. There are few, possessing any very marked character, in which beauty is not either an ingredient or[xxxi] an accompaniment; and there are many “beautiful exceedingly” which, lying out of the way even of somewhat adventurous travellers, or very remote, are known, if even by that, only by name. It does not, indeed, require much, in some situations, to give a very touching beauty to water. A few trees, a few knolls, a few tufted rocks, will do it, where all around and above is stern or sterile; and how strong may be the gentle charm, if the torrent that feeds the little loch chance to flow into it from a lucid pool formed by a waterfall, and to flow out of it in a rivulet that enlivens the dark heather with a vale of verdure over which a stag might bound—and more especially if there be two or three huts in which it is perceived there is human life! We believe we slightly touched before on such scenes; but any little repetition will be excused for the sake of a very picturesque passage, which we have much pleasure in quoting from the very valuable Guide to the Highlands and Islands of Scotland, by the brothers Anderson. We well remember walking into the scene here so well painted, many long years ago, and have indeed, somewhere or other, described it. The Fall of Foyers is the most magnificent cataract, out of all sight and hearing, in Britain. The din is quite loud enough in ordinary weather—and it is only in ordinary weather that you can approach the place, from which you have a full view of all its grandeur. When the Fall is in flood—to say nothing of being drenched to the skin—you are so blinded by the sharp spray smoke, and so deafened by the dashing and clashing, and tumbling and rumbling thunder, that your condition is far from enviable, as you cling, “lonely lover of nature,” to a shelf by no means eminent for safety, above the horrid gulf. Nor in former times was there any likelihood of your being comforted by the accommodations of the General’s Hut. In ordinary Highland weather—meaning thereby weather neither very wet nor very dry—it is worth walking a thousand miles for one hour to behold the Fall of Foyers. The spacious cavity is enclosed by “complicated cliffs and perpendicular precipices” of immense height; and though for a while it wears to the eye a savage aspect, yet beauty fears not to dwell even there, and the horror is softened by what appears to be masses of tall shrubs, or single shrubs almost like trees. And they are trees, which on the level plain would look even stately; but as they ascend ledge above ledge the walls of that awful chasm, it takes the eye time to see them as they really are, while on our first discernment of their character, serenely standing among the tumult, they are felt on such sites to be sublime.
We can definitely say that there's no bigger mistake than thinking, as many do who have only heard about the Highland lochs, that aside from those famous for their beauty and grandeur, beauty isn't a quality they possess or that it's rarely found in them. There are few lochs that have any distinct character where beauty isn't either an element or an addition; and there are many that are “beautiful exceedingly” which, lying off the beaten path even for somewhat adventurous travelers, or are very remote, are known only by name, if at all. It doesn’t take much in some situations to give water a deeply touching beauty. A few trees, some hills, a few clustered rocks can transform the surroundings, even when everything else is harsh or barren; and how strong the gentle charm can be if the stream that feeds the small loch flows in from a clear pool formed by a waterfall and flows out as a small river that brightens the dark heather with a green vale where a stag might leap—and especially if there are two or three huts showing signs of human life! We believe we’ve mentioned such scenes before; but any small repetition is excusable for the sake of a very picturesque passage, which we are happy to quote from the excellent Guide to the Highlands and Islands of Scotland by the Anderson brothers. I remember walking into the scene described here many years ago and have indeed, somewhere, written about it. The Fall of Foyers is the most magnificent waterfall, out of sight and sound, in Britain. The noise is quite loud enough in normal weather—and it’s only in normal weather that you can get close enough to see all its grandeur. When the fall is in flood—never mind getting soaked—you’re blinded by the sharp spray and deafened by the crashing and rumbling thunder, making your experience far from enviable as you cling, “lonely lover of nature,” to a ledge that is by no means safe, above the terrifying chasm. And in the past, you had no chance of finding comfort at the General’s Hut. In typical Highland weather—meaning neither very wet nor very dry—it’s worth walking a thousand miles for just one hour to see the Fall of Foyers. The large cavity is surrounded by “complicated cliffs and steep precipices” of immense height; and though it may initially seem wild to the eye, beauty isn’t afraid to exist even there, and the terror is softened by what looks like clusters of tall shrubs, or single shrubs almost like trees. And they are trees, which would look even regal on level ground; but as they rise, ledge after ledge, along the walls of that terrifying chasm, it takes time for the eye to perceive them for what they truly are, while at first glance, as they stand serenely amid the chaos, they feel sublime in such a setting.
“Between the Falls and the Strath of Stratherrik,” says the book we were about to quote, “a space of three or four miles, the river Foyers flows through a series of low rocky hills clothed with birch. They present various quiet glades and open spaces, where little patches of cultivated ground are encircled by wooded hillocks, whose surface is pleasingly diversified by nodding trees, bare rocks, empurpled heath, and bracken bearing herbage.” It was the excessive loveliness of some of the scenery there that suggested to us the thought of going to look what kind of a stream the Foyers was above the Fall. We went, and in the quiet of a summer evening, found it
“Between the Falls and the Strath of Stratherrik,” says the book we were about to quote, “there's a stretch of three or four miles where the river Foyers flows through a series of low rocky hills covered with birch trees. These hills offer various serene glades and open areas, where small plots of cultivated land are surrounded by wooded hillocks. The landscape is nicely varied with swaying trees, bare rocks, purple heather, and lush ferns.” It was the stunning beauty of some of the scenery there that made us think about checking out what kind of stream the Foyers was above the Fall. We went, and on a quiet summer evening, found it.
“Was even the gentlest of all gentle things.”
“Was even the softest of all soft things.”
But here is the promised description of it:—“Before pursuing our way westward, we would wish to direct the traveller’s attention to a sequestered spot of peculiar beauty on the river Foyers. This is a secluded vale, called Killean, which, besides its natural attractions, and these are many, is distinguished as one of the few places where the old practice of resorting to the ‘shieling’ for summer grazing of cattle is still observed. It is encompassed on all sides by steep mountains; but at the north end there is a small lake, about a mile and a half in length, and from one-third to half a mile in breadth. The remainder of the bottom of the glen is a perfectly level tract, of the same width with the lake, and about two miles and a half in length, covered with the richest herbage, and traversed by a small meandering river flowing through it into the lake. The surface of this flat is bedecked with the little huts or bothies, which afford temporary accommodation to the herdsmen and others in charge of the cattle. This portion of the glen is bordered on the west by[xxxii] continuous hills rising abruptly in a uniformly steep acclivity, and passing above into a perpendicular range of precipices, the whole covered with a scanty verdure sprouted with heath. At the bend of the lake near its middle, where it inclines from a northernly course towards the west, a magnificent rounded precipice, which, like the continuous ranges, may be about 1200 feet in height, rises immediately out of the water; and a few narrow and inclined verdant stripes alone preserve it from exhibiting a perfectly mural character. To this noble rock succeeds, along the rest of the lake, a beautiful, lofty, and nearly vertical hill-side, clothed with birch, intermingled with hanging mossy banks, shaded over with the deeper tinted bracken. The eastern side of the plain, and the adjoining portion of the lake, are lined by mountains corresponding in height with those opposed to them; but their lower extremities are, to a considerable extent, strewed with broken fragments of rock, to which succeeds an uninterrupted zone of birch and alder, which is again overtopped in its turn by naked cliffs. An elevated terrace occupies the remainder of this side of the lake; above the wooded face of which is seen a sloping expanse of mingled heath and herbage. About half a mile from the south end, Mr. Fraser of Lovat, the proprietor, has erected a shooting lodge; viewed from which, or from either end, or from the top of the platform on the north-east side of the lake, fancy could scarcely picture a more attractive and fairy landscape than is unfolded by this sequestered vale, to which Dr. Johnson’s description of the ‘Happy Valley’ not inaptly applies. The milch cows, to the number of several hundreds, are generally kept here from the beginning of June to the middle of August, when they are replaced by the yeld cattle. The river sweeps to the northward from Loch Killean through richly birch-clad hills, which rise in swelling slopes from its banks. A large tarn which immediately joins it from the east is crossed at its mouth by a rustic bridge, from which a single footpath conducts across the brow of the hill to Whitebridge, a small public-house or inn, four miles distant.”
But here is the promised description of it:—“Before we continue our journey westward, we want to draw the traveler’s attention to a secluded spot of unique beauty on the river Foyers. This hidden valley, called Killean, is not only naturally beautiful, but it is also one of the few places where the old tradition of using the ‘shieling’ for summer cattle grazing is still practiced. It is surrounded on all sides by steep mountains; however, at the north end, there is a small lake about a mile and a half long, and between one-third to half a mile wide. The rest of the bottom of the glen is a perfectly flat area, matching the width of the lake and about two and a half miles long, filled with lush grass and crossed by a small winding river that flows into the lake. This flat area is dotted with small huts or bothies that provide temporary shelter for the herders and others taking care of the cattle. This side of the glen is bordered on the west by[xxxii]continuous hills that rise steeply and lead up to a vertical range of cliffs, all covered with sparse vegetation and heath. At the curve of the lake near its middle, where it shifts from a northern direction to the west, there is an impressive rounded cliff that rises directly out of the water, similar in height to the surrounding ranges at about 1200 feet. Only a few narrow green strips of vegetation prevent it from looking perfectly vertical. Following this magnificent rock is a beautiful, tall, nearly vertical hillside covered with birch trees mixed with mossy banks shaded by deeper green bracken. The eastern side of the plain and the adjacent part of the lake are lined with mountains that match the height of those on the opposite side, but their lower parts are largely scattered with fragments of rock, giving way to a continuous area of birch and alder, which is then topped by bare cliffs. An elevated flat area fills the rest of this side of the lake, above which is a sloping space of mixed heath and grass. About half a mile from the south end, Mr. Fraser of Lovat, the owner, has built a shooting lodge; from this vantage point, or from either end, or from the platform on the northeast side of the lake, you could hardly imagine a more appealing and enchanting landscape than what unfolds in this secluded valley, which Dr. Johnson’s description of the ‘Happy Valley’ aptly fits. The milk cows, numbering several hundred, are generally kept here from early June to mid-August, when they are replaced by the dry cows. The river flows northward from Loch Killean through richly birch-covered hills that rise in gentle slopes from its banks. A large tarn that connects directly to it from the east is crossed at its mouth by a rustic bridge, from which a footpath leads over the hill to Whitebridge, a small public house or inn, four miles away.”
There is a loch of a very different character from Killean, almost as little known (a view of it is given at page 708), equal to anything in the Highlands, only two miles distant from Loch Lochy, in the great glen—Loch Arkaig. We first visited it many years since, having been induced to do so by a passage in John Stoddard’s Remarks on the Local Scenery and Manners of Scotland; and it was then a very noble oak and pine forest loch. The axe went to work and kept steadily at it; and a great change was wrought; but it is still a grand scene, with a larger infusion of beauty than it possessed of old. The scenery of the valley separating it from Loch Lochy is very similar to that of the Trossachs; through it there are two approaches to the loch, and the Mile-Dubh, or the dark mile, according to our feeling, is more impressive than any part of the approach to Loch Katrine. The woods and rocks are very solemn, and yet very sweet; for though many old pines, and oaks and ashes are there, and the wall of rocks is immense, young trees prevail now on many places, as well along the heights as among the knolls and hillocks below, where alders and hawthorns are thick; almost everywhere the young are intermingled with the old, and look cheerful under their protection, without danger of being chilled by their shade. The loch, more or less sylvan from end to end, shows on its nearer shores some magnificent remains of the ancient forest, and makes a noble sweep like some great river. There may be more, but we remember but one island—not large, but wooded as it should be—the burying-place of the family of Lochiel. What rest! It is a long journey from Loch Lochy to Kinloch Arkaig—and by the silent waters we walked or sat all a summer’s day. There was nothing like a road that we observed, but the shores are easily travelled, and there it is you may be almost sure of seeing some red deer. They are no better worth looking at from a window than Fallow—no offence to Fallow, who are fine creatures; indeed, we had rather not see them so at all; but on the shores or steeps of Loch Arkaig, with hardly a human habitation within many, many miles, and these few rather known than seen to be there, the huts of Highlanders contented to cultivate here and there some spot that seems cultivatable, but probably is found not to be so after[xxxiii] some laborious years—there they are at home; and you, if young, looking on them feel at home too, and go bounding, like one of themselves, over what, did you choose, were an evitable steep. Roe, too, frequent the copses, but to be seen they must be started; grouse spring up before you oftener than you might expect in a deer forest; but, to be sure, it is a rough and shaggy one, though lovelier lines of verdure never lay in the sunshine than we think we see now lying for miles along the margin of that loch. The numerous mountains towards the head of the loch are very lofty, and glens diverge in grand style into opposite and distant regions. Glen Dessary, with its beautiful pastures, opens on the Loch, and leads to Loch Nevish on the coast of Knoidart—Glen Pæan to Oban-a-Cave on Loch Morer, Glen Canagorie into Glenfinnan and Loch Shiel; and Glen Kingie to Glengarry and Loch Quoich. There is a choice! We chose Glen Kingie, and after a long climb found a torrent that took us down to Glengarry before sunset. It is a loch little known, and in grandeur not equal to Loch Arkaig; but at the close of such a day’s journey, the mind, elevated by the long contemplation of the great objects of nature, cannot fail to feel aright, whatever it may be, the spirit of the scene, that seems to usher in the grateful hour of rest. It is surpassing fair—and having lain all night long on its gentle banks, sleeping or waking we know not, we have never remembered it since but as the Land of Dreams.
There’s a lake that’s very different from Killean, almost just as unknown (you can see it at page 708), equal to anything else in the Highlands, just two miles away from Loch Lochy, in the great glen—Loch Arkaig. We first visited it many years ago, inspired by a passage in John Stoddard’s Remarks on the Local Scenery and Manners of Scotland; back then, it was a magnificent oak and pine forest lake. The axe went to work and kept at it steadily; a huge change took place, but it’s still a breathtaking scene, with more beauty than it used to have. The scenery of the valley between it and Loch Lochy is very similar to that of the Trossachs; there are two ways to get to the lake through it, and the Mile-Dubh, or the dark mile, is even more striking than any part of the route to Loch Katrine. The woods and rocks are both solemn and sweet; many old pines, oaks, and ashes remain, and the rock wall is enormous, but you’ll also find young trees thriving in many areas, both on the heights and among the knolls and hillocks below, where alders and hawthorns are dense; almost everywhere, the young trees are mixed with the old, looking cheerful under their shade, safe from being chilled. The lake, more or less forested from end to end, shows some impressive remnants of the ancient forest on its nearer shores and flows nobly like a great river. There might be more, but we recall only one island—not large, but just as wooded as it should be—the burial place of the Lochiel family. What a peaceful spot! It’s a long trek from Loch Lochy to Kinloch Arkaig—and we walked or sat by the tranquil waters all summer day. We didn’t see any real road, but the shores are easy to travel, and it’s almost certain you’ll spot some red deer there. They’re no more interesting to look at from a window than Fallow—no offense to Fallow, who are lovely creatures; honestly, we’d prefer not to see them that way at all; but on the shores or slopes of Loch Arkaig, with hardly a human home within many, many miles—those few homes are more known than seen, the huts of Highlanders who are happy to cultivate little spots that seem good for farming but often aren’t after many hard years—there they feel at home; and if you’re young, watching them, you feel at home too, bounding over what could easily be a steep incline. Roe deer also roam the thickets, but you have to startle them to see them; grouse jump up ahead of you more often than you’d expect in a deer forest; but it is a rough and shaggy one, although never have we seen such beautiful stretches of greenery lying in the sunshine for miles along the edge of that loch. The many mountains at the head of the loch are quite tall, and the glens branch out magnificently into opposite and distant areas. Glen Dessary, with its lovely pastures, opens onto the loch and leads to Loch Nevish on the coast of Knoidart—Glen Pæan to Oban-a-Cave on Loch Morer, Glen Canagorie into Glenfinnan and Loch Shiel; and Glen Kingie to Glengarry and Loch Quoich. What a choice! We chose Glen Kingie, and after a long climb, we found a stream that took us down to Glengarry before sunset. It’s a little-known lake, and in grandeur, it doesn’t match Loch Arkaig; but after such a long day’s hike, the mind, elevated by contemplating nature's great wonders, can’t help but feel the spirit of the scene that seems to usher in the welcome hour of rest. It’s exceedingly beautiful—and after lying all night along its gentle banks, whether sleeping or waking we don’t remember, we’ve never thought of it since but as the Land of Dreams.
Which is the dreariest, most desolate and dismal of the Highland lochs? We should say Loch Ericht. It lies in a prodigious wilderness with which perhaps no man alive is conversant, and in which you may travel for days without seeing even any symptoms of human life. We speak of the regions comprehended between the Forest of Athole, and Bennevis, the Moor of Rannoch, and Glen Spean. There are many Lochs—and Loch Ericht is their grisly Queen. Herdsmen, shepherds, hunters, fowlers, anglers, traverse its borders, but few have been far in the interior, and we never knew anybody who had crossed it from south to north, from east to west. We have ourselves seen more of it, perhaps than any other Lowlander; and had traversed many of its vast glens and moors before we found our way to the southern solitude of Loch Ericht. We came into the western gloom of Ben Alder from Loch Ouchan, and up and down for hours dismal but not dangerous precipices that opened out into what might almost be called passes—but we have frequently to go back for they were blind—contrived to clamber to the edge of one of the mountains that rose from the water a few miles down the Loch. All was vast, shapeless, savage, black, and wrathfully grim; for it was one of those days that keep frowning and lowering, yet will not thunder; such as one conceives of on the eve of an earthquake. At first the sight was dreadful, but there was no reason for dread; imagination remains not longer than she chooses the slave of her own eyes, and we soon began to enjoy the gloom, and to feel how congenial it was in nature with the character of all those lifeless cliffs. Silence and darkness suit well together in solitude at noonday; and settled on huge objects make them sublime. And they were huge; all ranged together, and stretching away to a great distance, with the pitchy water, still as if frozen, covering their feet.
Which is the most depressing, desolate, and gloomy of the Highland lochs? We’d say Loch Ericht. It sits in an enormous wilderness that probably no one alive knows well, where you can travel for days without seeing any signs of human life. We’re talking about the areas between the Forest of Athole, Ben Nevis, the Moor of Rannoch, and Glen Spean. There are many lochs—and Loch Ericht is the grim queen among them. Herdsmen, shepherds, hunters, fowlers, and anglers move along its shores, but very few have ventured deep into its interior, and we’ve never known anyone who has crossed it from south to north or east to west. We have likely seen more of it than any other Lowlander; we crossed many of its vast glens and moors before we finally reached the southern solitude of Loch Ericht. We came into the western gloom of Ben Alder from Loch Ouchan, climbing up and down dismal but not dangerous cliffs that opened into what could almost be called passes—but we often had to turn back because they were dead ends—managing to scramble to the edge of one of the mountains rising from the water a few miles down the loch. Everything felt vast, shapeless, wild, dark, and angrily gloomy; it was one of those days that keep frowning but won’t thunder; the kind you imagine on the eve of an earthquake. At first, the view was terrifying, but there was no real reason to be afraid; imagination doesn’t remain a slave to her own eyes for long, and we soon started to appreciate the gloom and how fitting it was with the nature of all those lifeless cliffs. Silence and darkness go hand in hand in solitude at midday; and when settled on huge objects, they make them magnificent. And they were huge; all in a line, stretching away far into the distance, with the pitch-black water, still as if frozen, covering their bases.
Loch Ericht is many miles long—nearly twenty; but there is a loch among the Grampians not more than two miles round—if so much, which is sublimer far—Loch Aven. You come upon the sight of it at once, a short way down from the summit of Cairngorm, and then it is some two thousand feet below you, itself being as many above the level of the sea. But to come upon it so as to feel best its transcendent grandeur, you should approach it up Glenaven—and from as far down as Inch-Rouran, which is about half-way between Loch Aven and Tomantoul. Between Inch-Rouran and Tomantoul the glen is wild, but it is inhabited; above that house there is but one other—and for about a dozen miles—we have heard it called far more—there is utter solitude. But never was there a solitude at once so wild—so solemn—so serene—so sweet! The glen is narrow; but on one side there are openings into several wider glens, that show you mighty coves as you pass on; on the other side the mountains are without a break, and the only variation with them is from[xxxiv] smooth to shaggy, from dark to bright; but their prevailing character is that of pastoral or of forest peace. The mountains that show the coves belong to the bases of Ben-Aven and Ben-y-buird. The heads of those giants are not seen—but it sublimes the long glen to know that it belongs to their dominion, and that it is leading us on to an elevation that erelong will be on a level with the roots of their topmost cliffs. The Aven is so clear—on account of the nature of its channel—that you see the fishes hanging in every pool; and ’tis not possible to imagine how beautiful in such transparencies are the reflections of its green ferny banks. For miles they are composed of knolls, seldom interspersed with rocks, and there cease to be any trees. But ever and anon, we walk for a while on a level floor, and the voice of the stream is mute. Hitherto sheep have been noticed on the hill, but not many, and red and black cattle grazing on the lower pastures; but they disappear, and we find ourselves all at once in a desert. So it is felt to be, coming so suddenly with its black heather on that greenest grass; but ’tis such a desert as the red-deer love. We are now high up on the breast of the mountain, which appears to be Cairngorm; but such heights are deceptive, and it is not till we again see the bed of the Aven that we are assured we are still in the glen. Prodigious precipices, belonging to several different mountains, for between mass and mass there is blue sky, suddenly arise, forming themselves more and more regularly into circular order, as we near; and now we have sight of the whole magnificence; yet vast as it is, we know not yet how vast; it grows as we gaze, till in a while we feel that sublimer it may not be; and then so quiet in all its terrific grandeur we feel too that it is beautiful, and think of the Maker.
Loch Ericht is many miles long—almost twenty; but there's a loch in the Grampians that's barely two miles around—if even that, which is far more stunning—Loch Aven. You see it suddenly, a short distance down from the summit of Cairngorm, and it sits about two thousand feet below you, being also that much above sea level. To truly appreciate its amazing grandeur, you should approach it through Glenaven—from as far down as Inch-Rouran, which is about halfway between Loch Aven and Tomantoul. Between Inch-Rouran and Tomantoul, the glen is wild but inhabited; above that house, there’s only one other, and for about twelve miles—or maybe even more—there's complete solitude. But it’s a solitude that’s wild, solemn, serene, and sweet all at once! The glen is narrow, but on one side, there are openings into several wider glens, revealing mighty coves as you move along; on the other side, the mountains are unbroken, with variations from smooth to shaggy, from dark to bright; yet their overall character is one of pastoral or forest peace. The mountains revealing the coves are at the bases of Ben-Aven and Ben-y-buird. You can't see the peaks of those giants, but it's uplifting to know that the long glen belongs to their realm and leads us toward an elevation that will soon be level with the roots of their highest cliffs. The Aven is so clear—thanks to the nature of its channel—that you can see the fish in every pool; you can't imagine how beautiful the reflections of its green ferny banks are in such transparency. For miles, they are made up of knolls, rarely interrupted by rocks, and there aren’t any trees. But every now and then, we walk for a bit on a flat surface, and the sound of the stream goes silent. Until now, we've noticed a few sheep on the hills and some red and black cattle grazing on the lower pastures, but they suddenly vanish, and we find ourselves in a desert. It feels like that—suddenly confronted with its black heather on that lush grass; yet it’s a desert that red deer love. We are now high up on the mountainside, which seems to be Cairngorm; but such heights can be misleading, and it’s not until we see the bed of the Aven again that we realize we’re still in the glen. Huge cliffs belonging to various mountains rise abruptly, with blue sky showing between them, forming a more circular arrangement as we approach; now we see the full splendor of it all; and even though it’s vast, we can’t yet grasp how vast; it expands as we stare, until we begin to feel that it may not be anything more magnificent than this; and then, amidst its terrifying grandeur, we also feel that it’s beautiful and think about the Creator.
This is Loch Aven. How different the whole regions round from that enclosing Loch Ericht! There, vast wildernesses of more than melancholy moors—huge hollows hating their own gloom that keep them herbless—disconsolate glens left far away by themselves, without any sign of life—cliffs that frown back the sunshine—and mountains, as if they were all dead, insensible to the heavens. Is this all mere imagination—or the truth? We deceive ourselves in what we call a desert. For we have so associated our own being with the appearances of outward things, that we attribute to them, with an uninquiring faith, the very feelings and the very thoughts, of which we have chosen to make them emblems. But here the sources of the Dee seem to lie in a region as happy as it is high; for the bases of the mountains are all such as the soul has chosen to make sublime—the colouring of the mountains all such as the soul has chosen to make beautiful; and the whole region, thus imbued with a power to inspire elevation and delight, is felt to be indeed one of the very noblest in nature.
This is Loch Aven. How different the entire area is compared to the surrounding Loch Ericht! There, vast, desolate moors stretch out—huge hollows that seem to resent their own gloom, leaving them bare of greenery—lonely glens far removed from any signs of life—cliffs that block out the sunshine—and mountains that appear lifeless, indifferent to the sky. Is this just a figment of our imagination—or reality? We mislead ourselves when we label something a desert. We've become so intertwined with the appearance of the world around us that we naively assign our own emotions and thoughts to it, making them symbols of our inner experiences. But here, the sources of the Dee seem to be in a place as joyful as it is lofty; for the bases of the mountains carry the qualities that the soul has chosen to make grand—the colors of the mountains are all those that the soul has deemed beautiful; and the entire area, infused with a potential to inspire upliftment and joy, truly feels like one of the most magnificent in nature.
We have now nearly reached the limits assigned to our Remarks on the Character of the Scenery of the Highlands; and we feel that the sketches we have drawn of its component qualities—occasionally filled up with some details—must be very imperfect indeed, without comprehending some parts of the coast, and some of the sea-arms that stretch into the interior. But even had our limits allowed, we do not think we could have ventured on such an attempt; for though we have sailed along most of the western shores, and through some of its sounds, and into many of its bays, and up not a few of its reaches, yet they contain such an endless variety of all the fairest and greatest objects of nature, that we feel it would be far beyond our powers to give anything like an adequate idea of the beauty and the grandeur that for ever kept unfolding themselves around our summer voyagings in calm or storm. Who can say that he knows a thousandth part of the wonders of “the marine” between the Mull of Cantire and Cape Wrath? He may have gathered many an extensive shore—threaded many a mazy multitude of isles—sailed up many a spacious bay—and cast anchor at the head of many a haven land-locked so as no more to seem to belong to the sea—yet other voyagers shall speak to him of innumerable sights which he has never witnessed; and they who are most conversant with those coasts, best know how much they have left and must leave for ever unexplored.
We have almost reached the limits of our Remarks on the Character of the Scenery of the Highlands; and we realize that the sketches we've made of its various qualities—sometimes supplemented with additional details—are likely very incomplete, as they do not include parts of the coast and some of the sea arms that extend into the interior. Even if our limits had allowed, we don’t think we could have taken on such an effort; for although we have sailed along most of the western shores, through some of its sounds, into many of its bays, and up several of its reaches, the endless variety of beautiful and grand natural features makes it far beyond our ability to adequately convey the beauty and grandeur that continually revealed themselves during our summer travels, whether calm or stormy. Who can claim to know even a tiny fraction of the wonders of “the marine” between the Mull of Cantire and Cape Wrath? They might have explored extensive shores, navigated numerous islands, sailed up vast bays, and anchored at many sheltered havens that no longer feel like they belong to the sea, yet other travelers will describe countless sights they have never seen; and those most familiar with these coasts know best how much remains unexplored and must forever stay that way.
Look now only at the Linnhe Loch—how it gladdens Argyle! Without it and the[xxxv] sound of Mull how sad would be the shadows of Morven! Eclipsed the splendours of Lorn! Ascend one of the heights of Appin, and as the waves roll in light, you will feel how the mountains are beautified by the sea. There is a majestic rolling onwards there that belongs to no land-loch—only to the world of waves. There is no nobler image of ordered power than the tide, whether in flow or in ebb; and on all now it is felt to be beneficent, coming and going daily, to enrich and adorn. Or in fancy will you embark, and let the “Amethyst” bound away “at her own sweet will,” accordant with yours, till she reach the distant and long-desired loch.
Look now only at the Linnhe Loch—how it delights Argyle! Without it and the[xxxv] sound of Mull, how sad would be the shadows of Morven! The splendors of Lorn would be hidden! Climb one of the heights of Appin, and as the waves roll in light, you’ll feel how the mountains are enhanced by the sea. There’s a majestic, continuous movement there that belongs to the world of waves—not to any land-locked body of water. There’s no greater image of controlled power than the tide, whether it’s coming in or going out; and it’s felt to be a force of good, arriving and departing daily to enrich and beautify. Or in your imagination, would you set sail and let the “Amethyst” drift away “at her own sweet will,” in harmony with yours, until she reaches the distant and long-desired loch?
“Loch-Sunart! who, when tides and tempests roar,
“Loch Sunart! Who, when the tides and storms rage,
Comes in among these mountains from the main,
Comes in among these mountains from the sea,
’Twixt wooded Ardnamurchan’s rocky cape
Between wooded Ardnamurchan’s rocky cape
And Ardmore’s shingly beach of hissing spray;
And Ardmore's pebbly beach with its hissing spray;
And, while his thunders bid the sound of Mull
And, while his thunder calls the sound of Mull
Be dumb, sweeps onwards past a hundred bays
Be dumb, sweeps onwards past a hundred bays
Hill-sheltered from the wrath that foams along
Hill-sheltered from the anger that bubbles along
The mad mid-channel,—All as quiet they
The crazy mid-channel,—Everything is so quiet they
As little separate worlds of summer dreams,—
As small, individual worlds of summer dreams,—
And by storm-loving birds attended up
And surrounded by birds that love storms
The mountain-hollow, white in their career
The mountain hollow, white in their path
As are the breaking billows, spurns the Isles
As are the crashing waves, it pushes against the Islands.
Of craggy Carnich, and Green Oronsay
Of rugged Carnich and Green Oronsay
Drench’d in that sea-born shower o’er tree-tops driven
Drenched in that sea-born shower over treetops blown
And ivied stones of what was once a tower
And ivy-covered stones of what used to be a tower
Now hardly known from rocks—and gathering might
Now barely distinguishable from rocks—and gathering strength
In the long reach between Dungallan caves
In the long stretch between Dungallan caves
And point of Arderinis ever fair
And the point of Arderinis is always beautiful.
With her Elysian groves, bursts through that strait
With her heavenly gardens, breaks through that narrow passage
Into another ampler inland sea;
Into a larger inland sea;
Till lo! subdued by some sweet influence,—
Till lo! subdued by some sweet influence,—
And potent is she though so meek the Eve,—
And powerful is she, though so humble, Eve,—
Down sinketh wearied the old Ocean
Down sinks the weary old ocean.
Insensibly into a solemn calm,—
Unconsciously into a serious calm,—
And all along that ancient burial-ground,
And all along that old graveyard,
(Its kirk is gone,) that seemeth now to lend
(Its kirk is gone,) that seems now to lend
Its own eternal quiet to the waves,
Its own timeless calm to the waves,
Restless no more, into a perfect peace
Restless no longer, into complete peace
Lulling and lull’d at last, while drop the airs
Lulled and finally resting, while the sounds fade away
Away as they were dead, the first risen star
Away as they were dead, the first risen star
Beholds that lovely Archipelago,
Check out that beautiful archipelago,
All shadow’d there as in a spiritual world,
All shadowed there as if in a spiritual world,
Where time’s mutations shall come never more!”
Where time's changes will never come again!”
These lines describe but one of innumerable lochs that owe their greatest charm to the sea. It is indeed one of those on which nature has lavished all her infinite varieties of loveliness; but Loch Leven is scarcely less fair, and perhaps grander; and there is matchless magnificence about Loch Etive. All round about Ballachulish and Invercoe the scenery of Loch Leven is the sweetest ever seen overshadowed by such mountains; the deeper their gloom, the brighter its lustre; in all weathers it wears a cheerful smile; and often while up among the rocks the tall trees are tossing in the storm, the heart of the woods beneath is calm, and the vivid fields they shelter look as if they still enjoyed the sun. Nor closes the beauty there, but even animates the entrance into that dreadful glen—Glencoe. All the way up its river, Loch Leven would be fair, were it only for her hanging woods. But though the glen narrows, it still continues broad, and there are green plains between her waters and the mountains, on which stately trees stand single, and there is ample room for groves. The returning tide tells us, should we forget it, that this is no inland loch, for it hurries away back to the sea, not turbulent, but fast as a river in flood. The river Leven is one of the finest in the Highlands, and there is no other such series of waterfalls, all seen at once, one above the other, along an immense vista; and all the way up to the farthest there are noble assemblages of rocks—nowhere any want of wood—and in places, trees that seem to have belonged to some old forest. Beyond, the opening in the sky seems to lead into another region, and it does so; for we have gone that way, past some small lochs, across a wide wilderness, with mountains on all sides, and descended on Loch Treag,
These lines describe just one of countless lochs that owe their greatest beauty to the sea. It is truly one of those places where nature has poured out all her endless varieties of charm; however, Loch Leven is hardly less lovely and maybe even grander; and there is incomparable magnificence about Loch Etive. All around Ballachulish and Invercoe, the scenery of Loch Leven is the sweetest ever seen, overshadowed by such mountains; the deeper their gloom, the brighter its shine; in all weathers, it shows a cheerful smile; and often, while up among the rocks, the tall trees are swaying in the storm, the heart of the woods below is calm, and the vibrant fields they protect look like they are still enjoying the sun. And the beauty doesn't stop there; it even brightens the entrance into that infamous glen—Glencoe. All the way up its river, Loch Leven would be beautiful just for its hanging woods. But even though the glen narrows, it remains broad, and there are green plains between its waters and the mountains, where tall trees stand alone, and there’s plenty of space for groves. The returning tide reminds us, in case we forget, that this is not an inland loch, as it rushes back to the sea, not wildly, but quickly like a river in flood. The River Leven is one of the finest in the Highlands, and there’s no other series of waterfalls like it, all visible at once, one above the other, along a vast vista; and all the way to the farthest point, there are grand groups of rocks—never a shortage of trees—and in some places, trees that seem to have belonged to an ancient forest. Beyond, the opening in the sky appears to lead to another realm, and it does; for we’ve traveled that route, past some small lochs, across an expansive wilderness, with mountains on all sides, and descended onto Loch Treag.
“A loch whom there are none to praise
“A loch that no one praises
And very few to love,”
And very few to love.
but overflowing in our memory with all pleasantest images of pastoral contentment and peace.
but overflowing in our memory with all the most pleasant images of rural happiness and peace.
Loch Etive, between the ferries of Connel and Bunawe, has been seen by almost all who have visited the Highlands but very imperfectly; to know what it is you must row or sail up it, for the banks on both sides are often richly wooded, assume many fine forms, and are frequently well embayed, while the expanse of water is sufficiently wide to allow you from its centre to command a view of many of the distant heights. But above Bunawe it is not like the same loch. For a couple of miles it is not wide, and it is so darkened by enormous shadows that it looks even less like a strait than a gulf—huge overhanging rocks on both sides ascending high, and yet felt to belong but to the bases of mountains that[xxxvi] sloping far back have their summits among clouds of their own in another region of the sky. Yet are they not all horrid; for nowhere else is there such lofty heather—it seems a wild sort of brushwood; tall trees flourish, single or in groves, chiefly birches, with now and then an oak—and they are in their youth or their prime—and even the prodigious trunks, some of which have been dead for centuries, are not all dead, but shoot from their knotted rhind symptoms of life inextinguishable by time and tempest. Out of this gulf we emerge into the Upper Loch, and its amplitude sustains the majesty of the mountains, all of the highest order, and seen from their feet to their crests. Cruachan wears the crown, and reigns over them all—king at once of Loch Etive and of Loch Awe. But Buachaille Etive, though afar off, is still a giant, and in some lights comes forwards, bringing with him the Black Mount and its dependents, so that they all seem to belong to this most magnificent of all Highland lochs. “I know not,” says Macculloch, “that Loch Etive could bear an ornament without an infringement on that aspect of solitary vastness which it presents throughout. Nor is there one. The rocks and bays on the shore, which might elsewhere attract attention, are here swallowed up in the enormous dimensions of the surrounding mountains, and the wide and ample expanse of the lake. A solitary house, here fearfully solitary, situated far up in Glen Etive, is only visible when at the upper extremity; and if there be a tree, as there are in a few places on the shore, it is unseen; extinguished as if it were a humble mountain flower, by the universal magnitude around.” This is finely felt and expressed; but even on the shores of Loch Etive there is much of the beautiful; Ardmatty smiles with its meadows, and woods, and bay, and sylvan stream; other sunny nooks repose among the grey granite masses; the colouring of the banks and braes is often bright; several houses or huts become visible no long way up the glen; and though that long hollow—half a day’s journey—till you reach the wild road between Inveruran and King’s House—lies in gloom, yet the hillsides are cheerful, and you delight in the greensward, wide and rock-broken, should you ascend the passes that lead into Glencreran or Glencoe. But to feel the full power of Glen Etive you must walk up it till it ceases to be a glen. When in the middle of the moor, you see far off a solitary dwelling indeed—perhaps the loneliest house in all the Highlands—and the solitude is made profounder, as you pass by, by the voice of a cataract, hidden in an awful chasm, bridged by two or three stems of trees, along which the red-deer might fear to venture—but we have seen them and the deer-hounds glide over it, followed by other fearless feet, when far and wide the Forest of Dalness was echoing to the hunter’s horn.
Loch Etive, situated between the ferries of Connel and Bunawe, has been experienced by nearly everyone who’s visited the Highlands, but very incompletely; to truly understand what it is, you need to row or sail up it. The banks on both sides are often richly wooded, take on many beautiful shapes, and are frequently well-indented, while the body of water is wide enough to give you a view of many distant peaks from its center. But above Bunawe, it doesn't feel like the same loch. For a couple of miles, it narrows and is darkened by towering shadows, making it look more like a gulf than a strait—massive overhanging rocks on both sides rise high and are really just the bases of mountains that slope far back, hiding their summits among clouds in a different part of the sky. Yet they aren’t all ominous; there’s nowhere else with such tall heather—it resembles a wild kind of brushwood; tall trees thrive, either standing alone or in groves, mostly birches, with an occasional oak—and they are either young or at their prime—and even the gigantic trunks, some of which have been dead for centuries, still show signs of life that time and storms haven't extinguished. Out of this gulf, we emerge into the Upper Loch, and its expanse highlights the grandeur of the mountains, all of the highest order, visible from their bases to their peaks. Cruachan wears the crown and rules over them all—king of both Loch Etive and Loch Awe. But Buachaille Etive, though far off, is still a giant, and in certain lights, it stands out, accompanied by the Black Mount and its surroundings, making it seem like they all belong to this most magnificent of all Highland lochs. “I don't know,” says Macculloch, “if Loch Etive could handle an ornament without disrupting that aspect of solitary vastness that it presents throughout. And there isn’t one. The rocks and bays on the shore, which might attract attention elsewhere, are here overshadowed by the immense size of the surrounding mountains and the wide, expansive lake. A solitary house, truly solitary, perched far up in Glen Etive, is only visible when you reach the upper end; and if there’s a tree, as there are a few along the shore, it’s out of sight; diminished as if it were a modest mountain flower, by the overwhelming scale around it.” This sentiment is finely felt and expressed; yet even along the shores of Loch Etive, there is much beauty; Ardmatty shines with its meadows, woods, bay, and wooded stream; other sunny spots rest among the grey granite; the colors of the banks and slopes are often vivid; several houses or huts become visible not far up the glen; and though that long hollow—half a day’s journey—until you reach the wild road between Inveruran and King’s House—lies in shadow, the hillsides are bright, and you enjoy the lush greenery, wide and rocky, if you climb the passes leading to Glencreran or Glencoe. But to truly feel the full impact of Glen Etive, you need to walk up it until it stops being a glen. When you're in the middle of the moor, you can see a solitary dwelling far off—perhaps the loneliest house in all the Highlands—and the solitude becomes deeper as you walk by, accompanied by the sound of a waterfall hidden in a terrifying chasm, crossed by two or three tree trunks, along which the red deer might hesitate to tread—but we’ve seen them and the deer hounds cross it, followed by other fearless footsteps, when the vast Forest of Dalness echoed with the hunter’s horn.
We have now brought our Remarks on the Scenery of the Highlands to a close, and would fain have said a few words on the character and life of the people; but are precluded from even touching on that most interesting subject. It is impossible that the minds of travellers through those wonderful regions can be so occupied with the contemplation of mere inanimate nature, as not to give many a thought to their inhabitants, now and in the olden time. Indeed, without such thoughts, they would often seem to be but blank and barren wildernesses in which the heart would languish, and imagination itself recoil; but they cannot long be so looked at, for houseless as are many extensive tracts, and at times felt to be too dreary even for moods that for a while enjoyed the absence of all that might tell of human life, yet symptoms and traces of human life are noticeable to the instructed eye almost every where, and in them often lies the spell that charms us, even while we think that we are wholly delivered up to the influence of “dead insensate things.” None will visit the Highlands without having some knowledge of their history; and the changes that have long been taking place in the condition of the people will be affectingly recognised wherever they go, in spite even of what might have appeared the insuperable barriers of nature.
We have now concluded our Remarks on the Scenery of the Highlands, and we wish we could share a few thoughts about the character and life of the people; however, we are prevented from even touching on that fascinating topic. It’s hard to believe that travelers in those amazing areas could be so focused on the beauty of inanimate nature that they don’t think about the people living there, both now and in the past. In fact, without such reflections, those landscapes would often feel like empty, desolate wildernesses where the heart would grow weary and the imagination would shrink back; but they can’t be seen this way for long. Although many vast areas lack homes and can sometimes feel too bleak even for those who enjoy a break from human presence, signs and traces of human life can be found almost everywhere if you know where to look, and often that's what captivates us, even when we think we’re completely immersed in the presence of “dead insensate things.” No one will visit the Highlands without some understanding of their history; and the changes that have been occurring in the lives of the people will be poignantly evident wherever they go, despite what may seem like insurmountable natural barriers.
PART FIRST.
Highlands General History.
CHAPTER I.
B.C. 55—A.D. 446.
B.C. 55—A.D. 446.
Highlands defined—Ancient Scotland—Roman Transactions—Agricola—Caledonians—Contest at Loch Ore—Galgacus—Mons Grampius—Battle—Agricola superseded—Lollius Urbicus—Antonine’s Wall—Ulpius Marcellus—Severus—Constantius Chlorus—Picts—Scots—Attacots—Attack Roman Provinces—Romans abandon Britain—Influence of Romans—Roman Remains—Roads—Camps—Ardoch.
Highlands defined—Ancient Scotland—Roman Interactions—Agricola—Caledonians—Battle at Loch Ore—Galgacus—Mons Grampius—Conflict—Agricola replaced—Lollius Urbicus—Antonine’s Wall—Ulpius Marcellus—Severus—Constantius Chlorus—Picts—Scots—Attacots—Assault on Roman Provinces—Romans leave Britain—Impact of Romans—Roman Relics—Roads—Camps—Ardoch.
As it is generally acknowledged that the physical character of a country influences in a great degree the moral and physical character of its inhabitants, and thus to a certain extent determines their history, it may not be deemed out of place to define here the application of the term Highlands, so far as Scotland is concerned, and briefly to describe the general physical aspect of that part of our native land. If it hold good at all that there subsists a relation between a people and the country which they have inhabited for centuries, the following history will show that this is peculiarly the case with the Scottish Highlanders.
As it's widely recognized that the physical features of a country significantly affect the moral and physical traits of its people, and consequently shape their history to some extent, it seems appropriate to clarify the use of the term Highlands in relation to Scotland and to provide a brief description of the general physical characteristics of this part of our homeland. If it's true that there is a connection between a people and the land they have lived in for centuries, the following history will demonstrate that this is especially true for the Scottish Highlanders.
Most of those who have thought of the matter at all, have doubtless formed to themselves a general notion of the northern half of Scotland as a
Most people who have thought about it at all have probably imagined the northern part of Scotland as a
“Land of brown heath and shaggy wood,
“Land of brown heath and shaggy wood,
Land of the mountain and the flood,”
Land of the mountains and the flood,
and of its inhabitants as a brawny, rugged, indomitable, impulsive race, steadfast in their friendship and loyalty, and relentless but generous in their enmity. Although the popular and poetic notion of the country is on the whole correct, and although the above epithets may express the main features of the character of the people, still it requires a close acquaintance with this interesting race, both historically and by personal intercourse, to form an adequate notion of their character in all its aspects.
and of its inhabitants as a strong, tough, unyielding, impulsive group, loyal in their friendships and fierce yet generous in their conflicts. While the common and poetic view of the country is largely accurate, and the characteristics mentioned above capture the main traits of the people, it still takes a deep understanding of this fascinating group, both through history and personal experience, to truly grasp the full complexity of their character.
To speak roughly, nearly the whole of the country north of a line connecting the heads of the estuaries of the Clyde, Forth, and Tay, may be included under the designation of the Highlands, and, in fact, popularly is so. Indeed, at the time at which the northern half of Scotland—the ancient and proper Caledonia—emerges from its pristine gloom, and for the first time glimmers in the light of history, the line indicated by the forts of Agricola, and afterwards by the wall of Antonine, marked the southern boundary of the region which was then, and for centuries afterwards, regarded by the Romans, and also, probably, by the southern Britons, as occupying the same position in relation to the rest of the country as the Highlands proper did at a subsequent period. In course of time the events which fall to be recorded in the following pages gradually altered this easily perceived boundary, so that for centuries before the present day, a much more intricate but still distinct line has marked the limits of what is now strictly and correctly regarded as the Highlands of Scotland.
To put it simply, almost everything north of a line connecting the estuary heads of the Clyde, Forth, and Tay can be categorized as the Highlands, and that's how people generally see it. In fact, when the northern part of Scotland—the ancient and true Caledonia—first comes out of its deep history and starts to shine in the light of recorded events, the line defined by the forts of Agricola and later by the Antonine Wall marked the southern edge of the area that was then, and for many centuries afterward, viewed by the Romans and probably by the southern Britons as holding the same place in relation to the rest of the country as the Highlands did later on. Over time, the events detailed in the following pages gradually changed this clear boundary, so that for many centuries now, a much more complex but still recognizable line has defined the borders of what is currently understood as the Highlands of Scotland.
The definition of this territory which best suits the purposes of history, and in all respects most nearly accords with those of political and social geography, is one which makes it commensurate with the country or locations of the ancient Highland clans. This definition assigns to the Highlands all the continental[2] territory north of the Moray frith, and all the territory, both insular and continental, westward of an easily traceable line from that frith to the frith of Clyde. The line commences at the mouth of the river Nairn: thence, with the exception of a slight north-eastward or outward curve, the central point of which is on the river Spey, it runs due south-east till it strikes the river Dee at Tullach, nearly on the third degree of longitude west of Greenwich; it then runs generally south till it falls upon Westwater, or the southern large head-water of the North Esk; thence, over a long stretch, it runs almost due south-west, and with scarcely a deviation, till it falls upon the Clyde at Ardmore in the parish of Cardross; and now onward to the Atlantic ocean, it moves along the frith of Clyde, keeping near to the continent, and excluding none of the Clyde islands except the comparatively unimportant Cumbraes. All the Scottish territory west and north-west of this line is properly the Highlands. Yet both for the convenience of topographical description, and because, altogether down to the middle of the 13th century, and partially down to the middle of the 16th, the Highlands and the Western Islands were politically and historically distinct regions, the latter are usually viewed apart under the name of the Hebrides. The mainland Highlands, or the Highlands after the Hebrides are deducted, extend in extreme length from Duncansby Head, or John o’ Groat’s on the north, to the Mull of Kintyre on the south, about 250 miles; but over a distance of 90 miles at the northern end, they have an average breadth of only about 45 miles,—over a distance of 50 or 55 miles at the southern end, they consist mainly of the Clyde islands, and the very narrow peninsula of Kintyre,—and even at their broadest part, from the eastern base of the Grampians to Ardnamurchan Point on the west, they do not extend to more than 120 miles. The district comprehends the whole of the counties of Caithness, Sutherland, Ross, Cromarty, Inverness, and Argyle, large parts of Nairn, Perth, Dumbarton, and Bute, and considerable portions of Elgin, Banff, Aberdeen, Forfar, and Stirling. Considerable parts of this district, however, such as Caithness-shire, the island of Bute, and some large tracts of moor or valley or flanking plain, do not exhibit the physical features which are strictly Highland.
The definition of this area that best fits historical purposes, and aligns most closely with political and social geography, is one that corresponds to the territory of the ancient Highland clans. This definition includes all the land north of the Moray Firth and all the land, both offshore and onshore, west of a clearly defined line from that firth to the Firth of Clyde. The line starts at the mouth of the River Nairn; then, with a slight curve to the northeast—its central point being on the River Spey—it runs southeast until it meets the River Dee at Tullach, nearly at the third degree of longitude west of Greenwich. It continues generally south until it reaches Westwater, or the southern headwater of the North Esk; from there, it runs almost directly southwest with hardly any deviation until it reaches the Clyde at Ardmore in the parish of Cardross. Moving onward to the Atlantic Ocean, it follows the Firth of Clyde, staying close to the mainland and excluding none of the Clyde islands except for the relatively minor Cumbraes. All the Scottish territory to the west and northwest of this line is considered the Highlands. However, for practical reasons in geographical descriptions, and because up until the mid-13th century, and partly into the mid-16th century, the Highlands and the Western Islands were politically and historically separate regions, the latter are typically referred to as the Hebrides. The mainland Highlands, or the Highlands excluding the Hebrides, stretch from Duncansby Head, or John o’ Groat’s in the north, to the Mull of Kintyre in the south, covering about 250 miles; yet at the northern end, over a distance of 90 miles, they only have an average width of about 45 miles. At the southern end, over a distance of 50 to 55 miles, they consist mainly of the Clyde islands and the very narrow Kintyre peninsula; even at their widest point, from the eastern base of the Grampians to Ardnamurchan Point in the west, they don’t exceed 120 miles. This region includes all of Caithness, Sutherland, Ross, Cromarty, Inverness, and Argyle counties, large portions of Nairn, Perth, Dumbarton, and Bute, and significant parts of Elgin, Banff, Aberdeen, Forfar, and Stirling. However, substantial areas within this district, such as Caithness-shire, the island of Bute, and some large expanses of moor, valley, or adjacent plain, do not exhibit the physical characteristics that are strictly Highland.
A district so extensive can be but faintly pictured in a general and rapid description. Mountains, chiefly covered with heath or ling, but occasionally, on the one hand, displaying sides and summits of naked rock, and on the other, exhibiting a dress of verdure, everywhere rise, at short intervals, in chains, ridges, groups, and even solitary heights. Their forms are of every variety, from the precipitous and pinnacled acclivity, to the broad-based and round-backed ascent; but, in general, are sharp in outline, and wild or savagely grand in feature. Both elongated ridges, and chains or series of short parallel ridges, have a prevailing direction from north-east to south-west, and send up summits from 1,000 to upwards of 4,000 feet above the level of the sea. Glens, valleys, and expanses of lowland stretch in all directions among the mountains, and abound in voluminous streams, and large elongated lakes of picturesque appearance,—nearly all the inland lakes extending in stripes either north-eastward and south-westward, or eastward and westward. Along the whole west coast, at remarkably brief intervals, arms of the sea, long, narrow, and sometimes exceedingly rugged in outline, run north-eastward or south-eastward into the interior, and assist the inland fresh water lakes in cleaving it into sections. The rivers of the region are chiefly impetuous torrents, careering for a while along mountain-gorges, and afterwards either expanding themselves into beautiful lakes and flowing athwart delightful meadows, or ploughing long narrow valleys, green and ornate with grasses, trefoils, daisies, ranunculi, and a profuse variety of other herbage and flowers. Native woods, principally of pine and birch, and occasionally clumps and expanses of plantation, climb the acclivities of the gentler heights, or crowd down upon the valley, and embosom the inland lakes. On the east side, along the coast to the Moray frith, and towards the frontier in the counties of Nairn, Elgin, and Perth, gentle slopes and broad belts of lowland, fertile in soil and favourable in position, are carpeted with agricultural luxuriance, and thickly dotted with human dwellings, and successfully vie with the south of Scotland in towns and population, and in[3] the pursuit and display of wealth. But almost everywhere else, except in the fairyland of Loch Fyne, and the southern shore of Loch Etive, the Highlands are sequestered,—sinless of a town,—a semi-wilderness, where a square mile is a more convenient unit of measurement than an acre.
A district this large can only be vaguely described in a quick overview. The mountains, mostly covered with heather or grass, sometimes show bare rock on one side and greenery on the other, rising in chains, ridges, clusters, and even solitary peaks at short intervals. Their shapes vary from steep, pointed cliffs to broad, rounded hills; generally, they have sharp outlines and a wild, dramatic appearance. Both long ridges and chains of shorter parallel ridges primarily run from northeast to southwest, with peaks ranging from 1,000 to over 4,000 feet above sea level. Glens, valleys, and lowlands spread in all directions among the mountains, filled with large rivers and beautiful, elongated lakes — nearly all the inland lakes extend either northeast-southwest or east-west. Along the entire west coast, arms of the sea, long and narrow, often jagged in shape, stretch northeast or southeast into the land, helping split the freshwater lakes into sections. The region’s rivers are mostly fast-flowing torrents that rush through mountain gorges, then either expand into stunning lakes and meander through lovely meadows or carve narrow valleys filled with lush grasses, clover, daisies, buttercups, and a rich variety of other plants and flowers. Native forests, mainly of pine and birch, and occasionally patches of cultivated land, climb the gentler slopes or crowd the valleys and embrace the inland lakes. On the east side, along the coast to the Moray Firth and towards the border in the counties of Nairn, Elgin, and Perth, gentle slopes and wide lowland areas, rich in soil and well-positioned, are lush with agriculture and dotted with homes, successfully competing with southern Scotland in towns and population as well as in[3] the pursuit of wealth. But almost everywhere else, except in the fairy-like Loch Fyne and the southern shore of Loch Etive, the Highlands remain secluded — lacking towns — a semi-wilderness where a square mile is a more practical measure than an acre.
A district characterized by such features as we have named necessarily exhibits, within very circumscribed limits, varieties of scenery of the most opposite descriptions; enabling the admirer of nature to pass abruptly from dwelling on the loveliness of an extensive marine or champaign landscape into the deep solitude of an ancient forest, or the dark craggy fastnesses of an alpine ravine; or from lingering amid the quiet grassy meadows of a pastoral strath or valley, watered by its softly-flowing stream, to the open heathy mountain-side, whence ‘alps o’er alps arise,’ whose summits are often shrouded with mists and almost perennial snows, and their overhanging precipices furrowed by foaming cataracts. Lakes and long arms of the sea, either fringed with woods or surrounded with rocky barren shores, now studded with islands, and anon extending their silvery arms into distant receding mountains, are met in every district; while the extreme steepness, ruggedness, and sterility of many of the mountain-chains impart to them as imposing and magnificent characters as are to be seen in the much higher and more inaccessible elevations of Switzerland. No wonder, then, that this ‘land of mountain and of flood’ should have given birth to the song of the bard, and afforded material for the theme of the sage, in all ages; and that its inhabitants should be tinctured with deep romantic feelings, at once tender, melancholy, and wild; and that the recollection of their own picturesque native dwellings should haunt them to their latest hours. Neither, amid such profusion and diversity of all that is beautiful and sublime in nature, can the unqualified admiration of strangers, from every part of Europe, of the scenery of the Highlands fail of being easily accounted for; nor can any hesitate in recommending them to visit the more remote or unknown solitudes.[1]
A district like this one naturally showcases, within a relatively small area, a variety of landscapes that are completely different from each other. This allows anyone who loves nature to quickly shift from admiring the beauty of a vast coastal or flat landscape to the deep seclusion of an ancient forest or the dark, rocky depths of an alpine ravine; or from enjoying the calm grassy meadows of a rural valley, with its gently flowing stream, to the open, heather-covered mountainside, where “mountains rise above mountains,” often topped with mist and almost year-round snow, and their steep cliffs carved by rushing waterfalls. Lakes and long stretches of the sea, some lined with trees and others surrounded by rugged, barren shores, occasionally dotted with islands and stretching out into the distance toward fading mountains, can be found in every area. The extreme steepness, roughness, and barrenness of many mountain ranges give them an impressive and magnificent character, comparable to the much higher and more remote peaks of Switzerland. It’s no surprise, then, that this “land of mountains and rivers” has inspired poets and provided material for thinkers throughout history; that its people are infused with deep, romantic emotions—tender, melancholic, and wild; and that memories of their picturesque homes linger with them throughout their lives. Furthermore, amidst such abundance and variety of all that is beautiful and awe-inspiring in nature, it’s easy to understand why visitors from all over Europe are captivated by the scenery of the Highlands, and why anyone would recommend exploring the more remote or lesser-known areas.[1]
Such are the main features of the Highlands of Scotland at the present day, and, to a considerable extent, the description might have applied to the country at the time of the Roman invasion. Still, in the graphic words of Stuart,[2] “To form an idea of the general aspect of Scotland, as it was some eighteen hundred years ago, we must, in imagination, restore to its now varied surface the almost unbroken gloom of the primeval forest; her waving mantle of sombre hue, within which the genius loci may be supposed to have brooded over the seclusion and the poverty of ‘ancient Caledon.’ In a bird’s-eye view, if such a thought may be indulged, the greatest part of the country presented, in all probability, the appearance of one continuous wood; a mass of cheerless verdure resting on hill and dale—the sameness of its dark extent broken only where some lake or green-clad morass met the view, or where the higher mountains lifted their summits above the line of vegetation. In some districts, considerable tracks of open moorland might, doubtless, be seen clad in the indigenous heather of the North; while, in others, occasional spots of pasture-land would here and there appear;—but, on the whole, these must have formed a striking contrast to the wide expanse of the prevailing forest.”
Such are the main features of the Highlands of Scotland today, and to a large extent, this description could have applied to the country during the time of the Roman invasion. Still, as Stuart vividly puts it, “To get an idea of what Scotland looked like about eighteen hundred years ago, we must imagine its now varied landscape restored to the almost unbroken darkness of the ancient forest; its waving cloak of somber color, within which the spirit of the place might be thought to have lingered over the isolation and the poverty of ‘ancient Caledon.’ From a bird’s-eye view, if we may indulge such a thought, much of the country probably resembled one continuous forest; a mass of dreary greenery stretching over hills and valleys—the dullness of its extensive darkness broken only where some lake or green-covered swamp came into sight, or where the taller mountains rose above the vegetation line. In some areas, large stretches of open moorland could likely be seen covered in the native heather of the North; while, in other places, occasional patches of pastureland would appear here and there;—but overall, these must have formed a striking contrast to the vast expanse of the dominant forest.”
As the present work is concerned only with the Highlands of Scotland, it would of course be out of place to give any minute account of the transactions of the Romans in the other parts of the island. Suffice it to say that from the time, B.C. 55, when Julius Cæsar first landed on the coast of South Britain, until A.D. 78, when, under the Emperor Vespasian, Cnæus Julius Agricola assumed the command in Great Britain, the greater part of midland and south England had been brought under the sway of the Romans. This able commander set himself with vigour and earnestness to confirm the conquests which had been already made, to reduce the rest of the country to subjection, to conciliate the Britons by mild measures, and to attach them to the Roman power by introducing among them Roman manners, literature, luxuries, and dress.
Since this work only focuses on the Highlands of Scotland, it wouldn't make sense to provide a detailed account of the Romans’ activities in other parts of the island. It's enough to say that from the time, BCE 55, when Julius Caesar first landed on the coast of South Britain, until A.D. 78, when Cnæus Julius Agricola took command in Great Britain under Emperor Vespasian, most of midland and southern England had come under Roman control. This skilled commander worked energetically and seriously to secure the conquests already made, bring the rest of the country under control, win over the Britons with kind measures, and connect them to Roman power by introducing Roman customs, literature, luxuries, and clothing.
Agricola was appointed to the command in Britain in the year 78 A.D., but appears not[4] to have entered Scotland till his third campaign in the year 80. He employed himself in the years 80, 81, and 82, in subduing the country south of the friths of Forth and Clyde,—the Bodotria and Glotta of Tacitus,—erecting, in 81, a series of forts between these two estuaries. Having accomplished this, Agricola made preparations for his next campaign, which he was to open beyond the friths in the summer of 83, he in the meantime having heard that the Caledonians—as Tacitus calls the people north of the Forth—had formed a confederacy to resist the invader.
Agricola was appointed to lead the command in Britain in 78 A.D., but it seems he didn’t enter Scotland until his third campaign in 80. He spent the years 80, 81, and 82 conquering the region south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde—the Bodotria and Glotta mentioned by Tacitus—building a series of forts between these two estuaries in 81. After this achievement, Agricola prepared for his next campaign, which he intended to begin beyond the friths in the summer of 83, having learned in the meantime that the Caledonians—whom Tacitus describes as the people north of the Forth—had formed a coalition to resist the invaders.

Fig. 1. Sculptured Stone in the Church of Meigle.
Fig. 1. Carved Stone in the Church of Meigle.
Fig. 2. From a Sculptured Stone found at St. Andrews.
Fig. 2. From a sculpted stone found at St. Andrews.
These Caledonians appear to have been divided into a number of tribes or clans, having little or no political connection, and almost constantly at war among themselves. It was only when a foreign foe threatened their much-prized freedom that a sense of danger forced them to unite for a time under the command of a military leader. Some writers, on the authority of Ptolemy of Alexandria, but chiefly on that of the pseudo-Richard of Cirencester,[3] give a list of the various tribes which, during the Roman period, inhabited North Britain, and define the locality which each occupied with as much exactness as they might do a modern English county. “There was one thing,” says Tacitus, “which gave us an advantage over these powerful nations, that they never consulted together for the advantage of the whole. It was rare that even two or three of them united against the common enemy.” Their whole means of subsistence consisted in the milk and flesh of their flocks and the produce of the chase. They lived in a state almost approaching to nudity; but whether from necessity or from choice cannot be satisfactorily determined. Dio represents the Caledonians as being naked, but Herodian speaks of them as wearing a partial covering. They appear, at all events, if the stone dug up at Blackness in the year 1868 (see p. 11), be taken as an authority, to have gone naked into battle. Their towns, which were few, consisted of huts covered with turf or skins, and for better security they were erected in the centre of some wood or morass. “What the Britons call a town,” says Cæsar, “is a tract of woody country surrounded by a vallum and ditch, for the security of themselves and cattle against the incursions of an enemy; for, when they have enclosed a very large circuit with felled trees, they build within it houses for[5] themselves, and hovels for their cattle.”[4] Notwithstanding, perhaps owing to the scantiness of their covering, which left their bodies exposed to the rigour of a cold and variable climate, the Caledonians were a remarkably hardy race, capable of enduring fatigue, cold, and hunger to an extent which their descendants of the present day could not encounter without risk of life. They were decidedly a warlike people, and are said, like the heroes of more ancient times, to have been addicted to robbery. The weapons of their warfare consisted of small spears, long broadswords, and hand daggers; and they defended their bodies in combat by a small target or shield,—all much of the same form and construction as those afterwards used by their posterity in more modern times. It would appear from the stone above referred to that the shields of the Caledonians were oblong, with a boss in the centre, and their swords short and pointed,—not long and blunt, as represented by Tacitus. The use of cavalry appears not to have been so well understood among the Caledonians as among the more southern tribes; but in battle they often made use of cars, or chariots, which were drawn by small, swift, and spirited horses; and it is conjectured that, like those used by the southern Britons, they had iron scythes projecting from the axle. It is impossible to say what form of government obtained among these warlike tribes. When history is silent, historians should either maintain a cautious reserve or be sparing in their conjectures; but analogy may supply materials for well-grounded speculations, and it may therefore be asserted, without any great stretch of imagination, that, like most of the other uncivilized tribes we read of in history, the Northern Britons or Caledonians were under the government of a leader or chief to whom they yielded a certain degree of obedience. Dio, indeed, insinuates that the governments of these tribes were democratic; but he should have been aware that it is only when bodies of men assume, in an advanced state of civilization, a compact and united form that democracy can prevail; and the state of barbarism in which he says the inhabitants of North Britain existed at the period in question seems to exclude such a supposition. We have no certain information from any contemporary, and conjecture is therefore groundless. Later fable-loving historians and chroniclers, indeed, give lists of Kings of Scotland—or, rather, of Pictland—extending back for centuries before the Christian era, but these by general consent are now banished to the realm of myths. It is probable, as we have already said, that the Caledonians were divided into a number of independent tribes, and that each tribe was presided over by a chief, but how he obtained his supremacy it is impossible to say. We have one instance, at least, of a number of tribes uniting under one leader, viz., at the battle of Mons Grampius, when the Caledonians were commanded by a chief or leader called by Tacitus, Galgacus, “inter plures duces virtute et genere præstans.”[5] “The earliest bond of union may probably be traced to the time when they united under one common leader to resist or assail the Roman legionaries; and out of the Dux or Toshach elected for the occasion, like Galgacus, and exercising a paramount though temporary authority, arose the Ardrigh or supreme king, after some popular or ambitious chieftain had prolonged his power by successful wars, or procured his election to this prominent station for life.”[6]
These Caledonians seem to have been split into several tribes or clans, with little to no political ties, and were almost constantly at war with each other. It was only when a foreign enemy threatened their dearly held freedom that a sense of danger prompted them to temporarily unite under a military leader. Some writers, based on the accounts of Ptolemy of Alexandria, especially the pseudo-Richard of Cirencester,[3] provide a list of different tribes that inhabited North Britain during the Roman period, detailing the areas each one occupied as precisely as one might do for a modern English county. “There was one thing,” Tacitus says, “that gave us an advantage over these powerful nations: they never consulted together for the benefit of the whole. It was rare for even two or three of them to unite against a common enemy.” Their entire means of survival relied on the milk and meat from their flocks and the bounty from hunting. They lived in a state nearly resembling nudity; whether this was due to necessity or choice isn't clear. Dio depicts the Caledonians as naked, while Herodian describes them as partially clothed. Nevertheless, if the stone discovered at Blackness in 1868 (see p. 11) is considered reliable, it seems they went into battle without clothing. Their towns, which were few, consisted of huts covered with turf or animal skins, and for better protection, they were built in the center of woods or marshes. “What the Britons call a town,” Caesar says, “is a wooded area surrounded by a rampart and ditch, to protect themselves and their livestock from enemy attacks; for when they have enclosed a large area with felled trees, they build houses for[5] themselves and shelters for their cattle.”[4] Despite possibly due to their minimal clothing, which left them exposed to the harshness of a cold and unpredictable climate, the Caledonians were a notably resilient people capable of enduring fatigue, cold, and hunger to a degree that their descendants today could not manage without risking their lives. They were definitely a warlike society, and like the heroes of ancient times, they were known to engage in theft. Their weapons included small spears, long swords, and daggers, and they defended themselves in combat with small shields—similar in design and construction to those later used by their descendants. Evidence from the aforementioned stone suggests that the Caledonian shields were rectangular with a central boss, and their swords were short and pointed—not long and blunt, as Tacitus described. Their understanding of cavalry didn’t seem as developed as that of the more southern tribes; however, in battle, they often used chariots drawn by small, quick horses. It is believed that, like those used by the southern Britons, their chariots had iron blades jutting from the axles. It’s unclear what type of government existed among these warrior tribes. When history lacks information, historians should be careful or limited in their speculations; nonetheless, analogy can provide materials for well-founded theories, and it could be reasonably assumed that, like most other uncivilized tribes mentioned in history, the Northern Britons or Caledonians were governed by a leader or chief to whom they showed a certain degree of submission. Dio even suggests that these tribes had a democratic form of government; however, he should recognize that democracy can only exist when groups of people form a compact and united structure in an advanced stage of civilization, and the barbaric state he claims the inhabitants of North Britain existed in seems to contradict this idea. We have no definitive information from any contemporary sources, so conjecture is therefore unfounded. Later, myth-loving historians and chroniclers do provide lists of Kings of Scotland—or more accurately, of Pictland—dating back centuries before the Christian era, but these are generally dismissed as myths. It’s likely, as previously stated, that the Caledonians were divided into several independent tribes, each led by a chief, but how he came to power remains uncertain. We have at least one instance of multiple tribes uniting under a single leader, specifically at the battle of Mons Grampius, when the Caledonians were led by a chief called Galgacus by Tacitus, “among several leaders, outstanding in virtue and lineage.”[5] “The earliest bond of unity likely dates back to when they came together under one leader to resist or attack the Roman legions; from the Dux or Toshach elected for that occasion, like Galgacus, who held significant temporary authority, emerged the Ardrigh or supreme king, after some popular or ambitious chief extended his power through victorious wars or secured his election to this prominent role for life.”[6]
Whatever may have been the relation of the members of the different tribes, and the relation of the tribes to each other, it is certain, from the general tone of the works of Tacitus and other Roman historians in which those early inhabitants of the Scottish Highlands are mentioned, that they offered a far more formidable resistance to the Roman arms than had hitherto been done by any other of the British tribes.
Whatever the relations were between the members of the different tribes, and between the tribes themselves, it's clear from the overall tone of Tacitus and other Roman historians who mention those early inhabitants of the Scottish Highlands that they put up a much stronger resistance to the Roman forces than any other British tribes had before.
In personal stature, the natives of Caledonia, like those of other parts of Britain, appear to have excelled their Roman invaders, and from Tacitus we learn that those with whom his father-in-law came into contact were distinguished by ruddy locks and lusty limbs. It is also certain that for the sake of ornament, or for the purpose of making their appearance more terrible in war, they resorted to the barbarous[6] practice of tattooing their bodies. Indeed it may be taken as a proof of their never having to any great extent come under the power and influence of Rome and Roman customs, that they retained this practice for long after the other Britons had abandoned it, and on this account, in all probability, afterwards acquired the name of Picts.
In terms of physical appearance, the people of Caledonia, much like those from other regions of Britain, seemed to outshine their Roman invaders. Tacitus tells us that those his father-in-law met were known for their red hair and strong bodies. It's also clear that, either for decoration or to enhance their fearsome look in battle, they practiced the brutal custom of tattooing their bodies. In fact, their continued use of this practice, long after other Britons had stopped, suggests that they never really came under the control and influence of Rome and its customs. This is likely why they later became known as the Picts.
The people whom Agricola encountered in Scotland cannot have been otherwise than tolerable proficients in the common branches of art; how else can we suppose them to have been supplied with all that matériel of war with which they are said to have appeared before him? Indolent and uninformed as were the bulk of the people, they must have had among them artificers both in wood and in iron, not unskilled in their respective trades—able to construct the body of a car—to provide for it axles of great strength—above all, able to construct the wheels and arm them with those sharp-edged instruments that were destined to cut down whatever opposed their course.[7]
The people Agricola met in Scotland must have been decent craftsmen in the basic arts; how else could they have been equipped with all the military supplies they supposedly brought before him? Although the majority of the population was lazy and uneducated, there must have been skilled workers in wood and metal among them—capable of building the body of a chariot—able to provide strong axles—most importantly, able to make the wheels and fit them with sharp-edged tools designed to cut down anything in their way.[7]
Agricola, in the summer of 83, after having obtained information as to the nature of the country and the aspect of its inhabitants from exploring parties and prisoners, transported his army across the Frith of Forth to the shores of Fife by means of his fleet, and marched along the coast eastwards, keeping the fleet in sight. It cannot with certainty be ascertained at what part of the Forth this transportation of the forces took place, although some bold antiquarians assert that it must have been not far from Queensferry. The fleet, Tacitus tells us,[8] now acting, for the first time, in concert with the land-forces, proceeded in sight of the army, forming a magnificent spectacle, and adding terror to the war. It frequently happened that in the same camp were seen the infantry and cavalry intermixed with the marines, all indulging their joy, full of their adventures, and magnifying the history of their exploits; the soldier describing, in the usual style of military ostentation, the forests which he had passed, the mountains which he climbed, and the barbarians whom he put to the rout; while the sailor had his storms and tempests, the wonders of the deep, and the spirit with which he conquered winds and waves.
Agricola, in the summer of 83, after gathering information about the land and its people from exploration teams and prisoners, moved his army across the Firth of Forth to the shores of Fife using his fleet. He marched eastward along the coast, keeping the fleet in view. It's still unclear exactly where this crossing happened in the Forth, although some daring historians say it was probably close to Queensferry. The fleet, according to Tacitus,[8] acted for the first time alongside the land forces, creating a stunning scene and instilling fear in the enemy. Often, the camp was filled with infantry and cavalry mingling with the marines, all celebrating their adventures and boasting about their achievements; the soldiers would brag about the forests they crossed, the mountains they climbed, and the barbarians they defeated, while the sailors recounted their storms and tempests, the wonders of the ocean, and the strength with which they conquered winds and waves.
The offensive operations of the sixth campaign were commenced by the Caledonian Britons, who, from the higher country, made a furious attack upon the trans-Forthan fortifications, which so alarmed some of Agricola’s officers, who were afraid of being cut off from a retreat, that they advised their general to recross the Forth without delay; but Agricola resisted this advice, and made preparations for the attack which he expected would soon be made upon his army. As Agricola had received information that the enemy intended to fall upon him from various quarters, he divided his army into three bodies and continued his march. Some antiquarians have attempted to trace the route taken by each division, founding their elaborate theories on the very slender remains of what they suppose to have been Roman fortifications and encampments. As it would serve no good purpose to encumber our pages with these antiquarian conjectures, detailed accounts of which will be found in Chalmers, Stuart, Roy, and others, we shall only say that, with considerable plausibility, it is supposed that the Ninth Legion encamped on the north side of Loch Ore, about two miles south of Loch Leven in Kinross-shire. Another legion, it is said, encamped near Dunearn Hill, about a mile distant from Burntisland, near which hill are still to be seen remains of a strength called Agricola’s camp. At all events the divisions[7] do not seem to have been very far apart, as will be seen from the following episode.
The offensive operations of the sixth campaign began with the Caledonian Britons, who launched a fierce attack on the fortifications beyond the Forth. This so startled some of Agricola’s officers, who were worried about being cut off from a retreat, that they advised their general to cross the Forth immediately. However, Agricola resisted this advice and prepared for the anticipated attack on his army. Since Agricola had learned that the enemy planned to strike from various directions, he divided his army into three groups and continued his march. Some historians have tried to trace the path taken by each division, basing their detailed theories on the limited remnants of what they believe were Roman fortifications and camps. Since including these conjectures would add little value to our narrative, detailed accounts can be found in Chalmers, Stuart, Roy, and others. We’ll just mention that it is reasonably believed that the Ninth Legion camped on the north side of Loch Ore, about two miles south of Loch Leven in Kinross-shire. Another legion is said to have camped near Dunearn Hill, roughly a mile away from Burntisland, where remnants of a site known as Agricola’s camp can still be seen. In any case, the divisions[7] did not seem to be very far apart, as the following episode will show.
The enemy having watched the proceedings of the Roman army made the necessary preparations for attack, and during the night made a furious assault on the Ninth Legion at Loch Ore. They had acted with such caution that they were actually at the very camp before Agricola was aware of their movements; but with great presence of mind he despatched a body of his lightest troops to turn their flank and attack the assailants in the rear. After an obstinate engagement, maintained with varied success in the very gates of the camp, the Britons were at length repulsed by the superior skill of the Roman veterans. This battle was so far decisive, that Agricola did not find much difficulty afterwards in subduing the surrounding country, and, having finished his campaign, he passed the winter of 83 in Fife; being supplied with provisions from his fleet in the Forth, and keeping up a constant correspondence with his garrisons on the southern side.
The enemy, having observed the movements of the Roman army, made the necessary preparations for an attack and launched a fierce assault on the Ninth Legion at Loch Ore during the night. They had acted with such stealth that they reached the camp before Agricola was aware of their actions. However, he quickly sent out a group of his lightest troops to flank them and attack from the rear. After a stubborn battle, which saw varying success right at the camp gates, the Britons were eventually pushed back by the superior skills of the Roman veterans. This battle was significant enough that Agricola faced little trouble afterward in conquering the surrounding area, and after completing his campaign, he spent the winter of 83 in Fife, receiving supplies from his fleet in the Forth and maintaining constant communication with his garrisons on the southern side.
By this victory, according to Tacitus, so complete and glorious, the Roman army was inspired with confidence to such a degree, that they now pronounced themselves invincible, and desired to penetrate to the extremity of the island.
By this victory, according to Tacitus, so complete and glorious, the Roman army was inspired with confidence to such a degree that they now considered themselves invincible and wanted to push to the farthest reaches of the island.
The Caledonians now began to perceive the danger of their situation from the proximity of such a powerful enemy, and a sense of this danger impelled them to lay aside the feuds and jealousies which had divided and distracted their tribes, to consult together for their mutual safety and protection, and to combine their scattered strength into a united and energetic mass. The proud spirit of independence which had hitherto kept the Caledonian tribes apart, now made them coalesce in support of their liberties, which were threatened with utter annihilation. In this eventful crisis, they looked around them for a leader or chief under whom they might fight the battle of freedom, and save their country from the dangers which threatened it. A chief, named Galgacus by Tacitus, was pitched upon to act as generalissimo of the Caledonian army; and, from the praises bestowed upon him by that historian, this warrior appears to have well merited the distinction thus bestowed. Preparatory to the struggle they were about to engage in, they sent their wives and children into places of safety, and, in solemn assemblies in which public sacrifices were offered up, ratified the confederacy into which they had entered against their common enemy.
The Caledonians began to understand the danger they were in with such a powerful enemy so close by. This awareness drove them to put aside the feuds and jealousies that had torn their tribes apart and to come together for their mutual safety and protection. They combined their scattered strength into a united and determined force. The strong sense of independence that had kept the Caledonian tribes divided now united them in the fight for their freedoms, which were at risk of complete destruction. In this critical moment, they searched for a leader or chief to rally them in their battle for freedom and to protect their land from imminent threats. A chief named Galgacus, as mentioned by Tacitus, was chosen to be the commander of the Caledonian army. According to the praises that historian gave him, this warrior truly deserved the recognition he received. To prepare for the fight ahead, they sent their wives and children to safe locations, and in serious assemblies where public sacrifices were made, they confirmed their alliance against their common enemy.
Having strengthened his army with some British auxiliaries from the south, Agricola marched through Fife in the summer of 84, making for a spot called by Tacitus Mons Grampius; sending at the same time his fleet round the eastern coast, to support him in his operations, and to distract the attention of the Caledonians. Various conjectures have been broached as to the exact line of Agricola’s march and the exact position of the Mons Grampius. The most plausible of these is that of General Roy,[9] who supposes that the march of Agricola was regulated by the course of the Devon; that he turned to the right from Glendevon through the opening of the Ochil hills, along the course of the rivulet which runs along Gleneagles; leaving the braes of Ogilvie on his left, and passing between Blackford and Auchterarder towards the Grampian hills, which he saw at a distance before him as he debouched from the Ochils. By an easy march he reached the moor of Ardoch, from which he descried the Caledonian army, to the number of 30,000 men, encamped on the declivity of the hill which begins to rise from the north-western border of the moor of Ardoch. Agricola took his station at the great camp which adjoins the fort of Ardoch on the northward. If the Roman camp at Ardoch does mark the spot where the disastrous engagement about to be noticed took place between these brave and determined Caledonians and the invincible Roman legions, it is highly probable that Agricola drew out his army on the neighbouring moor, having a large ditch or trench of considerable length in front, the Caledonian host under Galgacus being already disposed in battle array on the heights beyond. The Roman army is supposed to have numbered about 20,000 or 30,000, the auxiliary infantry, in number about 8,000,[10] occupying the centre, the wings[8] consisting of 3,000 horse. The legions were stationed in the rear, at the head of the entrenchments, as a body of reserve to support the ranks, if necessary, but otherwise to remain inactive, that a victory, obtained without the effusion of Roman blood, might be of higher value. Previous to the commencement of this interesting light, according to “the fashion of historical literature at that time,” a speech is put into the mouth of each general by the historian Tacitus. “How much more valuable would it have been to us had Tacitus deigned to tell us something about the tongue in which the leader of the barbarians spoke, or even his name, and the name of the place where he fought, as the natives uttered it! Yet, for the great interests of its day, the speech of Galgacus was far removed from a mere feat of idle pedantry. It was a noble rebuke on the empire and the Roman people, who, false to the high destiny assigned to them by Virgil, of protecting the oppressed and striking down the oppressors, had become the common scourge of all mankind. The profligate ambition, the perfidy, the absorbing pride, the egotism, and the cruelty of the dominant people—how could all be so aptly set forth as in the words of a barbarian chief, ruling over the free people who were to be the next victims.”[11]
Having strengthened his army with some British allies from the south, Agricola marched through Fife in the summer of 84, heading towards a location referred to by Tacitus as Mons Grampius. At the same time, he sent his fleet along the eastern coast to support his operations and distract the Caledonians. Various theories have been proposed regarding the specific route of Agricola’s march and the exact location of Mons Grampius. The most convincing theory comes from General Roy,[9] who suggests that Agricola’s march followed the path of the Devon River; that he turned right from Glendevon through the gap in the Ochil hills, along the stream flowing through Gleneagles; leaving the Ogilvie hills to his left and moving between Blackford and Auchterarder toward the Grampian hills, which he could see in the distance as he emerged from the Ochils. With a straightforward march, he reached the moor of Ardoch, from which he spotted the Caledonian army, numbering around 30,000 men, camped on the slope of the hill that rises from the northwestern edge of the moor of Ardoch. Agricola positioned himself at the large camp adjacent to the fort at Ardoch to the north. If the Roman camp at Ardoch is indeed the site of the upcoming disastrous battle between these brave and determined Caledonians and the unbeatable Roman legions, it’s very likely that Agricola deployed his army on the surrounding moor, with a substantial ditch or trench in front, while the Caledonian forces under Galgacus were already arranged in battle formation on the heights beyond. The Roman army is estimated to have numbered about 20,000 to 30,000, with the auxiliary infantry, around 8,000,[10] positioned in the center, and the flanks made up of 3,000 cavalry. The legions were stationed in the rear at the beginning of the entrenchments, serving as a reserve to support the ranks if needed, but otherwise remaining inactive so that a victory achieved without shedding Roman blood would hold greater value. Before the start of this pivotal fight, mirroring “the style of historical literature of the time,” Tacitus puts a speech in the mouths of each general. “How much more valuable would it have been had Tacitus cared to tell us something about the language spoken by the leader of the barbarians, or even his name, and the name of the place where he fought, as the locals pronounced it! Yet, for the significant issues of its day, Galgacus’s speech transcended mere literary exercise. It was a powerful admonition against the empire and the Roman people, who, betraying the noble purpose assigned to them by Virgil of protecting the oppressed and combating the oppressors, had become the universal scourge of humanity. The immoral ambition, the treachery, the relentless pride, the selfishness, and the brutality of the ruling people—how could any of it be more fittingly expressed than through the words of a barbarian chief, leading the free people who were to be the next victims.”[11]
The narrative of the battle we give mainly in the words of the Roman commander’s son-in-law, Tacitus, who no doubt had the story from Agricola’s own mouth.[12] The battle began, and at first was maintained at a distance. The Britons wanted neither skill nor resolution. With their long swords, and targets of small dimension, they had the address to elude the missive weapons of the Romans, and at the same time to discharge a thick volley of their own. To bring the conflict to a speedy decision, Agricola ordered three Batavian and two Tungrian cohorts to charge the enemy sword in hand. To this mode of attack those troops had been long accustomed, but to the Britons it was every way disadvantageous. Their small targets afforded no protection, and their unwieldy swords, not sharpened to a point, could do but little execution in a close engagement. The Batavians rushed to the attack with impetuous fury; they redoubled their blows, and with the bosses of their shields bruised the enemy in the face, and, having overpowered all resistance on the plain, began to force their way up the ascent of the hill in regular order of battle. Incited by their example, the other cohorts advanced with a spirit of emulation, and cut their way with terrible slaughter. Eager in pursuit of victory, they pressed forward with determined fury, leaving behind them numbers wounded, but not slain, and others not so much as hurt.
The story of the battle is mainly told through the words of the Roman commander’s son-in-law, Tacitus, who likely heard it directly from Agricola.[12] The battle started off with both sides keeping their distance. The Britons lacked both skill and determination. Armed with their long swords and small shields, they skillfully dodged the Romans' ranged attacks while launching a heavy barrage of their own. To bring a quick end to the fight, Agricola commanded three Batavian and two Tungrian cohorts to charge the enemy with their swords drawn. These troops were used to this kind of attack, but it worked against the Britons in every way. Their small shields provided little protection, and their unwieldy swords, which weren't sharpened to a point, had little impact in close combat. The Batavians charged in with fierce intensity; they swung their weapons harder, using the edges of their shields to bash the enemy’s faces, and after overpowering all resistance on the flat ground, they began to push up the hill in organized battle formation. Inspired by their example, the other cohorts moved forward with competitive spirit, cutting through the enemy with devastating results. Driven by the desire for victory, they advanced with relentless fury, leaving behind many wounded but not dead, and others who were barely harmed.
The Roman cavalry, in the mean time, was forced to give ground. The Caledonians, in their armed chariots, rushed at full speed into the thick of the battle, where the infantry were engaged. Their first impression struck a general terror, but their career was soon checked by the inequalities of the ground, and the close embodied ranks of the Romans. Nothing could less resemble an engagement of the cavalry. Pent up in narrow places, the barbarians crowded upon each other, and were driven or dragged along by their own horses. A scene of confusion followed. Chariots without a guide, and horses without a rider, broke from the ranks in wild disorder, and flying every way, as fear and consternation urged, they overwhelmed their own files, and trampled down all who came in their way.
The Roman cavalry, meanwhile, was forced to retreat. The Caledonians, in their armored chariots, charged at full speed into the midst of the battle, where the infantry were engaged. Their initial attack caused widespread panic, but they were quickly slowed down by the uneven terrain and the tightly packed ranks of the Romans. It was nothing like a traditional cavalry engagement. Caught in narrow spaces, the barbarians bumped into each other and were pushed or dragged along by their own horses. Chaos ensued. Chariots without drivers and horses without riders broke loose from the ranks in wild disarray, scattering in every direction as fear took hold, trampling their own troops and crushing anyone in their path.
Meanwhile the Britons, who had hitherto kept their post on the hills, looking down with contempt on the scanty numbers of the Roman army, began to quit their station. Descending slowly, they hoped, by wheeling round the field of battle, to attack the victors in the rear. To counteract their design, Agricola ordered four squadrons of horse, which he had kept as a body of reserve, to advance to the charge. The Britons poured down with impetuosity, and retired with equal precipitation. At the same time, the cavalry, by the directions of the general, wheeled round from the wings, and fell with great slaughter on the rear of the enemy, who now perceived that their own stratagem was turned against themselves.
Meanwhile, the Britons, who had previously held their ground on the hills, looking down with disdain at the small numbers of the Roman army, started to leave their position. Slowly descending, they aimed to circle around the battlefield and attack the victors from behind. To counter their plan, Agricola ordered four squadrons of cavalry, which he had kept in reserve, to charge. The Britons charged down fiercely but retreated with the same urgency. At the same time, the cavalry, following the general's orders, moved around from the flanks and inflicted heavy losses on the enemy’s rear, who now realized that their own tactic had been turned against them.
The field presented a dreadful spectacle of carnage and destruction. The Britons fled; the Romans pursued; they wounded, gashed, and mangled the runaways; they seized their[9] prisoners, and, to be ready for others, butchered them on the spot. Despair and horror appeared in various shapes; in one part of the field the Caledonians, sword in hand, fled in crowds from a handful of Romans; in other places, without a weapon left, they faced every danger, and rushed on certain death. Swords and bucklers, mangled limbs and dead bodies, covered the plain. The field was red with blood. The vanquished Britons had their moments of returning courage, and gave proofs of virtue and of brave despair. They fled to the woods, and, rallying their scattered numbers, surrounded such of the Romans as pursued with too much eagerness.
The battlefield was a terrible scene of slaughter and devastation. The Britons ran away; the Romans chased them down, injuring, cutting, and brutalizing those who tried to escape. They captured their[9] prisoners and, to prepare for more, killed them on the spot. Despair and horror showed themselves in various forms; in one part of the battlefield, the Caledonians, armed with swords, fled in droves from a small group of Romans; in other areas, without any weapons left, they faced danger head-on and charged into certain death. Swords and shields, broken limbs, and dead bodies covered the ground. The field was soaked with blood. The defeated Britons found moments of renewed courage and demonstrated both bravery and desperate virtue. They fled into the woods and, regrouping their scattered forces, surrounded those Romans who pursued them too eagerly.
Night coming on, the Romans, weary of slaughter, desisted from the pursuit. Ten thousand of the Caledonians fell in this engagement: on the part of the Romans, the number of slain did not exceed three hundred and forty.
Night fell, and the Romans, tired of the killing, stopped chasing. Ten thousand Caledonians died in this battle; on the Roman side, the number of deaths didn’t go beyond three hundred and forty.
The Roman army, elate with success, and enriched with plunder, passed the night in exultation. The Britons, on the other hand, wandered about, uncertain which way to turn, helpless and disconsolate. The mingled cries of men and women filled the air with lamentations. Some assisted to carry off the wounded; others called for the assistance of such as escaped unhurt; numbers abandoned their habitations, or, in their frenzy, set them on fire. They fled to obscure retreats, and, in the moment of choice, deserted them; they held consultations, and, having inflamed their hopes, changed their minds in despair; they beheld the pledges of tender affection, and burst into tears; they viewed them again, and grew fierce with resentment. It is a fact well authenticated, that some laid violent hands upon their wives and children, determined with savage compassion to end their misery.
The Roman army, thrilled with victory and filled with loot, spent the night celebrating. The Britons, in contrast, roamed aimlessly, unsure of what to do, feeling helpless and heartbroken. The air was filled with the mixed cries of men and women mourning their loss. Some helped carry the wounded, while others called out for assistance from those who had escaped unharmed. Many abandoned their homes, or in their madness, set them on fire. They fled to hidden spots, only to abandon them in their panic; they held discussions, fueled their hopes, and then fell into despair; they looked at their loved ones and broke down in tears; they glanced back at them and then seethed with anger. It's well-documented that some took violent action against their wives and children, determined to end their suffering with a cruel sense of mercy.
After obtaining hostages from the Horestians, who in all probability inhabited what is now the county of Fife, Agricola garrisoned the stations on the isthmus and elsewhere, recrossed the Forth, and took up his winter-quarters in the north of England, about the Tyne and Solway. In the meantime he gave orders to the fleet, then lying probably in the Frith of Forth or Tay, to proceed on a voyage of discovery to the northward. The enterprise appears to have been successfully accomplished by the Roman navy, which proceeded coastwise as far as the Orkneys, whence it sailed by the Western Islands and the British Channel ad Portum Trutulensem, Richborough in Kent, returning to the point from which it started. This is the first voyage on record that determined Britain to be an island.
After taking hostages from the Horestians, who likely lived in what is now the county of Fife, Agricola set up garrisons at the stations on the isthmus and other locations, crossed back over the Forth, and established his winter quarters in the north of England, around the Tyne and Solway. In the meantime, he instructed the fleet, which was probably docked in the Frith of Forth or Tay, to head out on a discovery mission to the north. This mission seems to have been successfully carried out by the Roman navy, which traveled along the coast as far as the Orkneys, then continued by the Western Islands and across the British Channel ad Portum Trutulensem, Richborough in Kent, returning to its starting point. This is the first recorded voyage that confirmed Britain as an island.
The Emperor Domitian now resolved to supersede Agricola in his command in North Britain; and he was accordingly recalled in the year 85, under the pretence of promoting him to the government of Syria, but in reality out of envy on account of the glory which he had obtained by the success of his arms. He died on the 23d of August, 93, some say, from poison, while others attribute his death to the effects of chagrin at the unfeeling treatment of Domitian. His countrymen lamented his death, and Tacitus, his son-in-law, preserved the memory of his actions and his worth in the history of his life.
The Emperor Domitian decided to replace Agricola in his command in North Britain. He was recalled in 85 under the pretense of promoting him to the governorship of Syria, but in reality, it was out of jealousy because of the fame he gained from his military successes. He died on August 23, 93; some say from poison, while others believe it was due to the distress caused by Domitian’s cruel treatment. His fellow countrymen mourned his death, and Tacitus, his son-in-law, recorded his deeds and virtues in his life story.
During the remainder of Domitian’s reign, and that of Hadrian his successor, North Britain appears to have enjoyed tranquillity; an inference which may be fairly drawn from the silence of the Roman historians. Yet as Hadrian in the year 121 built a wall between the Solway and the Tyne, some writers have supposed that the Romans had been driven by the Caledonians out of North Britain, in the reign of that Emperor. But if such was the case, how did Lollius Urbicus, the Roman general, about nineteen years after Hadrian’s wall was erected, penetrate without opposition to Agricola’s forts between the Clyde and the Forth? May we not rather suppose that the wall of Hadrian was built for the purpose of preventing incursions into the south by the tribes which inhabited the country between that wall and the Friths? But, be this as it may, little is known of the history of North Britain from the time of Agricola’s recall till the year 138, when Antoninus Pius assumed the imperial purple. That good and sagacious emperor was distinguished by the care which he took in selecting the fittest officers for the government of the Roman provinces; and his choice, for that of Britain, fell on Lollius Urbicus.
During the rest of Domitian's reign and that of his successor Hadrian, North Britain seemed to experience peace, a conclusion that can be reasonably drawn from the silence of Roman historians. However, since Hadrian built a wall between the Solway and the Tyne in 121 AD, some writers have speculated that the Romans were pushed out of North Britain by the Caledonians during that Emperor's rule. But if that were true, how did Roman general Lollius Urbicus manage to advance without resistance to Agricola’s forts between the Clyde and the Forth about nineteen years after Hadrian’s wall was constructed? Could we not rather assume that Hadrian’s wall was built to stop incursions into the south by tribes living in the area between the wall and the Friths? Regardless, there is little documented history of North Britain from Agricola’s recall until 138 AD, when Antoninus Pius became emperor. This wise and caring emperor was known for his careful selection of the best officials for governing Roman provinces, and he chose Lollius Urbicus for Britain.
The positive information concerning the transactions of this general in North Britain is as meagre as could possibly be, the only clearly ascertained fact in connection with his command being that he built a wall between the Forth and Clyde, very nearly on a line with the forts established by Agricola. “The meagreness of all ancient record,” says Burton,[13] “of the achievements of Lollius Urbicus is worthy of emphatic mention and recollection, because his name has got into the ordinary abridged histories which speak of it, and of ‘his campaign in the north’ as well-known events, of which people naturally expect fuller information elsewhere. The usual sources for reference regarding him will however be found utterly dumb.” The story commonly given is that he proceeded north as far as the Moray Frith, throwing the extensive country between Forth and Clyde and the Moray Frith into the form of a regular Roman province, which, on the worthless authority of the pseudo-Richard, was named Vespasiana. All this may have been the case, and the remains[14] of Roman stations found throughout the wide tract just mentioned give some plausibility to the conjecture; but there is only the most slender grounds for connecting them with any northern expedition of Lollius Urbicus. At all events we may very safely conclude, from the general tone of the records which remain of his and of subsequent expeditions, as well as from the fact that they found it necessary to divide the Lowlands from the Highlands by a fortified wall, that the Romans considered the Caledonians of their time very troublesome, and found it exceedingly difficult if not impossible to bring them under their otherwise universal yoke.
The positive information about this general's activities in North Britain is as limited as possible, with the only confirmed fact being that he built a wall between the Forth and Clyde, largely following the line of the forts built by Agricola. “The lack of any substantial ancient records,” says Burton,[13] “about the achievements of Lollius Urbicus deserves to be notably pointed out and remembered because his name appears in the typical condensed histories that discuss him, along with ‘his campaign in the north’ as well-known events where people expect to find more detailed information elsewhere. However, the usual reference sources about him are utterly silent.” The common story is that he advanced north as far as the Moray Firth, converting the large area between the Forth and Clyde and the Moray Firth into a regular Roman province, which, based on the untrustworthy claims of the pseudo-Richard, was called Vespasiana. This might all have happened, and the remains[14] of Roman sites scattered throughout the vast area mentioned lend some credibility to the idea; but there's only the slightest evidence to connect them to any northern campaign by Lollius Urbicus. In any case, we can safely conclude from the overall tone of the records that remain regarding his and later campaigns, as well as the fact that they found it necessary to separate the Lowlands from the Highlands with a fortified wall, that the Romans viewed the Caledonians of their time as very troublesome and found it extremely difficult, if not impossible, to fully subjugate them.
It may not be out of place to give here some account of the wall of Antonine. The wall or rampart extended from Carriden on the Forth, two miles west from Blackness, and about the same distance east from Bo’ness, to West Kilpatrick on the Clyde. The date, which may be depended on, assigned to the building of the wall is between 138 and 140 A.D. Taking the length of this wall from Kilpatrick on the Clyde to Caeridden or Carriden on the Forth, its extent would be 39,726 Roman paces, which exactly agrees with the modern measurement of 36 English miles and 620 yards. This rampart, which was of earth, and rested on a stone foundation, was upwards of twenty feet high and four and twenty feet thick. Along the whole extent of the wall there was a vast ditch or prætentura on the outward or north side, which was generally twenty feet deep and forty feet wide, and which, there is reason to believe, might be filled with water when occasion required.[15][11] This ditch and rampart were strengthened at both ends, and throughout its whole extent, by about twenty forts, three being at each extremity, and the remainder placed between at the distance of about two English miles from one another; and it is highly probable that these stations were designedly placed on the previous fortifications of Agricola. The following, going from east to west, are the names and sites of some of the stations which have been identified:—Rough Castle, Castlecary, Westerwood, Bunhill, Auchindinny, Kirkintilloch, Bemulie, East Kilpatrick, Castlehill, Duntocher, West Kilpatrick. It will be seen that to a certain extent they are on the line of the Edinburgh and Glasgow railway, and throughout nearly its whole length that of the Forth and Clyde canal. Its necessary appendage, a military road, ran behind the rampart from end to end, for the use of the troops and for keeping up the usual communication between the stations or forts. From inscriptions on some of the foundation stones, which have been dug up, it appears that the Second legion, with detachments from the sixth and twentieth legions and some auxiliaries, executed these vast military works, equally creditable to their skill and perseverance. Dunglas near the western extremity, and Blackness near the eastern extremity of the rampart, afforded the Romans commodious harbours for their shipping, as also did Cramond, about five miles west from Edinburgh. This wall is called in the popular language of the country Grime’s or Graham’s Dyke.[16] In 1868 a large oblong slab, in first-rate preservation, was dug up at Bo’ness, in the parish of Kinneil (Bede’s Peanfahel, “the head of the wall”), containing an inscription as distinct as it was on the day when it came from a Roman chisel. We give here a cut of this remarkable stone, which is now in the Scottish Antiquarian Museum.
It might be helpful to describe the Antonine Wall here. The wall or rampart stretched from Carriden on the Forth, two miles west of Blackness, and about the same distance east of Bo’ness, to West Kilpatrick on the Clyde. The date we can rely on for the construction of the wall is between 138 and 140 CE Measuring from Kilpatrick on the Clyde to Carriden on the Forth, the wall's length is 39,726 Roman paces, which matches the modern measurement of 36 English miles and 620 yards. This rampart, made of earth and resting on a stone foundation, stood over twenty feet high and twenty-four feet thick. Along the entire length of the wall, there was a large ditch or prætentura on the outer or north side, which was usually twenty feet deep and forty feet wide, and it likely could be filled with water when needed.[15][11] This ditch and rampart were reinforced at both ends and along their entire length by about twenty forts, three at each end, with the others spaced roughly two English miles apart; it is very likely these forts were strategically placed on the sites of earlier fortifications by Agricola. Here are some of the names and locations of identified forts from east to west: Rough Castle, Castlecary, Westerwood, Bunhill, Auchindinny, Kirkintilloch, Bemulie, East Kilpatrick, Castlehill, Duntocher, West Kilpatrick. It’s noticeable that they roughly follow the line of the Edinburgh and Glasgow railway and nearly the entire length of the Forth and Clyde canal. A military road ran along the back of the rampart from end to end, enabling troop movement and maintaining communication between the stations or forts. Inscriptions found on some of the foundation stones indicate that the Second Legion, along with detachments from the sixth and twentieth legions and some auxiliaries, were responsible for these impressive military works, which reflect their skill and determination. Dunglas, near the western end, and Blackness, near the eastern end of the rampart, provided the Romans with convenient harbors for their ships, as did Cramond, about five miles west of Edinburgh. This wall is popularly known in the area as Grime’s or Graham’s Dyke.[16] In 1868, a large, well-preserved rectangular slab was uncovered at Bo’ness, in the parish of Kinneil (Bede’s Peanfahel, “the head of the wall”), featuring an inscription as clear as the day it was carved by Roman hands. We include an image of this remarkable stone, which is now housed in the Scottish Antiquarian Museum.
We have no distinct mention of the Caledonians again until the reign of Commodus, when, about the year 183, these troublesome barbarians appear to have broken through the northern wall, slain the general in command of the Roman forces, and pillaged the lowland country beyond. They were, however, driven back by Ulpius Marcellus, who succeeded by prudent management in maintaining peace for a number of years. In the beginning of the reign of Severus, however, the Caledonians again broke out, but were kept in check by Virius Lupus, who appears to have bribed rather than beaten the barbarians into conformity.
We don't hear about the Caledonians again until the reign of Commodus, when, around the year 183, these troublesome barbarians managed to break through the northern wall, kill the general in charge of the Roman forces, and raid the lowland areas beyond. However, they were pushed back by Ulpius Marcellus, who, with his smart leadership, was able to keep the peace for several years. But at the start of Severus's reign, the Caledonians stirred up trouble once more, though they were kept under control by Virius Lupus, who seems to have used bribery rather than force to get the barbarians to cooperate.
The irrepressible Highlanders again broke out about the year 207, and this time the Emperor Severus himself, notwithstanding his bad health and old age, came from Rome to Britain, determined apparently to “stamp out” the rebellion. On hearing of his arrival the tribes sent deputies to him to negotiate for peace, but the emperor, who was of a warlike disposition, and fond of military glory, declined to entertain any proposals.
The unstoppable Highlanders erupted again around the year 207, and this time Emperor Severus himself, despite his poor health and old age, traveled from Rome to Britain, seemingly intent on “putting a stop to” the rebellion. Upon hearing of his arrival, the tribes sent representatives to him to discuss peace, but the emperor, who had a warrior spirit and loved military glory, refused to consider any proposals.
After making the necessary preparations,[12] Severus began his march to the north in the year 208. He traversed the whole of North Britain, from the wall of Antoninus to the very extremity of the island, with an immense army. The Caledonians avoided coming to a general engagement with him, but kept up an incessant and harassing warfare on all sides. He, however, brought them to sue for peace; but the honours of this campaign were dearly earned, for fifty thousand of the Romans fell a prey to the attacks of the Caledonians, to fatigue, and to the severity of the climate. The Caledonians soon disregarded the treaty which they had entered into with Severus, which conduct so irritated him that he gave orders to renew the war, and to spare neither age nor sex; but his son, Caracalla, to whom the execution of these orders was intrusted, was more intent in plotting against his father and brother than in executing the revengeful mandate of the dying emperor, whose demise took place at York on the 4th February, 211, in the sixty-sixth year of his age, and in the third year of his administration in Britain.
After getting everything ready,[12] Severus started his journey north in the year 208. He moved through all of North Britain, from Antoninus' Wall to the very end of the island, leading a huge army. The Caledonians avoided a full-on battle with him but constantly attacked from every side. However, he managed to make them ask for peace; yet the victories of this campaign came at a high cost, as fifty thousand Romans fell to the Caledonian attacks, exhaustion, and harsh weather. The Caledonians quickly ignored the treaty they had signed with Severus, which angered him so much that he ordered the war to continue, showing no mercy to anyone, regardless of age or gender. Meanwhile, his son, Caracalla, who was supposed to carry out these orders, was more focused on plotting against his father and brother than on executing the vengeful command of the dying emperor, who passed away in York on February 4, 211, at the age of sixty-six, and during the third year of his rule in Britain.
It is in connection with this invasion that we first hear of the Meats or Mæatæ, who are mentioned by Dion Cassius, or rather his epitomiser Xiphiline, and who are supposed by some to have inhabited the country between the two walls, while others think it more likely that they were a part of the Caledonians, and inhabited the district between the Grampians and the wall of Antonine. We shall not, however, enter into this question here, but endeavour, as briefly as possible, to record all that is known of the remaining transactions of the Romans in the north of Scotland, reserving other matters for the next chapter.
It’s in relation to this invasion that we first hear about the Meats or Mæatæ, mentioned by Dion Cassius, or more accurately, his summarizer Xiphiline. Some believe they lived in the area between the two walls, while others think it’s more likely they were part of the Caledonians and occupied the region between the Grampians and the Antonine Wall. We won’t delve into that debate here, but will try to briefly document everything known about the remaining actions of the Romans in the north of Scotland, saving other topics for the next chapter.
It was not consistent with the policy by which Caracalla was actuated, to continue a war with the Caledonians; for the scene of his ambition lay in Rome, to which he made hasty preparations to depart on the death of his father. He therefore entered into a treaty with the Caledonians by which he gave up the territories surrendered by them to his father, and abandoned the forts erected by him in their fastnesses. The whole country north of the wall of Antonine appears in fact to have been given up to the undisputed possession of the Caledonians, and we hear of no more incursions by them till the reign of the emperor Constantius Chlorus, who came to Britain in the year 306, to repel the Caledonians and other Picts.[17] Their incursions were repelled by the Roman legions under Constantius, and they remained quiet till about the year 345, when they again entered the territories of the provincial Britons; but they were compelled, it is said, again to retreat by Constans, son of Constantine the Great.
It wasn’t in line with Caracalla’s plans to keep fighting the Caledonians since his ambitions were focused on Rome, and he hurried to prepare to leave after his father passed away. So, he made a deal with the Caledonians, giving up the territories they had surrendered to his father and abandoning the forts his father had built in their strongholds. Essentially, the entire area north of the Antonine Wall was left to the Caledonians without dispute, and there were no more attacks from them until the reign of Emperor Constantius Chlorus, who arrived in Britain in 306 to fend off the Caledonians and other Picts.[17] The Roman legions under Constantius pushed them back, and they stayed quiet until around 345 when they invaded the territories of the provincial Britons again; however, they were forced to retreat by Constans, the son of Constantine the Great.
Although these successive inroads had been always repelled by the superior power and discipline of the Romans, the Caledonians of the fourth century no longer regarded them in the formidable light in which they had been viewed by their ancestors, and their genius for war improving every time they came in hostile contact with their enemies, they meditated the design of expelling the intruders altogether from the soil of North Britain. The wars which the Romans had to sustain against the Persians in the East, and against the Germans on the frontiers of Gaul, favoured the plan of the Caledonians; and having formed a treaty with the Scots, whose name is mentioned for the first time in history in this connection by Ammianus Marcellinus, they, in conjunction with their new allies, about the year 360 invaded the Roman territories and committed many depredations. Julian, who commanded the Roman army on the Rhine, despatched Lupicinus, an able military commander, to defend the province against the Scots and Picts, but he was recalled before he had done much to repel them.
Although the Romans had always repelled these repeated invasions due to their superior power and discipline, the Caledonians of the fourth century no longer saw them as the formidable threat that their ancestors had. With their talent for warfare improving each time they clashed with their enemies, they began to consider the plan of driving the intruders completely from North Britain. The wars the Romans were fighting against the Persians in the East and the Germans on the borders of Gaul worked in favor of the Caledonian strategy. After forming an alliance with the Scots, who are mentioned in history for the first time by Ammianus Marcellinus in this context, they, along with their new allies, invaded Roman territories around the year 360 and carried out many raids. Julian, who was in charge of the Roman army on the Rhine, sent Lupicinus, a skilled military leader, to defend the province against the Scots and Picts, but he was recalled before he could do much to push them back.
The Picts—who on this occasion are mentioned by Ammianus Marcellinus[18] as being divided into two nations, the Dicaledones and Vecturiones—and Scots, being joined by the Attacots, “a warlike race of men,” and the Saxons, numbers of whom appear at this early period to have settled in Britain, made another attack on the Roman provinces in the year[13] 364, on the accession of Valentinian. These appear to have made their way as far south as London, and it required all the valour and skill of Theodosius the Elder, father of the emperor of that name, who was sent to Britain in the year 367, to repel this aggression, and to repair the great ravages committed by the barbarians. The next outbreak occurred about the year 398, when the Picts and Scots again broke loose and ravaged the provinces, being repelled by a legion sent over by the great Stilicho, in answer to the petition of the helpless provincials for assistance.
The Picts—who are mentioned here by Ammianus Marcellinus[18] as being split into two nations, the Dicaledones and Vecturiones—and Scots, joined by the Attacots, “a warlike people,” as well as the Saxons, many of whom seem to have settled in Britain during this early period, launched another attack on the Roman provinces in the year[13] 364, at the start of Valentinian's reign. They managed to get as far south as London, and it took all the courage and skill of Theodosius the Elder, father of the emperor of the same name, who was sent to Britain in 367, to push back this invasion and to repair the extensive damage caused by the barbarians. The next uprising happened around the year 398, when the Picts and Scots broke out again and devastated the provinces, being driven back by a legion sent over by the great Stilicho, in response to the pleas of the vulnerable locals for help.
In the beginning of the fifth century the enervated Romanized Britons again appear to have been subjected to the tender mercies of their wicked northern neighbours; and in reply to their cry for help, Honorius, in 416, sent over to their relief a single legion, which drove back the intruders. The Romans, as is well known, engrossed by overwhelming troubles nearer home, finally abandoned Britain about the year 446, advising the inhabitants, who were suffering from the ravages of the Picts and Scots, to protect themselves by retiring behind and keeping in repair the wall of Severus.
In the early fifth century, the weakened Romanized Britons seemed to have fallen prey once again to their vicious northern neighbors. In response to their plea for help, Honorius, in 416, sent a single legion to aid them, which pushed back the invaders. As we know, the Romans, overwhelmed by serious issues back home, ultimately left Britain around 446, advising the locals—who were facing attacks from the Picts and Scots—to defend themselves by retreating behind and maintaining the wall of Severus.
Such is a brief account of the transactions of the Romans in Britain so far as these were connected with the Highlands of Scotland. That energetic and insatiable people doubtless left their mark on the country and its inhabitants south of the Forth and Clyde, as the many Roman remains which exist there at the present day testify. The British provincials, indeed, appear in the end to have been utterly enervated, and, in the worst sense, Romanized, so that they became an easy prey to their Saxon helpers. It is quite evident, however, that the inhabitants of Caledonia proper, the district beyond the wall of Antonine, were to a very slight extent, if at all, influenced by the Roman invasion. Whether it was from the nature of the people, or from the nature of the country which they inhabited, or from both combined, they appear to have been equally impervious to Roman force and Roman culture. The best services that their enemies rendered to the Caledonians or Picts were that they forced them to unite against the common foe thus contributing towards the foundation of a future kingdom; and that they gave them a training in arms such as the Caledonians could never have obtained, had they not been brought into collision with the best-trained soldiers of the world in their time.
Here’s a quick overview of what the Romans did in Britain, particularly related to the Highlands of Scotland. This energetic and relentless group definitely left their mark on the land and its people south of the Forth and Clyde, as shown by the many Roman ruins that still exist today. The British locals seem to have become completely weakened and, in the worst way, Romanized, making them easy targets for their Saxon allies. However, it’s clear that the people of Caledonia, the area beyond Antonine’s wall, were very minimally, if at all, affected by the Roman invasion. Whether due to their character, the nature of their land, or a combination of both, they seemed to withstand Roman power and culture. The only real benefit their enemies provided to the Caledonians or Picts was that they forced them to band together against a common enemy, which helped set the stage for a future kingdom. Additionally, they received military training that the Caledonians would never have gained without facing some of the best-trained soldiers of their time.
We have in what precedes mainly followed only one thread in the very intricate web formed by the early history of the Highlands, which, to a certain extent at this period, is the history of Scotland; but, as will have been seen, there are various other threads which join in from time to time, and which, after giving a short account of the traces of the Roman invasion still existing in the Highlands, we shall endeavour to catch up and follow out as far as possible.
We have mostly followed just one thread in the complex tapestry of the early history of the Highlands, which, to some extent at this time, is also the history of Scotland. However, as you will have noticed, there are other threads that come in occasionally, and after providing a brief overview of the remnants of the Roman invasion still present in the Highlands, we will try to pick up and explore those threads as much as we can.
It is not necessary in a history of the Highlands of Scotland, as we have defined that term, that much space should be given to an account of Roman remains; for, as we have already said, these Italian invaders appear never to have obtained anything like a firm footing in that rugged district, or made any definite or characteristic impression on its inhabitants. “The vestiges whence it is inferred that the Empire for a time had so far established itself in Scotland as to bring the natives over to the habits of peaceful citizens, belong almost exclusively to the country south of Antonine’s wall, between the Forth and Clyde. Coins and weapons have been found farther north, but scarcely any vestige of regular settlement. None of the pieces of Roman sculpture found in Scotland belong to the districts north of the wall. It is almost more significant still, that of the very considerable number of Scottish Roman inscriptions in the various collections, only one was found north of the wall, and that in the strongly-fortified station of Ardoch, where it commemorated that it was dedicated to the memory of a certain Ammonius Damionis.[19] On the other hand, it is in that unsubdued district that the memorials of Roman conquest chiefly abound.”[20]
It isn’t necessary to spend much time discussing Roman remains in a history of the Highlands of Scotland, as we’ve defined that term. As we’ve mentioned before, these Italian invaders never seemed to establish a strong presence in that rugged area or leave a clear impact on its people. “The remains that suggest the Empire had managed to settle in Scotland enough to influence the locals to adopt the lifestyle of peaceful citizens almost exclusively come from the region south of Antonine’s wall, between the Forth and Clyde. Coins and weapons have been discovered further north, but hardly any signs of permanent settlement. None of the Roman sculptures found in Scotland originate from areas north of the wall. Even more telling is that out of the numerous Scottish Roman inscriptions in various collections, only one was found north of the wall, and that was at the heavily fortified site of Ardoch, where it commemorated the memory of a certain Ammonius Damionis.[19] On the flip side, it is in that unconquered area that memorials of Roman conquest are most prevalent.”[20]
The whole of Britain was intersected by Roman ways, and as, wherever a Roman army went, it was preceded by pioneers who cleared and made a durable road to facilitate its march, there can be no doubt that the north of Scotland[14] was to a considerable extent intersected by highways during the invasion of Agricola, Lollius Urbicus, and Severus. One road at least can be traced as far north as Aberdeenshire, and is popularly known in some districts as the Lang Causeway. This road appears to have issued from the wall of Antonine, passed through Camelon, the Roman port on the Carron, and pushing straight forward, according to the Roman custom, across the Carron, it pursued its course in a general north-east direction through Stirling, Perth, by Ardoch, through Forfar and Kincardine, to about Stonehaven.
The entire British landscape was crisscrossed by Roman roads. Whenever a Roman army moved, they were always followed by pioneers who cleared and built durable paths to make their march easier. There’s no doubt that much of northern Scotland[14] was covered by these highways during the invasions led by Agricola, Lollius Urbicus, and Severus. At least one road can be traced as far north as Aberdeenshire and is commonly referred to in some areas as the Lang Causeway. This road seems to have started from the Antonine Wall, passed through Camelon, the Roman port on the Carron, and, sticking to typical Roman style, crossed the Carron, continuing generally in a northeast direction through Stirling, Perth, Ardoch, and on through Forfar and Kincardine, reaching near Stonehaven.
It would appear that there are traces of Roman roads even farther north. Between the rivers Don and Urie in Aberdeenshire, on the eastern side of Bennachee, there exists an ancient road known in the country by the name of the Maiden Causeway, a name by which some of the Roman roads in the north of England are distinguished. This proceeds from Bennachee whereon there is said to have been a hill-fort, more than the distance of a mile into the woods of Pitodrie, when it disappears: it is paved with stones, and is about fourteen feet wide. Still farther north, from Forres to the ford of Cromdale on the Spey, there has been long known a road of very ancient construction, pointing to Cromdale, where the Romans may have forded the Spey. Various traces of very ancient roads are still to be seen by Corgarf and through Braemar: the tradition of the people in Strathdee and Braemar, supports the idea that there are remains of Roman roads which traverse the country between the Don and the Dee. Certain it is, that there are obvious traces of ancient roads which cross the wild districts between Strathdon and Strathdee, though it is impossible to ascertain when or by whom these ancient roads were constructed, in such directions, throughout such a country.
It seems there are signs of Roman roads even further north. Between the Don and Urie rivers in Aberdeenshire, on the eastern side of Bennachee, there’s an old road known locally as the Maiden Causeway, a name that some Roman roads in northern England are also called. This road starts at Bennachee, where there’s said to have been a hill-fort, and continues more than a mile into the woods of Pitodrie before disappearing. It’s paved with stones and about fourteen feet wide. Going even further north, there’s a very ancient road known for a long time running from Forres to the ford of Cromdale on the Spey, pointing toward Cromdale, where the Romans may have crossed the Spey. Various remnants of very old roads can still be seen around Corgarf and through Braemar: the local people in Strathdee and Braemar support the idea that there are remains of Roman roads crossing the land between the Don and the Dee. It’s clear that there are noticeable traces of ancient roads going through the wild regions between Strathdon and Strathdee, although it's impossible to determine when or by whom these ancient roads were built in such directions across such a rugged area.
Along these roads there were without doubt many camps and stations, as it is well known that the Romans never halted even for a single night, without entrenching themselves behind secure fortifications. There are many remains of what are supposed to have been Roman camps still pointed out in various places north of the line occupied by Antonine’s wall. These are well known even to the peasantry, and are generally treated with respect. The line of these camps reaches as far as the counties of Aberdeen and Inverness, the most important of them, however, being found in Strathallan, Strathearn, and Strathmore. Besides the most important of these camps, that at Ardoch, traces of many others have been found. There was one on the river Earn, about six miles east of Ardoch, which would command the middle part of Strathearn lying between the Ochil hills on the south and the river Almond on the north. Another important station is supposed to have been established near Callander, where, on a tongue of land formed by the junction of the rivers Strathgartney and Strathyre, the two sources of the Teith, are seen the embankments referred to by Scott[21] as
Along these roads, there were definitely many camps and stations, as it is well-known that the Romans never stopped for a single night without digging in behind secure fortifications. There are many remains of what are believed to have been Roman camps still pointed out in various places north of the line marked by Antonine’s wall. These are familiar even to the local farmers and are generally treated with respect. The line of these camps stretches all the way to the counties of Aberdeen and Inverness, though the most significant ones are found in Strathallan, Strathearn, and Strathmore. In addition to the most noteworthy camp at Ardoch, traces of many others have been discovered. One was on the river Earn, about six miles east of Ardoch, which would oversee the central part of Strathearn, lying between the Ochil hills to the south and the river Almond to the north. Another important station is thought to have been set up near Callander, where, on a piece of land formed by the junction of the rivers Strathgartney and Strathyre, the two sources of the Teith, the embankments referred to by Scott[21] as
Another camp is placed at Dalgenross, near the confluence of the Ruchel and the Earn, which, with Bochastle, would command the western district of Strathearn. Another important station was the East Findoch, at the south side of the Almond; it guarded the only practicable passage through the mountains northward, to an extent of thirty miles from east to west. The Roman camp here was placed on a high ground, defended by water on two sides, and by a morass with a steep bank on the other two sides. It was about one hundred and eighty paces long, and eighty broad, and was surrounded by a strong earthen wall nearly twelve feet thick, part of which still remains. The trenches are still entire, and in some places six feet deep.
Another camp is located at Dalgenross, near the junction of the Ruchel and the Earn, which, along with Bochastle, would oversee the western part of Strathearn. Another significant outpost was East Findoch, on the southern side of the Almond; it protected the only feasible route through the mountains to the north, stretching thirty miles from east to west. The Roman camp here was set on high ground, defended by water on two sides and by a swamp with steep banks on the other two sides. It measured about one hundred eighty paces long and eighty paces wide, surrounded by a strong earth wall nearly twelve feet thick, parts of which still exist. The ditches are still intact, and in some areas, they are six feet deep.
On the eastern side of Strathearn, and between it and the Forth, are the remains of Roman posts; and at Ardargie a Roman camp was established with the design, it is supposed, of guarding the passage through the Ochil hills, by the valley of May water. Another camp at Gleneagles secured the passage of the same hills through Glendevon. With the design of guarding the narrow, but useful passage from[15] the middle Highlands, westward through Glenlyon to Argyle, the Romans fixed a post at Fortingal, about sixteen miles north-west from the station at East-Findoch.
On the eastern side of Strathearn, between it and the Forth, are the remains of Roman outposts; and at Ardargie, a Roman camp was set up, likely to protect the route through the Ochil hills via the valley of May water. Another camp at Gleneagles secured the passage through the same hills via Glendevon. To guard the narrow but important route from[15] the central Highlands, westward through Glenlyon to Argyle, the Romans established a post at Fortingal, about sixteen miles northwest of the station at East-Findoch.
A different line of posts became necessary to secure Angus and the Mearns. At Coupar Angus, on the east side of the Isla, about seven miles east from Inchtuthel, stood a Roman camp, of a square form, of twenty acres within the ramparts. This camp commanded the passage down Strathmore, between the Siedlaw hills on the south-east, and the Isla on the north-west. On Campmoor, little more than a mile south from Coupar Angus, appear the remains of another Roman fort. The great camp of Battledyke stood about eighteen miles north-east from Coupar Angus, being obviously placed there to guard the passage from the Highlands through Glen Esk and Glen Prosen. About eleven and a-half miles north-east of the camp at Battledykes was another Roman camp, the remains of which may still be traced near the mansion-house of Keithock. This camp is known by the name of Wardikes. The country below the Siedlaw hills, on the north side of the estuary of Tay, was guarded by a Roman camp near Invergowrie, which had a communication on the north-east with the camp at Harefaulds. This camp, which was about two hundred yards square, and fortified with a high rampart and a spacious ditch, stood about two miles west from Dundee.
A different series of posts became necessary to secure Angus and the Mearns. At Coupar Angus, on the east side of the Isla, about seven miles east from Inchtuthel, there was a Roman camp shaped like a square, covering twenty acres within the ramparts. This camp overlooked the route down Strathmore, situated between the Siedlaw hills to the southeast and the Isla to the northwest. On Campmoor, just over a mile south of Coupar Angus, you can still see the remains of another Roman fort. The large camp at Battledyke was located about eighteen miles northeast of Coupar Angus, clearly placed there to protect the route from the Highlands through Glen Esk and Glen Prosen. About eleven and a half miles northeast of the camp at Battledykes, there was another Roman camp, the remnants of which can still be found near the Keithock mansion. This camp is known as Wardikes. The area below the Siedlaw hills, on the north side of the Tay estuary, was defended by a Roman camp near Invergowrie, which was connected to the camp at Harefaulds to the northeast. This camp, about two hundred yards square, was fortified with a tall rampart and a wide ditch, located roughly two miles west of Dundee.
Traces of a number of others have been found, but we need not go farther into detail. This account of the Roman transactions in Scotland would, however, be incomplete without a more particular notice of the well-known camp at Ardoch. Ardoch village, in Perthshire, lies on the east side of Knaigwater, ten miles north from Stirling, and is about two miles from the Greenloaning station of the Caledonian railway, the site of the camp being a little distance to the north-west of the village. As this station guarded the principal inlet into the interior of Caledonia, the Romans were particularly anxious to fortify so advantageous a position. “The situation of it,” says the writer of the Old Statistical Account of Muthill, “gave it many advantages; being on the north-west side of a deep moss that runs a long way eastward. On the west side, it is partly defended by the steep bank of the water of Knaik; which bank rises perpendicularly between forty and fifty feet. The north and east sides were most exposed; and there we find very particular care was taken to secure them. The ground on the east is pretty regular, and descends by a gentle slope from the lines of fortification, which, on that side, consists of five rows of ditches, perfectly entire, and running parallel to one another. These altogether are about fifty-five yards in breadth. On the north side, there is an equal number of lines and ditches, but twenty yards broader than the former. On the west, besides the steep precipices above mentioned, it was defended by at least two ditches. One is still visible; the others have probably been filled up, in making the great military road from Stirling to the north. The side of the camp, lying to the southward, exhibits to the antiquary a less pleasing prospect. Here the peasant’s rugged hand has laid in ruins a great part of the lines; so that it may be with propriety said, in the words of a Latin poet, ‘Jam seges est, ubi Troja fuit.’ The area of the camp is an oblong of 140 yards, by 125 within the lines. The general’s quarter rises above the level of the camp, but is not in the centre. It is a regular square, each side being exactly twenty yards. At present it exhibits evident marks of having been enclosed with a stone wall, and contains the foundation of a house, ten yards by seven.” There are two other encampments adjoining, having a communication with one another, and containing about 130 acres of ground. A subterranean passage is[16] said to have extended from the prætorium under the bed of the Knaik. Not far north of this station, on the way to Crieff, may be traced three temporary Roman camps of different sizes. Portions of the ramparts of these camps still exist. A mile west of Ardoch, an immense cairn lately existed, 182 feet long, 45 broad at the base, and 30 feet in sloping height. A human skeleton, 7 feet long, in a stone coffin, was found in it.[23]
Traces of several others have been found, but we don’t need to go into more detail. This account of the Roman activities in Scotland would be incomplete without a closer look at the well-known camp at Ardoch. Ardoch village, in Perthshire, is on the east side of Knaigwater, ten miles north of Stirling, and about two miles from the Greenloaning station of the Caledonian railway, with the camp site located a bit northwest of the village. Since this station protected the main route into the interior of Caledonia, the Romans were especially eager to fortify this advantageous location. “The location of it,” says the author of the Old Statistical Account of Muthill, “gave it many benefits; being on the northwest side of a deep moss that stretches far eastward. On the west side, it's partly defended by the steep bank of the water of Knaik, which rises almost straight up between forty and fifty feet. The north and east sides were the most vulnerable; and we can see that great care was taken to secure those sides. The ground on the east is fairly even and slopes gently down from the fortifications, which on that side consist of five rows of ditches, completely intact, running parallel to one another. Together, they measure about fifty-five yards in width. On the north side, there’s the same number of lines and ditches, but they’re twenty yards wider than those on the east. On the west, besides the steep cliffs mentioned earlier, it was protected by at least two ditches. One is still visible; the others have likely been filled in while making the major military road from Stirling to the north. The southern side of the camp presents a less appealing view to the historian. Here, the rough hands of local farmers have left much of the structure in ruins, so it can be rightly said, in the words of a Latin poet, ‘The fields are empty now, where Troy once stood.’ The area of the camp is an oblong shape, measuring 140 yards by 125 within the lines. The general’s quarters rise above the level of the camp but are not in the center. It’s a perfect square, with each side exactly twenty yards. Currently, it shows clear signs of having been enclosed by a stone wall, and includes the foundation of a house measuring ten yards by seven.” There are two other nearby encampments that connect with each other, covering about 130 acres of land. It is said that a hidden passage extended from the prætorium beneath the Knaik riverbed. Not far north of this station, on the route to Crieff, three temporary Roman camps of varying sizes can still be traced. Remnants of the ramparts of these camps still exist. A mile west of Ardoch, a large cairn once stood, measuring 182 feet long, 45 feet wide at the base, and 30 feet in sloping height. A human skeleton, measuring 7 feet long, was found in a stone coffin within it.[23]
FOOTNOTES:
[2] Caledonia Romana, p. 11.
[3] The De Situ Britanniæ “professed to be a manuscript of the fourteenth century, written by a monk named Richard of Cirencester, made up by him from certain fragments left by a Roman General. The person who stepped forth as the lucky discoverer of so precious a relic was Charles Julius Bertram, English Professor in the Royal Marine Academy at Copenhagen. His revelation was accepted without hesitation, and revolutionized the existing notions about the geography of Roman Britain. After all, the hoax was not absolutely useless; it stimulated inquiry, and, in itself, what it professed to lay down on authority, were the guesses and theories of a learned and acute man.”—Burton’s History of Scotland, vol. i. p. 13.
[3] The De Situ Britanniæ “claimed to be a manuscript from the fourteenth century, written by a monk named Richard of Cirencester, compiled from fragments left by a Roman General. The individual who emerged as the fortunate finder of this valuable artifact was Charles Julius Bertram, an English professor at the Royal Marine Academy in Copenhagen. His discovery was accepted without question and changed the prevailing ideas about the geography of Roman Britain. Nonetheless, the hoax wasn’t entirely without merit; it sparked interest and, in itself, what it claimed to present as authoritative were the guesses and theories of an educated and insightful man.”—Burton’s History of Scotland, vol. i. p. 13.
[4] De Bello Gallico, ii. 17.
[5] Tacitus, Agricola, xxix.
[7] Stuart’s Caledonia Romana, pp. 35, 36.
[8] Agricola xxv.
[9] Military Antiquities.
[10] Tac. Agricola xxxv.
[13] Scotland, vol. i. p. 29.
[14] Wilson says that beyond the Forth and Clyde nearly the sole traces of the presence of the Romans are a few earthworks, with one or two exceptions, of doubtful import, and some chance discoveries of pottery and coins, mostly ascribable, it may be presumed, to the fruitless northern expedition of Agricola, after the victory of Mons Grampius, or to the still more ineffectual one of his successor, Severus.—Prehistoric Annals, p. 365.
[14] Wilson mentions that beyond the Forth and Clyde, the only remaining evidence of the Romans are a few earthworks, with a couple of exceptions that are uncertain, along with some random finds of pottery and coins. These can mostly be attributed, it seems, to the unsuccessful northern campaign of Agricola after the win at Mons Grampius, or to the even less effective attempt by his successor, Severus.—Prehistoric Annals, p. 365.
[15] On the estate of Callender, to the east of Falkirk, distinct remains of this trench are still to be seen, in good preservation, measuring a few hundred yards in length and about 12 feet in depth.
[15] On the Callender estate, east of Falkirk, you can still see well-preserved remains of this trench, which is a few hundred yards long and about 12 feet deep.
[16] There are several other earthworks in England, according to Chalmers (Caledonia) and Taylor (Words and Places), which go under the appellation of Grime’s Dyke or Grime’s Ditch. Grime in Cornish is said to signify strong; in Gaelic, war, battle.
[16] There are several other earthworks in England, according to Chalmers (Caledonia) and Taylor (Words and Places), referred to as Grime’s Dyke or Grime’s Ditch. Grime in Cornish is said to mean strong; in Gaelic, war, battle.
[17] The first writer who mentions the Picts is Eumenius, the orator, who was a Professor at Autun, and who, in a panegyric pronounced by him in the year 297, mentions the Picts along with the Irish, and again, in 308, in a panegyric pronounced by him on Constans, speaks of the Caledonians and other Picts. This is one of the passages mainly relied on by those who consider the Caledonians and Picts to have been the same people.
[17] The first writer to mention the Picts is Eumenius, an orator who was a professor in Autun. In a speech he delivered in 297, he refers to the Picts alongside the Irish. Again, in 308, during a speech he gave about Constans, he talks about the Caledonians and other Picts. This is one of the key references used by those who believe that the Caledonians and Picts were the same people.
[18] Am. Mar., xxvii., 8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Am. Mar., 27, 8.
[19] Wilson’s Prehist. Annals.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilson’s Prehist. Annals.
[20] Burton’s Scotland, vol. i. p. 74.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burton’s Scotland, vol. 1, p. 74.
[21] Lady of the Lake.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lady of the Lake.
[23] For more minute descriptions of this camp, as well as for further details concerning the Roman transactions in Scotland, consult Roy’s Military Antiquities, Gough’s Camden (under Strathearn), Stuart’s Caledonia Romana, Burton’s History of Scotland.
[23] For more detailed descriptions of this camp, as well as additional information about the Roman activities in Scotland, check out Roy’s Military Antiquities, Gough’s Camden (under Strathearn), Stuart’s Caledonia Romana, and Burton’s History of Scotland.
CHAPTER II.
Early Inhabitants—Roman Writers—Aristotle—Tacitus—Dion Cassius—Caledonians and Mæatæ—Eumenius—Picts—Dicaledones and Vecturiones—Claudian—Inferences—Ecclesiastical Chroniclers—Their value—Gildas—Adamnan—Northern and Southern Picts—Columba’s “Interpreter”—Bede’s Account of Picts—Pictish Language—Peanfahel—Northern and Southern Picts—Welsh Triads—Irish Annals—Evidence from Language—Cymric and Gaelic Theories—Inver and Aber—Innes’s Theory—Conclusion.
Early Inhabitants—Roman Writers—Aristotle—Tacitus—Dion Cassius—Caledonians and Mæatæ—Eumenius—Picts—Dicaledones and Vecturiones—Claudian—Inferences—Ecclesiastical Chroniclers—Their value—Gildas—Adamnan—Northern and Southern Picts—Columba’s “Interpreter”—Bede’s Account of Picts—Pictish Language—Peanfahel—Northern and Southern Picts—Welsh Triads—Irish Annals—Evidence from Language—Cymric and Gaelic Theories—Inver and Aber—Innes’s Theory—Conclusion.
The preceding chapter has been occupied almost entirely with an account of the transactions of the Romans in the north of Scotland, and it is now our duty to go back and narrate what is known of the internal history of the Highlands during the time of the Romans. In doing so we are brought face to face with certain much agitated questions which have for centuries engaged the attention of antiquaries, and in the discussion of which many bulky tomes have been written and incredible acrimony displayed. To enter with anything like minuteness into this discussion would occupy more space than can be devoted to the entire history, and, moreover, would be out of place in a popular work like the present, and distasteful to most of its readers. The following are some of the much-discussed questions referred to:—Who were the original inhabitants of Caledonia? To what race did they belong—were they Gothic or Celtic? and if Celtic, were they Cymric or Gaelic? When did they enter Scotland, and whence did they come—from the opposite continent, or from the south of Britain? Was the whole of Scotland, in the time of Agricola, occupied by one people, or by a mixed race, or by various races? Were the Picts and Caledonians the same people? What is the meaning and origin of Pict, and was Caledonia a native appellation? What were the localities of the Northern and Southern Picts? Who were the Scots? What was the nature of the union of the Scots and Picts under Kenneth Macalpin?
The previous chapter focused almost entirely on the interactions of the Romans in the north of Scotland. Now, it's time to look back and discuss what we know about the internal history of the Highlands during the Roman period. In doing so, we encounter several contentious questions that have captivated antiquarians for centuries, leading to many lengthy books and significant disagreements. Delving deeply into this debate would take more space than can be afforded for the entire history, and it would be inappropriate for a popular work like this, as well as off-putting for many readers. Here are some of the heavily debated questions: Who were the original inhabitants of Caledonia? What race did they belong to—were they Gothic or Celtic? And if they were Celtic, were they Cymric or Gaelic? When did they arrive in Scotland, and where did they come from—from the opposite continent or from the south of Britain? Was all of Scotland occupied by a single group in Agricola's time, a mixed race, or various races? Were the Picts and Caledonians the same people? What is the meaning and origin of the term Pict, and was Caledonia a local name? What regions did the Northern and Southern Picts inhabit? Who were the Scots? What was the nature of the alliance between the Scots and Picts under Kenneth Macalpin?
The notices of the early inhabitants of the Highlands in the contemporary Roman historians are so few, the information given so meagre and indefinite, and the ecclesiastical historians of a later time are so full of miracle, myth, and hearsay, and so little to be depended on, that it appears to us almost impossible, with the materials at present within the historian’s reach, to arrive at anything like a satisfactory answer to the above questions. The impression left after reading much that has been written on various sides, is one of dissatisfaction and bewilderment,—dissatisfaction with the far-fetched and irrelevant arguments frequently adduced, and the unreliable authorities quoted, and bewilderment amid the dust-cloud of words with which any one who enters this debatable land is sure to be enveloped. “It is scarcely necessary to observe, that there are few points of ethnology on which historians and antiquaries have been more at variance with each other, than respecting the real race of those inhabitants of a portion of Caledonia popularly known by the designation of Picts. The difficulty arising from this discrepancy of opinion is increased by the scanty and unsatisfactory nature of the materials now available to those who wish to form an independent judgment. No connected specimen of the Pictish language has been preserved; nor has any ancient author who knew them from personal observation, stated in direct terms that they approximated to one adjoining tribe more than another. They are indeed associated with the Scots or Irish as joint plunderers of the colonial Britons; and the expression of Gildas that they differed in some degree from the Scots in their customs, might seem to imply that they did bear an analogy to that nation in certain respects. Of course, where there is such a lack of direct evidence, there is more scope for conjecture;[17] and the Picts are pronounced by different investigators of their history to have been Germans, Scandinavians, Welsh, Gael, or something distinct from all the four. The advocates of the German hypothesis rest chiefly on Tacitus’s description of their physical conformation. Dr. Jamieson, assuming that the present Lowland Scotch dialect was derived from them, sets them down as Scandinavians; Bishop Lloyd and Camden conceive them to have been of Celtic race, probably related to the Britons; Chalmers, the author of ‘Caledonia,’ regards them as nothing more than a tribe of Cambrians or Welsh; while Skene, one of the latest authors on the subject, thinks he has proved that they were the ancestors of the present race of Scottish Highlanders.”[24]
The accounts of the early inhabitants of the Highlands in modern Roman historians are so few, the information provided is so limited and vague, and later ecclesiastical historians are filled with miracles, myths, and hearsay—making them unreliable—that it seems almost impossible, given the materials currently available to historians, to arrive at any satisfactory answers to the aforementioned questions. The overall impression left after reading various writings is one of dissatisfaction and confusion—dissatisfaction with the far-fetched and irrelevant arguments often presented and the unreliable sources cited, and confusion amidst the jumble of words that anyone entering this debated territory is sure to encounter. “It’s hardly necessary to point out that there are few points of ethnology on which historians and researchers have disagreed more than regarding the real heritage of those inhabitants of a part of Caledonia commonly referred to as Picts. The difficulty stemming from this disagreement is amplified by the scarce and unsatisfactory nature of the resources currently accessible to those wishing to form an independent opinion. No comprehensive example of the Pictish language has been preserved; nor has any ancient writer who knew them personally stated that they were closer to one neighboring tribe than another. They are indeed linked with the Scots or Irish as co-plunderers of the colonial Britons; and Gildas’s remark that they differed somewhat from the Scots in their customs might suggest that they did share some similarities with that nation. Naturally, where there is such a lack of direct evidence, there’s more room for speculation; and different researchers of their history have classified the Picts as Germans, Scandinavians, Welsh, Gaels, or something altogether different. Proponents of the German theory primarily rely on Tacitus’s description of their physical characteristics. Dr. Jamieson, assuming that the current Lowland Scots dialect originated from them, identifies them as Scandinavians; Bishop Lloyd and Camden consider them to be of Celtic descent, likely related to the Britons; Chalmers, the author of ‘Caledonia,’ sees them simply as a tribe of Cambrians or Welsh; while Skene, one of the most recent authors on the topic, believes he has demonstrated that they were the ancestors of today’s Scottish Highlanders.”[24]
The earliest known name applied to Britain is found in a treatise on the World ascribed to Aristotle, in which the larger island is called Albinn, and Ireland referred to as Ierne; and it is worthy of notice that at the present day the former is the name applied to Scotland by the Highlanders, who call themselves the Gael Albinnich. The first author, however, who gives us any information about the early inhabitants of the north part of Scotland is Tacitus, who, in his Life of Agricola, devotes a few lines, in a parenthetical way, to characterising each of the great divisions of the people who, in the time of that general, inhabited Britain. Tacitus tells us that in his time the inhabitants of Britain differed in the habit and make of their bodies, and from the ruddy locks and large limbs of the Caledonians he inferred that they were of German origin.[25] This glimpse is clear enough, but tantalizing in its meagreness and generality. What does Tacitus mean by German—does he use it in the same sense as we do at the present day? Does he mean by Caledonia the whole of the country north of the Forth and Clyde, or does it apply only to that district—Fife, Forfar, the east of Perth, &c.—with the inhabitants of which his father-in-law came in contact? We find Ptolemy the geographer, who flourished about the middle of the 2d century A.D., mentioning the Caledonians as one of the many tribes which in his time inhabited the north of Scotland. The term Caledonians is supposed by some authorities to have been derived from a native word signifying “men of the woods,” or the inhabitants of the woody country; this, however, is mere conjecture.
The earliest name recorded for Britain comes from a treatise on the World attributed to Aristotle, which refers to the larger island as Albinn and Ireland as Ierne. It's interesting to note that today, the name Albinn is still used by the Highlanders to describe Scotland, with the people calling themselves the Gael Albinnich. The first author to provide information about the early inhabitants of northern Scotland is Tacitus, who, in his Life of Agricola, briefly characterizes the major groups of people living in Britain during that general's time. Tacitus mentions that the people of Britain had differences in their appearance and build, and he inferred the German origin of the Caledonians from their reddish hair and large bodies.[25] This insight is quite clear but frustratingly vague. What does Tacitus mean by German? Does he use it in the same way we do today? When he refers to Caledonia, does he mean the entire area north of the Forth and Clyde, or is he talking only about a specific region—like Fife, Forfar, and eastern Perth—where his father-in-law had interactions? Ptolemy the geographer, who was active around the middle of the 2nd century CE, also mentions the Caledonians as one of the many tribes living in northern Scotland at that time. Some experts believe the term Caledonians comes from a native word meaning “men of the woods” or the people of the forested area; however, this is purely speculative.
The next writer who gives any definite information as to the inhabitants of Caledonia is Dion Cassius, who flourished in the early part of the 3d century, and who wrote a history of Rome which has come down to us in a very imperfect state. Of the latter part, containing an account of Britain, we possess only an epitome made by Xiphilinus, an ecclesiastic of the 11th century, and which of course is very meagre in its details. The following are the particulars given by this writer concerning the early inhabitants of north Britain. “Of the Britons the two most ample nations are the Caledonians and the Mæatæ; for the names of the rest refer for the most part to these. The Mæatæ inhabit very near the wall[26] which divides the island into two parts; the Caledonians are after these. Each of them inhabit mountains, very rugged and wanting water, and also desert fields, full of marshes: they have neither castles nor cities, nor dwell in any: they live on milk and by hunting, and maintain themselves by the fruits of the trees: for fishes, of which there is a very great and numberless quantity, they never taste: they dwell naked in tents and without shoes: they use wives in common, and whatever is born to them they bring up. In the popular state they are governed, as for the most part: they rob on the highway most willingly: they war in chariots: horses they have, small and fleet; their infantry, also, are as well most swift at running, as most brave in pitched battle. Their arms are a shield and a short spear, in the upper part whereof is an apple of brass, that, while it is shaken, it may terrify the enemies with the sound: they have likewise daggers. They are able to bear hunger, cold, and all afflictions; for they merge themselves in marshes, and there remain many days, having only their head out of water: and in woods are nourished by the bark and roots of trees. But a certain kind of food they prepare for all occasions, of which if they take as much as ‘the[18] size’ of a single bean, they are in nowise ever wont to hunger or thirst.”[27]
The next writer who provides any specific information about the people of Caledonia is Dion Cassius, who was active in the early 3rd century and wrote a history of Rome that has survived in a very incomplete form. We only have a summary of the latter part, which discusses Britain, made by Xiphilinus, an 11th-century churchman, and it is understandably very sparse in details. Here are the details given by this writer regarding the early inhabitants of northern Britain: "Among the Britons, the two largest groups are the Caledonians and the Mæatæ; the names of the other groups mostly refer back to these. The Mæatæ live very close to the wall[26] that splits the island into two parts; the Caledonians are beyond them. Each group lives in very rough, dry mountains, and also in desolate fields filled with marshes: they have no castles or cities, nor do they live in any: they survive on milk and hunting, and rely on fruits from trees for sustenance: they never eat fish, of which there is a huge and countless supply: they live naked in tents and without shoes: they share wives, and raise whatever children they have together. They are mostly governed in a collective manner: they are very eager to rob on the highways: they fight in chariots: they have small, fast horses; their infantry are also quick runners and very brave in battle. Their weapons consist of a shield and a short spear, which has a brass ball on top that makes a sound when shaken, scaring the enemies: they also carry daggers. They can endure hunger, cold, and all hardships; they immerse themselves in marshes, staying submerged for days with only their heads above water: and in forests, they survive on the bark and roots of trees. They prepare a specific type of food for all situations, and if they consume even a small amount, about the size of a single bean, they never feel hunger or thirst.”[27]
From this we learn that in the 3d century there were two divisions of the inhabitants of the Highlands, known to the Romans as the Caledonians and Mæats or Mæatæ, the latter very probably inhabiting the southern part of that territory, next to the wall of Antonine, and the former the district to the north of this. As to whether these were Latinized forms of native names, or names imposed by the Romans themselves, we have no means of judging. The best writers on this subject think that the Caledonians and Mæats were two divisions of the same people, both living to the north of the Forth and Clyde, although Innes,[28] and one or two minor writers, are of opinion that the Mæats were provincial Britons who inhabited the country between the wall of Hadrian and that of Antonine, known as the province of Valentia. However, with Skene,[29] Mr. Joseph Robertson, and other able authorities, we are inclined to think that the evidence is in favour of their being the inhabitants of the southern portion of Caledonia proper.
From this, we learn that in the 3rd century there were two groups of people living in the Highlands, known to the Romans as the Caledonians and Mæats or Mæatæ. The latter most likely lived in the southern part of that area, near the Antonine Wall, while the former occupied the region to the north of it. We can't tell if these were Latinized versions of native names or names given by the Romans themselves. Most scholars on this topic believe that the Caledonians and Mæats were two divisions of the same population, both residing north of the Forth and Clyde rivers. However, Innes,[28] and a couple of other minor writers suggest that the Mæats were provincial Britons who lived in the area between Hadrian's Wall and Antonine Wall, known as the province of Valentia. Still, along with Skene,[29] Mr. Joseph Robertson, and other respected authorities, we lean towards the idea that the evidence supports them being the inhabitants of the southern part of true Caledonia.
Herodian,[30] who wrote about A.D. 240, tells us that the Caledonians were in the habit of marking or painting their bodies with figures of animals, and that they wore no clothes in order that these figures might be preserved and exhibited.
Herodian,[30] who wrote around CE 240, tells us that the Caledonians used to mark or paint their bodies with animal figures, and they didn't wear clothes so that these designs could be kept visible and displayed.
The next reference made by a Roman writer to the inhabitants of Caledonia we find in a panegyric pronounced in his presence on the Emperor Constantius Chlorus, by Eumenius, a professor of rhetoric at Augustodunum (Autun) in Gaul, in the year 296 or 297, who speaks of the Britons, in the time of Cæsar, having been attacked by the half-naked Picts and Irish. To what people the orator meant to apply the term Picts, around which there has clustered so much acrimonious disputation, we learn from another oration pronounced by him on the same emperor, before his son Constantine, in the year 309, in which, recording the actions of Constantius, he speaks of the woods and marshes of the Caledonians and other Picts.
The next mention of the people of Caledonia by a Roman writer is found in a speech given in front of Emperor Constantius Chlorus by Eumenius, a rhetoric professor from Augustodunum (Autun) in Gaul, around the year 296 or 297. He talks about the Britons, during Cæsar's time, being attacked by the half-naked Picts and the Irish. To which group the orator referred with the term Picts, which has sparked much heated debate, we learn from another speech he delivered about the same emperor in front of his son Constantine in the year 309. In this, while recounting the deeds of Constantius, he mentions the woods and marshes of the Caledonians and other Picts.
After this no further mention is made of the Caledonians by any Roman writer, but towards the end of the 4th century Ammianus Marcellinus, in his account of the Roman transactions in Britain, speaks of the Picts in conjunction with the Saxons, Scots, and Attacots harassing the provincial Britons about the year 364. Further on he informs us that at this time the Picts were divided into two tribes or nations, the Dicaledones and Vecturiones, remarking, at the same time, that “the Attacots were a warlike race of men, and the Scots a people much given to wandering, and in the habit of ravaging or laying waste the districts into which they came.”[31]
After this, no Roman writer mentions the Caledonians again, but towards the end of the 4th century, Ammianus Marcellinus, in his account of Roman activities in Britain, refers to the Picts along with the Saxons, Scots, and Attacots troubling the provincial Britons around the year 364. Later, he tells us that at this time, the Picts were split into two tribes or nations, the Dicaledones and Vecturiones, noting that “the Attacots were a warrior race, and the Scots were a people who liked to wander and frequently plunder or destroy the areas they entered.”[31]
Claudian the poet, writing, about 397, in praise of Honorius, mentions, among other actions of Theodosius, the grandfather of that emperor, his having subdued the Picts, who were fitly so named,[32] and makes various other references to this people and the Scots, which show that these two in combination were troubling the Roman provincials not a little.[33]
Claudian the poet, writing around 397, praises Honorius and mentions some of the deeds of Theodosius, the grandfather of that emperor, including his defeat of the Picts, who were aptly named,[32] and makes several other references to this group and the Scots, indicating that together they were causing significant trouble for the Roman provinces.[33]
Such are most of the scanty details given by the only contemporary historians who take any notice of the inhabitants of North Britain; and the unprejudiced reader will see that the foundation thus afforded upon which to construct any elaborate theory is so narrow that every such theory must resemble a pyramid standing on its apex, liable at the slightest touch to topple over and be shattered to pieces. It appears to us that all the conclusions which it is safe to draw from the few facts stated by the contemporary Roman historians are, that at the commencement of the Christian era Caledonia proper, or the Highlands, was inhabited by a people or peoples apparently considerable in number, and who in all probability had been settled there for a considerable time, part of whom at least were known to the Romans by the name of Caledonians. That these Caledonians,[19] those of them at any rate with whom Agricola came in contact in the first century, were red or fair haired and large limbed, from which Tacitus inferred that they were of German extraction. In the beginning of the third century there were at least two divisions of the inhabitants of Caledonia,—the Caledonians and Mæats,—the former inhabiting the country to the north of the Grampians, and the latter, in all probability, that to the south and south-east of these mountains. They appear to have been in many respects in a condition little removed from that of savages, although they must have made wonderful attainments in the manufacture of implements of war.
Most of the scant details provided by the only contemporary historians who mention the people of North Britain are like this; an unbiased reader will realize that the basis for constructing any detailed theory is so limited that each theory resembles a pyramid balancing on its tip, easily toppled with the slightest nudge. From the few facts presented by the Roman historians, we can safely conclude that around the beginning of the Christian era, what we now call Caledonia, or the Highlands, was populated by a significant number of people, who likely had lived there for quite some time, at least some of whom were known to the Romans as Caledonians. These Caledonians,[19] or at least those who interacted with Agricola in the first century, were described as having red or light hair and being large-built, which Tacitus suggested meant they were of Germanic origin. By the early third century, there were at least two groups of Caledonian inhabitants—the Caledonians and the Mæats—the former living north of the Grampians, and the latter most likely residing to the south and southeast of these mountains. They seem to have been in a state not far removed from savagery, although they must have made significant advancements in creating weapons.
In the latter part of the third century we found the Highlanders spoken of under a new name, Picti, which the Roman historians at least, undoubtedly understood to be the Latin word meaning ‘painted,’[34] and which all the best modern writers believe to have been imposed by the Romans themselves, from the fact that the indomitable Caledonians had retained the custom of self-painting after all the Romanized Britons had given it up. There is the strongest probability that the Caledonians spoken of as Picts by Eumenius were the same as the Caledonians of Tacitus, or that the Caledonians and Picts were the same people under different names. The immediate cause for this change of name we have no means of ascertaining. It is in every way improbable that the Picts were a new people, who had come in upon the Caledonians, and supplanted them some time after Agricola’s invasion. The Romans were constantly coming into contact with the Caledonians from the time of Agricola till they abandoned Britain entirely, and had such a supplantation taken place, it certainly could not have been done quietly, and without the cognizance of the Romans. But we find no mention in any contemporary historian of any such commotion, and we know that the inhabitants of the Highlands never ceased to harass the British provincials, showing that they were not much taken up with any internal disturbance. Indeed, writers who adopt the most diverse opinions on other points in connection with the Pictish question are all agreed as to this, that the Caledonians and Picts were the same people.[35]
In the later part of the third century, we see the Highlanders referred to by a new name, Picti, which Roman historians clearly understood to mean ‘painted’ in Latin,[34] and which many modern writers think was given by the Romans themselves because the fierce Caledonians continued the tradition of body painting long after the Romanized Britons had stopped. It’s very likely that the Caledonians referred to as Picts by Eumenius were the same as those mentioned by Tacitus, or that the Caledonians and Picts were simply different names for the same group. We have no way to figure out exactly why this name change occurred. It seems unlikely that the Picts were a completely new group that came in and replaced the Caledonians after Agricola’s invasion. The Romans were in constant contact with the Caledonians from Agricola’s time until they left Britain for good, and if such a takeover had happened, it wouldn’t have gone unnoticed by the Romans. However, we find no record in any contemporary historian of such an upheaval, and we know that the Highlanders continued to trouble the British settlers, indicating there wasn’t much going on in terms of internal conflict. Indeed, writers with very different views on other aspects of the Pictish issue all agree that the Caledonians and Picts were the same people.[35]
We learn further from our authorities, that towards the end of the fourth century the inhabitants of Caledonia were known to the Romans under the names of Dicaledones and Vecturiones, it being conjectured that these correspond to the Caledonians and Mæats of Dio, and the Northern and Southern Picts of a later period. The connection of the latter part of the word Di-caledones with Caledonii is evident, although the significance of the first syllable is doubtful,—some authorities conjecturing that it is the Gaelic word du, meaning “genuine.” It appears at all events to be established that during the early history of the Highlands, whatever other divisions may have existed among the inhabitants, those dwelling to the north and those dwelling to the south of the Grampians were two separate confederacies, and were known by distinct names.
We learn from our sources that towards the end of the fourth century, the people living in Caledonia were referred to by the Romans as the Dicaledones and Vecturiones. It's thought that these names correspond to the Caledonians and Mæats mentioned by Dio, as well as the Northern and Southern Picts from later times. The connection between the latter part of the word Dicaledones and Caledonii is clear, although the meaning of the first syllable is uncertain—some sources suggest it could be the Gaelic word du, meaning “genuine.” It seems established that during the early history of the Highlands, regardless of any other divisions among the people, those living to the north and the south of the Grampians were two distinct groups and were known by different names.
Another not unimportant fact to be learned from the Roman historians in relation to the Picts or Caledonians is, that about the middle of the 4th century they were assisted by the Attacots, Saxons, and Scots. As to who the Attacots were it is now impossible to conjecture with anything like certainty, there being no sufficient reason for believing that they were allied to the Irish Scots. It is well enough known who the Saxons were, but how they came at this early period to be acting in concert with the Picts it is difficult to say. It is possible that numbers of them may have effected a settlement, even at this early period, in North Britain, although it is more likely that they were roving adventurers, who had left their homes, from choice or on compulsion, to try their fortune in Britain. They were probably the first droppings of the abundant shower that overwhelmed South Britain a century later. The Romans at this period had an officer with the title of “Comes litoris Saxonici per Britanniam;” and Claudian, in his praises of Stilicho, introduces Britain, saying—
Another important fact to note from the Roman historians regarding the Picts or Caledonians is that around the middle of the 4th century, they were supported by the Attacots, Saxons, and Scots. It's now impossible to say for sure who the Attacots were, and there's no solid reason to believe they were linked to the Irish Scots. We know who the Saxons were, but it's hard to determine how they ended up working with the Picts during this early period. It's possible that many of them settled in North Britain at this time, although it seems more likely that they were adventurers who left their homes—either by choice or necessity—to seek their fortunes in Britain. They were probably the first wave of the large influx that would later flood South Britain a century later. At this time, the Romans had an officer with the title of “Saxon coast comes through Britain,” and Claudian, in his praises of Stilicho, mentions Britain, saying—
“Illius effectum curis, ne bella timerem
“Illius effectum curis, ne bella timerem
Scotica, ne Pictum tremerem, ne littore toto
Scotica, don't let me tremble at the Pict.
Prospicerem dubiis venturum Saxona ventis.”
"Expecting uncertain winds from Saxony."
It is interesting to notice that this[36] is the first mention made of the Scots in connection with what is now Scotland; but whether there were settlements of them at this time among the Picts, or whether they had come over from Ireland for the purpose of assisting the latter to harass the Romans, it is difficult to say. Probably, as was the case with the Saxons, these were the harbingers of the great migration that reached its culmination about a century and a half later. They appear, from what Ammianus says, to have been at this time a set of destructive vagabonds. We shall have more to say about them further on.
It’s interesting to point out that this[36] is the first time the Scots are mentioned in relation to what is now Scotland. However, it’s hard to determine if there were Scots settlements among the Picts at this time, or if they had come over from Ireland to help the Picts trouble the Romans. Likely, similar to the Saxons, they were the forerunners of the great migration that peaked about a century and a half later. From what Ammianus says, they seemed to be a group of destructive wanderers at this time. We’ll discuss them more later.
From the general tone of these contemporary Roman historians we learn that, whether Celtic or Gothic, these Picts or Caledonians were a hardy, indomitable, determined race, with a strong love of liberty and of the country in which they dwelt, and a resolution never to be subject to the greedy Roman. Comparatively few and barbarous as they were, they caused the Romans far more trouble than all the rest of Britain together; to conquer the latter and Romanize it appears to have been comparatively smooth work, but the Italians acknowledged the Highlanders invincible by building walls and other fortifications, and maintaining extra garrisons to protect the provincials from their fierce and wasting inroads. Whether the present Highlanders are the descendants of these or not, they certainly possess many of their qualities.
From the overall vibe of these modern Roman historians, we can see that, whether Celtic or Gothic, these Picts or Caledonians were a tough, unstoppable, and determined people, with a deep love for their freedom and the land they lived in, and a firm resolve never to fall under the control of the greedy Romans. Even though they were relatively few in number and seen as barbaric, they gave the Romans much more trouble than all the other tribes in Britain combined; conquering and Romanizing the latter seemed to be relatively easy, but the Italians recognized the Highlanders as unbeatable by building walls and other defenses, and keeping extra troops to protect the local people from their fierce and destructive raids. Whether the current Highlanders are their direct descendants or not, they definitely share many of their traits.
It will have been seen that the Roman historians give us almost no clue to what we now deem of most interest and importance, the place of the early inhabitants among the families of men, the time and manner of their arrival, the language they spoke, and their internal history generally. Of course the records of contemporaries stand in the first place of importance as evidences, and although we have other sources, historical, linguistic, and antiquarian, which shed a little light upon the subject, these, for various reasons, must be used with great caution. The only statement approaching to anything like a hint as to the origin of the Caledonians is that of Tacitus, referring to their ruddy locks and large limbs as an evidence of their German origin. There is no reason to doubt that those with whom Agricola came in contact were of this make and complexion, which, at the present day, are generally held to be indicative of a Teutonic origin; whereas the true Celt is popularly believed to be of a small make and dark complexion.[37] It may have been, that in Agricola’s time the part of the country into which he penetrated was occupied by considerable numbers of Teutons, who had effected a settlement either by force, or by favour of the prior inhabitants. The statement of Tacitus, however, those who uphold the Celtic theory endeavour to explain away.
It can be seen that the Roman historians give us almost no insight into what we now consider the most interesting and important aspects: the early inhabitants' place among human families, when and how they arrived, the language they spoke, and their overall internal history. Of course, records from contemporaries are the most significant evidence, and while we have other sources—historical, linguistic, and archaeological—that provide some clarity on the topic, these must be approached with great caution for various reasons. The only statement that comes close to hinting at the origin of the Caledonians is Tacitus’s remark about their red hair and large build, suggesting a German origin. There's no reason to doubt that those with whom Agricola interacted shared this physicality, which is generally considered indicative of a Teutonic background today; on the other hand, the true Celt is commonly thought to be smaller and darker. It may have been that during Agricola’s time, the region he entered was populated by significant numbers of Teutons, who had settled there either through force or with the prior inhabitants' approval. However, those who support the Celtic theory try to dismiss Tacitus's statement.
We may safely say then, that with regard to all the most important points that have excited the curiosity of modern enquirers, the only contemporary historians to whom we can appeal, leave us almost entirely in the dark.
We can confidently say that concerning all the key issues that have sparked the interest of today's researchers, the only modern historians we can refer to leave us mostly in the dark.
The writers, next in order of importance to whom an appeal is made as witnesses in this perplexing case, are the ecclesiastical chroniclers, the chief of whom are Gildas, Adamnan, Bede, Nennius. “Much of the error into which former writers have been led, has arisen from an improper use of these authors; they should be consulted exclusively as contemporary historians—whatever they assert as existing or occurring in their own time, or shortly before it, we may receive as true; but when we consider the perverted learning of that period, and the little information which they appear to have possessed of the traditions of the people around them, we ought to reject their fables or fanciful origins as altogether undeserving of credit.”[38] Though this dictum may perhaps be too sweeping, still any one who examines the authors referred to for himself, must admit that it is in the main just. It is well known that these writers exercise little or no discrimination in the composition of their narratives, that tradition, miracle, and observed fact are placed side by side, as all equally worthy of belief. Even Bede, the most reliable and[21] cautious of these early chroniclers, lived as long after some of the events of which he professes to give an account, as we of the present day do after the time of the Crusades; almost his sole authority being tradition or hearsay. Moreover, the knowledge which these writers had of the distinction between the various races of mankind was so very hazy, the terms they use are to us so comparatively unintelligible, and the information they do contain on the points in dispute so brief, vague, and parenthetical, that their value as authorities is reduced almost to a minimum.
The writers who are next in line of importance as witnesses in this confusing case are the church historians, primarily Gildas, Adamnan, Bede, and Nennius. “Much of the misunderstanding that earlier writers have encountered has come from misusing these authors; they should be regarded exclusively as contemporary historians—whatever they claim as happening in their own time or shortly before, we can accept as true; however, given the distorted knowledge of that period and their limited understanding of the traditions of the people around them, we should dismiss their myths or fanciful origins as entirely unworthy of belief.”[38] While this statement might be a bit too broad, anyone who looks into these authors for themselves must concede that it is mostly accurate. It’s well known that these writers show little to no discernment in crafting their narratives, mixing tradition, miracles, and observed facts as all equally credible. Even Bede, the most dependable and cautious of these early chroniclers, lived a long time after some of the events he claims to recount, just as we are now many years later than the time of the Crusades; his primary sources were tradition or hearsay. Additionally, the understanding these writers had of the differences among various races of humanity was quite vague, the terms they use are relatively unintelligible to us, and the information they provide on disputed points is often brief, unclear, and tangential, so their value as authorities is nearly minimal.
Whoever was the author of the work De Excidio Britanniæ, one of the latest and most acute writers[39] on ethnology has shown that he is almost totally unworthy of credit, the sources of his information being exceedingly suspicious, and his statements proved to be false by comparison with trustworthy contemporary Roman historians. There is every reason to believe that the so-called Gildas—for by Mr. Wright[40] he has been reduced to a nominis umbra—lived and wrote about the middle of the 6th century A.D., so that, had he used ordinary diligence and discrimination, he might have been of considerable assistance in enabling us to solve the perplexing mystery of the Pictish question. But indeed we have no right to look for much history in the work of Gildas, as it professes to be merely a complaint “on the general destruction of every thing that is good, and the general growth of evil throughout the land;” it is his purpose, he says, “to relate the deeds of an indolent and slothful race, rather than the exploits of those who have been valiant in the field.”[41] So far as the origin and early history of the Picts is concerned, Gildas is of almost no value whatever, the only time he mentions the Picts being incidentally to notice an invasion they had made into the Roman provinces.[42] If we can trust him, the Picts and their allies, the Scots, must have been very fierce enemies to deal with. They went about, he tells us, almost entirely destitute of clothes, having their faces covered with bushy hair, and were in the habit of dragging the poor enervated Britons from the top of their protecting wall with hooked weapons, slaughtering them without mercy. Some writers infer from this narrative that, during the Roman occupation, no permanent settlement of Scots had been effected in present Scotland, but that the Scots who assisted the Picts came over from their native Scotland (Ireland) for that purpose; he tells us that the Scots came from the north-west, and the Picts from the north.[43] “North-west” here, however, would apply quite as well to Argyle as to Ireland.
Whoever wrote the work De Excidio Britanniæ is largely considered untrustworthy, as one of the latest and most insightful writers on ethnology has shown. His sources are highly questionable, and his claims have been contradicted by reliable contemporary Roman historians. It seems that the so-called Gildas—who Mr. Wright has reduced to a nominis umbra—lived and wrote around the middle of the 6th century CE. If he had exercised even a bit of diligence and judgment, he could have significantly helped us unravel the complex mystery of the Pictish question. However, we shouldn't expect much historical insight from Gildas, as he claims his work is simply a lament “on the general destruction of everything good and the widespread increase of evil throughout the land;” he states that he aims “to recount the deeds of an indolent and lazy people, rather than the feats of those who have been brave in battle.”[41] When it comes to the origin and early history of the Picts, Gildas holds almost no value at all, mentioning the Picts only in passing when commenting on an invasion they launched into the Roman provinces.[42] If we can believe him, the Picts and their allies, the Scots, must have been fierce adversaries. He says they went around mostly without clothes, their faces covered with thick hair, and they would drag the weakened Britons off their protective wall with hooked weapons, slaughtering them mercilessly. Some writers interpret this account to mean that during the Roman occupation, no permanent settlements of Scots were established in what is now Scotland, suggesting that the Scots who aided the Picts came over from their homeland (Ireland) for this purpose; he tells us that the Scots came from the northwest, and the Picts from the north.[43] However, “northwest” could refer equally to Argyle or Ireland.
The writer next in chronological order from whom we derive any information of consequence concerning the Picts is Adamnan, a member of the early Irish Church, who was born in the county of Donegal about the year 625, elected abbot of Iona in 679, and who died in the year 704. Adamnan wrote a life of his great predecessor St. Columba, in which is contained much information concerning that great missionary’s labours among the Northern Picts; and although he narrates many stories which are palpably incredible, still the book contains much which may with confidence be accepted as fact. In connection with the questions under consideration, we learn that, in the time of Columba and Adamnan, there were—as formerly, in the time of the Roman writers—two divisions of the Picts, known in the 7th century and afterwards as the Northern and Southern Picts. Adamnan informs us that Columba’s mission was to the Northern Picts alone,—the southern division having been converted by St. Ninian in the 5th century. There has been much disputation as to the precise district inhabited by each of these two divisions of the Picts,—some maintaining that the southern division occupied the country to the south of the Forth and Clyde, while the Northern Picts occupied the whole district to the north of these estuaries. The best authorities, however, are of opinion that both divisions dwelt to the north of Antonine’s wall, and were divided from each other by the Grampians.
The next writer in chronological order who provides us with significant information about the Picts is Adamnan, a member of the early Irish Church. He was born in County Donegal around 625, elected abbot of Iona in 679, and died in 704. Adamnan wrote a biography of his great predecessor St. Columba, which contains a lot of information about that great missionary's efforts among the Northern Picts. While he tells many stories that seem incredible, the book also includes much that can confidently be regarded as fact. Regarding the issues being discussed, we learn that during the times of Columba and Adamnan, there were—just like in the times of the Roman writers—two divisions of the Picts known in the 7th century and later as the Northern and Southern Picts. Adamnan tells us that Columba's mission was solely to the Northern Picts, as the Southern division had been converted by St. Ninian in the 5th century. There has been much debate about the exact regions inhabited by these two divisions of the Picts—some argue that the Southern division occupied the land south of the Forth and Clyde, while the Northern Picts occupied the entire area north of these estuaries. However, the best authorities believe that both divisions lived north of Antonine's wall and were separated from each other by the Grampians.
What more immediately concerns our present purpose is a passage in Adamnan’s work in which he speaks of Columba preaching to the Picts through an interpreter. Now Columba[22] was an Irish Scot, whose native tongue was Gaelic, and it is from this argued that the Picts to whom he preached must have spoken a different language, or at least dialect, and belonged to a different race or tribe from the saint himself. Mr. Skene,[44] who ably advocates the Gaelic origin of the Picts, perceiving this difficulty, endeavours to explain away the force of the passage by making it mean that Columba “interpreted or explained the word of God, that is, the Bible, which, being written in Latin, would doubtless require to be interpreted to them.” The passage as quoted by Skene is, “Verbo Dei per interpretorem recepto.” Garnett, however, one of the most competent and candid writers on this question in its philological aspect, and who maintains, with the greatest clearness and ability, the Cymric origin of the Picts, looks at the passage in a different light. The entire passage, he says,[45] as it stands in Colganus, is as follows:—“Alio in tempore quo sanctus Columba in Pictorum provincia per aliquot demorabatur dies, quidam cum tota plebeius familia, verbum vitæ per interpretorem, Sancto prædicante viro, audiens credidit, credensque baptizatus est.”[46] “Here it will be observed,” continues Garnett, “Adamnan does not say, ‘verbum Dei,’ which might have been construed to mean the Scripture, but ‘verbum vitæ, Sancto prædicante viro,’ which can hardly mean anything but ‘the word of life, as it was preached by the Saint.’” Certainly, we think, the unprejudiced reader must admit that, so far as this point is concerned, Mr. Garnett has the best of it. Although at that time the Gaelic and Cymric dialects may have had much more in common than they have at the present day, nevertheless it appears to be beyond a doubt that the difference between the two was so great that a Gael would be unintelligible to a speaker of Cymric.[47]
What’s more relevant to our topic right now is a section in Adamnan’s work where he mentions Columba preaching to the Picts through an interpreter. Columba[22] was an Irish Scot whose first language was Gaelic. This leads to the conclusion that the Picts he preached to must have spoken a different language or at least a different dialect, and were likely from a different race or tribe than Columba himself. Mr. Skene,[44] who strongly supports the idea that the Picts were of Gaelic origin, notices this issue and tries to clarify the passage by suggesting that Columba “interpreted or explained the word of God, meaning the Bible, which was written in Latin and would definitely need interpretation for them.” The passage as quoted by Skene is, “Word of God received through interpreter.” However, Garnett, one of the most knowledgeable and honest writers on this subject from a linguistic perspective, and who convincingly argues for the Cymric origin of the Picts, interprets the passage differently. He states that the full passage, as it appears in Colganus, is: “At another time when Saint Columba was staying for several days in the province of the Picts, a certain man, along with his entire household, heard the words of life through an interpreter while the holy man was preaching, and he believed; upon believing, he was baptized.”[46] “It should be noted,” Garnett continues, “that Adamnan does not say ‘word of God,’ which could be interpreted as referring to Scripture, but instead says ‘word of life, by the holy preaching man,’ which can only mean ‘the word of life, as preached by the Saint.’” Certainly, it seems that any unbiased reader would agree that, on this point, Mr. Garnett has the stronger argument. While the Gaelic and Cymric dialects may have shared more similarities back then than they do now, it’s clear that the differences between the two were significant enough that a Gael would not have been understood by a Cymric speaker.[47]
The next and most important authority of this class on this quæstio vexata is the Venerable Bede, who, considering the age in which he lived, exercised so much caution and discrimination, that he deserves to be listened to with respect. Bede was born about 673. He was educated in the Monastery of Wearmouth, whence he removed to Jarrow, where he was ordained deacon in his nineteenth year, and priest in his thirtieth, and where he spent the rest of his days, dying in 735. He wrote many works, but the most important is the Historia Ecclesiastica Gentis Anglorum, the materials for which he obtained chiefly from native chronicles and biographies, records and public documents, and oral and written communications from contemporaries.
The next and most important authority on this quæstio vexata is the Venerable Bede, who, considering the time he lived in, showed great caution and discernment, which makes him worthy of respect. Bede was born around 673. He was educated at the Monastery of Wearmouth, then moved to Jarrow, where he was ordained a deacon at nineteen and a priest at thirty, and he spent the rest of his life there, dying in 735. He wrote many works, but the most significant is the Historia Ecclesiastica Gentis Anglorum, for which he largely relied on local chronicles and biographies, records and public documents, along with oral and written accounts from his contemporaries.
We shall transcribe most of the passage in which Bede speaks of the ancient inhabitants of Britain; so that our readers may be able to judge for themselves of the nature and value of the testimony borne by this venerable author. It must, however, be kept in mind that Bede does not pretend to give any but the ecclesiastical history of the English nation, everything else being subsidiary to this.
We will write out most of the section where Bede discusses the ancient people of Britain, so our readers can assess the nature and significance of the testimony from this respected author. It should be noted, though, that Bede only claims to provide the ecclesiastical history of the English nation, with everything else being secondary to that.
“This island at present, following the number of the books in which the Divine law was written, contains five nations, the English, Britons, Scots, Picts, and Latins, each in its own peculiar dialect cultivating the sublime study of Divine truth. The Latin tongue is, by the study of the Scriptures, become common to all the rest. At first this island had no other inhabitants but the Britons, from whom it derived its name, and who coming over into Britain, as is reported, from Armorica, possessed themselves of the southern parts thereof. When they, beginning at the south, had made themselves master of the greatest part of the island, it happened, that the nation of the[23] Picts coming into the ocean from Scythia, as is reported, in a few tall ships, were driven by the winds beyond the shores of Britain and arrived off Ireland, on the northern coasts, where, finding the nation of the Scots, they requested to be allowed to settle among them, but could not succeed in obtaining their request. The Scots answered, that the island could not contain them both; but ‘we can give you good advice,’ said they, ‘what to do; we know there is another island, not far from ours, to the eastward, which we often see at a distance, when the days are clear. If you will repair thither, you may be able to obtain settlements; or if they should oppose you, you may make use of us as auxiliaries.’ The Picts accordingly sailing over into Britain, began to inhabit the northern parts thereof, for the Britons were possessed of the southern. Now the Picts having no wives, and asking them of the Scots, they would not consent to grant them upon any other terms, than that when any difficulty should arise, they should rather choose themselves a king from the female royal race than from the male; which custom, as is well known, has been observed among the Picts to this day. In process of time, Britain, besides the Britons and the Picts, received a third nation, the Scots, who, departing out of Ireland under their leader Reuda, either by fair means, or by force of arms, secured to themselves those settlements among the Picts which they still possess. From the name of their commander, they are to this day called Dalreudins; for in their language Dal signifies a part.... It is properly the country of the Scots, who, migrating from thence, as has been said, added a third nation in Britain to the Britons and the Picts. There is a very large gulf of the sea, which formerly divided the nation of the Picts from the Britons; which gulf runs from the west very far into the land, where, to this day, stands the strong city of the Britons, called Alcluith. The Scots arriving on the north side of this bay, settled themselves there.”[48]
“This island currently contains five nations— the English, Britons, Scots, Picts, and Latins—each speaking its own unique dialect while pursuing the profound study of Divine truth, as per the number of books in which the Divine law is written. The Latin language has become common among them through the study of the Scriptures. Originally, only the Britons inhabited this island, from whom it got its name. They migrated to Britain from Armorica and settled in the southern parts. After establishing control over most of the island starting from the south, the Picts came from Scythia, as reported, in a few tall ships. They were blown off course by the winds and ended up on the northern coasts of Ireland, where they found the Scots. The Picts asked to settle among them but were unsuccessful in their request. The Scots replied that the island couldn’t support both nations, but they advised the Picts, saying, 'There’s another island to the east, not far from ours, that we often see when the weather is clear. If you go there, you might be able to settle down; if they oppose you, you could use us as allies.' So, the Picts sailed over to Britain and began living in the northern parts since the Britons were in the south. The Picts, lacking wives and asking the Scots for some, were told they could only have them on the condition that, in case of any difficulties, they would choose their king from the royal female line instead of the male line. This tradition is known to still be followed by the Picts today. Over time, Britain received a third nation, the Scots, who left Ireland under their leader Reuda and, whether through diplomacy or military force, secured their settlements among the Picts, which they still hold. They are known as Dalreudins, named after their leader, since in their language Dal means a part... This is essentially the region of the Scots, who, as mentioned, added a third nation in Britain alongside the Britons and the Picts. There used to be a large body of water that separated the Picts from the Britons; this body of water extends far inland from the west and is where, to this day, the strong city of the Britons, called Alcluith, stands. The Scots settled on the north side of this bay.”[48]
Here then Bede informs us that in his time the common report was that the Picts came into Scotland from Scythia, which, like the Germania of Tacitus, may be taken to mean the northern countries of Europe generally. This is substantially the same statement as that of the author of the Historia Britonum, commonly called Nennius, who lived in the 9th century, and who informs us that the Picts coming to Scotland about 300 B.C., occupied the Orkney Islands, whence issuing, they laid waste many regions, and seized those on the left-hand side, i.e. the north of Britain, where they still remained in the writer’s time, keeping possession of a third part of Britain.[49]
Here, Bede tells us that during his time, the general belief was that the Picts came to Scotland from Scythia, which, similar to Tacitus's Germania, can be understood as referring to the northern regions of Europe as a whole. This aligns closely with what the author of the Historia Britonum, known as Nennius, stated in the 9th century, who noted that the Picts arrived in Scotland around 300 BCE, occupied the Orkney Islands, and from there devastated many areas, taking control of the territories on the left side, i.e. the north of Britain, where they continued to reside in the writer’s time, holding a third of Britain.[49]
Supposing that Bede’s report was quite in accordance with truth, still it gives us but small help in coming to a conclusion as to the place of these Picts among the families of men. It is certain that by far the greater part of Europe had at one time a Celtic population who preceded, but ultimately gave way to another wave of emigrants from the east. Now, if we knew the date at which this so-called migration of the Picts took place it might be of considerable assistance to us; but as we cannot now find out whether these emigrants proceeded from a Celtic or a Teutonic stock, the statement of Bede, even if reliable, helps us not at all towards a solution of the question as to the race of the Picts. Innes[50] remarks very justly on this point—“Now, supposing that there were any good ground for the opinion of these two writers, which they themselves give only as a conjecture or hearsay, and that we had any certainty of the Caledonians, or Picts, having had their origin from the more northern parts of the European continent, it were an useless, as well as an endless discussion, to examine in particular from which of all the northern nations of the continent the first colony came to Caledonia; because that these nations of the north were almost in perpetual motion, and changing habitations, as Strabo remarks; and he assigns for it two reasons: the one, because of the barrenness of the soil, they tilled not the ground, and built habitations only for a day; the other, because being often overpowered by their neighbours, they were forced to remove. Another reason why it is impossible to know from which of[24] those nations the northern parts of Britain, (supposing they came from thence) were at first peopled, is because we have but very lame accounts of these northern nations from the Greek or Roman writers, (from whom alone we can look for any thing certain in those early times) especially of those of Scandia, to the north of the Baltic sea, as the same Strabo observes. Besides, it appears that Caledonia was peopled long before the inhabitants of these northern parts of the continent were mentioned, or even known by the most ancient writers we have; and perhaps before the first nations mentioned by them were settled in those parts.”
Assuming Bede's report is accurate, it still doesn’t provide much assistance in determining the place of the Picts among the human families. It's clear that a significant portion of Europe once had a Celtic population that preceded but eventually gave way to another wave of migrants from the east. If we knew when this so-called migration of the Picts happened, it could help us a lot; but since we can't determine if these migrants were from a Celtic or a Teutonic background, Bede's statement, even if it's reliable, doesn't aid us at all in figuring out the race of the Picts. Innes[50] wisely notes on this issue, “Now, assuming there was any solid basis for the views of these two writers, which they merely present as speculation or rumor, and that we had any certainty that the Caledonians, or Picts, originated from the northern parts of the European continent, it would be a pointless and never-ending discussion to specifically analyze which of all the northern nations of the continent sent the first settlers to Caledonia. This is because these northern nations were almost always on the move, changing their settlements, as Strabo points out; and he gives two reasons for this: first, due to the infertility of the soil, they didn’t farm and built dwellings only temporarily; second, because they were often overpowered by their neighbors, they were forced to relocate. Another reason it’s impossible to know which of those nations populated the northern parts of Britain (assuming they came from there) is that we have only very inadequate accounts of these northern nations from Greek or Roman writers (the only sources we can rely on for anything certain from those early times), especially of those from Scandia, north of the Baltic Sea, as Strabo also notes. Moreover, it seems Caledonia was settled long before the inhabitants of these northern areas were even mentioned or recognized by the earliest writers we have, and possibly before the first nations they referred to were established in those regions.”
There is, however, another statement made by Bede in the passage quoted, upon which, as it refers to his own time, much more reliance can be placed; it is, that in his time Britain contained five nations, each having its own peculiar dialect, viz., the English, Britons, Scots, Picts, and Latins. We know that the English spoke in the main Saxon; the Britons, i.e., the inhabitants of Wales, Cumbria, &c., Welsh; the Scots, Gaelic; the Latins, we suppose, being the Romanized Britons and ecclesiastics. What language then did the Picts speak? As we know that Bede never travelled, he must have got his information from an informant or by hearsay, which circumstance rather detracts from its value. But supposing we take the passage literally as it stands, we learn that in Bede’s time there were five distinct peoples or nations, whose names he gives, sharing among them the island. He does not say there were five distinct tongues, which would have been quite a different statement; he speaks of them not so much in respect of their language as in respect of their being the separate items which composed the inhabitants of Britain. In his time they were all quite distinct, in a measure independent of and at enmity with each other. He does not classify them in respect of the race to which they belonged, but with reference to the particular districts which they inhabited, and perhaps with regard to the time and means of their conversion to Christianity, each having been converted at a different time and by a different saint. The substance then of what he says appears to be, that there were in his time five distinct tribes or congregations of people in Britain, each converted to Christianity, and each having the gospel preached in its own tongue. Supposing that the Picts and Scots, or Picts and Britons, or Picts and English did speak exactly the same tongue, it is not at all likely that Bede, in the present case, would have classed them together as both being one nation. Moreover, suppose we allow that Bede did mean that each of these nations spoke a language quite distinct from all the others, then his statement cuts equally at the Gothic and Celtic theory. The conclusion we are forced to is, that from this passage nothing can be gained to help us out of our difficulty.
There is, however, another statement made by Bede in the quoted passage that we can rely on more because it refers to his own time. He mentions that during his era, Britain was home to five nations, each with its own unique dialect: the English, Britons, Scots, Picts, and Latins. We know that the English primarily spoke Saxon; the Britons, meaning those from Wales, Cumbria, etc., spoke Welsh; the Scots spoke Gaelic; and the Latins were likely the Romanized Britons and clergy. So what language did the Picts speak? Since Bede never traveled, he must have gotten his information from someone else or through hearsay, which diminishes its reliability. But if we take the passage literally, we learn that in Bede's time there were five distinct peoples or nations, which he lists, sharing the island among themselves. He doesn't claim there were five distinct languages, which would be a different statement; he refers to them more as separate groups that made up the population of Britain. At that time, they were all quite distinct, somewhat independent, and at odds with one another. He categorizes them not by the race to which they belonged but by the particular areas they inhabited, and possibly by the different times and means of their conversion to Christianity, each having been converted at different times and by different saints. Essentially, what he conveys is that in his time there were five distinct tribes or groups of people in Britain, each converted to Christianity, and each having the gospel preached in its own language. If we assume that the Picts and Scots, or Picts and Britons, or Picts and English spoke exactly the same language, it is unlikely that Bede would have classified them together as one nation. Furthermore, if we accept that Bede meant that each of these nations spoke a language distinct from all the others, then his statement challenges both the Gothic and Celtic theories. The conclusion we reach is that this passage does not provide any clarity to help us resolve our issues.
There is a statement at the end of the passage quoted to which we would draw the reader’s attention, as being Bede’s way, and no doubt the universal way in his time, of accounting for a peculiar law which appears to have regulated the succession to the Pictish throne, and which ultimately, according to some, was the means of placing on that throne a Scottish monarch; thus accounting to some extent for the sudden disappearance and apparent destruction of the Pictish people and language.
There’s a statement at the end of the quoted passage that we want to highlight, as it reflects Bede’s perspective, and likely the general understanding of his time, regarding a specific law that seems to have governed the succession to the Pictish throne. This law, according to some, ended up leading to a Scottish monarch taking the throne, which explains, to some degree, the sudden disappearance and seeming extinction of the Pictish people and their language.
We shall here refer to one other passage in the same historian, which has perhaps given rise to greater and more acrimonious contention than any other point in connection with this wordy discussion. The only word that has come down to us, which, with the exception of the names of the Pictish kings, we can be sure is a remnant of the Pictish language, is the name said by Bede to have been given to the eastern termination of the wall of Antonine. Bede,[51] in speaking of the turf wall built by the Britons of Valentia in the beginning of the 5th century, says, “it begins at about two miles distance from the monastery of Abercorn on the west, at a place called in the Pictish language Peanfahel, but in the English tongue Penneltum.” This statement of Bede’s is straightforward and clear enough, and has never been disputed by any writer on any one of the three sides of the question. Nevertheless it has been used by the advocates respectively of the Gothic, Gaelic, and[25] Cymric origin of the Picts, as an undoubted proof of the correctness of each of these theories. Pinkerton, whose dishonesty and acrimoniousness are well known, and must detract considerably from the force of his arguments, claims it as being entirely Gothic or Teutonic. “The Pictish word,” he says,[52] “is broad Gothic; Paena ‘to extend,’ Ihre; and Vahel, a broad sound of veal, the Gothic for ‘wall,’ or of the Latin vallum, contracted val; hence it means ‘the extent or end of the wall.’” This statement of Pinkerton’s may be dismissed as too far-fetched and awkward to merit much consideration, and we may safely regard the word as capable of satisfactory explanation only in Celtic. Innes, who upholds the British, i.e. the Cymric, origin of the Picts, says,[53] “we nowhere find a clearer proof of the Pictish language being the same as the British [Welsh], than in Bede, where he tells us that Penuahel in Pictish signifies the head of the wall, which is just the signification that the same two words Pen and Uahel have in the British.” In this opinion Chalmers and other advocates of the Cymric theory coincide. Mr. Garnett, who essentially agrees with Innes and Chalmers as to the Cymric origin of the Picts, lays little stress upon this word as furnishing an argument in support of his theory. “Almost the only Pictish word given us by an ancient writer is the well-known Pen val (or as it appears in the oldest MSS. of Bede (Peann fahel)), the name given by the Picts to the Wall’s End, or eastern termination of the Vallum of Antoninus. It is scarcely necessary to say the first part of the word is decidedly Cymric; pen, head, being contrary to all Gaelic analogy. The latter half might be plausibly claimed as the Gaelic fal; gwall being the more common termination in Welsh for a wall or rampart. Fal, however, does occur in Welsh in the sense of inclosure, a signification not very remote.”[54]
We will reference another passage from the same historian, which has likely sparked more intense and heated debate than any other issue related to this lengthy discussion. The only word that has survived, apart from the names of the Pictish kings, that we can confirm is a remnant of the Pictish language, is the name that Bede claims was given to the eastern end of the wall built by Antonine. Bede,[51] while discussing the turf wall constructed by the Britons of Valentia in the early 5th century, states, “it begins about two miles from the monastery of Abercorn on the west, at a place called in Pictish Peanfahel, but in English Penneltum.” This statement from Bede is straightforward and clear enough and has never been contested by any writer on any side of the issue. However, it has been used by the proponents of the Gothic, Gaelic, and[25] Cymric origins of the Picts as undeniable proof supporting each of these theories. Pinkerton, whose dishonesty and bitterness are well recognized and significantly weaken his arguments, claims it is entirely Gothic or Teutonic. “The Pictish word,” he states,[52] “is broad Gothic; Paena means ‘to extend,’ Ihre; and Vahel, a broad sound of veal, is the Gothic word for ‘wall,’ or relates to the Latin vallum, contracted as val; thus it means ‘the extent or end of the wall.’” This assertion from Pinkerton can be dismissed as overly speculative and awkward, and we can confidently view the word as able to be adequately explained only within a Celtic context. Innes, who supports the British, i.e. the Cymric, origin of the Picts, states,[53] “we find no clearer proof that the Pictish language is the same as British [Welsh] than in Bede, where he tells us that Penuahel in Pictish means the head of the wall, which is exactly the meaning that the same two words Pen and Uahel have in British.” In this view, Chalmers and other supporters of the Cymric theory agree. Mr. Garnett, who largely aligns with Innes and Chalmers regarding the Cymric origin of the Picts, places little emphasis on this word as supporting his theory. “Almost the only Pictish word provided by an ancient writer is the well-known Pen val (or as it appears in the oldest manuscripts of Bede (Peann fahel)), the name given by the Picts to the Wall’s End, or eastern end of the Vallum of Antoninus. It is hardly necessary to mention that the first part of the word is clearly Cymric; pen, meaning head, is contrary to all Gaelic analogies. The latter half might be reasonably claimed as the Gaelic fal; gwall is the more common ending in Welsh for a wall or rampart. However, fal does occur in Welsh with the meaning of enclosure, a meaning that isn't very far off.”[54]
We may safely conclude, then, that this so called Pictish word, or, indeed, any information which we find in Bede, affords us no key to the perplexing question of the origin and race of the Picts.
We can confidently say that this so-called Pictish word, or really any information we find in Bede, does not provide us with a solution to the puzzling question of the origin and ethnicity of the Picts.
We learn, however, one fact from Bede[57] which is so far satisfactory, viz., that in his time there were two divisions of the Picts, known as the Northern and Southern Picts, which were separated from each other by steep and rugged mountains. On reading the passage in Bede, one very naturally supposes that the steep and rugged mountains must be the Grampians, to which the expression applies more aptly than to any other mountain-chain in Scotland. Even this, however, has been made matter of dispute, it being contended by some that the locality of the Southern Picts was in the south-west and south of Scotland, where some writers set up a powerful Pictish kingdom. Mr. Grub,[58] however, has clearly shown that the locality of the Southern Picts was to the north of the Forth and Clyde, and to the south of the Grampians. “The mistake formerly so common in regard to the country of the Southern Picts converted by St. Ninian, was in part owing to the situation of Candida Casa. It was supposed that his see must have been in the country of those whom he converted.” He clearly proves that it was not so in reality, and that there was nothing so unusual in the situation as to justify the conclusion which was drawn from it. “It was, no doubt, the case that the teachers by whom the chief Celtic and Teutonic nations were converted generally fixed their seat among those whom they instructed in the faith. But there was no necessity for this, especially when the residence of the teacher was in the neighbourhood of his converts. St. Columba was primate of all the churches of the Northern Picts, but he did not permanently reside among that nation. St. Ninian had ready access to his[26] Pictish converts, and could govern them as easily from his White Church on the Solway, as Columba could instruct and rule the Northern Picts from his monastery in Iona.”[59]
We learn, however, one fact from Bede[57] which is quite satisfactory: in his time, there were two groups of Picts known as the Northern and Southern Picts, separated by steep and rugged mountains. Upon reading Bede's account, one might naturally think that these mountains are the Grampians, as this description fits better than any other mountain range in Scotland. Even this, however, has been debated, with some arguing that the Southern Picts' territory was in the southwest and south of Scotland, where some writers suggest a strong Pictish kingdom existed. Mr. Grub,[58] however, has clearly shown that the Southern Picts were actually located to the north of the Forth and Clyde, and south of the Grampians. “The common mistake regarding the area of the Southern Picts converted by St. Ninian was partly due to the location of Candida Casa. It was believed that his see must have been among the people he converted.” He convincingly demonstrates that this was not the case and that the location was not so unusual as to warrant the conclusions drawn from it. “It is true that the teachers who converted the main Celtic and Teutonic nations often established their base among those they instructed in the faith. However, this wasn’t always necessary, especially when the teacher lived near his converts. St. Columba was the leader of all the churches of the Northern Picts, but he didn’t permanently live among them. St. Ninian had easy access to his Pictish converts and could govern them just as effectively from his White Church on the Solway as Columba could instruct and lead the Northern Picts from his monastery in Iona.”[59]
Other authorities appealed to by the upholders of each of the Celtic theories are the Welsh traditions, the Irish Annals, the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, and various legendary documents of more or less value and authenticity. As these are of no greater authority than the writers with whom we have been dealing, and as the partisans of each theory claim the various passages as either confirming, or, at any rate, not contradicting their views, we shall not further trouble the reader with specimens of the manner in which they are dealt with. There is one passage, however, in the Welsh Triads, which the advocates of the Gaelic hypothesis claim as strongly confirmatory of their theory. After referring to the coming in of the Cymry, the Britons, etc., the Triads[60] go on to say, “Three tribes came, under protection, into the Island of Britain, and by the consent and permission of the nation of the Cymry, without weapon, without assault. The first was the tribe of the Caledonians in the north. The second was the Gwyddelian Race, which are now in Alban (Scotland). The third were the men of Galedin, who came into the Isle of Wight. Three usurping tribes came into the Island of Britain and never departed out of it. The first were the Coranied, who came from the land of Pwyl. The second were the Gwyddelian Ffichti, who came into Alban over the sea of Llychlyn (Denmark). The third were the Saxons.” “The Triads,” says Skene[61] in connection with this, “appear distinctly to have been written previous to the Scottish conquest in the ninth century, and they mention among the three usurping tribes of Britain the ‘Gwyddyl Ffichti,’ and add immediately afterwards, ‘and these Gwyddyl Ffichti are in Alban, along the shore of the sea of Llychlyn.’ In another place, among the treacherous tribes of Britain, the same Triads mention the ‘Gwyddyl coch o’r Werddon a ddaethant in Alban,’ that is ‘the Red Gwyddyl from Ireland, who came into Alban,’ plainly alluding to the Dalriads, who were an Irish colony, and who have been acknowledged by all to have been a Gaelic race. It will be observed from these passages that the Welsh Triads, certainly the oldest and most unexceptionable authority on the subject, apply the same term of Gwyddyl to the Picts and to the Dalriads, and consequently they must have been of the same race, and the Picts a Gaelic people. Farther, the Welsh word ‘Gwyddyl,’ by which they distinguish that race, has been declared by all the best authorities to be exactly synonymous with the word Gael, the name by which the Highlanders have at all times been distinguished, and the Welsh words ‘Gwyddyl Ffichti’ cannot be interpreted to mean any thing else than ‘The Gaelic Picts,’ or ‘Pictish Gael.’”
Other sources cited by supporters of each of the Celtic theories include Welsh traditions, the Irish Annals, the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, and various legendary documents of varying value and authenticity. Since these sources are no more authoritative than those we’ve already discussed, and since the advocates of each theory claim different passages either confirm or, at least, don’t contradict their beliefs, we won’t burden the reader with examples of how these texts are interpreted. However, there is one passage in the Welsh Triads that supporters of the Gaelic theory strongly believe supports their argument. After mentioning the arrival of the Cymry, the Britons, and others, the Triads[60] continue, “Three tribes came, under protection, into the Island of Britain, with the consent and permission of the Cymry nation, without weapons, without conflict. The first was the tribe of the Caledonians in the north. The second was the Gwyddelian Race, now found in Alban (Scotland). The third were the men of Galedin, who came into the Isle of Wight. Three usurping tribes arrived in the Island of Britain and never left it. The first were the Coranied, who came from the land of Pwyl. The second were the Gwyddelian Ffichti, who crossed the sea of Llychlyn (Denmark) into Alban. The third were the Saxons.” “The Triads,” says Skene[61], “appear to have been written before the Scottish conquest in the ninth century, and they include among the three usurping tribes of Britain the ‘Gwyddyl Ffichti,’ and add right afterward, ‘and these Gwyddyl Ffichti are in Alban, along the shore of the sea of Llychlyn.’ In another section, among the deceitful tribes of Britain, the same Triads mention the ‘Red-haired Irishmen came to Scotland.,’ meaning ‘the Red Gwyddyl from Ireland, who came into Alban,’ clearly referring to the Dalriads, who were an Irish colony and have universally been recognized as a Gaelic race. From these passages, it can be noted that the Welsh Triads, certainly the oldest and most reliable authority on the subject, use the same term 'Gwyddyl' for both the Picts and the Dalriads, indicating they must have been of the same race, and that the Picts were a Gaelic people. Furthermore, the Welsh word 'Gwyddyl,' by which they identify that race, has been identified by all the best sources as being exactly synonymous with the word Gael, the term always used for the Highlanders, and the Welsh phrase 'Gwyddyl Ffichti’ can only be interpreted as ‘The Gaelic Picts,’ or ‘Pictish Gael.’”
The following is the substance of the information given by the Irish writers as to the origin, race, and early history of the Picts. The greater part of it is, of course, mere tradition, accumulating as it grew older, and heightened by the imagination of the writers themselves.[62] The Picts were called by the Irish writers Cruithnidh, which O’Brien considers to be the same as Britneigh, or Britons; but according to others the name was derived from Cruthen, who founded the kingdom of the Picts in North Britain, in the first century; others derive the name from Cruit, a harp, hence Cruitneach, the Irish for Pict, also signifies a harper, as they are said to have been celebrated harpers. The ancient Britons are mentioned by Cæsar, and other Roman writers, to have painted their bodies of a blue colour, with the juice of a plant called woad, hence the painted Britons were called by the Romans Picti. The Picts or Cruthneans, according to the Psalter of Cashel, and other ancient annals, came from Thrace, in the reign of the Milesian monarch Heremon, nearly a thousand years before the Christian era, and landed at Inver Slainge, now the Bay of Wexford, under two chief commanders named Gud and Cathluan, but not being permitted to settle in Ireland, they sailed to Albain, or that part of North Britain, now Scotland, their chiefs having been kindly[27] supplied with wives of Irish birth. The Cruthneans became possessed of North Britain, and founded there the kingdom of the Picts. A colony of the Cruthneans, or Picts, from North Britain, settled in Ulster in early times, and are often mentioned from the first to the ninth century; they resided chiefly in Dalaradia and Tir Eogain, or parts of Down, Antrim, and Derry, and became mixed by intermarriages with the old Irish of the Irian race, and were ruled over by their own princes and chiefs; and some of those Picts, also settled in Connaught, in the county of Roscommon. According to the Irish writers, the Picts, in their first progress to Ireland from Thrace, settled a colony in Gaul, and the tribes called Pictones and Pictavi, in that country, were descended from them, and they gave name to Pictavia, or the city of Poictiers, and the province of Poitou; and from these Picts were descended the Vendeans of France. The Caledonians, or first inhabitants of Scotland, are considered to have been the same as the Picts, and mixed with Cimbrians or Britons, and some of the Milesian Scots from Ireland.
The following is the main information provided by Irish writers about the origin, race, and early history of the Picts. Most of this is just tradition that built up over time, influenced by the imagination of the writers themselves.[62] The Irish writers referred to the Picts as Cruithnidh, which O’Brien thinks is the same as Britneigh, or Britons; however, some claim the name comes from Cruthen, who established the Pictish kingdom in North Britain during the first century. Others believe the name comes from Cruit, meaning harp, hence Cruitneach, the Irish term for Pict, which also means harper, as they were known for their exceptional harp playing. The ancient Britons are noted by Cæsar and other Roman writers to have painted their bodies blue using a plant called woad, leading the Romans to call them Picti, or painted ones. According to the Psalter of Cashel and other ancient records, the Picts or Cruthneans came from Thrace during the reign of the Milesian king Heremon, nearly a thousand years before the Christian era, and landed at Inver Slainge, now the Bay of Wexford, under two leaders named Gud and Cathluan. However, since they weren't allowed to settle in Ireland, they sailed to Albain, the northern part of Britain now known as Scotland, where their leaders were generously provided with wives of Irish descent. The Cruthneans settled in North Britain and founded the Pictish kingdom there. A group of the Cruthneans, or Picts, from North Britain later settled in Ulster in ancient times and are frequently mentioned from the first to the ninth century. They primarily lived in Dalaradia and Tir Eogain, areas that are now parts of Down, Antrim, and Derry, and intermarried with the native Irish of the Irian race, governed by their own princes and chiefs. Some of these Picts also settled in Connaught, specifically in the county of Roscommon. According to Irish writers, when the Picts migrated to Ireland from Thrace, they established a colony in Gaul, and the tribes known as Pictones and Pictavi in that region descended from them, leading to the name Pictavia, which is associated with the city of Poitiers and the province of Poitou; from these Picts also came the Vendeans of France. The Caledonians, or the earliest inhabitants of Scotland, are believed to have been the same as the Picts and were mixed with Cimbrians or Britons and some of the Milesian Scots from Ireland.
The advocates of the various theories, apparently aware of how little can be made of the meagre and suspicious information afforded by these early histories and chronicles, have latterly made language the principal battle-ground on which to fight out this endless and profitless strife. Most of them take for granted that if the language spoken by any people can be found out, a sure indication is afforded of the race to which that people belonged; and that the topography of a country must necessarily have been imposed by the earliest inhabitants of whom we have record; and that, if so, the limits of their territory must have been co-extensive with the limits of such topography. This, however, is going too far. All the length to which we are permitted in fairness to go, when we find in any district or country an abundance of names of natural objects, as rivers and mountains, which can with certainty be traced to any particular language, is, that at one time or other, a race of people speaking this language must have passed over and dwelt for some time in that particular district or country. We find Celtic names of rivers and mountains scattered all over Europe, in the midst of peoples who are admitted on all hands to have little or none of the Celtic element in them.[63] So that an unprejudiced judge must admit that the fact of Cymric and Gaelic words being found in certain districts of the north of Scotland argues only that at one time people speaking these dialects must have dwelt in these districts. It affords no proof by itself that the people whom we first meet with in these districts are the people who spoke these dialects, and who imposed these names; nor indeed, if we could be sure that the people whom we first meet with as inhabitants also spoke the dialect to which such names belong, does it prove that they were the imposers of these names, that the dialect was their native and original tongue, and that they had not acquired it either as conquerors or conquered. Nor can it be adduced as a proof of sameness of race, that the present inhabitants of any particular district speak the same language as those who inhabited that district 1800 years ago or less. “He who trusts to language, and especially to written language, alone, as an index to race, must be prepared to maintain that the Gallic nation emigrated from the seven hills of Rome, and that the Franks came with them; that the Romans extirpated the Celts and Iberians of Spain, and that the Goths and Moors spoke nearly the same language as the Romans; that the Negroes of the United States and Jamaica were exported from England when in their infancy. So would Philology, if left to herself, interpret phenomena, of which we know, from other sources of information, that the causes are totally different.”[64] “The clearest proof that a mountain or river has a Celtic name, only shows that at some time or other Celts had been there; it does not tell us when they were there. Names, as the experience of the world amply shows, live after the people who bestowed them have long disappeared, and that through successive races of occupants.”[65]
The supporters of various theories, apparently aware of how little can be made from the limited and questionable information available in these early histories and chronicles, have recently turned language into the main battleground for this endless and unproductive conflict. Most of them assume that if we can discover the language spoken by any group of people, it will reliably indicate which race they belonged to; and that the geography of a country must have been laid out by the earliest inhabitants we have records of; and that, if that's the case, the extent of their territory must have been the same as the extent of that geography. However, this is going too far. The most we can fairly claim when we find a lot of names of natural features like rivers and mountains in any region is that at some point, a group of people who spoke that language must have passed through and lived in that area for a while. We find Celtic names for rivers and mountains scattered all across Europe, even among people who are generally acknowledged to have little or no Celtic ancestry.[63] An unbiased observer must acknowledge that the presence of Cymric and Gaelic words in certain parts of northern Scotland only indicates that at some time, people speaking those dialects must have inhabited those areas. It doesn't prove, on its own, that the people we first encounter in those regions are the same ones who spoke those dialects and gave those names; nor does it necessarily prove that if we could confirm that the initial inhabitants also spoke the dialect corresponding to those names, they were the ones who created them, that the dialect was their original language, or that they hadn’t learned it as conquerors or the conquered. Additionally, just because the current inhabitants of a specific area speak the same language as those who lived there 1800 years ago or less, it doesn’t establish racial sameness. “Anyone who relies solely on language, especially written language, as a way to gauge race must be prepared to argue that the Gallic nation migrated from the seven hills of Rome, and that the Franks joined them; that the Romans wiped out the Celts and Iberians in Spain, and that the Goths and Moors spoke nearly the same language as the Romans; that the Black people of the United States and Jamaica were exported from England while they were still infants. If left unchecked, Philology would explain phenomena with causes that, as we know from other sources, are completely different.”[64] “The simplest indication that a mountain or river has a Celtic name only shows that at some point, Celts were there; it does not specify when they were present. Names, as the world’s experience clearly shows, continue to exist long after the people who created them have vanished, often through successive waves of inhabitants.”[65]
The materials which have been wrought up into a linguistic argument by the upholders of each of the three Pictish theories, Gothic, Gaelic, and Cymric, are chiefly a list of Pictish[28] kings which, we believe, may be depended on as authentic, and the topography of the country to the east and south-east of the Grampians, together with the single so-called Pictish word Peanfahel, which we have already considered. The theorists differ as much in their interpretation of the significance of what remains of the Pictish language, as we have seen they do in their interpretation of any references to the subject in dispute in ancient chronicles. The names of the kings, and the names of places have been traced by the disputants to Gothic, Gaelic and Cymric roots. As an amusing specimen of the ingenuity displayed in this hunt after roots, we give below a small table from Burton, comparing the different etymologies of names of kings given by Pinkerton, Chalmers, and Jamieson.[66]
The materials used to build a linguistic argument by supporters of the three Pictish theories—Gothic, Gaelic, and Cymric—primarily consist of a list of Pictish[28] kings, which we believe can be considered authentic, as well as the geography of the area to the east and southeast of the Grampians, along with the one so-called Pictish word Peanfahel, which we have previously discussed. The theorists interpret the meaning of what remains of the Pictish language differently, just as we've seen them interpret references to the topic in ancient chronicles. The names of the kings and places have been traced by the disputants to Gothic, Gaelic, and Cymric origins. As an entertaining example of the creativity shown in this quest for origins, we provide a small table below from Burton that compares the different etymologies of king names given by Pinkerton, Chalmers, and Jamieson.[66]
It is, however, generally admitted at the present day, that so far as language is concerned, the Gothic theory has not the remotest chance; that names of places and of kings are most satisfactorily and straightforwardly explained by Cymric roots. As the Gothic or Teutonic theory cannot stand the test of modern criticism, we shall content ourselves with giving specimens of the manner in which the linguistic, or, more strictly, topographical argument is used by the advocates of the Cymric and Gaelic hypotheses respectively.
It is now widely accepted that when it comes to language, the Gothic theory has virtually no credibility; the names of places and kings are best explained by Cymric roots. Since the Gothic or Teutonic theory fails to hold up under modern scrutiny, we'll simply provide examples of how the advocates for the Cymric and Gaelic theories use linguistic or, more specifically, topographical arguments.
The Cymric argument is clearly, ably, and succinctly stated by Mr. Garnett in his essay on “The Relation of the Pict and Gael;” he, however, it must be remembered, looked at the whole question mainly in its philological aspect. In stating the argument we shall use chiefly his own words.[67] “That the Picts were actually Celts, and not of Teutonic race, is proved to a demonstration by the names of their kings; of whom a list, undoubtedly genuine from the fifth century downwards, was published by Innes, from a manuscript in the Colbertine library. Some of those appellations are, as far as we know at present, confined to the Pictish sovereigns; but others are well-known Welsh and Gaelic names. They differ, however, slightly in their forms, from their Cymric equivalents; and more decidedly so from the Gaelic ones; and, as far as they go, lead to the supposition that those who bore them spoke a language bearing a remote analogy to the Irish with its cognates, but a pretty close one to the Welsh.
The Cymric argument is clearly, effectively, and succinctly presented by Mr. Garnett in his essay on “The Relation of the Pict and Gael;” however, it should be noted that he primarily considered the whole question from a linguistic perspective. In summarizing the argument, we will mainly use his own words.[67] “That the Picts were actually Celts, and not of Teutonic descent, is clearly demonstrated by the names of their kings; a list of which, undoubtedly authentic from the fifth century onwards, was published by Innes, based on a manuscript in the Colbertine library. Some of these names, as far as we currently know, are unique to the Pictish kings; while others are well-known Welsh and Gaelic names. They do differ slightly in form from their Cymric equivalents, and more significantly from the Gaelic ones; and, as far as they indicate, suggest that those who had them spoke a language that had a distant similarity to Irish and its related languages, but a much closer connection to Welsh.”
“In the list furnished by Innes the names Maelcon, Elpin, Taran (i.e. thunder), Uven (Owen), Bargoit, are those of personages well known in British history or tradition. Wrgust, which appears as Fergus in the Irish annals, is the Welsh Gwrgust. Talorg, Talorgan, evidently contain the British word Tal, forehead, a common element in proper names; ex. gr. Talhaiarn, Iron Forehead; Taliesin, splendid forehead, &c. Taleurgain would signify in Welsh golden or splendid front. Three kings are represented as sons of Wid, in the Irish annals of Foit or Foith. In Welsh orthography it would be Gwydd, wild; a common name in Brittany at the present day, under the form of Gwez. The names Drust, Drostan, Wrad, Necton (in Bede Naitan), closely resemble the Welsh Trwst, Trwstan, Gwriad, Nwython. It will be sufficient to compare the entire list with the Irish or Highland genealogies, to be convinced that there must have been a material distinction between the two [29]branches. Most of the Pictish names are totally unknown in Irish or Highland history, and the few that are equivalent, such as Angus and Fergus, generally differ in form. The Irish annalists have rather obscured the matter, by transforming those names according to their national system of orthography; but it is remarkable that a list in the ‘Book of Ballymote,’ partly given by Lynch in his ‘Cambrensis Eversus,’ agrees closely with Innes, even preserving the initial w or u where the Gaelic would require f. The philological inferences to be deduced from this document may be thus briefly summed up:—1. The names of the Pictish kings are not Gaelic, the majority of them being totally unknown both in the Irish and Highland dialects, while the few which have Gaelic equivalents decidedly differ from them in form. Cineod (Kenneth) and Domhnall or Donnel, appear to be the only exceptions. 2. Some of them cannot be identified as Welsh; but the greater number are either identical with or resemble known Cymric names; or approach more nearly to Welsh in structure and orthography than to any other known language. 3. There appears nevertheless to have been a distinction, amounting, at all events, to a difference in dialect. The Pictish names beginning with w would in Welsh have gw, as Gwrgust for Wrgust, and so of the rest. There may have been other differences sufficient to justify Bede’s statement that the Pictish language was distinct from the British, which it might very well be without any impeachment of its claim to be reckoned as closely cognate.”
“In the list provided by Innes, the names Maelcon, Elpin, Taran (meaning thunder), Uven (Owen), and Bargoit are those of figures well known in British history or tradition. Wrgust, which appears as Fergus in the Irish records, is the Welsh Gwrgust. Talorg and Talorgan clearly contain the British word Tal, meaning forehead, a common element in proper names; for example, Talhaiarn, Iron Forehead; Taliesin, splendid forehead, etc. Taleurgain would mean in Welsh golden or splendid front. Three kings are noted as sons of Wid in the Irish records of Foit or Foith. In Welsh writing, it would be Gwydd, meaning wild; a common name in Brittany today, under the form Gwez. The names Drust, Drostan, Wrad, and Necton (in Bede Naitan) closely resemble the Welsh Trwst, Trwstan, Gwriad, Nwython. It is sufficient to compare the entire list with the Irish or Highland genealogies to be convinced that there must have been a significant distinction between the two [29]branches. Most Pictish names are completely unknown in Irish or Highland history, and the few that are equivalent, such as Angus and Fergus, generally differ in form. The Irish annalists have somewhat obscured the matter by altering those names according to their own system of writing; however, it is notable that a list in the ‘Book of Ballymote,’ partly provided by Lynch in his ‘Cambrensis Eversus,’ closely matches Innes, even maintaining the initial w or u where Gaelic would require f. The philological conclusions that can be drawn from this document can be summarized as follows: 1. The names of the Pictish kings are not Gaelic, with most being completely unfamiliar in both Irish and Highland dialects, while the few that have Gaelic equivalents differ markedly from them in form. Cineod (Kenneth) and Domhnall or Donnel appear to be the only exceptions. 2. Some of the names cannot be identified as Welsh; however, most are either identical to or resemble known Cymric names, or are closer in structure and spelling to Welsh than to any other known language. 3. Nonetheless, there seems to have been a distinction that amounts, at the very least, to a difference in dialect. The Pictish names starting with w would in Welsh have gw, as in Gwrgust for Wrgust, and similarly for the others. There may have been further differences sufficient to justify Bede’s assertion that the Pictish language was distinct from British, which it could well be without undermining its claim to be considered closely related.”
We have already referred to the use made of the Pictish word Peannfahel, preserved by Bede, and to the phrase in Adamnan concerning Columba’s preaching by means of an interpreter. It is contended by the upholders of the Cymric theory that the ancient topographical appellations of the Pictish territory can in general only be explained by the Cymric dialects, one strong point being the number of local names beginning with the Welsh prefix aber, which, according to Chalmers, was in several instances subsequently changed by the Gael into inver. Skene,[68] who felt the force of this argument, tried to get rid of it by contending that aber is essentially a Gaelic word, being compounded of ath, ford, and bior, water. Garnett thinks this explanation utterly gratuitous, and observes that the term may be much more satisfactorily accounted for by a different process. “There are,” he observes,[69] “three words in Welsh denoting a meeting of waters—aber, cynver, and ynver,—respectively compounded of the particles a, denoting juxtaposition, cyn (Lat. con), and yn, with the root ber, flowing, preserved in the Breton verb beri, to flow, and all virtually equivalent to our word confluence. Inver is the only term known in any Gaelic dialect, either as an appellative or in proper names; and not a single local appellation with the prefix aber occurs either in Ireland or the Hebrides, or on the west coast of Scotland. Indeed, the fact that inver was substituted for it after the Gaelic occupation of the Pictish territories, is decisive evidence on the point; for, if aber was a term familiar to the Gael, why should they change it?”
We have already mentioned the use of the Pictish word Peannfahel, as recorded by Bede, and the phrase in Adamnan about Columba preaching through an interpreter. Supporters of the Cymric theory argue that the old geographical names of the Pictish area can mostly only be explained by Cymric dialects. One key point is the number of local names starting with the Welsh prefix aber, which Chalmers claims were later changed by the Gaels to inver. Skene,[68] who acknowledged this argument, attempted to refute it by claiming that aber is essentially a Gaelic word, made up of ath, meaning ford, and bior, meaning water. Garnett disagrees with this explanation, stating that the term can be better accounted for through a different process. “There are,” he notes,[69] “three Welsh words that indicate a meeting of waters—aber, cynver, and ynver,—each formed from the particles a, meaning juxtaposition, cyn (Lat. con), and yn, combined with the root ber, meaning flowing, which is preserved in the Breton verb beri, to flow, and all are essentially equivalent to our term confluence. Inver is the only term recognized in any Gaelic dialect, whether as a common noun or in proper names; and there isn’t a single local name with the prefix aber found in Ireland, the Hebrides, or the west coast of Scotland. In fact, the substitution of inver for it after the Gaelic occupation of Pictish territories is clear evidence; because if aber was a term well-known to the Gaels, why would they change it?”
“In Scotland,” says Isaac Taylor,[70] who upholds the Cymric hypothesis, “the invers and abers are distributed in a curious and instructive manner. If we draw a line across the map from a point a little south of Inverary, to one a little north of Aberdeen, we shall find that (with very few exceptions) the invers lie to the north west of the line, and the abers to the south-east of it. This line nearly coincides with the present southern limit of the Gaelic tongue, and probably also with the ancient division between the Picts and Scots. Hence we may conclude that the Picts, a people belonging to the Cymric branch of the Celtic stock, and whose language has now ceased to be anywhere vernacular, occupied the central and eastern districts of Scotland, as far as the Grampians; while the Gadhelic Scots have retained their language, and have given their name to the whole country. The local names prove, moreover, that in Scotland the Cymry did not encroach on the Gael, but the Gael on the Cymry. The intrusive names are invers, which invaded the land of the abers. Thus on the shore of the Frith of Forth we find a few invers among the abers. The Welsh word uchel, high, may also[30] be adduced to prove the Cymric affinities of the Picts. This word does not exist in either the Erse or the Gaelic languages, and yet it appears in the name of the Ochil Hills, in Perthshire. Again, the Erse bally, a town, occurs in 2,000 names in Ireland; and, on the other hand, is entirely absent in Wales and Brittany. In Scotland this most characteristic test-word is found frequently in the inver district, while it never appears among the abers. The evidence of these names makes it impossible to deny that the Celts of the Scottish Lowlands must have belonged to the Cymric branch of the Celtic stock.”
“In Scotland,” says Isaac Taylor,[70] who supports the Cymric hypothesis, “the invers and abers are found in a unique and informative way. If we draw a line on the map from a point just south of Inverary to one just north of Aberdeen, we’ll see that (with very few exceptions) the invers are located to the northwest of this line, and the abers to the southeast. This line closely matches the current southern boundary of the Gaelic language and likely aligns with the ancient divide between the Picts and Scots. Therefore, we can conclude that the Picts, who belong to the Cymric branch of the Celtic heritage and whose language is no longer spoken anywhere, occupied the central and eastern areas of Scotland as far as the Grampians, while the Gaelic Scots have preserved their language and have named the entire country. Moreover, local names show that in Scotland, the Cymry did not encroach on the Gael, but the Gael on the Cymry. The newly introduced names are invers, which moved into the land of the abers. For instance, along the shore of the Frith of Forth, we find a few invers among the abers. The Welsh word uchel, meaning high, can also[30] be cited as proof of the Cymric connections of the Picts. This word does not appear in either the Erse or Gaelic languages, yet it shows up in the name of the Ochil Hills in Perthshire. Likewise, the Erse bally, meaning a town, appears in 2,000 names in Ireland, but is completely absent in Wales and Brittany. In Scotland, this highly distinctive test-word is frequently found in the inver region, while it never shows up among the abers. The evidence from these names makes it undeniable that the Celts of the Scottish Lowlands must have been part of the Cymric branch of the Celtic heritage.”
We infer from what Mr. Taylor says, that he is of opinion that at one time the language of the whole of the north of Scotland was Cymric, but that the district in which the Scots obtained a settlement afterwards underwent a change of topography. But it is admitted on all hands that the Scottish Dalriada comprehended no more than the modern Argyllshire, extending no farther north than Loch Leven and Loch Linnhe; and that the Irish Scots had little influence on the people or their language to the north-west of the Grampians. Indeed, Skene[71] maintains that this district, in which he places the Northern Picts, was never subjected to the Scots, and that it was only the Southern Picts who latterly came under their sway. Yet we find that the abers here are few and far between, or, indeed, any indications of Cymric possession such as we find in the southern district. Is it possible that the Northern and Southern Picts were representatives of the two great divisions of the Celts,—the former claiming a Gaelic origin, and the latter a Cymric? Perhaps after all the Welsh Triads may in course of time be of some help in the solution of this dark problem, as, according to them, there was more than one Celtic settlement in Scotland before the migration of the Scots. The passages above quoted are, to all appearance, much more favourable to the Gaelic than to the Cymric hypothesis, and have been made much of by Skene and other supporters of that side of the question.
We gather from what Mr. Taylor says that he believes that at one time the language across all of northern Scotland was Cymric, but the area where the Scots later settled experienced a change in geography. However, it's widely accepted that Scottish Dalriada included no more than what we now know as Argyllshire, extending no further north than Loch Leven and Loch Linnhe; and that the Irish Scots had little impact on the people or their language in the north-west beyond the Grampians. In fact, Skene[71] argues that this area, where he places the Northern Picts, was never under Scottish control, and only the Southern Picts later came under their influence. Still, we see that there are very few abers or any signs of Cymric presence as we find in the southern region. Could it be that the Northern and Southern Picts represented two major divisions of the Celts—the former claiming a Gaelic heritage, and the latter a Cymric one? Perhaps, after all, the Welsh Triads might eventually help clarify this confusing issue since they suggest there were multiple Celtic settlements in Scotland before the Scots arrived. The previously quoted passages seem much more supportive of the Gaelic than the Cymric theory and have been emphasized by Skene and other proponents of that perspective.
The Cymric origin of the Picts, besides Garnett and Taylor, is supported by such names as Innes, Chalmers, Ritson, Whittaker, Grub, and others.
The Welsh roots of the Picts, along with Garnett and Taylor, are backed by names like Innes, Chalmers, Ritson, Whittaker, Grub, and others.
Pinkerton, it is well known, is the great and unscrupulous upholder of the Gothic origin of the Picts; while the Gaelic theory has for its supporters such writers, of undoubted ability and acuteness, as Skene, E. W. Robertson, Forbes-Leslie, &c. Burton[72] is of opinion that the Highlanders of the present day are the true representatives of the Dalriadic Scots of the West.
Pinkerton is widely recognized as the staunch and unprincipled advocate for the Gothic origin of the Picts, whereas the Gaelic theory has strong supporters among respected writers like Skene, E. W. Robertson, Forbes-Leslie, and others. Burton[72] believes that the modern Highlanders are the true descendants of the Dalriadic Scots from the West.
We shall, as we have done in the case of the other side, allow the upholders of the Gaelic hypothesis to state for themselves the Gaelic topographical argument. We shall use the words of Colonel Forbes-Leslie, who, in his invaluable work on the “Early Races of Scotland,”[73] says, “The Celtic words Inver and Aber have nearly the same meaning; and the relative position in which they occur in names of places has been employed as if it were a sufficient argument for defining the presence or preponderance of the British or Gaelic Celts in certain districts. In this way Aber, prefixed to names of places, has been urged as adequate proof that the Picts of Caledonia were Celts of the British branch. The value of these and some other words requires examination. Inver is to be found in names of places in Wales. It may possibly be a British word. It certainly is a Gaelic one. Aber, although undoubtedly British, is also Gaelic—compounded of the two words Ath and Bior—and signifying the same as Inver, viz., the confluence of two streams, or the entrance to a river. If the word Aber had been unknown to the Gaelic scholars of modern days, its former existence in that language might have been presumed from the ancient names of places in the districts of Caledonia, where it occurs most frequently, being generally Gaelic and not British.
We will, as we have done with the other side, allow the supporters of the Gaelic theory to present their Gaelic topographical argument. We'll use the words of Colonel Forbes-Leslie, who, in his invaluable book on the “Early Races of Scotland,”[73] says, “The Celtic words Inver and Aber have almost the same meaning, and the order in which they appear in place names has been used as if it were enough evidence for determining the presence or dominance of either the British or Gaelic Celts in certain areas. Thus, having Aber at the start of place names has been argued as conclusive proof that the Picts of Caledonia were Celts of the British type. The significance of these and some other words needs to be examined. Inver can be found in place names in Wales. It might be a British word, but it is definitely a Gaelic one. Aber, though clearly British, is also Gaelic—formed from the two words Ath and Bior—and means the same as Inver, namely, the confluence of two streams or the mouth of a river. If the word Aber had been unknown to the modern Gaelic scholars, its earlier existence in that language could have been inferred from the ancient place names in the regions of Caledonia, where it appears most often, which are generally Gaelic and not British.
“Beyond the limits of Caledonia on the south of the Forth and Clyde, but within the boundary of modern Scotland, the word Inver, generally pronounced Inner, is of common occurrence, and bears witness to a Gaelic nomenclature. Thus, Inner or Inverkip, in the county of Renfrew; Innerwell, in the county of Wigton;[31] Innerwick, in the county of Haddington; Innerleithen, in the county of Peebles; Inverleith and Inveresk, in the county of Edinburgh, derive their names from their situation in regard to the rivers Kip, Leithen, Esk, &c. &c.
“Beyond the boundaries of Caledonia to the south of the Forth and Clyde, but within modern Scotland, the term Inver, usually pronounced Inner, is commonly found and reflects a Gaelic naming tradition. For example, Innerkip in Renfrewshire; Innerwell in Wigtonshire; Innerwick in Haddingtonshire; Innerleithen in Peeblesshire; and Inverleith and Inveresk in Edinburghshire all get their names from their locations relative to the rivers Kip, Leithen, Esk, and so on.”
“From the Moray Frith to the Forth, in the eastern counties of Caledonia, the prefix Inver or Aber is used indiscriminately in contiguous places. At the confluence of lesser streams with the river Dee, in Aberdeenshire, we find Inverey, Abergeldie, Invercauld, Invercanny, Aberdeen. Yet in those counties—viz., Aberdeen, Kincardine, Forfar, Perth, and Fife, in which were situated the capitals, and which were the richest provinces of the southern Picts—the number of names of places beginning with Inver is three times as numerous as those commencing with Aber; there being, in a list taken from land-registers, which do not go farther back than the middle of the sixteenth century, seventy-eight with Inver to twenty-four with Aber. It may, however, be admitted that, although Aber is Gaelic, its use is far more general by Celts of the British tribes; and that the predominance of Inver in the districts north of the Spey, and the intermixture of places the names of which commence with Inver or Aber, not unfrequently used in records of nearly the same date for the same place in the country lying between the Moray and the Solway Friths, is, to a certain extent, evidence of a British element of population extending into Caledonia. The Britons, in earlier times, may have been pressing on to the north by gradual intrusion, and were probably afterwards increased by bodies of exiles escaping from the severity of Roman bondage and the punishment of unsuccessful revolt.
“From the Moray Firth to the Forth, in the eastern counties of Scotland, the prefixes Inver or Aber are used interchangeably in nearby places. At the junction of smaller streams with the river Dee, in Aberdeenshire, we find Inverey, Abergeldie, Invercauld, Invercanny, Aberdeen. However, in those counties—namely, Aberdeen, Kincardine, Forfar, Perth, and Fife, which housed the capitals and were the wealthiest regions of the southern Picts—the number of place names starting with Inver is three times greater than those starting with Aber; according to a list taken from land registers dating back only to the mid-sixteenth century, there are seventy-eight with Inver versus twenty-four with Aber. It can be acknowledged that although Aber is Gaelic, it’s used much more commonly by Celts of the British tribes; and that the prevalence of Inver in the areas north of the Spey, along with the mixing of places whose names start with Inver or Aber—often recorded around the same time for the same location in the region between the Moray and Solway Firths—suggests a British population presence extending into Scotland. The Britons may have gradually moved northward, and were likely later joined by groups of exiles fleeing the harshness of Roman rule and the consequences of failed revolts.”
“That names of places containing the words Bal, from Bail, a place or residence, and Ard, a height or rising ground, are so common in Ireland, and comparatively rare, so it is alleged, in Caledonia, has also been used as an argument to prove that the language of the Picts and other Caledonians of the southern and eastern districts was British, not Gaelic. But the foundation of the argument has been assumed, and is easily disproved. It is true that of large towns and places that appear in gazeteers, names commencing with Bal and Ard are not numerous. But in fact such names are extremely common. In the lowlands of Aberdeenshire—that is, in the portion of one county, and in the part of Caledonia farthest removed from the settlements of the intrusive Gaels, viz., the Scots from Ireland—registers of land show upwards of fifty places the names of which commence with Bal, and forty which commence with Ard. In the Pictish territory, from the Moray Frith to the Forth, I soon collected upwards of four hundred names of places beginning with Bal, and upwards of one hundred with Ard; and the number might easily be doubled.”
That the names of places containing the words Bal, meaning a residence, and Ard, meaning a height or elevated ground, are very common in Ireland but relatively rare in Caledonia is often used as an argument to suggest that the language of the Picts and other Caledonians in the southern and eastern areas was British, not Gaelic. However, the basis of this argument is unfounded and can be easily disproven. It is true that among large towns and places listed in gazeteers, names starting with Bal and Ard are not numerous. But actually, such names are very common. In the lowlands of Aberdeenshire—which is just part of one county and the area of Caledonia farthest away from the settlements of the encroaching Gaels, specifically the Scots from Ireland—land records show over fifty places with names that start with Bal and forty that start with Ard. In the Pictish region, from the Moray Firth to the Forth, I quickly found over four hundred place names beginning with Bal and over one hundred with Ard; the number could easily be doubled.
Mr. E. W. Robertson, one of the latest and ablest upholders of this theory, thinks[74] there is scarcely sufficient evidence to justify any very decided conclusion as to the pre-existence of a Cymric population; and that, whilst it would be unquestionably erroneous to ascribe a Cymric origin to the Picts, the existence of a Celtic element akin to the Cymri, amongst the population of Alban before the arrival of the Gwyddel Ffichti, must remain to a certain extent an open question.
Mr. E. W. Robertson, one of the most recent and capable supporters of this theory, believes there isn’t enough evidence to support a strong conclusion about the existence of a Cymric population beforehand. He argues that while it would definitely be wrong to claim that the Picts have a Cymric origin, the presence of a Celtic group similar to the Cymri among the people of Alban before the arrival of the Gwyddel Ffichti should still be considered somewhat open to discussion.
Of all a priori theories that have hitherto been advanced as to how Scotland was likely to have been at first peopled, that of Father Innes, the first writer who investigated the subject thoroughly and critically, appears to us to be the most plausible and natural, although even it is beset with many difficulties. It appears to him more natural and probable that the Caledonian Britons, or Picts, were of the same origin as the Britons of the south; that as these came in originally from the nearest coast of Gaul, as they multiplied in the island, they advanced to the north and settled there, carrying with them the customs and language of the South Britons.[75]
Of all the theories proposed so far about how Scotland was likely first populated, Father Innes’s theory, the first to be thoroughly and critically examined, seems to us the most reasonable and natural, although it still faces many challenges. He finds it more likely that the Caledonian Britons, or Picts, originated from the same background as the Britons in the south; that as these groups initially arrived from the closest coast of Gaul, they spread throughout the island and moved north, bringing with them the customs and language of the South Britons.[75]
We have thus endeavoured to lay before the reader, as fully as space permits, and as clearly and unprejudicedly as possible, the materials at present existing by means of which to form an opinion on the Pictish question, and the arguments pro and con, mainly in their own words, urged by the partisans of the different theories. It appears to us that[32] the data within reach are far too scanty to justify any one in coming to a settled conclusion, and that we must wait for more light before we can be justified in finally making up our minds on this perplexing subject.[76]
We have tried to present to the reader, as thoroughly as space allows, and as clearly and fairly as possible, the existing materials to form an opinion on the Pictish question, along with the arguments for and against it, primarily in the words of those who support different theories. It seems to us that the available data is too limited to warrant anyone making a definitive conclusion, and we need to wait for more information before we can justifiably reach a final decision on this confusing topic.[76]
At the present day we find that nearly the whole of the territory said to have been originally occupied by the Picts, is inhabited, and has been for centuries, by a population which in appearance is far more Teutonic than Celtic, and which undoubtedly speaks a broad Teutonic dialect.[77] And even in the district where the Gaelic language has been triumphant for ages, it is acknowledged even by the most devoted partisans of the Gaelic theory, that among the population there is a very considerable intermixture of the Teutonic element. Burton thinks, from a general view of the whole question, that the proportion of the Teutonic race that came into the use of the Gaelic, was much greater than the proportion of the Gaelic that came into the use of the Teutonic or Saxon, and that this may account for the contrasts of physical appearance to be seen in the Highlands.
Nowadays, we see that almost all of the land that was originally occupied by the Picts is populated and has been for centuries by people who look much more Teutonic than Celtic, and who definitely speak a strong Teutonic dialect.[77] Even in the areas where Gaelic has been dominant for a long time, it's recognized by the most devoted supporters of the Gaelic theory that there is a significant mix of Teutonic heritage among the population. Burton believes that, overall, the number of Teutonic people who adopted Gaelic was much higher than the number of Gaelic speakers who adopted Teutonic or Saxon, which might explain the physical differences seen in the Highlands.
We certainly have not exhausted the statement of the question, have not stated fully and completely all the points in dispute; nor do we pretend to have given with fulness all the arguments pro and con on the various sides. We have, however, given as much as will enable any ordinary reader to form for himself a fair idea of the present state of the Pictish question, and indicated the sources whence more information may be derived, should any one wish to pursue the subject farther. In the words of the latest and greatest Scottish historian “this brief survey of the great Pictish controversy leaves nothing but a melancholy record of wasted labour and defeated ambition. It has been more fruitless than a polemical or a political dispute, for these leave behind them, either for good or evil, their marks upon the conduct and character of the populations among whom they have raged; while here a vast outlay of learning, ingenuity, enthusiasm, and, it must be added, temper, have left no visible monument but a pile of forbidding volumes, in which should any one who has not studied the matter fundamentally expect to find instructive information, he will assuredly be led into a tangled maze of unintelligible pedantry, from which he will come forth with no impression but a nightmare feeling of hopeless struggle with difficulties.”[78]
We definitely haven't fully addressed the question or covered all the points of disagreement. We don't claim to have presented all the arguments for and against each side in detail. However, we've provided enough information for any average reader to get a clear idea of the current state of the Pictish debate and pointed out where they can find more information if they want to explore the topic further. As the latest and most prominent Scottish historian put it, “this brief overview of the great Pictish controversy leaves nothing but a sad record of wasted effort and failed ambition. It has been more unproductive than a theoretical or political argument, since those often leave behind a tangible impact on the actions and character of the people involved. In this case, a massive investment of knowledge, creativity, enthusiasm, and, it must be said, patience has resulted in no visible legacy except a collection of daunting volumes. Anyone who hasn’t studied the topic deeply and expects to find helpful insights there will likely find themselves lost in a complex maze of confusing jargon, walking away with nothing but a haunting sense of futile struggle against overwhelming challenges.”[78]
FOOTNOTES:
[24] Garnett’s Philological Essays, p. 196.
[25] Agricola xi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Agricola xi.
[26] The wall of Antonine.
The Antonine Wall.
[28] Critical Essay, ch. ii.
[29] Highlanders.
[30] Book iii.
“Venit et extremis legio prætenta Britannis
“Venit et extremis legio prætenta Britannis
Quæ Scoto dat fræna truci, ferroque notatas
Quæ Scoto gives the fierce reins, marked with iron
Perlegit exangues Scoto moriente figuras.”—
Perlegit exangues Scoto moriente figuras.”
De bello Getico, v. 416.
De bello Getico, v. 416.
The legion came, o’er distant Britains placed,
The legion came, over distant Britains placed,
Which bridles the fierce Scot, and bloodless figures
Which restrains the fierce Scot, and lifeless figures
With iron marked, views in the dying Pict.
With iron marked, the views in the fading Pict.
[35] The only important exception is Ritson, whose arguments, like those of his opponent Pinkerton, consist mostly of virulent language and vehement assertion.
[35] The only significant exception is Ritson, whose arguments, like those of his rival Pinkerton, mainly rely on harsh language and strong assertions.
[36] In Amm. Mar.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Amm. Mar.
[37] It is a curious fact that these latter are, among the peasantry of Scotland, the distinctive characteristics of the Picts or Pechts, who, however, it is not unlikely, may be popularly confounded with the Brownies, especially as, in Perthshire at any rate, they are said always to have done their work while others were asleep.
[37] It's an interesting fact that these traits are, among the Scottish peasantry, the defining features of the Picts or Pechts, who might often be mixed up with the Brownies. This confusion is especially common in Perthshire, where it's said that they always did their work while others were asleep.
[38] Skene’s Highlanders, vol. i. p. 2.
[40] Biographia Britannica Literaria, vol. i.
[41] Gildas, 1.
[42] Id., 19.
[43] Gildas, 14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gildas, 14.
[44] Highlanders, vol. i. p. 72.
[45] Garnett’s Philological Essays, p. 199.
[47] On the subject in question the recently published Book of Deer cannot be said to afford us any information. It gives a short account of the landing of Columba and a companion at Aberdour in the north of Aberdeenshire, and the founding of a monastery at Deer. But although the entries are in Gaelic, they do not tell us what language Columba spoke, nor whether ‘Bede the Pict,’ the mormaer of Buchan, understood him without an interpreter. The name of the saint—Drostan—whom Columba left behind him to prosecute the work, is Pictish, at any rate not Irish, so that nothing can be inferred from this. Since much of the first part of this book was written, Mr. Skene has advanced the theory, founded partly on four new Pictish words he has managed to discover, that the language of the Picts was neither pure Gaelic nor Cymric, ‘but a sort of low Gaelic dialect partaking largely of Welsh forms.’ This theory is not new, but was distinctly put forth by Dr. Maclauchlan some years ago in his able and learned work, The Early Scottish Church, p. 29: if true, it would certainly satisfy a great many of the demands which any hypothesis on the subject must do.
[47] Regarding the topic at hand, the recently published Book of Deer doesn't provide us with any useful information. It offers a brief account of Columba and a companion landing at Aberdour in northern Aberdeenshire, along with the establishment of a monastery at Deer. However, even though the entries are in Gaelic, they don't tell us what language Columba spoke, nor whether 'Bede the Pict,' the mormaer of Buchan, understood him without needing an interpreter. The saint's name—Drostan—whom Columba left behind to continue the work, is Pictish, not Irish, so we can't draw any conclusions from that. Since much of the first part of this book was written, Mr. Skene has proposed a theory, based partly on four new Pictish words he discovered, suggesting that the language of the Picts was neither pure Gaelic nor Cymric, but rather a type of low Gaelic dialect that heavily featured Welsh forms. This theory isn't new but was clearly articulated by Dr. Maclauchlan several years ago in his insightful and scholarly work, The Early Scottish Church, p. 29: if correct, it would certainly meet a lot of the requirements that any hypothesis on this subject must fulfill.
[49] Nennius 12, Vatican MS.
[51] Book i., c. 12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book 1, Chap. 12.
[54] Garnett’s Phil. Essays, p. 198.
[57] Book iii. ch. 4.
[60] Davies’ Celtic Researches, p. 155.
[65] Burton, vol. i. p. 192.
Chalmers for Celtic, | Pinkerton for Gothic, | Jamieson, “Teutonic Etymons.” | |
Drust | Probably the British name Trwst, which signifies din. | Drust, a common Pikish name, is also Persian, and signifies sincerus.... The Persians were the old Sythæ or Goths, from whom the rest sprung. | Su. Goth. troest, dristig. Germ., dreist. Alem. gidrost, daring. |
Brudi or Bridei | Brudw, which is pronounced Bridw or Bradw, is in the British treacherous. | Brudi is the real Gothic name; Bout is the wounded (Bott ictus Wachter). | Island., Briddi eminebat. vercl: breida, to extend; and Sueo-Goth, e, law; 2. one who extends the law, who publishes it. |
For other instances see Burton’s Scotland, i. p. 196.
For more examples, see Burton’s Scotland, i. p. 196.
[67] Garnett’s Phil. Essays, pp. 197, 198.
[68] Highlanders.
[69] Phil. Essays, p. 200.
[70] Words and Places, p. 246.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Words and Places, p. 246.
[71] Highlanders.
Highlanders.
[72] Scotland, vol i. p. 207.
[73] Vol. i. p. 26.
[74] Vol. ii. p. 377.
[76] We have already (p. 22) referred to the Gaelo-Cymric theory broached by Dr. Maclauchlan in his Early Scottish Church, and recently adopted by Dr. Skene. Speaking of the distribution of the topographical nomenclature in the Highlands, Dr. Maclauchlan says it indicates one of two things; “either that the one race overpowered the other in the east, and superinduced a new nomenclature over the old throughout the country,—that we have in fact two successive strata of Celtic names, the Gaelic underlying the British, which is by no means impossible; or, what is more likely, that the Pictish people were a people lying midway between the Gael and the Cymri—more Gaelic than the Cymri, and more Cymric than the Gael. This is precisely the character of the old Pictish topography; it is a mixture of Gaelic and Cymric; and if the language of the people was like their topography, it too was a language neither Gaelic nor Cymric, but occupying a middle space between them, indicating the identity of the races at some distant period, although they afterwards became rivals for the possession of the land.” This we think on the whole the most satisfactory theory yet propounded.
[76] We have already (p. 22) mentioned the Gaelo-Cymric theory suggested by Dr. Maclauchlan in his Early Scottish Church, which Dr. Skene has recently adopted. Discussing the distribution of place names in the Highlands, Dr. Maclauchlan says it indicates one of two possibilities: “either that one race dominated the other in the east, imposing a new naming system over the old throughout the region—meaning we actually have two successive layers of Celtic names, with Gaelic beneath British, which isn’t impossible; or, more likely, that the Pictish people were a group that stood between the Gael and the Cymri—more Gaelic than the Cymri, but more Cymric than the Gael. This accurately reflects the old Pictish topography; it’s a blend of Gaelic and Cymric. If the language of the people mirrored their geography, it was also a language that wasn’t fully Gaelic or fully Cymric, but rather something in between, suggesting a connection between the races at some point in the past, even though they later became rivals for the land.” We believe this is, overall, the most convincing theory put forward so far.
[77] We would infer from the recently published Book of Deer, that down at least to the time of David II., the inhabitants were still a Gaelic speaking population; all the entries in that book as to land are in that language.
[77] From the recently published Book of Deer, we can gather that at least until the time of David II, the local people were still speaking Gaelic; all the land entries in that book are in that language.
[78] Burton, vol. i. p. 200.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burton, vol. 1, p. 200.
CHAPTER III.
A.D. 446–843.
A.D. 446–843.
Early History—Scottish Settlement—Origin of Scots—Dalriada—Conversion of Picts—Druidism—St. Columba—Iona—Spread of Christianity—Brude and his Successors—Dun-Nechtan—Pictish Wars—Ungus—Contests—Norsemen—Union of Picts and Scots—Scoto-Irish or Dalriads—Lorn, Fergus, Angus and their Successors—Aidan—Contest at Degsastan—Donal Breac—Wars with Irish and Picts—Conal II. and Successors—Ferchar Fada—Selvach and Duncha Beg—Eocha III. unites Dalriada—Muredach—Contests with Picts—Aodh-fin—Eocha IV. or Achaius—Alpin—Kenneth—Union of Picts and Scots—Dalriadic Government—Tanist—Brehon—Laws—Fosterage—Lists of Kings.
Early History—Scottish Settlement—Origin of Scots—Dalriada—Conversion of Picts—Druidism—St. Columba—Iona—Spread of Christianity—Brude and his Successors—Dun-Nechtan—Pictish Wars—Ungus—Contests—Norsemen—Union of Picts and Scots—Scoto-Irish or Dalriads—Lorn, Fergus, Angus and their Successors—Aidan—Contest at Degsastan—Donal Breac—Wars with Irish and Picts—Conal II. and Successors—Ferchar Fada—Selvach and Duncha Beg—Eocha III. unites Dalriada—Muredach—Contests with Picts—Aodh-fin—Eocha IV. or Achaius—Alpin—Kenneth—Union of Picts and Scots—Dalriadic Government—Tanist—Brehon—Laws—Fosterage—Lists of Kings.
As we have already said, the materials for the internal history of the Highlands during the Roman occupation are of the scantiest, nearly all that can be recorded being the struggles of the northern tribes with the Roman invaders, and the incursions of the former and their allies into the territories of the Romanized Britons. Doubtless many events as worthy of record as these, an account of which has been[33] preserved, were during this period being transacted in the northern part of Scotland, and we have seen that many additions, from various quarters, must have been made to the population. However, there are no records extant which enable us to form any distinct notion of the nature of these events, and history cannot be manufactured.
As we’ve mentioned before, the information about the internal history of the Highlands during the Roman occupation is incredibly limited. Almost everything we know revolves around the conflicts between the northern tribes and the Roman invaders, as well as the attacks by the former and their allies on the territories of the Romanized Britons. It’s likely that many significant events worth noting were happening in northern Scotland during this time, and it’s clear that the population must have seen many additions from different groups. However, there are no surviving records that give us a clear understanding of these events, and history can't be fabricated.
After the departure of the Romans, the provincial Britons of the south of Scotland were completely at the mercy of the Picts as well as the Saxons, who had been invited over by the South Britons to assist them against the northern barbarians. These Saxons, we know, very soon entered into alliance with those whom they came to repel, and between them the Britons south of the friths were eventually driven into the West, where for centuries they appear to have maintained an independent kingdom under the name of Strathclyde, until ultimately they were incorporated with the Scots.[79]
After the Romans left, the Britons in southern Scotland were completely helpless against the Picts and the Saxons, who had been invited by the Southern Britons to help them fend off the northern invaders. The Saxons, as we know, quickly formed an alliance with those they were meant to fight against, and together they eventually pushed the Britons south of the friths into the West. There, for centuries, they seems to have maintained an independent kingdom known as Strathclyde, until they were eventually joined with the Scots.[79]
Although both the external and internal history of the Highlands during this period is much better known than in the case of the Roman period, still the materials are exceedingly scanty. Scottish historians, from Fordun and Boece downwards, made it their business to fill up from their own imaginations what is wanting, so that, until the simple-minded but acute Innes put it in its true light, the early history of Scotland was a mass of fable.
Although both the external and internal history of the Highlands during this time is much better known than during the Roman period, the resources are still quite limited. Scottish historians, from Fordun and Boece onwards, tried to fill in the gaps with their own imaginations, so that, until the straightforward yet insightful Innes clarified things, the early history of Scotland was just a collection of myths.
Undoubtedly the two most momentous events of this period are the firm settlement in Argyle of a colony of Scots from Ireland and some of the neighbouring isles in 503,[80] and the conversion of the Northern Picts to Christianity by Columba about 563.
Undoubtedly, the two most important events of this time are the establishment of a colony of Scots from Ireland and some nearby islands in Argyle around 503,[80] and the conversion of the Northern Picts to Christianity by Columba around 563.
At the time of the Roman abandonment of Britain the Picts were under the sway of a king or chieftain named Drust, son of Erp, concerning whom the only record remaining is, that he lived a hundred years and fought a hundred battles. In fact, little is known with certainty of the Pictish history for upwards of one hundred years after the departure of the Romans, although some ancient chronicles afford us lists of Pictish kings or princes, a chronological table of whom, from Drust downwards, will be found at the end of this chapter. The Pictish chronicle contains the names of thirty-six others who are said to have reigned before Drust, but these are generally regarded as almost entirely spurious.
At the time the Romans left Britain, the Picts were ruled by a king or chief named Drust, son of Erp. The only record we have about him is that he lived for a hundred years and fought a hundred battles. In fact, not much is known for sure about Pictish history for over a hundred years after the Romans left, although some ancient records give us lists of Pictish kings or princes. A chronological list of these kings, starting from Drust, can be found at the end of this chapter. The Pictish chronicle includes the names of thirty-six others who supposedly ruled before Drust, but these are generally considered to be mostly fictional.
Before proceeding farther with the Pictish history, it may be proper to give a brief account of the settlement of the Irish Scots or Dalriads, as they are frequently called, in the Pictish territory.
Before going further with the Pictish history, it might be useful to provide a brief overview of the settlement of the Irish Scots, often referred to as Dalriads, in the Pictish territory.
The time of the settlement of the Scots in present Scotland was for long a subject of disputation, the early Scottish historians, from a false and unscrupulous patriotism, having pushed it back for many centuries before its actual occurrence. This dispute is now, however, fairly set at rest, there being no foundation for believing that the Scots found their way from Ireland to Scotland earlier than a century or two before the birth of Christ. As we have already seen, we find the first mention of the Scots in Ammianus Marcellinus about the year 360 A.D.; and their name occurs in the same connection frequently afterwards, during the Roman occupation of Scotland. Burton[81] is of opinion that the migration did not take place at any particular time or under any particular leader, but that it was gradual, that the Scots “oozed” out of Ireland upon the western coast of Scotland.
The settlement of the Scots in what is now Scotland was long debated, as early Scottish historians, driven by a misguided and unprincipled sense of patriotism, dated it back several centuries before it actually happened. However, this debate has since been largely resolved, and there’s no solid evidence to suggest that the Scots came from Ireland to Scotland any earlier than a century or two before the birth of Christ. As we've already seen, the first reference to the Scots appears in Ammianus Marcellinus around the year 360 A.D.; their name appears frequently in that context during the Roman occupation of Scotland. Burton[81] believes that the migration didn’t happen at a specific time or under a particular leader, but rather that it was a gradual process, where the Scots “oozed” out of Ireland along the western coast of Scotland.
It belongs to the history of Ireland to trace the origin and fix the race of the Scots, to settle the time of their coming into Ireland, and discover whence they came. Some suppose that they migrated originally from Britain to Ireland, while Innes and others bring them either from Scandinavia or Spain, and connect them with the Scyths, asserting that Scot is a mere corruption of Scyth, and dating the settlement at about the commencement of the Christian era. The Irish traditions connect them with a certain Scota, daughter of Pharaoh, and date their coming to Ireland upwards of 1,000 years B.C. E. W. Robertson[82] and others consider them to have been Irish Picts or Cruithne.
It’s part of Ireland’s history to trace the origins and identify the background of the Scots, to determine when they arrived in Ireland, and to discover where they came from. Some believe they originally migrated from Britain to Ireland, while Innes and others argue they came from either Scandinavia or Spain, linking them to the Scythians. They claim that "Scot" is simply a corruption of "Scyth," and they date their settlement around the beginning of the Christian era. Irish traditions connect them to a figure named Scota, who was said to be the daughter of Pharaoh, and they suggest their arrival in Ireland happened over 1,000 years BCE E. W. Robertson[82] and others think they might have been Irish Picts or Cruithne.
Wherever the Scots came from and to whatever race they belong, whether Teutonic or[34] Celtic, they certainly appear not to have been the first settlers in Ireland, and at the time at which they first appear in authentic history occupied a district in Ireland corresponding to Connaught, Leinster, and part of Munster. They were also one of the most powerful of the Irish tribes, seeing that for many centuries Ireland was, after them, called Scotia or Scotland. It is usually said that a particular corner in the north-east of Ireland, about 30 miles in extent, corresponding to the modern county of Antrim, was the kingdom of the particular band of Scots who migrated to Scotland; and that it received its name, Dal-Riada (‘the portion of Riada’), from Carbre-Riada, a leader of the Scots who conquered this particular part, previously inhabited by Cruithne or Irish Picts. Robertson,[83] however, considers all this fable and the kingdom of Dalriada as mythical, Tighernach and the early Irish annalists never applying the name to any other locality than British Dalriada. At all events, this particular district was spoken of by the later chroniclers under the name of Dalriada, there being thus a Dalriada both in Scotland and Ireland.[84] At the time of the migration of the Scots from Ireland to Scotland, they were to all intents and purposes a Celtic race, speaking Trish Gaelic, and had already been converted to Christianity.
Wherever the Scots originated and whatever race they belong to, whether Teutonic or [34] Celtic, they clearly weren’t the first settlers in Ireland. When they first appear in recorded history, they occupied an area in Ireland similar to what we now know as Connaught, Leinster, and part of Munster. They were also one of the most powerful Irish tribes; for many centuries, Ireland was referred to as Scotia or Scotland after them. It’s often said that a specific area in the northeast of Ireland, about 30 miles wide and corresponding to modern-day County Antrim, was the kingdom of the particular group of Scots who moved to Scotland. This area was called Dal-Riada ('the portion of Riada'), named after Carbre-Riada, a leader of the Scots who conquered the land previously inhabited by Cruithne or Irish Picts. However, Robertson,[83] argues that this is all a myth and considers the kingdom of Dalriada as fictional, noting that Tighernach and the early Irish annalists only used the name for British Dalriada. Regardless, later chroniclers referred to this area as Dalriada, so there existed a Dalriada in both Scotland and Ireland.[84] At the time the Scots migrated from Ireland to Scotland, they were essentially a Celtic race, speaking Irish Gaelic, and had already converted to Christianity.
The account of the Scottish migration usually given is, that in the year 503 A.D.,[85] a new colony of Dalriads or Dalriadic Scots, under the leadership of Fergus son of Erc, a descendant of Carbre-Riada, along with his brothers Lorn and Angus, left Ireland and settled on the western coast of Argyle and the adjacent islands. “The territories which constituted the petty kingdoms of Dalriada can be pretty well defined. They were bounded on the south by the Frith of Clyde, and they were separated on the east from the Pictish kingdom by the ridge of the great mountain chain called Drumalban. They consisted of four tribes,—the genus or Cinel Lorn, descended from Lorn, the elder of the three brothers; the Cinel Gabran and Cinel Comgall, descended from two sons of Domangart, son of Fergus, the second of the brothers; and the Cinel Angus, descended from the third brother, Angus. The Cinel Comgall inhabited the district formerly called Comgall, now corrupted into Cowall. The Cinel Gabran inhabited what was called the Airgiallas, or the district of Argyle proper, and Kintyre. The Cinel Angus inhabited the islands of Islay and Jura, and the Cinel Lorn, the district of Lorn. Beyond this, on the north, the districts between Lorn and the promontory of Ardnamurchan, i.e., the island of Mull, the district of Morven, Ardgower, and probably part of Lochaber, seem to have formed a sort of debatable ground, the population of which was Pictish, while the Scots had settlements among them. In the centre of the possessions of the Cinel Gabran, at the head of the well-sheltered loch of Crinan, lies the great Moss of Crinan, with the river Add flowing through it. In the centre of the moss, and on the side of the river, rises an isolated rocky hill called Dunadd, the top of which is strongly fortified. This was the capital of Dalriada, and many a stone obelisk in the moss around it bears silent testimony to the contests of which it was the centre. The picturesque position of Dunolly Castle, on a rock at the entrance of the equally sheltered bay of Oban, afforded another fortified summit, which was the chief stronghold of the tribe of Lorn. Of Dunstaffnage, as a royal seat, history knows nothing.”[86]
The story of the Scottish migration usually told is that in the year 503 CE,[85] a new group of Dalriads or Dalriadic Scots, led by Fergus son of Erc, a descendant of Carbre-Riada, along with his brothers Lorn and Angus, left Ireland and settled on the western coast of Argyle and nearby islands. "The areas that made up the small kingdoms of Dalriada can be fairly well defined. They were bordered on the south by the Frith of Clyde, and separated on the east from the Pictish kingdom by the ridge of the great mountain range called Drumalban. They consisted of four tribes—the genus or Cinel Lorn, from Lorn, the eldest of the three brothers; the Cinel Gabran and Cinel Comgall, descended from two sons of Domangart, son of Fergus, the second of the brothers; and the Cinel Angus, from the third brother, Angus. The Cinel Comgall lived in the area once known as Comgall, now changed to Cowall. The Cinel Gabran occupied what was called the Airgiallas, or the region of Argyle proper, and Kintyre. The Cinel Angus inhabited the islands of Islay and Jura, while the Cinel Lorn settled in the area of Lorn. To the north, the areas between Lorn and the promontory of Ardnamurchan, namely the island of Mull, the region of Morven, Ardgower, and likely part of Lochaber, seemed to be a sort of disputed land, populated by Picts, although the Scots had settlements among them. In the heart of the lands of the Cinel Gabran, at the head of the well-sheltered loch of Crinan, lies the great Moss of Crinan, with the river Add flowing through it. In the center of the moss, beside the river, rises a solitary rocky hill called Dunadd, which is heavily fortified at the top. This was the capital of Dalriada, and many stone obelisks in the moss around it silently testify to the conflicts that took place there. The scenic location of Dunolly Castle, on a rock at the entrance of the equally sheltered bay of Oban, provided another fortified point, which was the main stronghold of the tribe of Lorn. As for Dunstaffnage as a royal seat, history has no information." [86]
It would appear that Lorn and Fergus at first reigned jointly, the latter becoming sole monarch on the decease of the former. The succession appears not to have been confined to any particular line, and a disputed succession not unfrequently involved the Scots in civil war.
It seems that Lorn and Fergus initially ruled together, with Fergus becoming the sole king after Lorn passed away. The succession didn't seem to follow any specific lineage, and a contested succession often led to civil war among the Scots.
There is no portion of history so obscure or so perplexing as that of the Scoto-Irish kings, and their tribes, from their first settlement, in the year 503, to their accession to the Pictish throne in 843. Unfortunately no contemporaneous[35] written records appear ever to have existed of that dark period of our annals, and the efforts which the Scotch and Irish antiquaries have made to extricate the truth from the mass of contradictions in which it lies buried, have rather been displays of national prejudice than calm researches by reasonable inquirers. The annals, however, of Tigernach, and of Ulster, along with the brief chronicles and historical documents first brought to light by the industrious Innes, in his Critical Essay, have thrown some glimpses of light on a subject which had long remained in almost total darkness.[87]
There is no part of history that is as unclear or confusing as the story of the Scottish-Irish kings and their tribes, from their initial settlement in 503 up until they took over the Pictish throne in 843. Unfortunately, there don’t seem to be any contemporary written records from that obscure time in our history, and the attempts made by Scottish and Irish historians to uncover the truth from the jumble of contradictions have often reflected national biases rather than objective inquiries by level-headed researchers. However, the chronicles of Tigernach and Ulster, along with the brief chronicles and historical documents first uncovered by the diligent Innes in his Critical Essay, have provided some insight into a topic that had long remained almost completely in the dark.[35][87]
The next authentic event of importance that falls to be recorded in connection with the history of the Highlands, is the conversion of the Northern Picts to Christianity, about the year 563. The Southern Picts, i.e. those living to the south and east of the Grampians, were converted by St. Ninian (360–432) about the beginning of the 5th century; but the Northern Picts, until the date above-mentioned, continued Pagans. That there were no Christians among them till that time appears very improbable, considering their close neighbourhood and constant intercourse with the Southern Picts and the Scots of Dalriada; but there can be no doubt that the court and the great bulk of the people adhered to their ancient superstitions.
The next significant event recorded in the history of the Highlands is the conversion of the Northern Picts to Christianity around the year 563. The Southern Picts, those living south and east of the Grampians, were converted by St. Ninian (360–432) at the beginning of the 5th century; however, the Northern Picts remained Pagans until the time mentioned. It's unlikely that there were no Christians among them before that, given their close proximity and constant interaction with the Southern Picts and the Scots of Dalriada; but there's no doubt that the court and most of the population clung to their ancient beliefs.
The religion of the Picts before their conversion is supposed by the majority of writers on this subject to have been that which prevailed in the rest of Britain and in Celtic Gaul, Druidism. The incredulous Burton, however, if we may judge from his History of Scotland,[88] as well as from an article of his in the Edinburgh Review, seems to believe that the whole system of Druidism has been elaborated by the imaginations of modern historians. That the Picts previous to their conversion had a religion, and a religion with what may be called priests and religious services, cannot be doubted, if we may trust Tacitus and Adamnan, the biographer of Columba; the former of whom tells us that, previous to the battle of the Grampians, the union of the various tribes was ratified by solemn rites and sacrifices, and the latter, that Columba’s efforts at conversion were strenuously opposed by the diabolical arts and incantations of the Magi. It appears from Adamnan that fountains were particularly objects of veneration; the superstitious awe with which many fountains and wells are regarded at the present day, being doubtless a remnant of the ancient Pictish religion. Trees, rivers, and lakes, as well as the heavenly bodies, appear also to have been objects of religious regard, and not a few of the customs which exist in Scotland at the present day have been inherited from our Pictish ancestors. Such are many of the rites performed on Hallowe’en, Beltane, Midsummer, &c., and many every-day superstitions still prevalent in the country districts of Scotland.
The Picts' religion before they converted is believed by most writers on this topic to have been the same as that found in the rest of Britain and in Celtic Gaul, which is Druidism. However, the skeptical Burton, judging by his History of Scotland,[88] and an article he wrote for the Edinburgh Review, seems to think that the entire concept of Druidism has been created by the imaginations of modern historians. It's clear that the Picts had a religion prior to their conversion, one that included what could be called priests and religious ceremonies, if we can trust Tacitus and Adamnan, the biographer of Columba. Tacitus notes that before the battle of the Grampians, the various tribes came together through solemn rites and sacrifices, while Adamnan mentions that Columba’s conversion efforts faced strong opposition from the dark magic and spells of the Magi. Adamnan also tells us that springs were especially sacred; the superstitious reverence many people have for springs and wells today is likely a leftover from the ancient Pictish religion. It seems that trees, rivers, lakes, and celestial bodies were also revered, and many customs still practiced in Scotland today have roots in our Pictish ancestors. This includes various rituals carried out on Hallowe'en, Beltane, Midsummer, etc., as well as numerous everyday superstitions that remain common in rural areas of Scotland.
“Druidism is said to have acknowledged a Supreme Being, whose name was synonymous with the Eastern Baal, and if so, was visibly represented by the sun; and such remnants of the ancient worship as are still traceable in the language of the people, would indicate its having been a species of sun-worship. To this day the four leading points of the compass bear, in the terms which designate them among the Gael, marks of this. The east is ear, like the Latin oriens, from the Gaelic eiridh, ‘to rise;’ the west is iar, ‘after,’ used also as a preposition; the south is deas, and the north tuath; and it is in the use of these terms that the reverence for the solar luminary chiefly appears. Deas, ‘the south,’ is in all circumstances right; it is the right hand, which is easily intelligible, from the relation of that hand to the south when the face looks eastward; and it is expressive of whatever is otherwise right. Deas also means complete, trim, ready; whatever is deas, or southerly, is just as it should be. Tuath, ‘north,’ is the very opposite. Tuathaisd is a ‘stupid fellow;’ Tuathail is ‘wrong’ in every sense: south and north, then, as expressed in the words deiseal and tuathail, are, in the Gaelic language, the representatives of right and wrong. Thus everything that is to move prosperously among many of the Celts, must move sunwise: a boat going to sea must turn sunwise; a man or woman immediately after marriage, must make a turn sunwise. There are relics of fire-worship too;[36] certain days are named from fire-lighting; Beallteine, or ‘the first day of summer,’ and saimhtheine, ‘the first day of winter,’—the former supposed to mean the fire of Baal or Bel, the latter closing the saimhré, or summer period of the year, and bringing in the geamhré, or winter period, are sufficient evidence of this. There are places in Scotland where within the memory of living men the teine eigin, or ‘forced fire,’ was lighted once every year by the rubbing of two pieces of wood together, while every fire in the neighbourhood was extinguished in order that they might be lighted anew from this sacred source.”[89]
"Druidism is believed to have recognized a Supreme Being, whose name was associated with the Eastern Baal and was visibly represented by the sun. The remnants of ancient worship that can still be traced in the language of the people suggest it was a form of sun worship. Even today, the four main points of the compass have names among the Gaels that reflect this. The east is ear, similar to the Latin oriens, derived from the Gaelic eiridh, meaning ‘to rise;’ the west is iar, meaning ‘after,’ which is also used as a preposition; the south is deas, and the north tuath; and it is in the usage of these terms that the reverence for the sun is most evident. Deas, meaning ‘the south,’ is always right; it is the right hand, which is clear, based on the relation of that hand to the south when facing east; and it indicates everything else that is right. Deas also implies complete, neat, or ready; whatever is deas, or southerly, is just as it should be. Tuath, meaning ‘north,’ is its exact opposite. Tuathaisd refers to a ‘stupid person;’ Tuathail means ‘wrong’ in every sense: thus, south and north, represented by the words deiseal and tuathail, signify right and wrong in the Gaelic language. Therefore, everything that is meant to prosper among many Celts must move sunwise: a boat going to sea must turn sunwise; a man or woman, right after marriage, must also turn sunwise. There are also remnants of fire worship; certain days are named after the lighting of fires; Beallteine, or ‘the first day of summer,’ and saimhtheine, ‘the first day of winter,’—the former believed to represent the fire of Baal or Bel, while the latter marks the end of saimhré, or the summer period, and the beginning of geamhré, or the winter period, which serves as clear evidence of this. In Scotland, there are places where, within the memory of living people, the teine eigin, or ‘forced fire,’ was ignited once a year by rubbing two pieces of wood together, while all fires in the area were extinguished so they could be reignited from this sacred source." [89]
Many of the antiquities which are scattered over the north of Scotland, such as stone circles, monoliths, sculptured stones, rocking stones, &c., are very generally supposed to have been connected with religion. From the resemblance of the circles especially, to those which exist in South Britain and in France, it has been supposed that one religion prevailed over these countries. As Druidism is so commonly believed to have prevailed among the Picts as well as among the other inhabitants of Britain, we shall here give a very brief account of that system, chiefly as we find it given in Cæsar.[90] The following is the account given by Cæsar of the character and functions of the Druids:—“They attend to divine worship, perform public and private sacrifices, and expound matters of religion. A great number of youths are gathered round them for the sake of education, and they enjoy the highest honour in that nation; for nearly all public and private quarrels come under their jurisdiction; and when any crime has been committed, when a murder has been perpetrated, when a controversy arises about a legacy, or about landmarks, they are the judges too. They fix rewards and punishments; and should any one, whether a private individual or a public man, disobey their decrees, then they exclude him from the sacrifices. All these Druids have one chief, who enjoys the highest authority amongst them. When he dies, he is succeeded by the member of the order who is most prominent amongst the others, if there be any such single individual; if, however, there are several men equally distinguished, the successor is elected by the Druids. Sometimes they even go to war about this supremacy.
Many of the ancient artifacts scattered across northern Scotland, like stone circles, monoliths, carved stones, and rocking stones, are widely believed to be linked to religion. Given the similarities of the circles, especially those found in southern Britain and in France, it's thought that a single religion once spread across these regions. Since Druidism is commonly believed to have been widespread among the Picts as well as other inhabitants of Britain, we will provide a brief overview of that belief system, mainly as described by Caesar.[90] Here is Caesar's account of the role and functions of the Druids: “They oversee divine worship, conduct public and private sacrifices, and interpret religious matters. A large number of young people gather around them for education, and they hold the highest respect in that society; nearly all public and private disputes fall under their authority. When a crime occurs, such as a murder, or when there’s a disagreement about a will or boundaries, they also serve as judges. They determine rewards and punishments, and if anyone, whether a private citizen or a public figure, ignores their decisions, they are banned from participating in sacrifices. All Druids are led by a chief who holds the highest power among them. When he dies, he is succeeded by the most prominent member of the order, if there is one such individual; if there are several equally distinguished, the Druids elect the new leader. Sometimes, they even go to war over this leadership.”
“The Druids take no part in warfare; nor do they pay taxes like the rest of the people; they are exempt from military service, and from all public burdens. Attracted by such rewards, many come to be instructed by their own choice, while others are sent by their parents. They are reported to learn in the school a great number of verses, so that some remain there twenty years. They think it an unhallowed thing to commit their lore to writing, though in the other public and private[37] affairs of life they frequently make use of the Greek alphabet.... Beyond all things, they are desirous to inspire a belief that men’s souls do not perish, but transmigrate after death from one individual to another; and besides, they hold discourses about the stars, about the size of the world and of various countries, about the nature of things, and about the power and might of the immortal gods.”
“The Druids don't participate in warfare, nor do they pay taxes like everyone else; they are exempt from military service and all public duties. Attracted by these benefits, many choose to study with them, while others are sent by their parents. It's said that they learn a vast number of verses in their schools, with some staying for up to twenty years. They consider it wrong to write down their teachings, although they often use the Greek alphabet for other public and private matters. Above all, they want to convince people that souls don’t die, but instead, they reincarnate from one person to another; in addition, they discuss the stars, the size of the world and various countries, the nature of things, and the power and greatness of the immortal gods.”
Among the objects of druidical veneration the oak is said to have been particularly distinguished; for the Druids imagined that there was a supernatural virtue in the wood, in the leaves, in the fruit, and above all in the mistletoe. Hence the oak woods were the first places of their devotion; and the offices of their religion were there performed without any covering but the broad canopy of heaven. The part appropriated for worship was inclosed in a circle, within which was placed a pillar of stone set up under an oak, and sacrifices were offered thereon. The pillars which mark the sites of these places of worship are still to be seen; and so great is the superstitious veneration paid by the country people to these sacred stones, as they are considered, that few persons have ventured to remove them.
Among the things the Druids held sacred, the oak tree was especially revered. They believed there was a supernatural power in the wood, the leaves, the fruit, and especially in the mistletoe. Because of this, oak groves were the primary sites of their worship, and they conducted their religious ceremonies outdoors, beneath the vast sky. The area designated for worship was marked by a circle, with a stone pillar erected under an oak tree, where sacrifices were made. The pillars that indicate these worship sites can still be seen today, and the local people have such deep superstitious respect for these sacred stones that very few have dared to remove them.

Besides the immunities before-mentioned enjoyed by the Druids, they also possessed both civil and criminal jurisdiction, they decided all controversies among states as well as among private persons; and whoever refused to submit to their awards was exposed to the most severe penalties. The sentence of excommunication was pronounced against him; he was debarred all intercourse with his fellow-citizens; his company was universally shunned as profane and dangerous; he was refused the protection of law; and death itself became an acceptable relief from the misery and infamy to which he was exposed.
Aside from the previously mentioned privileges enjoyed by the Druids, they also had both civil and criminal authority. They resolved disputes between states as well as among private individuals, and anyone who refused to comply with their decisions faced harsh penalties. The punishment of excommunication was declared against them; they were cut off from all interaction with fellow citizens; their company was widely avoided as unholy and threatening; they were denied legal protection, and death itself became a preferable escape from the suffering and shame they endured.
St. Columba was born in the county of Donegal, in Ireland, in the year 521, and was connected both on his father’s and mother’s side with the Irish royal family. He was carefully educated for the priesthood, and, after having finished his ecclesiastical studies, founded monasteries in various parts of Ireland. The year of his departure from Ireland is, on good authority, ascertained to have been 563, and it is generally said that he fled to save his life, which was in jeopardy on account of a feud in which his relations were involved. Mr. Grub[91] believes that “the love of God and of his brethren was to him a sufficient motive for entering on the great work to which he was called. His immediate objects were the instruction of the subjects of Conal, king of the British Scots, and the conversion of their neighbours the heathen Picts of the North.” In the year 563, when Columba was 42 years of age, he arrived among his kindred on the shores of Argyle, and immediately set himself to fix on a suitable site for a monastery which he meant to erect, from which were to issue forth the apostolic missionaries destined to assist him in the work of conversion, and in which also the youth set apart for the office of the holy ministry were to be educated. St. Columba espied a solitary isle lying apart from the rest of the Hebridean group, near the south-west angle of Mull, then known by the simple name I, whose etymology is doubtful, afterwards changed by Bede into Hy, latinized by the monks into Iova or Iona, and again honoured with the name of I-columb-cil,[38] the island of St. Columba of the church. This island, Conal, who was then king of the Christian Scots of Argyle, presented to Columba, in order that he might erect thereon a monastery for the residence of himself and his disciples. No better station could have been selected than this islet during such barbarous times.
St. Columba was born in County Donegal, Ireland, in 521. He was connected to the Irish royal family through both his father and mother. He received a thorough education for the priesthood, and after completing his ecclesiastical studies, he founded monasteries across Ireland. It's well established that he left Ireland in 563, and it’s generally believed he fled to save his life due to a feud involving his relatives. Mr. Grub[91] suggests that “his love for God and his fellow men was enough motivation for him to embark on the significant mission he was called to. His immediate aims were to educate the subjects of Conal, king of the British Scots, and to convert their neighbors, the pagan Picts of the North.” In 563, when Columba was 42 years old, he arrived among his relatives on the shores of Argyle and quickly sought out a suitable location for a monastery he planned to build. This monastery was to be the base from which apostolic missionaries would help in the work of conversion, and it would also be where young men training for the holy ministry would be educated. St. Columba spotted a secluded island separate from the rest of the Hebridean group, near the south-west tip of Mull, known simply as I, although its etymology is uncertain. Bede later referred to it as Hy, and the monks Latinized it to Iova or Iona, later honoring it with the name I-columb-cil,[38] meaning the island of St. Columba of the church. This island was given to Columba by Conal, who was then king of the Christian Scots of Argyle, so that he could establish a monastery there for himself and his disciples. There couldn't have been a better location than this island during such barbaric times.
In pursuance of his plan, St. Columba settled with twelve disciples in Hy. “They now,” says Bede, “neither sought, nor loved, anything of this world,”—true traits in the missionary character. For two years did they labour with their own hands erecting huts and building a church of logs and reeds. “The monastery of Iona, like those previously founded by Columba in Ireland, was not a retreat for solitaries whose chief object was to work out their own salvation; it was a great school of Christian education, and was specially designed to prepare and send forth a body of clergy trained to the task of preaching the Gospel among the heathen.”[92] Having established his missionary institution, and having occupied himself for some time in the instruction of his countrymen the Scots of Argyle, the pious Columba set out on his apostolic tour among the Picts, probably in the year 565. At this time Bridei or Brude, whose reign extended from 536 to 586, the son of Mailcon, a powerful and influential prince, reigned over the Northern Picts, and appears also to have had dominion over those of the south. Judging well that if he could succeed in converting Brude, who, when Columba visited him was staying at one of his residences on the banks of the Ness, the arduous task he had undertaken of bringing over the whole nation to the worship of the true God would be more easily accomplished, he first began with the king, and by great patience and perseverance succeeded in converting him.
In pursuit of his plan, St. Columba settled with twelve disciples on the island of Iona. “They now,” says Bede, “neither sought, nor loved, anything of this world,”—true characteristics of a missionary. For two years, they worked with their own hands, building huts and constructing a church made of logs and reeds. “The monastery of Iona, like those previously established by Columba in Ireland, was not just a retreat for individuals focused on their own salvation; it was a major center for Christian education, specifically intended to prepare and send out a group of clergy trained to preach the Gospel among the pagans.”[92] After establishing his missionary institution and spending some time teaching his fellow Scots in Argyle, the devout Columba set out on his apostolic journey among the Picts, probably in the year 565. At this time, Bridei or Brude, whose reign lasted from 536 to 586, was the son of Mailcon, a powerful and influential prince, ruling over the Northern Picts and likely holding sway over those in the south as well. Recognizing that if he could convert Brude—who was residing at one of his estates on the banks of the Ness when Columba visited—he would make it easier to bring the entire nation to worship the true God, Columba focused his efforts on the king, and through great patience and perseverance, he succeeded in converting him.
The first Gaelic entry in the Book of Deer lets us see the great missionary on one of his tours, and describes the founding of an important mission-station which became the centre of instruction for all the surrounding country. The following is the translation given of the Gaelic original:—“Columcille, and Drostán son of Cosgrach, his pupil, came from Hí, as God had shown to them, unto Abbordoboir, and Bede the Pict was mormaer of Buchan before them, and it was he that gave them that town in freedom for ever from mormaer and toisech. They came after that to the other town, and it was pleasing to Columcille because it was[39] full of God’s grace, and he asked of the mormaer, to wit Bede, that he should give it to him; and he did not give it, and a son of his took an illness after [or in consequence of] refusing the clerics, and he was nearly dead [lit. he was dead but if it were a little]. After this the mormaer went to entreat the clerics that they should make prayer for the son, that health should come to him; and he gave in offering to them from Cloch in tiprat to Cloch pette meic Garnait. They made the prayer, and health came to him. After that Columcille gave to Drostán that town, and blessed it, and left as (his) word, ‘Whosoever should come against it, let him not be many-yeared [or] victorious.’ Drostán’s tears came on parting from Columcille. Said Columcille, ‘Let Déar be its name henceforward.’”
The first Gaelic entry in the Book of Deer gives us a glimpse of the great missionary during one of his journeys and describes the establishment of an important mission station that became the center of education for the surrounding area. Here’s the translation of the Gaelic original:—“Columcille and Drostán, son of Cosgrach, his student, came from Hí, as God had revealed to them, to Abbordoboir, and Bede the Pict was mormaer of Buchan before them, and he was the one who granted them that town free forever from mormaer and toisech. They then went to the other town, and Columcille liked it because it was[39] filled with God’s grace, and he asked the mormaer, namely Bede, to give it to him; however, he did not agree, and one of his sons fell ill after [or as a result of] refusing the clerics, and he was nearly dead [lit. he was dead but for a little]. After this, the mormaer went to plead with the clerics to pray for his son, that health might be restored to him; and he offered them from Cloch in tiprat to Cloch pette meic Garnait. They prayed, and health was restored to him. After that, Columcille granted that town to Drostán and blessed it, leaving his words, ‘Whoever should come against it, may they not be long-lived [or] victorious.’ Drostán wept at parting from Columcille. Columcille said, ‘Let Dear be its name from now on.’”
The Abbordoboir here spoken of is Aberdour on the north coast of Aberdeenshire, and Dear probably occupied the site of what is now Old Deer, about twelve miles inland from Aberdour. There is every reason for believing in the substantial truth of the narrative. The two saints, probably from the banks of the Ness, came to Aberdour and “tarried there for a time and founded a monastery on the land which had been granted them. In later times the parish church of Aberdour was dedicated to St. Drostan.” One would almost be inclined to suppose, from the manner in which the missionaries were apparently received, that Christianity had been heard of there before; possibly Bede the Pictish mormaer had been converted at the court of King Brude, and had invited Columba to pay him a visit in Buchan and plant the gospel among the inhabitants. Possibly St. Ninian, the apostle of the southern Picts, may, during his mission among them, have penetrated as far north as Buchan. On the side of the choir of the old parish church of Turriff, a few miles west of Deer, was found painted the figure of St. Ninian, which was probably as old as the 16th century. At all events, Columba and his companion appear to have been made most welcome in Buchan, and were afforded every facility for prosecuting their sacred work. The above record doubtless gives us a fair notion of Columba’s mode of procedure in prosecuting his self-imposed task of converting the inhabitants of Alba. As was the case in Buchan, he appears to have gone from district to district along with his missionary companions, seen the work of conversion fairly begun, planted a monastery in a suitable place, and left one or more of his disciples as resident missionaries to pursue the work of conversion and keep Christianity alive in the district.[93]
The Abbordoboir mentioned here is Aberdour on the north coast of Aberdeenshire, and Dear likely occupied the site of what is now Old Deer, about twelve miles inland from Aberdour. There’s every reason to believe in the substantial truth of this narrative. The two saints, probably from the banks of the Ness, came to Aberdour and “stayed there for a while and founded a monastery on the land that had been granted to them. Later on, the parish church of Aberdour was dedicated to St. Drostan.” One would almost think, based on how the missionaries were seemingly welcomed, that Christianity had been known there before; perhaps Bede the Pictish mormaer had been converted at King Brude’s court and invited Columba to visit him in Buchan to spread the gospel among the people. Possibly St. Ninian, the apostle of the southern Picts, might have traveled as far north as Buchan during his mission among them. On the side of the choir of the old parish church of Turriff, a few miles west of Deer, the figure of St. Ninian was painted, likely dating back to the 16th century. In any case, Columba and his companion seemed to have been warmly welcomed in Buchan and were given every chance to carry out their sacred work. This record certainly gives us a good idea of Columba’s approach in his self-imposed task of converting the people of Alba. As was the case in Buchan, he appeared to have moved from area to area with his missionary companions, seen the work of conversion get started, established a monastery in a fitting spot, and left one or more of his followers as resident missionaries to continue the work of conversion and keep Christianity alive in the area.[93]
Columba soon had the happiness of seeing the blessings of Christianity diffusing themselves among a people who had hitherto sat in the darkness of paganism. Attended by his disciples he traversed the whole of the Pictish territories, spreading everywhere the light of faith by instructing the people in the truths of the Gospel. To keep up a succession of the teachers of religion, he established, as we have seen, monasteries in every district, and from these issued, for many ages, men of apostolic earnestness, who watered and tended the good seed planted by Columba, and carried it to the remotest parts of the north of Scotland and its islands, so that, in a generation or two after Columba, Christianity became the universal religion. These monasteries or cells were long subject to the Abbey of Iona, and the system of church government which proceeded from that centre was in many respects peculiar, and has given rise to much controversy between presbyterians and episcopalians.
Columba soon experienced the joy of seeing the blessings of Christianity spreading among a people who had previously lived in the darkness of paganism. Accompanied by his disciples, he traveled throughout the Pictish territories, sharing the light of faith by teaching the people the truths of the Gospel. To ensure there would be a continuous group of religious teachers, he established, as we have seen, monasteries in every region. From these monasteries emerged, for many ages, men of fervent dedication who nurtured and tended the good seeds planted by Columba and carried it to the farthest parts of northern Scotland and its islands, so that, in a generation or two after Columba, Christianity became the dominant religion. These monasteries or cells were long under the influence of the Abbey of Iona, and the system of church governance that originated from that center was unique in many ways, leading to considerable debate between Presbyterians and Episcopalians.
St. Columba died on the 9th of June, 597, after a glorious and well-spent life, thirty-four years of which he had devoted to the instruction of the nation he had converted. His influence was very great with the neighbouring princes, and they often applied to him for advice, and submitted to him their differences, which he frequently settled by his authority. His memory was long held in reverence by the Scots and Caledonians.
St. Columba died on June 9, 597, after a glorious and well-lived life, thirty-four years of which he dedicated to teaching the people he had converted. He had a significant influence over the neighboring princes, who often sought his advice and brought their disputes to him, which he frequently resolved with his authority. His memory was long revered by the Scots and Caledonians.
Conal, the fifth king of the Scots in Argyle, the kinsman of St. Columba, and under whose auspices he entered on the work of conversion, and to whom it is said he was indebted for Hy, died in 571. His successor Aidan went over to Iona in 574, and was there ordained and inaugurated by the Abbot according to the ceremonial of the liber vitreus,[40] the cover of which is supposed to have been encrusted with crystal.
Conal, the fifth king of the Scots in Argyle, a relative of St. Columba, under whose guidance he began the work of converting others and to whom it's said he owed Hy, died in 571. His successor Aidan went to Iona in 574, where he was ordained and inaugurated by the Abbot according to the ceremony of the liber vitreus,[40] the cover of which is thought to have been decorated with crystal.
To return to the history of the Picts, we have already observed that little is known of Pictish history for more than a hundred years after the Roman abdication; and even up to the union of the Picts and Scots, the materials for the history of both are about as scarce as they could possibly be, consisting mostly of meagre chronicles containing the names of kings, the dates of their accession and death, and occasionally the names of battles and of the contending nations. Scotland during this period appears to have been the scene of unceasing war between the Scots, Picts, Britons of Strathclyde, English, and Danes, the two first being continually at strife not only with each other but among themselves. We shall endeavour to give, as clearly and as faithfully as possible, the main reliable facts in the history of the Scots and Picts until the union of these two nations.
To go back to the history of the Picts, we’ve already noted that very little is known about Pictish history for more than a hundred years after the Romans left; and even leading up to the merger of the Picts and Scots, the information available about both groups is extremely limited, mainly consisting of scant chronicles that list the names of kings, their accession and death dates, and occasionally the names of battles and the nations involved. During this time, Scotland seems to have been trapped in continuous conflict among the Scots, Picts, Britons of Strathclyde, English, and Danes, with the first two often fighting not only against each other but also against their own factions. We will try to present, as clearly and accurately as possible, the main reliable facts in the history of the Scots and Picts up to the unification of these two nations.
The reign of Brude was distinguished by many warlike exploits, but above all, as we have seen, by his conversion and that of his people to Christianity, which indeed formed his greatest glory. His chief contests were with the Scoto-Irish or Dalriads, whom he defeated in 557, and slew Gauran their king. Brude died in 586, and for several ages his successors carried on a petty system of warfare, partly foreign and partly domestic. Passing over a domestic conflict, at Lindores in 621, under Kenneth, son of Luthrin, we must notice the important battle of Dun-Nechtan, fought in 685, between the Picts under Brude, the son of Bili,[94] and the Saxons, under the Northumbrian Egfrid. The Saxon king, it is said, greedy of conquest, attacked the Picts without provocation, and against the advice of his court. Crossing the Forth from Lothian, he entered Strathearn and penetrated through the defiles of the Pictish kingdom, leaving fire and desolation in his train. His career was stopt at Dun-Nechtan, the hill of Nechtan, a hill in the parish of Dunnichen, about the centre of Forfarshire; and by a neighbouring lake, long known by the name of Nechtan’s mere, a short distance east from the town of Forfar, did Egfrid and his Saxons fall before Brude and his exasperated Picts. This was a sad blow to the Northumbrian power; yet the Northumbrians, in 699, under Berht, an able leader, again ventured to try their strength with the Picts, when they were once more defeated by Brude, the son of Dereli, who had recently mounted the Pictish throne.
The rule of Brude was marked by many military achievements, but above all, as we’ve seen, by his conversion and that of his people to Christianity, which truly became his greatest honor. His main battles were against the Scoto-Irish or Dalriads, whom he defeated in 557, killing their king Gauran. Brude passed away in 586, and for several centuries his successors engaged in a series of small wars, both foreign and domestic. Skipping a local conflict at Lindores in 621 involving Kenneth, son of Luthrin, we should highlight the significant battle of Dun-Nechtan, which took place in 685, between the Picts led by Brude, son of Bili,[94] and the Saxons under the Northumbrian king Egfrid. The Saxon king, said to be eager for conquest, launched an unprovoked attack on the Picts, contrary to the advice of his court. After crossing the Forth from Lothian, he entered Strathearn and forced his way through the passes of the Pictish kingdom, leaving destruction in his wake. His advance was halted at Dun-Nechtan, the hill of Nechtan, located in the parish of Dunnichen, roughly in the center of Forfarshire; and by a nearby lake, long known as Nechtan’s mere, just east of the town of Forfar, Egfrid and his Saxons fell before Brude and his furious Picts. This was a serious blow to Northumbrian power; yet in 699, under Berht, a capable leader, the Northumbrians dared to test their might against the Picts again, only to be defeated once more by Brude, son of Dereli, who had recently ascended the Pictish throne.
The wars between the Picts and Northumbrians were succeeded by various contests for power among the Pictish princes, which gave rise to a civil war. Ungus, honoured by the Irish Annalists with the title of great, and Elpin, at the head of their respective partisans, tried their strength at Monacrib, supposed by some to be Moncrieff in Strathearn, in the year 727, when the latter was defeated; and the conflict was renewed at Duncrei (Crieff), when victory declared a second time against Elpin, who was obliged to flee from the hostility of Ungus. Nechtan next tried his strength with Ungus, in 728, at a place called Monacurna by the Annalists—possibly Moncur in the Carse of Gowrie—but he was defeated, and many of his followers perished. Talorgan, the son of Congus, was defeated by Brude, the son of Ungus, in 730, and in the same year the Picts appear to have entered into a treaty of peace with the English nation.
The wars between the Picts and Northumbrians were followed by various power struggles among the Pictish princes, leading to a civil war. Ungus, recognized by the Irish Annalists as great, and Elpin, leading their respective supporters, clashed at Monacrib, thought by some to be Moncrieff in Strathearn, in the year 727, where Elpin was defeated. The conflict resumed at Duncrei (Crieff), with victory again going to Ungus, forcing Elpin to flee from his aggression. Nechtan then confronted Ungus in 728 at a place referred to as Monacurna by the Annalists—likely Moncur in the Carse of Gowrie—but he was defeated, and many of his followers were killed. Talorgan, the son of Congus, was defeated by Brude, the son of Ungus, in 730, and that same year, the Picts seem to have made a peace treaty with the English nation.
The victorious Ungus commenced hostilities against the Dalriads, or Scoto-Irish, in the year 736, and appears to have got the better of the latter. The Scots were again worsted in another battle in 740 by Ungus, who in the same year repulsed an attack of the Northumbrians under Eadbert. In the year 750 he defeated the Britons of the Cumbrian kingdom in the battle of Cato or Cath-O, in which his brother Talorgan was killed. Ungus, who appears to have been a powerful and able monarch, but whom Bede[95] characterizes as having conducted himself “with bloody wickedness, a tyrant and an executioner,” died about 760. A doubtful victory was gained by Ciniod, or Kenneth, the Pictish king, over Aodh-fin, the Scottish king, in 767. Constantine, having overcome Conall, the son of Tarla, in 789, succeeded him in the throne.[96]
The victorious Ungus began fighting against the Dalriads, or Scoto-Irish, in the year 736, and seems to have come out on top against them. The Scots faced another defeat in 740 at the hands of Ungus, who also fended off an attack from the Northumbrians led by Eadbert that same year. In 750, he defeated the Britons of the Cumbrian kingdom in the battle of Cato or Cath-O, where his brother Talorgan was killed. Ungus, portrayed as a strong and capable ruler, is described by Bede[95] as behaving “with bloody wickedness, a tyrant and an executioner,” and he died around 760. Ciniod, or Kenneth, the Pictish king, achieved a questionable victory over Aodh-fin, the Scottish king, in 767. Constantine took the throne after defeating Conall, the son of Tarla, in 789.[96]
Up to this period the Norsemen from Scandinavia, or the Vikingr, i.e. men of the voes or bays, as they were termed, had confined their ravages to the Baltic; but, in the year 787 they for the first time appeared on the east coast of England. Some years afterwards they found their way to the Caledonian shores, and in 795 made their first attack on Iona, which frequently afterwards, along with the rest of the Hebrides, suffered grievously from their ravages. In 839 the Vikingr entered the Pictish territories. A murderous conflict ensued between them and the Picts under Uen their king, in which both he and his only brother Bran, as well as many of the Pictish chiefs, fell. This event, no doubt, hastened the downfall of the Pictish monarchy; and as the Picts were unable to resist the arms of Kenneth, the Scottish king, he carried into execution, in the year 843, a project he had long entertained, of uniting the Scots and Picts, and placing both crowns on his head. That anything like a total extermination of the Picts took place is now generally discredited, although doubtless there was great slaughter both of princes and people. Skene[97] asserts indeed that it was only the Southern Picts who became subject to Kenneth, the Northern Picts remaining for long afterwards independent of, but sometimes in alliance with, the Scots. This is substantially the opinion of Mr. E. W. Robertson,[98] who says, “the modern shires of Perth, Fife, Stirling, and Dumbarton, with the greater part of the county of Argyle, may be said to have formed the actual Scottish kingdom to which Kenneth succeeded.” The Picts were recognised as a distinct people even in the tenth century, but before the twelfth they lost their characteristic nominal distinction by being amalgamated with the Scots, their conquerors.
Up to this time, the Norsemen from Scandinavia, or the Vikingr, meaning men of the inlets or bays, had limited their raids to the Baltic Sea. However, in 787, they made their first appearance on the east coast of England. A few years later, they reached the shores of Caledonia and attacked Iona in 795, an island that, along with the rest of the Hebrides, frequently suffered from their raids. In 839, the Vikingr invaded the Pictish territories. A brutal battle erupted between them and the Picts led by King Uen, resulting in the deaths of both him and his only brother Bran, along with many Pictish leaders. This event likely sped up the decline of the Pictish monarchy; unable to match the forces of Kenneth, the Scottish king, he implemented a long-held plan in 843 to unite the Scots and Picts, claiming both crowns. The idea that the Picts were entirely wiped out is largely dismissed today, but there was certainly significant bloodshed among both leaders and the populace. Skene[97] argues that only the Southern Picts fell under Kenneth's rule, while the Northern Picts remained largely independent for a long time, sometimes allying with the Scots. This view is echoed by Mr. E. W. Robertson,[98] who states that the modern counties of Perth, Fife, Stirling, and Dumbarton, along with most of Argyle, formed the actual Scottish kingdom that Kenneth inherited. The Picts were still recognized as a distinct people even in the tenth century, but by the twelfth century, they lost their unique identity by merging with the Scots, their conquerors.
The Scoto-Irish after their arrival in Argyle did not long continue under the separate authority of the three brothers, Lorn, Fergus, and Angus. They were said to have been very far advanced in life before leaving Ireland, and the Irish chroniclers assert that St. Patrick gave them his benediction before his death, in the year 493. The statement as to their advanced age derives some support from their speedy demise after they had laid the foundations of their settlements, and of a new dynasty of kings destined to rule over the kingdom of Scotland. Angus was the first who died, leaving a son, Muredach, who succeeded him in the small government of Ila. After the death of Lorn the eldest brother, Fergus, the last survivor, became sole monarch of the Scoto-Irish; but he did not long enjoy the sovereignty, for he died in 506.
The Scoto-Irish, after arriving in Argyle, didn’t stay under the separate authority of the three brothers—Lorn, Fergus, and Angus—for long. They were said to be quite old before leaving Ireland, and Irish chroniclers claim that St. Patrick blessed them before his death in 493. The idea of their advanced age is supported by their quick deaths after establishing their settlements and a new dynasty of kings meant to rule over the kingdom of Scotland. Angus was the first to die, leaving a son, Muredach, who took over the small government of Ila. After the death of Lorn, the eldest brother, Fergus, the last survivor, became the sole ruler of the Scoto-Irish, but he didn’t hold the sovereignty for long, as he died in 506.
Fergus was succeeded by his son Domangart, or Dongardus, who died in 511, after a short but troubled reign of about five years. His two sons Comgal and Gabhran or Gauran, successively enjoyed his authority. Comgal had a peaceful reign of four and twenty years, during which he extended his settlements. He left a son named Conal, but Gauran his brother, notwithstanding, ascended the throne in the year 535 without opposition. Gauran reigned two and twenty years, and, as we have already observed, was slain in a battle with the Picts under Bridei their king.
Fergus was succeeded by his son Domangart, also known as Dongardus, who died in 511 after a brief but troubled five-year reign. His two sons, Comgal and Gabhran (or Gauran), took over in succession. Comgal had a peaceful reign that lasted twenty-four years, during which he expanded his territories. He had a son named Conal, but his brother Gauran ascended to the throne in 535 without any opposition. Gauran ruled for twenty-two years and, as mentioned earlier, was killed in a battle against the Picts led by their king, Bridei.
Conal, the son of Comgal, then succeeded in 557, and closed a reign of fourteen years in 571. It was during his reign that Columba’s mission to the Picts took place. A civil war ensued between Aodhan or Aidan, the son of Gauran, and Duncha or Duncan, the son of Conal, for the vacant crown, the claim to which was decided on the bloody field of Loro or Loco in Kintyre in 575, where Duncha was slain. Aidan, the son of Gauran, had been formally inaugurated by St. Columba in Iona, in 574. In the time of Aidan there were frequent wars between the Dalriads and the English Saxons. Many battles were fought in which the Scots were generally defeated, the principal being that of Degsastan or Dalston near Carlisle, in 603, in which nearly the whole of the Scottish army was defeated. The wars with the Saxons weakened the power of the Dalriads very considerably, and it was not till after a long period of time that they again ventured to meet the Saxons in the field.
Conal, the son of Comgal, took over in 557 and ruled for fourteen years until 571. During his reign, Columba’s mission to the Picts occurred. A civil war broke out between Aodhan or Aidan, the son of Gauran, and Duncha or Duncan, the son of Conal, fighting for the vacant crown. This conflict was settled on the bloody battlefield of Loro or Loco in Kintyre in 575, where Duncha was killed. Aidan, the son of Gauran, was formally crowned by St. Columba in Iona in 574. During Aidan's time, there were frequent wars between the Dalriads and the English Saxons. Many battles were fought, with the Scots generally losing, the most significant being the battle of Degsastan or Dalston near Carlisle in 603, where nearly the entire Scottish army was defeated. The wars with the Saxons greatly weakened the Dalriads' power, and it took a long time before they felt able to confront the Saxons again on the battlefield.
During a short season of repose, Aidan, attended by St. Columba, went to the celebrated council of Drum-keat in Ulster, in the year 590. In this council he claimed the principality of Dalriada, the land of his fathers, and[42] obtained an exemption from doing homage to the kings of Ireland, which his ancestors, it would appear, had been accustomed to pay. Aidan died in 605 or 608, at the advanced age of eighty, and was buried In the church of Kil-keran, the ruins of which are still to be seen in the midst of Campbelton.
During a brief period of rest, Aidan, accompanied by St. Columba, attended the famous council of Drum-keat in Ulster in the year 590. At this council, he asserted his right to the principality of Dalriada, the land of his ancestors, and[42] secured an exemption from paying homage to the kings of Ireland, which it seems his ancestors had traditionally done. Aidan died in 605 or 608, at the age of eighty, and was buried in the church of Kil-keran, the ruins of which can still be seen in the middle of Campbelton.
Aidan was succeeded in the throne by his son Eocha-bui, or the “yellow,” who reigned sixteen years. He carried on war with the Cruithne of Ulster. After him came his brother Kenneth-Cear, or the “left-handed,” who was followed by Ferchar, son of Eogan, of the race of Lorn.
Aidan was succeeded on the throne by his son Eocha-bui, or “the Yellow,” who ruled for sixteen years. He waged war against the Cruithne of Ulster. After him came his brother Kenneth-Cear, or “the Left-Handed,” who was followed by Ferchar, son of Eogan, from the race of Lorn.
Donal, surnamed breac or freckled, the son of Eocha’-bui, of the race of Gauran, succeeded Ferchar about 637. He was a warlike prince and had distinguished himself in the wars against the Cruithne of Ireland. Congal-Claon, the son of Scanlan, the king of the Cruithne in Ulster, having slain Suibne-Mean, a powerful king of Ireland, was attacked by Domnal II., supreme king of Ireland, who succeeded Suibne, and was defeated in the battle of Duncetheren, in 629. Congal sought refuge in Cantyre, and having persuaded Donal-breac, the kinsman of Domnal, to join him in a war against the latter, they invaded Ireland with a heterogeneous mass of Scoto-Irish, Picts, Britons, and Saxons, commanded by Donal and his brothers. Cealach, the son of Maelcomh, the nephew of the reigning king, and as tanist or heir-apparent, the leader of his army, attacked Donal-breac in the plain of Magh Rath or Moyra in Down, in 637, and completely defeated him after an obstinate and bloody engagement. Congal, the murderer of his sovereign, met his merited fate, and Donal-breac was obliged to secure his own and his army’s safety by a speedy return to Cantyre. St. Columba had always endeavoured to preserve an amicable understanding between the Cruithne of Ulster and the Scoto-Irish, and his injunctions were, that they should live in constant peace; but Donal disregarded the wise advice of the saint, and paid dearly for so doing. He was not more successful in an enterprise against the Picts, having been defeated by them in the battle of Glinne Mairison, Glenmairison, or Glenmoreson, probably in West Lothian,[99] during the year 638. He ended his days at Straith-cairmaic or Strathcarron, possibly in the neighbourhood of Falkirk, by the sword of Hoan or Owen, one of the reguli of Strathcluyd, in the year 642. His son Cathasuidh fell by the same hand in 649.
Donal, nicknamed freckled, the son of Eocha’-bui from the Gauran lineage, took over from Ferchar around 637. He was a fierce prince and had made a name for himself in the battles against the Cruithne of Ireland. Congal-Claon, the son of Scanlan, who was the king of the Cruithne in Ulster, had killed Suibne-Mean, a powerful king of Ireland. Domnal II., the supreme king of Ireland and Suibne's successor, attacked Congal and defeated him in the battle of Duncetheren in 629. Seeking safety, Congal went to Cantyre and convinced Donal-breac, a relative of Domnal, to join him in a war against Domnal. Together, they invaded Ireland with a mixed group of Scoto-Irish, Picts, Britons, and Saxons, led by Donal and his brothers. Cealach, the son of Maelcomh, the king’s nephew and heir apparent, led his army to attack Donal-breac at Magh Rath or Moyra in Down in 637, and they completely defeated him after a fierce and bloody battle. Congal, who had killed his king, met his just fate, and Donal-breac had no choice but to retreat quickly to Cantyre for his and his army’s safety. St. Columba had always tried to maintain a peaceful relationship between the Cruithne of Ulster and the Scoto-Irish, urging them to live in constant peace; however, Donal ignored the saint's wise advice and paid a heavy price for it. He also faced failure in an attempt against the Picts, being defeated by them in the battle of Glinne Mairison, Glenmairison, or Glenmoreson, probably in West Lothian,[99] in 638. He ultimately met his end at Straith-cairmaic or Strathcarron, possibly near Falkirk, at the hands of Hoan or Owen, one of the rulers of Strathclyde, in the year 642. His son Cathasuidh was killed by the same man in 649.
Conal II., the grandson of Conal I., who was also of the Fergusian race of Congal, next ruled over the tribes of Cantyre and Argyle; but Dungal, of the race of Lorn, having obtained the government of the tribe of Lorn, questioned the right of Conal. He did not, however, carry his pretensions far, for Conal died, in undisturbed possession of his dominions, in 652, after a reign of ten years. To Donal-duin, or the brown, son of Conal, who reigned thirteen years, succeeded Maolduin, his brother, in 665. The family feuds which had long existed between the Fergusian races of Comgal and Tauran, existed in their bitterest state during the reign of Maolduin. Domangart, the son of Donal-breac, was murdered in 672, and Conal, the son of Maolduin, was assassinated in 675.
Conal II, the grandson of Conal I, who was also from the Fergusian lineage of Congal, next ruled over the tribes of Cantyre and Argyle. However, Dungal, from the race of Lorn, who took over the leadership of the tribe of Lorn, questioned Conal's right to rule. Nevertheless, he didn't push his claims too far, as Conal died in 652, peacefully holding onto his lands, after a reign of ten years. Donal-duin, or the Brown, son of Conal, reigned for thirteen years before his brother Maolduin succeeded him in 665. The longstanding family feuds between the Fergusian lines of Comgal and Tauran reached their peak during Maolduin’s reign. Domangart, the son of Donal-breac, was murdered in 672, and Conal, the son of Maolduin, was assassinated in 675.
Ferchar-fada, or the tall, apparently of the race of Lorn, and either the son or grandson of Ferchar, who died in 637, seized the reins of government upon the death of Maolduin. On the death of Ferchar, in 702, the sceptre passed again to the Fergusian race in the person of Eocha’-rineval, remarkable for his Roman nose, the son of Domangart. The reign of this prince was short and unfortunate. His sceptre was seized by Ainbhcealach, the son of Ferchar-fada, who succeeded Eocha’ in 705. He was of an excellent disposition, but after reigning one year, was dethroned by his brother, Selvach, and obliged, in 706, to take refuge in Ireland. Selvach attacked the Britons of Strathcluyd, and gained two successive victories over them, the one at Longecoleth in 710, and the other at the rock of Mionuirc in 716. At the end of twelve years, Ainbhcealach returned from Ireland, to regain a sceptre which his brother had by his cruelties shown himself unworthy to wield, but he perished in the battle of Finglein, perhaps Glen Fyne at the head of Loch Fyne, in 719. Selvach met a more formidable rival in Duncha-beg, who was descended from Fergus, by the line of Congal; he assumed the government of Cantyre and[43] Argail, and confined Selvach to his family settlement of Lorn. These two princes appear to have been fairly matched in disposition and valour, and both exerted themselves for the destruction of one another, thus bringing many miseries upon their tribes. In an attempt which they made to invade the territories of each other in 719 by means of currachs, a naval combat ensued off Airdeanesbi, (probably Ardaness on the coast of Argyle,) in which Selvach was overcome by Duncha; but Selvach was not subdued. The death of Duncha in 721 put an end to his designs; but Eocha’ III., the son of Eocha’-rineval, the successor of Duncha, being as bent on the overthrow of Selvach as his predecessor, continued the war. The rival chiefs met at Irroisfoichne in 727, where a battle was fought, which produced nothing but irritation and distress. This lamentable state of things was put an end to by the death of Selvach in 729. This event enabled Eocha to assume the government of Lorn, and thus the Dalriadan kingdom which had been alternately ruled by chiefs of the houses of Fergus and Lorn became again united under Eocha. He died in 733, after a reign of thirteen years, during nine of which he ruled over Cantyre and Argyle, and four over all the Dalriadic tribes.
Ferchar-fada, or the tall, apparently from the race of Lorn, and either the son or grandson of Ferchar, who died in 637, took control of the government when Maolduin died. After Ferchar's death in 702, the leadership returned to the Fergusian race through Eocha’-rineval, known for his Roman nose, the son of Domangart. This prince's reign was brief and troubled. His leadership was taken over by Ainbhcealach, the son of Ferchar-fada, who succeeded Eocha’ in 705. Ainbhcealach had a great personality, but after ruling for a year, he was overthrown by his brother, Selvach, and forced to seek refuge in Ireland in 706. Selvach attacked the Britons of Strathcluyd, achieving two successive victories against them—one at Longecoleth in 710, and the other at the rock of Mionuirc in 716. After twelve years, Ainbhcealach returned from Ireland to reclaim the throne that his brother had shown himself unworthy to hold, but he died in the battle of Finglein, possibly Glen Fyne at the head of Loch Fyne, in 719. Selvach faced a more formidable opponent in Duncha-beg, who descended from Fergus through Congal; he took control of Cantyre and Argail and pushed Selvach back to his family settlement in Lorn. These two princes seemed evenly matched in temperament and bravery and both sought to defeat one another, causing much suffering to their tribes. In an attempt to invade each other's territories in 719 using currachs, a naval battle occurred off Airdeanesbi (likely Ardaness on the coast of Argyle), where Selvach was defeated by Duncha; however, Selvach was not completely subdued. The death of Duncha in 721 halted his plans, but Eocha’ III., the son of Eocha’-rineval, who succeeded Duncha, was just as determined to overthrow Selvach and continued the conflict. The rival leaders met at Irroisfoichne in 727, where a battle took place that resulted only in frustration and suffering. This unfortunate situation came to an end with the death of Selvach in 729. This allowed Eocha to take control of Lorn, and thus the Dalriadan kingdom, which had been ruled alternately by the houses of Fergus and Lorn, was once again united under Eocha. He died in 733, after a thirteen-year reign, during which he ruled over Cantyre and Argyle for nine years, and over all the Dalriadic tribes for four.
Eocha was succeeded in the kingdom by Muredach, the son of Ainbhceallach, of the race of Lorn. His reign was short and unfortunate. In revenge for an act of perfidy committed by Dungal, the son of Selvach, who had carried off Forai or Torai, the daughter of Brude, and the niece of Ungus, the great Pictish king, the latter, in the year 736, led his army from Strathearn, through the passes of the mountains into Lorn, which he wasted with fire and sword. He seized Dunad, in Mid-Lorn, and burned Creic, another fortress in the Ross of Mull, taking Dungal and Feradach, the two sons of Selvach, prisoners. Muredach went in pursuit of his enemy, and having overtaken him at Knock Cairpre, at Calatros, on the shores of the Linne,[100] a battle ensued, in which the Scots were repulsed with great slaughter. Talorgan, the brother of Ungus, commanded the Picts on this occasion, and pursued the flying Scots. In this pursuit Muredach is supposed to have perished, after a reign of three years.
Eocha was succeeded in the kingdom by Muredach, the son of Ainbhceallach, from the race of Lorn. His reign was brief and unfortunate. As revenge for a betrayal by Dungal, the son of Selvach, who had kidnapped Forai or Torai, the daughter of Brude and niece of Ungus, the great Pictish king, the latter led his army from Strathearn in the year 736. They marched through the mountain passes into Lorn, ravaging the land with fire and sword. He captured Dunad in Mid-Lorn and burned down Creic, another fortress in Mull, taking Dungal and Feradach, the two sons of Selvach, as prisoners. Muredach pursued his enemy and caught up with him at Knock Cairpre, near Calatros, on the shores of the Linne,[100] leading to a battle where the Scots were defeated with heavy losses. Talorgan, the brother of Ungus, led the Picts during this battle and chased down the retreating Scots. It is believed that Muredach lost his life in this pursuit, after reigning for three years.
Eogban or Ewan, the son of Muredach, took up the fallen succession in 736, and died in 739, in which year the Dalriadic sceptre was assumed by Aodh-fin, the son of Eocha’ III., and grandson of Eocha’-rineval, descended from the Fergusian race of Gauran. In 740 he measured his strength with the celebrated Ungus; but victory declared for neither, and during the remainder of Ungus’ reign, he did not attempt to renew hostilities. After the death of Ungus, in 761, Aodh-fin declared war against the Picts, whose territories he entered from Upper Lorn, penetrating through the passes of Glenorchy and Breadalbane. In 767 he reached Forteviot, the Pictish capital in Strathearn, where he fought a doubtful battle with Ciniod the Pictish king. Aodh-fin died in 769, after a splendid reign of thirty years.[101]
Eogban, or Ewan, the son of Muredach, took over the fallen succession in 736 and died in 739. That same year, Aodh-fin, the son of Eocha’ III and grandson of Eocha’-rineval, who belonged to the Fergusian line of Gauran, took on the Dalriadic kingdom. In 740, he tested his strength against the famous Ungus; however, neither side claimed victory, and for the rest of Ungus' reign, Aodh-fin chose not to restart the conflict. After Ungus died in 761, Aodh-fin went to war against the Picts, entering their land from Upper Lorn and moving through the passes of Glenorchy and Breadalbane. By 767, he arrived at Forteviot, the Pictish capital in Strathearn, where he fought an uncertain battle against Ciniod, the Pictish king. Aodh-fin died in 769 after a remarkable reign of thirty years.[101]
Fergus II., son of Aodh-fin, succeeded to the sceptre on the demise of his father, and died after an unimportant reign of three years. Selvach II., the son of Eogan, assumed the government in 772. His reign, which lasted twenty-four years, presents nothing very remarkable in history.
Fergus II, son of Aodh-fin, took over the throne after his father's death and ruled for three uneventful years before he died. Selvach II, the son of Eogan, became the ruler in 772. His reign lasted twenty-four years and there isn’t much of significance noted in history during this time.
A new sovereign of a different lineage, now mounted the throne of the Scots in 796, in the person of Eocha or Auchy, the son of Aodh-fin[44] of the Gauran race. Eocha’ IV. is known also by the latinized appellation of Achaius. The story of the alliance between Achaius and Charlemagne has been shown to be a fable; although it is by no means improbable that he entered into an important treaty with the Picts, by marrying Urgusia, the daughter of Urguis, an alliance which, it is said, enabled his grandson Kenneth afterwards to claim and acquire the Pictish sceptre, in right of Urgusia his grandmother. Eocha died in 826, after a happy and prosperous reign of thirty years. He was succeeded by Dungal, the son of Selvach II., of the race of Lorn, being the last of that powerful family who swayed the Dalriadic sceptre. After a feeble but stormy reign of seven years, he died in 833.
A new ruler from a different lineage took the throne of the Scots in 796, named Eocha or Auchy, the son of Aodh-fin of the Gauran race. Eocha IV is also known by the Latin name Achaius. The story of the alliance between Achaius and Charlemagne has been shown to be a myth; however, it's quite possible that he made an important treaty with the Picts by marrying Urgusia, the daughter of Urguis. This alliance reportedly allowed his grandson Kenneth to later claim and take the Pictish throne, thanks to his grandmother Urgusia. Eocha died in 826, after a successful and prosperous reign of thirty years. He was succeeded by Dungal, the son of Selvach II, from the race of Lorn, marking the end of that powerful family that controlled the Dalriadic throne. After a weak but tumultuous reign of seven years, he died in 833.
Alpin, the last of the Scoto-Irish kings, and the son of Eocha IV. and of Urgusia, now mounted the throne. He was killed in 836, near the site of Laicht castle, on the ridge which separates Kyle from Galloway. The fiction that Alpin fell in a battle with the Picts, when asserting his right to the Pictish throne, has long been exploded.
Alpin, the last of the Scoto-Irish kings and the son of Eocha IV and Urgusia, took the throne. He was killed in 836 near the location of Laicht castle, on the ridge that separates Kyle from Galloway. The story that Alpin died in a battle against the Picts while claiming his right to the Pictish throne has long been debunked.
In 836 Kenneth, the son of Alpin, succeeded his father. He was a prince of a warlike disposition, and of great vigour of mind and body. He avenged the death of his father by frequent inroads among the people dwelling to the south of the Clyde; but the great glory of his reign consists in his achievements against the Picts, which secured for him and his posterity the Pictish sceptre. The Pictish power had, previous to the period of Kenneth’s accession, been greatly enfeebled by the inroads of the Danish Vikingr; but it was not till after the death of Uven, the Pictish king, in 839, after a distracted reign of three years, that Kenneth made any serious attempt to seize the Pictish diadem. On the accession of Wred, Kenneth, in accordance with the principle of succession said by Bede to have prevailed among the Picts, claimed the Pictish throne in right of Urgusia, his grandmother; Wred died in 842, and after an arduous struggle, Kenneth wrested the sceptre from Bred, his successor, in 843, after he had reigned over the Scots seven years.
In 836, Kenneth, the son of Alpin, took over after his father. He was a warrior prince, full of energy in both mind and body. He avenged his father's death by frequently attacking the people living south of the Clyde. However, the real highlight of his reign was his achievements against the Picts, which earned him and his descendants the Pictish crown. Before Kenneth became king, the Pictish power had been weakened significantly by the raids of the Danish Vikings. It wasn’t until after Uven, the Pictish king, died in 839 following a troubled three-year reign that Kenneth made a serious attempt to take the Pictish crown. When Wred came to power, Kenneth claimed the Pictish throne based on the succession principle Bede said was followed among the Picts, connecting it to his grandmother Urgusia. Wred died in 842, and after a tough battle, Kenneth took the crown from his successor, Bred, in 843, after ruling over the Scots for seven years.
Burton[102] thinks there can be no doubt that the two countries were prepared for a fusion whenever a proper opportunity offered, but that this was on account of a matrimonial alliance between the two royal houses cannot with certainty be ascertained.[103] As we have said already, it is extremely improbable that Kenneth gained his supremacy by extermination. The Picts certainly appear to have suffered severe defeat, but the likelihood is that after Kenneth succeeded to the throne, a gradual fusion of the two people took place, so that in course of time they became essentially one, speaking one language, obeying the same laws, and following the same manners and customs. If we knew for certain to what race the Picts belonged, and what language they spoke, it might help us not a little to understand the nature and extent of the amalgamation; but as we know so little about these, and as the chroniclers, in speaking of this event, are so enigmatical and meagre, we are left almost entirely to conjecture. We are certain, at any rate, that from some cause or other, the kings of the Dalriadic Scots, about the middle of the 9th century, obtained supremacy over at least the Southern Picts, who from that time forward ceased to be a separate nation.[104]
Burton[102] believes there’s no doubt that the two countries were ready for a merger whenever the right opportunity arose, but it’s unclear if this was because of a marriage alliance between the two royal families.[103] As we’ve mentioned before, it’s highly unlikely that Kenneth gained his power through extermination. The Picts definitely seem to have suffered a serious defeat, but it’s more likely that after Kenneth became king, a gradual blending of the two groups occurred, leading them to eventually become one people, speaking the same language, following the same laws, and embracing the same customs and traditions. If we had definitive information about the Picts’ ethnic background and the language they spoke, it could significantly clarify the nature and scope of the merger. However, since we know so little about these aspects and the chroniclers provide such vague and limited accounts of this event, we’re left to speculate. What we do know for sure is that for some reason, the kings of the Dalriadic Scots gained control over at least the Southern Picts around the middle of the 9th century, after which the Picts stopped existing as a separate nation.[104]
The history of the Scoto-Irish kings affords few materials either amusing or instructive; but it was impossible, from the connexion between that history and the events that will follow in detail, to pass it over in silence. The Scoto-Irish tribes appear to have adopted much the same form of government as existed in Ireland at the time of their departure from that kingdom; the sovereignty of which, though nominally under one head, was in reality a pentarchy, which allowed four provincial kings to dispute the monarchy of the fifth. This system was the prolific source of anarchy, assassinations, and civil wars. The Dalriads were constantly kept in a state of intestine commotion and mutual hostility by the pretensions of their rival chiefs, or princes of the three races, who contended with the common sovereign for pre-eminence or exemption. The dlighe-tanaiste, or law of tanistry, which appears to have been generally followed as in Ireland, as well in the succession of kings as in that of chieftains, rather increased than mitigated these disorders; for the claim to rule not being regulated by any fixed law of hereditary succession, but depending upon the capricious will of the tribe, rivals were not found wanting to dispute the rights so conferred. There was always, both in Ireland and in Argyle, an heir presumptive to the Crown chosen, under the name of tanist, who commanded the army during the life of the reigning sovereign, and who succeeded to him after his demise. Budgets, and committees of supply, and taxes, were wholly unknown in those times among the Scots, and the monarch was obliged to support his dignity by voluntary contributions of clothes, cattle, furniture, and other necessaries.
The history of the Scoto-Irish kings offers few entertaining or educational insights, but it’s impossible to ignore due to its connection with the events that will be detailed later. The Scoto-Irish tribes seem to have maintained a similar system of government to what existed in Ireland when they left that kingdom; sovereignty was nominally under one leader but was actually a pentarchy, allowing four provincial kings to challenge the rule of the fifth. This setup led to chaos, assassinations, and civil wars. The Dalriads were consistently embroiled in internal strife and conflicts due to the ambitions of their rival chiefs, or princes from the three tribes, who competed with the common ruler for dominance or exemption. The dlighe-tanaiste, or law of tanistry, which appears to have been generally observed as in Ireland, regarding the succession of both kings and chiefs, actually exacerbated these issues. The right to rule wasn’t based on any established law of hereditary succession but rather on the unpredictable will of the tribe, resulting in plenty of rivals eager to contest the granted rights. In both Ireland and Argyle, there was always an heir presumptive to the Crown known as tanist, who led the army during the reigning monarch's life and succeeded them upon their death. Budgets, supply committees, and taxes were completely unknown among the Scots at that time, and the king had to maintain his status through voluntary contributions of clothing, livestock, furniture, and other necessities.
There is reason to believe that tradition supplied the place of written records for many ages after the extinction of the Druidical superstition. Hence among the Scots, traditionary usages and local customs long supplied the place of positive or written laws. It is a mistake to suppose, as some writers have done,[46] that the law consisted in the mere will of the Brehon or judge. The office of Breitheamhuin or Brehon was hereditary, and it is quite natural to infer, that under such a system of jurisprudence, the dictum of the judge might not always comport with what was understood to be the common law or practice; but from thence, to argue that the will of the judge was to be regarded as the law itself, is absurd, and contrary to every idea of justice. As the principle of the rude jurisprudence of the Celtic tribes had for its object the reparation, rather than the prevention of crimes, almost every crime, even of the blackest kind, was commuted by a mulct or payment. Tacitus observes in allusion to this practice, that it was “a temper wholesome to the commonwealth, that homicide and lighter transgressions were settled by the payment of horses or cattle, part to the king or community, part to him or his friends who had been wronged.” The law of Scotland long recognised this system of compensation. The fine was termed, under the Brehon law, eric, which not only signifies a reparation, but also a fine, a ransom, a forfeit. Among the Albanian Scots it was called cro, a term preserved in the Regiam Majestatem, which has a whole chapter showing “the cro of ilk man, how mikil it is.”[105] This law of reparation, according to O’Connor, was first promulgated in Ireland, in the year 164.[106] According to the Regiam Majestatem, the cro of a villain was sixteen cows; of an earl’s son or thane, one hundred; of an earl, one hundred and forty; and that of the king of Scots, one thousand cows, or three thousand oras, that is to say, three oras for every cow.
There’s reason to think that tradition took the place of written records for many years after the Druidical beliefs faded away. Therefore, among the Scots, traditional practices and local customs long replaced formal or written laws. It's a mistake, as some writers have suggested,[46] to believe that the law was simply the will of the Brehon or judge. The position of Breitheamhuin or Brehon was hereditary, and it's quite reasonable to conclude that in such a legal system, the judge's ruling might not always align with what was seen as the common law or practice; however, to argue that the judge's will should be considered the law itself is ridiculous and against any notion of justice. The underlying principle of the basic legal system of the Celtic tribes aimed more at compensating for crimes than preventing them, so almost every crime, even the most serious ones, was settled with a fine or payment. Tacitus noted about this practice that it was "a condition beneficial to the community, that homicide and lesser offenses were resolved through payment of horses or cattle, with part going to the king or community, and part to the victim or their friends." The law in Scotland long recognized this compensation system. The fine was known, under Brehon law, as eric, which means not just reparation, but also a fine, a ransom, or a forfeit. Among the Albanian Scots, it was referred to as cro, a term preserved in the Regiam Majestatem, which contains a whole chapter explaining “the cro of each man, how much it is.”[105] O’Connor states that this law of compensation was first declared in Ireland in the year 164.[106] According to the Regiam Majestatem, the cro for a peasant was sixteen cows; for the son of an earl or thane, it was one hundred; for an earl, one hundred and forty; and for the king of Scots, one thousand cows, or three thousand oras, which means three oras for each cow.
Besides a share of the fines imposed, the Brehon or judge obtained a piece of arable land for his support. When he administered justice, he used to sit sometimes on the top of a hillock or heap of stones, sometimes on turf, and sometimes even on the middle of a bridge, surrounded by the suitors, who, of course, pleaded their own cause. We have already seen that, under the system of the Druids, the offices of religion, the instruction of youth, and the administration of the laws, were conducted in the open air; and hence the prevalence of the practice alluded to. But this practice was not peculiar to the Druids; for all nations, in the early stages of society, have followed a similar custom. The Tings of the Scandinavians, which consisted of circular enclosures of stone, without any covering, and within which both the judicial and legislative powers were exercised, afford a striking instance of this. According to Pliny,[107] even the Roman Senate first met in the open air, and the sittings of the Court of the Areopagus, at Athens, were so held. The present custom of holding courts of justice in halls is not of very remote antiquity in Scotland, and among the Scoto-Irish, the baron bailie long continued to dispense justice to the baron’s vassals from a moothill or eminence, which was generally on the bank of a river, and near to a religious edifice.
Besides a share of the fines imposed, the Brehon or judge received a piece of farmland for his support. When he administered justice, he would sometimes sit on top of a small hill or heap of stones, sometimes on grass, and sometimes even in the middle of a bridge, surrounded by the people involved, who, of course, represented themselves. We’ve already seen that, under the Druidic system, the roles of religion, teaching the young, and law enforcement were carried out in the open air; hence the prevalence of this practice. But this practice wasn’t unique to the Druids; all ancient societies followed a similar custom. The Tings of the Scandinavians, which were circular stone enclosures without any roofs, where both judicial and legislative powers were exercised, provide a clear example of this. According to Pliny,[107] even the Roman Senate initially met outdoors, and the Court of the Areopagus in Athens held its sessions in the same way. The current tradition of holding court in indoor halls is not very old in Scotland, and among the Scoto-Irish, the baron bailie long continued to administer justice to the baron’s vassals from a small hill or elevated spot, which was typically by the riverbank and close to a place of worship.
Of the various customs and peculiarities which distinguished the ancient Irish, as well as the Scoto-Irish, none has given rise to greater speculation than that of fosterage; which consisted in the mutual exchange, by different families, of their children for the purpose of being nursed and bred. Even the son of the chief was so entrusted during pupilarity with an inferior member of the clan. An adequate reward was either given or accepted in every case, and the lower orders, to whom the trust was committed, regarded it as an honour rather than a service. “Five hundred kyne and better,” says Campion, “were sometimes given by the Irish to procure the nursing of a great man’s child.” A firm and indissoluble attachment always took place among foster-brothers, and it continues in consequence to be a saying among Highlanders, that “affectionate to a man is a friend, but a foster-brother is as the life-blood of his heart.” Camden observes, that no love in the world is comparable by many degrees to that of foster-brethren in Ireland.[108] The close connexion which the practice of fosterage created between families, while it frequently prevented civil feuds, often led to them. But the strong attachment thus created was not confined to foster-brothers, it also extended to their parents. Spenser relates of the foster-mother to Murrough O’Brien, that, at his execution, she sucked the blood from his[47] head, and bathed her face and breast with it, saying that it was too precious to fall to the earth.
Of the different customs and quirks that set apart the ancient Irish and the Scoto-Irish, none has sparked more curiosity than the practice of fosterage, which involved families exchanging their children to be nursed and raised by one another. Even a chief's son was often placed in the care of a lower-ranking clan member during his early years. In every case, a suitable reward was given or accepted, and those entrusted with this duty viewed it more as an honor than a responsibility. “Five hundred kine and more,” says Campion, “were sometimes given by the Irish to secure the nursing of a nobleman's child.” A deep and unbreakable bond typically formed among foster-brothers, leading to the saying among Highlanders that “a friend is dear to a man, but a foster-brother is as essential as his life's blood.” Camden notes that the love between foster-brethren in Ireland is unmatched in its intensity. The close ties that fosterage created between families often helped to prevent civil disputes, though it sometimes led to them as well. This strong bond extended beyond just the foster-brothers; it also included their parents. Spenser recounts that the foster-mother of Murrough O’Brien, at his execution, sucked the blood from his head and smeared it on her face and chest, declaring it too precious to be allowed to fall to the ground.
It is unnecessary, at this stage of our labours, to enter upon the subject of clanship; we mean to reserve our observations thereon till we come to the history of the clans, when we shall also notice some peculiarities or traits of the Highlanders not hitherto mentioned. We shall conclude this chapter by giving lists of the Pictish and Scoto-Irish Kings, which are generally regarded as authentic. A great many other names are given by the ancient chroniclers previous to the points at which the following lists commence, but as these are considered as totally untrustworthy, we shall omit them.
It’s not necessary, at this point in our work, to dive into the topic of clanship; we plan to save our comments on it until we discuss the history of the clans, where we’ll also highlight some characteristics of the Highlanders that haven't been mentioned before. We’ll wrap up this chapter by providing lists of the Pictish and Scoto-Irish Kings, which are usually seen as reliable. Many other names are mentioned by ancient chroniclers before the points at which the following lists begin, but since these are regarded as completely unreliable, we will leave them out.
A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE PICTISH KINGS, CHIEFLY ACCORDING TO THE PICTISH CHRONICLE.
A TIMELINE OF THE PICTISH KINGS, MAINLY BASED ON THE PICTISH CHRONICLE.
Series. | NAMES AND FILIATIONS. | Date of Accession. | Duration of Reigns. | Date of Death. |
1 | Drust, the son of Erp, | 451 | ||
2 | Talorc, the son of Aniel, | 451 | 4 years. | 455 |
3 | Necton Morbet, the son of Erp, | 455 | 25 | 480 |
4 | Dressed Gurthinmoch, | 480 | 30 | 510 |
5 | Galanau Etelich, or Galanan Erelech, | 510 | 12 | 522 |
6 | Dad jokes, | 522 | 1 | 523 |
7 | Dressed, the son of Girom, | 523 | 1 | 524 |
Dressed, the son of Wdrest, with the former, | 524 | 5 | 529 | |
Dressed, the son of Girom, alone, | 529 | 5 | 534 | |
8 | Gartnach, the son of Girom, | 534 | 7 | 541 |
9 | Gealtraim, or Cailtraim, the son of Girom, | 541 | 1 | 542 |
10 | Talorg, the son of Muircholaich, | 542 | 11 | 553 |
11 | Dressed, the son of Munait, | 553 | 1 | 554 |
12 | Galam, with Aleph, | 554 | 1 | 555 |
Galam, with Bridei, | 555 | 1 | 556 | |
13 | Bridei, the son of Mailcon, | 556 | 30 | 586 |
14 | Gartnaich, the son of Domelch, or Donald, | 586 | 11 | 597 |
15 | Nectu, or Nechtan, the nephew of Verb, | 597 | 20 | 617 |
16 | Cineoch, or Kenneth, the son of Luthrin, | 617 | 19 | 636 |
17 | Garnard, the son of Wid, | 636 | 4 | 640 |
18 | Bridei, the son of Wid, | 640 | 5 | 645 |
19 | Talorc, their brother, | 645 | 12 | 657 |
20 | Tallorcan, the son of Enfret, | 657 | 4 | 661 |
21 | Gartnait, the son of Donnel, | 661 | 6½ | 667 |
22 | Dressed, his brother, | 667 | 7 | 674 |
23 | Bridei, the son of Bili, | 674 | 21 | 695 |
24 | Taran, the son of Entifidich, | 695 | 4 | 699 |
25 | Bridei, the son of Dereli, | 699 | 11 | 710 |
26 | Nechton, the son of Dereli, | 710 | 15 | 725 |
27 | Dressed, and Elpin, | 725 | 5 | 730 |
28 | Ungus, or Onnust, the son of Urguist, | 730 | 31 | 761 |
29 | Bridei, the son of Wirguist, | 761 | 2 | 763 |
30 | Cinioch, or Kenneth, the son of Wredech, | 763 | 12 | 775 |
31 | Elpin, the son of Wroid, | 775 | 3½ | 779 |
32 | Dressed, the son of Talorgan, | 779 | 5 | 784 |
33 | Talorgan, the son of Ungus or Angus, | 784 | 2½ | 786 |
34 | Canoe, the son of Tarla, | 786 | 5 | 791 |
35 | Constantine, the son of Urguist, | 791 | 30 | 821 |
36 | Ungus, the son of Urguist, | 821 | 12 | 833 |
37 | Dressed, the son of Constantine, and Talorgan, the son of Wthoil, | 833 | 3 | 836 |
38 | Uuen, or Uven, the son of Ungus, | 836 | 3 | 839 |
39 | Wrad, the son of Bargoit, | 839 | 3 | 842 |
40 | Raised, or Briudi, | 842 | 1 | 843 |
A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE SCOTO-IRISH KINGS, FROM THE YEAR 503 TO 843.
A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE SCOTO-IRISH KINGS, FROM THE YEAR 503 TO 843.
Series. | NAMES AND FILIATIONS. | Date of Accession. | Duration of Reigns. | Date of Death. |
A. D. | Years. | A. D. | ||
1 | Fergus, the son of Erc, | 503 | 3 | 506 |
2 | Domangart, the son of Fergus, | 506 | 5 | 511 |
3 | Comgal, the son of Domangart, | 511 | 24 | 535 |
4 | Gavran, the son of Domangart, | 535 | 22 | 557 |
5 | Conal, the son of Comgal, | 557 | 14 | 571 |
6 | Aidan, the son of Gavran, | 571 | 34 | 605 |
7 | Eoacha'-Bui, the son of Aidan, | 605 | 16 | 621 |
8 | Kenneth-Cear, the son of Eoacha’-Bui, | 621 | ¼ | 621 |
9 | Ferchar, the son of Eogan, the first of the race of Lorn, | 621 | 16 | 637 |
10 | Donal-Breac, the son of Eoacha’-Bui, | 637 | 5 | 642 |
11 | Conal II., the grandson of Conal I. | 642 | 10 | 652 |
12 | Dungal reigned some years with Conal, | ... | ... | ... |
13 | Donal-Duin, the son of Conal, | 652 | 13 | 665 |
14 | Maol-Duin, the son of Conal, | 665 | 16 | 681 |
15 | Ferchar-Fada, the grandson of Ferchar I., | 681 | 21 | 702 |
16 | Eoacha-Rinevel, the son of Domangart, and the grandson of Donal-breac, | 702 | 3 | 705 |
17 | Ainbhcealach, the son of Ferchar-fada, | 705 | 1 | 706 |
18 | Selvach, the son of Ferchar-fada, reigned over Lorn from 706 to 729, | ... | ... | ... |
19 | Duncha Bag reigned over Cantyre and Argaill till 720, | 706 | 27 | 733 |
20 | Eocha III., the son of Eoacha’-rinevel, over Cantyre and Argaill, from 720 to 729; and also over Lorn from 729 to 733, | ... | ... | ... |
21 | Muredach, the son of Ainbhcealach, | 733 | 3 | 736 |
22 | Eoghan, the son of Muredach, | 736 | 3 | 739 |
23 | Aodh-Fin, the son of Eoacha’ III., | 739 | 30 | 769 |
24 | Fergus, the son of Aodh-fin, | 769 | 3 | 772 |
25 | Selvach II., the son of Eogan, | 772 | 24 | 796 |
26 | Eoacha’-Annuine IV., the son of Aodh-fin, | 796 | 30 | 826 |
27 | Dungal, the son of Selvach II., | 826 | 7 | 833 |
28 | Alpine, the son of Eoacha’-Annuine IV., | 833 | 3 | 836 |
29 | Kenneth, the son of Alpin, | 836 | 7 | 843 |
It is right to mention that the Albanic Duan omits the names between Ainbhcealach and Dungal (17–27), most of which, however, are contained in the St. Andrews’ list.
It’s important to note that the Albanic Duan leaves out the names between Ainbhcealach and Dungal (17–27), most of which are included in the St. Andrews’ list.
FOOTNOTES:
[79] See Innes’s Essay, vol. i.
[80] This is the date commonly given, although Mr. E. W. Robertson makes it 502 on the authority of Tighernach, while O’Donovan (Annals of the Four Masters, vol. i. p. 160) makes it 506.
[80] This is the date usually stated, although Mr. E. W. Robertson claims it to be 502 based on Tighernach's account, while O’Donovan (Annals of the Four Masters, vol. i. p. 160) considers it to be 506.
[81] Vol. i. p. 212.
[84] At this time, and up at least to the 11th century, present Scotland was known as Albania, Alban, or Alba, the term Scotland or Scotia being generally applied to Ireland, unless where there is some qualifying term, as Nova. Burton thinks it not safe to consider that the word Scot must mean a native of present Scotland, when the period dealt with is earlier than the middle of the 12th century.
[84] At this time, and until at least the 11th century, what we now call Scotland was referred to as Albania, Alban, or Alba. The term Scotland or Scotia was generally used for Ireland, unless there was a distinguishing term, like Nova. Burton argues that it's not accurate to assume that the term Scot refers to someone from present-day Scotland when discussing a time earlier than the mid-12th century.
[87] More recently the invaluable labours of E. W. Robertson, Burton, Forbes-Leslie, Joseph Robertson, Grub, Skene, and Maclauchlan, have been the means of putting the history of this period on its proper footing.
[87] Recently, the invaluable work of E. W. Robertson, Burton, Forbes-Leslie, Joseph Robertson, Grub, Skene, and Maclauchlan has helped to properly establish the history of this period.
[88] Vol. i. ch. vi.
[94] There is some confusion here; Dr. Maclauchlan places this conflict in the reign of Brude son of Derile, who, according to our list, did not succeed till 699.
[94] There’s a bit of confusion here; Dr. Maclauchlan puts this conflict during the reign of Brude son of Derile, who, according to our records, didn’t actually come to power until 699.
[95] Book V. c. 24.
[97] Highlanders, vol. i. p. 65.
[101] Dr. Skene, in his preface to the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, endeavours to prove, by very plausible reasoning, and by comparison of various lists of kings, that for a century previous to the accession of Kenneth to the Pictish throne, Dalriada was under subjection to the Anglian monarchy, and was ruled by Pictish sovereigns. In an able paper, however, read recently by Dr. Archibald Smith before the Antiquarian Society of Scotland, he shows that Argyleshire was invaded but not subdued by Ungus, king of the Picts, in 736 and 741. Dr. Smith supported his conclusion by reference to passages in the annals of Tigernach, of Ulster, and the Albanic Duan, which seemed to him to give an intelligible and continuous account of regal succession in Dalriada, but afforded no countenance to the theory of Pinkerton of the entire conquest of the Scots in Britain by Ungus, nor to the conclusion Dr. Skene has come to, viz., the complete supremacy of the Picts in the Scottish Dalriada, and the extinction of Dalriada as a Scottish nation from the year 741 to the era of a new Scottish kingdom founded by Kenneth Macalpin in the year 843. On the contrary, he was convinced that Aodh-fionn was the restorer of its full liberty to the crushed section of Lorn, and that he was, at the close of his career, the independent ruler of Dalriada as a Scottish nation.
[101] Dr. Skene, in his introduction to the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, tries to demonstrate, through convincing arguments and comparisons of various lists of kings, that for a century before Kenneth took the Pictish throne, Dalriada was under the control of the Anglian monarchy and was governed by Pictish rulers. However, in a recent, well-supported paper presented by Dr. Archibald Smith to the Antiquarian Society of Scotland, he argues that Argyleshire was invaded but not conquered by Ungus, the king of the Picts, in 736 and 741. Dr. Smith backed his argument with references to sections in the annals of Tigernach, Ulster, and the Albanic Duan, which he believed provided a clear and continuous narrative of royal succession in Dalriada but did not support Pinkerton's theory of a complete conquest of the Scots in Britain by Ungus, nor Dr. Skene’s conclusion regarding the total dominance of the Picts in Scottish Dalriada, and the disappearance of Dalriada as a Scottish nation from 741 until the establishment of a new Scottish kingdom by Kenneth Macalpin in 843. Instead, he was convinced that Aodh-fionn restored full freedom to the oppressed part of Lorn and that, by the end of his life, he was the independent ruler of Dalriada as a Scottish nation.
[102] Scotland, vol. i. p. 329.
[104] We shall take the liberty of quoting here an extract from an able and ingenious paper read by Dr. Skene before the Soc. of Ant., in June 1861, and quoted in Dr. Gordon’s Scotichronicon, p. 83. It will help, we think, to throw a little light on this dark subject, and assist the reader somewhat to understand the nature and extent of the so-called Scottish conquest. “The next legend which bears upon the history of St. Andrews is that of St. Adrian, at 4th March. The best edition of this legend is in the Aberdeen Breviary, and it is as follows:—Adrian was a native of Hungary, and after preaching there for some time, was seized with a desire to preach to other people; and having gathered together a company, he set out ‘ad orientales Scotiæ partes que tunc a Pictis occupabantur,’ i.e., ‘to the eastern parts of Scotland, which were then occupied by the Picts,’—and landed there with 6,606 confessors, clergy, and people, among whom were Glodianus, Gayus, Minanus, Scobrandus, and others, chief priests. These men, with their bishop, Adrian, ‘deleto regno Pictorum,’ i.e., ‘the Pictish kingdom being destroyed,’—did many signs, but afterwards desired to have a residence on the Isle of May. The Danes, who then devastated the whole of Britain, came to the Island, and there slew them. Their martyrdom is said to have taken place in the year 875. It will be observed that they are here said to have settled in the east part of Scotland, opposite the Isle of May, that is in Fife, while the Picts still occupied it; that the Pictish kingdom is then said to have been destroyed; and that their martyrdom took place in 875, thirty years after the Scottish conquest under Kenneth M’Alpin. Their arrival was therefore almost coincident with the Scottish conquest; and the large number said to have come, not the modest twenty-one who arrived with Regulus, but 6,606 confessors, clergy, and people, shows that the traditionary history was really one of an invasion, and leads to the suspicion at once that it was in reality a part of the Scottish occupation of the Pictish kingdom. This suspicion is much strengthened by two corroborative circumstances: 1st, the year 875, when they are said to have been slain by the Danes, falls in the reign of Constantine, the son of Kenneth Macalpin, in his fourteenth year, and in this year the Pictish chronicle records a battle between the Danes and the Scots, and adds, that after it, ‘occasi sunt Scotti in Coachcochlum,’ which seems to refer to this very slaughter. 2d. Hector Boëce preserves a different tradition regarding their origin. He says—‘Non desunt qui scribant sanctissimos Christi martyros Hungaros fuisse. Alii ex Scotis Anglisque gregarie collectos’—i.e., ‘Some write that the most holy martyrs of Christ were Hungarians. Others (say) that they were collected from the Scots and English.’ There was therefore a tradition that the clergy slain were not Hungarians, but a body composed of Scotti and Angli. But Hadrian was a bishop; he landed in the east of Fife, within the parochia of S. Regulus, and he is placed at the head of some of the lists of bishops of St. Andrews as first bishop. It was therefore the Church of St. Andrews that then consisted of clergy collected from among the Scotti and the Angli. The Angli probably represented the Church of Acca, and the Scotti those brought in by Adrian. The real signification of this occupation of St. Andrews by Scottish clergy will be apparent when we recollect that the Columban clergy, who had formerly possessed the chief ecclesiastical seats among the Picts, had been expelled in 717, and Anglic clergy introduced—the cause of quarrel being the difference of their usages. Now, the Pictish chronicle states as the main cause of the overthrow of the Pictish kingdom, a century and a half later, this very cause. It says—‘Deus enim eos pro merito suæ malitiæ alienos ac otiosos hæreditate dignatus est facere, quia illi non solum Deum, missam, ac præceptum spreverunt sed et in jure æqualitatis aliis aequi pariter noluerunt.’ I.e., ‘For God, on account of their wickedness, deemed them worthy to be made hereditary strangers and idlers; because they contemned not only God, the mass, and the precept (of the Church), but besides refused to be regarded as on the same equality with others.’ They were overthrown, not only because they despised ‘Deum missam et præceptum,’ but because they would not tolerate the other party. And this great grievance was removed, when St. Andrews appears at the head of the Scottish Church in a solemn Concordat with the king Constantine, when, as the Pictish Chronicle tells us, ‘Constantinus Rex et Cellachus Episcopus leges disciplinasque fidei atque jura ecclesiarum evangeliorum que pariter cum Scottis devoverunt custodiri.’ I.e., ‘King Constantine and Bishop Kellach vowed to preserve the laws and discipline of the faith and the rights of the churches and gospels, equally with the Scots.’ Observe the parallel language of the two passages. In the one, the ‘Picti in jure æqualitatis aliis,’ that is, the Scottish clergy, ‘aequi pariter noluerunt,’ and in the other the King and the Bishop of St. Andrews ‘vowed to preserve the laws and discipline of the faith,’ ‘pariter cum Scottis,’ the thing the Picts would not do. It seems plain, therefore, that the ecclesiastical element entered largely into the Scottish conquest; and a main cause and feature of it was a determination on the part of the Scottish clergy to recover the benefices they had been deprived of. The exact coincidence of this great clerical invasion of the parochia of St. Andrews by ecclesiastics, said by one tradition to have been Scots, and the subsequent position of St. Andrews as the head of the Scottish Church, points strongly to this as the true historic basis of the legend of S. Adrian.”
[104] We’ll go ahead and quote an excerpt from a brilliant paper presented by Dr. Skene before the Society of Antiquaries in June 1861, referenced in Dr. Gordon’s Scotichronicon, p. 83. We believe it sheds light on this obscure subject and helps the reader understand the nature and extent of the so-called Scottish conquest. “The next legend related to the history of St. Andrews is that of St. Adrian, dated March 4th. The best edition of this legend is found in the Aberdeen Breviary, and it goes as follows: Adrian was originally from Hungary. After preaching there for some time, he felt compelled to preach to other people; gathering a group, he set out ‘to the eastern parts of Scotland that were then occupied by the Picts,’ i.e., ‘to the eastern parts of Scotland, which were then occupied by the Picts,’—and arrived there with 6,606 confessors, clergy, and laypeople, including Glodianus, Gayus, Minanus, Scobrandus, and others, chief priests. These men, along with their bishop Adrian, ‘delete kingdom of the Picts,’ i.e., ‘with the Pictish kingdom destroyed’—performed many miracles, but later desired a home on the Isle of May. The Danes, who were devastating all of Britain at that time, came to the island and killed them. Their martyrdom is said to have occurred in the year 875. It’s noted that they settled in the eastern part of Scotland, across from the Isle of May, which is in Fife, while the Picts were still there; that the Pictish kingdom is described as having been destroyed; and that their martyrdom occurred in 875, thirty years after the Scottish conquest under Kenneth M'Alpin. Their arrival was therefore almost simultaneous with the Scottish conquest; and the large number said to have arrived, not the modest twenty-one who came with Regulus, but 6,606 confessors, clergy, and laypeople, indicates that the traditional history was indeed one of an invasion, and leads to the suspicion that it was effectively a part of the Scottish occupation of the Pictish kingdom. This suspicion is significantly supported by two confirmatory points: 1st, the year 875, when they are said to have been killed by the Danes, falls during the reign of Constantine, son of Kenneth Macalpin, in his fourteenth year, and in this year the Pictish chronicle notes a battle between the Danes and the Scots, adding that afterwards, ‘Scottish people are in Coachcochlum.,’ which appears to refer to this very massacre. 2nd. Hector Boëce preserves a different tradition regarding their origin. He writes—‘There are those who write that the most holy martyrs of Christ were Hungarians. Others from Scotland and England gathered together’—i.e., ‘Some claim that the most holy martyrs of Christ were Hungarians. Others (say) that they were gathered from the Scots and the English.’ Therefore, there was a tradition suggesting that the clergy killed were not Hungarians, but rather a group made up of Scots and Angles. However, Hadrian was a bishop; he landed in eastern Fife, within the parish of St. Regulus, and he is listed as the first bishop in some accounts of the bishops of St. Andrews. Thus, the Church of St. Andrews then consisted of clergy drawn from both the Scots and the Angles. The Angles likely represented the Church of Acca, while the Scots were those brought in by Adrian. The real significance of this occupation of St. Andrews by Scottish clergy becomes clear when we remember that the Columban clergy, who had previously held the main ecclesiastical positions among the Picts, were expelled in 717 and Anglic clergy were introduced—the conflict arising from their differing practices. Now, the Pictish chronicle states as the main reason for the downfall of the Pictish kingdom, a century and a half later, this very issue. It says—‘God has deemed it appropriate to make them strangers and idle in their inheritance due to the merit of their wickedness, because they have not only scorned God, the Mass, and His commandments, but they also refused to treat others equally under the law.’ I.e., ‘For God, because of their wickedness, considered them worthy to become hereditary strangers and idlers; because they rejected not only God, the mass, and the precept (of the Church), but also refused to be seen as equals with others.’ They were toppled, not only because they disregarded ‘Mass and commandment,’ but because they wouldn’t accept the other group. This significant grievance was resolved when St. Andrews stood at the forefront of the Scottish Church in a formal Concordat with King Constantine, when, as noted by the Pictish Chronicle, ‘King Constantinus and Bishop Cellachus vowed to uphold the laws, teachings of faith, and the rights of the churches of the Gospels along with the Scots.’ I.e., ‘King Constantine and Bishop Kellach vowed to uphold the laws and discipline of the faith and the rights of the churches and gospels, equally with the Scots.’ Note the similar wording in the two passages. In one, the ‘Pictures in the law of equality with others,’ meaning the Scottish clergy, ‘they equally refused,’ and in the other, King and Bishop of St. Andrews ‘vowed to preserve the laws and discipline of the faith,’ ‘pariter cum Scottis,’ which was what the Picts refused to do. It seems clear, therefore, that the ecclesiastical aspect played a significant role in the Scottish conquest; and a key driver and characteristic of it was the determination of the Scottish clergy to reclaim the benefits they had been stripped of. The exact timing of this substantial clerical incursion into the parish of St. Andrews by clergy, said by one tradition to be Scots, and the later status of St. Andrews as the head of the Scottish Church, strongly suggests this as the true historical foundation of the legend of St. Adrian.”
[105] Lib. ix. c. xxiv.
[106] O’Connor’s Dissert.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ O’Connor’s Dissertation.
[107] Lib. viii. c. 45.
[108] Holland’s Camden, Ireland, p. 116.
CHAPTER IV.
A.D. 843–1107.
A.D. 843–1107.
The Norse Invasions—Kenneth—Constantine—Aodh—Grig and Eocha—Donald IV.—Constantine III.—Danes—Battle of Brunanburg—Malcolm I.—Indulph—Duff—Culen—Kenneth III.—Battle of Luncarty—Malcolm II.—Danes—Duncan—Thorfinn, Jarl of Orkney—Macbeth—Battle with Siward—Lulach—Malcolm III. (Ceanmore)—Queen Margaret—Effect of Norwegian Conquest—Donal-bane—Edgar—Norsemen—Influx of Anglo-Saxons—Isolation of Highlands—Table of Kings.
The Norse Invasions—Kenneth—Constantine—Aodh—Grig and Eocha—Donald IV.—Constantine III.—Danes—Battle of Brunanburg—Malcolm I.—Indulph—Duff—Culen—Kenneth III.—Battle of Luncarty—Malcolm II.—Danes—Duncan—Thorfinn, Jarl of Orkney—Macbeth—Battle with Siward—Lulach—Malcolm III. (Ceanmore)—Queen Margaret—Impact of Norwegian Conquest—Donal-bane—Edgar—Norsemen—Inflow of Anglo-Saxons—Isolation of Highlands—Table of Kings.
For about two centuries after the union of the two kingdoms, the principal facts to be recorded are the extension of the Scottish dominion southwards beyond the Forth and Clyde, towards the present border, and northwards beyond Inverness, and the fierce contests that took place with the “hardy Norsemen” of Scandinavia and Denmark, who during this period continued not only to pour down upon the coasts and islands of Scotland, but to sway the destinies of the whole of Europe. During this time the history of the Highlands is still to a great extent the history of Scotland, and it was not till about the 12th century that the Highlanders became, strictly speaking, a peculiar people, confined to the territory whose boundaries were indicated in the first chapter, having for their neighbours on the east and south a population of undoubtedly Teutonic origin. The Norse invasions not only kept Scotland in continual commotion at the time, but must have exercised an important influence on its whole history, and contributed a new and vigorous element to its population. These Vikingr, about the end of the[49] 9th century, became so powerful as to be able to establish a separate and independent kingdom in Orkney and the Western Islands, which proved formidable not only to the king of Scotland, but also to the powerful king of Norway. “It is difficult to give them distinctness without risk of error, and it is even hard to decide how far the mark left by these visitors is, on the one hand, the brand of the devastating conqueror; or, on the other hand, the planting among the people then inhabiting Scotland of a high-conditioned race—a race uniting freedom and honesty in spirit with a strong and healthy physical organization. It was in the north that the inroad preserved its most distinctive character, probably from its weight, as most completely overwhelming the original population, whatever they might be; and though, in the histories, the king of Scots appears to rule the northern end of Britain, the territory beyond Inverness and Fort-William had aggregated in some way round a local magnate, who afterwards appears as a Maormor. He was not a viceroy of the king of Norway: and if he was in any way at the order of the King of Scotland, he was not an obedient subordinate.”[109]
For about two centuries after the unification of the two kingdoms, the key events to note are the expansion of Scottish control southward beyond the Forth and Clyde, toward the current border, and northward past Inverness, along with the fierce battles that occurred with the “tough Norsemen” from Scandinavia and Denmark, who during this time continued to invade the coasts and islands of Scotland and influenced the fate of all of Europe. During this period, the history of the Highlands largely represents the history of Scotland as a whole, and it wasn't until around the 12th century that the Highlanders became distinctly their own people, limited to the area described in the first chapter, bordered on the east and south by a population of primarily Teutonic origin. The Norse invasions kept Scotland in a constant state of unrest at the time, and they likely had a significant impact on its overall history, introducing a new and vibrant element to its population. By the end of the 9th century, these Vikings grew powerful enough to establish an independent kingdom in Orkney and the Western Islands, which posed a challenge not only to the king of Scotland but also to the mighty king of Norway. “It’s tough to clarify their identity without risking mistakes, and it's even challenging to determine to what extent their presence was that of the destructive conqueror versus that of a high-quality race that integrated freedom and integrity with strong and healthy physical attributes among the people already living in Scotland. The northern incursions maintained the most identifiable character, probably due to their overwhelming effect on the original inhabitants, whatever they may have been; and although, in historical accounts, the king of Scots seems to govern the northern part of Britain, the area beyond Inverness and Fort-William coalesced around a local powerful figure, known later as a Maormor. He was not a viceroy of the king of Norway, and if he was in any manner beholden to the King of Scotland, he was not a compliant subject.”[109]
Up to the time of Macbeda or Macbeth, the principle of hereditary succession to the throne, from father to son, appears not to have been recognised; the only principle, except force, which seems to have been acted upon being that of collateral succession, brother succeeding to brother, and nephew to uncle. After the time of Macbeth, however, the hereditary principle appears to have come into full force, to have been recognised as that by which alone succession to the throne was to be regulated.
Up until the time of Macbeth, the idea of passing down the throne from father to son doesn't seem to have been accepted; the only principle that seems to have been followed, aside from force, was that of collateral succession, where a brother would take over from another brother, and a nephew would succeed an uncle. However, after Macbeth's time, the hereditary principle seems to have become fully established and recognized as the only way to regulate succession to the throne.
The consolidation of the Scottish and Pictish power under one supreme chief, enabled these nations not only to repel foreign aggression, but afterwards to enlarge their territories beyond the Forth, which had hitherto formed, for many ages, the Pictish boundary on the south.
The unification of Scottish and Pictish power under one supreme leader allowed these nations to not only fend off foreign threats but also to expand their territories beyond the Forth, which had long been the southern boundary of the Picts.
Although the power of the tribes to the north of the Forth was greatly augmented by the union which had taken place, yet all the genius and warlike energy of Kenneth were necessary to protect him and his people from insult. Ragnor Lodbrog (i.e., Ragnor of the Shaggy Bones,) with his fierce Danes infested the country round the Tay on the one side, and the Strathclyde Britons on the other, wasted the adjoining territories, and burnt Dunblane. Yet Kenneth overcame these embarrassments, and made frequent incursions into the Saxon territories in Lothian, and caused his foes to tremble. After a brilliant and successful reign, Kenneth died at Forteviot, the Pictish capital, 7 miles S.W. of Perth, on the 6th of February, 859, after a reign of twenty-three years. Kenneth, it is said, removed the famous stone which now sustains the coronation chair at Westminster Abbey, from the ancient seat of the Scottish monarchy in Argyle, to Scone. Kenneth (but according to some Constantine, the Pictish king, in 820), built a church at Dunkeld, to which, in 850, he removed the relics of St. Columba from Iona, which at this time was frequently subjected to the ravages of the Norsemen. He is celebrated also as a legislator, but no authentic traces of his laws now appear, the Macalpine laws attributed to the son of Alpin being clearly apocryphal.
Although the power of the tribes north of the Forth increased significantly due to the recent union, all the skill and warrior spirit of Kenneth were needed to protect him and his people from insults. Ragnor Lodbrog (that is, Ragnor of the Shaggy Bones) and his fierce Danes plagued the area around the Tay on one side, while the Strathclyde Britons on the other devastated the surrounding lands and burned Dunblane. Nevertheless, Kenneth managed to overcome these challenges, frequently making raids into the Saxon territories in Lothian that caused his enemies to fear him. After a brilliant and successful reign, Kenneth died at Forteviot, the Pictish capital, seven miles southwest of Perth, on February 6, 859, after ruling for twenty-three years. It is said that Kenneth took the famous stone, which now supports the coronation chair at Westminster Abbey, from the ancient seat of the Scottish monarchy in Argyle to Scone. Kenneth (though some say it was Constantine, the Pictish king, in 820) built a church at Dunkeld, where he transferred the relics of St. Columba from Iona in 850, as Iona was often raided by the Norsemen at that time. He is also remembered as a legislator, but no reliable records of his laws exist today, and the Macalpine laws attributed to the son of Alpin are clearly not genuine.
The sceptre was assumed by Donald III., son of Alpin. He died in the year 863, after a short reign of four years. It is said he restored the laws of Aodh-fin, the son of Eocha III. They were probably similar to the ancient Brehon laws of Ireland.
The scepter was taken by Donald III, son of Alpin. He died in 863, after a brief reign of four years. It’s said he reinstated the laws of Aodh-fin, the son of Eocha III. They were probably similar to the ancient Brehon laws of Ireland.
Constantine, the son of Kenneth, succeeded his uncle Donald, and soon found himself involved in a dreadful conflict with the Danish pirates. Having, after a contest which lasted half a century, established themselves in Ireland, and obtained secure possession of Dublin, the Vikingr directed their views towards the western coasts of Scotland, which they laid waste. These ravages were afterwards extended to the whole of the eastern coast, and particularly to the shores of the Frith of Forth; but although the invaders were often repulsed, they never ceased to renew their attacks. In the year 881, Constantine, in repelling an attack of the pirates, was slain at a place called Merdo-fatha, or Werdo, probably the present Perth, according to Maclauchlan.
Constantine, the son of Kenneth, took over from his uncle Donald and quickly got caught up in a terrible conflict with the Danish pirates. After a struggle that lasted fifty years, the Vikings had established themselves in Ireland and secured control of Dublin. They then turned their attention to the western coasts of Scotland, which they devastated. These attacks later extended to the entire eastern coast, especially the shores of the Firth of Forth. Even though the invaders were often pushed back, they never stopped launching new assaults. In 881, while fighting off a pirate attack, Constantine was killed at a place called Merdo-fatha, or Werdo, which is likely the present-day Perth, according to Maclauchlan.
Aodh or Hugh, the fair-haired, succeeded his brother Constantine. His reign was unfortunate,[50] short, and troublesome. Grig, who was Maormor, or chief, of the country between the Dee and the Spey, having become a competitor for the crown, Aodh endeavoured to put him down, but did not succeed; and having been wounded in a battle fought at Strathallan, (or possibly Strathdon,) he was carried to Inverurie, where he died, after lingering two months, having held the sceptre only one year.
Aodh, also known as Hugh, the fair-haired, took over from his brother Constantine. His reign was unfortunate, [50] short, and troubled. Grig, who was the Maormor, or chief, of the area between the Dee and the Spey, entered into competition for the crown. Aodh tried to defeat him but wasn’t successful; after being wounded in a battle at Strathallan (or possibly Strathdon), he was taken to Inverurie, where he died two months later, having ruled for just one year.
Grig now assumed the crown, and, either to secure his possession, or from some other motive, he associated with him in the government Eocha, son of Ku, the British king of Strathclyde, and the grandson, by a daughter, of Kenneth Macalpin. After a reign of eleven years, both Eocha and Grig were forced to abdicate, and gave way to Donald IV., who succeeded them in 893.
Grig now took the crown and, either to secure his reign or for some other reason, he partnered with Eocha, the son of Ku, the British king of Strathclyde, and the grandson by a daughter of Kenneth Macalpin. After eleven years in power, both Eocha and Grig were compelled to step down and were succeeded by Donald IV in 893.
During his reign the kingdom was infested by the piratical incursions of the Danes. Although they were defeated by Donald in a bloody action at Collin, said to be on the Tay, near Scone, they returned under Ivar O’Ivar, from Ireland, in the year 904, but were gallantly repulsed, and their leader killed in a threatened attack on Forteviot, by Donald, who unfortunately also perished, after a reign of eleven years. In his reign the kings of present Scotland are no longer called reges Pictorum by the Irish Annalists, but Ri Alban, or kings of Alban; and in the Pictish Chronicle Pictavia gives place to Albania.
During his reign, the kingdom was plagued by pirate attacks from the Danes. Although they were defeated by Donald in a bloody battle at Collin, said to be on the Tay near Scone, they returned under Ivar O’Ivar from Ireland in the year 904. However, they were bravely repelled, and their leader was killed in a threatened assault on Forteviot by Donald, who unfortunately also died after an eleven-year reign. During his time, the kings of present-day Scotland were no longer referred to as reges Pictorum by the Irish Annalists, but as Ri Alban, or kings of Alban; and in the Pictish Chronicle, Pictavia was replaced with Albania.
Constantine III., the son of Aodh, a prince of a warlike and enterprising character, next followed. He had to sustain, during an unusually long reign, the repeated attacks of the Danes. In one invasion they plundered Dunkeld, and in 908, they attempted to obtain the grand object of their designs, the possession of Forteviot in Strathearn, the Pictish capital; but in this design they were again defeated, and forced to abandon the country. The Danes remained quiet for a few years, but in 918 their fleet entered the Clyde, from Ireland, under the command of Reginald, where they were attacked by the Scots in conjunction with the Northern Saxons, whom the ties of common safety had now united for mutual defence. Reginald is said to have drawn up his Danes in four divisions; the first headed by Godfrey O’Ivar; the second by Earls; the third by Chieftains; and the fourth by Reginald himself, as a reserve. The Scots, with Constantine at their head, made a furious attack on the first three divisions, which they forced to retire. Reginald’s reserve not being available to turn the scale of victory against the Scots, the Danes retreated during the night, and embarked on board their fleet.
Constantine III, the son of Aodh, a prince known for his aggressive and ambitious nature, came next. He had to defend against repeated attacks from the Danes during a notably long reign. In one invasion, they raided Dunkeld, and in 908, they tried to achieve their main goal: taking over Forteviot in Strathearn, the Pictish capital. However, they were defeated again and forced to leave the area. The Danes remained quiet for a few years, but in 918, their fleet came from Ireland into the Clyde under the command of Reginald. The Scots, joined by the Northern Saxons who had united for their common safety, attacked them. Reginald is said to have arranged his Danes into four divisions: the first led by Godfrey O’Ivar, the second by Earls, the third by Chieftains, and the fourth by Reginald himself as a reserve. The Scots, led by Constantine, launched a fierce assault on the first three divisions, driving them back. Since Reginald’s reserve couldn’t change the tide of battle, the Danes retreated during the night and boarded their ships.
After this defeat of the Danes, Constantine enjoyed many years’ repose. A long grudge had existed between him and Æthelstane, son of Edward, the elder, which at last came to an open rupture. Having formed an alliance with several princes, and particularly with Anlof, king of Dublin as well as of Northumberland, and son-in-law of Constantine, the latter collected a large fleet in the year 937, with which he entered the Humber. The hope of plunder had attracted many of the Vikingr to Constantine’s standard, and the sceptre of Æthelstane seemed now to tremble in his hand. But that monarch was fully prepared for the dangers with which he was threatened, and resolved to meet his enemies in battle. After a long, bloody, and obstinate contest at Brunanburg, near the southern shore of the Humber, victory declared for Æthelstane. Prodigies of valour were displayed on both sides, especially by Turketel, the Chancellor of England; by Anlof, and by the son of Constantine, who lost his life. The confederates, after sustaining a heavy loss, sought for safety in their ships. This, and after misfortunes, possibly disgusted Constantine with the vanities of this world, for, in the fortieth year of his reign, he put into practice a resolution which he had formed of resigning his crown and embracing a monastic life. He became Abbot of the Monastery of St. Andrews in 943, and thus ended a long and chequered, but vigorous, and, on the whole, successful reign in a cloister, like Charles V. Towards the end of this reign the term Scotland was applied to this kingdom by the Saxons, a term which before had been given by them to Ireland. Constantine died in 952.
After this defeat of the Danes, Constantine enjoyed many years of peace. He had long held a grudge against Æthelstane, the son of Edward the Elder, which eventually led to an open conflict. Forming an alliance with several princes, especially Anlof, the king of Dublin and Northumberland, who was also Constantine's son-in-law, he gathered a large fleet in 937 and entered the Humber. The promise of plunder attracted many Vikings to join Constantine, making it seem like Æthelstane's power was in jeopardy. However, Æthelstane was well-prepared for the challenges ahead and decided to face his enemies in battle. After a long, bloody, and fierce struggle at Brunanburg, near the southern shore of the Humber, victory went to Æthelstane. Both sides showed incredible bravery, particularly Turketel, the Chancellor of England, Anlof, and Constantine’s son, who lost his life. The confederates, after suffering heavy losses, sought refuge in their ships. This, along with subsequent misfortunes, likely disillusioned Constantine with worldly ambitions. In the fortieth year of his reign, he decided to carry out his long-held plan to abdicate and pursue a monastic life. He became the Abbot of the Monastery of St. Andrews in 943, marking the end of a lengthy, tumultuous, but overall successful reign in a cloister, much like Charles V. Toward the end of his reign, the Saxons began to refer to this kingdom as Scotland, a term they had previously used for Ireland. Constantine died in 952.
Malcolm I., the son of Donald IV., obtained the abdicated throne. He was a prince of great abilities and prudence, and Edmund of England courted his alliance by ceding Cumbria, then consisting of Cumberland and part of Westmoreland, to him, in the year 945, on[51] condition that he would defend that northern county, and become the ally of Edmund. Edred, the brother and successor of Edmund, accordingly applied for, and obtained the aid of Malcolm against Anlaf, king of Northumberland, whose country, according to the barbarous practice of the times, he wasted, and carried off the people with their cattle. Malcolm, after putting down an insurrection of the Moray-men under Cellach, their Maormor, or chief, whom he slew, was sometime thereafter slain, as is supposed, at Ulurn or Auldearn in Moray, by one of these men, in revenge for the death of his chief.
Malcolm I, the son of Donald IV, took over the throne after it was abdicated. He was a prince with strong abilities and wisdom. In 945, Edmund of England sought his alliance by giving up Cumbria, which then included Cumberland and part of Westmoreland, on the condition that Malcolm would defend the northern county and become his ally. Edred, Edmund's brother and successor, then asked for and received Malcolm's help against Anlaf, the king of Northumberland, who invaded and destroyed the land, taking people and their cattle. After suppressing a rebellion by the Moray-men led by their chief Cellach, whom he killed, Malcolm was later believed to have been killed at Ulurn or Auldearn in Moray, likely by one of Cellach’s men seeking revenge for the chief’s death.
Indulph, the son of Constantine III., succeeded the murdered monarch in the year 953. He sustained many severe conflicts with the Danes, and ultimately lost his life in 961, after a reign of eight years, in a successful action with these pirates, on the moor which lies to the westward of Cullen.
Indulph, the son of Constantine III, took over the throne after the murdered king in 953. He faced many tough battles against the Danes and ultimately lost his life in 961, after an eight-year reign, during a successful confrontation with these pirates on the moor west of Cullen.
Duff, the son of Malcolm I., now mounted the throne; but Culen, the son of Indulf, laid claim to the sceptre which his father had wielded. The parties met at Drum Crup (probably Crieff), and, after a doubtful struggle, in which Doncha, the Abbot of Dunkeld, and Dubdou, the Maormor of Athole, the partisans of Culen, lost their lives, victory declared for Duff. But this triumph was of short duration, for Duff was afterwards obliged to retreat from Forteviot into the north, and was assassinated at Forres in the year 965, after a brief and unhappy reign of four years and a half.
Duff, the son of Malcolm I, now took the throne; however, Culen, the son of Indulf, claimed the scepter that his father had held. The two sides met at Drum Crup (likely Crieff), and after a contested struggle, in which Doncha, the Abbot of Dunkeld, and Dubdou, the Maormor of Athole, supporters of Culen, lost their lives, victory went to Duff. Yet, this success was short-lived, as Duff was later forced to retreat from Forteviot to the north and was assassinated in Forres in the year 965, after a brief and troubled reign of four and a half years.
Culen, the son of Indulf, succeeded, as a matter of course, to the crown of Duff, which he stained by his vices. He and his brother Eocha were slain in Lothian, in an action with the Britons of Strathclyde in 970, after an inglorious reign of four years and a half. During his reign Edinburgh was captured from the English, this being the first known step in the progress of the gradual extension of the Scottish kingdom between the Forth and the Tweed.[110]
Culen, the son of Indulf, naturally took over the crown of Duff, which he tainted with his wrongdoings. He and his brother Eocha were killed in Lothian during a battle with the Britons of Strathclyde in 970, after a shameful reign of four and a half years. During his time as king, Edinburgh was taken from the English, marking the first known step in the gradual expansion of the Scottish kingdom between the Forth and the Tweed.[110]
Kenneth III., son of Malcolm I., and brother of Duff, succeeded Culen the same year. He waged a successful war against the Britons of Strathclyde, and annexed their territories to his kingdom. During his reign the Danes meditated an attack upon Forteviot, or Dunkeld, for the purposes of plunder, and, with this view, they sailed up the Tay with a numerous fleet. Kenneth does not appear to have been fully prepared, being probably not aware of the intentions of the enemy; but collecting as many of his chiefs and their followers as the spur of the occasion would allow, he met the Danes at Luncarty, in the vicinity of Perth. Malcolm, the Tanist, prince of Cumberland, it is said, commanded the right wing of the Scottish army; Duncan, the Maormor of Athole, had the charge of the left: and Kenneth, the king, commanded the centre. The Danes with their battle-axes made dreadful havoc, and compelled the Scottish army to give way; but the latter was rallied by the famous Hay, the traditional ancestor of the Kinnoul family, and finally repulsed the Danes, who, as usual, fled to their ships. Burton thinks the battle of Luncarty “a recent invention.”
Kenneth III, son of Malcolm I and brother of Duff, took over from Culen in the same year. He fought a successful war against the Britons of Strathclyde and added their lands to his kingdom. During his reign, the Danes planned to attack Forteviot, or Dunkeld, to raid the area, and they sailed up the Tay with a large fleet. Kenneth didn’t seem fully prepared, likely unaware of the enemy's plans, but he gathered as many of his chiefs and their followers as he could under the circumstances and faced the Danes at Luncarty, near Perth. It’s said that Malcolm, the Tanist and prince of Cumberland, commanded the right wing of the Scottish army, while Duncan, the Maormor of Athole, led the left, and Kenneth, the king, led the center. The Danes, with their battle-axes, caused terrible destruction and pushed the Scottish army back; however, they were rallied by the famous Hay, the traditional ancestor of the Kinnoul family, and ultimately drove the Danes away, who, as usual, fled to their ships. Burton believes the battle of Luncarty is “a recent invention.”
The defeat of the Danes enabled Kenneth to turn his attention to the domestic concerns of his kingdom. He appears to have directed his thoughts to bring about a complete change in the mode of succession to the crown, in order to perpetuate in and confine the crown to his own descendants. This alteration could not be well accomplished as long as Malcolm, the son of Duff, the Tanist of the kingdom, and prince of Cumberland, stood in the way; and, accordingly, it has been said that Kenneth was the cause of the untimely death of prince Malcolm, who is stated to have been poisoned. It is said that Kenneth got an act passed, that in future the son, or nearest male heir, of the king, should always succeed to the throne; and that in case that son or heir were not of age at the time of the king’s demise, that a person of rank should be chosen Regent of the kingdom, until the minor attained his fourteenth year, when he should assume the reins of government; but whether such a law was really passed on the moot-hill of Scone or not, of which we have no evidence, certain it is that two other princes succeeded to the crown before Malcolm the son of Kenneth. Kenneth, after a reign of twenty-four years, was, it is said, in 994 assassinated at Fettercairn by[52] Finella,[111] the wife of the Maormor of the Mearns, and the daughter of Cunechat, the Maormor of Angus, in revenge for having put her only son to death. It has been thought that till this time the Maormorship of Angus was in some measure independent of the Scottish crown, never having thoroughly yielded to its supremacy, that the death of the young chief took place in course of an effort on the part of Kenneth for its reduction, and that Kenneth himself was on a visit to the quarter at the time of his death, for exacting the usual royal privileges of cain and cuairt, or a certain tax and certain provision for the king and his followers when on a journey, due by the chiefs or landholders of the kingdom.[112]
The defeat of the Danes allowed Kenneth to focus on the issues within his kingdom. He seems to have aimed to completely change how the crown was passed down, intending to keep it within his family. This plan couldn't be effectively carried out as long as Malcolm, the son of Duff, the designated heir of the kingdom, and prince of Cumberland, was a potential rival; therefore, it’s said that Kenneth was responsible for the early death of Prince Malcolm, who is believed to have been poisoned. It's reported that Kenneth managed to pass a law stating that the son, or nearest male heir, of the king should always inherit the throne; if that son or heir was not of age when the king died, a noble would be appointed as Regent until the heir turned fourteen and could take over the government. However, whether this law was actually enacted on the moot-hill of Scone is unclear, as we have no evidence of it, but it is certain that two other princes reigned before Malcolm, the son of Kenneth. After twenty-four years as king, Kenneth is said to have been assassinated in 994 at Fettercairn by Finella, the wife of the Maormor of the Mearns and daughter of Cunechat, the Maormor of Angus, in retaliation for the death of her only son. It’s believed that up until that point, the Maormorship of Angus was somewhat independent of the Scottish crown, as it had never fully submitted to its authority. Kenneth's efforts to assert control likely led to the young chief's death, and he was visiting the area when he was killed to enforce the usual royal rights of cain and cuairt, which were a tax and provisions owed to the king and his entourage during travels, required from the local chiefs or landholders.
Constantine IV., son of Culen, succeeded; but his right was disputed by Kenneth, the Grim, i.e. strong, son of Duff. The dispute was decided at Rathveramon, i.e. the castle at the mouth of the Almond, near Perth, where Constantine lost his life in the year 995.
Constantine IV, son of Culen, took over; however, his claim was challenged by Kenneth the Grim, meaning strong, son of Duff. The conflict was resolved at Rathveramon, which is the castle at the mouth of the Almond River, near Perth, where Constantine lost his life in the year 995.
Kenneth IV., the son of Duff, now obtained the sceptre which he had coveted; but he was disturbed in the possession thereof by Malcolm, the son of Kenneth III., heir presumptive to the crown. Malcolm took the field in 1003, and decided his claim to the crown in a bloody battle at Monivaird, in Strathearn, in which Kenneth, after a noble resistance, received a mortal wound.
Kenneth IV, the son of Duff, finally got the scepter he had longed for; however, he was challenged by Malcolm, the son of Kenneth III, who was the heir apparent to the throne. Malcolm went to battle in 1003 and settled his claim to the crown in a fierce fight at Monivaird in Strathearn, where Kenneth, after showing great bravery, sustained a fatal injury.
Malcolm II. now ascended the vacant throne, but was not destined to enjoy repose. At the very beginning of his reign he was defeated at Durham by the army of the Earl of Northumberland, under his son Uchtred, who ordered a selection of good-looking Scotch heads to be stuck on the walls of Durham.
Malcolm II now took the empty throne, but he wasn't meant to find peace. Right at the start of his reign, he was defeated at Durham by the army of the Earl of Northumberland, led by his son Uchtred, who had a choice selection of handsome Scottish heads mounted on the walls of Durham.
The Danes, who had now obtained a firm footing in England, directed their attention in an especial manner to Scotland, which they were in hopes of subduing. Sigurd, the Earl of Orkney, carried on a harassing and predatory warfare on the shores of the Moray Frith, which he continued even after a matrimonial alliance he formed with Malcolm, by marrying his daughter; but this was no singular trait in the character of a Vikingr, who plundered friends and foes with equal pleasure. The scene of Sigurd’s operations was chosen by his brother northmen for making a descent, which they effected near Speymouth. They carried fire and sword through Moray, and laid siege to the fortress of Nairn, one of the strongest in the north. The Danes were forced to raise the siege for a time, by Malcolm, who encamped his army in a plain near Kilflos or Kinloss. In this position he was attacked by the invaders, and, after a severe action, was forced to retreat, after being seriously wounded.
The Danes, who had now established a strong presence in England, turned their attention specifically to Scotland, hoping to conquer it. Sigurd, the Earl of Orkney, waged a relentless and pillaging war along the shores of the Moray Firth, which he continued even after forming a marriage alliance with Malcolm by marrying his daughter; but this was not unusual behavior for a Viking, who plundered both friends and foes with equal enjoyment. Sigurd’s operations were the site chosen by his fellow Norsemen for an attack, which they carried out near Speymouth. They brought destruction throughout Moray and laid siege to the fortress of Nairn, one of the strongest in the north. The Danes had to lift the siege temporarily due to Malcolm, who positioned his army in a plain near Kilflos or Kinloss. In this spot, he was attacked by the invaders, and after a fierce battle, he was forced to retreat, having been seriously wounded.
Malcolm, in 1010, marched north with his army, and encamped at Mortlach. The Danes advanced to meet the Scots, and a dreadful and fierce conflict ensued, the result of which was long dubious. At length the northmen gave way and victory declared for Malcolm. Had the Danes succeeded they would in all probability have obtained as permanent a footing in North Britain as they did in England; but the Scottish kings were determined, at all hazards, never to suffer them to pollute the soil of Scotland by allowing them even the smallest settlement in their dominions. In gratitude to God for his victory, Malcolm endowed a religious house at Mortlach, with its church erected near the scene of action. Maclauchlan, however, maintains that this church was planted by Malcolm Ceanmore.
Malcolm, in 1010, marched north with his army and set up camp at Mortlach. The Danes moved forward to confront the Scots, leading to a fierce and intense battle where the outcome remained uncertain for a long time. Eventually, the Norsemen retreated, and victory was declared for Malcolm. If the Danes had won, they likely would have established a permanent presence in northern Britain, just like they did in England; however, the Scottish kings were determined, at all costs, to never allow them to tarnish the land of Scotland by permitting even the smallest settlement in their territory. In gratitude to God for his victory, Malcolm funded a religious house at Mortlach, with its church built near the site of the battle. Maclauchlan, however, argues that this church was founded by Malcolm Ceanmore.
Many other conflicts are narrated with minute detail by the later chroniclers as having taken place between Malcolm and the Danes, but it is very doubtful how far these are worthy of credit. That Malcolm had enough to do to prevent the Danes from overrunning Scotland and subduing the inhabitants can readily be believed; but as we have few authentic particulars concerning the conflicts which took place, it would serve no purpose to give the imaginary details invented by comparatively recent historians.
Many other conflicts are described in detail by later historians as having occurred between Malcolm and the Danes, but it's questionable how much of this is credible. It's easy to believe that Malcolm had his hands full keeping the Danes from invading Scotland and conquering its people; however, since we have few reliable accounts of the battles that actually happened, it wouldn’t be useful to share the fictional details created by more recent historians.
Some time after this Malcolm was engaged in a war with the Northumbrians, and, having led his army, in 1018, to Carham, near Werk, on the southern bank of the Tweed, where he was met by Uchtred, the Earl of Northumberland, a desperate battle took place, which was[53] contested with great valour on both sides.[113] The success was doubtful on either side, though Uchtred claimed a victory; but he did not long enjoy the fruits of it, as he was soon thereafter assassinated when on his road to pay obeisance to the great Canute. Endulf, the brother and successor of Uchtred, justly dreading the power of the Scots, was induced to cede Lothian to Malcolm for ever, who, on this occasion, gave oblations to the churches and gifts to the clergy, and they in return transmitted his name to posterity. He was designed, par excellence, by the Latin chroniclers, rex victoriosissimus; by St. Berchan, the Forranach or destroyer.
Some time after this, Malcolm was involved in a war with the Northumbrians. In 1018, he led his army to Carham, near Werk, on the southern bank of the Tweed, where he encountered Uchtred, the Earl of Northumberland. A fierce battle took place, fought with great bravery on both sides. The outcome was uncertain for either side, although Uchtred claimed victory. However, he didn't get to enjoy it for long, as he was soon assassinated on his way to pay his respects to the great Canute. Endulf, Uchtred's brother and successor, fearing the Scots' power, agreed to permanently cede Lothian to Malcolm. In return, Malcolm made offerings to the churches and gifts to the clergy, who then ensured his name would be remembered through history. He was referred to, in the most distinguished terms, by the Latin chroniclers as rex victoriosissimus; by St. Berchan, he was called the Forranach or destroyer.
The last struggle with which Malcolm was threatened, was with the celebrated Canute, who, for some cause or other not properly explained, entered Scotland in the year 1031; but these powerful parties appear not to have come to action. Canute’s expedition appears, from what followed, to have been fitted out to compel Malcolm to do homage for Cumberland, for it is certain that Malcolm engaged to fulfil the conditions on which his predecessors had held that country, and that Canute thereafter returned to England.
The final challenge Malcolm faced was with the famous Canute, who, for reasons that aren't entirely clear, entered Scotland in 1031. However, it seems that these two strong parties never actually clashed. Canute's expedition appears, based on what happened next, to have been organized to force Malcolm to pledge loyalty for Cumberland, as it's clear that Malcolm agreed to meet the conditions that his predecessors had followed to maintain control over that territory, after which Canute returned to England.
But the reign of Malcolm was not only distinguished by foreign wars, but by civil contests between rival chiefs. Finlegh, the Maormor of Ross, and the father of Macbeth, was assassinated in 1020, and about twelve years thereafter, Maolbride, the Maormor of Moray, grandfather of Lulach, was, in revenge for Finlegh’s murder, burnt within his castle, with fifty of his men.
But Malcolm's reign was marked not only by foreign wars but also by internal conflicts among competing chiefs. Finlegh, the Maormor of Ross and Macbeth's father, was killed in 1020, and around twelve years later, Maolbride, the Maormor of Moray and Lulach's grandfather, was burned alive in his castle, along with fifty of his men, as revenge for Finlegh’s murder.
At length, after a splendid reign of thirty years, Malcolm slept with his fathers, and his body was transferred to Iona, and interred with due solemnity among the remains of his predecessors. By some authorities he is said to have been assassinated at Glammis.
At last, after a remarkable reign of thirty years, Malcolm passed away and was laid to rest with his ancestors. His body was taken to Iona and buried with proper honors among the remains of his predecessors. Some sources claim he was assassinated at Glammis.
Malcolm was undoubtedly a prince of great acquirements. He made many changes and some improvements in the internal policy of his kingdom, and in him religion always found a guardian and protector. But although Malcolm is justly entitled to this praise, he by no means came up to the standard of perfection assigned him by fiction. In his reign Scotland appears to have reached its present boundary on the south, the Tweed, and Strathclyde was incorporated with the rest of the kingdom. Malcolm was the first who was called Rex Scotiæ, and might justly claim to be so designated, seeing that he was the first to hold sway over nearly the whole of present Scotland,—the only portions where his authority appears to have been seriously disputed being those in which the Danes had established themselves.
Malcolm was definitely a prince with impressive skills. He made many changes and some improvements in the internal policies of his kingdom, and religion always had a guardian and protector in him. However, even though Malcolm deserves this praise, he didn’t fully meet the ideal of perfection that fiction attributes to him. During his reign, Scotland seems to have reached its current southern boundary, the Tweed, and Strathclyde was added to the rest of the kingdom. Malcolm was the first person to be called Rex Scotiæ, and he could rightly claim this title since he was the first to govern nearly all of present-day Scotland—the only areas where his authority was seriously challenged were those where the Danes had settled.
Duncan, son of Bethoc or Beatrice, daughter of Malcolm II., succeeded his grandfather in the year 1033. “In the extreme north, dominions more extensive than any Jarl of the Orkneys had hitherto acquired, were united under the rule of Thorfinn, Sigurd’s son, whose character and appearance have been thus described:—‘He was stout and strong, but very ugly, severe and cruel, but a very clever man.’ The extensive districts then dependant upon the Moray Maormors were in the possession of the celebrated Macbeth.”[114] Duncan, in 1033, desiring to extend his dominions southwards, attacked Durham, but was forced to retire with considerable loss. His principal struggles, however, were with his powerful kinsman, Thorfinn, whose success was so great that he extended his conquests as far as the Tay. “His men spread over the whole conquered country,” says the Orkneyinga Saga,[115] “and burnt every hamlet and farm, so that not a cot remained. Every man that they found they slew; but the old men and women fled to the deserts and woods, and filled the country with lamentation. Some were driven before the Norwegians and made slaves. After this Earl Thorfinn returned to his ships, subjugating the country everywhere in his progress.” Duncan’s last battle, in which he was defeated, was in the neighbourhood of Burghead, near the Moray Frith; and shortly after this, on the 14th August, 1040, he was assassinated in Bothgowanan,—which, in Gaelic, is said to mean “the smith’s hut,”—by his kinsman the[54] Maormor Macbeda or Macbeth. Duncan had reigned only five years when he was assassinated by Macbeth, leaving two infant sons, Malcolm and Donal, by a sister of Siward, the Earl of Northumberland. The former fled to Cumberland, and the latter took refuge in the Hebrides, on the death of their father.
Duncan, son of Bethoc or Beatrice, daughter of Malcolm II., took over from his grandfather in 1033. “In the far north, territories greater than any Jarl of the Orkneys had ever held were united under Thorfinn, son of Sigurd, who was described as ‘stout and strong, very ugly, severe and cruel, but a very clever man.’ The large regions then under the Moray Maormors were controlled by the famous Macbeth.”[114] In 1033, Duncan wanted to expand his territories southward and attacked Durham but had to retreat with significant losses. His main battles were against his powerful relative, Thorfinn, who was so successful that he pushed his conquests all the way to the Tay. “His men spread over the entire conquered area,” says the Orkneyinga Saga,[115] “and burned every village and farm, leaving no cottage standing. Any men they encountered were killed, while the old men and women fled to the wilderness and forests, filling the land with grief. Some were captured by the Norwegians and made into slaves. After this, Earl Thorfinn returned to his ships, subduing the entire area as he went.” Duncan’s final battle, where he was defeated, took place near Burghead, close to the Moray Firth; shortly after, on August 14, 1040, he was assassinated in Bothgowanan— which in Gaelic means “the smith’s hut”—by his relative the[54] Maormor Macbeda or Macbeth. Duncan had ruled for only five years before being killed by Macbeth, leaving behind two young sons, Malcolm and Donal, whose mother was Siward’s sister, the Earl of Northumberland. The former fled to Cumberland, and the latter found refuge in the Hebrides after their father’s death.
Macbeth, “snorting with the indigested fumes of the blood of his sovereign,” immediately seized the gory sceptre. As several fictions have been propagated concerning the history and genealogy of Macbeth, we may mention that, according to the most authentic authorities, he was by birth Thane of Ross, and by his marriage with the Lady Gruoch,—who had a claim to the throne, as granddaughter of Kenneth,—became also Thane of Moray, during the minority of Lulach, the infant son of that lady, by her former marriage with Gilcomgain, the Maormor or Thane of Moray. Lady Gruoch was the daughter of Boedhe, son of Kenneth IV.; and thus Macbeth united in his own person many powerful interests which enabled him to take quiet possession of the throne of the murdered sovereign. He, of course, found no difficulty in getting himself inaugurated at Scone, under the protection of the clans of Moray and Ross, and the aid of those who favoured the pretensions of the descendants of Kenneth IV.
Macbeth, “snorting with the undigested fumes of his sovereign’s blood,” quickly grabbed the bloody scepter. While various stories have been circulated about Macbeth’s history and lineage, it’s important to note that, according to the most credible sources, he was born the Thane of Ross. Through his marriage to Lady Gruoch—who had a claim to the throne as the granddaughter of Kenneth—he also became Thane of Moray during the minority of Lulach, the infant son of Lady Gruoch from her previous marriage to Gilcomgain, the Maormor or Thane of Moray. Lady Gruoch was the daughter of Boedhe, son of Kenneth IV.; thus, Macbeth consolidated many powerful interests that allowed him to quietly take the throne of the murdered king. Naturally, he had no trouble being inaugurated at Scone, with the support of the clans of Moray and Ross, as well as those who backed the claims of the descendants of Kenneth IV.
Various attempts were made on the part of the partisans of Malcolm, son of Duncan, to dispossess Macbeth of the throne. The most formidable was that of Siward, the powerful Earl of Northumberland, and the relation of Malcolm, who, at the instigation or command of Edward the Confessor, led a numerous army into Scotland in the year 1054. They marched as far north as Dunsinnan, where they were met by Macbeth, who commanded his troops in person. A furious battle ensued, but Macbeth fled from the field after many displays of courage. The Scots lost 3,000 men, and the Saxons 1,500, including Osbert, the son of Siward. Macbeth retired to his fastnesses in the north, and Siward returned to Northumberland; but Malcolm continued the war till the death of Macbeth, who was slain by Macduff, Thane of Fife, in revenge for the cruelties he had inflicted on his family, at Lumphanan, in Aberdeenshire, in the year 1056, although, according to Skene (Chronicles), it was in August, 1057.
Various attempts were made by the supporters of Malcolm, son of Duncan, to take the throne from Macbeth. The most significant effort came from Siward, the powerful Earl of Northumberland and a relative of Malcolm, who, under the orders of Edward the Confessor, led a large army into Scotland in 1054. They marched as far north as Dunsinnan, where they encountered Macbeth, who personally commanded his troops. A fierce battle broke out, but Macbeth fled the battlefield after showing considerable bravery. The Scots lost 3,000 men, while the Saxons lost 1,500, including Osbert, Siward's son. Macbeth retreated to his strongholds in the north, and Siward returned to Northumberland; however, Malcolm continued the war until Macbeth's death, who was killed by Macduff, Thane of Fife, as revenge for the atrocities he committed against Macduff’s family, at Lumphanan in Aberdeenshire, in 1056, although, according to Skene (Chronicles), it was in August 1057.
Macbeth was unquestionably a man of great vigour, and well fitted to govern in the age in which he lived; and had it not been for the indelible character bestowed upon him by Shakespere (who probably followed the chronicle of Holinshed), his character might have stood well with posterity. “The deeds which raised Macbeth and his wife to power were not in appearance much worse than others of their day done for similar ends. However he may have gained his power, he exercised it with good repute, according to the reports nearest to his time.”[116] Macbeth, “in a manner sacred to splendid infamy,” is the first king of Scotland whose name appears in the ecclesiastical records as a benefactor of the church, and, it would appear, the first who offered his services to the Bishop of Rome. According to the records of St. Andrews, he made a gift of certain lands to the monastery of Lochleven, and certainly sent money to the poor of Rome, if, indeed, he did not himself make a pilgrimage to the holy city.
Macbeth was definitely a man of great energy, perfectly suited to lead in his time; and if it weren't for the lasting impression created by Shakespeare (who likely followed Holinshed's chronicle), his reputation might have fared better in history. “The actions that pushed Macbeth and his wife to power weren't really much worse than those of others in their time who had similar motivations. No matter how he gained his power, he used it with a good reputation, according to sources from his era.”[116] Macbeth, “in a way sacred to notorious fame,” is the first king of Scotland mentioned in church records as a supporter of the church and apparently the first to offer his assistance to the Bishop of Rome. According to records from St. Andrews, he donated certain lands to the Lochleven monastery and definitely sent money to the poor in Rome, if he didn’t actually pilgrimage to the holy city himself.
After the reign of Macbeth, the former irregular and confusing mode of succession ceased, and the hereditary principle was adopted and acted upon.
After Macbeth's rule, the previous chaotic and unclear way of succession ended, and the hereditary principle was accepted and put into practice.
Lulach, the great-grandson of Kenneth IV., being supported by the powerful influence of his own family, and that of the deceased monarch, ascended the throne at the age of twenty-five or twenty-six; but his reign lasted only a few months, he having fallen in battle at Essie, in Strathbogie, in defending his crown against Malcolm. The body of Lulach was interred along with that of Macbeth, in Iona, the common sepulchre, for many centuries, of the Scottish kings.
Lulach, the great-grandson of Kenneth IV, with the strong support of his family and the influence of the late king, took the throne at around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. However, his reign lasted only a few months, as he was killed in battle at Essie in Strathbogie while defending his crown against Malcolm. Lulach's body was buried alongside Macbeth in Iona, which served as the common burial place for Scottish kings for many centuries.
Malcolm III., better known in history by the name of Malcolm Ceanmore, or great head, vindicated his claim to the vacant throne, and was crowned at Scone, 25th April, 1057. His first care was to recompense those who had assisted him in obtaining the sovereignty, and it is said that he created new titles of honour, by substituting earls for thanes; but this has been disputed, and there are really no[55] data from which a certain conclusion can be drawn.
Malcolm III, more commonly known as Malcolm Ceanmore or great head, secured his claim to the vacant throne and was crowned at Scone on April 25, 1057. His first priority was to reward those who helped him gain power, and it's said that he introduced new titles of honor by replacing thanes with earls; however, this is disputed, and there is not enough[55] evidence to draw a definitive conclusion.
In the year 1059 Malcolm paid a visit to Edward the Confessor, during whose reign he lived on amicable terms with the English; but after the death of that monarch he made a hostile incursion into Northumberland, and wasted the country. He even violated the peace of St. Cuthbert in Holy Island.
In 1059, Malcolm visited Edward the Confessor, with whom he maintained friendly relations during his reign. However, after the king's death, he launched a hostile invasion into Northumberland and devastated the area. He even broke the peace of St. Cuthbert on Holy Island.
William, Duke of Normandy, having overcome Harold in the battle of Hastings, on the 14th October, 1066, Edgar Ætheling saw no hopes of obtaining the crown, and left England along with his mother and sisters, and sought refuge in Scotland. Malcolm, on hearing of the distress of the illustrious strangers, left his royal palace at Dunfermline to meet them, and invited them to Dunfermline, where they were hospitably entertained. Margaret, one of Edgar’s sisters, was a princess of great virtues and accomplishments; and she at once won the heart of Malcolm.
William, Duke of Normandy, defeated Harold in the Battle of Hastings on October 14, 1066. Edgar Ætheling, seeing no chance of getting the crown, left England with his mother and sisters and sought refuge in Scotland. When Malcolm heard about the plight of the distinguished newcomers, he left his royal palace in Dunfermline to meet them and invited them to stay there, where they were warmly welcomed. Margaret, one of Edgar’s sisters, was a princess of great virtues and talents, and she quickly captured Malcolm's heart.
The offer of his hand was accepted, and their nuptials were celebrated with great solemnity and splendour. This queen was a blessing to the king and to the nation, and appears to have well merited the appellation of Saint. There are few females in history who can be compared with Queen Margaret.
The offer of his hand was accepted, and their wedding was celebrated with great seriousness and style. This queen was a blessing to the king and the country, and seems to have truly deserved the title of Saint. There are few women in history who can compare to Queen Margaret.
It is quite unnecessary, and apart from the object of the present work, to enter into any details of the wars between Malcolm and William the Conqueror, and William Rufus. Suffice it to say that both Malcolm and his eldest son Edward were slain in a battle on the Alne, on the 13th November, 1093, after a reign of thirty-six years. Queen Margaret, who was on her death-bed when this catastrophe occurred, died shortly after she received the intelligence with great composure and resignation to the will of God. Malcolm had six sons, viz., Edward, who was killed along with his father, Edmund, Edgar, Ethelred, Alexander, and David, and two daughters, Maud, who was married to Henry I. of England, and Mary, who married Eustache, Count of Boulogne. Of the sons, Edgar, Alexander, and David, successively came to the crown.
It is completely unnecessary, and aside from the purpose of this work, to go into details about the wars between Malcolm and William the Conqueror, as well as William Rufus. It's enough to say that both Malcolm and his oldest son Edward were killed in a battle on the Alne on November 13, 1093, after a reign of thirty-six years. Queen Margaret, who was on her deathbed when this tragedy happened, died shortly after receiving the news, accepting it with great composure and resignation to God's will. Malcolm had six sons: Edward, who was killed alongside his father, Edmund, Edgar, Ethelred, Alexander, and David, and two daughters, Maud, who married Henry I of England, and Mary, who married Eustache, Count of Boulogne. Of the sons, Edgar, Alexander, and David would later take the throne.
Thorfinn, Earl of Orkney, died in 1064, and his extensive possessions in Scotland did not revert to his descendants, but to the native chiefs, who had had the original right to possess them. These chiefs appear to have been independent of the Scottish sovereign, and to have caused him no small amount of trouble. A considerable part of Malcolm’s reign was spent in endeavouring to bring them into subjection, and before his death he had the satisfaction of seeing the whole of Scotland, with perhaps the exception of Orkney, acknowledging him as sole monarch. The Norwegian conquest appears to have effected a most important change in the character of the population and language of the eastern lowlands of the north of Scotland. The original population must in some way have given way to a Norwegian one, and, whatever may have been the original language, we find after this one of a decidedly Teutonic character prevailing in this district, probably introduced along with the Norse population. “In the more mountainous and Highland districts, however, we are warranted in concluding that the effect must have been very different, and that the possession of the country by the Norwegians for thirty years could have exercised as little permanent influence on the population itself, as we are assured by the Saga it did upon the race of their chiefs.
Thorfinn, Earl of Orkney, died in 1064, and his large landholdings in Scotland didn't pass down to his heirs but instead returned to the local chiefs, who had the original claim to them. These chiefs seemed to operate independently from the Scottish king and caused him quite a bit of trouble. A significant part of Malcolm’s reign was spent trying to bring them under control, and before he died, he took comfort in seeing most of Scotland, except perhaps for Orkney, recognize him as their sole ruler. The Norwegian conquest seems to have brought about a major shift in both the population and language in the eastern lowlands of northern Scotland. The original inhabitants must have somehow been replaced by a Norwegian population, and regardless of what the original language was, we now find a distinctly Germanic language prevailing in this area, likely introduced with the Norse settlers. “In the more mountainous and Highland areas, however, we can reasonably conclude that the impact was quite different, and that the Norwegians' control of the territory for thirty years had little lasting effect on the people themselves, just as the Saga assures us it did not impact the lineage of their chiefs.”
“Previously to this conquest the northern Gaelic race possessed the whole of the north of Scotland, from the western to the eastern sea, and the general change produced by the conquest must have been, that the Gael were for the first time confined within those limits which they have never since exceeded, and that the eastern districts became inhabited by that Gothic race, who have also ever since possessed them.”[117]
“Before this conquest, the northern Gaelic people occupied the entire north of Scotland, from the western to the eastern sea. The overall impact of the conquest must have been that the Gaels were confined to the limits they have never exceeded since, while the eastern areas became settled by the Gothic people, who have also inhabited them ever since.”[117]
On the demise of Malcolm, Donal-bane his brother assumed the government; but Duncan, the son of Malcolm, who had lived many years in England, and held a high military rank under William Rufus, invaded Scotland with a large army of English and Normans, and forced Donal to retire for safety to the Hebrides. Duncan, whom some writers suppose to have been a bastard, and others a legitimate son of Malcolm by a former wife, enjoyed the crown only six months, having been assassinated by[56] Maolpeder, the Maormor of the Mearns, at Menteith, at the instigation, it is believed, of Donal. Duncan left, by his wife Ethreda, daughter of Gospatrick, a son, William, sometimes surnamed Fitz-Duncan.
After Malcolm's death, his brother Donal-bane took over the leadership. However, Duncan, Malcolm's son who had spent many years in England and held a high-ranking military position under William Rufus, invaded Scotland with a large army of English and Normans, forcing Donal to retreat for safety to the Hebrides. Some writers believe Duncan was an illegitimate son, while others think he was Malcolm's legitimate son from a previous marriage. He only reigned for six months before being assassinated by[56] Maolpeder, the Maormor of the Mearns, at Menteith, allegedly at the instigation of Donal. Duncan had a son, William, by his wife Ethreda, the daughter of Gospatrick, who was sometimes referred to as Fitz-Duncan.
Donal-bane again seized the sceptre, but he survived Duncan only two years. Edgar Ætheling having assembled an army in England, entered Scotland, and made Donal prisoner in an action which took place in September 1097. He was imprisoned by orders of Edgar, and died at Roscobie in Forfarshire, after having been deprived of his eyesight, according to the usual practice of the age. The series of the pure Scoto-Irish kings may be said to have ended with Donal-bane.
Donal-bane took the throne again, but he only outlasted Duncan by two years. Edgar Ætheling gathered an army in England, invaded Scotland, and captured Donal in a battle that happened in September 1097. Edgar ordered his imprisonment, and he died at Roscobie in Forfarshire after losing his eyesight, which was a common practice at the time. You could say the line of pure Scoto-Irish kings ended with Donal-bane.
The reign of Edgar, who appears to have been of a gentle and peaceful disposition, is almost devoid of incident, the principal events being the marriage of his sister Matilda to the English Henry, and the wasting and conquest of the Western Islands by Magnus Olaveson and his Norwegians. This last event had but little effect on Scotland proper, as these Islands at that time can hardly be said to have belonged to it. These Norsemen appear to have settled among and mixed with the native inhabitants, and thus to have formed a population, spoken of by the Irish Annalists under the name of Gallgael, “a horde of pirates, plundering on their own account, and under their own leaders, when they were not following the banner of any of the greater sea-kings, whose fleets were powerful enough to sweep the western seas, and exact tribute from the lesser island chieftains.”[118] Edgar died in 1107, and was succeeded by his brother Alexander, whom he enjoined to bestow upon his younger brother David the district of Cumbria.
The reign of Edgar, who seems to have been gentle and peaceful, is mostly uneventful, with the main highlights being the marriage of his sister Matilda to the English Henry, and the raiding and takeover of the Western Islands by Magnus Olaveson and his Norwegians. This last event had little impact on Scotland itself, as those Islands couldn’t really be considered part of it at that time. These Norsemen appear to have settled among and mixed with the local inhabitants, creating a population referred to by the Irish Annalists as Gallgael, “a group of pirates, plundering independently and under their own leaders, unless they were following the banner of one of the larger sea-kings, whose fleets were strong enough to control the western seas and demand tribute from the lesser island chieftains.”[118] Edgar died in 1107 and was succeeded by his brother Alexander, who he instructed to give their younger brother David the region of Cumbria.
We have now arrived at an era in our history, when the line of demarcation between the inhabitants of the Lowlands and Highlands of Scotland begins to appear, and when, by the influx of a Gothic race into the former, the language of that part of North Britain is completely revolutionized, when a new dynasty or race of sovereigns ascends the throne, and when a great change takes places in the laws and constitution of the kingdom.
We have now entered a period in our history when the distinction between the people of the Lowlands and the Highlands of Scotland starts to become clear. With the arrival of a Gothic group into the Lowlands, the language in that part of North Britain is entirely transformed. A new dynasty or race of rulers takes the throne, and significant changes occur in the laws and constitution of the kingdom.
Although the Anglo-Saxon colonization of the Lowlands of Scotland does not come exactly within the design of the present work; yet, as forming an important feature in the history of the Lowlands of Scotland, as contradistinguished from the Highlands, a slight notice of it may not be uninteresting.
Although the Anglo-Saxon colonization of the Lowlands of Scotland doesn't fit neatly into this work's main focus, it plays a significant role in the history of the Lowlands compared to the Highlands, so a brief mention of it might be interesting.
Shortly after the Roman abdication of North Britain in the year 446, which was soon succeeded by the final departure of the Romans from the British shores, the Saxons, a people of Gothic origin, established themselves upon the Tweed, and afterwards extended their settlements to the Frith of Forth, and to the banks of the Solway and the Clyde. About the beginning of the sixth century the Dalriads, as we have seen, landed in Kintyre and Argyle from the opposite coast of Ireland; and colonized these districts, whence, in the course of little more than two centuries, they overspread the Highlands and western islands, which their descendants have ever since continued to possess. Towards the end of the eighth century, a fresh colony of Scots from Ireland settled in Galloway among the Britons and Saxons, and having overspread the whole of that country, were afterwards joined by detachments of the Scots of Kintyre and Argyle, in connection with whom they peopled that[57] peninsula. Besides these three races, who made permanent settlements in Scotland, the Scandinavians colonized the Orkney and Shetland islands, and also established themselves on the coasts of Caithness and Sutherland, and in the eastern part of the country north of the Frith of Tay.
Shortly after the Romans left North Britain in 446, which was followed by their final exit from British shores, the Saxons, a people of Gothic descent, settled along the Tweed and later expanded their territories to the Frith of Forth, and the banks of the Solway and Clyde. Around the beginning of the sixth century, the Dalriads, as we've noted, arrived in Kintyre and Argyle from the opposite side of Ireland and colonized these areas. Over the next two centuries, they spread across the Highlands and western islands, which their descendants have continued to inhabit since then. Toward the end of the eighth century, another group of Scots from Ireland settled in Galloway among the Britons and Saxons, and after spreading throughout the region, they were later joined by groups from Kintyre and Argyle, with whom they populated that [57] peninsula. In addition to these three groups that made permanent homes in Scotland, the Scandinavians settled the Orkney and Shetland islands and also established themselves on the coasts of Caithness and Sutherland, as well as in the eastern part of the country north of the Frith of Tay.
But notwithstanding these early settlements of the Gothic race, the era of the Saxon colonization of the Lowlands of Scotland is, with more propriety, placed in the reign of Malcolm Ceanmore, who, by his marriage with a Saxon princess, and the protection he gave to the Anglo-Saxon fugitives who sought an asylum in his dominions from the persecutions of William the Conqueror and his Normans, laid the foundations of those great changes which took place in the reigns of his successors. Malcolm, in his warlike incursions into Northumberland and Durham, carried off immense numbers of young men and women, who were to be seen in the reign of David I. in almost every village and house in Scotland. The Gaelic population were quite averse to the settlement of these strangers among them, and it is said that the extravagant mode of living introduced by the Saxon followers of Queen Margaret, was one of the reasons which led to their expulsion from Scotland, in the reign of Donal-bane, who rendered himself popular with his people by this unfriendly act.
But despite these early settlements of the Gothic race, the era of Saxon colonization in the Lowlands of Scotland is more accurately placed during the reign of Malcolm Ceanmore. He, through his marriage to a Saxon princess and the protection he offered to Anglo-Saxon refugees fleeing from the persecutions of William the Conqueror and his Normans, laid the groundwork for significant changes that occurred under his successors. Malcolm's military campaigns into Northumberland and Durham resulted in the capture of vast numbers of young men and women, who were seen throughout Scotland during the reign of David I. The Gaelic population was quite opposed to the settlement of these outsiders among them, and it's said that the lavish lifestyle introduced by the Saxon followers of Queen Margaret contributed to their expulsion from Scotland during the reign of Donal-bane, who gained popularity with his people through this unwelcoming act.
This expulsion was, however, soon rendered nugatory, for on the accession of Edgar, the first sovereign of the Scoto-Saxon dynasty, many distinguished Saxon families with their followers settled in Scotland, to the heads of which families the king made grants of land of considerable extent. Few of these foreigners appear to have come into Scotland during the reign of Alexander I., the brother and successor of Edgar; but vast numbers of Anglo-Saxons, Anglo-Normans, and Flemings, established themselves in Scotland in the reign of David I. That prince had received his education at the court of Henry I., and had married Maud or Matilda, the only child of Waltheof, Earl of Northumberland and Huntingdon, by Judith, niece to William the Conqueror on the mother’s side. This lady had many vassals, and when David came to the throne, in the year 1124, he was followed by a thousand Anglo-Normans, to whom he distributed lands, on which they and their followers settled. Many of the illustrious families in Scotland originated from this source.
This expulsion was soon rendered pointless because when Edgar became king, the first ruler of the Scoto-Saxon dynasty, many notable Saxon families and their followers settled in Scotland. The king granted large amounts of land to the heads of these families. During the reign of Alexander I., Edgar's brother and successor, few of these foreigners seem to have come to Scotland. However, during the reign of David I., a significant number of Anglo-Saxons, Anglo-Normans, and Flemings established themselves in Scotland. David had been educated at Henry I's court and had married Maud (or Matilda), the only child of Waltheof, the Earl of Northumberland and Huntingdon, and Judith, who was William the Conqueror's niece on her mother's side. This lady had many vassals, and when David took the throne in 1124, he was accompanied by a thousand Anglo-Normans whom he granted land, allowing them and their followers to settle there. Many of the prominent families in Scotland trace their origins back to this group.
Malcolm Ceanmore had, before his accession to the throne, resided for some time in England as a fugitive, under the protection of Edward the Confessor, where he acquired a knowledge of the Saxon language; which language, after his marriage with the princess Margaret, became that of the Scottish court. This circumstance made that language fashionable among the Scottish nobility, in consequence of which and of the Anglo-Saxon colonization under David I., the Gaelic language was altogether superseded in the Lowlands of Scotland in little more than two centuries after the death of Malcolm. A topographical line of demarcation was then fixed as the boundary between the two languages, which has ever since been kept up, and presents one of the most singular phenomena ever observed in the history of philology.
Malcolm Ceanmore, before he became king, lived as a fugitive in England for a while, under the protection of Edward the Confessor. During this time, he learned the Saxon language, which, after he married Princess Margaret, became the language of the Scottish court. This made the language fashionable among the Scottish nobility, and as a result of this and the Anglo-Saxon colonization under David I, the Gaelic language was completely replaced in the Lowlands of Scotland in just over two centuries after Malcolm's death. A clear boundary was then established between the two languages, which has been maintained ever since and represents one of the most unique phenomena ever seen in the study of languages.
The change of the seat of government by Kenneth, on ascending the Pictish throne, to Abernethy, also followed by the removal of the marble chair, the emblem of sovereignty, from Dunstaffnage to Scone, appears to have occasioned no detriment to the Gaelic population of the Highlands; but when Malcolm Ceanmore transferred his court, about the year 1066, to Dunfermline,—which also became, in place of Iona, the sepulchre of the Scottish kings,—the rays of royal bounty, which had hitherto diffused their protecting and benign influence over the inhabitants of the Highlands, were withdrawn, and left them a prey to anarchy and poverty. “The people,” says General David Stewart, “now beyond the reach of the laws, became turbulent and fierce, revenging in person those wrongs for which the administrators of the laws were too distant and too feeble to afford redress. Thence arose the institution of chiefs, who naturally became the judges and arbiters in the quarrels of their clansmen and followers, and who were surrounded by men devoted to the defence of their rights, their property, and their power; and accordingly the chiefs established within their own territories a jurisdiction almost wholly independent of their liege lord.”
The move of the government seat by Kenneth, when he took the Pictish throne, to Abernethy, along with the transfer of the marble chair, the symbol of sovereignty, from Dunstaffnage to Scone, seems to have had no negative impact on the Gaelic people of the Highlands. However, when Malcolm Ceanmore moved his court around the year 1066 to Dunfermline— which also became the burial place of the Scottish kings instead of Iona— the benefits that had previously provided protection and support for the inhabitants of the Highlands were withdrawn, leaving them vulnerable to chaos and poverty. “The people,” says General David Stewart, “now out of reach of the laws, became unruly and aggressive, seeking personal revenge for wrongs that the distant and weak law enforcement could not address. This led to the rise of chiefs, who naturally became the judges and decision-makers in the disputes of their clansmen and followers, surrounded by men committed to defending their rights, property, and power; consequently, the chiefs established a level of authority within their own territories that was nearly independent of their feudal lord.”
The connection which Malcolm and his successors maintained with England, estranged still farther the Highlanders from the dominion of the sovereign and the laws; and their history, after the population of the Lowlands had merged into and adopted the language of the Anglo-Saxons, presents, with the exception of the wars between rival clans which will be noticed afterwards, nothing remarkable till their first appearance on the military theatre of our national history in the campaigns of Montrose, Dundee, and others.
The link that Malcolm and his successors had with England pushed the Highlanders even further away from the control of the king and the law. After the people in the Lowlands blended in and adopted the language of the Anglo-Saxons, their history, apart from the conflicts between rival clans that will be discussed later, shows nothing significant until they first emerged on the military stage of our national history during the campaigns of Montrose, Dundee, and others.
On the accession of Alexander I., then, Scotland was divided between the Celt and the Saxon, or more strictly speaking, Teuton, pretty much as it is at the present day, the Gaelic population having become gradually confined very nearly to the limits indicated in the first chapter. They never appear, at least until quite recently, to have taken kindly to Teutonic customs and the Teutonic tongue, and resented much the defection of their king in court, in submitting to Saxon innovations. Previous to this the history of the Highlands has been, to a very great extent, the history of Scotland, and even for a considerable time after this, Scotia was applied strictly to the country north of the Forth and Clyde, the district south of that being known by various other names. During and after Edgar’s time, the whole of the country north of the Tweed became more and more a counterpart of England, with its thanes, its earls, and its sheriffs; and even the Highland maormors assumed the title of earl, in deference to the new customs. The Highlanders, however, it is well known, for centuries warred against these Saxon innovations, becoming more and more a peculiar people, being, up till the end of the last century, a perpetual thorn in the flesh of their Saxon rulers and their Saxon fellow-subjects. They have a history of their own, which we deem worthy of narration.[119]
When Alexander I took the throne, Scotland was divided between the Celts and the Saxons, or more accurately, the Teutons, much like it is today. The Gaelic population had slowly become limited to the areas mentioned in the first chapter. They seemed to resist adopting Teutonic customs and language and were quite resentful of their king’s alignment with the court and his acceptance of Saxon changes. Before this, the history of the Highlands was largely the history of Scotland, and even for a long time after, Scotia referred specifically to the area north of the Forth and Clyde, while the land south of it had various names. During and after Edgar's reign, all the land north of the Tweed increasingly mirrored England, with its thanes, earls, and sheriffs; even the Highland maormors took on the title of earl to fit in with these new customs. However, it's well known that the Highlanders fought against these Saxon innovations for centuries, becoming more and more distinct, remaining a constant challenge for their Saxon rulers and fellow subjects until the end of the last century. They have a unique history that we believe is worth telling.[119]
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE SCOTTISH KINGS, FROM 843 TO 1097, ADJUSTED FROM THE BEST AUTHORITIES.
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE SCOTTISH KINGS, FROM 843 TO 1097, UPDATED BASED ON THE BEST SOURCES.
NAMES OF THE KINGS. | Date of Accession. | Duration of Reign. | Death. |
A. D. | Years. | A. D. | |
Kenneth Macalpine over the Scots and Picts, | 843 | 16 | 859 |
Donal Macalpin, | 859 | 4 | 863 |
Constantine II, son of Kenneth, | 863 | 18 | 881 |
Aodh, or Hugh, the son of Kenneth, | 881 | 1 | 882 |
Eocha, or Sore, or Grig, jointly, | 882 | 11 | 893 |
Donal IV., the son of Constantine, | 893 | 11 | 904 |
Constantine III., the son of Aodh, | 904 | 40 | 944[120] |
Malcolm I., son of Donal IV., | 944 | 9 | 953 |
Indulf, the son of Constantine III., | 953 | 8 | 961 |
Duf, the son of Malcolm I., | 961 | 4½ | 965 |
Cullen, the son of Indulf, | 965 | 4½ | 970 |
Kenneth III, son of Malcolm I., | 970 | 24 | 994 |
Constantine IV., son of Culen, | 994 | 1½ | 995 |
Kenneth the Fourth., son of Duf, | 995 | 8 | 1003 |
Malcolm II, son of Kenneth III., | 1003 | 30 | 1033 |
Duncan, grandson of Malcolm II., | 1033 | 6 | 1039 |
Macbeth, son of Finlegh, | 1039 | 17 | 1056 |
Lulach, son of Gruoch and Gilcomgain, | 1056 | ½ | 1057 |
Malcolm III, Ceanmore, son of Duncan, | 1057 | 36⅔ | 1093 |
Donald Bane, son of Duncan, | 1093 | ½ | 1094 |
Duncan II, son of Malcolm III., | 1094 | ½ | 1094 |
Donald Bane again, | 1094 | 3 | 1097 |
Edgar, son of Malcolm III., | 1097 | 9 | 1106 |
FOOTNOTES:
[109] Burton’s Scotland, vol. i. p. 354.
[113] The last we hear of any king or ruler of Strathclyde was one that fought on Malcolm’s side in this battle; and presently afterwards the attenuated state is found, without any conflict, absorbed in the Scots king’s dominions.—Burton, vol. i. p. 367.
[113] The last mention of any king or ruler of Strathclyde was one who fought alongside Malcolm in this battle; soon after, the weakened state is seen, without any conflict, absorbed into the dominions of the Scots king.—Burton, vol. i. p. 367.
[116] Burton’s Scotland, vol. i. p. 372.
[117] Skene’s Highlanders, vol. i. p. 123.
[119] Since the above was written, the Book of Deer has been published; what further information is to be gained from it will be found at the end of this volume.
[119] Since the above was written, the Book of Deer has been published; any additional information from it will be found at the end of this volume.
[120] Abdicated; died 952.
Abdicated; passed away 952.
CHAPTER V.
A.D. 1107–1411.
A.D. 1107–1411.
KINGS OF SCOTLAND DURING THE PERIOD:—
KINGS OF SCOTLAND DURING THE PERIOD:—
Alexander I., 1107–1124. | Robert Bruce, 1306–1329. |
David I., 1124–1153. | David II., 1329–1332. |
Malcolm IV., 1153–1165. | Edward Baliol, 1332–1341. |
William the Lion, 1165–1214. | David II. restored, 1341–1370. |
Alexander II., 1214–1249. | Robert II. (Stewart), 1370–1390. |
Alexander III., 1249–1285. | |
Regency, 1286–1290. | Robert III. 1390–1406. |
Interregnum, 1290–1292. | James I., 1406–1436. |
John Baliol, 1292–1306. |
Alexander I.—David I.—Insurrections in Highlands—Somerled—Moraymen and Malcolm IV.—William The Lion—Disturbances in the Highlands—Ross-shire—Orkney—Alexander II.—Argyle—Caithness—Alexander III.—Disturbances in Ross—Expedition of Haco—Battle of Largs—Robert Bruce—Expedition into Lorn—Subdues Western Isles—Isles revolt under David II. and again submit—Contest between the Monroes and Clan Chattan—The Clan Chattan and the Camerons—Battle on North Inch—Wolf of Badenoch—His son Alexander Stewart—Disturbances in Sutherland—Lord of the Isles invades Scotland—Battle of Harlaw.
Alexander I.—David I.—Rebellions in the Highlands—Somerled—Moraymen and Malcolm IV.—William the Lion—Conflicts in the Highlands—Ross-shire—Orkney—Alexander II.—Argyle—Caithness—Alexander III.—Unrest in Ross—Haco's Expedition—Battle of Largs—Robert Bruce—Campaign into Lorn—Conquers the Western Isles—Isles revolt under David II. and later submit again—Feud between the Monroes and Clan Chattan—Clan Chattan and the Camerons—Battle on North Inch—Wolf of Badenoch—His son Alexander Stewart—Unrest in Sutherland—Lord of the Isles invades Scotland—Battle of Harlaw.
The reign of Alexander I. was disturbed, about the year 1116, by an attempt made by the men of Moray and Merne to surprise the king while enjoying himself at his favourite residence at Invergowrie, on the north bank of the Tay, not far from its mouth. The king, however, showed himself more than a match for his enemies, as he not only defeated their immediate purpose, but, pursuing them with his army across the Moray Frith, chastised them so effectually as to keep them quiet for the remainder of his reign, which ended by his death, in April, 1124. In 1130, six years after the accession of King David I. to the Scottish throne, while he was in England, the Moraymen again rose against the semi-Saxon king, but were defeated at Strickathrow, in Forfarshire, by Edward the Constable, son of Siward Beorn, Angus the Earl of Moray being left among the dead, Malcolm his brother escaping to carry on the conflict. In 1134 David himself took the field against these Highlanders, and, with the assistance of the barons of Northumberland, headed by Walter L’Espec, completely subdued the Moraymen, confiscated the whole district, and bestowed it upon knights in whose fidelity he could place confidence, some of these being Normans.
The reign of Alexander I was disrupted around 1116 by an attempt from the people of Moray and Merne to ambush the king while he was relaxing at his favorite place in Invergowrie, located on the north bank of the Tay river near its mouth. However, the king proved to be more than a match for his foes, as he not only thwarted their immediate plan but also pursued them with his army across the Moray Firth, punishing them so thoroughly that they remained quiet for the rest of his reign, which concluded with his death in April 1124. In 1130, six years after King David I ascended to the Scottish throne, the Moraymen rose up against the semi-Saxon king again while he was in England, but they were defeated at Strickathrow in Forfarshire by Edward the Constable, son of Siward Beorn. Angus, the Earl of Moray, was left among the dead, while his brother Malcolm escaped to continue the fight. In 1134, David himself took to the battlefield against these Highlanders and, with support from the barons of Northumberland, led by Walter L’Espec, completely subdued the Moraymen, confiscated the entire region, and granted it to knights whom he could trust, some of whom were Normans.
This was manifestly, according to Dr. Maclauchlan, the period of the dispersion of the ancient Moravienses. Never till then was the power of the Moray chiefs thoroughly broken, and only then were the inhabitants proscribed, and many of them expelled. The Murrays, afterwards so powerful, found their way to the south, carrying with them the name of their ancient country, and some of the present tribes of Sutherland, as well as of Inverness-shire, who, there is reason to believe, belonged to the Scoto-Pictish inhabitants of Moray, removed their dwellings to those portions of the country which they have occupied ever since. The race of Mac Heth may appear among the Mac Heths or Mac Aoidhs, the Mackays of Sutherland, nor is this rendered less probable by the Morganaich or sons of Morgan, the ancient name of the Mackays, appearing in the Book of Deer as owning possessions and power in Buchan in the 10th or 11th century.[121]
This was clearly, according to Dr. Maclauchlan, the time when the ancient Moravienses spread out. Until then, the power of the Moray chiefs had never been completely shattered, and at that point, the inhabitants were persecuted and many were forced to leave. The Murrays, who later became very powerful, moved south, taking the name of their ancient region with them. Some of the present-day tribes of Sutherland and Inverness-shire, who likely descended from the Scoto-Pictish people of Moray, relocated to the areas they have continued to inhabit. The lineage of Mac Heth might show up among the Mac Heths or Mac Aoidhs, also known as the Mackays of Sutherland. This is further supported by the Morganaich or "sons of Morgan," the ancient name of the Mackays, appearing in the Book of Deer as having land and influence in Buchan in the 10th or 11th century.[121]
The next enterprise of any note was undertaken by Somerled, thane of Argyle and the Isles, against the authority of Malcolm IV., who, after various conflicts, was repulsed, though not subdued, by Gilchrist, Earl of Angus. A peace, concluded with this powerful chieftain in 1153, was considered of such importance as to form an epoch in the dating of Scottish charters. A still more formidable insurrection broke out among the Moraymen, under Gildominick, on account of an attempt, on the part of the Government, to intrude the Anglo-Norman jurisdiction, introduced into the Lowlands, upon their Celtic customs, and the settling of Anglo-Belgic colonists among them. These insurgents laid waste the neighbouring counties; and so regardless were they of the royal authority, that they actually hanged the heralds who were sent to summon them to lay down their arms. Malcolm despatched the gallant Earl Gilchrist with an army to subdue them, but he was defeated, and forced to re-cross the Grampians.
The next significant venture was led by Somerled, the lord of Argyle and the Isles, against the authority of Malcolm IV. After several battles, he was pushed back, though not defeated, by Gilchrist, the Earl of Angus. A peace agreement reached with this powerful leader in 1153 was so important that it marked a new era in the dating of Scottish charters. An even greater rebellion erupted among the Moraymen, led by Gildominick, due to the government's attempt to impose Anglo-Norman law, which had come to the Lowlands, onto their Celtic traditions and to settle Anglo-Belgic colonists among them. These rebels devastated the surrounding counties; they were so defiant against royal authority that they even hanged the heralds sent to call on them to surrender. Malcolm sent the brave Earl Gilchrist with an army to defeat them, but he was beaten and forced to retreat back over the Grampians.
This defeat aroused Malcolm, who was naturally of an indolent disposition. About the year 1160 he marched north with a powerful army, and found the enemy on the moor of Urquhart, near the Spey, ready to give him battle. After passing the Spey, the noblemen in the king’s army reconnoitred the enemy;[60] but they found them so well prepared for action, and so flushed with their late success, that they considered the issue of a battle rather doubtful. On this account, the commanders advised the king to enter into a negotiation with the rebels, and to promise, that in the event of a submission their lives would be spared. The offer was accepted, and the king kept his word. According to Fordun,[122] the king, by the advice of his nobles, ordained that every family in Moray which had been engaged in the rebellion should, within a limited time, remove out of Moray to other parts of the kingdom, where lands would be assigned to them, and that their places should be supplied with people from other parts of the kingdom. For the performance of this order, they gave hostages, it is said,[123] and at the time appointed transplanted themselves, some into the northern, but the greater number into the southern counties. Chalmers considers this removal of the Moray men as “an egregious improbability,” because “the dispossessing of a whole people is so difficult an operation, that the recital of it cannot be believed without strong evidence;”[124] it is very probable that only the ringleaders and their families were transported. The older historians say that the Moraymen were almost totally cut off in an obstinate battle, and strangers brought into their place.[125]
This defeat motivated Malcolm, who was naturally quite lazy. Around the year 1160, he marched north with a strong army and found the enemy on the moor of Urquhart, near the Spey, ready to fight. After crossing the Spey, the nobles in the king’s army surveyed the enemy;[60] but they found them so well-prepared for battle and so confident after their recent victory that they thought the outcome of a fight was uncertain. For this reason, the commanders suggested that the king negotiate with the rebels, promising that if they surrendered, their lives would be spared. The offer was accepted, and the king kept his promise. According to Fordun,[122] the king, following the advice of his nobles, ordered that every family in Moray involved in the rebellion should move out of Moray within a specified time to other areas of the kingdom, where land would be allocated to them, and that their places would be filled by people from other parts of the kingdom. To ensure this order was followed, it is said they provided hostages,[123] and at the appointed time, they relocated, some to the north, but the majority to the south. Chalmers regards this removal of the Moray people as “an extraordinary improbability,” because “the dispossession of an entire people is such a challenging task that it cannot be believed without strong evidence;”[124] it is very likely that only the leaders and their families were moved. The earlier historians claim that the Moraymen were almost completely defeated in a fierce battle, with strangers brought in to take their place.[125]
About this time Somerled, the ambitious and powerful lord of the Isles, made another and a last attempt upon the king’s authority, Having collected a large force, chiefly in Ireland, he landed, in 1164, near Renfrew; but he was defeated by the brave inhabitants and the king’s troops in a decisive battle, in which he and his son Gillecolum were slain.
About this time, Somerled, the ambitious and powerful lord of the Isles, made one last attempt to challenge the king's authority. After gathering a large army, mostly from Ireland, he landed in 1164 near Renfrew. However, he was defeated by the courageous locals and the king’s troops in a decisive battle, where he and his son Gillecolum were killed.
The reign of William the Lion, who succeeded his brother in 1165, was marked by many disturbances in the Highlands. The Gaelic population could not endure the new settlers whom the Saxon colonization had introduced among them, and every opportunity was taken to vex and annoy them. An open insurrection broke out in Ross-shire, headed by Donald Bane, known also as MacWilliam, which obliged William, in the year 1181, to march into the north, where he built the two castles of Eddirton and Dunscath to keep the people in check. He restored quiet for a few years; but, in 1187, Donald Bane again renewed his pretensions to the crown, and raised the standard of revolt in the north. He took possession of Ross, and wasted Moray. William lost no time in leading an army against him. While the king lay at Inverness with his army, a party of 3,000 faithful men, under the command of Roland, the brave lord of Galloway, and future Constable of Scotland, fell in with Donald Bane and his army upon the Mamgarvy moor, on the borders of Moray. A conflict ensued in which Donald and five hundred of his followers were killed. Roland carried the head of Donald to William, “as a savage sign of returning quiet.” After this comparative quietness prevailed in the north till the year 1196, when Harold, the powerful Earl of Orkney and Caithness, disturbed its peace. William dispersed the insurgents at once; but they again appeared the following year near Inverness, under the command of Torphin, the son of Harold. The rebels were again overpowered. The king seized Harold, and obliged him to deliver up his son, Torphin, as an hostage. Harold was allowed to retain the northern part of Caithness, but the king gave the southern part of it, called Sutherland, to Hugh Freskin, the progenitor of the Earls of Sutherland. Harold died in 1206; but as he had often rebelled, his son suffered a cruel and lingering death in the castle of Roxburgh, where he had been confined.
The reign of William the Lion, who took over from his brother in 1165, was filled with unrest in the Highlands. The Gaelic people couldn't tolerate the new settlers brought in by Saxon colonization, and they did everything they could to trouble them. An open uprising broke out in Ross-shire, led by Donald Bane, also known as MacWilliam, which forced William to march north in 1181. He built two castles, Eddirton and Dunscath, to keep the locals under control. He managed to restore peace for a few years; however, in 1187, Donald Bane again claimed his right to the throne and raised a rebellion in the north. He took over Ross and ravaged Moray. William wasted no time leading an army against him. While the king was stationed at Inverness with his forces, a group of 3,000 loyal men, commanded by Roland, the courageous Lord of Galloway and future Constable of Scotland, encountered Donald Bane and his army on the Mamgarvy moor, near Moray. A battle broke out, resulting in Donald and five hundred of his followers being killed. Roland brought Donald's head to William as a brutal symbol of restored peace. After this, relative calm returned to the north until 1196, when Harold, the powerful Earl of Orkney and Caithness, disrupted the tranquility. William quickly defeated the insurgents again, but they resurfaced the following year near Inverness under Torphin, Harold's son. The rebels were once more defeated. The king captured Harold and forced him to hand over his son, Torphin, as a hostage. Harold was allowed to keep the northern part of Caithness, but the king granted the southern part, known as Sutherland, to Hugh Freskin, the ancestor of the Earls of Sutherland. Harold died in 1206; however, because he had frequently rebelled, his son faced a cruel and prolonged death in the castle of Roxburgh, where he had been imprisoned.
During the year 1211 a new insurrection broke out in Ross, headed by Guthred or Godfrey, the son of Donald Bane or MacWilliam, as he was called. Great depredations were committed by the insurgents, who were chiefly freebooters from Ireland, the Hebrides, and Lochaber. For a long time they baffled the king’s troops; and although the king built two forts to keep them in check, and took many prisoners, they maintained for a considerable period a desultory and predatory warfare. Guthred even forced one of the garrisons to capitulate, and burnt the castle; but being betrayed by his followers into the hands of William Comyn, Earl of Buchan, the Justiciary of Scotland, he was executed in the year 1212.
During the year 1211, a new uprising broke out in Ross, led by Guthred or Godfrey, the son of Donald Bane or MacWilliam, as he was called. The insurgents, mostly raiders from Ireland, the Hebrides, and Lochaber, committed significant destruction. For a long time, they managed to outsmart the king's troops; although the king built two forts to restrain them and captured many prisoners, they continued a sporadic and plundering warfare for quite some time. Guthred even forced one of the garrisons to surrender and burned down the castle; however, he was betrayed by his followers and captured by William Comyn, Earl of Buchan, the Justiciary of Scotland, and was executed in 1212.
Shortly after the accession of Alexander II. in 1214, the peace of the north was attempted to be disturbed by Donald MacWilliam, who made an inroad from Ireland into Moray; but he was repulsed by the tribes of that country, led by M’Intagart, the Earl of Ross. In 1222, notwithstanding the formidable obstacles which presented themselves from the nature of the country, Alexander carried an army into Argyle, for the purpose of enforcing the homage of the western chiefs. His presence so alarmed the men of Argyle, that they immediately made their submission. Several of the chiefs fled for safety, and to punish them, the king distributed their lands among his officers and their followers. After this invasion Argyle was brought under the direct jurisdiction of the Scottish king, although the descendants of the race of Somerled, Lord of the Isles, still continued to be the chief magnates.
Shortly after Alexander II became king in 1214, Donald MacWilliam tried to disrupt the peace in the north by invading Moray from Ireland. However, he was driven back by the local tribes led by M’Intagart, the Earl of Ross. In 1222, despite the tough conditions of the land, Alexander took an army into Argyle to enforce the loyalty of the western chiefs. His presence scared the men of Argyle so much that they quickly surrendered. Several chiefs fled to save themselves, and to punish them, the king divided their lands among his officers and their followers. After this invasion, Argyle was brought under the direct rule of the Scottish king, although the descendants of Somerled, Lord of the Isles, remained the main leaders.
During the same year a tumult took place in Caithness, on account of the severity with which the tithes were exacted by Adam, the bishop, who, with his adviser, Serlo, was murdered by the bonders. The king, who was at the time at Jedburgh, hearing of this murder, immediately hastened to the north with a military force, and inflicted the punishment of death upon the principal actors in this tragedy, who amounted, it is said, to four hundred persons; and that their race might become extinct, their children were emasculated, a practice very common in these barbarous times. The Earl of Caithness, who was supposed to have been privy to the murder, was deprived of half of his estate, which was afterwards restored to him on payment of a heavy fine. The Earl is said to have been murdered by his own servants in the year 1231, and in order to prevent discovery, they laid his body into his bed and set fire to the house.
During the same year, there was an uprising in Caithness due to the harsh way the tithes were collected by Adam, the bishop, who, along with his advisor Serlo, was killed by the local farmers. The king, who was in Jedburgh at the time, quickly rushed north with an army and executed the main people involved in this incident, reportedly around four hundred of them. To ensure their lineage would end, their children were castrated, a common practice in those brutal times. The Earl of Caithness, suspected of being involved in the murder, lost half of his estate, which he later got back after paying a hefty fine. The Earl is said to have been killed by his own servants in 1231, and to cover it up, they placed his body in his bed and set the house on fire.
In 1228 the country of Moray became the theatre of a new insurrection, headed by a Ross-shire freebooter, named Gillespoc M’Scolane. He committed great devastations by burning some wooden castles in Moray, and spoiling the crown lands. He even attacked and set fire to Inverness. A large army of horse and foot, under the command of John Comyn, Earl of Buchan, Justiciary of Scotland, was, in 1229, sent against this daring rebel, who was captured, with his two sons, and their heads sent to the king.
In 1228, the region of Moray became the site of a new uprising led by a freebooter from Ross-shire named Gillespoc M’Scolane. He caused significant destruction by burning several wooden castles in Moray and plundering the crown lands. He even attacked and set fire to Inverness. In 1229, a large army of cavalry and infantry, commanded by John Comyn, Earl of Buchan and Justiciary of Scotland, was sent to deal with this bold rebel, who was captured along with his two sons, and their heads were sent to the king.
The lords of Argyle usually paid homage to the king of Norway for some of the Hebrides which belonged to that monarch, but Ewen, on succeeding his father Duncan of Argyle in 1248, refused his homage to the Scottish king, who wished to possess the whole of the Western Isles. Though Ewen was perfectly loyal, and indeed was one of the most honourable men of his time, Alexander marched an army against him to enforce obedience, but his Majesty died on his journey in Kerrera, a small island near the coast of Argyle opposite Oban, on July 8, 1249, in the fifty-first year of his age, and the thirty-fifth of his reign.
The lords of Argyle typically paid tribute to the king of Norway for some of the Hebrides that belonged to him, but Ewen, who took over from his father Duncan of Argyle in 1248, refused to pay tribute to the Scottish king, who wanted to take control of the entire Western Isles. Even though Ewen was completely loyal and one of the most honorable men of his time, Alexander sent an army against him to enforce obedience. However, the king died during his journey in Kerrera, a small island near the coast of Argyle opposite Oban, on July 8, 1249, at the age of fifty-one and in the thirty-fifth year of his reign.
According to the custom of the times, his son, Alexander III., then a boy only in his eighth year, was seated on the royal chair, or sacred stone of Scone, which was placed before the cross that stood within the burying-ground. Immediately before his inauguration, the bishop of St. Andrews girded him with the sword of state, and explained to him, first in Latin and afterwards in Norman French, the nature of the compact he and his subjects were about to enter into. The crown, after the king had been seated, was placed on his head, and the sceptre put into his hand. He was then covered with the royal mantle, and received the homage of the nobles on their knees, who, in token of submission, threw their robes beneath his feet. On this occasion, agreeably to ancient practice, a Gaelic sennachy, or bard, clothed in a red mantle, and venerable for his great age and[62] hoary locks, approached the king, and in a bended and reverential attitude, recited, from memory, in his native language, the genealogy of all the Scottish kings, deducing the descent of the youthful monarch from Gathetus, the fabulous founder of the nation.[126] The reign of this prince was distinguished by the entire subjugation of the western islands to the power of the Scottish crown. The Scandinavian settlers were allowed to leave the islands, if inclined, and such of them as remained were bound to observe the Scottish laws.
According to the custom of the time, his son, Alexander III, who was just eight years old, was placed on the royal chair, or sacred stone of Scone, positioned in front of the cross in the burial ground. Right before his coronation, the bishop of St. Andrews fastened the sword of state around him and explained, first in Latin and then in Norman French, the agreement he and his subjects were about to make. After the king was seated, the crown was placed on his head, and the scepter was put into his hand. He was then draped with the royal mantle and received the kneeling homage of the nobles, who, as a sign of submission, laid their robes beneath his feet. On this occasion, following ancient tradition, a Gaelic sennachy, or bard, dressed in a red mantle and marked by his advanced age and gray hair, approached the king. He bent down in a respectful manner and, from memory, recited in his native language the genealogy of all the Scottish kings, tracing the youth's lineage back to Gathetus, the legendary founder of the nation.[126] The reign of this prince was noted for the complete subjugation of the western islands to the authority of the Scottish crown. The Scandinavian settlers were permitted to leave the islands if they wished, while those who stayed were required to follow Scottish laws.
Shortly after the accession of Alexander III., an insurrection broke out against the Earl of Ross, of some of the people of that province. The Earl apprehended their leader or captain, whom he imprisoned at Dingwall. In revenge, the Highlanders seized upon the Earl’s second son at Balnagown, took him prisoner, and detained him as a hostage till their captain should be released. The Monroes and the Dingwalls immediately took up arms, and having pursued the insurgents, overtook them at a place called Bealligh-ne-Broig, between Ferrandonald and Loch Broom, where a bloody conflict ensued. “The Clan Iver, Clan-Talvich, and Clan-Laiwe,” says Sir Robert Gordon, “wer almost uterlie extinguished and slain.” The Monroes and Dingwalls lost a great many men. Dingwall of Kildun, and seven score of the surname of Dingwall, were killed. No less than eleven Monroes of the house of Foulis, who were to succeed one after another, fell, so that the succession of Foulis opened to an infant then lying in his cradle. The Earl’s son was rescued, and to requite the service performed, he made various grants of lands to the Monroes and Dingwalls.[127]
Shortly after Alexander III. came to power, an uprising happened against the Earl of Ross by some locals from that area. The Earl captured their leader, or captain, and imprisoned him in Dingwall. In retaliation, the Highlanders kidnapped the Earl’s second son in Balnagown, holding him as a hostage until their captain was freed. The Monroes and Dingwalls quickly took up arms, and after chasing the insurgents, they caught up with them at a place called Bealligh-ne-Broig, located between Ferrandonald and Loch Broom, where a fierce battle broke out. “The Clan Iver, Clan-Talvich, and Clan-Laiwe,” says Sir Robert Gordon, “were almost completely wiped out and killed.” The Monroes and Dingwalls suffered significant losses. Dingwall of Kildun, along with seventy members of the Dingwall surname, were killed. At least eleven Monroes from the house of Foulis, who were set to inherit in succession, were also lost, leaving the succession of Foulis to an infant who was still in his cradle. The Earl’s son was rescued, and to show his gratitude for the help, he granted various pieces of land to the Monroes and Dingwalls.[127]
In 1263, Haco, the aged king of Norway, sailed with a large and powerful fleet, determined to enforce acknowledgment of his claims as superior of the Western Islands on their chiefs, as well as upon the king of Scotland. Sailing southwards among the islands, one chief after another acknowledged his supremacy, and helped to swell his force, the only honourable exception being the stanch Ewen of Argyle. Meantime Haco brought his fleet to anchor in the Frith of Clyde, between Arran and the Ayrshire coast, his men committing ravages on the neighbouring country, as, indeed, they appear to have done during the whole of his progress. Negotiations entered into between Haco and Alexander III. came to nothing, and as winter was approaching, and his fleet had suffered much from several severe storms which caught it, the former was fain to make his way homewards. A number of his men, however, contrived to effect a landing near Largs, where they were met by a miscellaneous Scottish host, consisting of cavalry and country people, and finally completely routed. The date of this skirmish, which is known as the battle of Largs, is October 2d, 1263. Haco died in the end of the same year in Orkney, and in 1266 Magnus IV., his successor, ceded the whole of the[63] Scottish Islands held by Norway, except Orkney and Shetland, the Scottish king paying a small annual rent. Those of the islesmen who had proved unfaithful to the Scottish king were most severely and cruelly punished.
In 1263, Haco, the old king of Norway, sailed with a large and powerful fleet, determined to get recognition of his claims as the superior of the Western Islands from their chiefs, as well as from the king of Scotland. Sailing south among the islands, one chief after another acknowledged his authority and joined his forces, with the notable exception of the loyal Ewen of Argyle. Meanwhile, Haco anchored his fleet in the Frith of Clyde, between Arran and the Ayrshire coast, where his men caused destruction in the neighboring areas, which seems to have been their pattern throughout his journey. The talks between Haco and Alexander III. went nowhere, and as winter approached, along with his fleet suffering significantly from several fierce storms, Haco decided to head back home. However, some of his men managed to land near Largs, where they were confronted by a mixed Scottish force made up of cavalry and locals, and they were ultimately defeated. This skirmish, known as the battle of Largs, took place on October 2, 1263. Haco died later that year in Orkney, and in 1266, his successor Magnus IV ceded all the Scottish Islands held by Norway, except for Orkney and Shetland, with the Scottish king paying a small annual fee. Those islanders who had been disloyal to the Scottish king faced severe and brutal punishment.
No event of any importance appears to have occurred in the Highlands till the time of King Robert Bruce, who was attacked, after his defeat at Methven, by Macdougall of Lorn, and defeated in Strathfillan. But Bruce was determined that Macdougall should not long enjoy his petty triumph. Having been joined by his able partisan, Sir James Douglas, he entered the territory of Lorn. On arriving at the narrow pass of Ben Cruachan, beween Loch Awe and Loch Etive, Bruce was informed that Macdougall had laid an ambuscade for him. Bruce divided his army into two parts. One of these divisions, consisting entirely of archers who were lightly armed, was placed under the command of Douglas, who was directed to make a circuit round the mountain, and to attack the Highlanders in the rear. As soon as Douglas had gained possession of the ground above the Highlanders, Bruce entered the pass, and, as soon as he had advanced into its narrow gorge, he was attacked by the men of Lorn, who, from the surrounding heights, hurled down stones upon him accompanied with loud shouts. They then commenced a closer attack, but, being instantly assailed in the rear by Douglas’s division, and assaulted by the king with great fury in front, they were thrown into complete disorder, and defeated with great slaughter. Macdougall, who was, during the action, on board a small vessel in Loch Etive, waiting the result, took refuge in his castle of Dunstaffnage. After ravaging the territory of Lorn, and giving it up to indiscriminate plunder, Bruce laid siege to the castle, which, after a slight resistance, was surrendered by the lord of Lorn, who swore homage to the king; but John, the son of the chief, refused to submit, and took refuge in England.
No significant events seem to have taken place in the Highlands until the time of King Robert Bruce, who was attacked by Macdougall of Lorn after his defeat at Methven and was beaten again in Strathfillan. However, Bruce was determined not to let Macdougall enjoy his minor victory for long. Joined by his capable ally, Sir James Douglas, he entered Lorn’s territory. When he reached the narrow pass of Ben Cruachan, between Loch Awe and Loch Etive, Bruce learned that Macdougall had set a trap for him. Bruce split his army into two. One group, made up entirely of lightly armed archers, was led by Douglas, who was instructed to circle around the mountain and attack the Highlanders from behind. Once Douglas secured the high ground above the Highlanders, Bruce entered the pass. As he moved into the narrow gorge, he was ambushed by the men of Lorn, who hurled stones down at him from the heights while shouting loudly. They then launched a closer attack, but were immediately counterattacked from the rear by Douglas’s group and fiercely assaulted from the front by the king. This caused them to become completely disorganized, resulting in a crushing defeat with heavy losses. Macdougall, who was watching the battle from a small boat in Loch Etive, took refuge in his castle at Dunstaffnage. After devastating Lorn’s territory and allowing it to be plundered indiscriminately, Bruce laid siege to the castle, which surrendered after minimal resistance from the lord of Lorn, who pledged his loyalty to the king. However, John, the chief’s son, refused to submit and sought refuge in England.
During the civil wars among the competitors for the Scottish crown, and those under Wallace and Bruce for the independence of Scotland, the Highlanders scarcely ever appear as participators in those stirring scenes which developed the resources, and called forth the chivalry of Scotland; but we are not to infer from the silence of history that they were less alive than their southern countrymen to the honour and glory of their country, or that they did not contribute to secure its independence. General Stewart says that eighteen Highland chiefs[128] fought under Robert Bruce at Bannockburn; and as these chiefs would be accompanied by their vassals, it is fair to suppose that Highland prowess lent its powerful aid to obtain that memorable victory which secured Scotland from the dominion of a foreign yoke.
During the civil wars among the contenders for the Scottish crown, and those led by Wallace and Bruce for Scotland's independence, the Highlanders rarely show up as participants in the dramatic events that showcased Scotland's resources and chivalry. However, we shouldn't assume from this historical silence that they were any less passionate than their southern countrymen about their country's honor and glory, or that they didn't help secure its independence. General Stewart notes that eighteen Highland chiefs[128] fought alongside Robert Bruce at Bannockburn; since these chiefs would have brought their vassals with them, it's reasonable to believe that Highland strength played a significant role in achieving that historic victory, which freed Scotland from foreign rule.
After Robert Bruce had asserted the independence of his country by the decisive battle of Bannockburn, the whole kingdom, with the exception of some of the western islands, under John of Argyle, the ally of England, submitted to his authority. He, therefore, undertook an expedition against those isles, in which he was accompanied by Walter, the hereditary high-steward of Scotland, his son-in-law, who, by his marriage with Marjory, King Robert’s daughter, laid the foundation of the Stewart dynasty. To avoid the necessity of doubling the Mull of Kintyre, which was a dangerous attempt for the small vessels then in use, Robert sailed up Loch-Fyne to Tarbert with his fleet, which he dragged across the narrow isthmus between the lochs of East and West Tarbert, by means of a slide of smooth planks of trees laid parallel to each other. It had long been a superstitious belief amongst the inhabitants of the Western Islands, that they should never be subdued till their invaders sailed across this neck of land, and it is said that Robert was thereby partly induced to follow the course he did to impress upon the minds of the islanders a conviction that the time of their subjugation had arrived. The islanders were quickly subdued, and John of Lorn, who, for his services to Edward of England, had been invested with the title of Admiral of the Western fleet of England, was captured and imprisoned first in Dumbarton[64] castle, and afterwards in the castle of Loch Leven, where he died.
After Robert Bruce claimed independence for his country with the decisive battle of Bannockburn, the entire kingdom, except for a few western islands under John of Argyle, an ally of England, accepted his rule. He then launched an expedition against those islands, accompanied by Walter, the hereditary high steward of Scotland and his son-in-law, who, through his marriage to Marjory, Robert's daughter, established the Stewart dynasty. To avoid the risky task of navigating around the Mull of Kintyre, which was hazardous for the small ships of the time, Robert sailed up Loch-Fyne to Tarbert with his fleet, which he transported across the narrow isthmus between East and West Tarbert using a slide made of smooth planks of wood laid side by side. The locals in the Western Islands had long believed that they could never be conquered until their invaders crossed this stretch of land, and it's said that Robert was partly motivated to take this route to convince the islanders that their time of subjugation had come. The islanders were quickly defeated, and John of Lorn, who had been rewarded with the title of Admiral of England's Western fleet for his service to Edward of England, was captured and initially imprisoned in Dumbarton[64] castle, and later in Loch Leven castle, where he died.
The feeble and effeminate reign of David II. was disturbed by another revolt by the Lord of the Isles, who was backed in his attempt to throw off his dependence by a great number of the Highland chiefs. David, with “an unwonted energy of character, commanded the attendance of the steward, with the prelates and barons of the realm, and surrounded by this formidable body of vassals and retainers, proceeded against the rebels in person. The expedition was completely successful. The rebel prince, John of the Isles, with a numerous train of those wild Highland chieftains who followed his banner, and had supported him in his attempt to throw off his dependence, met the king at Inverness, and submitted to his authority. He engaged in the most solemn manner, for himself and his vassals, that they should yield themselves faithful and obedient subjects to David, their liege lord; and not only give due and prompt obedience to the ministers and officers of the king in suit and service, as well as in the payment of taxes and public burdens, but that they would coerce and put down all others, of whatever rank or degree, who dared to raise themselves in opposition to the royal authority, and would compel them either to submit, or would pursue and banish them from their territories: for the fulfilment of which obligation the Lord of the Isles not only gave his own oath, under the penalty of forfeiting his whole principality if it was broken, but offered the high-steward, his father-in-law, as his security, and delivered his lawful son, Donald, his grandson, Angus, and his natural son, also named Donald, as hostages for the strict performance of the articles of the treaty.”[129] The deed by which John of the Isles bound himself to the performance of these stipulations is dated 15th November, 1369.[130]
The weak and effeminate reign of David II was disrupted by another uprising from the Lord of the Isles, who was supported by many Highland chiefs in his attempt to break free from his dependence. David, with an unusual burst of energy, summoned the steward, along with the church leaders and barons of the realm, and surrounded by this powerful group of vassals and retainers, personally set out against the rebels. The mission was completely successful. The rebel prince, John of the Isles, along with a large group of wild Highland chieftains who followed him and supported his rebellion, met the king at Inverness and surrendered to his authority. He solemnly pledged, for himself and his vassals, that they would be loyal and obedient subjects to David, their lord; and they would not only comply promptly with the king's ministers and officials in their duties and services, as well as in the payment of taxes and public obligations, but would also suppress and defeat anyone, regardless of rank, who dared to oppose royal authority, either forcing them to submit or pursuing and banishing them from their lands. To ensure this commitment, the Lord of the Isles not only swore an oath, risking his entire principality if he failed, but also offered his father-in-law, the high steward, as collateral and provided his legitimate son, Donald, his grandson, Angus, and his illegitimate son, also named Donald, as hostages to guarantee the strict fulfillment of the treaty terms.[129] The agreement by which John of the Isles committed to these terms is dated November 15, 1369.[130]
To enable him the better to succeed in reducing the inhabitants of the Highlands and islands to the obedience of the laws, it is stated by an old historian,[131] that David used artifice by dividing the chiefs, and promising high rewards to those who should slay or capture their brother chiefs. The writer says that this diabolical plan, by implanting the seeds of disunion and war amongst the chiefs, succeeded; and that they gradually destroyed one another, a statement, to say the least of it, highly improbable. Certain it is, however, that it was in this reign that the practice of paying manrent began, when the powerful wished for followers, and the weak wanted protection, a circumstance which shows that the government was too weak to afford protection to the oppressed, or to quell the disputes of rival clans.
To help him succeed in getting the people of the Highlands and islands to follow the laws, an old historian states that David used trickery by creating divisions among the chiefs and offering high rewards to those who would kill or capture their fellow chiefs. The writer claims that this wicked plan succeeded by sowing seeds of discord and war among the chiefs, leading them to gradually destroy each other—a claim that is, to say the least, quite unlikely. However, it is clear that during this reign, the practice of paying manrent began, as the powerful sought followers and the weak sought protection, indicating that the government was too weak to protect the oppressed or settle disputes between rival clans.
In the year 1333,[132] John Monroe, the tutor of Foulis, in travelling homeward, on his journey from Edinburgh to Ross, stopped on a meadow in Stratherdale that he and his servants might get some repose. While they were asleep, the owner of the meadow cut off the tails of their horses. Being resolved to wipe off this insult, he immediately, on his return home to Ross, summoned his whole kinsmen and followers, and, after informing them how he had been used, craved their aid to revenge the injury. The clan, of course, complied; and, having selected 350 of the best and ablest men among them, he returned to Stratherdale, which he wasted and spoiled; killed some of the inhabitants, and carried off their cattle. In passing by the isle of Moy, on his return home, Macintosh, the chief of the clan Chattan, being urged by some person who bore Monroe a grudge, sent a message to him demanding a share of the spoil. This was customary among the Highlanders when a party drove cattle which had been so taken through a gentleman’s land, and the part so exacted was called a Staoig Rathaid, or Staoig Creich, that is, a Road Collop. Monroe, not being disposed to quarrel, offered Macintosh a reasonable share, but this he was advised not to accept, and demanded the half of the booty. Monroe refused to comply with such an unreasonable demand, and proceeded on his journey. Macintosh, determined to enforce compliance, immediately collected his clansmen, and went in pursuit of Monroe, whom he overtook at Clach-na-Haire, near Inverness.[65] As soon as Monroe saw Macintosh approaching, he sent home five of his men to Ferrindonald with the cattle, and prepared for action. But Macintosh paid dearly for his rapacity and rashness, for he and the greater part of his men were killed in the conflict. Several of the Monroes also were slain, and John Monroe himself was left for dead in the field of battle, and might have died if the predecessor of Lord Lovat had not carried him to his house in the neighbourhood, where he was cured of his wounds. One of his hands was so mutilated, that he lost the use of it the remainder of his life, on which account he was afterwards called John Bac-laimh, or Ciotach.[133]
In 1333,[132] John Monroe, the tutor of Foulis, was traveling home from Edinburgh to Ross. He stopped in a meadow in Stratherdale so he and his servants could rest. While they were asleep, the owner of the meadow cut off the horses' tails. Determined to retaliate, he returned home to Ross and called on all his relatives and followers, telling them what had happened and asking for their help to get revenge. The clan agreed, and he selected 350 of the strongest and most skilled men to join him as he returned to Stratherdale, where he laid waste to the area, killed some of the locals, and took their cattle. On his way back home, as he passed by the island of Moy, Macintosh, the chief of clan Chattan, was urged by someone who held a grudge against Monroe to send him a message asking for a share of the loot. This was common practice among the Highlanders when livestock was driven across someone's land, and the demanded portion was called a Staoig Rathaid or Staoig Creich, meaning Road Collop. Monroe, not wanting to escalate the situation, offered Macintosh a fair share, but he was advised not to accept and demanded half of the stolen goods. Monroe refused to meet such an unreasonable demand and continued on his journey. Determined to enforce compliance, Macintosh quickly gathered his clansmen and pursued Monroe, eventually catching up with him at Clach-na-Haire, near Inverness.[65] When Monroe saw Macintosh approaching, he sent five of his men back to Ferrindonald with the cattle and prepared for battle. However, Macintosh paid a high price for his greed and rashness, as he and most of his men were killed in the fight. Several Monroes also lost their lives, and John Monroe was left for dead on the battlefield. He might have perished if the predecessor of Lord Lovat hadn't taken him to his nearby home, where he was treated for his injuries. One of his hands was so badly hurt that he lost its use for the rest of his life, which is why he was later known as John Bac-laimh or Ciotach.[133]
Besides the feuds of the clans in the reign of David II., the Highlands appear to have been disturbed by a formidable insurrection against the government, for, in a parliament which was held at Scone, in the year 1366, a resolution was entered into to seize the rebels in Argyle, Athole, Badenoch, Lochaber, and Ross, and all others who had risen up against the royal authority, and to compel them to submit to the laws. The chief leaders in this commotion (of which the bare mention in the parliamentary record is the only account which has reached us,) were the Earl of Ross, Hugh de Ross, John of the Isles, John of Lorn, and John de Haye, who were all summoned to attend the parliament and give in their submission, but they all refused to do so in the most decided manner; and as the government was too weak to compel them, they were suffered to remain independent.
Besides the clan disputes during the reign of David II, the Highlands seem to have faced a serious uprising against the government. In a parliament held at Scone in 1366, a decision was made to capture the rebels in Argyle, Athole, Badenoch, Lochaber, and Ross, along with anyone else who had risen against royal authority, and to force them to obey the laws. The main leaders of this unrest (the only record we have of this event is the mention in the parliamentary record) were the Earl of Ross, Hugh de Ross, John of the Isles, John of Lorn, and John de Haye, all of whom were summoned to attend the parliament and submit, but they all firmly refused. Since the government was too weak to make them comply, they were allowed to remain independent.
In the year 1386, a feud having taken place between the clan Chattan and the Camerons, a battle took place in which a great number of the clan Chattan were killed, and the Camerons were nearly cut off to a man. The occasion of the quarrel was as follows. The lands of Macintosh[134] in Lochaber, were possessed by the Camerons, who were so tardy in the payment of their rents that Macintosh was frequently obliged to levy them by force by carrying off his tenants’ cattle. The Camerons were so irritated at having their cattle poinded and taken away, that they resolved to make reprisals, preparatory to which they marched into Badenoch to the number of about 400 men, under the command of Charles Macgilony. As soon as Macintosh became acquainted with this movement he called his clan and friends, the Macphersons and Davidsons, together. His force was superior to that of the Camerons, but a dispute arose among the chiefs which almost proved fatal to them. To Macintosh, as captain of the clan Chattan, the command of the centre of the army was assigned with the consent of all parties; but a difference took place between Cluny and Invernahavon, each claiming the command of the right wing. Cluny demanded it as the chief of the ancient clan Chattan, of which the Davidsons of Invernahavon were only a branch; but Invernahavon contended that to him, as the oldest branch, the command of the right wing belonged, according to the custom of the clans. The Camerons came up during this quarrel about precedency, on which Macintosh, as umpire, decided against the claim of Cluny. This was a most imprudent award, as the Macphersons exceeded both the Macintoshes and Davidsons in numbers, and they were, besides, in the country of the Macphersons. These last were so offended at the decision of Macintosh that they withdrew from the field, and became, for a time, spectators of the action. The battle soon commenced, and was fought with great obstinacy. Many of the Macintoshes, and almost all the Davidsons, were cut off by the superior number of the Camerons.[66] The Macphersons seeing their friends and neighbours almost overpowered, could no longer restrain themselves, and friendship got the better of their wounded pride. They, therefore, at this perilous crisis, rushed in upon the Camerons, who, from exhaustion and the loss they had sustained, were easily defeated. The few that escaped, with their leader, were pursued from Invernahavon, the place of battle, three miles above Ruthven, to Badenoch. Charles Macgilony was killed on a hill in Glenbenchir, which was long called Torr-Thearlaich, i.e., Charles’-hill.[136]
In 1386, a feud broke out between the Chattan clan and the Camerons, leading to a battle where many members of the Chattan clan were killed, and the Camerons suffered nearly total defeat. The conflict started because the Camerons, who occupied the lands of Macintosh in Lochaber, were consistently late in paying their rents. As a result, Macintosh often had to reclaim his rents forcefully by taking his tenants' cattle. This led to the Camerons becoming frustrated and deciding to retaliate, so they marched into Badenoch with about 400 men, led by Charles Macgilony. When Macintosh learned of this movement, he quickly gathered his clan and allies, the Macphersons and Davidsons. His forces outnumbered the Camerons, but a serious dispute broke out among the chiefs, which almost proved disastrous for them. Macintosh was chosen to lead the center of the army, but disagreements arose between Cluny and Invernahavon, each wanting command of the right wing. Cluny insisted he should command as the head of the ancient clan Chattan, of which the Davidsons of Invernahavon were only a branch. Invernahavon argued that, being the oldest branch, he should have that command according to clan customs. The Camerons arrived during this argument about precedence, prompting Macintosh, acting as an arbitrator, to rule against Cluny. This decision was very unwise because the Macphersons had more soldiers than both the Macintoshes and the Davidsons, and they were in their own territory. Offended by Macintosh's ruling, the Macphersons withdrew from the battlefield and temporarily became spectators. The battle soon began and was fought fiercely. Many Macintoshes and nearly all the Davidsons were overwhelmed by the superior numbers of the Camerons. Seeing their friends being overpowered, the Macphersons could no longer hold back, and their sense of friendship overcame their wounded pride. In this critical moment, they charged in against the Camerons, who, weakened and having lost many men, were easily defeated. Those who escaped, along with their leader, were chased from Invernahavon, the battlefield, three miles past Ruthven, all the way to Badenoch. Charles Macgilony was killed on a hill in Glenbenchir, which was later known as Torr-Thearlaich, meaning "Charles' hill."
In the opinion of Shaw this quarrel about precedency was the origin of the celebrated judicial conflict, which took place on the North Inch of Perth, before Robert III., his queen, Annabella Drummond, and the Scottish nobility, and some foreigners of distinction, in the year 1396, and of which a variety of accounts have been given by our ancient historians. The parties to this combat were the Macphersons, properly the clan Chattan, and the Davidsons of Invernahavon, called in the Gaelic Clann-Dhaibhidh. The Davidsons were not, as some writers have supposed, a separate clan, but a branch of the clan Chattan. These rival tribes had for a long period kept up a deadly enmity with one another, which was difficult to be restrained; but after the award by Macintosh against the Macphersons, that enmity broke out into open strife, and for ten years the Macphersons and the Davidsons carried on a war of extermination, and kept the country in an uproar.
In Shaw's view, this dispute over status was the start of the famous legal conflict that happened on the North Inch of Perth in front of Robert III, his queen, Annabella Drummond, and the Scottish nobility, along with some distinguished foreigners, in the year 1396. There are various accounts of this event from our ancient historians. The combatants were the Macphersons, specifically the clan Chattan, and the Davidsons of Invernahavon, known in Gaelic as Clann-Dhaibhidh. Contrary to what some writers have suggested, the Davidsons were not a separate clan but a branch of the clan Chattan. These rival tribes had maintained a long-standing, intense rivalry that was hard to contain, but after the ruling by Macintosh against the Macphersons, that rivalry erupted into open conflict. For ten years, the Macphersons and the Davidsons engaged in a fierce war, keeping the region in turmoil.
To put an end to these disorders, it is said that Robert III. sent Dunbar, Earl of Moray, and Lindsay of Glenesk, afterwards Earl of Crawford, two of the leading men of the kingdom, to endeavour to effect an amicable arrangement between the contending parties; but having failed in their attempt, they proposed that the differences should be decided in open combat before the king. Tytler[137] is of opinion that, the notions of the Norman knights having by this time become familiar to the fierce mountaineers, they adopted the singular idea of deciding their quarrel by a combat of 30 against 30. Burton, however, with his usual sagacity, remarks that, “for a whole race to submit to the ordeal of battle would imply the very highest devotion to those rules of chivalry which were an extravagant fashion in all the countries under the Norman influence, but were utterly unknown to the Highlanders, who submitted when they must submit, and retaliated when they could. That such an adjustment could be effected among them is about as incredible as a story about a parliamentary debate in Persia, or a jury trial in Timbuctoo.”[138] The beautiful and perfectly level meadow on the banks of the Tay at Perth, known as the North Inch, was fixed on, and the Monday before Michaelmas was the day appointed for the combat. According to Sir Robert Gordon, who is followed by Sir Robert Douglas and Mr. Mackintosh, it was agreed that no weapon but the broad sword was to be employed, but Wyntoun, who lived about the time, adds bows, battle-axes, and daggers.
To end these conflicts, it’s said that Robert III sent Dunbar, Earl of Moray, and Lindsay of Glenesk, who later became Earl of Crawford, two of the top leaders in the kingdom, to try to work out a peaceful agreement between the warring parties. However, after failing in their attempt, they suggested that the disputes should be settled in open combat in front of the king. Tytler[137] argues that by this time, the ideas of the Norman knights had become familiar to the fierce mountaineers, leading them to decide to resolve their fight with a battle of 30 against 30. Burton, with his usual insight, points out that “for an entire race to agree to settle their differences through battle would show the utmost dedication to those chivalric rules that were all the rage in nations influenced by the Normans, but were completely unknown to the Highlanders, who submitted when they had to and fought back when they could. The idea that they could reach such an agreement is as unbelievable as a story about a parliamentary debate in Persia or a jury trial in Timbuktu.”[138] The beautiful and perfectly flat meadow by the Tay in Perth, known as the North Inch, was chosen, and the Monday before Michaelmas was set as the day for the battle. According to Sir Robert Gordon, who is also supported by Sir Robert Douglas and Mr. Mackintosh, it was agreed that only broad swords would be used, although Wyntoun, who lived around that time, mentions bows, battle-axes, and daggers as well.
“All thai entrit in Barreris,
“All Thai entries in Barreris,"
With Bow and Axe, Knyf and Swerd,
With bow and axe, knife and sword,
To deal amang them thair last Werd.”
To deal among them their last word.
The numbers on each side have been variously reported. By mistaking the word triceni, used by Boece and Buchanan, for treceni, some writers have multiplied them to 300. Bower, the continuator of Fordun and Wyntoun, however, mentions expressly 60 in all, or 30 on either side.
The numbers on each side have been reported in different ways. Some writers mistakenly took the word triceni, used by Boece and Buchanan, to mean treceni and ended up multiplying them to 300. However, Bower, who continued the work of Fordun and Wyntoun, specifically mentions a total of 60, or 30 on each side.
On the appointed day the combatants made their appearance on the North Inch of Perth, to decide, in presence of the king, his queen, and a large concourse of the nobility, their respective claims to superiority. Barriers had been erected on the ground to prevent the spectators from encroaching, and the king and his party took their stations upon a platform from which they could easily view the combat. At length the warriors, armed with sword and target, bows and arrows, short knives and battle-axes, advanced within the barriers, and eyed one another with looks of deadly revenge. When about to engage, a circumstance occurred which postponed the battle, and had well-nigh prevented it altogether. According to some accounts, one of the Macphersons fell sick; but Bower says, that when the troops had been[67] marshalled, one of the Macphersons, panic-struck, slipped through the crowd, plunged into the Tay and swam across, and, though pursued by thousands, effected his escape. Sir Robert Gordon merely observes, that, “at their entrie into the feild, the clan Chattan lacked one of their number, who wes privilie stolne away, not willing to be pertaker of so deir a bargane.” A man being now wanting on one side, a pause ensued, and a proposal was made that one of the Davidsons should retire, that the number on both sides might be equal, but they refused. As the combat could not proceed from this inequality of numbers, the king was about to break up the assembly, when a diminutive and crooked, but fierce man, named Henry Wynd, a burgher of Perth, better known to readers of Scott as Hal o’ the Wynd, and an armourer by trade, sprung within the barriers, and, as related by Bower, thus addressed the assembly: “Here am I. Will any one fee me to engage with these hirelings in this stage play? For half a mark will I try the game, provided, if I escape alive, I have my board of one of you so long as I live. Greater love, as it is said, hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. What, then, shall be my reward, who stake my life for the foes of the commonwealth and realm?” This demand of Gow Crom, “Crooked Smith,” as Henry was familiarly styled, adds Bower, was granted by the king and nobles. A murderous conflict now began. The armourer, bending his bow, and sending the first arrow among the opposite party, killed one of them. After showers of arrows had been discharged on both sides, the combatants, with fury in their looks, and revenge in their hearts, rushed upon one another, and a terrific scene ensued, which appalled the heart of many a valorous knight who witnessed the bloody tragedy. The violent thrusts of the daggers, and the tremendous gashes inflicted by the two-handed swords and battle-axes, hastened the work of butchery and death. “Heads were cloven asunder, limbs were lopped from the trunk. The meadow was soon flooded with blood, and covered with dead and wounded men.”[139]
On the scheduled day, the fighters showed up on the North Inch of Perth to settle their claims to superiority in front of the king, his queen, and a large crowd of nobles. Barriers had been set up to keep spectators at bay, and the king and his entourage took their places on a platform from which they could easily see the fight. Finally, the warriors, equipped with swords and shields, bows and arrows, short knives, and battle-axes, stepped inside the barriers and sized each other up with deadly glares. Just as they were about to clash, something happened that delayed the battle and nearly stopped it altogether. According to some accounts, one of the Macphersons fell ill; however, Bower states that when the troops were lined up, one of the Macphersons, struck by fear, slipped through the crowd, jumped into the Tay, swam across, and managed to escape despite being chased by thousands. Sir Robert Gordon simply notes that, "at their entry into the field, the Clan Chattan was missing one member, who was secretly taken away, unwilling to partake in such a dear bargain." With one person missing on one side, there was a pause, and it was proposed that one of the Davidsons should step back so the numbers would be equal, but they refused. Since the battle couldn't go on due to this imbalance, the king was about to disband the crowd when a small, crooked but fierce man named Henry Wynd, a townsman of Perth, better known to Scott readers as Hal o' the Wynd and a blacksmith by trade, jumped into the barriers and, as Bower recounts, addressed the assembly: "Here I am. Will anyone pay me to fight these hired men in this show? For half a mark, I will give it a try, as long as if I live through it, I have my meals provided by one of you for as long as I live. Greater love, as it is said, has no man than this, that a man lays down his life for his friends. So, what shall be my reward for putting my life on the line for the enemies of the commonwealth and the realm?" This request from Gow Crom, "Crooked Smith," as Henry was known, was granted by the king and nobles. A fierce battle broke out. The blacksmith bent his bow and shot the first arrow at the opposing side, killing one of them. After a flurry of arrows flew from both sides, the fighters, with fury in their eyes and revenge in their hearts, charged at each other, leading to a horrifying scene that shocked many brave knights who witnessed the bloody spectacle. The vicious stabs from daggers and the brutal strikes from two-handed swords and battle-axes quickened the slaughter and death. "Heads were split apart, limbs were severed from bodies. The meadow was soon drenched in blood and covered with dead and injured men."[139]
After the crooked armourer had killed his man, as already related from Bower, it is said that he either sat down or drew aside, which being observed by the leader of Cluny’s band, he asked his reason for thus stopping; on which Wynd said, “Because I have fulfilled my bargain, and earned my wages.”—“The man,” exclaimed the other, “who keeps no reckoning of his good deeds, without reckoning shall be repaid,” an observation which tempted the armourer to earn, in the multiplied deaths of his opponents, a sum exceeding by as many times the original stipulation. This speech of the leader has been formed into the Gaelic adage,
After the crooked armorer had killed his man, as previously mentioned by Bower, it's said that he either sat down or stepped aside. This was noticed by the leader of Cluny’s band, who asked why he was stopping. Wynd replied, “Because I’ve fulfilled my deal and earned my payment.” The other man exclaimed, “The person who doesn’t keep track of his good deeds will be paid back without accounting.” This statement motivated the armorer to earn, through the repeated deaths of his enemies, a sum that exceeded the original agreement by as many times as he could manage. This saying from the leader has become a Gaelic proverb,
“Am fear nach cunntadh rium
“I fear it won't count for me
Cha chunntainn ris,”
What do you think?
which Macintosh thus renders,
which Macintosh therefore renders,
“The man that reckons not with me
“The man who doesn’t account for me
I will not reckon with him.”
I'm not dealing with him.
Victory at last declared for the Macphersons, but not until 29 of the Davidsons had fallen prostrate in the arms of death. Nineteen of Cluny’s men also bit the dust, and the remaining 11, with the exception of Henry Wynd, who by his excellence as a swordsman had mainly contributed to gain the day, were all grievously wounded. The survivor of the clan Davidson escaped unhurt. Mackintosh following Buchanan, relates that this man, after all his companions had fallen, threw himself into the Tay, and making the opposite bank, escaped; but this is most likely a new version of Bower’s account of the affrighted champion before the commencement of the action.
Victory at last was declared for the Macphersons, but not before 29 of the Davidsons had fallen lifeless. Nineteen of Cluny’s men also lost their lives, and the remaining 11, except for Henry Wynd, who had primarily contributed to the victory with his exceptional swordsmanship, were all seriously injured. The last surviving member of the Davidson clan got away unharmed. Mackintosh, following Buchanan, notes that this man, after all his companions had fallen, jumped into the Tay and made it to the opposite bank, escaping; but this is probably just a new spin on Bower’s account of the terrified champion before the battle even began.
The leader of the clan Kay or Davidsons is called by Bower Schea-beg, and by Wyntoun, Scha-Ferquharis son, Boece calls him Strat-berge. Who Christi-Mac-Iain, or Christi-Jonson was genealogically, we are not informed; but one thing is pretty clear, that he, not Schea-beg, or Shaw Oig,—for these are obviously one and the same,—commanded the clan Chattan, or “Clann-a-Chait.”[140] Both the principals seem to have been absent, or spectators merely of the battle; and as few of the leading men of the clan, it is believed, were parties[68] in the combat, the savage policy of the government, which, it is said, had taken this method to rid itself of the chief men of the clan, by making them destroy one another, was completely defeated. This affair seems to have produced a good effect, as the Highlanders remained quiet for a considerable time thereafter.
The leader of the clan Kay or Davidsons is referred to by Bower as Schea-beg and by Wyntoun as Scha-Ferquharis son; Boece calls him Strat-berge. We aren't provided with details about who Christi-Mac-Iain or Christi-Jonson was in terms of genealogy, but it's pretty clear that he, not Schea-beg or Shaw Oig—since these are obviously the same person—led the clan Chattan, or “Clann-a-Chait.”[140] Both of the main figures seem to have been absent or merely observers of the battle; and since it is believed that few of the leading men of the clan actively participated in the fight, the brutal strategy of the government, which supposedly aimed to eliminate the chief men of the clan by making them turn against each other, completely failed. This incident appears to have had a positive impact, as the Highlanders stayed calm for quite some time afterward.
The disorders in the Highlands occasioned by the feuds of the clans were, about the period in question, greatly augmented by Alexander of Badenoch, fourth son of Robert II., whom he had constituted Lieutenant or governor from the limits of Moray to the Pentland Frith. This person, from the ferocity of his disposition, obtained the appropriate appellation of “the Wolf of Badenoch.” Avaricious as well as cruel, the Wolf seized upon the lands of Alexander Barr, bishop of Moray, and as he persisted in keeping violent possession of them, he was excommunicated. The sentence of excommunication not only proved unavailing, but tended to exasperate the Lord of Badenoch to such a degree of fury that, in the month of May, 1390, he descended from his heights and burnt the town of Forres, with the choir of the church and the manse of the archdeacon. And in June following, he burnt the town of Elgin, the church of Saint Giles, the hospital of Maison-Dieu, and the cathedral, with eighteen houses of the canons and chaplains in the college of Elgin. He also plundered these churches of their sacred utensils and vestments, which he carried off. For this horrible sacrilege the Lord of Badenoch was prosecuted, and obliged to make due reparation. Upon making his submission he was absolved by Walter Trail, bishop of St. Andrews, in the church of the Black Friars, in Perth. He was first received at the door, and afterwards before the high altar, in presence of the king (Robert III. his brother,) and many of the nobility, on condition that he should make full satisfaction to the bishop of Moray, and obtain absolution from the pope.[141]
The unrest in the Highlands caused by clan feuds was greatly intensified around this time by Alexander of Badenoch, the fourth son of Robert II, who had been made the Lieutenant or governor from the Moray area to the Pentland Frith. He was known as “the Wolf of Badenoch” due to his fierce nature. Greedy and cruel, the Wolf took over the lands of Alexander Barr, the bishop of Moray, and, as he refused to give them up, he was excommunicated. The excommunication didn’t help; instead, it drove the Lord of Badenoch into a rage, leading him, in May 1390, to come down from his stronghold and burn the town of Forres, including the church choir and the archdeacon’s residence. In June of the same year, he also burned the town of Elgin, the church of Saint Giles, the Maison-Dieu hospital, and the cathedral, along with eighteen houses belonging to the canons and chaplains in the college of Elgin. He also looted these churches of their sacred items and vestments. For this terrible sacrilege, the Lord of Badenoch was prosecuted and forced to make restitution. After he submitted, he was absolved by Walter Trail, the bishop of St. Andrews, in the church of the Black Friars in Perth. He was first welcomed at the door and then brought before the high altar in the presence of the king (Robert III, his brother) and many nobles, on the condition that he would fully compensate the bishop of Moray and receive absolution from the pope.[141]
The Lord of Badenoch had a natural son, named Alexander Stewart, afterwards Earl of Mar, who inherited the vices of his father. Bent upon spoliation and bloodshed, and resolved to imitate his father’s barbarous exploits, he collected, in 1392, a vast number of caterans, armed only with the sword and target, and with these he descended from the range of hills which divides the county of Aberdeen and Forfar, devastated the country, and murdered the inhabitants indiscriminately. A force was instantly collected by Sir Walter Ogilvy, sheriff of Angus, Sir Patrick Gray, and Sir David Lindsay of Glenesk, to oppose him, and although inferior in numbers, they attacked Stewart and his party of freebooters at Gasklune, near the water of Ila. A desperate conflict took place, which was of short duration. The caterans fought with determined bravery, and soon overpowered their assailants. The sheriff, his brother, Wat of Lichtoune, Young of Ouchterlony, the lairds of Cairncross, Forfar, and Guthry, and 60 of their followers, were slain. Sir Patrick Gray and Sir David Lindsay were severely wounded, and escaped with difficulty. Winton has preserved an anecdote illustrative of the fierceness of the Highlanders. Lindsay had run one of them, a strong and brawny man, through the body with a spear, and brought him to the earth; but although in the agonies of death, he writhed himself up, and with the spear sticking in his body, struck Lindsay a desperate blow with his sword, which cut him through the stirrup and boot into the bone, on which he instantly fell and expired.[142]
The Lord of Badenoch had a son, Alexander Stewart, who later became the Earl of Mar and took after his father's bad qualities. Eager for plunder and violence, and determined to follow in his father's brutal footsteps, he gathered a large group of raiders in 1392, armed only with swords and shields. They came down from the hills separating Aberdeen and Forfar, ravaging the land and indiscriminately killing the people. In response, Sir Walter Ogilvy, sheriff of Angus, along with Sir Patrick Gray and Sir David Lindsay of Glenesk, quickly rallied a force to confront him. Although they were outnumbered, they engaged Stewart and his band of raiders at Gasklune, near the water of Ila. A fierce battle broke out, though it was short-lived. The raiders fought with fierce determination and quickly overwhelmed their attackers. The sheriff, his brother Wat of Lichtoune, Young of Ouchterlony, the lairds of Cairncross, Forfar, and Guthry, along with 60 of their men, were killed. Sir Patrick Gray and Sir David Lindsay were seriously wounded and barely managed to escape. Winton recorded an incident that highlights the brutality of the Highlanders. Lindsay had run one of them, a robust and muscular man, through with a spear, bringing him down. However, even as he lay dying, the man twisted up, and with the spear still lodged in his body, dealt Lindsay a savage blow with his sword, cutting through his stirrup and boot to the bone, which made Lindsay fall and die immediately.[142]
Nicolas, Earl of Sutherland, had a feud with Y-Mackay of Far, in Strathnaver, chief of the Clan-wig-worgm, and his son Donald Mackay, in which many lives were lost, and great depredations committed on both sides. In order[69] to put an end to this difference, the Earl proposed a meeting of the parties at Dingwall, to be held in presence of the Lord of the Isles, his father-in-law, and some of the neighbouring gentry, the friends of the two families. The meeting having been agreed to, the parties met at the appointed time, in the year 1395, and took up their residence in the castle of Dingwall in apartments allotted for them. A discussion then took place between the Earl and Mackay, regarding the points in controversy, in which high and reproachful words were exchanged, which so incensed the Earl, that he killed Mackay and his son with his own hands. Having with some difficulty effected his escape from the followers and servants of the Mackays, he immediately returned home and prepared for defence, but the Mackays were too weak to take revenge. The matter was in some degree reconciled between Robert, the successor of Nicolas, and Angus Mackay, the eldest son of Donald.[143]
Nicolas, Earl of Sutherland, had a feud with Y-Mackay of Far, chief of the Clan-wig-worgm, and his son Donald Mackay, resulting in many lives lost and significant losses on both sides. To end this conflict, the Earl suggested a meeting at Dingwall, attended by the Lord of the Isles, his father-in-law, and some local gentry who were friends of both families. Once the meeting was agreed upon, the parties convened at the scheduled time in 1395, taking residence in the castle of Dingwall in the designated apartments. A discussion ensued between the Earl and Mackay over the controversial points, during which harsh and insulting words were exchanged. This so enraged the Earl that he killed Mackay and his son with his own hands. After narrowly escaping from the followers and servants of the Mackays, he quickly returned home to prepare for defense, but the Mackays were too weak to seek revenge. Eventually, some reconciliation occurred between Robert, the successor of Nicolas, and Angus Mackay, the eldest son of Donald.[143]
Some years after this event a serious conflict took place between the inhabitants of Sutherland and Strathnaver, and Malcolm Macleod of the Lewis, which arose out of the following circumstances. Angus Mackay above mentioned, had married a sister of Malcolm Macleod, by whom he had two sons, Angus Dow, and Roriegald. On the death of Angus, Houcheon Dow Mackay, a younger brother, became tutor to his nephews, and entered upon the management of their lands. Malcolm Macleod, understanding that his sister, the widow of Angus, was ill treated by Houcheon Dow, went on a visit to her, accompanied by a number of the choicest men of his country, with the determination of vindicating her cause either by entreaty or by force. He appears not to have succeeded in his object, for he returned homeward greatly discontented, and in revenge laid waste Strathnaver and a great part of the Breachat in Sutherland, and carried off booty along with him. As soon as Houcheon Dow and his brother Neill Mackay learnt this intelligence, they acquainted Robert, Earl of Sutherland, between whom and Angus Mackay a reconciliation had been effected, who immediately despatched Alexander Ne-Shrem-Gorme (Alexander Murray of Cubin,) with a number of stout and resolute men, to assist the Mackays. They followed Macleod with great haste, and overtook him at Tittim-Turwigh, upon the marches between Ross and Sutherland. The pursuing party at first attempted to recover the goods and cattle which had been carried off, but this being opposed by Macleod and his men, a desperate conflict ensued, in which great valour was displayed on both sides. It “was long, furious, cruel, and doubtful,” says Sir Robert Gordon, and was “rather desperate than resolute.” At last the Lewismen, with their commander, Malcolm Macleod, nick-named Gilealm Beg M’Bowen, were slain, and the goods and cattle were recovered. One man alone of Macleod’s party, who was sorely wounded, escaped to bring home the sorrowful news to the Lewis, which he had scarcely delivered when he expired.[144]
A few years after this event, a serious conflict broke out between the people of Sutherland and Strathnaver and Malcolm Macleod of Lewis, which resulted from the following circumstances. Angus Mackay, mentioned earlier, had married Malcolm Macleod’s sister, and they had two sons, Angus Dow and Roriegald. After Angus's death, his younger brother Houcheon Dow Mackay became the guardian of his nephews and took charge of their lands. Malcolm Macleod learned that his sister, the widow of Angus, was being mistreated by Houcheon Dow, so he visited her with a group of the best men from his territory, intending to defend her either through persuasion or by force. He didn’t seem to achieve his goal, as he returned home very unhappy and, in retaliation, devastated Strathnaver and much of Breachat in Sutherland, taking loot with him. When Houcheon Dow and his brother Neill Mackay heard this news, they informed Robert, Earl of Sutherland, with whom Angus Mackay had reconciled. Robert immediately sent Alexander Ne-Shrem-Gorme (Alexander Murray of Cubin) along with a group of strong and determined men to support the Mackays. They hurried after Macleod and caught up with him at Tittim-Turwigh, on the borders of Ross and Sutherland. The pursuers initially tried to reclaim the stolen goods and cattle, but when Macleod and his men opposed them, a fierce battle broke out, showcasing great bravery on both sides. It "was long, furious, cruel, and uncertain," according to Sir Robert Gordon, and was "more desperate than resolute." In the end, the men from Lewis, led by Malcolm Macleod, nicknamed Gilealm Beg M’Bowen, were defeated, and the goods and cattle were recovered. Only one man from Macleod’s group, who was gravely wounded, managed to escape to deliver the tragic news back to Lewis; he barely finished his report before he died.[144]
These feuds were followed by a formidable insurrection, or more correctly, invasion, in 1411, by Donald, Lord of the Isles, of such a serious nature as to threaten a dismemberment of the kingdom of Scotland. The male succession to the earldom of Ross having become extinct, the honours of the peerage devolved upon a female, Euphemia Ross, wife of Sir Walter Lesley. Of this marriage there were two children, Alexander, afterwards Earl of Ross, and Margaret, afterwards married to the Lord of the Isles. Earl Alexander married a daughter of the Duke of Albany. Euphemia, Countess of Ross, was the only issue of this marriage, but becoming a nun she resigned the earldom of Ross in favour of her uncle John Stewart, Earl of Buchan. The Lord of the Isles conceiving that the countess, by renouncing the world, had forfeited her title and estate, and, moreover, that she had no right to dispose thereof, claimed both in right of Margaret his wife. The Duke of Albany, governor of Scotland, at whose instigation the countess had made the renunciation, of course refused to sustain the claim of the prince of the islands. The Lord of the Isles having formed an alliance with England, whence he was to be supplied with a fleet far superior to the Scottish, at the head of an army of 10,000 men, fully[70] equipped and armed after the fashion of the islands with bows and arrows, pole-axes, knives, and swords, in 1411 burst like a torrent upon the earldom, and carried everything before him. He, however, received a temporary check at Dingwall, where he was attacked with great impetuosity by Angus Dubh Mackay of Farr, or Black Angus, as he was called; but Angus was taken prisoner, and his brother Roderic Gald and many of his men were killed.
These rivalries were followed by a major uprising, or more accurately, an invasion, in 1411, led by Donald, Lord of the Isles, which was serious enough to threaten the very existence of the kingdom of Scotland. With the male line of the earldom of Ross having died out, the titles passed to a woman, Euphemia Ross, who was married to Sir Walter Lesley. They had two children: Alexander, who would later become Earl of Ross, and Margaret, who eventually married the Lord of the Isles. Earl Alexander married the daughter of the Duke of Albany. Euphemia, Countess of Ross, was the only child from this marriage but decided to become a nun and gave up her title in favor of her uncle John Stewart, Earl of Buchan. The Lord of the Isles believed that by renouncing her worldly life, the countess had lost her title and estate, and since she had no right to make decisions about them, he claimed both in the name of his wife, Margaret. The Duke of Albany, who was the governor of Scotland and had influenced the countess's renunciation, naturally refused to support the claim from the Lord of the Isles. Forming an alliance with England, which promised him a fleet far stronger than the Scottish, the Lord of the Isles led an army of 10,000 fully equipped and armed warriors, using bows and arrows, pole-axes, knives, and swords, and in 1411, he unleashed a fierce assault on the earldom, overwhelming everything in his path. However, he faced a setback at Dingwall, where he was aggressively attacked by Angus Dubh Mackay of Farr, also known as Black Angus; but Angus was captured, and many of his men, including his brother Roderic Gald, were killed.
Flushed with the progress he had made, Donald now resolved to carry into execution a threat he had often made to burn the town of Aberdeen. For this purpose he ordered his army to assemble at Inverness, and summoned all the men capable of bearing arms in the Boyne and the Enzie, to join his standard on his way south. This order being complied with, the Lord of the Isles marched through Moray without opposition. He committed great excesses in Strathbogie and in the district of Garioch, which belonged to the Earl of Mar. The inhabitants of Aberdeen were in dreadful alarm at the near approach of this marauder and his fierce hordes; but their fears were allayed by the speedy appearance of a well-equipped army, commanded by the Earl of Mar, who bore a high military character, assisted by many brave knights and gentlemen in Angus and the Mearns. Among these were Sir Alexander Ogilvy, sheriff of Angus, Sir James Scrymgeour, constable of Dundee and hereditary standard-bearer of Scotland, Sir William de Abernethy of Salton, nephew to the Duke of Albany, Sir Robert Maule of Panmure, Sir Alexander Irving of Drum, and Sir Robert Melville. The Earl was also joined by Sir Robert Davidson, the Provost of Aberdeen, and a party of the burgesses.
Flush with the progress he had made, Donald now decided to follow through on a threat he had frequently made to burn the town of Aberdeen. To do this, he ordered his army to gather at Inverness and called upon all the men who could bear arms in the Boyne and the Enzie to join him as he moved south. Once this order was followed, the Lord of the Isles marched through Moray without any resistance. He committed severe acts in Strathbogie and in the area of Garioch, which belonged to the Earl of Mar. The people of Aberdeen were in a state of terrible fear at the arrival of this raider and his fierce forces; however, their worries were eased by the quick arrival of a well-equipped army led by the Earl of Mar, who had a strong military reputation and was supported by many brave knights and gentlemen from Angus and the Mearns. Among them were Sir Alexander Ogilvy, sheriff of Angus, Sir James Scrymgeour, constable of Dundee and hereditary standard-bearer of Scotland, Sir William de Abernethy of Salton, nephew of the Duke of Albany, Sir Robert Maule of Panmure, Sir Alexander Irving of Drum, and Sir Robert Melville. The Earl was also joined by Sir Robert Davidson, the Provost of Aberdeen, and a group of the burgesses.
Advancing from Aberdeen, Mar marched by Inverury, and descried the Highlanders stationed at the village of Harlaw, on the water of Ury, near its junction with the Don. Mar soon saw that he had to contend with tremendous odds; but although his forces were, it is said, only a tenth of those opposed to him, he resolved, from the confidence he had in his steel-clad knights, to risk a battle. Having placed a small but select body of knights and men-at-arms in front, under the command of the constable of Dundee and the sheriff of Angus, the Earl drew up the main strength of his army in the rear, including the Murrays, the Straitons, the Maules, the Irvings, the Lesleys, the Lovels, the Stirlings, headed by their respective chiefs. The Earl then placed himself at the head of this body. At the head of the Islesmen and Highlanders was the Lord of the Isles, subordinate to whom were Macintosh and Maclean and other Highland chiefs, all bearing the most deadly hatred to their Saxon foes, and panting for revenge.
Advancing from Aberdeen, Mar marched past Inverury and spotted the Highlanders positioned in the village of Harlaw, near the confluence of the Ury and Don rivers. Mar quickly realized that he faced overwhelming odds; although his forces were said to be only a tenth the size of his opponents, he was determined, thanks to his confidence in his armored knights, to take the risk and engage in battle. He positioned a small but elite group of knights and men-at-arms at the front, led by the constable of Dundee and the sheriff of Angus, while assembling the main force of his army behind them, which included the Murrays, the Straitons, the Maules, the Irvings, the Lesleys, the Lovels, and the Stirlings, all commanded by their respective leaders. The Earl took command of this group. Leading the Islesmen and Highlanders was the Lord of the Isles, with Macintosh, Maclean, and other Highland chiefs under him, all filled with intense hatred for their Saxon enemies and eager for revenge.
On a signal being given, the Highlanders and Islesmen, setting up those terrific shouts and yells which they were accustomed to raise on entering into battle, rushed forward upon their opponents; but they were received with great firmness and bravery by the knights, who, with their spears levelled, and battle-axes raised, cut down many of their impetuous but badly armed adversaries. After the Lowlanders had recovered themselves from the shock which the furious onset of the Highlanders had produced, Sir James Scrymgeour, at the head of the knights and bannerets who fought under him, cut his way through the thick columns of the Islesmen, carrying death everywhere around him; but the slaughter of hundreds by this brave party did not intimidate the Highlanders, who kept pouring in by thousands to supply the place of those who had fallen. Surrounded on all sides, no alternative remained for Sir James and his valorous companions but victory or death, and the latter was their lot. The constable of Dundee was amongst the first who suffered, and his fall so encouraged the Highlanders, that seizing and stabbing the horses, they thus unhorsed their riders, whom they despatched with their daggers. In the meantime the Earl of Mar, who had penetrated with his main army into the very heart of the enemy, kept up the unequal contest with great bravery, and, although he lost during the action almost the whole of his army, he continued the fatal struggle with a handful of men till nightfall. The disastrous result of this battle was one of the greatest misfortunes which had ever happened to the numerous respectable families in Angus and the Mearns. Many of these families lost not only their head, but every male in the house. Lesley of Balquhain is said to have[71] fallen with six of his sons. Besides Sir James Scrymgeour, Sir Alexander Ogilvy the sheriff of Angus, with his eldest son George Ogilvy, Sir Thomas Murray, Sir Robert Maule of Panmure, Sir Alexander Irving of Drum, Sir William Abernethy of Salton, Sir Alexander Straiton of Lauriston, James Lovel, and Alexander Stirling, and Sir Robert Davidson, Provost of Aberdeen, with 500 men-at-arms, including the principal gentry of Buchan, and the greater part of the burgesses of Aberdeen who followed their Provost, were among the slain. The Highlanders left 900 men dead on the field of battle, including the chiefs Maclean and Mackintosh. This memorable battle was fought on the eve of the feast of St. James the Apostle, July 25th, 1411. It was the final contest for supremacy between the Celt and the Teuton, and appears to have made at the time an inconceivably deep impression on the national mind. For more than a hundred years, it is said, the battle of Harlaw continued to be fought over again by schoolboys in their play. “It fixed itself in the music and the poetry of Scotland; a march, called the ‘Battle of Harlaw,’ continued to be a popular air down to the time of Drummond of Hawthornden, and a spirited ballad, on the same event, is still repeated in our age, describing the meeting of the armies, and the deaths of the chiefs, in no ignoble strain.”[145]
On a signal, the Highlanders and Islesmen let out their terrifying shouts and yells, customary for entering battle, and charged at their enemies. However, they were met with great courage and strength by the knights, who, with their spears pointed and battle-axes raised, took down many of their fierce but poorly armed opponents. Once the Lowlanders regained their composure after the Highlanders’ fierce assault, Sir James Scrymgeour led the knights and bannerets under his command through the thick ranks of the Islesmen, causing death everywhere around him. Yet, the slaughter of hundreds by this brave group did not scare the Highlanders, who kept pouring in by the thousands to replace those who had fallen. Surrounded on all sides, Sir James and his brave companions had no choice but to either win or die, and death became their fate. The constable of Dundee was among the first to fall, and his death so fired up the Highlanders that they began stabbing the horses, dismounting the riders, whom they then killed with their daggers. Meanwhile, the Earl of Mar, who had pushed his main army into the heart of the enemy, continued the unequal fight with great courage. Although he lost almost his entire army during the battle, he fought on with a handful of men until nightfall. The tragic outcome of this battle was one of the greatest tragedies ever experienced by the many notable families in Angus and the Mearns. Many of these families not only lost their leader but every male member of the household. Lesley of Balquhain was said to have fallen alongside six of his sons. Along with Sir James Scrymgeour, Sir Alexander Ogilvy, the sheriff of Angus, with his oldest son George Ogilvy, Sir Thomas Murray, Sir Robert Maule of Panmure, Sir Alexander Irving of Drum, Sir William Abernethy of Salton, Sir Alexander Straiton of Lauriston, James Lovel, and Alexander Stirling, and Sir Robert Davidson, Provost of Aberdeen with 500 men-at-arms, including the leading gentry of Buchan and most of the burgesses of Aberdeen who followed their Provost, were among the casualties. The Highlanders left 900 men dead on the battlefield, including the chiefs Maclean and Mackintosh. This notable battle took place on the eve of the feast of St. James the Apostle, July 25th, 1411. It was the final showdown for dominance between the Celt and the Teuton, which seems to have had an incredibly deep impact on the national consciousness at the time. For over a hundred years, it's said that schoolboys continued to reenact the battle of Harlaw in their games. “It became ingrained in the music and poetry of Scotland; a march, called the ‘Battle of Harlaw,’ remained a popular tune until the time of Drummond of Hawthornden, and a spirited ballad about the same event is still sung today, depicting the meeting of the armies and the deaths of the chiefs, in no less noble tone.”[145]
Mar and the few brave companions in arms who survived the battle, passed the night on the field; when morning dawned, they found that the Lord of the Isles had retreated during the night, by Inverury and the hill of Benochy. To pursue him was impossible, and he was therefore allowed to retire without molestation, and to recruit his exhausted strength.[146]
Mar and the few brave companions who survived the battle spent the night on the field; when morning came, they discovered that the Lord of the Isles had retreated during the night, toward Inverury and the hill of Benochy. It was impossible to pursue him, so he was allowed to withdraw without any disturbance and to regain his energy.[146]
As soon as the news of the disaster at Harlaw reached the ears of the Duke of Albany, then regent of Scotland, he set about collecting an army, with which he marched in person to the north in autumn, with a determination to bring the Lord of the Isles to obedience. Having taken possession of the castle of Dingwall, he appointed a governor, and from thence proceeded to recover the whole of Ross. Donald retreated before him, and took up his winter-quarters in the islands. Hostilities were renewed next summer, but the contest was not long or doubtful—notwithstanding some little advantages obtained by the King of the Isles—for he was compelled to give up his claim to the earldom of Ross, to become a vassal to the Scottish crown, and to deliver hostages to secure his future good behaviour. A treaty to this effect was entered into at Pilgilbe or Polgillip, the modern Loch-Gilp, in Argyle.
As soon as the news of the disaster at Harlaw reached the Duke of Albany, who was the regent of Scotland, he started gathering an army and personally marched north in the autumn, determined to bring the Lord of the Isles to heel. After taking over the castle of Dingwall, he appointed a governor and then moved on to reclaim the entire region of Ross. Donald retreated in front of him and set up his winter quarters in the islands. Fighting resumed the following summer, but the struggle was brief and clear-cut—despite a few minor victories by the King of the Isles—since he was forced to give up his claim to the earldom of Ross, pledge loyalty to the Scottish crown, and hand over hostages to ensure his future good behavior. A treaty to this effect was signed at Pilgilbe or Polgillip, which is now known as Loch-Gilp in Argyle.
FOOTNOTES:
[121] Maclauchlan’s Early Scottish Church, pp. 346–7.
[122] Book viii. ch. 6.
[124] Caledonia, vol. i. p. 627.
[125] “Whilst the lowlands and the coast of Moray, which had already been partitioned out among the followers of David, would have presented comparatively few obstacles to such a project, it is hardly possible to conceive how it could ever have been successfully put into execution amidst the wild and inaccessible mountains of the interior. It appears, therefore, most reasonable to conclude, that Malcolm only carried out the policy pursued by his grandfather ever since the first forfeiture of the earldom; and that any changes that may have been brought about in the population of this part of Scotland—and which scarcely extended below the class of the lesser Duchasach, or small proprietors—are not to be attributed to one sweeping and compulsatory measure, but to the grants of David and his successors; which must have had the effect of either reducing the earlier proprietary to a dependant position, or of driving into the remoter Highlands all who were inclined to contest the authority of the sovereign, or to dispute the validity of the royal ordinances which reduced them to the condition of subordinates.”—Robertson’s Early Kings, vol. i. p. 361.
[125] “While the lowlands and coast of Moray, which had already been divided among David's followers, would have posed relatively few challenges for such a plan, it's hard to imagine how it could have been successfully carried out in the wild and hard-to-reach mountains of the interior. Therefore, it seems most reasonable to conclude that Malcolm continued the policy his grandfather had followed since the initial loss of the earldom; and that any changes that may have occurred in the population of this part of Scotland—and which hardly affected those below the rank of the lesser Duchasach, or small landowners—should not be attributed to one sweeping and forceful measure, but to the grants from David and his successors; which likely resulted in either reducing earlier landowners to a dependent status or driving away to the remote Highlands anyone who challenged the sovereignty or disputed the legitimacy of the royal edicts that reduced them to a subordinate status.”—Robertson’s Early Kings, vol. i. p. 361.
[126] Almost the same ceremonial of inauguration was observed at the coronation of Macdonald, king of the Isles. Martin says, that “there was a big stone of seven feet square, in which there was a deep impression made to receive the feet of Mack-Donald, for he was crowned king of the Isles standing in this stone; and swore that he would continue his vassals in the possession of their lands, and do exact justice to all his subjects; and then his father’s sword was put into his hands. The bishop of Argyle and seven priests anointed him king, in presence of all the heads of the tribes in the isles and continent, and were his vassals; at which time the orator rehearsed a catalogue of his ancestors.”—Western Islands, p. 241.
[126] A very similar ceremony was held for the coronation of Macdonald, king of the Isles. Martin notes that “there was a large stone, seven feet square, with a deep impression made to fit the feet of Mack-Donald, as he was crowned king of the Isles while standing on this stone; he swore to maintain his vassals' rights to their lands and to administer fair justice to all his subjects. Then, his father's sword was placed in his hands. The bishop of Argyle and seven priests anointed him as king, in front of all the tribal leaders from the isles and the continent, who were his vassals; at that moment, the orator recited a list of his ancestors.” —Western Islands, p. 241.
[128] The chiefs at Bannockburn were Mackay, Mackintosh, Macpherson, Cameron, Sinclair, Campbell, Menzies, Maclean, Sutherland, Robertson, Grant, Fraser, Macfarlane, Ross, Macgregor, Munro, Mackenzie, and Macquarrie. After the lapse of five hundred years since the battle of Bannockburn was fought, it is truly astonishing to find such a number of direct descendants who are now in existence, and still possessed of their paternal estates.
[128] The leaders at Bannockburn were Mackay, Mackintosh, Macpherson, Cameron, Sinclair, Campbell, Menzies, Maclean, Sutherland, Robertson, Grant, Fraser, Macfarlane, Ross, Macgregor, Munro, Mackenzie, and Macquarrie. Five hundred years after the battle of Bannockburn, it's incredible to see so many direct descendants still alive today, and still in possession of their ancestral lands.
[134] According to that eminent antiquary, the Rev. Donald Macintosh, non-juring episcopal clergyman, in his historical illustrations of his Collections of Gaelic Proverbs, published in 1785, the ancestor of Macintosh became head of the clan Chattan in this way. During these contests for the Scottish crown, which succeeded the death of King Alexander III., and favoured the pretensions of the King of the Isles, the latter styling himself “King,” had, in 1291, sent his nephew Angus Macintosh of Macintosh to Dougall Dall (Blind) MacGillichattan, chief of the clan Chattan, or Macphersons, to acquaint him that “the king” was to pay him a visit. Macpherson, or MacGillichattan, as he was named, in honour of the founder of the family Gillichattan[135] Mor, having an only child, a daughter, who, he dreaded, might attract an inconvenient degree of royal notice, offered her in marriage to Macintosh along with his lands, and the station of the chief of the clan Chattan. Macintosh accepted the offer, and was received as chief of the lady’s clan.
[134] According to the well-respected historian, Rev. Donald Macintosh, a non-juring episcopal clergyman, in his historical illustrations of his Collections of Gaelic Proverbs, published in 1785, Macintosh's ancestor became the head of the clan Chattan in this way. During the struggles for the Scottish crown that followed the death of King Alexander III., which supported the claims of the King of the Isles, the latter, who called himself “King,” sent his nephew Angus Macintosh of Macintosh to Dougall Dall (Blind) MacGillichattan, the chief of clan Chattan, to inform him that “the king” would be visiting. Macpherson, or MacGillichattan, named after the founder of the family Gillichattan[135] Mor, had only one child, a daughter, whom he feared might draw too much royal attention. He offered her in marriage to Macintosh along with his lands and the title of chief of clan Chattan. Macintosh accepted the proposal and was recognized as the chief of the lady’s clan.
[135] “A votary or servant of St. Kattan,” a most popular Scottish saint, we have thus Gillichallum, meaning a “votary of Columba,” and of which another form is Malcolm or Molcalm, the prefix Mol being corrupted into Mal, signifying the same as Gilly. Thus Gilly-Dhia is the etymon of Culdee, signifying “servant of God,”—Gilli-christ means “servant of Christ.”
[135] “A devotee or servant of St. Kattan,” a very popular Scottish saint, gives us Gillichallum, which means “devotee of Columba,” and another variation is Malcolm or Molcalm, where the prefix Mol has changed to Mal, having the same meaning as Gilly. Therefore, Gilly-Dhia is the origin of Culdee, meaning “servant of God,”—Gilli-christ means “servant of Christ.”
[137] Vol. iii. pp 76, 77.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 3, pp. 76, 77.
[138] Vol. iii. p. 72.
[142] Winton, vol. ii. p. 369.
[143] Sir Robert Gordon’s History, p. 60.
[145] Tytler, vol. iii. p. 177. The ballad of the Battle concludes thus:—
[145] Tytler, vol. iii. p. 177. The ballad of the Battle ends like this:—
There was not, sin’ King Kenneth’s days,
There hasn’t been anything like that since King Kenneth’s time,
Sic strange intestine cruel strife
Sick, strange, painful struggle
In Scotlande seen, as ilk man says,
In Scotland, as people say,
Where monie likelie lost their life;
Where money likely lost their life;
Whilk made divorce tween man and wife,
Whilk caused divorce between husband and wife,
And monie children fatherless,
And many children without fathers,
Whilk in this realm has been full rife;
Whilk in this realm has been full rife;
Lord help these lands! our wrangs redress!
Lord, help these lands! Our wrongs need to be made right!
In July, on Saint James his evin,
In July, on Saint James' Eve,
That four-and-twenty dismal day,
That gloomy day,
Twelve hundred, ten score, and eleven
Twelve hundred, two hundred, and eleven
Of years sin’ Christ, the soothe to say;
Of years since Christ, the truth to say;
Men will remember, as they may,
Men will remember, as they wish,
When thus the veritie they knaw;
When they come to know the truth;
And monie a ane will mourne for aye
And many will mourn eternally
The brim battle of the Harlaw.
The main conflict of the Harlaw.
[146] “So ended one of Scotland’s most memorable battles. The contest between the Lowlanders and Donald’s host was a contest between foes, of whom their contemporaries would have said that their ever being in harmony with each other, or having a feeling of common interests and common nationality, was not within the range of rational expectations.... It will be difficult to make those not familiar with the tone of feeling in Lowland Scotland at that time believe that the defeat of Donald of the Isles was felt as a more memorable deliverance even than that of Bannockburn.”—Burton, vol. iii. pp. 101, 102.
[146] “So concluded one of Scotland’s most unforgettable battles. The clash between the Lowlanders and Donald’s army was a struggle between enemies, and those who lived through it would have thought that any chance of them ever being at peace or sharing common interests and a sense of nationality was completely unlikely.... It will be hard to convince those who aren't familiar with the sentiments in Lowland Scotland at that time that the defeat of Donald of the Isles was viewed as an even more significant victory than that of Bannockburn.”—Burton, vol. iii. pp. 101, 102.
CHAPTER VI.
A.D. 1424–1512.
A.D. 1424–1512.
KINGS OF SCOTLAND:—
KINGS OF SCOTLAND:—
James I., 1406–1436. | James III., 1460–1488. |
James II., 1436–1460. | James IV., 1488–1513. |
James I.—State of Country—Policy of the King to the Highland Chiefs—Lord of the Isles—Disturbances in Sutherland—Barbarity of a Robber—James’s Highland Expedition—Disturbances in Caithness—Insurrection in the West under Donald Balloch—Lord of the Isles invades Sutherland—Allan of Lorn—Machinations of Edward IV. with Island Chiefs—Rebellion of Earl of Ross—Lord of the Isles submits—Disturbances in Ross and Sutherland—Wise Policy of James IV.—Visits Highlands—Feuds in Sutherland—Highlanders at Flodden.
James I.—Condition of the Country—King's Approach to the Highland Chiefs—Lord of the Isles—Troubles in Sutherland—Brutality of a Thief—James’s Highland Campaign—Disruptions in Caithness—Rebellion in the West led by Donald Balloch—Lord of the Isles attacks Sutherland—Allan of Lorn—Conspiracies of Edward IV. with Island Chiefs—Rebellion of the Earl of Ross—Lord of the Isles surrenders—Tensions in Ross and Sutherland—Smart Strategy of James IV.—Visits to the Highlands—Feuds in Sutherland—Highlanders at Flodden.
On the return of James I., in 1424, from his captivity in England, he found Scotland, and[72] particularly the Highlands, in a state of the most fearful insubordination. Rapine, robbery, and an utter contempt of the laws prevailed to an alarming extent, which required all the energy of a wise and prudent prince, like James, to repress. When these excesses were first reported to James, by one of his nobles, on entering the kingdom, he thus expressed himself:—“Let God but grant me life, and there shall not be a spot in my dominions where the key shall not keep the castle, and the furze-bush the cow, though I myself should lead the life of a dog to accomplish it.”[147] “At this period, the condition of the Highlands, so far as is discoverable from the few authentic documents which have reached our times, appears to have been in the highest degree rude and uncivilized. There existed a singular combination of Celtic and of feudal manners. Powerful chiefs, of Norman name and Norman blood, had penetrated into the remotest districts, and ruled over multitudes of vassals and serfs, whose strange and uncouth appellatives proclaim their difference of race in the most convincing manner.[148] The tenure of lands by charter and seisin, the feudal services due by the vassal to his lord, the bands of friendship or of manrent which indissolubly united certain chiefs and nobles to each other, the baronial courts, and the complicated official pomp of feudal life, were all to be found in full strength and operation in the northern counties; but the dependence of the barons, who had taken up their residence in these wild districts, upon the king, and their allegiance and subordination to the laws, were less intimate and influential than in the Lowland divisions of the country; and as they experienced less protection, we have already seen, that in great public emergencies, when the captivity of the sovereign, or the payment of his ransom, called for the imposition of a tax upon property throughout the kingdom, these great northern chiefs thought themselves at liberty to resist the collection within their mountainous principalities.
When James I returned in 1424 from his captivity in England, he found Scotland, especially the Highlands, in a state of serious chaos. There were rampant thefts, robberies, and a shocking disregard for the law, which demanded all the strength of a wise and careful leader like James to control. When one of his nobles informed him about these issues upon his arrival in the kingdom, he said: “If God grants me life, there will not be a place in my realm where the key will not secure the castle and the gorse will not protect the cow, even if I have to live like a dog to make it happen.”[147] “At this time, based on the few reliable documents that have survived, the Highlands were extremely rough and uncivilized. There was a unique mix of Celtic and feudal customs. Powerful chiefs, of Norman descent and name, had moved into the farthest regions and ruled over numerous vassals and serfs, whose odd and unfamiliar names clearly showed their different heritage.[148] The ownership of land through charter and seisin, the feudal duties owed by vassals to their lords, the pledges of loyalty or manrent that closely bound certain chiefs and nobles together, the baronial courts, and the elaborate official ceremonies of feudal life were all very much alive and functioning in the northern counties. However, the barons residing in these rugged areas had less close and influential ties to the king and were not as beholden to the laws as their counterparts in the Lowlands. As they received less protection, we have seen that during major public crises, such as when the king was imprisoned or when a ransom needed to be paid, these powerful northern chiefs felt free to resist tax collection in their mountainous territories.
“Besides such Scoto-Norman barons, however, there were to be found in the Highlands and Isles, those fierce aboriginal chiefs, who hated the Saxon and the Norman race, and offered a mortal opposition to the settlement of all intruders within a country which they considered their own. They exercised the same authority over the various clans or septs of which they were the chosen heads or leaders, which the baron possessed over his vassals and military followers; and the dreadful disputes and collisions which perpetually occurred between these distinct ranks of potentates, were accompanied by spoliations, ravages, imprisonments, and murders, which had at last become so frequent and so far extended, that the whole country beyond the Grampian range was likely to be cut off, by these abuses, from all regular communication with the more pacific parts of the kingdom.”[149]
“Besides those Scoto-Norman barons, there were also fierce native chiefs in the Highlands and Islands who hated the Saxons and Normans. They strongly opposed any intruders settling in a land they saw as theirs. They had the same authority over the various clans or groups they led as a baron had over his vassals and military followers. The terrible disputes and clashes that constantly erupted between these different ranks of leaders led to plundering, destruction, imprisonment, and murder, becoming so frequent and widespread that the entire area beyond the Grampian mountains was at risk of being cut off from the more peaceful parts of the kingdom due to these issues.”[149]
Having, by a firm and salutary, but perhaps severe, course of policy, restored the empire of the laws in the Lowlands, and obtained the enactment of new statutes for the future welfare and prosperity of the kingdom, James next turned his attention to his Highland dominions, which, as we have seen, were in a deplorable state of insubordination, that made both property and life insecure. The king determined to visit in person the disturbed districts, and by punishing the refractory chiefs, put an end to those tumults and enormities which had, during his minority, triumphed over the laws. James, in the year 1427, arrived at Inverness, attended by his parliament, and immediately summoned the principal chiefs there to appear before him. From whatever motives—whether from hopes of effecting a reconciliation by a ready compliance with the mandate of the king, or from a dread, in case of refusal, of the fate of the powerful barons of the south who had fallen victims to James’s severity—the order of the king was obeyed, and the chiefs repaired to Inverness. No sooner, however, had they entered the hall where the parliament was sitting, than they were by order of the king arrested, ironed, and imprisoned in different apartments, and debarred all communication with each other, or with their followers. It has been supposed that these chiefs may have been entrapped by some fair promises on the part of James, and the joy[73] which, according to Fordun, he manifested at seeing these turbulent and haughty spirits caught in the toils which he had prepared for them, favours this conjecture. The number of chiefs seized on this occasion is stated to have amounted to about forty; but the names of the principal ones only have been preserved. These were Alaster or Alexander Macdonald, Lord of the Isles; Angus Dubh Mackay, with his four sons, who could bring into the field 4,000 fighting men; Kenneth More and his son-in-law, Angus of Moray, and Macmathan, who could muster 2,000 men; Alexander Macreiny of Garmoran and John Macarthur, each of whom could bring into the field 1,000 followers. Besides these were John Ross, James Campbell, and William Lesley. The Countess of Ross, the mother of Alexander, the Lord of the Isles, and heiress of Sir Walter Lesley, was also apprehended and imprisoned at the same time.[150]
Having, through a firm but maybe harsh approach to governance, restored the rule of law in the Lowlands and secured the passing of new laws for the future wellbeing and prosperity of the kingdom, James then focused on his Highland territories, which, as we’ve seen, were in a terrible state of defiance, making both property and life unsafe. The king decided to personally visit the troubled areas and, by punishing the disobedient chiefs, put a stop to the chaos and atrocities that had prevailed during his minority. In 1427, James arrived in Inverness, accompanied by his parliament, and immediately summoned the key chiefs to come before him. Whatever their motivations—whether they hoped to reconcile by complying with the king’s order or feared the fate of the powerful southern barons who had suffered under James’s harshness—the chiefs obeyed the king's summons and went to Inverness. However, as soon as they entered the hall where parliament was meeting, they were arrested by the king’s command, shackled, and imprisoned in separate rooms, banned from communicating with each other or with their followers. It’s believed that these chiefs may have been lured by some tempting promises from James, and the joy he reportedly expressed upon seeing these rebellious and proud figures caught in his trap supports this idea. The number of chiefs captured on this occasion is said to be around forty, but only the names of the most prominent ones have been recorded. These included Alaster or Alexander Macdonald, Lord of the Isles; Angus Dubh Mackay, along with his four sons who could raise 4,000 fighting men; Kenneth More and his son-in-law, Angus of Moray, plus Macmathan, who could gather 2,000 men; Alexander Macreiny of Garmoran and John Macarthur, each capable of fielding 1,000 followers. Additionally, there were John Ross, James Campbell, and William Lesley. The Countess of Ross, mother of Alexander, Lord of the Isles, and heiress of Sir Walter Lesley, was also captured and imprisoned at the same time.[150]
The king now determined to inflict summary vengeance upon his captives. Those who were most conspicuous for their crimes were immediately executed; among whom were James Campbell, who was tried, convicted, and hanged for the murder of John of the Isles; and Alexander Macreiny and John Macarthur, who were beheaded. Alexander of the Isles and Angus Dubh, after a short confinement, were both pardoned; but the latter was obliged to deliver up, as a hostage for his good behaviour, his son Neill, who was confined on the Bass rock, and, from that circumstance, was afterwards named Neill-Wasse-Mackay.[151] Besides these, many others who were kept in prison in different parts of the kingdom, were afterwards condemned and executed.
The king decided to swiftly take revenge on his prisoners. Those who were most notorious for their crimes were executed immediately, including James Campbell, who was tried, found guilty, and hanged for the murder of John of the Isles; and Alexander Macreiny and John Macarthur, who were beheaded. Alexander of the Isles and Angus Dubh were both pardoned after a brief imprisonment, but Angus had to hand over his son Neill as a guarantee of his good behavior. Neill was held on Bass Rock and, because of this, would later be known as Neill-Wasse-Mackay.[151] In addition to these, many others held in various prisons across the kingdom were ultimately condemned and executed.
The royal clemency, which had been extended so graciously to the Lord of the Isles, met with an ungrateful return; for shortly after the king had returned to his lowland dominions, Alexander collected a force of ten thousand men in Ross and the Isles, and with this formidable body laid waste the country; plundered and devastated the crown lands, against which his vengeance was chiefly directed, and razed the royal burgh of Inverness to the ground. On hearing of these distressing events, James, with a rapidity rarely equalled, collected a force, the extent of which has not been ascertained, and marched with great speed into Lochaber, where he found the enemy, who, from the celerity of his movements, was taken almost by surprise. Alexander prepared for battle; but, before its commencement, he had the misfortune to witness the desertion of the clan Chattan, and the clan Cameron, who, to a man, went over to the royal standard. The king, thereupon, attacked Alexander’s army, which he completely routed, and the latter sought safety in flight.
The royal mercy, which had been generously offered to the Lord of the Isles, was met with ingratitude; for shortly after the king returned to his lowland territories, Alexander gathered an army of ten thousand men in Ross and the Isles, and with this powerful force, he ravaged the land, looted and destroyed the crown lands, which were primarily the target of his revenge, and burned the royal burgh of Inverness to the ground. Upon hearing about these troubling events, James quickly assembled an army, the size of which is unknown, and hurried into Lochaber, where he found the enemy, who, due to his swift movements, was caught almost off guard. Alexander got ready for battle; however, before it began, he unfortunately witnessed the defection of the clan Chattan and the clan Cameron, who all switched sides to support the royal standard. The king then launched an attack on Alexander’s army, which he totally defeated, forcing Alexander to flee for safety.
Reduced to the utmost distress, and seeing the impossibility of evading the active vigilance of his pursuers, who hunted him from place to place, this haughty lord, who considered himself on a par with kings, resolved to throw himself entirely on the mercy of the king, by an act of the most abject submission. Having arrived in Edinburgh, to which he had travelled in the most private manner, the humbled chief suddenly presented himself before the king, on Easter-Sunday, in the church of Holyrood, when he and his queen, surrounded by the nobles of the court, were employed in[74] their devotions before the high altar. The extraordinary appearance of the fallen prince denoted the inward workings of his troubled mind. Without bonnet, arms, or ornament of any kind, his legs and arms quite bare, his body covered with only a plaid, and holding a naked sword in his hand by the point, he fell down on his knees before the king, imploring mercy and forgiveness, and, in token of his unreserved submission, offered the hilt of his sword to his majesty. At the solicitation of the queen and nobles, James spared his life, but committed him immediately to Tantallan castle, under the charge of William Earl of Angus, his nephew. This took place in the year 1429. The Countess of Ross was kept in close confinement in the ancient monastery of Inchcolm, on the small island of that name, in the Frith of Forth.[152] The king, however, relented, and released the Lord of the Isles and his mother, after about a year’s imprisonment.
Reduced to extreme distress and realizing he couldn't escape the relentless pursuit of his hunters, this proud lord, who thought he was equal to kings, decided to completely surrender to the king, in the most humiliating way possible. After arriving in Edinburgh, where he traveled very discreetly, the humbled chief suddenly appeared before the king on Easter Sunday, in the church of Holyrood, while he and his queen, surrounded by the court nobles, were engaged in their prayers at the high altar. The unusual sight of the fallen prince revealed the turmoil in his mind. Without a hat, weapons, or any adornments, with his arms and legs bare, his body covered only by a plaid, and holding a bare sword by the point, he knelt before the king, pleading for mercy and forgiveness, and, as a sign of his complete submission, offered the hilt of his sword to the king. At the urging of the queen and nobles, James spared his life but immediately imprisoned him in Tantallan Castle, under the care of William, Earl of Angus, his nephew. This occurred in the year 1429. The Countess of Ross was kept in strict confinement in the old monastery of Inchcolm, on the small island of that name, in the Firth of Forth. The king, however, softened and released the Lord of the Isles and his mother after about a year's imprisonment.
About this period happened another of those bloody frays, which destroyed the internal peace of the Highlands, and brought ruin and desolation upon many families. Thomas Macneill, son of Neill Mackay, who was engaged in the battle of Tuttum Turwigh, possessed the lands of Creigh, Spaniziedaill, and Palrossie, in Sutherland. Having conceived some displeasure at Mowat, the laird of Freshwick, the latter, with his party, in order to avoid his vengeance, took refuge in the chapel of St. Duffus, near the town of Tain, as a sanctuary. Thither they were followed by Thomas, who not only slew Mowat and his people, but also burnt the chapel to the ground. This outrage upon religion and humanity exasperated the king, who immediately ordered a proclamation to be issued, denouncing Thomas Macneill as a rebel, and promising his lands and possessions as a reward to any one that would kill or apprehend him. Angus Murray, son of Alexander Murray of Cubin, immediately set about the apprehension of Thomas Macneill. To accomplish his purpose, he held a secret conference with Morgan and Neill Macneill, the brothers of Thomas, at which he offered, provided they would assist him in apprehending their brother, his two daughters in marriage, and promised to aid them in getting peaceable possession of such lands in Strathnaver as they claimed. This, he showed them, might be easily accomplished, with little or no resistance, as Neill Mackay, son of Angus Dubh, from whom the chief opposition might have been expected, was then a prisoner in the Bass, and Angus Dubh, the father, was unable, from age and infirmity, to defend his pretensions. Angus Murray also promised to request the assistance of the Earl of Sutherland. As these two brothers pretended a right to the possessions of Angus Dubh in Strathnaver, they were easily allured by these promises; they immediately apprehended their brother Thomas at Spaniziedaill in Sutherland, and delivered him up to Murray, by whom he was presented to the king. Macneill was immediately executed at Inverness, and Angus Murray obtained, in terms of the royal proclamation, a grant of the lands of Palrossie and Spaniziedaill from the king. The lands of Creigh fell into the hands of the Lord of the Isles, as superior, by the death and felony of Macneill.[153]
About this time, another one of those bloody fights broke out, which shattered the internal peace of the Highlands and brought destruction to many families. Thomas Macneill, son of Neill Mackay, who took part in the battle of Tuttum Turwigh, owned the lands of Creigh, Spaniziedaill, and Palrossie in Sutherland. Angered by Mowat, the laird of Freshwick, Mowat and his group sought refuge in the chapel of St. Duffus, near Tain, to escape Thomas's wrath. Thomas followed them there, where he not only killed Mowat and his men but also burned the chapel to the ground. This act of violence against religion and humanity outraged the king, who immediately ordered a proclamation to be issued, declaring Thomas Macneill a rebel and offering his lands and belongings as a reward to anyone who would kill or capture him. Angus Murray, son of Alexander Murray of Cubin, quickly set out to capture Thomas Macneill. To achieve his goal, he held a secret meeting with Morgan and Neill Macneill, Thomas's brothers, where he offered them his two daughters in marriage along with support to help them peacefully claim the lands in Strathnaver they were after. He assured them that it could be easily done with little to no resistance since Neill Mackay, son of Angus Dubh, who would have been their chief opponent, was a prisoner in the Bass, and Angus Dubh, their father, was too old and frail to assert his claims. Angus Murray also promised to seek help from the Earl of Sutherland. Since these two brothers believed they had a right to Angus Dubh's lands in Strathnaver, they were easily tempted by his offers; they quickly seized their brother Thomas at Spaniziedaill in Sutherland and handed him over to Murray, who brought him before the king. Thomas Macneill was executed immediately in Inverness, and Angus Murray received, according to the royal proclamation, a grant of the lands of Palrossie and Spaniziedaill from the king. The lands of Creigh went to the Lord of the Isles, as the superior, due to Macneill's death and crimes.[153]
In pursuance of his promise, Murray gave his daughters in marriage respectively to Neill and Morgan Macneill, and with the consent and approbation of Robert Earl of Sutherland, he invaded Strathnaver with a party of Sutherland men, to take possession of the lands of Angus Dubh Mackay. Angus immediately collected his men, and gave the command of them to John Aberigh, his natural son, as he was unable to lead them in person. Both parties met about two miles from Toung, at a place called Drum-ne-Coub; but, before they came to blows, Angus Dubh Mackay sent a message to Neill and Morgan, his cousins-german, offering to surrender them all his lands and possessions in Strathnaver, if they would allow him to retain Keantayle. This fair offer was, however, rejected, and an appeal was therefore immediately made to arms. A desperate conflict then took place, in which many were killed on both sides; among whom were Angus Murray and his two sons-in-law, Neill and Morgan Macneill. John Aberigh, though he gained the victory, was severely wounded, and lost one of his arms. After the battle[75] Angus Dubh Mackay was carried, at his own request, to the field, to search for the bodies of his slain cousins, but he was killed by an arrow from a Sutherland man who lay concealed in a bush hard by.
In keeping with his promise, Murray married off his daughters to Neill and Morgan Macneill, and with the support of Robert Earl of Sutherland, he led a group of Sutherland men to take control of the lands belonging to Angus Dubh Mackay in Strathnaver. Angus quickly gathered his men and put his natural son, John Aberigh, in charge since he couldn't lead them himself. The two sides met about two miles from Toung at a spot called Drum-ne-Coub; however, before any fighting started, Angus Dubh Mackay sent a message to his cousins, Neill and Morgan, offering to hand over all his lands and possessions in Strathnaver if they allowed him to keep Keantayle. This generous offer was turned down, leading to an immediate call to battle. A fierce fight ensued, resulting in many deaths on both sides, including Angus Murray and his two sons-in-law, Neill and Morgan Macneill. Although John Aberigh won the battle, he was badly wounded and lost an arm. After the fight[75], Angus Dubh Mackay was carried to the battlefield at his own request to look for his fallen cousins, but he was killed by an arrow from a Sutherland man hiding in a nearby bush.
James I. made many salutary regulations for putting an end to the disorders consequent upon the lawless state of the Highlands, and the oppressed looked up to him for protection. The following remarkable case will give some idea of the extraordinary barbarity in which the spoliators indulged:—A notorious thief, named Donald Ross, who had made himself rich with plunder, carried off two cows from a poor woman. This woman having expressed a determination not to wear shoes again till she had made a complaint to the king in person, the robber exclaimed, “It is false: I’ll have you shod before you reach the court;” and thereupon, with a brutality scarcely paralleled, the cruel monster took two horse shoes, and fixed them on her feet with nails driven into the flesh. The victim of this savage act, as soon as she was able to travel, went to the king and related to him the whole circumstances of her case, which so exasperated him, that he immediately sent a warrant to the sheriff of the county, where Ross resided, for his immediate apprehension; which being effected, he and a number of his associates were sent under an escort to Perth, where the court was then held. Ross was tried and condemned, he and his friends being treated in the same manner as he had treated the poor woman; and before his execution a linen shirt, on which was painted a representation of his crime, was thrown over him, in which dress he was paraded through the streets of the town, afterwards dragged at a horse’s tail, and hanged on a gallows.[154]
James I made several important regulations to stop the chaos caused by the lawless situation in the Highlands, and the oppressed people looked to him for protection. The following remarkable case illustrates the extreme brutality of the plunderers: A notorious thief named Donald Ross, who had become rich from stealing, took two cows from a poor woman. This woman vowed not to wear shoes again until she personally complained to the king, to which the thief responded, “That’s not true: I’ll have you shod before you reach the court.” In a shocking act of cruelty, he took two horseshoes and nailed them to her feet, driving the nails into her flesh. Once she was able to travel, she went to the king and told him her entire story, which angered him so much that he sent a warrant to the sheriff of the county where Ross lived for his immediate arrest. Once captured, Ross and several of his associates were taken under guard to Perth, where the court was meeting. Ross was tried and found guilty, with he and his friends being punished in the same way he had treated the poor woman. Before his execution, they placed a linen shirt over him, painted with a depiction of his crime, and paraded him through the streets of the town. He was later dragged by a horse and hanged on a gallows.[154]
The commotions in Strathnaver, and other parts of the Highlands, induced the king to make another expedition into that part of his dominions; previous to which he summoned a Parliament at Perth, which was held on the 15th of October, 1431, in which a land-tax, or “zelde,” was laid upon the whole lands of the kingdom, to defray the expenses of the undertaking. No contemporary record of this expedition exists; but it is said that the king proceeded to Dunstaffnage castle, to punish those chiefs who had joined in Donald Balloch’s insurrection; that, on his arrival there, numbers of these came to him and made their submission, throwing the whole odium of the rebellion upon the leader, whose authority, they alleged, they were afraid to resist; and that, by their means, three hundred thieves were apprehended and put to death.
The disturbances in Strathnaver and other areas of the Highlands led the king to organize another expedition into that part of his realm. Before this, he called a Parliament at Perth, which took place on October 15, 1431. During this session, a land tax, or “zelde,” was imposed on all the lands of the kingdom to cover the costs of the campaign. There are no contemporary records of this expedition, but it's reported that the king went to Dunstaffnage castle to punish the chiefs who had participated in Donald Balloch’s rebellion. Upon his arrival, many of them came to him and submitted, blaming the whole rebellion on their leader, whose authority they claimed they were too afraid to oppose. As a result, they helped apprehend and execute three hundred thieves.
For several years after this expedition the Highlands appear to have been tranquil; but, on the liberation of Neill Mackay from his confinement on the Bass, in the year 1437, fresh disturbances began. This restless chief had scarcely been released, when he entered Caithness, and spoiled the country. He was met at a place called Sandsett; but the people who came to oppose his progress were defeated, and many of them were slain. This conflict was called Ruaig Hanset; that is, the flight, or chase at Sandsett.
For several years after this expedition, the Highlands seemed to be peaceful. However, after Neill Mackay was freed from his confinement on the Bass in 1437, new troubles erupted. Hardly had he been released when he entered Caithness and ravaged the land. He was confronted at a place called Sandsett, but the people who came to stop him were defeated, and many of them were killed. This battle became known as Ruaig Hanset, meaning the flight or chase at Sandsett.
About the same time a quarrel took place between the Keiths and some others of the inhabitants of Caithness. As the Keiths could not depend upon their own forces, they sought the aid of Angus Mackay, son of Neill last mentioned, who had recently died. Angus agreed to join the Keiths; and accordingly, accompanied by his brother, John Roy, and a chieftain named Iain-Mor-Mac-Iain-Riabhaich, with a company of men, he went into Caithness, and, joining the Keiths, invaded that part of Caithness hostile to the Keiths. The people of Caithness lost not a moment in assembling together, and met the Strathnaver men and the Keiths at a place called Blare-Tannie. Here a sanguinary contest took place; but victory declared for the Keiths, whose success, it is said, was chiefly owing to the prowess of Iain-Mor-Mac-Iain-Riabhaich, whose name was, in consequence, long famous in that and the adjoining country.[155]
Around the same time, a conflict broke out between the Keiths and some other residents of Caithness. Since the Keiths couldn't rely on their own forces, they reached out to Angus Mackay, the son of Neill, who had recently passed away. Angus agreed to support the Keiths; thus, he set out for Caithness with his brother, John Roy, and a chieftain named Iain-Mor-Mac-Iain-Riabhaich, along with a group of men. They joined the Keiths and invaded the part of Caithness that was opposed to them. The people of Caithness wasted no time rallying together and confronted the Strathnaver men and the Keiths at a place called Blare-Tannie. A bloody battle ensued, but the Keiths emerged victorious. It's said their success was largely due to the skill of Iain-Mor-Mac-Iain-Riabhaich, whose name became well-known in that area and beyond.[155]
After the defeat of James, Earl of Douglas, who had renounced his allegiance to James II., at Arkinholme, in 1454, he retired into Argyleshire, where he was received by the Earl of Ross, with whom, and the Lord of the Isles, he entered into an alliance. The ocean prince,[76] having a powerful fleet of 500 galleys at his command, immediately assembled his vassals, to the amount of 5,000 fighting men, and, having embarked them in his navy, gave the command of the whole to Donald Balloch, Lord of Isla, his near kinsman, a chief who, besides his possessions in Scotland, had great power in the north of Ireland. This potent chief, whose hereditary antipathy to the Scottish throne was as keen as that of his relation, entered cheerfully into the views of Douglas. With the force under his command he desolated the western coast of Scotland from Innerkip to Bute, the Cumbrays and the Island of Arran; yet formidable as he was both in men and ships, the loss was not so considerable as might have been expected, from the prudent precautions taken by the king to repel the invaders. The summary of the damage sustained is thus related in a contemporary chronicle:—“There was slain of good men fifteen; of women, two or three; of children, three or four. The plunder included five or six hundred horse, ten thousand oxen and kine, and more than a thousand sheep and goats. At the same time, they burnt down several mansions in Innerkip around the church; harried all Arran; stormed and levelled with the ground the castle of Brodick; and wasted, with fire and sword, the islands of the Cumbrays. They also levied tribute upon Bute; carrying away a hundred bolls of malt, a hundred marts, and a hundred marks of silver.”[156]
After James, Earl of Douglas, who had turned against James II., was defeated at Arkinholme in 1454, he retreated to Argyleshire, where he was welcomed by the Earl of Ross. Along with the Lord of the Isles, they formed an alliance. The ocean prince, having a powerful fleet of 500 galleys at his disposal, quickly gathered his vassals, totaling 5,000 fighting men. He embarked them on his ships and put Donald Balloch, Lord of Isla and his close relative, in charge. Donald, who held significant power both in Scotland and northern Ireland, was as hostile to the Scottish throne as Douglas. He eagerly supported Douglas’s plans. With his forces, he ravaged the western coast of Scotland from Innerkip to Bute, including the Cumbrays and the Island of Arran. Despite his strength in men and ships, the damage was less than expected because the king had taken careful measures to defend against the attackers. A contemporary chronicle summarizes the losses: “Fifteen good men were killed; two or three women; three or four children. They plundered five or six hundred horses, ten thousand cattle, and over a thousand sheep and goats. They also burned several homes in Innerkip around the church, devastated all of Arran, attacked and leveled the castle of Brodick, and ravaged the islands of the Cumbrays. They imposed tribute on Bute, taking away a hundred bolls of malt, a hundred marts, and a hundred marks of silver.”[156]
While Donald Balloch was engaged in this expedition, the Lord of the Isles, with his kinsmen and followers to the number of five or six hundred, made an incursion into Sutherland, and encamped before the castle of Skibo. What his object was has not been ascertained; but, as a measure of precaution, the Earl of Sutherland sent Neill Murray, son of Angus Murray, who was slain at Drum-na-Coub, to watch his motions. The Lord of the Isles immediately began to commit depredations, whereupon he was attacked by Murray, and compelled to retreat into Ross with the loss of one of his captains, named Donald Dubh-na-Soirn, and fifty of his men. Exasperated at this defeat, Macdonald sent another party of his islanders, along with a company of men from Ross, to Strathfleet in Sutherland to lay waste the country, and thus wipe off the disgrace of his late defeat. On hearing of this fresh invasion, the Earl of Sutherland despatched his brother Robert with a sufficient force to attack the Clandonald. They met on the sands of Strathfleet, and, after a fierce and bloody struggle, the islanders and their allies were overthrown with great slaughter. Many perished in the course of their flight. This was the last hostile irruption of the Clandonald into Sutherland, as all the disputes between the Lord of the Isles and the Sutherland family were afterwards accommodated by a matrimonial alliance.
While Donald Balloch was busy with this expedition, the Lord of the Isles, with about five or six hundred of his relatives and followers, invaded Sutherland and set up camp in front of Skibo Castle. It's unclear what his goal was, but as a precaution, the Earl of Sutherland sent Neill Murray, son of Angus Murray, who had been killed at Drum-na-Coub, to keep an eye on him. The Lord of the Isles quickly started to raid the area, which led to Murray attacking him and forcing him to retreat back to Ross, losing one of his captains, Donald Dubh-na-Soirn, and fifty men in the process. Angry about this defeat, Macdonald sent another group of his islanders, along with some men from Ross, to Strathfleet in Sutherland to ravage the land and erase the shame of his recent loss. Upon hearing about this new invasion, the Earl of Sutherland sent his brother Robert with a strong force to confront the Clandonald. They met on the sands of Strathfleet and, after a fierce and bloody battle, the islanders and their allies were defeated with heavy casualties. Many died while trying to escape. This was the last hostile incursion by the Clandonald into Sutherland, as all the conflicts between the Lord of the Isles and the Sutherland family were later resolved through a marriage alliance.
The vigorous administration of James II., which checked and controlled the haughty and turbulent spirit of his nobles, was also felt in the Highlands, where his power, if not always acknowledged, was nevertheless dreaded; but upon the death of that wise prince in 1460, and the accession of his infant son to the crown, the princes of the north again abandoned themselves to their lawless courses. The first who showed the example was Allan of Lorn of the Wood, as he was called, a nephew of Donald Balloch by his sister. Coveting the estate of his elder brother, Ker of Lorn, Allan imprisoned him in a dungeon in the island of Kerrera, with the view of starving him to death that he might the more easily acquire the unjust possession he desired; but Ker was liberated, and his property restored to him by the Earl of Argyle, to whom he was nearly related, and who suddenly attacked Allan with a fleet of galleys, defeated him, burnt his fleet, and slew the greater part of his men. This act, so justifiable in itself, roused the revengeful passions of the island chiefs, who issued from their ocean retreats and committed the most dreadful excesses.[157]
The strong rule of James II, which kept the arrogant and unruly nature of his nobles in check, was also felt in the Highlands, where his authority, though not always recognized, was still feared. However, after his wise death in 1460 and the ascension of his young son to the throne, the northern lords returned to their reckless ways. The first to set the example was Allan of Lorn, known as the Wood, who was a nephew of Donald Balloch through his sister. Wanting his older brother Ker of Lorn’s estate, Allan imprisoned him in a dungeon on the island of Kerrera, planning to starve him to death to more easily claim the unjust property he wanted. But Ker was freed, and his land was returned by the Earl of Argyle, a close relative, who suddenly attacked Allan with a fleet of ships, defeated him, burned his fleet, and killed most of his men. This act, justified as it was, ignited the vengeful spirits of the island chiefs, who emerged from their ocean hideouts and committed horrific atrocities.[157]
After the decisive battle of Touton, Henry VI. and his Queen retired to Scotland to watch the first favourable opportunity of seizing the sceptre from the house of York. Edward IV., anticipating the danger that might arise to his crown by an alliance between his rival, the exiled monarch, and the king of Scotland, determined to counteract the effects of such a[77] connection by a stroke of policy. Aware of the disaffected disposition of some of the Scottish nobles, and northern and island chiefs, he immediately entered into a negotiation with John, Earl of Ross, and Donald Balloch, to detach them from their allegiance. On the 19th of October, 1461, the Earl of Ross, Donald Balloch, and his son John de Isle, held a council of their vassals and dependants at Astornish, at which it was agreed to send ambassadors to England to treat with Edward. On the arrival of these ambassadors a negotiation was entered into between them and the Earl of Douglas, and John Douglas of Balveny, his brother, both of whom had been obliged to leave Scotland for their treasons in the previous reign. These two brothers, who were animated by a spirit of hatred and revenge against the family of their late sovereign James II., warmly entered into the views of Edward, whose subjects they had become; and they concluded a treaty with the northern ambassadors which assumed as its basis nothing less than the entire conquest of Scotland. Among other conditions, it was stipulated that, upon payment of a specified sum of money to himself, his son, and ally, the Lord of the Isles should become for ever the vassal of England, and should assist Edward and his successors in the wars in Ireland and elsewhere. And, in the event of the entire subjugation of Scotland by the Earls of Ross and Douglas, the whole of the kingdom on the north of the Frith of Forth was to be divided equally between these Earls and Donald Balloch, and the estates which formerly belonged to Douglas between the Frith of Forth and the borders were to be restored to him. This singular treaty is dated London, 18th February, 1462.[158]
After the decisive battle of Towton, Henry VI and his Queen went to Scotland to wait for the right moment to take the throne from the House of York. Edward IV, anticipating the threat to his crown posed by an alliance between his rival, the exiled king, and the king of Scotland, decided to counteract the potential consequences of such a connection with a strategic move. Knowing that some Scottish nobles and northern chiefs were unhappy, he began negotiations with John, Earl of Ross, and Donald Balloch to win them over. On October 19, 1461, the Earl of Ross, Donald Balloch, and his son John de Isle held a council with their supporters at Astornish, where they agreed to send ambassadors to England to negotiate with Edward. When these ambassadors arrived, they entered into negotiations with the Earl of Douglas and his brother John Douglas of Balveny, who had been forced to leave Scotland due to their treason in the previous reign. Driven by a desire for vengeance against the family of their late sovereign James II, these brothers fully embraced Edward's cause, having become his subjects, and they forged a treaty with the northern ambassadors that aimed for nothing less than the complete conquest of Scotland. Among other terms, it was agreed that, upon payment of a specified amount to himself, his son, and their ally, the Lord of the Isles would become a permanent vassal of England and support Edward and his successors in wars in Ireland and beyond. If the Earls of Ross and Douglas completely subdued Scotland, the territory north of the Firth of Forth would be divided equally between them and Donald Balloch, and the estates that previously belonged to Douglas between the Firth of Forth and the borders would be returned to him. This unusual treaty is dated London, February 18, 1462.[158]
Pending this negotiation, the Earl of Angus, at that time one of the most powerful of the Scottish nobles, having, by the promise of an English dukedom from the exiled Henry, engaged to assist in restoring him to his crown and dominions, the Earl of Ross, before the plan had been organized, in order to counteract the attempt, broke out into open rebellion, which was characterized by all those circumstances of barbarous cruelty which distinguished the inroads of the princes of the islands. He first seized the castle of Inverness at the head of a small party, being admitted unawares by the governor, who did not suspect his hostile intentions. He then collected a considerable army, and proclaimed himself king of the Hebrides. With his army he entered the country of Athole, denounced the authority of the king, and commanded all taxes to be paid to him; and, after committing the most dreadful excesses, he stormed the castle of Blair, dragged the Earl and Countess of Athole from the chapel of St. Bridget, and carried them off to Isla as prisoners. It is related that the Earl of Ross thrice attempted to set fire to the holy pile, but in vain. He lost many of his war-galleys, in a storm of thunder and lightning, in which the rich booty he had taken was consigned to the deep. Preparations were immediately made by the regents of the kingdom for punishing this rebellious chief; but these became unnecessary, for, touched with remorse, he collected the remains of his plunder, and stripped to his shirt and drawers, and barefooted, he, along with his principal followers, in the same forlorn and dejected condition, went to the chapel of St. Bridget which they had lately desecrated, and there performed a penance before the altar. The Earl and Countess of Athole were thereupon voluntarily released from confinement, and the Earl of Ross was afterwards assassinated in the castle of Inverness, by an Irish harper who bore him a grudge.[159]
Pending this negotiation, the Earl of Angus, one of the most powerful Scottish nobles at the time, had promised to support the exiled Henry in reclaiming his crown and lands in exchange for an English dukedom. Before the plan was set in motion, the Earl of Ross, aiming to disrupt the attempt, openly rebelled. His uprising was marked by brutal cruelty reminiscent of the raids by the island princes. He first took control of the castle of Inverness with a small group, gaining entry unexpectedly from the unsuspecting governor. He then gathered a significant army and declared himself king of the Hebrides. Marching into Athole, he rejected the king's authority and demanded taxes be paid to him. After committing terrible atrocities, he attacked the castle of Blair, pulling the Earl and Countess of Athole from the chapel of St. Bridget and taking them prisoner to Isla. It's said that the Earl of Ross tried three times to set the holy building on fire, but failed. He lost many of his war galleys in a storm filled with thunder and lightning, which swallowed up the valuable loot he had taken. The regents of the kingdom quickly planned to punish this rebellious leader, but those efforts became unnecessary when, stricken with guilt, he gathered his remaining spoils, stripped down to his shirt and drawers, and barefoot, with a few of his closest followers in the same pitiful state, went to the chapel of St. Bridget, which they had recently profaned, to do penance before the altar. The Earl and Countess of Athole were then voluntarily released from captivity, and later, the Earl of Ross was assassinated in the castle of Inverness by an Irish harper who held a grudge against him.[159]
Although at this period an account of Orkney and Shetland does not properly belong to a history of the Highlands, as these islands had for long been the property of the king of Norway, and had a population almost purely Teutonic, with a language, manners, and customs widely differing from those of the Highlanders proper; still it will not be out of place to mention here, that these islands were finally made over to Scotland in 1469, as security for the dowry of Margaret of Norway, the wife of James III.
Although during this time an account of Orkney and Shetland doesn't really fit into a history of the Highlands—since these islands had long been owned by the king of Norway and had a population that was almost entirely Teutonic, with a language, customs, and ways of life quite different from those of the true Highlanders—it’s still worth mentioning that these islands were finally transferred to Scotland in 1469 as security for the dowry of Margaret of Norway, wife of James III.
The successor of the Lord of the Isles—who was generally more like an independent sovereign[78] than a subject of the Scottish king—not being disposed to tender the allegiance which his father had violated, the king, in the month of May, 1476, assembled a large army on the north of the Forth, and a fleet on the west coast, for the purpose of making a simultaneous attack upon him by sea and land. Seeing no hopes of making effectual resistance against such a powerful force as that sent against him, he tendered his submission to the king on certain conditions, and resigned the earldom of Ross, and the lands of Kintyre and Knapdale, into his majesty’s hands. By this act he was restored to the king’s favour, who forgave him all his offences, and “infeft him of new” in the lordship of the Isles and the other lands which he did not renounce. The Earl of Athole, who commanded the royal army, was rewarded for this service by a grant of the lands and forest of Cluny.[160]
The successor of the Lord of the Isles—who was generally more like an independent ruler than a subject of the Scottish king—not wanting to show allegiance which his father had broken, the king, in May 1476, gathered a large army north of the Forth and a fleet on the west coast to launch a simultaneous attack by sea and land. Realizing he had no chance of effectively resisting such a powerful force, he submitted to the king under certain conditions and handed over the earldom of Ross and the lands of Kintyre and Knapdale to the king. By this act, he regained the king’s favor, who forgave him all his wrongdoings and granted him anew the lordship of the Isles and the other lands he didn't give up. The Earl of Athole, who led the royal army, was rewarded for his service with a grant of the lands and forest of Cluny.[160]
After the Lord of the Isles had thus resigned the earldom of Ross into the king’s hands, that province was perpetually molested by incursions from the islanders, who now considered it a fit theatre for the exercise of their predatory exploits. Gillespie, cousin of the Lord of the Isles, at the head of a large body of the islanders, invaded the higher part of Ross and committed great devastation. The inhabitants, or as many as the shortness of the time would permit, amongst whom the Clankenzie were chiefly distinguished, speedily assembled, and met the islanders on the banks of the Connan, where a sharp conflict took place. The Clankenzie fought with great valour, and pressed the enemy so hard that Gillespie Macdonald was overthrown, and the greater part of his men were slain or drowned in the river, about two miles from Braile, thence called Blar-na-Pairc. The predecessor of the Laird of Brodie, who happened to be with the chief of the Mackenzies at the time, fought with great courage.
After the Lord of the Isles gave the earldom of Ross back to the king, that area was constantly troubled by attacks from the islanders, who now saw it as a prime spot for their raids. Gillespie, a cousin of the Lord of the Isles, led a large group of islanders into the higher part of Ross and caused significant destruction. The local residents, particularly the Clankenzie, quickly gathered as much as they could in the limited time and confronted the islanders on the banks of the Connan, where a fierce battle took place. The Clankenzie fought bravely and pressed the enemy so hard that Gillespie Macdonald was defeated, and most of his men were killed or drowned in the river, about two miles from Braile, which is now known as Blar-na-Pairc. The predecessor of the Laird of Brodie, who was with the chief of the Mackenzies at the time, fought valiantly.
For a considerable time the district of Sutherland had remained tranquil, but on the 11th of July, 1487, it again became the scene of a bloody encounter between the Mackays and the Rosses. To revenge the death of a relation, or to wipe away the stigma of a defeat, were considered sacred and paramount duties by the Highlanders; and if, from the weakness of the clan, the minority of the chief, or any other cause, the day of deadly reckoning was delayed, the feeling which prompted revenge was never dormant, and the earliest opportunity was embraced of vindicating the honour of the clan. Angus Mackay, son of the famous Neill of the Bass, having been killed at Tarbert by a Ross, his son, John Riabhaich Mackay, applied to John Earl of Sutherland, on whom he depended, to assist him in revenging his father’s death. The Earl promised his aid, and accordingly sent his uncle, Robert Sutherland, with a company of chosen men, to assist John Mackay. With this force, and such men as John Mackay and his relation Uilleam-Dubh-Mac-Iain-Abaraich, son of John Aberigh who fought at Drum-na-Coub, could collect, they invaded Strath-oy-kell, carrying fire and sword in their course, and laying waste many lands belonging to the Rosses. As soon as the Laird of Balnagown, the chief of the Rosses, heard of this attack, he collected all his forces, and attacked Robert Sutherland and John Riabhaich Mackay, at a place called Aldv-charrish. A long and obstinate battle took place; but the death of Balnagown and seventeen of the principal landed gentlemen of Ross decided the combat, for the people of Ross, being deprived of their leader, were thrown into confusion, and utterly put to flight, with great slaughter.
For a long time, the district of Sutherland had been peaceful, but on July 11, 1487, it became the site of a bloody conflict between the Mackays and the Rosses once again. The Highlanders viewed avenging the death of a relative or erasing a defeat as sacred and essential duties. Even if the revenge was postponed due to the clan's weakness, the chief's minority, or other reasons, the desire for revenge never faded, and they seized the earliest opportunity to defend their clan's honor. Angus Mackay, son of the well-known Neill of the Bass, was killed at Tarbert by a Ross. His son, John Riabhaich Mackay, turned to John, Earl of Sutherland, for help in avenging his father’s death. The Earl agreed to help and sent his uncle, Robert Sutherland, with a group of skilled men to assist John Mackay. With this force, along with other men John Mackay and his relative Uilleam-Dubh-Mac-Iain-Abaraich, son of John Aberigh who fought at Drum-na-Coub, could gather, they raided Strath-oy-kell, wreaking havoc and destroying many lands owned by the Rosses. As soon as the Laird of Balnagown, the leader of the Rosses, learned of this attack, he gathered all his forces and confronted Robert Sutherland and John Riabhaich Mackay at a place called Aldv-charrish. A long and fierce battle ensued; however, the death of Balnagown and seventeen of the prominent landed gentlemen of Ross turned the tide, as the Rosses, now leaderless, fell into disarray and were completely routed, suffering heavy casualties.
The fruit of this victory was a large quantity of booty, which the victors divided the same day; but the avarice of the men of Assynt, induced them to instigate John Mackay to resolve to commit one of the most perfidious and diabolical acts ever perpetrated by men who had fought on the same side. The design of the Assynt men was, to cut off Robert Sutherland and his whole party, and possess themselves of their share of the spoil, before the Earl of Sutherland could learn the result of the battle, that he might be led to suppose that his uncle and his men had all fallen in the action with the Rosses. When this plan was divulged to Uilleam-Dubh-Mac-Iain-Abaraich, he was horrified at it, and immediately sent notice to Robert Sutherland of it, that he might be upon his guard. Robert assembled his men upon receipt of this extraordinary intelligence, told them of the base intentions of John Mackay,[79] and put them in order, to be prepared for the threatened attack; but on John Riabhaich Mackay perceiving that Robert and his party were prepared to meet him, he slunk off, and went home to Strathnaver.[161]
The result of this victory was a large amount of loot, which the winners divided that same day; however, the greed of the men from Assynt led them to persuade John Mackay to decide to commit one of the most treacherous and evil acts ever carried out by men on the same side. The plan of the Assynt men was to cut off Robert Sutherland and his entire group and take their share of the spoils before the Earl of Sutherland could learn the outcome of the battle, making him believe that his uncle and his men had all been killed in the fight against the Rosses. When Uilleam-Dubh-Mac-Iain-Abaraich learned of this plan, he was horrified and immediately informed Robert Sutherland so he could be on guard. Upon receiving this shocking news, Robert gathered his men, explained John Mackay's sinister intentions,[79] and arranged them to be ready for the expected attack; but upon seeing that Robert and his party were prepared to confront him, John Riabhaich Mackay sneaked away and returned home to Strathnaver.[161]
The lawless state of society in the Highlands, which followed as a consequence from the removal of the seat of government to the Lowlands, though it often engaged the attention of the Scottish sovereigns, never had proper remedies applied to mend it. At one time the aid of force was called in, and when that was found ineffectual, the vicious principle of dividing the chiefs, that they might the more effectually weaken and destroy one another, was adopted. Both plans, as might be supposed, proved abortive. If the government had, by conciliatory measures, and by a profusion of favours, suitable to the spirit of the times, secured the attachment of the heads of the clans, the supremacy of the laws might have been vindicated, and the sovereign might have calculated upon the support of powerful and trustworthy auxiliaries in his domestic struggles against the encroachments of the nobles. Such ideas appear never to have once entered the minds of the kings, but it was reserved for James IV., who succeeded to the throne in 1488, to make the experiment. “To attach to his interest the principal chiefs of these provinces, to overawe and subdue the petty princes who affected independence, to carry into their territories, hitherto too exclusively governed by their own capricious or tyrannical institutions, the same system of a severe, but regular and rapid, administration of civil and criminal justice, which had been established in his Lowland dominions, was the laudable object of the king; and for this purpose he succeeded, with that energy and activity which remarkably distinguished him, in opening up an intercourse with many of the leading men in the northern counties. With the captain of the Clanchattan, Duncan Mackintosh; with Ewan, the son of Alan, captain of the Clancameron; with Campbell of Glenurqhay; the Macgilleouns of Duart and Lochbuy; Mackane of Ardnamurchan; the lairds of Mackenzie and Grant; and the Earl of Huntley, a baron of the most extensive power in those northern districts—he appears to have been in habits of constant and regular communication—rewarding them by presents, in the shape either of money or of grants of land, and securing their services in reducing to obedience such of their fellow chieftains as proved contumacious, or actually rose in rebellion.”[162]
The chaotic situation in the Highlands, which came about after the government moved to the Lowlands, often caught the attention of Scottish kings, but no effective solutions were ever put in place to fix it. At one point, they tried using force, and when that didn’t work, they resorted to the flawed strategy of pitting the chiefs against each other to weaken them. As expected, both approaches failed. If the government had used conciliatory strategies and a generous mix of favors that fit the times to win over the clan leaders, the authority of the laws could have been restored, and the king could have counted on the support of strong and reliable allies in his battles against the nobles' power grabs. Those ideas never seemed to cross the minds of the kings, except for James IV, who took the throne in 1488 and decided to try something new. His aim was to gain the loyalty of key chiefs in these areas, to intimidate and subdue the local leaders who wanted independence, and to implement a consistent and efficient system of civil and criminal justice in their territories, which had been ruled by their own arbitrary and often oppressive systems. He sought to establish this type of governance, similar to what he had in the Lowlands. To achieve this, he actively connected with many influential figures in the northern regions. He maintained constant contact with leaders like Duncan Mackintosh of the Clanchattan, Ewan, the son of Alan from the Clancameron, Campbell of Glenurqhay, the Macgilleouns of Duart and Lochbuy, Mackane from Ardnamurchan, the lairds of Mackenzie and Grant, and the powerful Earl of Huntley in those northern areas. He rewarded them with gifts, either money or land grants, and secured their support to bring other rebellious chieftains into line.
But James carried his views further. Rightly judging how much the personal presence of the sovereign would be valued by his distant subjects, and the good effects which would result therefrom, he resolved to visit different parts of his northern dominions. Accordingly, in the year 1490, accompanied by his court, he rode twice from Perth across the chain of mountains which extends across the country from the border of the Mearns to the head of Loch Rannoch, which chain is known by the name of the “Mount.” Again, in 1493, he twice visited the Highlands, and went as far as Dunstaffnage and Mengarry, in Ardnamurchan. In the following year he visited the isles no less than three times. His first voyage to the islands, which took place in April and May, was conducted with great state. He was attended by a vast suite, many of whom fitted out vessels at their own expense. The grandeur which surrounded the king impressed the islanders with a high idea of his wealth and power; and his condescension and familiarity with all classes of his subjects, acquired for him a popularity which added strength to his throne. During these marine excursions the youthful monarch indulged his passion for sailing and hunting, and thereby relieved the tediousness of business by the recreation of agreeable and innocent pleasures.
But James took his ideas further. Understanding how much his distant subjects would value his personal presence and the positive effects it would have, he decided to visit different parts of his northern territories. In 1490, accompanied by his court, he traveled twice from Perth over the mountain range that stretches across the country from the Mearns to Loch Rannoch, known as the “Mount.” Again, in 1493, he visited the Highlands twice, reaching as far as Dunstaffnage and Mengarry in Ardnamurchan. The following year, he traveled to the islands three times. His first trip to the islands, which took place in April and May, was conducted with great grandeur. He was accompanied by a large retinue, many of whom equipped ships at their own expense. The splendor surrounding the king impressed the islanders with a strong impression of his wealth and power, and his approachability and friendliness with all classes of his subjects earned him popularity that strengthened his rule. During these sea voyages, the young monarch indulged his love for sailing and hunting, easing the monotony of business with enjoyable and innocent pleasures.
The only opposition which James met with during these excursions was from the restless Lord of the Isles, who had the temerity to put the king at defiance, notwithstanding the repeated and signal marks of the royal favour he had experienced. But James was not to be trifled with, for he summoned the island prince to stand his trial for “treason in Kintyre;” and in a parliament held in Edinburgh shortly after the king’s return from the north, “Sir John of the Isles,” as he is named in the treasurer’s[80] accounts, was stripped of his power, and his possessions were forfeited to the crown.
The only opposition James faced during these trips came from the restless Lord of the Isles, who boldly defied the king despite the many signs of royal favor he had received. But James wasn't someone to mess with; he called the island prince to account for “treason in Kintyre.” In a parliament held in Edinburgh shortly after the king returned from the north, “Sir John of the Isles,” as he is referred to in the treasurer’s[80] accounts, was stripped of his power, and his lands were taken by the crown.
One of those personal petty feuds which were so prevalent in the Highlands, occurred about this time. Alexander Sutherland of Dilred, being unable or unwilling to repay a sum of money he had borrowed from Sir James Dunbar of Cumnock, the latter took legal measures to secure his debt by appraising part of Dilred’s lands. This proceeding vexed the laird of Dilred exceedingly, and he took an umbrage at the Dunbars, who had recently settled in Sutherland, “grudgeing, as it were,” says Sir R. Gordon, “that a stranger should brawe (brave) him at his owne doors.” Happening to meet Alexander Dunbar, brother of Sir James, who had lately married Lady Margaret Baillie, Countess Dowager of Sutherland, high words passed between them, a combat ensued, and, after a long contest, Alexander Dunbar was killed. Sir James Dunbar thereupon went to Edinburgh, and laid the matter before King James IV., who was so exasperated at the conduct of Alexander Sutherland, that he immediately proclaimed him a rebel, sent messengers everywhere in search of him, and promised his lands to any person that would apprehend him. After some search he was apprehended with ten of his followers by his uncle, Y-Roy-Mackay, brother of John Reawigh Mackay already mentioned, who sent him to the king. Dilred was tried, condemned, and executed, and his lands declared forfeited. For this service, Y-Roy-Mackay obtained from the king a grant of the lands of Armdall, Far, Golspietour, Kinnald, Kilcolmkill, and Dilred, which formerly belonged to Alexander Sutherland, as was noted in Mackay’s infeftment, dated in 1449.[163] “Avarice,” says Sir R. Gordon, “is a strange vyce, which respects neither blood nor freindship. This is the first infeftment that any of the familie of Macky had from the king, so far as I can perceave by the records of this kingdom; and they wer untill this tyme possessors onlie of ther lands in Strathnaver, not careing much for any charters or infeftments, as most pairts of the Highlanders have alwise done.”
One of those personal petty feuds that were so common in the Highlands happened around this time. Alexander Sutherland of Dilred, unable or unwilling to pay back a sum of money he had borrowed from Sir James Dunbar of Cumnock, faced legal action from the latter to secure his debt by valuing part of Dilred’s lands. This situation greatly annoyed the laird of Dilred, and he took offense at the Dunbars, who had recently moved to Sutherland, “grudging, as it were,” says Sir R. Gordon, “that a stranger should confront him at his own doorstep.” When he crossed paths with Alexander Dunbar, brother of Sir James, who had recently married Lady Margaret Baillie, the Dowager Countess of Sutherland, a heated argument broke out between them, leading to a fight that resulted in Alexander Dunbar's death. Following this, Sir James Dunbar went to Edinburgh and brought the matter before King James IV., who was so angered by Alexander Sutherland's actions that he immediately declared him a rebel, sent messengers everywhere to look for him, and promised his lands to anyone who could capture him. After some searching, he was caught along with ten of his followers by his uncle, Y-Roy-Mackay, brother of John Reawigh Mackay, who sent him to the king. Dilred was tried, found guilty, and executed, and his lands were declared forfeited. For this service, Y-Roy-Mackay received a grant from the king for the lands of Armdall, Far, Golspietour, Kinnald, Kilcolmkill, and Dilred, which had previously belonged to Alexander Sutherland, as noted in Mackay’s official record dated in 1449.[163] “Avarice,” says Sir R. Gordon, “is a strange vice that respects neither blood nor friendship. This is the first official record that any of the Mackay family received from the king, as far as I can tell from the records in this kingdom; and they had until this time only possessed their lands in Strathnaver, not caring much for any charters or official records, as most Highlanders have always done.”
The grant of the king as to the lands over which Sir James Dunbar’s security extended, was called in question by Sir James, who obtained a decree before the lords of council and session, in February, 1512, setting aside the right of Y-Roy-Mackay, and ordaining the Earl of Sutherland, as superior of the lands, to receive Sir James Dunbar as his vassal.
The king's grant regarding the lands covered by Sir James Dunbar’s security was challenged by Sir James, who received a ruling from the lords of council and session in February 1512, which overturned Y-Roy-Mackay's rights and required the Earl of Sutherland, as the superior of the lands, to accept Sir James Dunbar as his vassal.
A lamentable instance of the ferocity of these times is afforded in the case of one of the Earls of Sutherland, who upon some provocation slew two of his nephews. This earl, who was named John, had a natural brother, Thomas Moir, who had two sons, Robert Sutherland and the Keith, so called on account of his being brought up by a person of that name. The young men had often annoyed the Earl, and on one occasion they entered his castle of Dunrobin to brave him to his face, an act which so provoked the Earl, that he instantly killed Robert in the house. The Keith, after receiving several wounds, made his escape, but he was overtaken and slain at the Clayside, near Dunrobin, which from that circumstance was afterwards called Ailein-Cheith, or the bush of the Keith.
A sad example of the brutality of these times can be seen in the case of one of the Earls of Sutherland, who, after being provoked, killed two of his nephews. This earl, named John, had a half-brother, Thomas Moir, who had two sons, Robert Sutherland and the Keith, named after the person who raised him. The young men often troubled the Earl, and one day they boldly entered his castle at Dunrobin to confront him. This infuriated the Earl, and he immediately killed Robert inside the house. The Keith, after suffering several wounds, managed to escape, but he was eventually caught and killed at Clayside, near Dunrobin, which later became known as Ailein-Cheith, or the bush of the Keith.
In 1513 a troop of Highlanders helped to swell the Scotch army on the ever-memorable and disastrous field of Flodden, but from their peculiar mode of fighting, so different from that of the Lowlanders, appear to have been more a hindrance than a help.
In 1513, a group of Highlanders joined the Scottish army on the unforgettable and tragic battlefield of Flodden, but their unique fighting style, which was so different from that of the Lowlanders, seemed to be more of a hindrance than a help.
FOOTNOTES:
[151] Sir R. Gordon, p. 64.
[152] Fordun, vol. iv. p. 1286.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fordun, vol. 4, p. 1286.
[155] Sir R. Gordon, p. 69.
[156] Auchinleck Chronicle, p. 55.
[157] Auchinleck Chronicle, pp. 58, 59.
[163] Sir R. Gordon, p. 80.
CHAPTER VII.
A.D. 1516–1588.
A.D. 1516–1588.
KINGS OF SCOTLAND:—
SCOTTISH KINGS:—
James V., 1513–1542. | Mary, 1542–1567. |
James VI., 1567–1603. |
Doings in Sutherland—Battle of Torran-Dubh—Feud between the Keiths and the clan Gun—John Mackay and Murray of Aberscors—Alexander Sutherland, the bastard, claims the Earldom—Contests between John Mackay and the Master of Sutherland—Earls of Caithness and Sutherland—Dissensions among the clan Chattan—Hector Macintosh elected Captain—His doings—Disturbances in Sutherland—Feuds between the Clanranald and Lord Lovat—The ‘Field of Shirts’—Earl of Huntly’s Expedition—Commotions in Sutherland—Earl of Huntly and the Clanranald—The Queen Regent visits the Highlands—Commotions in Sutherland—Queen Mary’s Expedition against Huntly—Earl and Countess of Sutherland poisoned—Earl of Caithness’ treatment of the young Earl of Sutherland—Quarrel between[81] the Monroes and clan Kenzie—Doings of the Earl of Caithness—Unruly state of the North—The clan Chattan—Reconciliation of the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness—The Earl of Sutherland and the clan Gun—Disastrous Feud between the Macdonalds and Macleans—Disputes between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness—Reconciliation between Mackay and the Earl of Sutherland.
Doings in Sutherland—Battle of Torran-Dubh—Feud between the Keiths and the clan Gun—John Mackay and Murray of Aberscors—Alexander Sutherland, the illegitimate son, claims the Earldom—Conflicts between John Mackay and the Master of Sutherland—Earls of Caithness and Sutherland—Disagreements among the clan Chattan—Hector Macintosh elected Captain—His actions—Disturbances in Sutherland—Feuds between the Clanranald and Lord Lovat—The ‘Field of Shirts’—Earl of Huntly’s Expedition—Commotions in Sutherland—Earl of Huntly and the Clanranald—The Queen Regent visits the Highlands—Commotions in Sutherland—Queen Mary’s Expedition against Huntly—Earl and Countess of Sutherland poisoned—Earl of Caithness’ treatment of the young Earl of Sutherland—Quarrel between the Monroes and clan Kenzie—Actions of the Earl of Caithness—Unruly state of the North—The clan Chattan—Reconciliation of the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness—The Earl of Sutherland and the clan Gun—Disastrous Feud between the Macdonalds and Macleans—Disputes between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness—Reconciliation between Mackay and the Earl of Sutherland.
In the year 1516, Adam Earl of Sutherland, in anticipation of threatened dangers in the north, entered into bonds of friendship and alliance with the Earl of Caithness for mutual protection and support. The better to secure the goodwill and assistance of the Earl of Caithness, Earl Adam made a grant of some lands upon the east side of the water of Ully; but the Earl of Caithness, although he kept possession of the lands, joined the foes of his ally and friend. The Earl of Sutherland, however, would have found a more trustworthy supporter in the person of Y-Roy-Mackay, who had come under a written obligation to serve him the same year; but Mackay died, and a contest immediately ensued in Strathnaver, between John and Donald Mackay his bastard sons, and Neill-Naverigh Mackay, brother of Y-Roy, to obtain possession of his lands. John took possession of all the lands belonging to his father in Strathnaver; but his uncle Neill laid claim to them, and applied to the Earl of Caithness for assistance to recover them. The Earl, after many entreaties, put a force under the command of Neill and his two sons, with which they entered Strathnaver, and obtaining an accession of strength in that country, they dispossessed John Mackay, who immediately went to the clan Chattan and clan Kenzie, to crave their aid and support, leaving his brother Donald Mackay to defend himself in Strathnaver as he best could. Donald not having a sufficient force to meet his uncle and cousins in open combat, had recourse to a stratagem which succeeded entirely to his mind. With his little band he, under cloud of night, surprised his opponents at Delreavigh in Strathnaver, and slew both his cousins and the greater part of their men, and thus utterly destroyed the issue of Neill. John Mackay, on hearing of this, immediately joined his brother, and drove out of Strathnaver all persons who had favoured the pretensions of his uncle Neill-Naverigh. This unfortunate old man, after being abandoned by the Earl of Caithness, threw himself upon the generosity of his nephews, requesting that they would merely allow him a small maintenance to keep him from poverty during the remainder of his life; but these unnatural relatives, regardless of mercy and the ties of blood, ordered Neill to be beheaded in their presence by the hands of Claff-na-Gep, his own foster brother.[164]
In 1516, Adam, Earl of Sutherland, anticipating dangers from the north, formed a friendship and alliance with the Earl of Caithness for mutual protection and support. To secure the goodwill and assistance of the Earl of Caithness, Earl Adam granted some land on the east side of the Ully river; however, the Earl of Caithness, despite keeping the land, joined forces with his ally's enemies. Earl Sutherland would have found a more reliable supporter in Y-Roy-Mackay, who had committed in writing to serve him that same year; but Mackay died, leading to a conflict in Strathnaver between John and Donald Mackay, his illegitimate sons, and Neill-Naverigh Mackay, Y-Roy's brother, over the ownership of his lands. John took control of all his father's lands in Strathnaver; however, his uncle Neill claimed them and asked the Earl of Caithness for help in reclaiming them. After several pleas, the Earl sent a force under Neill and his two sons, who entered Strathnaver. Gaining support in that area, they removed John Mackay, who then went to the clan Chattan and clan Kenzie to seek their aid, leaving his brother Donald Mackay to defend himself in Strathnaver as best as he could. Lacking enough force to face his uncle and cousins in open battle, Donald resorted to a successful strategy. With his small group, he launched a surprise attack on his opponents at Delreavigh in Strathnaver under the cover of night, killing both his cousins and most of their men, thus eliminating Neill's lineage. Upon hearing this, John Mackay quickly joined his brother and expelled all individuals from Strathnaver who had supported his uncle Neill-Naverigh. This unfortunate old man, after being forsaken by the Earl of Caithness, pleaded for his nephews' mercy, asking them to provide him with a small sum to avoid poverty for the rest of his life; yet these heartless relatives, disregarding compassion and family bonds, commanded that Neill be executed in their presence by Claff-na-Gep, his own foster brother.[164]
In the year 1517, advantage was taken by John Mackay of the absence of the Earl of Sutherland, who had gone to Edinburgh to transact some business connected with his estates, to invade the province of Sutherland, and to burn and spoil every thing which came in his way. He was assisted in this lawless enterprise by two races of people dwelling in Sutherland, called the Siol-Phaill, and the Siol-Thomais, and by Neil-Mac-Iain-Mac-Angus of Assynt, and his brother John Mor-Mac-Iain, with some of their countrymen. As soon as the Countess of Sutherland, who had remained at home, heard of this invasion, she prevailed upon Alexander Sutherland, her bastard brother, to oppose Mackay. Assisted chiefly by John Murray of Aberscors, and Uilleam Mac-Sheumais-Mhic-Chruner, chief of the clan Gun in Sutherland, Alexander convened hastily the inhabitants of the country and went in search of the enemy. He met John Mackay and his brother Donald, at a place called Torran-Dubh or Cnocan-Dubh, near Rogart in Strathfleet. Mackay’s force was prodigious, for he had assembled not only the whole strength of Strathnaver, Durines, Edderachillis, and Assynt, with the Siol-Phaill and Siol-Thomais; but also all the disorderly and idle men of the whole diocese of Caithness, with all such as he could entice to join him from the west and north-west isles, to accompany him in his expedition, buoyed up with the hopes of plunder. But the people of Sutherland were nowise dismayed at the appearance of this formidable host, and made preparations for an attack. A desperate struggle commenced, and after a long contest, Mackay’s vanguard was driven back upon the position occupied by himself. Mackay having rallied the retreating party, selected a number of the best and ablest men he could find, and having placed the remainder of his army under[82] the command of his brother Donald, to act as a reserve in case of necessity, he made a furious attack upon the Sutherland men, who received the enemy with great coolness and intrepidity. The chiefs on both sides encouraged their men to fight for the honour of their clans, and in consequence the fight was severe and bloody; but in the end the Sutherland men, after great slaughter, and after prodigies of valour had been displayed by both parties, obtained the victory. Mackay’s party was almost entirely cut off, and Mackay himself escaped with difficulty. The victors next turned their attention to the reserve under the command of Donald Mackay; but Donald dreading the fate of his brother, fled along with his party, which immediately dispersed. They were, however, closely pursued by John Murray and Uilleam Mac-Sheumais, till the darkness of the night prevented the pursuit. In this battle, two hundred of the Strathnaver men, thirty-two of the Siol-Phaill, and fifteen of the Siol-Thomais, besides many of the Assynt men, and their commander, Niall-Mac-Iain-Mac-Aonghais, a valiant chieftain, were slain. John Mor-Mac-Iain, the brother of this chief, escaped with his life after receiving many wounds. Of the Sutherland men, thirty-eight only were slain. Sir Robert Gordon says that this “was the greatest conflict that hitherto hes been fought in between the inhabitants of these cuntreyes, or within the diocy of Catteynes, to our knowlege.”[165]
In 1517, John Mackay took advantage of the Earl of Sutherland's absence—he had gone to Edinburgh to handle some estate business—to invade Sutherland, burning and destroying everything in his path. He was supported in this reckless venture by two clans in Sutherland, called the Siol-Phaill and the Siol-Thomais, as well as Neil MacIain MacAngus from Assynt, his brother John Mor MacIain, and some of their fellow countrymen. When the Countess of Sutherland, who stayed behind, learned of this invasion, she convinced her illegitimate brother, Alexander Sutherland, to confront Mackay. With key support from John Murray of Aberscors and Uilleam Mac-Sheumais Mhic-Chruner, the chief of Clan Gun in Sutherland, Alexander quickly gathered the local people and set out to find the enemy. He encountered John Mackay and his brother Donald at a location called Torran-Dubh or Cnocan-Dubh, near Rogart in Strathfleet. Mackay's forces were immense; he had gathered the entire strength of Strathnaver, Durines, Edderachillis, and Assynt, along with the Siol-Phaill and Siol-Thomais. He also recruited all the unruly and idle men from the Dioceses of Caithness and those he could lure to join him from the western and northwestern isles, all tempted by the promise of loot. However, the Sutherland people were not intimidated by this formidable army and prepared to fight back. A fierce battle broke out, and after a prolonged struggle, Mackay’s forward units were pushed back to his main position. Mackay managed to regroup his retreating forces, selected the bravest and most capable men for a counterattack, and placed the rest of his army under the command of his brother Donald to act as a backup if needed. He launched a fierce assault on the Sutherland men, who met the enemy with remarkable calm and courage. The leaders from both sides urged their troops to fight for their clan's honor, resulting in a brutal and bloody clash. In the end, after heavy casualties and displays of incredible bravery from both sides, the Sutherland men emerged victorious. Mackay’s forces were nearly wiped out, and he barely escaped. The victors then turned their focus to the reserve led by Donald Mackay, but fearing for his brother's safety, Donald fled with his men, who quickly scattered. They were closely pursued by John Murray and Uilleam Mac-Sheumais until nightfall halted the chase. In this battle, two hundred men from Strathnaver, thirty-two from the Siol-Phaill, and fifteen from the Siol-Thomais were killed, along with many from Assynt, including their leader, Niall MacIain MacAonghais, a brave chieftain. John Mor MacIain, this chieftain's brother, survived after sustaining several wounds. On the Sutherland side, only thirty-eight were killed. Sir Robert Gordon notes that this was "the greatest conflict that had ever been fought between the inhabitants of these countries, or within the diocese of Caithness, to our knowledge.”[82]
Shortly after the battle of Torran-Dubh, Uilleam Mac-Sheumais, called Cattigh, chief of the clan Gun, killed George Keith of Aikregell with his son and twelve of their followers, at Drummoy, in Sutherland, as they were travelling from Inverugie to Caithness. This act was committed by Mac-Sheumais to revenge the slaughter of his grandfather (the Cruner,) who had been slain by the Keiths, under the following circumstances. A long feud had existed between the Keiths and the clan Gun, to reconcile which, a meeting was appointed at the chapel of St. Tayr in Caithness, near Girnigoe, of twelve horsemen on each side. The Cruner, then chief of the clan Gun, with some of his sons and his principal kinsmen, to the number of twelve in all, came to the chapel at the appointed time. As soon as they arrived, they entered the chapel and prostrated themselves in prayer before the altar. While employed in this devotional act, the laird of Inverugie and Aikregell arrived with twelve horses, and two men on each horse. After dismounting, the whole of this party rushed into the chapel armed, and attacked the Cruner and his party unawares. The Clan Gun, however, defended themselves with great intrepidity, and although the whole twelve were slain, many of the Keiths were also killed. For nearly two centuries the blood of the slain was to be seen on the walls of the chapel, which it had stained. James Gun, one of the sons of the Cruner, being absent, immediately on hearing of his father’s death, retired with his family into Sutherland, where he settled, and where his son William Mac-Sheumais, or Mac-James otherwise William Cattigh, was born.
Shortly after the battle of Torran-Dubh, Uilleam Mac-Sheumais, known as Cattigh, the chief of clan Gun, killed George Keith of Aikregell along with his son and twelve of their followers at Drummoy in Sutherland while they were traveling from Inverugie to Caithness. Mac-Sheumais did this to avenge the death of his grandfather, the Cruner, who had been killed by the Keiths under the following circumstances. A long feud had existed between the Keiths and clan Gun, and to resolve it, a meeting was set at the chapel of St. Tayr in Caithness, near Girnigoe, with twelve horsemen from each side. The Cruner, then chief of clan Gun, along with some of his sons and principal kinsmen, totaling twelve, arrived at the chapel at the agreed time. As soon as they got there, they entered the chapel and knelt in prayer before the altar. While they were occupied with this act of devotion, the laird of Inverugie and Aikregell arrived with twelve horses and two men on each horse. After dismounting, this group charged into the chapel armed and surprised the Cruner and his party. However, clan Gun defended themselves bravely, and although all twelve were killed, many of the Keiths also lost their lives. For almost two centuries, the blood of the slain could be seen on the walls of the chapel, which it had stained. James Gun, one of the Cruner's sons, was absent, and upon hearing about his father's death, he fled with his family to Sutherland, where he settled, and where his son William Mac-Sheumais, also known as Mac-James or William Cattigh, was born.
As John Mackay imputed his defeat at Torran-Dubh mainly to John Murray of Aberscors, he resolved to take the first convenient opportunity of revenging himself, and wiping off the disgrace of his discomfiture. He, therefore, not being in a condition himself to undertake an expedition, employed two brothers, William and Donald, his kinsmen, chieftains of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, with a company of men, to attack Murray. The latter having mustered his forces, the parties met at a place called Loch-Salchie, not far from the Torran-Dubh, where a sharp skirmish took place, in which Murray proved victorious. The two Strathnaver chieftains and the greater part of their men were slain, and the remainder were put to flight. The principal person who fell on Murray’s side was his brother John-Roy, whose loss he deeply deplored.
As John Mackay blamed his defeat at Torran-Dubh mainly on John Murray of Aberscors, he decided to take the first chance he got to get back at him and erase the shame of his loss. Since he couldn’t lead an expedition himself, he hired two brothers, William and Donald, his relatives and chieftains of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, along with a group of men, to attack Murray. After gathering his forces, they met at a place called Loch-Salchie, not far from Torran-Dubh, where a fierce skirmish broke out, and Murray emerged victorious. The two Strathnaver chieftains and most of their men were killed, and the others were scattered. The main person who died on Murray’s side was his brother John-Roy, whose loss he mourned deeply.
Exasperated at this second disaster, John Mackay sent John Croy and Donald, two of his nephews, sons of Angus Mackay, who was killed at Morinsh in Ross, at the head of a number of chosen men, to plunder and burn the town of Pitfour, in Strathfleet, which belonged to John Murray; but they were equally unsuccessful, for John Croy Mackay and some of his men were slain by the Murrays, and Donald was taken prisoner. In consequence of these repeated reverses, John Mackay submitted himself to the Earl of Sutherland on[83] his return from Edinburgh, and granted him his bond of service, in the year 1518. But, notwithstanding this submission, Mackay afterwards tampered with Alexander Sutherland, the bastard, and having gained his favour by giving his sister to Sutherland in marriage, he prevailed upon him to rise against the Earl of Sutherland. All these commotions in the north happened during the minority of King James V., when, as Sir R. Gordon says, “everie man thought to escape unpunished, and cheiflie these who were remotest from the seat of justice.”[166]
Frustrated by this second disaster, John Mackay sent his nephews, John Croy and Donald, the sons of Angus Mackay, who had been killed at Morinsh in Ross, along with a group of chosen men, to raid and burn the town of Pitfour in Strathfleet, which belonged to John Murray. However, they were just as unsuccessful; John Croy Mackay and some of his men were killed by the Murrays, and Donald was captured. Following these repeated setbacks, John Mackay submitted to the Earl of Sutherland on[83] his return from Edinburgh, and pledged his service in 1518. Despite this submission, Mackay later conspired with Alexander Sutherland, the illegitimate son, and gained his favor by marrying his sister to Sutherland, convincing him to rise against the Earl of Sutherland. All these conflicts in the north occurred during King James V's minority when, as Sir R. Gordon puts it, “everyone thought they could escape unpunished, especially those farthest from the seat of justice.”[166]
This Alexander Sutherland was son of John, the third of that name, Earl of Sutherland, and as he pretended that the Earl and his mother had entered into a contract of marriage, he laid claim, on the death of the Earl, to the title and estates, as a legitimate descendant of Earl John, his father. By the entreaties of Adam Gordon, Lord of Aboyne, who had married Lady Elizabeth, the sister and sole heiress of Earl John, Alexander Sutherland judicially renounced his claim in presence of the sheriff of Inverness, on the 25th of July, 1509. He now repented of what he had done, and, being instigated by the Earl of Caithness and John Mackay, mortal foes to the house of Sutherland, he renewed his pretensions. Earl Adam, perceiving that he might incur some danger in making an appeal to arms, particularly as the clans and tribes of the country, with many of whom Alexander had become very popular, were broken into factions and much divided on the question betwixt the two, endeavoured to win him over by offering him many favourable conditions, again to renounce his claims, but in vain. He maintained the legitimacy of his descent, and alleged that the renunciation he had granted at Inverness had been obtained from him contrary to his inclination, and against the advice of his best friends.
This Alexander Sutherland was the son of John, the third of that name, Earl of Sutherland, and he claimed that the Earl and his mother had entered into a marriage contract. After the Earl's death, he asserted his rights to the title and estates as a legitimate heir of Earl John, his father. However, at the urging of Adam Gordon, Lord of Aboyne, who was married to Lady Elizabeth, the sister and sole heiress of Earl John, Alexander Sutherland officially renounced his claim in front of the sheriff of Inverness on July 25, 1509. He later regretted this decision and, influenced by the Earl of Caithness and John Mackay—bitter enemies of the Sutherland family—he revived his claims. Earl Adam realized that he might face danger if he resorted to violence, especially since the clans and tribes in the region, many of whom Alexander had become quite popular with, were divided and at odds over the dispute. He tried to persuade Alexander to give up his claims again by offering him favorable terms, but it was all in vain. Alexander insisted on the legitimacy of his lineage and argued that the renunciation he made in Inverness had been forced from him against his will and without the support of his closest friends.
Having collected a considerable force, he, in absence of the earl, who was in Strathbogie, attacked Dunrobin castle, the chief strength of the earl, which he took. In this siege he was chiefly supported by Alexander Terrell of the Doill, who, in consequence of taking arms against the earl, his superior, lost all his lands, and was afterwards apprehended and executed. As soon as the earl heard of the insurrection, he despatched Alexander Lesley of Kinninuvy, with a body of men, into Sutherland to assist John Murray of Aberscors, who was already at the head of a force to support the earl. They immediately besieged Dunrobin, which surrendered. Alexander had retired to Strathnaver, but he again returned into Sutherland with a fresh body of men, and laid waste the country. After putting to death several of his[84] own kinsmen who had joined the earl, he descended farther into the country, towards the parishes of Loth and Clyne. Meeting with little or no opposition, the bastard grew careless, and being observed wandering along the Sutherland coast, flushed with success and regardless of danger, the earl formed the design of cutting him entirely off. With this view, he directed Alexander Lesley of Kinninuvy, John Murray, and John Scorrigh-Mac-Finlay, one of the Siol-Thomais, to hover on Sutherland’s outskirts, and to keep skirmishing with him till he, the earl, should collect a sufficient force with which to attack him. Having collected a considerable body of resolute men, the earl attacked the bastard at a place called Ald-Quhillin, by East Clentredaill, near the sea side. A warm contest ensued, in which Alexander Sutherland was taken prisoner, and the most of his men were slain, including John Bane, one of his principal supporters, who fell by the hands of John Scorrigh-Mac-Finlay. After the battle Sutherland was immediately beheaded by Alexander Lesley on the spot, and his head sent to Dunrobin on a spear, which was placed upon the top of the great tower, “which shews us” (as Sir Robert Gordon, following the superstition of his times, curiously observes), “that whatsoever by fate is allotted, though sometymes forshewed, can never be avoyded. For the witches had told Alexander the bastard that his head should be the highest that ever wes of the Southerlands; which he did foolishlye interpret that some day he should be Earl of Southerland, and in honor above all his predicessors. Thus the divell and his ministers, the witches, deceaving still such as trust in them, will either find or frame predictions for everie action or event, which doeth ever fall out contrarie to ther expectations; a kynd of people to all men unfaithfull, to hopers deceatful, and in all cuntries allwise forbidden, allwise reteaned and manteaned.”[167]
After gathering a significant force, he attacked Dunrobin Castle, the main stronghold of the earl, who was away in Strathbogie. He successfully took the castle, with major support from Alexander Terrell of the Doill, who lost all his lands for taking up arms against the earl, his superior, and was later captured and executed. Once the earl learned of the uprising, he sent Alexander Lesley of Kinninuvy and a group of men to Sutherland to help John Murray of Aberscors, who was already leading a force in support of the earl. They quickly laid siege to Dunrobin, which surrendered. Alexander had withdrawn to Strathnaver but returned to Sutherland with fresh troops, damaging the area. After executing several of his own relatives who had sided with the earl, he moved further into the countryside towards the parishes of Loth and Clyne. Facing little to no resistance, the bastard grew careless. Observed wandering along the Sutherland coast, feeling successful and ignoring danger, the earl planned to cut him off entirely. He instructed Alexander Lesley of Kinninuvy, John Murray, and John Scorrigh-Mac-Finlay from the Siol-Thomais to linger on the outskirts of Sutherland, keeping skirmishing with him until the earl could gather enough forces to confront him. Once the earl assembled a strong group of determined men, he attacked the bastard at a location called Ald-Quhillin, near East Clentredaill by the seaside. A fierce battle broke out, resulting in the capture of Alexander Sutherland and the death of most of his men, including John Bane, one of his main supporters, who was killed by John Scorrigh-Mac-Finlay. After the battle, Alexander Lesley executed Sutherland on the spot and sent his head to Dunrobin on a spear, which was placed atop the great tower. “This shows us,” as Sir Robert Gordon, following the superstitions of his time, curiously observes, “that whatever fate has in store, even if sometimes foretold, can never be avoided. The witches had told Alexander the bastard that his head would be the highest ever in Sutherland; he foolishly interpreted this to mean that one day he would be the Earl of Sutherland, surpassing all his predecessors in honor. Thus, the devil and his agents, the witches, continually deceive those who trust in them, always finding or crafting predictions for every action or event that ultimately unfold contrary to their expectations; these are untrustworthy people to all men, deceitful to the hopeful, and universally forbidden, yet always tolerated and maintained.”[167]
The Earl of Sutherland being now far advanced in life, retired for the most part to Strathbogy and Aboyne, to spend the remainder of his days amongst his friends, and intrusted the charge of the country to Alexander Gordon, his eldest son, a young man of great intrepidity and talent. The restless chief John Mackay, still smarting under his misfortunes, and thirsting for revenge, thought the present a favourable opportunity for retrieving his losses. With a considerable force, therefore, he invaded Sutherland, and entered the parish of Creigh, which he intended to ravage, but the Master of Sutherland hastened thither, attacked Mackay, and forced him to retreat into Strathnaver with some loss. Mackay then assembled a large body of his countrymen and invaded the Breachat. He was again defeated by Alexander Gordon at the Grinds after a keen skirmish. Hitherto Mackay had been allowed to hold the lands of Grinds, and some other possessions in the west part of Sutherland, but the Master of Sutherland now dispossessed him of all these as a punishment for his recent conduct. Still dreading a renewal of Mackay’s visits, the Master of Sutherland resolved to retaliate, by invading Strathnaver in return, and thereby showing Mackay what he might in future expect if he persevered in continuing his visits to Sutherland. Accordingly, he collected a body of stout and resolute men, and entered Strathnaver, which he pillaged and burnt, and, having collected a large quantity of booty, returned into Sutherland. In entering Strathnaver, the Master of Sutherland had taken the road to Strathully, passing through Mackay’s bounds in the hope of falling in with and apprehending him, but Mackay was absent on a creach excursion into Sutherland. In returning, however, through the Diric Moor and the Breachat, Alexander Gordon received intelligence that Mackay with a company of men was in the town of Lairg, with a quantity of cattle he had collected in Sutherland, on his way home to Strathnaver. He lost no time in attacking Mackay, and such was the celerity of his motions, that his attack was as sudden as unexpected. Mackay made the best resistance he could, but was put to the rout, and many of his men were killed. He himself made his escape with great difficulty, and saved his life by swimming to the island of Eilean-Minric, near Lairg, where he lay concealed during the rest of the day. All the cattle which Mackay had carried away were rescued and carried back into Sutherland. The following day Mackay left the island, returned home to his country,[85] and again submitted himself to the Master and his father, the Earl, to whom he a second time gave his bond of service and manrent in the year 1522.[168]
The Earl of Sutherland, now quite old, mostly settled in Strathbogy and Aboyne to spend his remaining days with friends and handed over the management of the region to Alexander Gordon, his eldest son, a young man of great courage and skill. The restless chief John Mackay, still feeling the sting of his losses and eager for revenge, thought this was a good time to regain what he'd lost. So, he gathered a significant force and invaded Sutherland, entering the parish of Creigh, which he planned to devastate. However, the Master of Sutherland rushed there, confronted Mackay, and forced him to retreat into Strathnaver with some casualties. Mackay then rallied a large group of his fellow countrymen and ventured into the Breachat. He was again defeated by Alexander Gordon at the Grinds after a fierce skirmish. Until now, Mackay had been allowed to keep the lands at Grinds and some other properties in the west part of Sutherland, but the Master of Sutherland took them away as punishment for his recent actions. Still fearing another attack from Mackay, the Master of Sutherland decided to retaliate by invading Strathnaver and showing Mackay what he could expect in the future if he kept visiting Sutherland. He gathered a group of strong and determined men and entered Strathnaver, pillaging and burning it. After collecting a lot of loot, he returned to Sutherland. When entering Strathnaver, the Master of Sutherland took the road to Strathully, passing through Mackay’s territory in hopes of encountering and capturing him, but Mackay was away on a creach raid in Sutherland. On his way back, however, through the Diric Moor and the Breachat, Alexander Gordon learned that Mackay was in the town of Lairg with a herd of cattle he had gathered in Sutherland, heading back home to Strathnaver. He wasted no time attacking Mackay, and his strike was as quick as it was unexpected. Mackay resisted as best he could but was beaten back, with many of his men killed. He managed to escape with great difficulty, saving his life by swimming to the island of Eilean-Minric near Lairg, where he hid for the rest of the day. All the cattle Mackay had taken were rescued and returned to Sutherland. The next day, Mackay left the island and went back home to his land,[85] once again submitting to the Master and his father, the Earl, to whom he pledged his loyalty and service for the second time in 1522.[168]
As the Earl of Caithness had always taken a side against the Sutherland family in these different quarrels, the Earl of Sutherland brought an action before the Lords of Council and Session against the Earl of Caithness, to recover back from him the lands of Strathully, on the ground, that the Earl of Caithness had not fulfilled the condition on which the lands were granted to him, viz., to assist the Earl of Sutherland against his enemies. There were other minor points of dispute between the earls, to get all which determined they both repaired to Edinburgh. Instead, however, of abiding the issue of a trial at law before the judges, both parties, by the advice of mutual friends, referred the decision of all the points in dispute on either side to Gavin Dunbar,[169] bishop of Aberdeen, who pronounced his award at Edinburgh, on the 11th March, 1524, his judgment appearing to have satisfied both parties, as the earls lived in peace with one another ever after.
As the Earl of Caithness had always opposed the Sutherland family in these various conflicts, the Earl of Sutherland took legal action against the Earl of Caithness before the Lords of Council and Session to reclaim the lands of Strathully. He argued that the Earl of Caithness had not met the condition under which the lands were granted to him, which was to support the Earl of Sutherland against his enemies. There were also other minor disputes between the two earls, and to resolve everything, they both went to Edinburgh. However, instead of waiting for a legal trial before the judges, both sides, with the help of mutual friends, agreed to let Gavin Dunbar,[169] bishop of Aberdeen, make a decision on all the points in dispute. He delivered his ruling in Edinburgh on March 11, 1524, and his judgment seemed to satisfy both parties, as the earls lived in harmony with each other afterward.
The year 1526 was signalized by a great dissension among the clan Chattan. The chief and head of that clan was Lauchlan Macintosh of Dunnachtan, “a verrie honest and wyse gentleman,” says Bishop Lesley, “an barroun of gude rent, quha keipit hes hole ken, friendes and tennentis in honest and guid rewll;”[170] and according to Sir Robert Gordon, “a man of great possessions, and of such excellencies of witt and judgement, that with great commendation he did conteyn all his followers within the limits of ther dueties.”[171] The strictness with which this worthy chief curbed the lawless and turbulent dispositions of his clan raised up many enemies, who, as Bishop Lesley says, were “impacient of vertuous living.” At the head of this restless party was James Malcolmeson, a near kinsman of the chief, who, instigated by his worthless companions, and the temptation of ruling the clan, murdered the good chief. Afraid to face the well-disposed part of the clan, to whom the chief was beloved, Malcolmeson, along with his followers, took refuge in the island in the loch of Rothiemurchus; but the enraged clan followed them to their hiding places and despatched them.
The year 1526 was marked by a major conflict within the clan Chattan. The leader of this clan was Lauchlan Macintosh of Dunnachtan, “a very honest and wise gentleman,” as Bishop Lesley put it, “a landowner with good income, who kept his whole household, friends, and tenants in honest and good order;”[170] and according to Sir Robert Gordon, “a man of great wealth, and such exceptional wit and judgment, that he successfully managed all his followers within the boundaries of their duties.”[171] The strict way this respected chief controlled the lawless and unruly behavior of his clan created many enemies, who, as Bishop Lesley stated, were “impatient of virtuous living.” At the head of this restless faction was James Malcolmeson, a close relative of the chief, who, encouraged by his worthless companions and the allure of leading the clan, murdered the good chief. Fearful of confronting the loyal part of the clan, to whom the chief was cherished, Malcolmeson and his followers took refuge on an island in the loch of Rothiemurchus; however, the furious clan tracked them down to their hideout and killed them.
As the son of the deceased chief was of tender age, and unable to govern the clan, with common consent they made choice of Hector Macintosh, a bastard brother of the late chief, to act as captain till his nephew should arrive at manhood. In the meantime the Earl of Moray, who was uncle to young Macintosh, the former chief having been married to the earl’s sister, took away his nephew and placed him under the care of his friends for the benefit of his education, and to bring him up virtuously. Hector Macintosh was greatly incensed at the removal of the child, and used every effort to get possession of him; but meeting with a refusal he became outrageous, and laid so many plans for accomplishing his object, that his intentions became suspected, as it was thought he could not wish so ardently for the custody of the child without some bad design. Baffled in every attempt, Hector, assisted by his brother William, collected a body of followers, and invaded the Earl of Moray’s lands. They overthrew the fort of Dykes, and besieged the castle of Tarnoway, the country surrounding which they plundered, burnt the houses of the inhabitants, and slew a number of men, women, and children. Raising the siege of Tarnoway, Hector and his men then entered the country of the Ogilvies and laid siege to the castle of Pettens, which belonged to the Laird of Durnens, one of the families of the Ogilvies, and which, after some resistance, surrendered. No less than twenty-four gentlemen of the name of Ogilvie were massacred on this occasion. After this event the Macintoshes and the party of banditti they had collected, roamed over the whole of the adjoining country, carrying terror and dismay into every bosom, and plundering, burning, and destroying everything within their reach. To repress disorders which called so loudly for redress, King James V., by the advice of his council, granted a commission to the Earl of[86] Moray to take measures accordingly. Having a considerable force put under his command, the earl went in pursuit of Macintosh and his party, and having surprised them, he took upwards of 300 of them[172] and hanged them, along with William Macintosh, the brother of Hector. A singular instance of the fidelity of the Highlanders to their chiefs is afforded in the present case, where, out of such a vast number as suffered, not one would reveal the secret of Hector Macintosh’s retreat, although promised their lives for the discovery. “Ther faith wes so true to ther captane, that they culd not be persuaded, either by fair meanes, or by any terror of death, to break the same or to betray their master.”[173]
As the son of the deceased chief was still very young and unable to lead the clan, everyone agreed to choose Hector Macintosh, the illegitimate brother of the late chief, to serve as captain until the nephew was old enough. In the meantime, the Earl of Moray, who was the uncle of young Macintosh—since the former chief was married to the earl’s sister—took his nephew away and placed him under the care of friends to ensure his education and raise him properly. Hector Macintosh was really angry about the boy's removal and tried everything to get him back; but after being refused, he became furious and plotted so much to achieve his goal that people began to suspect his intentions, thinking he couldn’t want the custody of the child so badly without having some sinister plan. Failing in all his attempts, Hector, with help from his brother William, gathered a group of followers and invaded the Earl of Moray’s lands. They destroyed the fort of Dykes and besieged the castle of Tarnoway, plundering the surrounding area, burning down houses, and killing many men, women, and children. After lifting the siege of Tarnoway, Hector and his men then moved into the Ogilvies’ territory and laid siege to the castle of Pettens, which belonged to the Laird of Durnens, one of the Ogilvie families, and after some resistance, it surrendered. On this occasion, at least twenty-four gentlemen from the Ogilvie family were killed. After this, the Macintoshes and the band of outlaws they had gathered roamed the nearby countryside, spreading fear and chaos, plundering, burning, and destroying everything in their path. To address the chaos that demanded attention, King James V, following the advice of his council, gave the Earl of Moray a commission to take appropriate action. With a significant force under his command, the earl pursued Macintosh and his group, and after catching them by surprise, he captured over 300 of them and hanged them, including William Macintosh, Hector’s brother. A remarkable example of the Highlanders' loyalty to their chiefs is seen here, where, among so many who suffered, not one revealed Hector Macintosh’s hiding place, even when promised their lives for the information. “Their faith was so true to their captain that they could not be persuaded, either by kind means or by the threat of death, to break it or betray their master.”
Seeing no hopes of escaping the royal vengeance but by a ready submission, Hector Macintosh, by advice of Alexander Dunbar, Dean of Moray, tendered his obedience to the king, which was accepted, and he was received into the royal favour. He did not, however, long survive, for he was assassinated in St. Andrews by one James Spence, who was in consequence beheaded. After the death of Hector, the clan Chattan remained tranquil during the remaining years of the minority of the young chief, who, according to Bishop Lesley, “wes sua well brocht up by the meenes of the Erle of Murray and the Laird of Phindlater in vertue, honestie, and civile policye, that after he had received the governement of his cuntrey, he was a mirrour of vertue to all the hieland captanis in Scotland.”[174] But the young chieftain’s “honestie and civile policye” not suiting the ideas of those who had concurred in the murder of his father, a conspiracy was formed against him by some of his nearest kinsmen to deprive him of his life, which unfortunately took effect.
Seeing no way to escape the king's wrath except by quickly submitting, Hector Macintosh, advised by Alexander Dunbar, Dean of Moray, offered his obedience to the king, which was accepted, and he was welcomed back into royal favor. However, he did not live long after that, as he was assassinated in St. Andrews by a man named James Spence, who was subsequently executed. After Hector's death, the clan Chattan remained peaceful throughout the remaining years of the young chief's minority, who, according to Bishop Lesley, “was raised so well by the means of the Earl of Murray and the Laird of Phindlater in virtue, honesty, and civil policy, that after he received the government of his country, he was a model of virtue to all the Highland captains in Scotland.”[174] But the young chieftain's “honesty and civil policy” didn’t align with the views of those who had participated in his father's murder, so a conspiracy was formed against him by some of his closest relatives to take his life, which unfortunately succeeded.
The Highlands now enjoyed repose for some years. John Mackay died in 1529, and was succeeded by his brother Donald, who remained quiet during the life of Adam Earl of Sutherland, to whom his brother had twice granted his bond of service. But, upon the death of that nobleman, he began to molest the inhabitants of Sutherland. In 1542 he attacked the village of Knockartol, which he burnt; and at the same time he plundered Strathbroray. To oppose his farther progress, Sir Hugh Kennedy collected as many of the inhabitants of Sutherland as the shortness of the time would permit, and, being accompanied by Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, John Murray of Aberscors, his son Hutcheon Murray, and Mac-Mhic-Sheumais of Killiernan, he attacked Mackay quite unawares near Alt-Na-Beth. Notwithstanding this unexpected attack, Mackay’s men met their assailants with great firmness, but the Strathnaver men were ultimately obliged to retreat with the loss of their booty and a great number of slain, amongst whom was John Mackean-Mac-Angus, chief of Sliochd-Mhic-Iain-Mhic-Hutcheon, in Edderachillis. Though closely pressed by Gilbert Gordon and Hutcheon Murray, Donald Mackay made good his retreat into Strathnaver.
The Highlands enjoyed a peaceful period for several years. John Mackay passed away in 1529 and was succeeded by his brother Donald, who stayed out of trouble during the lifetime of Adam, Earl of Sutherland, to whom his brother had twice pledged his service. However, after the nobleman's death, he started troubling the residents of Sutherland. In 1542, he attacked the village of Knockartol, which he burned down; at the same time, he looted Strathbroray. To counter his advance, Sir Hugh Kennedy gathered as many Sutherland residents as he could manage with the limited time available, and, along with Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, John Murray of Aberscors, his son Hutcheon Murray, and Mac-Mhic-Sheumais of Killiernan, he launched a surprise attack on Mackay near Alt-Na-Beth. Despite this unforeseen assault, Mackay’s men stood their ground firmly, but ultimately the Strathnaver men had to retreat, losing both their spoils and many of their fighters, including John Mackean-Mac-Angus, chief of Sliochd-Mhic-Iain-Mhic-Hutcheon, from Edderachillis. Although closely pursued by Gilbert Gordon and Hutcheon Murray, Donald Mackay successfully retreated into Strathnaver.
By no means disheartened at his defeat, and anxious to blot out the stain which it had thrown upon him, he soon returned into Sutherland with a fresh force, and encamped near Skibo. Hutcheon Murray collected some Sutherland men, and with them he attacked Mackay, and kept him in check till an additional force which he expected should arrive. As soon as Mackay saw this new body of men approaching, with which he was quite unable to contend, he retreated suddenly into his own country, leaving several of his men dead on the field. This affair was called the skirmish of Loch-Buy. This mode of annoyance, which continued for some time, was put an end to by the apprehension of Donald Mackay, who, being brought before the Earls of Huntly and Sutherland, was, by their command, committed a close prisoner to the castle of Foulis, where he remained a considerable time in captivity. At last, by means of Donald Mac-Iain-Mhoir, a Strathnaver man, he effected his escape, and, returning home, reconciled himself with the Earl of Sutherland, to whom he gave his bond of service and manrent, on the 8th of April, 1549.
Not at all discouraged by his defeat and eager to erase the stain it had left on him, he quickly returned to Sutherland with a new force and set up camp near Skibo. Hutcheon Murray gathered some Sutherland men, and with them, he confronted Mackay, holding him back until the additional troops he was expecting arrived. As soon as Mackay spotted this new group approaching, which he couldn’t handle, he quickly retreated back to his own territory, leaving several of his men dead on the battlefield. This incident was known as the skirmish of Loch-Buy. This method of annoyance continued for a while until Donald Mackay was captured. He was brought before the Earls of Huntly and Sutherland and was ordered by them to be imprisoned in the castle of Foulis, where he remained in captivity for a significant time. Eventually, Donald Mac-Iain-Mhoir, a man from Strathnaver, helped him escape, and upon returning home, he made amends with the Earl of Sutherland, to whom he pledged his service and loyalty on April 8, 1549.
During the reign of James V. some respect was paid in the Highlands to the laws; but the divisions which fell out amongst the nobility,[87] the unquiet state of the nation during the minority of the infant queen, and the wars with England, relaxed the springs of government, and the consequence was that the usual scenes of turbulence and oppression soon displayed themselves in the Highlands, accompanied with all those circumstances of ferocity which rendered them so revolting to humanity. The Clanranald was particularly active in these lawless proceedings. This clan bore great enmity to Hugh, Lord Lovat; and because Ranald, son of Donald Glass of Moidart, was sister’s son of Lovat, they conceived a prejudice against him, dispossessed him of his lands, and put John Macranald, his cousin, in possession of the estate. Lovat took up the cause of his nephew, and restored him to the possession of his property; but the restless clan dispossessed Ranald again, and laid waste part of Lovat’s lands in Glenelg. These disorders did not escape the notice of the Earl of Arran, the governor of the kingdom, who, by advice of his council, granted a special commission to the Earl of Huntly, making him lieutenant-general of all the Highlands, and of Orkney and Zetland. He also appointed the Earl of Argyle lieutenant of Argyle and the Isles. The Earl of Huntly lost no time in raising a large army in the north, with which he marched, in May, 1544, attended by the Macintoshes, Grants, and Frasers, against the clan Cameron and the clan Ranald, and the people of Moydart and Knoydart, whose principal captains were Ewen Allenson, Ronald M’Coneilglas, and John Moydart. These had wasted and plundered the whole country of Urquhart and Glenmorriston, belonging to the Laird of Grant, and the country of Abertarf, Strathglass, and others, the property of Lord Lovat. They had also taken absolute possession of these different territories as their own properties, which they intended to possess and enjoy in all time coming. But, by the mediation of the Earl of Argyle, they immediately dislodged themselves upon the Earl of Huntly’s appearance, and retired to their own territories in the west.
During the reign of James V, there was some respect for the laws in the Highlands; however, the conflicts among the nobility,[87] the unsettled state of the nation during the infant queen's minority, and the wars with England weakened the government's authority. As a result, the typical scenes of unrest and oppression quickly emerged in the Highlands, marked by all the brutal circumstances that made them so shocking to people. The Clanranald was especially active in these lawless activities. This clan held a deep grudge against Hugh, Lord Lovat, and because Ranald, son of Donald Glass of Moidart, was Lovat's sister's son, they developed a bias against him, seized his lands, and installed his cousin John Macranald in control of the estate. Lovat supported his nephew's cause and restored him to his property, but the turbulent clan forced Ranald out again and devastated parts of Lovat’s lands in Glenelg. These disturbances caught the attention of the Earl of Arran, the governor of the kingdom, who, with the advice of his council, granted a special commission to the Earl of Huntly, making him the lieutenant-general of all the Highlands, as well as Orkney and Zetland. He also appointed the Earl of Argyle as lieutenant of Argyle and the Isles. The Earl of Huntly quickly gathered a large army in the north and, in May 1544, marched, accompanied by the Macintoshes, Grants, and Frasers, against the Clan Cameron, Clan Ranald, and the people of Moydart and Knoydart, whose main leaders were Ewen Allenson, Ronald M’Coneilglas, and John Moydart. These clans had devastated and looted the entire area of Urquhart and Glenmorriston, belonging to the Laird of Grant, as well as the lands of Abertarf, Strathglass, and others that belonged to Lord Lovat. They had also taken complete control of these territories, intending to keep and enjoy them permanently. However, thanks to the intervention of the Earl of Argyle, they quickly left the area upon the arrival of the Earl of Huntly and retreated to their own lands in the west.
In returning to his own country, Lovat was accompanied by the Grants and Macintoshes as far as Gloy, afterwards called the Nine-Mile-Water, and they even offered to escort him home in case of danger; but, having no apprehensions, he declined, and they returned home by Badenoch. This was a fatal error on the part of Lovat, for, as soon as he arrived at Letterfinlay, he was informed that the Clanranald were at hand, in full march, to intercept him. To secure an important pass, he despatched Iain-Cleireach, one of his principal officers, with 50 men; but, from some cause or other, Iain-Cleireach did not accomplish his object; and, as soon as Lovat came to the north end of Loch Lochy, he perceived the Clanranald descending the hill from the west, to the number of about 500, divided into seven companies. Lovat was thus placed in a position in which he could neither refuse nor avoid battle. The day (3d July) being extremely hot, Lovat’s men, who amounted to about 300, stript to the shirts, from which circumstance the battle was called Blar-Nan-Leine, i.e., the Field of Shirts. A sort of skirmish at first took place, first with bows and arrows, which lasted a considerable time, until both sides had expended their shafts. The combatants then drew their swords, and rushed in true Highland fashion on each other, with fierce and deadly intent. The slaughter was tremendous, and few escaped on either side. Lord Lovat, with 300 of the surname of Fraser, and other followers, were left dead on the field. Lovat’s eldest son, a youth of great accomplishments, who had received his education in France, whence he had lately arrived, was mortally wounded, and taken prisoner. He died within three days. Great as was the loss on the side of the Frasers, that on the opposite side was comparatively still greater. According to a tradition handed down, only four of the Frasers and ten of the Clanranald remained alive. The darkness of the night alone put an end to the combat. This was an unfortunate blow to the clan Fraser, which, tradition says, would have been almost entirely annihilated but for the happy circumstance that the wives of eighty of the Frasers who were slain were pregnant at the time, and were each of them afterwards delivered of a male child.[175]
On his return to his home country, Lovat was accompanied by the Grants and Macintoshes as far as Gloy, later known as the Nine-Mile-Water. They even offered to escort him home in case of danger, but since he had no worries, he declined, and they went back home through Badenoch. This turned out to be a serious mistake for Lovat, because as soon as he arrived at Letterfinlay, he learned that the Clanranald were on their way to intercept him. To secure a key pass, he sent Iain-Cleireach, one of his main officers, with 50 men; however, for some reason, Iain-Cleireach didn’t succeed in his mission. When Lovat got to the north end of Loch Lochy, he saw the Clanranald coming down the hill from the west, numbering about 500 and divided into seven companies. Lovat found himself in a situation where he couldn’t avoid fighting. The day (July 3) was extremely hot, and Lovat’s men, who numbered around 300, stripped down to their shirts, which led to the battle being called Blar-Nan-Leine, meaning the Field of Shirts. A kind of skirmish took place initially, first with bows and arrows, which continued for a considerable time until both sides ran out of arrows. The fighters then drew their swords and charged at each other in true Highland style, with fierce and deadly intent. The slaughter was horrendous, and few escaped on either side. Lord Lovat, along with 300 Frasers and other followers, lay dead on the field. Lovat’s eldest son, a talented young man who had been educated in France and had just returned, was mortally wounded and captured. He died within three days. Although the loss was significant for the Frasers, the loss on the other side was even worse. According to tradition, only four Frasers and ten Clanranald survived. The fight only ended when night fell. This was a devastating blow to the Fraser clan, which, as tradition suggests, would have been nearly wiped out if not for the fortunate circumstance that eighty of the slain Frasers' wives were pregnant at the time and later gave birth to male children.[175]
As soon as intelligence of this disaster was brought to the Earl of Huntly, he again returned[88] with an army, entered Lochaber, which he laid waste, and apprehended many of the leading men of the hostile tribes, whom he put to death.
As soon as the news of this disaster reached the Earl of Huntly, he returned[88] with an army, invaded Lochaber, which he devastated, and captured many of the prominent members of the opposing tribes, whom he executed.
The great power conferred on the Earl of Huntly, as lieutenant-general in the north of Scotland, and the promptitude and severity with which he put down the insurrections of some of the chiefs alluded to, raised up many enemies against him. As he in company with the Earl of Sutherland was about to proceed to France for the purpose of conveying the queen regent to that country, in the year 1550, a conspiracy was formed against him, at the head of which was Macintosh, chief of the clan Chattan. This conspiracy being discovered to the earl, he ordered Macintosh to be immediately apprehended and brought to Strathbogie, where he was beheaded in the month of August of that year. His lands were also forfeited at the same time. This summary proceeding excited the sympathy and roused the indignation of the friends of the deceased chief, particularly of the Earl of Cassilis. A commotion was about to ensue, but matters were adjusted for a time, by the prudence of the queen regent, who recalled the act of forfeiture and restored Macintosh’s heir to all his father’s lands. But the clan Chattan were determined to avail themselves of the first favourable opportunity of being revenged upon the earl, which they, therefore, anxiously looked for. As Lauchlan Macintosh, a near kinsman of the chief, was suspected of having betrayed his chief to the earl, the clan entered his castle of Pettie by stealth, slew him, and banished all his dependants from the country of the clan.
The significant power given to the Earl of Huntly as lieutenant-general in northern Scotland, along with the quick and harsh actions he took to suppress the uprisings of some of the chiefs mentioned, created many enemies for him. In 1550, as he was about to go to France with the Earl of Sutherland to take the queen regent there, a conspiracy against him was formed, led by Macintosh, the chief of the clan Chattan. When the earl learned of this conspiracy, he ordered Macintosh to be arrested immediately and brought to Strathbogie, where he was executed in August of that year. His lands were also taken away at that time. This swift action stirred sympathy and anger among the friends of the deceased chief, especially the Earl of Cassilis. A disturbance was about to break out, but the queen regent, using her wisdom, intervened by canceling the forfeiture and restoring Macintosh’s heir to all his father's lands. However, the clan Chattan was determined to take advantage of the first good opportunity to get revenge on the earl, which they eagerly awaited. Since Lauchlan Macintosh, a close relative of the chief, was suspected of betraying him to the earl, the clan stealthily entered his castle at Pettie, killed him, and expelled all his followers from their territory.
About the same time the province of Sutherland again became the scene of some commotions. The earl having occasion to leave home, intrusted the government of the country to Alexander Gordon, his brother, who ruled it with great justice and severity; but the people, disliking the restraints put upon them by Alexander, created a tumult, and placed John Sutherland, son of Alexander Sutherland, the bastard, at their head. Seizing the favourable opportunity, as it appeared to them, when Alexander Gordon was attending divine service in the church at Golspikirktoun, they proceeded to attack him, but receiving notice of their intentions, he collected the little company he had about him, and went out of church resolutely to meet them. Alarmed at seeing him and his party approach, the people immediately dispersed and returned every man to his own house. But William Murray, son of Caen Murray, one of the family of Pulrossie, indignant at the affront offered to Alexander Gordon, shortly afterwards killed John Sutherland upon the Nether Green of Dunrobin, in revenge for which murder William Murray was himself thereafter slain by the Laird of Clyne.
Around the same time, the province of Sutherland faced some unrest again. The earl had to leave home and trusted the governing of the region to his brother, Alexander Gordon, who ruled with a fair but firm hand. However, the people resented the restrictions imposed by Alexander and caused a riot, appointing John Sutherland, the illegitimate son of Alexander Sutherland, as their leader. They saw a chance to strike while Alexander Gordon was at church in Golspikirktoun, and planned to attack him. But once Alexander got word of their intentions, he gathered the small group he had with him and bravely stepped out of church to confront them. When the crowd saw him approaching with his men, they quickly scattered, returning to their homes. However, William Murray, the son of Caen Murray from the Pulrossie family, was outraged by the insult to Alexander Gordon and soon killed John Sutherland on the Nether Green of Dunrobin. In retaliation for this murder, William Murray was later killed by the Laird of Clyne.
The Mackays also took advantage of the Earl of Sutherland’s absence, to plunder and lay waste the country. Y-Mackay, son of Donald, assembled the Strathnaver men and entered Sutherland, but Alexander Gordon forced him back into Strathnaver, and not content with acting on the defensive, he entered Mackay’s country, which he wasted, and carried off a large booty in goods and cattle, in the year 1551. Mackay, in his turn, retaliated, and this system of mutual aggression and spoliation continued for several years.[176]
The Mackays also took advantage of the Earl of Sutherland's absence to raid and devastate the land. Y-Mackay, Donald's son, gathered the Strathnaver men and invaded Sutherland, but Alexander Gordon pushed him back into Strathnaver. Not satisfied with just defending, he then invaded Mackay's territory, destroying it and taking away a large haul of goods and livestock in the year 1551. Mackay retaliated, and this cycle of mutual aggression and looting continued for several years.[176]
During the absence of the Earl of Huntly in France, John of Moydart, chief of the Clanranald, returned from the isles and recommenced his usual course of rapine. The queen regent, on her return from France, being invested with full authority, sent the Earl of Huntly on an expedition to the north, for the purpose of apprehending Clanranald and putting an end to his outrages. The earl having mustered a considerable force, chiefly Highlanders of the clan Chattan, passed into Moydart and Knoydart, but his operations were paralyzed by disputes in his camp. The chief and his men having abandoned their own country, the earl proposed to pursue them in their retreats among the fastnesses of the Highlands; but his principal officers, who were chiefly from the Lowlands, unaccustomed to such a mode of warfare in such a country, demurred; and as the earl was afraid to entrust himself with the clan Chattan, who owed him a deep grudge on account of the execution of their last chief, he abandoned the[89] enterprise and returned to the low country. Sir Robert Gordon says that the failure of the expedition was owing to a tumult raised in the earl’s camp by the clan Chattan, who returned home; but we are rather disposed to consider Bishop Lesley’s account, which we have followed, as the more correct.[177]
During the Earl of Huntly's absence in France, John of Moydart, leader of the Clanranald, came back from the islands and resumed his usual activities of plunder. When the queen regent returned from France, she was given full authority and sent the Earl of Huntly on a mission to the north to capture Clanranald and put a stop to his attacks. The earl gathered a substantial force, mainly Highlanders from the clan Chattan, and moved into Moydart and Knoydart. However, his efforts were hampered by conflicts within his camp. With the chief and his men having left their homeland, the earl suggested chasing them into the remote areas of the Highlands. But his main officers, mostly from the Lowlands and unfamiliar with this type of warfare in such terrain, hesitated. Furthermore, the earl was wary of trusting the clan Chattan, who held a deep grudge against him due to the execution of their last chief. Thus, he gave up on the mission and returned to the lowlands. Sir Robert Gordon claims that the failure of the expedition was due to a disturbance caused by the clan Chattan in the earl’s camp, who then went home; however, we lean towards Bishop Lesley’s account, which we have followed, as the more accurate.
The failure of this expedition gave great offence to the queen, who, instigated it is supposed by Huntly’s enemies, attributed it to negligence on his part. The consequence was, that the earl was committed a prisoner to the castle of Edinburgh in the month of October, where he remained till the month of March following. He was compelled to renounce the earldom of Moray and the lordship of Abernethy, with his tacks and possessions in Orkney and Zetland, and the tacks of the lands of the earldom of Mar and of the lordship of Strathdie, of which he was bailie and steward, and he was moreover condemned to a banishment of five years in France. But as he was about to leave the kingdom, the queen, taking a more favourable view of his conduct, recalled the sentence of banishment, and restored him to the office of chancellor, of which he had been deprived; and to make this act of leniency somewhat palatable to the earl’s enemies, the queen exacted a heavy pecuniary fine from the earl.
The failure of this expedition greatly upset the queen, who was reportedly influenced by Huntly's enemies, and blamed him for negligence. As a result, the earl was imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle in October and remained there until March. He was forced to give up the earldom of Moray and the lordship of Abernethy, along with his holdings in Orkney and Shetland, as well as the leases for the lands of the earldom of Mar and the lordship of Strathdie, where he served as bailie and steward. Additionally, he was sentenced to a five-year banishment in France. However, just as he was about to leave the kingdom, the queen reconsidered his actions, revoked the banishment, and reinstated him as chancellor, a position he had lost. To make this act of mercy more acceptable to the earl’s enemies, the queen imposed a substantial fine on him.
The great disorders which prevailed in the Highlands at this time, induced the queen-regent to undertake a journey thither in order to punish these breaches of the law, and to repress existing tumults. She accordingly arrived at Inverness in the month of July, 1555, where she was met by John, Earl of Sutherland, and George, Earl of Caithness. Although the latter nobleman was requested to bring his countrymen along with him to the court, he neglected or declined to do so, and he was therefore committed to prison at Inverness, Aberdeen, and Edinburgh, successively, and he was not restored to liberty till he paid a considerable sum of money. Y-Mackay of Far was also summoned to appear before the queen at Inverness, to answer for his spoliations committed in the country of Sutherland during the absence of Earl John in France; but he refused to appear. Whereupon the queen granted a commission to the Earl of Sutherland, to bring Mackay to justice. The earl accordingly entered Strathnaver with a great force, sacking and spoiling every thing in his way, and possessing himself of all the principal positions to prevent Mackay’s escape. Mackay, however, avoided the earl, and as he declined to fight, the earl laid siege to the castle of Borwe, the principal strength in Strathnaver, scarcely two miles distant from Far, which he took after a short siege, and hanged Ruaridh-Mac-Iain-Mhoir, the commander. This fort the earl completely demolished.
The major chaos in the Highlands at this time prompted the queen-regent to take a trip there to punish those breaking the law and to suppress the ongoing unrest. She arrived in Inverness in July 1555, where she was greeted by John, Earl of Sutherland, and George, Earl of Caithness. Although George was asked to bring his supporters to court, he either failed to do so or refused, resulting in his imprisonment in Inverness, Aberdeen, and Edinburgh in turn, until he paid a hefty sum for his release. Y-Mackay of Far was also called to appear before the queen in Inverness to answer for the plundering he had done in Sutherland while Earl John was in France, but he refused to show up. In response, the queen gave the Earl of Sutherland the authority to bring Mackay to justice. The earl then entered Strathnaver with a large force, looting everything in his path and taking over key locations to prevent Mackay from escaping. However, Mackay evaded the earl, and since he wouldn’t engage in battle, the earl laid siege to Borwe Castle, the main stronghold in Strathnaver, which was only about two miles from Far. After a brief siege, he captured the castle and hanged Ruaridh-Mac-Iain-Mhoir, the commander. The earl completely destroyed this fort.
While the Earl of Sutherland was engaged in the siege, Mackay entered Sutherland secretly, and burnt the church of Loth. He thereafter went to the village of Knockartol, where he met Mackenzie and his countrymen in Strathbroray. A slight skirmish took place between them; but Mackay and his men fled after he had lost Angus-Mackeanvoir, one of his commanders, and several of his followers. Mackenzie was thereupon appointed by the earl to protect Sutherland from the incursions of Mackay during his stay in Strathnaver. Having been defeated again by Mackenzie, and seeing no chance of escape, Mackay surrendered himself, and was carried south, and committed a prisoner to the castle of Edinburgh, in which he remained a considerable time. During the queen’s stay in the north many notorious delinquents were brought to trial, condemned and executed.
While the Earl of Sutherland was engaged in the siege, Mackay secretly entered Sutherland and burned the church of Loth. He then went to the village of Knockartol, where he met Mackenzie and his fellow countrymen in Strathbroray. A brief skirmish occurred between them, but Mackay and his men fled after losing Angus-Mackeanvoir, one of his commanders, along with several of his followers. Mackenzie was then appointed by the earl to protect Sutherland from Mackay's incursions during his time in Strathnaver. After being defeated again by Mackenzie and seeing no way to escape, Mackay surrendered and was taken south, imprisoned in the castle of Edinburgh, where he stayed for a considerable time. During the queen's visit to the north, many notorious criminals were brought to trial, condemned, and executed.
During Mackay’s detention in Edinburgh, John Mor-Mackay, who took charge of his kinsman’s estate, seizing the opportunity of the Earl of Sutherland’s absence in the south of Scotland, entered Sutherland at the head of a determined body of Strathnaver men, and spoiled and wasted the east corner of that province, and burnt the chapel of St. Ninian. Mac-Mhic-Sheumais, chief of the Clan-Gun, the Laird of Clyne, the Terrell of the Doill, and James Mac-William, having collected a body of Sutherland men, pursued the Strathnaver men, whom they overtook at the foot of the hill called Ben-Moir, in Berridell. Here they laid an ambush for them, and having, by favour of a fog, passed their sentinels, they[90] unexpectedly surprised Mackay’s men, and attacked them with great fury. The Strathnaver men made an obstinate resistance, but were at length overpowered. Many of them were killed, and others drowned in the water of Garwary. Mackay himself escaped with great difficulty. This was one of the severest defeats the Strathnaver men ever experienced, except at the battle of Knoken-dow-Reywird.
During Mackay’s time in detention in Edinburgh, John Mor-Mackay, who was in charge of his relative’s estate, took advantage of the Earl of Sutherland being away in southern Scotland. He led a determined group of Strathnaver men into Sutherland, where they looted and destroyed the eastern part of the province, even burning the chapel of St. Ninian. Mac-Mhic-Sheumais, the chief of the Clan-Gun, along with the Laird of Clyne, the Terrell of the Doill, and James Mac-William, gathered a group of Sutherland men and chased after the Strathnaver men. They caught up with them at the foot of a hill called Ben-Moir, in Berridell. There, they set an ambush, and with the cover of fog, they managed to slip past the sentinels. They unexpectedly surprised Mackay’s men and attacked them fiercely. The Strathnaver men fought back valiantly but were ultimately overwhelmed. Many were killed, and others drowned in the river Garwary. Mackay himself barely managed to escape. This was one of the worst defeats the Strathnaver men ever faced, aside from the battle of Knoken-dow-Reywird.
On the release of Mackay from his confinement in the castle of Edinburgh, he was employed in the wars upon the borders, against the English, in which he acquitted himself courageously; and on his return to Strathnaver he submitted himself to the Earl of Sutherland, with whom he lived in peace during the remainder of the earl’s life. But Mackay incurred the just displeasure of the tribe of Slaight-ean-Voir by the committal of two crimes of the deepest dye. Having imbibed a violent affection for the wife of Tormaid-Mac-Iain-Mhoir, the chieftain of that tribe, he, in order to accomplish his object, slew the chief, after which he violated his wife, by whom he had a son called Donald Balloch Mackay. The insulted clan flew to arms; but they were defeated at Durines, by the murderer and adulterer, after a sharp skirmish. Three of the principal men of the tribe who had given themselves up, trusting to Mackay’s clemency, were beheaded.[178]
Upon Mackay's release from his confinement in Edinburgh Castle, he was involved in battles on the borders against the English, where he distinguished himself bravely. After returning to Strathnaver, he submitted to the Earl of Sutherland and lived in peace for the rest of the earl’s life. However, Mackay earned the rightful wrath of the Slaight-ean-Voir tribe by committing two heinous acts. He developed a strong infatuation with the wife of Tormaid-Mac-Iain-Mhoir, the chieftain of that tribe, and to achieve his goal, he killed the chief. Afterward, he assaulted his wife, with whom he had a son named Donald Balloch Mackay. The offended clan rallied to fight back, but they were defeated at Durines by the murderer and adulterer after a fierce skirmish. Three of the tribe's leaders who had surrendered, trusting in Mackay’s mercy, were beheaded.[178]
In the early part of the reign of the unfortunate Queen Mary, during the period of the Reformation in Scotland, the house of Huntly had acquired such an influence in the north and north-east of Scotland, the old Maormorate of Moray, as to be looked upon with suspicion by the government of the day. Moreover the Lords of the Congregation regarded the earl with no friendly feeling as the great leader of the Roman Catholic party in the country, and it was therefore resolved that Mary should make a royal progress northwards, apparently for the purpose of seeing what was the real state of matters, and, if possible, try to overawe the earl, and remind him that he was only a subject. The queen, who, although Huntly was the Catholic leader, appears to have entered into the expedition heartily; and her bastard brother, the Earl of Murray, proceeded, in 1562, northwards, backed by a small army, and on finding the earl fractious, laid siege to the castle of Inverness, which was taken, and the governor hanged. The queen’s army and the followers of Huntly met at the hill of Corrichie, about sixteen miles west of Aberdeen, when the latter were defeated, the earl himself being found among the slain. It was on this occasion that Mary is said to have wished herself a man to be able to ride forth “in jack and knap-skull.” This expedition was the means of effectually breaking the influence of this powerful northern family.
In the early part of the reign of the unfortunate Queen Mary, during the Reformation in Scotland, the House of Huntly had gained such influence in the north and northeast of Scotland, the old Maormorate of Moray, that the government viewed them with suspicion. Moreover, the Lords of the Congregation held the earl in low regard as the main leader of the Roman Catholic party in the country, so it was decided that Mary should make a royal visit northward, apparently to assess the situation and, if possible, try to intimidate the earl and remind him that he was just a subject. The queen, who, despite Huntly being the Catholic leader, seemed to fully support the expedition; and her illegitimate brother, the Earl of Murray, went north in 1562 with a small army. When they found the earl to be difficult, they laid siege to the castle of Inverness, which was captured, and the governor was hanged. The queen’s army and Huntly's followers faced off at the hill of Corrichie, about sixteen miles west of Aberdeen, where the latter was defeated, and the earl himself was found among the dead. It was during this event that Mary reportedly wished she were a man so she could ride out “in jack and knap-skull.” This campaign effectively broke the influence of this powerful northern family.
George, Earl of Caithness, who had long borne a mortal hatred to John, Earl of Sutherland, now projected a scheme for cutting him off, as well as his countess, who was big with child, and their only son, Alexander Gordon; the earl and countess were accordingly both poisoned at Helmsdale, while at supper, by Isobel Sinclair, wife of Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, and sister of William Sinclair of Dumbaith, instigated, it is said, by the earl; but their son, Alexander, made a very narrow escape, not having returned in time from a hunting excursion to join his father and mother at supper. On Alexander’s return the earl had become fully aware of the danger of his situation, and he was thus prevented by his father from participating in any part of the supper which remained, and after taking an affectionate and parting farewell, and recommending him to the protection of God and of his dearest friends, he sent him to Dunrobin the same night without his supper. The earl and his lady were carried next morning to Dunrobin, where they died within five days thereafter, in the month of July, 1567, and were buried in the cathedral church at Dornoch. Pretending to cover himself from the imputation of being concerned in this murder, the Earl of Caithness punished some of the earl’s most faithful servants under the colour of avenging his death; but the deceased earl’s friends being determined to obtain justice, apprehended Isobel Sinclair, and sent her to Edinburgh to stand her trial, where, after being tried and condemned, she died on the day appointed for her execution. During all the time of her illness she vented the most dreadful imprecations upon her cousin,[91] the earl, who had induced her to commit the horrid act. Had this woman succeeded in cutting off the earl’s son, her own eldest son, John Gordon, but for the extraordinary circumstances of his death, to be noticed, would have succeeded to the earldom, as he was the next male heir. This youth happening to be in the house when his mother had prepared the poison, became extremely thirsty, and called for a drink. One of his mother’s servants, not aware of the preparation, presented to the youth a portion of the liquid into which the poison had been infused, which he drank. This occasioned his death within two days, a circumstance which, together with the appearances of the body after death, gave a clue to the discovery of his mother’s guilt.[179]
George, Earl of Caithness, who had long harbored a deep hatred for John, Earl of Sutherland, devised a plan to eliminate both him and his pregnant wife, as well as their only son, Alexander Gordon. Consequently, the earl and his wife were poisoned at Helmsdale during supper by Isobel Sinclair, the wife of Gilbert Gordon of Gartay and sister of William Sinclair of Dumbaith, reportedly instigated by the earl. However, their son, Alexander, narrowly escaped, as he returned late from a hunting trip and missed joining his parents for supper. When Alexander got back, his father was already aware of their perilous situation, so he prevented him from partaking in any remaining food and bid him a warm farewell, entrusting him to God’s care and that of his closest friends. He sent Alexander to Dunrobin that same night without supper. The earl and his wife were taken to Dunrobin the next morning, where they died within five days in July 1567, and were buried in the Dornoch cathedral. To deflect suspicion of his involvement in the murder, the Earl of Caithness punished some of the deceased earl’s loyal servants under the guise of avenging his death. However, friends of the late earl were determined to seek justice, capturing Isobel Sinclair and sending her to Edinburgh for trial, where she was tried, convicted, and executed on the appointed day. Throughout her illness, she uttered horrifying curses against her cousin, the earl, who had pushed her to commit the heinous act. If she had succeeded in killing the earl’s son, her own oldest child, John Gordon, would have inherited the earldom, as he was the next male heir, contingent upon the unusual circumstances of his death, which will be discussed later. This young man happened to be in the house when his mother prepared the poison and became exceedingly thirsty, asking for a drink. One of his mother's servants, unaware of the poison, gave him some of the tainted liquid, which he drank. This led to his death within two days, and the state of his body afterward provided clues to uncover his mother’s guilt.[91][179]
Taking advantage of the calamity which had befallen the house of Sutherland, and the minority of the young earl, now only fifteen years of age, Y-Mackay of Far, who had formed an alliance with the Earl of Caithness, in 1567 invaded the country of Sutherland, wasted the barony of Skibo, entered the town of Dornoch, and, upon the pretence of a quarrel with the Murrays, by whom it was chiefly inhabited, set fire to it, in which outrage he was assisted by the Laird of Duffus. These measures were only preliminary to a design which the Earl of Caithness had formed to get the Earl of Sutherland into his hands, but he had the cunning to conceal his intentions in the meantime, and to instigate Mackay to act as he wished, without appearing to be in any way concerned.
Taking advantage of the disaster that had hit the Sutherland family and the fact that the young earl was only fifteen, Y-Mackay of Far, who had formed an alliance with the Earl of Caithness, invaded Sutherland in 1567. He destroyed the Skibo barony, entered the town of Dornoch, and, under the guise of a feud with the mainly Murray-inhabited area, set fire to it, with help from the Laird of Duffus. These actions were just a prelude to a plan the Earl of Caithness had to capture the Earl of Sutherland, but he cleverly kept his true intentions hidden while manipulating Mackay to do his bidding without appearing directly involved.
In pursuance of his design upon Alexander, the young Earl of Sutherland, the Earl of Caithness prevailed upon Robert Stuart, bishop of Caithness, to write a letter to the governor of the castle of Skibo, in which the Earl of Sutherland resided, to deliver up the castle to him; a request with which the governor complied. Having taken possession of the castle, the earl carried off the young man into Caithness, and although only fifteen years of age, he got him married to Lady Barbara Sinclair, his daughter, then aged thirty-two years. Y-Mackay was the paramour of this lady, and for continuing the connexion with him she was afterwards divorced by her husband.
In pursuit of his plan against Alexander, the young Earl of Sutherland, the Earl of Caithness, convinced Robert Stuart, the bishop of Caithness, to write a letter to the governor of Skibo Castle, where the Earl of Sutherland was staying, asking him to hand over the castle. The governor agreed to the request. Once the earl took control of the castle, he brought the young man to Caithness, and even though he was only fifteen years old, he arranged for him to marry Lady Barbara Sinclair, his daughter, who was then thirty-two years old. Y-Mackay was the lover of this lady, and for continuing the relationship with him, she was later divorced by her husband.
The Earl of Caithness having succeeded in his wishes in obtaining possession of the Earl of Sutherland, entered the earl’s country, and took possession of Dunrobin castle, in which he fixed his residence. He also brought the Earl of Sutherland along with him, but he treated him meanly, and he burnt all the papers belonging to the house of Sutherland he could lay his hands on. Cruel and avaricious, he, under the pretence of vindicating the law, for imaginary crimes expelled many of the ancient families in Sutherland from the country, put many of the inhabitants to death, disabled those he banished, in their persons, by new and unheard-of modes of torture, and stripped them of all their wealth. To be suspected of favouring the house of Sutherland, and to be wealthy, were deemed capital crimes by this oppressor.
The Earl of Caithness, having achieved his goal of taking control of the Earl of Sutherland, entered the earl’s territory and seized Dunrobin Castle as his residence. He also brought the Earl of Sutherland with him, but treated him poorly and destroyed all the documents belonging to the Sutherland family that he could find. Cruel and greedy, he pretended to uphold the law while falsely accusing many of the ancient families in Sutherland of crimes. He expelled them from the area, executed many inhabitants, and tortured those he banished in new and brutal ways, stripping them of all their wealth. Being suspected of supporting the house of Sutherland or being affluent were considered serious crimes by this tyrant.
As the Earl of Sutherland did not live on friendly terms with his wife on account of her licentious connexion with Mackay, and as there appeared no chance of any issue, the Earl of Caithness formed the base design of cutting off the Earl of Sutherland, and marrying William Sinclair, his second son, to Lady Margaret Gordon, the eldest sister of the Earl of Sutherland, whom he had also gotten into his hands, with the view of making William earl of Sutherland. The better to conceal his intentions the Earl of Caithness made a journey south to Edinburgh, and gave the necessary instructions to those in his confidence to despatch the Earl of Sutherland; but some of his trusty friends having received private intelligence of the designs of the Earl of Caithness from some persons who were privy thereto, they instantly set about measures for defeating them by getting possession of the Earl of Sutherland’s person. Accordingly, under cloud of night, they came quietly to the burn of Golspie, in the vicinity of Dunrobin, where, concealing themselves to prevent discovery, they sent Alexander Gordon of Sidderay to the castle, disguised as a pedlar, for the purpose of warning the Earl of Sutherland of the danger of his situation, and devising means of escape. Being made acquainted with the design upon his life, and the plans of his friends for rescuing him, the earl, early the following morning, proposed to the residents in the castle, under[92] whose charge he was, to accompany him on a small excursion in the neighbourhood. This proposal seemed so reasonable in itself, that, although he was perpetually watched by the Earl of Caithness’ servants, and his liberty greatly restrained, they at once agreed; and, going out, the earl being aware of the ambush laid by his friends, led his keepers directly into the snare before they were aware of danger. The earl’s friends thereupon rushed from their hiding-place, and seizing him, conveyed him safely out of the country of Sutherland to Strathbogie. This took place in 1569. As soon as the Earl of Caithness’s retainers heard of the escape of Earl Alexander, they collected a party of men favourable to their interests, and went in hot pursuit of him as far as Port-ne-Coulter; but they found that the earl and his friends had just crossed the ferry.[180]
As the Earl of Sutherland didn’t get along with his wife because of her affair with Mackay, and since it looked unlikely that they would have any children, the Earl of Caithness decided to eliminate the Earl of Sutherland. He planned to marry his second son, William Sinclair, to Lady Margaret Gordon, the eldest sister of the Earl of Sutherland, whom he had also managed to take control of, aiming to make William the Earl of Sutherland. To hide his plans, the Earl of Caithness traveled south to Edinburgh and instructed his trusted allies to take care of the Earl of Sutherland. However, some of his loyal friends received a tip-off about the Earl of Caithness’s plot from someone in the know, and they quickly came up with a plan to thwart it by capturing the Earl of Sutherland. So, under the cover of night, they quietly arrived at the burn of Golspie, near Dunrobin, and concealed themselves to avoid detection. They sent Alexander Gordon of Sidderay to the castle, disguised as a peddler, to warn the Earl of Sutherland about the danger he was in and to discuss escape options. Once the Earl learned about the plot against his life and his friends’ plans to rescue him, he proposed to those living in the castle, who were responsible for him, that they take a short trip nearby. This seemed like a reasonable suggestion, so even though he was constantly monitored by the Earl of Caithness’s staff and his freedom was significantly restricted, they agreed. When they went out, the Earl, knowing about the ambush set by his friends, led his keepers right into the trap before they realized they were in danger. His friends then rushed out from their hiding spots, seized him, and safely got him out of Sutherland to Strathbogie. This happened in 1569. As soon as the Earl of Caithness’s men heard about Earl Alexander’s escape, they gathered supporters and pursued him as far as Port-ne-Coulter, but they discovered that the Earl and his friends had just crossed the ferry.[180]
Shortly after this affair a quarrel ensued between the Monroes and the clan Kenzie, two very powerful Ross-shire clans. Lesley, the celebrated bishop of Ross, had made over to his cousin, the Laird of Balquhain, the right and title of the castle of the Canonry of Ross, together with the castle lands. Notwithstanding this grant, the Regent Murray had given the custody of this castle to Andrew Monroe of Milntown; and to make Lesley bear with the loss, the Regent promised him some of the lands of the Barony of Fintry in Buchan, but on condition that he should cede to Monroe the castle and castle lands of the Canonry; but the untimely and unexpected death of the Regent interrupted this arrangement, and Andrew Monroe did not, of course, obtain the title to the castle and castle lands as he expected. Yet Monroe had the address to obtain permission from the Earl of Lennox during his regency, and afterwards from the Earl of Mar, his successor in that office, to get possession of the castle. The clan Kenzie grudging to see Monroe in possession, and being desirous to get hold of the castle themselves, purchased Lesley’s right, and, by virtue thereof, demanded delivery of the castle. Monroe refused to accede to this demand, on which the clan laid siege to the castle; but Monroe defended it for three years at the expense of many lives on both sides. It was then delivered up to the clan Kenzie under the act of pacification.[181]
Shortly after this incident, a conflict broke out between the Monroes and the Kenzie clan, two very powerful clans from Ross-shire. Lesley, the well-known bishop of Ross, had granted his cousin, the Laird of Balquhain, the rights to the castle of the Canonry of Ross and its lands. Despite this grant, Regent Murray had given control of the castle to Andrew Monroe of Milntown. To ease Lesley’s loss, the Regent promised him some lands from the Barony of Fintry in Buchan, but only if he agreed to transfer the castle and its lands to Monroe. However, the sudden and unexpected death of the Regent disrupted this arrangement, and Andrew Monroe did not, of course, get the title to the castle and its lands as he had hoped. Still, Monroe was able to secure permission from the Earl of Lennox during his regency, and later from the Earl of Mar, his successor, to take possession of the castle. The Kenzie clan, unhappy to see Monroe in control and eager to seize the castle for themselves, bought Lesley’s rights and demanded the castle be handed over. Monroe refused this demand, leading the clan to lay siege to the castle. However, Monroe defended it for three years, resulting in many lives lost on both sides. Ultimately, the castle was surrendered to the Kenzie clan under the act of pacification.[181]
No attempt was made by the Earl of Sutherland, during his minority, to recover his possessions from the Earl of Caithness. In the meantime the latter, disappointed and enraged at the escape of his destined prey, vexed and annoyed still farther the partisans of the Sutherland family. In particular, he directed his vengeance against the Murrays, and made William Sutherland of Evelick, brother to the Laird of Duffus, apprehend John Croy-Murray, under the pretence of bringing him to justice. This proceeding roused the indignation of Hugh Murray of Aberscors, who assembled his friends, and made several incursions upon the lands of Evelick, Pronsies, and Riercher. They also laid waste several villages belonging to the Laird of Duffus, from which they carried off some booty, and apprehending a gentleman of the Sutherlands, they detained him as an hostage for the safety of John Croy-Murray. Upon this the Laird of Duffus collected all his kinsmen and friends, together with the Siol-Phaill at Skibo, and proceeded to the town of Dornoch, with the intention of burning it. But the inhabitants, aided by the Murrays, went out to meet the enemy, whom they courageously attacked and overthrew, and pursued to the gates of Skibo. Besides killing several of Duffus’ men they made some prisoners, whom they exchanged for John Croy-Murray. This affair was called the skirmish of Torran-Roy.
No effort was made by the Earl of Sutherland, during his youth, to reclaim his lands from the Earl of Caithness. Meanwhile, the latter, frustrated and furious over losing his target, continued to bother and provoke the supporters of the Sutherland family. Specifically, he focused his anger on the Murrays and had William Sutherland of Evelick, brother of the Laird of Duffus, arrest John Croy-Murray under the guise of bringing him to justice. This action sparked outrage from Hugh Murray of Aberscors, who gathered his friends and launched several attacks on the lands of Evelick, Pronsies, and Riercher. They also destroyed several villages owned by the Laird of Duffus, taking some loot, and capturing a gentleman from the Sutherlands, whom they kept as a hostage for John Croy-Murray's safety. In response, the Laird of Duffus rallied all his relatives and friends, along with the Siol-Phaill at Skibo, and marched towards the town of Dornoch with the intent to burn it. However, the locals, supported by the Murrays, went out to confront the attackers, bravely fighting back and defeating them, driving them to the gates of Skibo. In addition to killing several of Duffus’ men, they captured some prisoners, who were exchanged for John Croy-Murray. This incident was known as the skirmish of Torran-Roy.
The Laird of Duffus, who was father-in-law to the Earl of Caithness, and supported him in all his plans, immediately sent notice of this disaster to the earl, who without delay sent his eldest son, John, Master of Caithness, with a large party of countrymen and friends, including Y-Mackay and his countrymen, to attack the Murrays in Dornoch. They besieged the town and castle, which were both manfully defended by the Murrays and their friends; but the Master of Caithness, favoured by the darkness of the night, set fire to the cathedral, the steeple of which, however, was preserved. After the town had been reduced, the Master of Caithness attacked the castle[93] and the steeple of the church, into which a body of men had thrown themselves, both of which held out for the space of a week, and would probably have resisted much longer, but for the interference of mutual friends of the parties, by whose mediation the Murrays surrendered the castle and the steeple of the church; and, as hostages for the due performance of other conditions, they delivered up Thomas Murray, son of Houcheon Murray of Aberscors, Houcheon Murray, son of Alexander Mac-Sir-Angus, and John Murray, son of Thomas Murray, the brother of John Murray of Aberscors. But the Earl of Caithness refused to ratify the treaty which his son had entered into with the Murrays, and afterwards basely beheaded the three hostages. These occurrences took place in the year 1570.[182]
The Laird of Duffus, who was the father-in-law of the Earl of Caithness and supported him in all his plans, quickly informed the earl about this disaster. Without delay, the earl sent his eldest son, John, Master of Caithness, along with a large group of locals and friends, including Y-Mackay and his men, to attack the Murrays in Dornoch. They laid siege to the town and castle, both of which were bravely defended by the Murrays and their allies. However, taking advantage of the night, the Master of Caithness set fire to the cathedral, although the steeple was preserved. Once the town was in ruins, the Master of Caithness turned his attention to the castle and the church steeple, where a group of men had sought refuge. Both held out for a week and might have lasted longer if it weren't for the intervention of mutual friends, who mediated the surrender of the castle and the steeple by the Murrays. As hostages to ensure the terms were followed, they handed over Thomas Murray, son of Houcheon Murray of Aberscors, Houcheon Murray, son of Alexander Mac-Sir-Angus, and John Murray, son of Thomas Murray, who was the brother of John Murray of Aberscors. However, the Earl of Caithness refused to endorse the agreement made by his son with the Murrays and later shamefully executed the three hostages. These events occurred in the year 1570.[93]
The Murrays and the other friends of the Sutherland family, no longer able to protect themselves from the vengeance of the Earl of Caithness, dispersed themselves into different countries, there to wait for more favourable times, when they might return to their native soil without danger. The Murrays went to Strathbogie, where Earl Alexander then resided. Hugh Gordon of Drummoy retired to Orkney, where he married a lady named Ursla Tulloch; but he frequently visited his friends in Sutherland, in spite of many snares laid for him by the Earl of Caithness, while secretly going and returning through Caithness. Hugh Gordon’s brothers took refuge with the Murrays at Strathbogie. John Gray of Skibo and his son Gilbert retired to St. Andrews, where their friend Robert, bishop of Caithness, then resided, and Mac-Mhic-Sheumais of Strathully went to Glengarry.
The Murrays and the other friends of the Sutherland family, unable to defend themselves from the wrath of the Earl of Caithness, scattered across different countries, waiting for a better time when they could safely return to their homeland. The Murrays moved to Strathbogie, where Earl Alexander was living at the time. Hugh Gordon of Drummoy went to Orkney, where he married a woman named Ursla Tulloch; however, he often visited his friends in Sutherland, despite the many traps set for him by the Earl of Caithness, sneaking in and out through Caithness. Hugh Gordon’s brothers sought refuge with the Murrays at Strathbogie. John Gray of Skibo and his son Gilbert moved to St. Andrews, where their friend Robert, bishop of Caithness, was living, and Mac-Mhic-Sheumais of Strathully went to Glengarry.
As the alliance of such a powerful and war-like chief as Mackay would have been of great importance to the Sutherland interest, an attempt was made to detach him from the Earl of Caithness. The plan appears to have originated with Hugh Murray of Aberscors, who made repeated visits to Strathbogie, to consult with the Earl of Sutherland and his friends on this subject, and afterwards went into Strathnaver and held a conference with Mackay, whom he prevailed upon to accompany him to Strathbogie. Mackay then entered into an engagement with the Earl of Huntly and the Earl of Sutherland, to assist the latter against the Earl of Caithness, in consideration of which, and on payment of £300 Scots, he obtained from the Earl of Huntly the heritable right and title of the lands of Strathnaver; but Mackay, influenced by Barbara Sinclair, the wife of the Earl of Sutherland, with whom he now publicly cohabited, broke his engagement, and continued to oppress the earl’s followers and dependents.
As the alliance with a powerful and aggressive leader like Mackay would have been really important to the Sutherland interests, there was an attempt to sway him away from the Earl of Caithness. The idea seems to have started with Hugh Murray of Aberscors, who made several trips to Strathbogie to discuss this issue with the Earl of Sutherland and his allies. Afterwards, he traveled to Strathnaver to meet with Mackay, convincing him to join him in Strathbogie. Mackay then made an agreement with the Earl of Huntly and the Earl of Sutherland to support the latter against the Earl of Caithness. In return and after receiving £300 Scots, he got from the Earl of Huntly the permanent rights to the lands of Strathnaver. However, influenced by Barbara Sinclair, the wife of the Earl of Sutherland, with whom he was now living openly, Mackay broke his agreement and continued to oppress the earl’s followers and dependents.
From some circumstances which have not transpired, the Earl of Caithness became suspicious of his son John, the Master of Caithness, as having, in connection with Mackay, a design upon his life. To put an end to the earl’s suspicion, Mackay advised John to go to Girnigo (Castle Sinclair), and to submit himself to his father’s pleasure, a request with which the Master complied; but, after arriving at Girnigo, he was, while conversing with his father, arrested by a party of armed men, who, upon a secret signal being given by the earl, had rushed in at the chamber door. He was instantly fettered and thrust into prison within the castle, where, after a miserable captivity of seven years, he died, a prey to famine and vermin.
Due to some undisclosed circumstances, the Earl of Caithness became suspicious of his son John, the Master of Caithness, believing he had a plot against his life in connection with Mackay. To dispel the earl's suspicions, Mackay suggested that John go to Girnigo (Castle Sinclair) and submit to his father's will, which John agreed to do. However, after arriving at Girnigo and while talking with his father, he was seized by a group of armed men who stormed in at the earl's secret signal. He was quickly shackled and thrown into a prison inside the castle, where, after a miserable seven-year captivity, he died from hunger and vermin.
Mackay, who had accompanied the Master to Girnigo, and who in all probability would have shared the same fate, escaped and returned home to Strathnaver, where he died, within four months thereafter, of grief and remorse for the many bad actions of his life. During the minority of his son Houcheon, John Mor-Mackay, the cousin, and John Beg-Mackay, the bastard son of Y-Mackay, took charge of the estate; but John Mor-Mackay was speedily removed from his charge by the Earl of Caithness, who, considering him as a favourer of the Earl of Sutherland, caused him to be apprehended and carried into Caithness, where he was detained in prison till his death. During this time John Robson, the chief of the clan Gun in Caithness and Strathnaver, became a dependent on the Earl of Sutherland, and acted as his factor in collecting the rents and duties of the bishop’s lands within Caithness which belonged to the earl. This connexion was exceedingly disagreeable to the Earl of Caithness,[94] who in consequence took a grudge at John Robson, and, to gratify his spleen, he instigated Houcheon Mackay to lay waste the lands of the clan Gun, in the Brea-Moir, in Caithness, without the knowledge of John Beg-Mackay, his brother. As the clan Gun had always been friendly to the family of Mackay, John Beg-Mackay was greatly exasperated at the conduct of the earl in enticing the young chief to commit such an outrage; but he had it not in his power to make any reparation to the injured clan. John Robson, the chief, however, assisted by Alexander Earl of Sutherland, invaded Strathnaver and made ample retaliation. Meeting the Strathnaver men at a place called Creach-Drumi-Doun, he attacked and defeated them, killing several of them, and chiefly those who had accompanied Houcheon Mackay in his expedition to the Brea-Moir. He then carried off a large quantity of booty, which he divided among the clan Gun of Strathully, who had suffered by Houcheon Mackay’s invasion.[183]
Mackay, who had gone with the Master to Girnigo and likely would have faced the same fate, managed to escape and returned home to Strathnaver, where he passed away within four months from grief and remorse for the many wrongs he committed in his life. While his son Houcheon was still a minor, John Mor-Mackay, his cousin, and John Beg-Mackay, the illegitimate son of Y-Mackay, took over the estate. However, John Mor-Mackay was soon removed from his position by the Earl of Caithness, who viewed him as a supporter of the Earl of Sutherland. The Earl had him arrested and taken to Caithness, where he was imprisoned until his death. During this period, John Robson, the leader of the clan Gun in Caithness and Strathnaver, became a follower of the Earl of Sutherland and acted as his agent in collecting the rents and duties from the bishop’s lands in Caithness that belonged to the earl. This connection was very unpleasant for the Earl of Caithness, who consequently held a grudge against John Robson. To take revenge, he encouraged Houcheon Mackay to devastate the lands of the clan Gun in Brea-Moir, Caithness, without informing John Beg-Mackay, his brother. Since the clan Gun had always been supportive of the Mackay family, John Beg-Mackay was extremely angered by the earl’s actions in influencing the young chief to commit such a wrongdoing; however, he was unable to make amends to the harmed clan. Nevertheless, John Robson, with help from Alexander Earl of Sutherland, invaded Strathnaver and took significant revenge. When he encountered the Strathnaver men at a place called Creach-Drumi-Doun, he attacked and defeated them, killing several, especially those who had accompanied Houcheon Mackay in his expedition to Brea-Moir. He then seized a large amount of loot, which he distributed among the clan Gun of Strathully, who had been affected by Houcheon Mackay’s invasion.[94]
The Earl of Caithness, having resolved to avenge himself on John Beg-Mackay for the displeasure shown by him at the conduct of Houcheon Mackay, and also on the clan Gun, prevailed upon Neill-Mac-Iain-Mac-William, chief of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, and James Mac-Rory, chief of the Sliochd-Iain-Mhoir, to attack them. Accordingly, in the month of September, 1579, these two chiefs, with their followers, entered Balnekill in Durines during the night-time, and slew John Beg-Mackay and William Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, the brother of John Robson, and some of their people. The friends of the deceased were not in a condition to retaliate, but they kept up the spirit of revenge so customary in those times, and only waited a favourable opportunity to gratify it. This did not occur till several years thereafter. In the year 1587, James Mac-Rory, “a fyne gentleman and a good commander,” according to Sir Robert Gordon, was assassinated by Donald Balloch-Mackay, the brother of John Beg-Mackay; and two years thereafter John Mackay, the son of John Beg, attacked Neill Mac-Iain-Mac-William, whom he wounded severely, and cut off some of his followers. “This Neill,” says Sir R. Gordon, “heir mentioned, wes a good captain, bold, craftie, of a verie good witt, and quick resolution.”
The Earl of Caithness, determined to get back at John Beg-Mackay for the offense caused by his treatment of Houcheon Mackay, and also against the clan Gun, persuaded Neill-Mac-Iain-Mac-William, chief of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, and James Mac-Rory, chief of the Sliochd-Iain-Mhoir, to launch an attack on them. So, in September 1579, these two chiefs, along with their followers, sneaked into Balnekill in Durines at night and killed John Beg-Mackay and William Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, the brother of John Robson, as well as some of their men. The friends of the deceased were not in a position to retaliate, but they maintained the desire for revenge that was common in those days, just waiting for a good chance to act on it. This opportunity didn't arise until several years later. In 1587, James Mac-Rory, “a fine gentleman and a good commander,” as Sir Robert Gordon described him, was murdered by Donald Balloch-Mackay, the brother of John Beg-Mackay; and two years later, John Mackay, the son of John Beg, attacked Neill Mac-Iain-Mac-William, inflicting serious injuries on him and killing some of his followers. “This Neill,” says Sir R. Gordon, “was a good captain, bold, clever, very smart, and decisive.”
After the death of John Beg-Mackay, and William Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, a most deadly and inveterate feud followed, between the clan Gun and the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, but no recital of the details has been handed down to us. “The long, the many, the horrible encounters,” observes Sir R. Gordon “which happened between these two trybes, with the bloodshed, and infinit spoills committed in every pairt of the diocy of Catteynes by them and their associats, are of so disordered and troublesome memorie, that, what with their asperous names, together with the confusion of place, tymes, and persons, would yet be (no doubt) a warr to the reader to overlook them; and therefor, to favor myne oune paines, and his who should get little profite or delight thereby, I doe pass them over.”[184]
After the deaths of John Beg-Mackay and William Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, a fierce and long-standing feud erupted between Clan Gun and the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, but no detailed accounts of it have been passed down to us. “The lengthy, numerous, and horrific clashes,” notes Sir R. Gordon, “that occurred between these two tribes, with the bloodshed and countless spoils taken in every part of the diocese of Catteynes by them and their associates, are so chaotic and troublesome to remember that, considering their difficult names along with the confusion of places, times, and persons, would certainly make it a chore for the reader to get through them; therefore, in order to ease my own effort, and for those who would gain little benefit or enjoyment from it, I will skip over them.”[184]
The clan Chattan, about this time, must have been harassing the surrounding districts to a terrible extent, and causing the government considerable trouble, as in 1583 we find a mandate addressed by King James “to our shirreffs of Kincardin, Abirdene, Banf, Elgen, Fores, Narne, and Invernyss; and to our derrest bruthir, James, Erle of Murray, our lieutenant generale in the north partis of our realme, and to our louittis consingis [ ... ] Erle of Suthirland; John Erle of Cathnes,” &c., &c., commanding them that inasmuch as John M’Kinlay, Thomas Mackinlay, Donald Glass, &c., “throcht assistance and fortifying of all the kin of Clanquhattane duelland within Baienach, Petty, Brauchly, Strathnarne, and other parts thereabout, committs daily fire-raising, slaughter, murder, heirschippis, and wasting of the cuntre,” to the harm of the true lieges, these sheriffs and others shall fall upon the “said Clanquhattane, and invade them to their utter destruction by slaughter, burning, drowning, and other ways; and leave na creature living of that clan, except priests, women, and bairns.” The “women and bairns” they were ordered to take to “some parts of the sea nearest land, quhair ships salbe forsene on our[95] expenses, to sail with them furth of our realme, and land with them in Jesland, Zesland, or Norway; because it were inhumanity to put hands in the blood of women and bairns.” Had this mandate for “stamping out” this troublesome clan been carried out it would certainly have been an effectual cure for many of the disturbances in the Highlands; but we cannot find any record as to what practical result followed the issue of this cruel decree.[185]
The Chattan clan was likely causing a lot of trouble in the neighboring areas around this time, making things difficult for the government. In 1583, King James issued a mandate to our sheriffs of Kincardin, Aberdeen, Banff, Elgin, Forres, Nairn, and Inverness; and to our dear brother, James, Earl of Murray, our lieutenant general in the northern parts of our realm, as well as our loving cousins, the Earl of Sutherland, John, Earl of Caithness, etc., commanding them that since John M’Kinlay, Thomas Mackinlay, Donald Glass, and others, “through assistance and support from all the kin of Clan Chattan living in Baienach, Petty, Brauchly, Strathnarne, and nearby areas, commit daily acts of arson, slaughter, murder, theft, and devastation of the countryside,” to the detriment of the loyal subjects, these sheriffs and others shall attack the “said Clan Chattan and destroy them completely through slaughter, burning, drowning, and other means; and leave no living thing of that clan, except priests, women, and children.” The “women and children” were to be taken to “some parts of the sea nearest to land, where ships will be provided at our[95] expense to take them out of our realm and land them in Jessland, Zeeland, or Norway; because it would be inhumane to shed the blood of women and children.” If this mandate to eliminate this troublesome clan had been carried out, it would have likely resolved many of the disturbances in the Highlands; however, there is no record of what actually happened after this harsh decree was issued.[185]
In the year 1585 a quarrel took place between Neill Houcheonson, and Donald Neilson, the Laird of Assynt, who had married Houcheon Mackay’s sister. The cause of Donald Neilson was espoused by Houcheon Mackay, and the clan Gun, who came with an army out of Caithness and Strathnaver, to besiege Neill Houcheonson in the isle of Assynt. Neill, who was commander of Assynt, and a follower of the Earl of Sutherland, sent immediate notice to the earl of Mackay’s movements, on receiving which the earl, assembling a body of men, despatched them to Assynt to raise the siege; but Mackay did not wait for their coming, and retreated into Strathnaver. As the Earl of Caithness had sent some of his people to assist Mackay, who was the Earl of Sutherland’s vassal, the latter resolved to punish both, and accordingly made preparations for entering Strathnaver and Caithness with an army. But some mutual friends of the parties interfered to prevent the effusion of blood, by prevailing on the two earls to meet at Elgin, in the presence of the Earl of Huntly and other friends, and get their differences adjusted. A meeting was accordingly held, at which the earls were reconciled. The whole blame of the troubles and commotions which had recently disturbed the peace of Sutherland and Caithness, was thrown upon the clan Gun, who were alleged to have been the chief instigators, and as their restless disposition might give rise to new disorders, it was agreed, at said meeting, to cut them off, and particularly that part of the tribe which dwelt in Caithness, which was chiefly dreaded, for which purpose the Earl of Caithness bound himself to deliver up to the Earl of Sutherland, certain individuals of the clan living in Caithness. To enable him to implement his engagement a resolution was entered into to send two companies of men against those of the clan Gun who dwelt in Caithness and Strathnaver, and to surround them in such a way as to prevent escape. The Earl of Caithness, notwithstanding, sent private notice to the clan of the preparations making against them by Angus Sutherland of Mellary, in Berriedale; but the clan were distrustful of the earl, as they had already received secret intelligence that he had assembled his people together for the purpose of attacking them.
In 1585, a conflict erupted between Neill Houcheonson and Donald Neilson, the Laird of Assynt, who had married Houcheon Mackay’s sister. Houcheon Mackay and the clan Gun supported Donald Neilson, coming with an army from Caithness and Strathnaver to besiege Neill Houcheonson on the Isle of Assynt. Neill, the commander of Assynt and a follower of the Earl of Sutherland, quickly informed the Earl about Mackay’s movements. In response, the Earl gathered a group of men and sent them to Assynt to lift the siege, but Mackay retreated into Strathnaver before they arrived. Since the Earl of Caithness had sent some of his people to aid Mackay, who was a vassal of the Earl of Sutherland, the latter decided to punish both and prepared to lead an army into Strathnaver and Caithness. However, some mutual friends intervened to prevent violence by convincing the two earls to meet in Elgin, with the Earl of Huntly and other allies present, to settle their disputes. They accordingly met and reconciled, placing the blame for the recent unrest in Sutherland and Caithness on the clan Gun, who were considered the main instigators. Concerned that their disruptive nature might lead to further chaos, it was decided at the meeting to eliminate them, especially the part of the clan residing in Caithness, which was particularly feared. The Earl of Caithness committed to handing over certain members of the clan living in Caithness to the Earl of Sutherland. To fulfill this agreement, a plan was made to send two companies of men against the clan Gun in Caithness and Strathnaver and to encircle them to prevent their escape. Nevertheless, the Earl of Caithness secretly warned the clan about the preparations being made against them by Angus Sutherland of Mellary in Berriedale. The clan, however, was suspicious of the earl, having already received intel that he had gathered his people to attack them.
As soon as the Earl of Sutherland could get his men collected he proceeded to march to the territories of the clan Gun; but meeting by chance, on his way, with a party of Strathnaver men, under the command of William Mackay, brother of Houcheon Mackay, carrying off the cattle of James Mac-Rory, a vassal of his own, from Coireceann Loch in the Diri-Meanigh, he rescued and brought back his vassal’s cattle. After this the earl’s party pursued William Mackay and the Strathnaver men during the whole day, and killed one of the principal men of the clan Gun in Strathnaver, called Angus-Roy, with several others of Mackay’s company. This affair was called Latha-Tom-Fraoich, that is, the day of the heather bush. At the end of the pursuit, and towards evening, the pursued party found themselves on the borders of Caithness, where they found the clan Gun assembled in consequence of the rising of the Caithness people who had taken away their cattle.
As soon as the Earl of Sutherland was able to gather his men, he set off to march into the territory of the clan Gun. However, on his way, he unexpectedly encountered a group of Strathnaver men led by William Mackay, the brother of Houcheon Mackay, who were stealing the cattle of James Mac-Rory, a vassal of his own, from Coireceann Loch in the Diri-Meanigh. He rescued and brought back his vassal’s cattle. After that, the earl’s party chased William Mackay and the Strathnaver men all day long, killing one of the key members of the clan Gun in Strathnaver named Angus-Roy, along with several others from Mackay’s group. This event was referred to as Latha-Tom-Fraoich, meaning the day of the heather bush. By the end of the pursuit, and as evening approached, the fleeing group found themselves on the borders of Caithness, where they discovered the clan Gun gathered due to the uprising of the Caithness people who had taken their cattle.
This accidental meeting of the Strathnaver men and the clan Gun was the means, probably, of saving both from destruction. They immediately entered into an alliance to stand by one another, and to live or die together. Next morning they found themselves placed between two powerful bodies of their enemies. On the one side was the Earl of Sutherland’s party at no great distance, reposing themselves from the fatigues of the preceding day, and on the other were seen advancing the Caithness men, conducted by Henry Sinclair, brother to the laird of Dun, and cousin to the Earl of Caithness. A council of war was immediately held to consult how to act in this emergency, when it was resolved to attack the Caithness men[96] first, as they were far inferior in numbers, which was done by the clan Gun and their allies, who had the advantage of the hill, with great resolution. The former foolishly expended their arrows while at a distance from their opponents; but the clan Gun having husbanded their shot till they came in close contact with the enemy, did great execution. The Caithness men were completely over-thrown, after leaving 140 of their party, with their captain, Henry Sinclair, dead on the field of battle. Had not the darkness of the night favoured their flight, they would have all been destroyed. Henry Sinclair was Mackay’s uncle, and not being aware that he had been in the engagement till he recognised his body among the slain, Mackay felt extremely grieved at the unexpected death of his relative. This skirmish took place at Aldgown, in the year 1586. The Sutherland men having lost sight of Mackay and his party among the hills, immediately before the conflict, returned into their own country with the booty they had recovered, and were not aware of the defeat of the Caithness men till some time after that event.
This chance meeting between the Strathnaver men and the clan Gun likely saved both groups from destruction. They quickly formed an alliance to support each other and to stand together in battle. The next morning, they found themselves caught between two powerful enemy forces. On one side, the Earl of Sutherland’s group was resting nearby after the previous day’s troubles, while on the other side, the Caithness men, led by Henry Sinclair, brother of the laird of Dun and cousin to the Earl of Caithness, were approaching. A council of war was convened to discuss how to respond to this situation, and it was decided to attack the Caithness men first, as they were significantly outnumbered. The clan Gun and their allies, who had the advantage of higher ground, attacked with determination. The Caithness men foolishly wasted their arrows while still far from their enemies, but the clan Gun saved their shots until they were closer, causing heavy casualties. The Caithness men were completely defeated, with 140 of their fighters, including their leader Henry Sinclair, killed on the battlefield. If it hadn't been for the nightfall aiding their escape, they would have all been wiped out. Henry Sinclair was Mackay’s uncle, and not realizing he had been involved in the battle until he saw his body among the dead, Mackay was deeply saddened by the unexpected loss of his relative. This skirmish happened at Aldgown in 1586. The Sutherland men, having lost track of Mackay and his group in the hills just before the fighting, returned to their own territory with the spoils they had taken and didn't learn about the defeat of the Caithness men until some time later.
The Earl of Caithness afterwards confessed that he had no intention of attacking the clan Gun at the time in question; but that his policy was to have allowed them to be closely pressed and pursued by the Sutherland men, and then to have relieved them from the imminent danger they would thereby be placed in, so that they might consider that it was to him they owed their safety, and thus lay them under fresh obligations to him. But the deceitful part he acted proved very disastrous to his people, and the result so exasperated him against the clan Gun, that he hanged John Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, chieftain of the clan Gun, in Caithness, whom he had kept captive for some time.
The Earl of Caithness later admitted that he never planned to attack the clan Gun at that time; instead, his strategy was to let the Sutherland men closely pursue them. He intended to step in and save them from the danger they were in, making them feel indebted to him for their safety and creating new obligations toward him. However, his deceitful actions ended up causing great harm to his people. The outcome angered him so much against the clan Gun that he executed John Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, the chieftain of the clan Gun, in Caithness, a man he had kept captive for some time.
The result of all these proceedings was another meeting between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness at the hill of Bingrime in Sutherland, which was brought about by the mediation of Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun, who was sent into the north by his nephew, the Earl of Huntly, for that purpose. Here again a new confederacy was formed against the clan Gun in Caithness, who were now maintained and harboured by Mackay. The Earl of Sutherland, on account of the recent defeat of the Caithness men, undertook to attack the clan first. He accordingly directed two bodies to march with all haste against the clan, one of which was commanded by James Mac-Rory and Neill Mac-Iain-Mac-William, chief of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, who were now under the protection of the Earl of Sutherland; and the other by William Sutherland Johnson, George Gordon in Marle, and William Murray in Kinnald, brother of Hugh Murray of Aberscors. Houcheon Mackay, seeing no hopes of maintaining the clan Gun any longer without danger to himself, discharged them from his country, whereupon they made preparations for seeking an asylum in the western isles. But, on their journey thither, they were met near Loch Broom, at a place called Leckmelme, by James Mac-Rory and Neill Mac-Iain-Mac-William, where, after a sharp skirmish, they were overthrown, and the greater part of them killed. Their commander, George Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, brother of John Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, who was hanged by the Earl of Caithness, was severely wounded, and was taken prisoner after an unsuccessful attempt to escape by swimming across a loch close by. After being carried to Dunrobin castle, and presented to the Earl of Sutherland, George Gun was sent by him to the Earl of Caithness, who, though extremely grieved at the misfortune which had happened to the clan Gun, dissembled his vexation, and received the prisoner as if he approved of the Earl of Sutherland’s proceedings against him and his unfortunate people. After a short confinement, George Gun was released from his captivity by the Earl of Caithness, at the entreaty of the Earl of Sutherland, not from any favour to the prisoner himself, or to the earl, whom the Earl of Caithness hated mortally, but with the design of making Gun an instrument of annoyance to some of the Earl of Sutherland’s neighbours. But the Earl of Caithness was disappointed in his object, for George Gun, after his enlargement from prison, always remained faithful to the Earl of Sutherland.[186]
The outcome of all these events was yet another meeting between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness at the hill of Bingrime in Sutherland. This meeting was arranged through the mediation of Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun, who was sent north by his nephew, the Earl of Huntly, for this purpose. Once again, a new alliance was formed against the clan Gun in Caithness, which was currently being supported and protected by Mackay. Due to the recent defeat of the Caithness men, the Earl of Sutherland agreed to attack the clan first. He ordered two groups to head out quickly against the clan, one led by James Mac-Rory and Neill Mac-Iain-Mac-William, chief of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, who were now under the protection of the Earl of Sutherland; the other was commanded by William Sutherland Johnson, George Gordon in Marle, and William Murray in Kinnald, brother of Hugh Murray of Aberscors. Houcheon Mackay, realizing he could no longer protect the clan Gun without putting himself at risk, expelled them from his territory, prompting them to prepare for seeking refuge in the western isles. However, on their way there, they encountered James Mac-Rory and Neill Mac-Iain-Mac-William near Loch Broom, at a place called Leckmelme. After a fierce skirmish, they were defeated, and most of them were killed. Their leader, George Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, brother of John Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, who had been hanged by the Earl of Caithness, was seriously injured and taken prisoner after a failed attempt to escape by swimming across a nearby loch. After being taken to Dunrobin castle and presented to the Earl of Sutherland, George Gun was sent by him to the Earl of Caithness. Though deeply saddened by the disaster that had befallen the clan Gun, the Earl of Caithness hid his frustration and received the prisoner as if he supported the Earl of Sutherland’s actions against him and his unfortunate clan. After a brief imprisonment, George Gun was released by the Earl of Caithness at the request of the Earl of Sutherland, not out of any favor toward the prisoner himself, or toward the earl, whom the Earl of Caithness loathed, but with the intent of using Gun to cause trouble for some of the Earl of Sutherland’s neighbors. However, the Earl of Caithness was disappointed in his plan, as George Gun remained loyal to the Earl of Sutherland after his release from prison.[186]
About this time a violent feud arose in the[97] western isles between Angus Macdonald of Kintyre, and Sir Lauchlan Maclean of Duart, in Mull, whose sister Angus had married, which ended in the almost total destruction of the clan Donald and clan Lean. The circumstances which led to this unfortunate dissension were these:—
About this time, a fierce conflict broke out in the[97]western islands between Angus Macdonald of Kintyre and Sir Lauchlan Maclean of Duart in Mull, whose sister Angus had married. This feud resulted in the near-total destruction of clan Donald and clan Lean. The events that led to this unfortunate disagreement were as follows:—
Donald Gorm Macdonald of Slate, when going on a visit from Slate to his cousin, Angus Macdonald of Kintyre, was forced by contrary winds to land with his party in the island of Jura, which belonged partly to Sir Lauchlan Maclean, and partly to Angus Macdonald. The part of the island where Macdonald of Slate landed belonged to Sir Lauchlan Maclean. No sooner had Macdonald and his company landed, than, by an unlucky coincidence, Macdonald Tearreagh and Houcheon Macgillespic, two of the clan Donald who had lately quarrelled with Donald Gorm, arrived at the same time with a party of men; and, understanding that Donald Gorm was in the island, they secretly took away, by night, a number of cattle belonging to the clan Lean, and immediately put to sea. Their object in doing so was to make the clan Lean believe that Donald Gorm and his party had carried off the cattle, in the hope that the Macleans would attack Donald Gorm, and they were not disappointed. As soon as the lifting of the cattle had been discovered, Sir Lauchlan Maclean assembled his whole forces, and, under the impression that Donald Gorm and his party had committed the spoliation, he attacked them suddenly and unawares, during the night, at a place in the island called Inverchuockwrick, and slew about sixty of the clan Donald. Donald Gorm, having previously gone on board his vessel to pass the night, fortunately escaped.
Donald Gorm Macdonald of Slate, while on his way to visit his cousin Angus Macdonald of Kintyre, was forced by bad winds to land with his party on the island of Jura, which was partly owned by Sir Lauchlan Maclean and partly by Angus Macdonald. The area of the island where Macdonald of Slate landed belonged to Sir Lauchlan Maclean. No sooner had Macdonald and his company landed than, by an unfortunate coincidence, Macdonald Tearreagh and Houcheon Macgillespic, two members of the clan Donald who had recently argued with Donald Gorm, arrived at the same time with a group of men. Realizing that Donald Gorm was on the island, they secretly stole several cattle belonging to the clan Lean during the night and quickly took to the sea. Their aim was to make the clan Lean believe that Donald Gorm and his party were responsible for the cattle theft, hoping that the Macleans would attack him, and they got their wish. As soon as the cattle theft was discovered, Sir Lauchlan Maclean gathered all his forces and, thinking that Donald Gorm and his party had committed the theft, launched a surprise attack on them at night at a place on the island called Inverchuockwrick, killing about sixty members of the clan Donald. Fortunately, Donald Gorm had previously gone aboard his ship to spend the night and managed to escape.
When Angus Macdonald heard of this “untoward event,” he visited Donald Gorm in Skye for the purpose of consulting with him on the means of obtaining reparation for the loss of his men. On his return homeward to Kintyre, he landed in the Isle of Mull, and, contrary to the advice of Coll Mac-James and Reginald Mac-James, his two brothers, and of Reginald Mac-Coll, his cousin, who wished him to send a messenger to announce the result of his meeting with Donald Gorm, went to the castle of Duart, the principal residence of Sir Lauchlan Maclean in Mull. His two brothers refused to accompany him, and they acted rightly; for, the day after Angus arrived at Duart, he and all his party were perfidiously arrested by Sir Lauchlan Maclean. Reginald Mac-Coll, the cousin of Angus, alone escaped. The Rhinns of Islay at this time belonged to the clan Donald, but they had given the possession of them to the clan Lean for personal services. Sir Lauchlan, thinking the present a favourable opportunity for acquiring an absolute right to this property, offered to release Angus Macdonald, provided he would renounce his right and title to the Rhinns; and, in case of refusal, he threatened to make him end his days in captivity. Angus, being thus in some degree compelled, agreed to the proposed terms, but, before obtaining his liberty, he was forced to give James Macdonald, his eldest son, and Reginald Mac-James, his brother, as hostages, until the deed of conveyance should be delivered to Sir Lauchlan.
When Angus Macdonald heard about this “unfortunate event,” he went to visit Donald Gorm in Skye to discuss how to make up for the loss of his men. On his way back to Kintyre, he stopped by the Isle of Mull, and despite the advice from his two brothers, Coll Mac-James and Reginald Mac-James, as well as his cousin Reginald Mac-Coll, who suggested he send a messenger to inform them of his meeting with Donald Gorm, he went straight to the castle of Duart, the main residence of Sir Lauchlan Maclean in Mull. His brothers refused to go with him, and they made the right choice; because the day after Angus arrived at Duart, he and his entire party were deceitfully arrested by Sir Lauchlan Maclean. Only Reginald Mac-Coll, Angus's cousin, managed to escape. At that time, the Rhinns of Islay belonged to Clan Donald, but they had given control of it to Clan Lean in exchange for personal services. Sir Lauchlan, seeing a good chance to gain full ownership of this land, offered to release Angus Macdonald if he would give up his claim and title to the Rhinns; and if he refused, he threatened to keep him imprisoned for life. Feeling somewhat pressured, Angus agreed to the terms presented, but before he could be set free, he had to give his eldest son, James Macdonald, and his brother, Reginald Mac-James, as hostages until the property transfer document was handed over to Sir Lauchlan.
It was not, however, the intention of Angus Macdonald to implement this engagement, if he could accomplish the liberation of his son and brother. His cousin had suffered a grievous injury at the hands of Sir Lauchlan Maclean without any just cause of offence, and he himself had, when on a friendly mission, been detained most unjustly as a prisoner, and compelled to promise to surrender into Sir Lauchlan’s hands, by a regular deed, a part of his property. Under these circumstances, his resolution to break the unfair engagement he had come under is not to be wondered at. To accomplish his object he had recourse to a stratagem in which he succeeded, as will be shown in the sequel.
It wasn't Angus Macdonald's plan to go through with this commitment if he could free his son and brother. His cousin had suffered a serious injury from Sir Lauchlan Maclean without any real reason, and Angus himself, while on a friendly mission, had been unfairly captured and forced to promise to hand over part of his property to Sir Lauchlan in a formal agreement. Given these circumstances, it's not surprising that he was determined to break this unjust commitment. To achieve his goal, he resorted to a clever plan in which he succeeded, as will be revealed later.
After Maclean had obtained delivery of the two hostages, he made a voyage to Islay to get the engagement completed. He left behind, in the castle of Duart, Reginald Mac-James, one of the hostages, whom he put in fetters, and took the other to accompany him on his voyage. Having arrived in the isle of Islay, he encamped at Eilean-Gorm, a ruinous castle upon the Rhinns of Islay which castle had been lately in the possession of the clan Lean. Angus Macdonald was residing at the time at the house of Mulindry or Mullindhrea, a comfortable and well-furnished residence belonging to him on the island, and to which he invited Sir Lauchlan, under the pretence of affording him better accommodation, and providing him with better provisions than he could obtain in his camp; but Sir Lauchlan, having his suspicions, declined to accept the invitation. “There wes,” says Sir Robert Gordon, “so little trust on either syd, that they did not now meit in friendship or amitie, bot vpon ther owne guard, or rather by messingers, one from another. And true it is (sayeth John Colwin, in his manuscript) that the islanders are, of nature, verie suspicious; full of invention against ther nighbours, by whatsoever way they may get them destroyed. Besyds this, they are bent and eager in taking revenge, that neither have they regaird to persone, tyme, aige, nor cause; and ar generallie so addicted that way (as lykwise are the most pairt of all Highlanders), that therein they surpasse all other people whatsoever.”
After Maclean got the two hostages, he took a trip to Islay to finalize the agreement. He left Reginald Mac-James, one of the hostages, in chains at Duart Castle and took the other one with him on his journey. Once he arrived on Islay, he set up camp at Eilean-Gorm, a crumbling castle on the Rhinns of Islay that had recently belonged to the clan Lean. At that time, Angus Macdonald was staying at Mulindry or Mullindhrea, a comfortable and well-furnished home of his on the island, and he invited Sir Lauchlan there, claiming it offered better accommodation and provisions than his camp. However, Sir Lauchlan, feeling suspicious, turned down the invitation. “There was,” says Sir Robert Gordon, “so little trust on either side that they didn’t meet in friendship or harmony, but only on their own guard, or rather through messengers, one from the other. And it is true (says John Colwin in his manuscript) that the islanders are very suspicious by nature; they constantly think of ways to harm their neighbors. Besides this, they are determined and quick to take revenge, showing no regard for person, time, age, or cause; and they are generally so inclined that (like most Highlanders), they outdo all other people in this regard.”
Sir Lauchlan, however, was thrown off his guard by fair promises, and agreed to pay Macdonald a visit, and accordingly proceeded to Mulindry, accompanied by James Macdonald, his own nephew, and the son of Angus, and 86 of his kinsmen and servants. Maclean and his party, on their arrival, were received by Macdonald with much apparent kindness, and were sumptuously entertained dining the whole day. In the meantime, Macdonald sent notice to all his friends and well-wishers in the island, to come to his house at nine o’clock at night, his design being to seize Maclean and his party. At the usual hour for going to repose, Maclean and his people were lodged in a long-house, which stood by itself, at some distance from the other houses. During the whole day Maclean had always kept James Macdonald, the hostage, within his reach, as a sort of protection to him in case of an attack, and at going to bed he took him along with him. About an hour after Maclean and his people had retired, Angus assembled his men to the number of 300 or 400, and made them surround the house in which Maclean and his company lay. Then, going himself to the door, he called upon Maclean, and told him that he had come to give him his reposing drink, which he had forgotten to offer him before going to bed. Maclean answered that he did not wish to drink at that time; but Macdonald insisted that he should rise and receive the drink, it being, he said, his will that he should do so. The peremptory tone of Macdonald made Maclean at once apprehensive of the danger of his situation, and immediately getting up and placing the boy between his shoulders, prepared to preserve his life as long as he could with the boy, or to sell it as dearly as possible. As soon as the door was forced open, James Macdonald, seeing his father with a naked sword in his hand and a number of his men armed in the same manner, cried aloud for mercy to Maclean, his uncle, which being granted, Sir Lauchlan was immediately[99] removed to a secret chamber, where he remained till next morning. After Maclean had surrendered, Angus Macdonald announced to those within the house, that if they would come without their lives would be spared; but he excepted Macdonald Terreagh and another individual whom he named. The whole, with the exception of these two, having complied, the house was immediately set on fire, and consumed along with Macdonald Terreagh and his companion. The former was one of the clan Donald of the Western Islands, and not only had assisted the clan Lean against his own tribe, but was also the originator, as we have seen, of all these disturbances; and the latter was a near kinsman to Maclean, one of the oldest of the clan, and celebrated for his wisdom and prowess. This affair took place in the month of July, 1586.
Sir Lauchlan, however, was caught off guard by promising words and agreed to visit Macdonald. He set off for Mulindry with his nephew, James Macdonald, the son of Angus, and 86 of his relatives and servants. When Maclean and his party arrived, they were welcomed by Macdonald with apparent kindness and were lavishly entertained for the entire day. Meanwhile, Macdonald notified all his friends and supporters on the island to come to his house at 9 p.m., intending to capture Maclean and his group. At the usual time for sleep, Maclean and his people were settled in a long-house that stood alone at some distance from the other homes. Throughout the day, Maclean kept James Macdonald, the hostage, close to him for protection in case of an attack, and he took him to bed with him. About an hour after Maclean and his group had gone to bed, Angus gathered his men, numbering between 300 and 400, and surrounded the house where Maclean and his companions were asleep. Angus then approached the door and called out to Maclean, claiming he had come to offer him the drink for rest that he had forgotten before bed. Maclean replied that he didn’t want to drink at that time, but Macdonald insisted he should get up and accept the drink, saying it was his wish. The forceful tone of Macdonald made Maclean instantly aware of the danger he was in. He quickly got up, placed the boy between his shoulders, and prepared to protect his life as long as possible with the boy, or to fight as fiercely as he could. Once the door was forcibly opened, James Macdonald saw his father with a drawn sword and many armed men and cried out for mercy from his uncle, Maclean. Mercy was granted, and Sir Lauchlan was immediately taken to a secret room, where he stayed until the next morning. After Maclean surrendered, Angus Macdonald told those inside the house that their lives would be spared if they came out, but he excluded Macdonald Terreagh and another person he named. Everyone else complied, and the house was then set on fire, consumed along with Macdonald Terreagh and his companion. The former was a member of Clan Donald from the Western Islands, who had aided Clan Lean against his own tribe and was the instigator of all the unrest. The latter was a close relative of Maclean, one of the oldest members of the clan, known for his wisdom and bravery. This incident happened in July 1586.
When the intelligence of the seizure of Sir Lauchlan Maclean reached the Isle of Mull, Allan Maclean, who was the nearest kinsman to Maclean, whose children were then very young, bethought himself of an expedient to obtain the possessions of Sir Lauchlan. In conjunction with his friends, Allan caused a false report to be spread in the island of Islay, that the friends of Maclean had killed Reginald Mac-James, the remaining hostage at Duart in Mull, by means of which he hoped that Angus Macdonald would be moved to kill Sir Lauchlan, and thereby enable him (Allan) to supply his place. But although this device did not succeed, it proved very disastrous to Sir Lauchlan’s friends and followers, who were beheaded in pairs by Coll Mac-James, the brother of Angus Macdonald.
When word about the capture of Sir Lauchlan Maclean reached the Isle of Mull, Allan Maclean, who was the closest relative to Maclean and whose children were still very young, came up with a plan to take over Sir Lauchlan's possessions. Along with his friends, Allan spread a false rumor in Islay that Maclean’s supporters had killed Reginald Mac-James, the remaining hostage at Duart in Mull. He hoped this would prompt Angus Macdonald to kill Sir Lauchlan, making it possible for Allan to take his place. Although this scheme didn’t work, it ended up causing great harm to Sir Lauchlan’s friends and followers, who were executed in pairs by Coll Mac-James, Angus Macdonald's brother.
The friends of Sir Lauchlan seeing no hopes of his release, applied to the Earl of Argyle to assist them in a contemplated attempt to rescue him out of the hands of Angus Macdonald; but the earl, perceiving the utter hopelessness of such an attempt with such forces as he and they could command, advised them to complain to King James VI. against Angus Macdonald, for the seizure and detention of their chief. The king immediately directed that Macdonald should be summoned by a herald-at-arms to deliver up Sir Lauchlan into the hands of the Earl of Argyle; but the herald was interrupted in the performance of his duty, not being able to procure shipping for Islay, and was obliged to return home. The Earl of Argyle had then recourse to negotiation with Macdonald, and, after considerable trouble, he prevailed on him to release Sir Lauchlan on certain strict conditions, but not until Reginald Mac-James, the brother of Angus, had been delivered up, and the earl, for performance of the conditions agreed upon, had given his own son, and the son of Macleod of Harris, as hostages. But Maclean, quite regardless of the safety of the hostages, and in open violation of the engagements he had come under, on hearing that Angus Macdonald had gone on a visit to the clan Donald of the glens in Ireland, invaded Isla, which he laid waste, and pursued those who had assisted in his capture.
The friends of Sir Lauchlan, seeing no chance of his release, reached out to the Earl of Argyle for help in planning a rescue from Angus Macdonald. However, the earl, realizing how impossible such a rescue would be with the forces they had, suggested they lodge a complaint with King James VI against Angus Macdonald for capturing and holding their chief. The king promptly ordered that Macdonald be summoned by a herald-at-arms to surrender Sir Lauchlan to the Earl of Argyle. Unfortunately, the herald was unable to fulfill his duty due to a lack of shipping to Islay and had to return home. The Earl of Argyle then turned to negotiation with Macdonald, and after much effort, he managed to convince him to release Sir Lauchlan under certain strict conditions. However, this release only happened after Reginald Mac-James, Angus's brother, was handed over, and the earl had provided his own son as well as the son of Macleod of Harris as hostages to ensure the conditions were met. Despite this, Maclean disregarded the safety of the hostages and openly violated the agreements he had made. Upon learning that Angus Macdonald had visited the clan Donald of the glens in Ireland, he invaded Isla, wreaking havoc and pursuing those who had aided in the capture.
On his return from Ireland, Angus Macdonald made great preparations for inflicting a just chastisement upon Maclean. Collecting a large body of men, and much shipping, he invaded Mull and Tiree, carrying havoc and destruction along with him, and destroying every human being and every domestic animal, of whatever kind. While Macdonald was committing these ravages in Mull and Tiree, Maclean, instead of opposing him, invaded Kintyre, where he took ample retaliation by wasting and burning a great part of that country. In this manner did these hostile clans continue, for a considerable period, mutually to vex and destroy one another, till they were almost exterminated, root and branch.
On his return from Ireland, Angus Macdonald prepared extensively to punish Maclean. Gathering a large group of men and a lot of ships, he invaded Mull and Tiree, bringing chaos and destruction with him, killing every person and every domestic animal in sight. While Macdonald was causing this devastation in Mull and Tiree, Maclean, rather than confronting him, invaded Kintyre, where he retaliated by ravaging and burning a significant portion of that area. In this way, these warring clans continued to annoy and destroy each other for a long time until they were nearly wiped out entirely.
In order to strengthen his own power and to weaken that of his antagonist, Sir Lauchlan Maclean attempted to detach John Mac-Iain, of Ardnamurchan, from Angus Macdonald and his party. Mac-Iain had formerly been an unsuccessful suitor for the hand of Maclean’s mother, and Sir Hector now gave him an invitation to visit him in Mull, promising, at the same time, to give him his mother in marriage. Mac-Iain accepted the invitation, and on his arrival in Mull, Maclean prevailed on his mother to marry Mac-Iain, and the nuptials were accordingly celebrated at Torloisk in Mull. No persuasion, however, could induce Mac-Iain to join against his own tribe, towards which, notwithstanding his matrimonial alliance, he entertained the strongest affection. Chagrined at the unexpected refusal of Mac-Iain,[100] Sir Lauchlan resolved to punish his refractory guest by one of those gross infringements of the laws of hospitality which so often marked the hostility of rival clans. During the dead hour of the night he caused the door of Mac-Iain’s bedchamber to be forced open, dragged him from his bed, and from the arms of his wife, and put him in close confinement, after killing eighteen of his followers. After suffering a year’s captivity, he was released and exchanged for Maclean’s son, and the other hostages in Macdonald’s possession.
To strengthen his own power and weaken that of his rival, Sir Lauchlan Maclean tried to pull John Mac-Iain of Ardnamurchan away from Angus Macdonald and his group. Mac-Iain had previously been an unsuccessful suitor for Maclean’s mother, and now Sir Hector invited him to visit Mull, promising to give him his mother in marriage. Mac-Iain accepted the invitation, and upon arriving in Mull, Maclean convinced his mother to marry Mac-Iain, with the wedding taking place at Torloisk in Mull. However, no amount of persuasion could make Mac-Iain turn against his own tribe, to which he felt a strong loyalty despite his new marriage. Frustrated by Mac-Iain's unexpected refusal, Sir Lauchlan decided to punish his disobedient guest with one of those blatant violations of hospitality that often characterized the feuds between rival clans. In the dead of night, he forced open the door to Mac-Iain’s bedroom, dragged him from his bed and his wife, and imprisoned him after killing eighteen of his followers. After enduring a year in captivity, he was released and exchanged for Maclean’s son and the other hostages held by Macdonald.
The dissensions between these two tribes having attracted the attention of government, the rival chiefs were induced, partly by command of the king, and partly by persuasions and fair promises, to come to Edinburgh in the year 1592, for the purpose of having their differences reconciled. On their arrival they were committed prisoners to the castle of Edinburgh, but were soon released and allowed to return home on payment of a small pecuniary fine, “and a shamfull remission,” says Sir Robert Gordon, “granted to either of them.”[187]
The conflicts between these two tribes caught the government's attention, so the rival chiefs were persuaded, partly by the king's orders and partly by promises and encouragement, to come to Edinburgh in 1592 to resolve their issues. Upon their arrival, they were imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle but were quickly released and allowed to return home after paying a small fine, “and a shameful pardon,” as Sir Robert Gordon puts it, “granted to either of them.”[187]
In the year 1587, the flames of discord, which had lain dormant for a short time, burst forth between the rival houses of Sutherland and Caithness. In the year 1583, Alexander, Earl of Sutherland, obtained from the Earl of Huntly a grant of the superiority of Strathnaver, and of the heritable sheriffship of Sutherland and Strathnaver, which last was granted in lieu of the lordship of Aboyne. This grant was confirmed by his Majesty in a charter under the great seal, by which Sutherland and Strathnaver were disjoined and dismembered from the sheriffdom of Inverness. As the strength and influence of the Earl of Sutherland were greatly increased by the power and authority with which the superiority of Strathnaver invested him, the Earl of Caithness used the most urgent entreaties with the Earl of Huntly, who was his brother-in-law, to recall the gift of the superiority which he had granted to the Earl of Sutherland, and confer the same on him. The Earl of Huntly gave no decided answer to this application, although he seemed rather to listen with a favourable ear to his brother-in-law’s request. The Earl of Sutherland having been made aware of his rival’s pretensions, and of the reception which he had met with from the Earl of Huntly, immediately notified to Huntly that he would never restore the superiority either to him or to the Earl of Caithness, as the bargain he had made with him had been long finally concluded. The Earl of Huntly was much offended at this notice, but he and the Earl of Sutherland were soon reconciled through the mediation of Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun.
In 1587, tensions flared up again between the rival houses of Sutherland and Caithness. Back in 1583, Alexander, the Earl of Sutherland, received a grant from the Earl of Huntly for the rights to Strathnaver and the hereditary sheriffship of Sutherland and Strathnaver, which replaced the lordship of Aboyne. This grant was confirmed by the King in a charter under the great seal, separating Sutherland and Strathnaver from the sheriffdom of Inverness. With the power and authority from the Strathnaver rights, the influence of the Earl of Sutherland grew significantly. The Earl of Caithness urgently pressured the Earl of Huntly, his brother-in-law, to take back the superiority granted to the Earl of Sutherland and give it to him instead. Although the Earl of Huntly did not give a clear answer, he appeared to be somewhat receptive to his brother-in-law's request. When the Earl of Sutherland learned about his rival's ambitions and how the Earl of Huntly had responded, he immediately informed Huntly that he would never return the superiority to him or the Earl of Caithness, as his agreement with Huntly was already settled. This notice upset the Earl of Huntly, but he and the Earl of Sutherland soon made up with the help of Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun.
Disappointed in his views of obtaining the superiority in question, the Earl of Caithness seized the first opportunity, which presented itself, of quarrelling with the Earl of Sutherland, and he now thought that a suitable occasion had occurred. George Gordon, a bastard son of Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, having offered many indignities to the Earl of Caithness, the Earl, instead of complaining to the Earl of Sutherland, in whose service this George Gordon was, craved satisfaction and redress from the Earl of Huntly. Huntly very properly desired the Earl of Caithness to lay his complaint before the Earl of Sutherland; but this he declined to do, disdaining to seek redress from Earl Alexander. Encouraged, probably, by the refusal of the Earl of Huntly to interfere, and the stubbornness of the Earl of Caithness to ask redress from his master, George Gordon, who resided in the town of Marle in Strathully, on the borders of Caithness, not satisfied with the indignities which he had formerly shown to the Earl of Caithness, cut off the tails of the earl’s horses as they were passing the river of Helmsdale under the care of his servants, on their journey from Caithness to Edinburgh, and in derision desired the earl’s servants to show him what he had done.
Disappointed in his quest for superiority, the Earl of Caithness jumped at the first chance to pick a fight with the Earl of Sutherland, believing the moment had finally arrived. George Gordon, an illegitimate son of Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, had insulted the Earl of Caithness several times. Instead of taking his complaints to the Earl of Sutherland, under whose service George Gordon was, the Earl sought satisfaction from the Earl of Huntly. Huntly rightly suggested that the Earl of Caithness present his complaint to the Earl of Sutherland, but Caithness refused, believing it beneath him to seek redress from Earl Alexander. Likely emboldened by Huntly’s refusal to intervene and Caithness's stubbornness to appeal to his lord, George Gordon, who lived in the town of Marle in Strathully, decided to escalate things further. Not content with his previous insults, he cut off the tails of the earl’s horses as they crossed the river of Helmsdale, being escorted by his servants on their way from Caithness to Edinburgh, and mockingly urged the earl's servants to show him what he had done.
This George Gordon, it would appear, led a very irregular and wicked course of life, and shortly after the occurrence we have just related, a circumstance happened which induced the Earl of Caithness to take redress at his own hands. George Gordon had incurred the displeasure of the Earl of Sutherland by an unlawful connexion with his wife’s sister, and as he had no hopes of regaining the earl’s favour but by renouncing this impure intercourse, he sent Patrick Gordon, his brother, to the Earl of[101] Caithness to endeavour to effect a reconciliation with him, as he could no longer rely upon the protection of his master, the Earl of Sutherland. The Earl of Caithness, who felt an inward satisfaction at hearing of the displeasure of the Earl of Sutherland with George Gordon, dissembled his feelings, and pretended to listen with great favour to the request of Patrick Gordon, in order to throw George Gordon off his guard, while he was in reality meditating his destruction. The ruse succeeded so effectually, that although Gordon received timeous notice, from some friends, of the intentions of the earl to attack him, he reposed in false security upon the promises held out to him, and made no provision for his personal safety. But he was soon undeceived by the appearance of the earl and a body of men, who, in February, 1587, entering Marle under the silence of the night, surrounded his house and required him to surrender, which he refused to do. Having cut his way through his enemies and thrown himself into the river of Helmsdale, which he attempted to swim across, he was slain by a shower of arrows.
This George Gordon seemed to have lived a very reckless and immoral life, and shortly after the incident we've just mentioned, something happened that prompted the Earl of Caithness to take matters into his own hands. George Gordon had upset the Earl of Sutherland by having an inappropriate relationship with his wife's sister, and since he had no chance of winning back the earl's favor without ending this affair, he sent his brother Patrick Gordon to the Earl of Caithness to try to make peace, as he could no longer count on the protection of the Earl of Sutherland. The Earl of Caithness, pleased to hear that the Earl of Sutherland was displeased with George Gordon, hid his true feelings and pretended to be receptive to Patrick Gordon's request, all the while plotting his downfall. The trick worked so well that, even though Gordon was warned by some friends about the earl's plans to attack him, he felt falsely secure based on the promises made to him and took no precautions for his safety. However, he was soon awakened to the reality of his situation when the earl and a group of men entered Marle quietly at night, surrounded his house, and demanded that he surrender, which he refused to do. After cutting his way through his attackers and jumping into the Helmsdale River, where he tried to swim across, he was killed by a barrage of arrows.
The Earl of Sutherland, though he disliked the conduct of George Gordon, was highly incensed at his death, and made great preparations to punish the Earl of Caithness for his attack upon Gordon. The Earl of Caithness in his turn assembled his whole forces, and, being joined by Mackay and the Strathnaver men, together with John, the Master of Orkney, and the Earl of Carrick, brother of Patrick, Earl of Orkney, and some of his countrymen, marched to Helmsdale to meet the Earl of Sutherland. As soon as the latter heard of the advance of the Earl of Caithness, he also proceeded towards Helmsdale, accompanied by Mackintosh, Roderick Mackenzie of Redcastle, Hector Monroe of Contaligh, and Neill Houcheonson, with the men of Assynt. On his arrival at the river of Helmsdale, the Earl of Sutherland found the enemy encamped on the opposite side. Neither party seemed inclined to come to a general engagement, but contented themselves with daily skirmishes, annoying each other with guns and arrows from the opposite banks of the river. The Sutherland men, who were very expert archers, annoyed the Caithness men so much, as to force them to break up their camp on the river side and to remove among the rocks above the village of Easter Helmsdale. Mackay and his countrymen were encamped on the river of Marle, and in order to detach him from the Earl of Caithness, Macintosh crossed that river and had a private conference with him. After reminding him of the friendship which had so long subsisted between his ancestors and the Sutherland family, Macintosh endeavoured to impress upon his mind the danger he incurred by taking up arms against his own superior the Earl of Sutherland, and entreated him, for his own sake, to join the earl; but Mackay remained inflexible.
The Earl of Sutherland, although he disapproved of George Gordon's actions, was extremely angry about his death and prepared extensively to retaliate against the Earl of Caithness for his attack on Gordon. In response, the Earl of Caithness gathered all his forces and, with the support of Mackay and the Strathnaver men, along with John, the Master of Orkney, and the Earl of Carrick, brother of Patrick, Earl of Orkney, and some of his fellow countrymen, marched to Helmsdale to confront the Earl of Sutherland. Upon learning of the Earl of Caithness's approach, Sutherland also moved toward Helmsdale, accompanied by Mackintosh, Roderick Mackenzie of Redcastle, Hector Monroe of Contaligh, and Neill Houcheonson, along with the men of Assynt. When he arrived at the river Helmsdale, the Earl of Sutherland found the enemy camped on the opposite side. Neither side appeared willing to engage in a full battle; instead, they settled for daily skirmishes, harassing each other with gunfire and arrows from across the river. The Sutherland men, known for their archery skills, troubled the Caithness men so much that they were forced to break camp by the riverside and move among the rocks above the village of Easter Helmsdale. Mackay and his fellow countrymen were camped on the river Marle, and to try to persuade him to leave the Earl of Caithness, Macintosh crossed the river for a private discussion. He reminded Mackay of the bond that had long existed between their families and the Sutherland family, trying to convey the risk he faced by opposing his own superior, the Earl of Sutherland, and urged him, for his own good, to join the earl, but Mackay remained steadfast.
By the mediation of mutual friends, the two earls agreed to a temporary truce on the 9th of March, 1587, and thus the effusion of human blood was stopped for a short time. As Mackay was the vassal of the Earl of Sutherland, the latter refused to comprehend him in the truce, and insisted upon an unconditional submission, but Mackay obstinately refused to do so, and returned home to his own country, highly chagrined that the Earl of Caithness, for whom he had put his life and estate in jeopardy, should have acceded to the Earl of Sutherland’s request to exclude him from the benefit of the truce. Before the two earls separated they came to a mutual understanding to reduce Mackay to obedience; and that he might not suspect their design, they agreed to meet at Edinburgh for the purpose of concerting the necessary measures together. Accordingly, they held a meeting at the appointed place in the year 1588, and came to the resolution to attack Mackay; and to prevent Mackay from receiving any intelligence of their design, both parties swore to keep the same secret; but the Earl of Caithness, regardless of his oath, immediately sent notice to Mackay of the intended attack, for the purpose of enabling him to meet it. Instead, however, of following the Earl of Caithness’s advice, Mackay, justly dreading his hollow friendship, made haste, by the advice of Macintosh and the Laird of Foulis, to reconcile himself to the Earl of Sutherland, his superior, by an immediate submission. For this purpose he and the earl first met at Inverness, and after conferring together they made another appointment[102] to meet at Elgin, where a perfect and final reconciliation took place in the month of November, 1588.
By the intervention of mutual friends, the two earls agreed to a temporary ceasefire on March 9, 1587, thus stopping the shedding of blood for a short while. Since Mackay was the vassal of the Earl of Sutherland, the latter refused to include him in the truce and insisted on his unconditional submission. However, Mackay stubbornly refused and returned home, feeling betrayed that the Earl of Caithness, for whom he risked his life and property, had agreed to exclude him from the truce. Before the two earls parted ways, they reached an understanding to bring Mackay into line; to keep him unaware of their plan, they agreed to meet in Edinburgh to discuss their strategy. They met at the designated location in 1588 and decided to attack Mackay. To ensure Mackay wouldn’t find out about their plan, both sides vowed to keep it secret, but the Earl of Caithness, ignoring his oath, immediately informed Mackay of the upcoming attack to give him a chance to prepare. Instead of following Caithness’s advice, Mackay, rightly suspicious of his insincerity, hurriedly sought to make amends with the Earl of Sutherland, his superior, by submitting immediately. To this end, he and the earl met first in Inverness, and after discussing matters, they scheduled another meeting[102] in Elgin, where they achieved a complete and final reconciliation in November 1588.
FOOTNOTES:
[164] Sir Robert Gordon, p. 90.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir Robert Gordon, p. 90.
[165] Sir R. Gordon, p. 92.
[166] Sir R. Gordon, p. 93.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir R. Gordon, p. 93.
[168] Sir R. Gordon, p. 97.
[169] It was this excellent Bishop who built, at his own expense, the beautiful bridge of seven arches on the Dee, near Aberdeen. The Episcopal arms cut on some of the stones are almost as entire as when chiselled by the hands of the sculptor.
[169] It was this remarkable Bishop who constructed, at his own expense, the stunning seven-arched bridge on the Dee, near Aberdeen. The Episcopal arms carved into some of the stones are nearly as intact as when they were crafted by the sculptor.
[170] Hist. of Scotland, p. 137.
[171] P. 99.
[172] This is the number given by Bishop Lesley, whose account must be preferred to that of Sir R. Gordon, who states it at upwards of 200, as the Bishop lived about a century before Sir Robert.
[172] This is the number provided by Bishop Lesley, whose account should be favored over that of Sir R. Gordon, who claims it was more than 200, since the Bishop lived about a hundred years before Sir Robert.
[173] Sir R. Gordon, p. 100.
[174] Hist., p. 138.
[176] Sir R. Gordon, p. 133.
[177] Lesley, p. 251.
[178] Sir R. Gordon, p. 136.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir R. Gordon, p. 136.
[179] Sir R. Gordon, p. 147.
[180] Sir R. Gordon, p. 154.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir R. Gordon, p. 154.
[181] Sir R. Gordon, p. 155.
[182] Sir R. Gordon, p. 156.
[183] Sir R. Gordon, p. 173.
[184] History, p. 174.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ History, p. 174.
[186] Sir R. Gordon, p. 185.
[187] History, p. 192.
CHAPTER VIII.
A.D. 1588–1601.
A.D. 1588–1601.
KING OF SCOTLAND:—James VI., 1567–1603.
KING OF SCOTLAND:—James VI, 1567–1603.
Continued strife between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness—Short Reconciliation—Strife renewed—Fresh Reconciliation—Quarrel between Clan Gun and other tribes—The Earl of Huntly, the Clan Chattan, and others—Death of the “Bonny” Earl of Murray—Consequent excitement—Strife between Huntly and the Clan Chattan—Huntly attainted and treated as a rebel—Argyle sent against him—Battle of Glenlivet—Journey of James VI. to the North—Tumults in Ross—Feud between the Macleans and Macdonalds—Defeat of the Macleans—Dispute between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness—Feud between Macdonald of Slate and Macleod of Harris—Reconciliation.
Continued conflict between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness—Brief Reconciliation—Conflict resumes—New Reconciliation—Dispute between Clan Gun and other tribes—The Earl of Huntly, Clan Chattan, and others—Death of the “Bonny” Earl of Murray—Resulting excitement—Conflict between Huntly and Clan Chattan—Huntly declared an outlaw and treated as a rebel—Argyle sent to confront him—Battle of Glenlivet—James VI.'s Journey to the North—Unrest in Ross—Feud between the Macleans and Macdonalds—Defeat of the Macleans—Dispute between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness—Feud between Macdonald of Slate and Macleod of Harris—Reconciliation.
The truce between the Earls of Caithness and Sutherland having now expired, the latter, accompanied by Mackay, Macintosh, the Laird of Foulis, the Laird of Assynt, and Gille-Calum, Laird of Rasay, entered Caithness with all his forces in the beginning of 1588. In taking this step he was warranted by a commission which he had obtained at court, through the influence of Chancellor Maitland, against the Earl of Caithness for killing George Gordon. The people of Caithness, alarmed at the great force of the earl, fled in all directions on his approach, and he never halted till he reached the strong fort of Girnigo, where he pitched his camp for twelve days. He then penetrated as far as Duncansby, killing several of the country people on his route, and collecting an immense quantity of cattle and goods, so large, indeed, as to exceed all that had been seen together in that country for many years. This invasion had such an effect upon the people of Caithness, that every race, clan, tribe, and family there, vied with one another in offering pledges to the Earl of Sutherland to keep the peace in all time coming. The town of Wick was also pillaged and burnt, but the church was preserved. In the church was found the heart of the Earl of Caithness’s father in a case of lead, which was opened by John Mac-Gille-Calum of Rasay, and the ashes of the heart were thrown by him to the winds.
The truce between the Earls of Caithness and Sutherland has now ended, and the latter, with Mackay, Macintosh, the Laird of Foulis, the Laird of Assynt, and Gille-Calum, Laird of Rasay, entered Caithness with all his forces at the start of 1588. He was backed by a commission he obtained at court, thanks to the influence of Chancellor Maitland, against the Earl of Caithness for the killing of George Gordon. The people of Caithness, terrified by the earl's vast army, fled in every direction as he approached, and he didn't stop until he reached the stronghold of Girnigo, where he set up camp for twelve days. He then advanced as far as Duncansby, killing several locals along the way, and gathered an enormous amount of cattle and goods, so much so that it exceeded everything seen together in the region for many years. This invasion had such an impact on the people of Caithness that every race, clan, tribe, and family there competed with each other to offer pledges to the Earl of Sutherland to maintain peace in the future. The town of Wick was also looted and burned, but the church was spared. In the church, they discovered the heart of the Earl of Caithness’s father in a lead case, which John Mac-Gille-Calum of Rasay opened, and he scattered the ashes of the heart to the winds.
During the time when these depredations were being committed, the Earl of Caithness shut himself up in the castle of Girnigo; but on learning the disasters which had befallen his country, he desired a cessation of hostilities and a conference with the Earl of Sutherland. As the castle of Girnigo was strongly fortified, and as the Earl of Caithness had made preparations for enduring a long siege, the Earl of Sutherland complied with his request. Both earls ultimately agreed to refer all their differences and disputes to the arbitration of friends, and the Earl of Huntly was chosen by mutual consent to act as umpire or oversman, in the event of a difference of opinion. A second truce was in this way entered into until the decision of the arbiters, when all differences were to cease.[188]
While these attacks were happening, the Earl of Caithness locked himself in the castle of Girnigo. After hearing about the disasters affecting his land, he wanted an end to the fighting and a meeting with the Earl of Sutherland. Because the castle of Girnigo was well-defended, and the Earl of Caithness was ready for a long siege, the Earl of Sutherland agreed to his request. Both earls eventually decided to settle all their issues through the arbitration of their friends, and they mutually chose the Earl of Huntly to act as the referee in case of disagreements. A second truce was established until the arbiters made their decision, at which point all disputes were to be resolved.[188]
Notwithstanding this engagement, however, the Earl of Caithness soon gave fresh provocation, for before the truce had expired he sent a party of his men to Diri-Chatt in Sutherland, under the command of Kenneth Buy, and his brother Farquhar Buy, chieftains of the Siol-Mhic-Imheair in Caithness, and chief advisers of the Earl of Caithness in his bad actions, and his instruments in oppressing the poor people of Caithness. The Earl of Sutherland lost no time in revenging himself for the depredations committed. At Whitsunday, in the year 1589, he sent 300 men into Caithness, with Alexander Gordon of Kilcalmekill at their head. They penetrated as far as Girnigo, laying the country waste everywhere around them, and striking terror into the hearts of the inhabitants, many of whom, including some of the Siol-Mhic-Imheair, they killed. After spending their fury the party returned to Sutherland with a large booty, and without the loss of a single man.
Despite this agreement, the Earl of Caithness soon stirred up trouble again. Before the truce was over, he sent a group of his men to Diri-Chatt in Sutherland, led by Kenneth Buy and his brother Farquhar Buy, leaders of the Siol-Mhic-Imheair in Caithness, who were the Earl's main advisors in his wrongdoings and helped him oppress the poor people of Caithness. The Earl of Sutherland quickly sought revenge for the damage done. On Whitsunday in 1589, he sent 300 men into Caithness, led by Alexander Gordon of Kilcalmekill. They marched all the way to Girnigo, destroying everything in their path and instilling fear in the locals, many of whom they killed, including some from the Siol-Mhic-Imheair. After unleashing their wrath, the group returned to Sutherland with a lot of loot, and not a single man was lost.
To retaliate upon the Earl of Sutherland for this inroad, James Sinclair of Markle, brother of the Earl of Caithness, collected an army of 3,000 men, with which he marched into Strathully, in the month of June, 1589. As the Earl of Sutherland had been apprehensive of an attack, he had placed a range of sentinels along the borders of Sutherland, to give notice of the approach of the enemy. Of[103] these, four were stationed in the village of Liribell, which the Caithness men entered in the middle of the day unknown to the sentinels, who, instead of keeping an outlook, were at the time carelessly enjoying themselves within the watch-house. On perceiving the Caithness men about entering the house, they shut themselves up within it; but the house being set on fire, three of them perished, and the fourth, rushing through the flames, escaped with great difficulty, and announced to his countrymen the arrival of the enemy. From Strathully, Sinclair passed forward with his army to a place called Crissalligh, on the height of Strathbroray, and began to drive away some cattle towards Caithness. As the Earl of Sutherland had not yet had sufficient time to collect a sufficient force to oppose Sinclair, he sent in the meantime Houcheon Mackay, who happened to be at Dunrobin with 500 or 600 men, to keep Sinclair in check until a greater force should be assembled. With this body, which was hastily drawn together on the spur of the occasion, Mackay advanced with amazing celerity, and such was the rapidity of his movements, that he most unexpectedly came up with Sinclair not far from Crissalligh, when his army was ranging about without order or military discipline. On coming up, Mackay found John Gordon of Kilcalmekill at the head of a small party skirmishing with the Caithness men, a circumstance which made him instantly resolve, though so far inferior in numbers, to attack Sinclair. Crossing therefore the water, which was between him and the enemy, Mackay and his men rushed upon the army of Sinclair, which they defeated after a long and warm contest. The Caithness men retreated with the loss of their booty and part of their baggage, and were closely pursued by a body of men commanded by John Murray, nick-named the merchant, to a distance of 16 miles.[189]
To get back at the Earl of Sutherland for this attack, James Sinclair of Markle, brother of the Earl of Caithness, gathered an army of 3,000 men and marched into Strathully in June 1589. The Earl of Sutherland, concerned about an assault, had set up a line of sentinels along the borders of Sutherland to warn of enemy approaches. Among these, four were stationed in the village of Liribell. The Caithness men entered the village during the day without the sentinels noticing, as they were carelessly enjoying themselves inside the watch-house instead of keeping watch. When they saw the Caithness men about to enter, they locked themselves inside, but the house was set on fire, causing three of them to perish. The fourth managed to escape through the flames with great difficulty and informed his countrymen of the enemy's arrival. From Strathully, Sinclair moved forward with his army to a place called Crissalligh, on the height of Strathbroray, and began to drive some cattle towards Caithness. Since the Earl of Sutherland hadn’t had enough time to gather a sufficient force to confront Sinclair, he sent Houcheon Mackay, who was at Dunrobin with 500 or 600 men, to hold off Sinclair until a larger force could be assembled. With this hastily assembled group, Mackay advanced quickly and unexpectedly encountered Sinclair not far from Crissalligh, where Sinclair’s army was disorganized and lacking military discipline. Upon arriving, Mackay found John Gordon of Kilcalmekill leading a small group fighting against the Caithness men, which prompted him to decide, despite being outnumbered, to attack Sinclair. So, crossing the water that separated him from the enemy, Mackay and his men charged at Sinclair’s army and defeated them after a lengthy and intense fight. The Caithness men retreated, losing their loot and part of their baggage, and were pursued closely by a group led by John Murray, nicknamed the merchant, for a distance of 16 miles.[189]
This defeat, however, did not satisfy the Earl of Sutherland, who, having now assembled an army, entered Caithness with the intention of laying it waste. The earl advanced as far as Corrichoigh, and the Earl of Caithness convened his forces at Spittle, where he lay waiting the arrival of his enemy. The Earl of Huntly, having been made acquainted with the warlike preparations of the two hostile earls, sent, without delay, his uncle, Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun, to mediate between them, and he luckily arrived at the Earl of Sutherland’s head-quarters, at the very instant his army was on its march to meet the Earl of Caithness. By the friendly interference of Sir Patrick, the parties were prevailed upon to desist from their hostile intentions, and to agree to hold an amicable meeting at Elgin, in presence of the Earl of Huntly, to whom they also agreed to refer all their differences. A meeting accordingly took place in the month of November, 1589, at which all disputes were settled, and in order that the reconciliation might be lasting, and that no recourse might again be had to arms, the two earls subscribed a deed, by which they appointed Huntly and his successors hereditary judges, and arbitrators of all disputes or differences, that might thenceforth arise between these two houses.
This defeat, however, did not satisfy the Earl of Sutherland, who had gathered an army and entered Caithness intending to devastate it. The earl moved as far as Corrichoigh, while the Earl of Caithness gathered his forces at Spittle, where he waited for his enemy's arrival. The Earl of Huntly, having learned about the military actions of the two opposing earls, quickly sent his uncle, Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun, to mediate between them. He arrived at the Earl of Sutherland’s headquarters just as his army was getting ready to confront the Earl of Caithness. Thanks to Sir Patrick's friendly intervention, both sides agreed to stop their aggressive plans and to meet amicably at Elgin, in the presence of the Earl of Huntly, to whom they also decided to refer all their disputes. A meeting took place in November 1589, where all disagreements were resolved. To ensure lasting peace and prevent any future conflict, the two earls signed a document appointing Huntly and his successors as hereditary judges and arbitrators for any disputes or differences that might arise between their houses from then on.
This reconciliation, however, as it did not obliterate the rancour which existed between the people of these different districts, was but of short duration. The frequent depredations committed by the vassals and retainers of the earls upon the property of one another, led to an exchange of letters and messages between them about the means to be used for repressing these disorders. During this correspondence the Earl of Sutherland became unwell, and, being confined to his bed, the Earl of Caithness, in October, 1590, wrote him a kind letter, which he had scarcely despatched when he most unaccountably entered Sutherland with a hostile force; but he only remained one night in that country, in consequence of receiving intelligence of a meditated attack upon his camp by John Gordon of Kilcalmekill, and Neill Mac-Iain-MacWilliam. A considerable number of the Sutherland men having collected together, they resolved to pursue the Caithness men, who had carried off a large quantity of cattle; but, on coming nearly up with them, an unfortunate difference arose between the Murrays and the Gordons, each contending for the command of the vanguard. The Murrays rested their claim upon their former good services to the house of Sutherland; but the Gordons refusing to[104] admit it, all the Murrays, with the exception of William Murray, brother of the Laird of Palrossie, and John Murray, the merchant, withdrew, and took a station on a hill hard by to witness the combat. This unexpected event seemed to paralyze the Gordons at first; but seeing the Caithness men driving the cattle away before them, and thinking that if they did not attack them they would be accused of cowardice, Patrick Gordon of Gartay, John Gordon of Embo, and John Gordon of Kilcalmekill, after some consultation, resolved to attack the retiring foe without loss of time, and without waiting for the coming up of the Strathnaver men, who were hourly expected. This was a bold and desperate attempt, as the Gordons were only as one to twelve in point of numbers, but they could not brook the idea of being branded as cowards. With such numerical inferiority, and with the sun and wind in their faces to boot, the Sutherland men advanced upon and resolutely attacked the Caithness men near Clyne. In the van of the Caithness army were placed about 1,500 archers, a considerable number of whom were from the Western Isles, under the command of Donald Balloch Mackay of Scourie, who poured a thick shower of arrows upon the men of Sutherland as they advanced, the latter, in return, giving their opponents a similar reception. The combat raged with great fury for a considerable time between these two parties: thrice were the Caithness archers driven back upon their rear, which was in consequence thrown into great disorder, and thrice did they return to the conflict, cheered on and encouraged by their leader; but, though superior in numbers, they could not withstand the firmness and intrepidity of the Sutherland men, who forced them to retire from the field of battle on the approach of night, and to abandon the cattle which had been carried off. The loss in killed and wounded was about equal on both sides; but, with the exception of Nicolas Sutherland, brother of the Laird of Forse, and Angus Mac-Angus-Termat, both belonging to the Caithness party, and John Murray, the merchant, on the Sutherland side, there were no principal persons killed.
This reconciliation, however, didn’t erase the bitterness between the people from these different areas, so it didn't last long. The ongoing raiding by the earls' vassals on each other’s property led to an exchange of letters and messages about how to deal with these issues. During this correspondence, the Earl of Sutherland fell ill and was confined to his bed. In October 1590, the Earl of Caithness sent him a kind letter, which he had barely sent off when he unexpectedly entered Sutherland with a hostile force. However, he only stayed one night due to news of a planned attack on his camp by John Gordon of Kilcalmekill and Neill Mac-Iain-MacWilliam. A large number of Sutherland men gathered and decided to pursue the Caithness men, who had stolen a significant amount of cattle. But as they got close, an unfortunate argument broke out between the Murrays and the Gordons, each claiming the right to lead the front line. The Murrays based their claim on their past good service to the house of Sutherland, but the Gordons refused to acknowledge it. As a result, all the Murrays, except for William Murray, brother of the Laird of Palrossie, and John Murray, the merchant, withdrew and took a position on a nearby hill to watch the fight. This unexpected turn of events seemed to initially stump the Gordons; however, upon seeing the Caithness men driving the cattle away and fearing accusations of cowardice, Patrick Gordon of Gartay, John Gordon of Embo, and John Gordon of Kilcalmekill decided to attack the retreating foe without delay, not waiting for the Strathnaver men, who were expected at any moment. This was a bold and risky move, as the Gordons were outnumbered about one to twelve, but they couldn’t bear the thought of being labeled cowards. Despite their numerical disadvantage, and with the sun and wind against them, the Sutherland men charged and vigorously attacked the Caithness men near Clyne. Leading the Caithness army were about 1,500 archers, many from the Western Isles, commanded by Donald Balloch Mackay of Scourie, who released a heavy barrage of arrows as the Sutherland men advanced. The Sutherland troops responded in kind. The fighting was intense for quite a while, with the Caithness archers being pushed back three times, throwing their rear into chaos, but they rallied each time, spurred on by their leader. However, despite having the advantage in numbers, they couldn’t withstand the determination and bravery of the Sutherland men, who forced them to retreat as night fell, abandoning the cattle they had stolen. The casualties were about equal on both sides, but aside from Nicolas Sutherland, brother of the Laird of Forse, and Angus Mac-Angus-Termat, both from the Caithness faction, and John Murray, the merchant, from the Sutherland side, there were no significant leaders killed.
Vain as the efforts of the common friends of the rival earls had hitherto been to reconcile them effectually, the Earl of Huntly and others once more attempted an arrangement, and having prevailed upon the parties to meet at Strathbogie, a final agreement was entered into in the month of March, 1591, by which they agreed to bury all bygone differences in oblivion, and to live on terms of amity in all time thereafter.
Vain as the efforts of the common friends of the rival earls had been to reconcile them effectively, the Earl of Huntly and others once again tried to reach an agreement. They convinced the parties to meet at Strathbogie, and in March 1591, a final agreement was made in which they decided to put all past differences behind them and to live in friendship from that point forward.
This fresh reconciliation of the two earls was the means of restoring quiet in their districts for a considerable time, which was partially interrupted in the year 1594, by a quarrel between the clan Gun and some of the other petty tribes. Donald Mac-William-Mac-Henric, Alister Mac-Iain-Mac-Rorie, and others of the clan Gun entered Caithness and attacked Farquhar Buy, one of the captains of the tribe of Siol-Mhic-Imheair, and William Sutherland, alias William Abaraich, the chief favourite of the Earl of Caithness, and the principal plotter against the life of George Gordon, whose death has been already noticed. After a warm skirmish, Farquhar Buy, and William Abaraich, and some of their followers, were slain. To revenge this outrage, the Earl of Caithness sent the same year his brother, James Sinclair of Murkle, with a party of men, against the clan Gun in Strathie, in Strathnaver, who killed seven of that tribe. George Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, the chief, and Donald Mac-William-Mac-Henric narrowly escaped with their lives.
This new agreement between the two earls brought peace to their regions for quite a while, but it was partly disrupted in 1594 by a conflict between the clan Gun and some of the other small tribes. Donald Mac-William-Mac-Henric, Alister Mac-Iain-Mac-Rorie, and others from the clan Gun entered Caithness and attacked Farquhar Buy, one of the leaders of the Siol-Mhic-Imheair tribe, and William Sutherland, alias William Abaraich, the Earl of Caithness's favorite and the main conspirator against George Gordon's life, whose death has already been mentioned. After a fierce battle, Farquhar Buy, William Abaraich, and some of their followers were killed. To retaliate for this attack, the Earl of Caithness sent his brother, James Sinclair of Murkle, along with a group of men against the clan Gun in Strathie, in Strathnaver, who killed seven members of that tribe. George Mac-Iain-Mac-Rob, the chief, and Donald Mac-William-Mac-Henric narrowly escaped with their lives.
For the sake of continuity, we have deferred noticing those transactions in the north in which George Gordon, Earl of Huntly, was more immediately concerned, and which led to several bloody conflicts.
For the sake of continuity, we have delayed mentioning those transactions in the north that George Gordon, Earl of Huntly, was more directly involved in, which resulted in several bloody conflicts.
The earl, who was a favourite at court, and personally liked by James VI., finding himself in danger from the prevailing faction, retired to his possessions in the north, for the purpose of improving his estates and enjoying domestic quiet. One of his first measures was to erect a castle at Ruthven, in Badenoch, in the neighbourhood of his hunting forests. This gave great offence to Macintosh, the chief of the clan Chattan, and his people, as they considered that the object of its erection was to overawe the clan. Being the earl’s vassals and tenants, they were bound to certain services, among which the furnishing of materials for the building formed a chief part; but, instead of assisting[105] the earl’s people, they at first indirectly and in an underhand manner endeavoured to prevent the workmen from going on with their operations, and afterwards positively refused to furnish the necessaries required for the building. This act of disobedience was the cause of much trouble, which was increased by a quarrel in the year 1590, between the Gordons and the Grants, the occasion of which was as follows. John Grant, the tutor of Ballendalloch, having withheld the rents due to the widow, and endeavoured otherwise to injure her, James Gordon, her nephew, eldest son of Alexander Gordon of Lismore, along with some of his friends, went to Ballendalloch to obtain justice for her. On their arrival, differences were accommodated so far that the tutor paid up all arrears due to the lady, except a trifle, which he insisted, on some ground or other, on retaining. This led to some altercation, in which the servants of both parties took a share, and latterly came to blows; but they were separated, and James Gordon returned home. Judging from what had taken place, that his aunt’s interests would in future be better attended to if under the protection of a husband, he persuaded the brother of Sir Thomas Gordon of Cluny to marry her, which he did. This act so incensed the tutor of Ballendalloch, that he at once showed his displeasure by killing, at the instigation of the laird of Grant, one of John Gordon’s servants. For this the tutor, and such of the Grants as should harbour or assist him, were declared outlaws and rebels, and a commission was granted to the Earl of Huntly to apprehend and bring them to justice, in virtue of which, he besieged the house of Ballendalloch, and took it by force, on the 2d November, 1590; but the tutor effected his escape. Sir John Campbell of Cadell, a despicable tool of the Chancellor Maitland, who had plotted the destruction of the earl and the laird of Grant, now joined in the conspiracy against him, and stirred up the clan Chattan, and Macintosh their chief, to aid the Grants. They also persuaded the Earls of Athol and Murray to assist them against the Earl of Huntly.
The earl, who was a favorite at court and personally liked by James VI., feeling threatened by the dominant faction, withdrew to his lands in the north to focus on improving his estates and enjoy some peace at home. One of his first actions was to build a castle at Ruthven, in Badenoch, near his hunting grounds. This upset Macintosh, the chief of the clan Chattan, and his followers, who believed the castle was meant to intimidate them. As the earl’s vassals and tenants, they were obligated to provide certain services, with supplying materials for the construction being a major one; however, instead of helping the earl’s workers, they initially tried to secretly hinder their progress and later outright refused to supply what was needed for the building. This act of defiance led to significant trouble, which was made worse by a conflict in 1590 between the Gordons and the Grants. The dispute began when John Grant, the tutor of Ballendalloch, withheld rents owed to the widow and attempted to harm her in other ways. Her nephew, James Gordon—the eldest son of Alexander Gordon of Lismore—along with some friends, went to Ballendalloch to seek justice for her. Upon arrival, they managed to reach an agreement, and the tutor paid all the overdue amounts except for a small sum he insisted on keeping for some reason. This led to a heated argument that involved the servants of both sides, which eventually escalated into a physical fight, though they were eventually separated, and James Gordon went home. Concluding that his aunt would be better protected with a husband, he convinced the brother of Sir Thomas Gordon of Cluny to marry her, which he did. This infuriated the tutor of Ballendalloch so much that, urged on by the laird of Grant, he killed one of John Gordon’s servants. As a result, the tutor and anyone from the Grants who aided him were declared outlaws and rebels, and the Earl of Huntly was given authority to capture and bring them to justice. Acting on this, he besieged Ballendalloch's house and took it by force on November 2, 1590; however, the tutor managed to escape. Sir John Campbell of Cadell, a despicable pawn of Chancellor Maitland—who had plotted against the earl and the laird of Grant—now joined the conspiracy against him, inciting clan Chattan and their chief, Macintosh, to support the Grants. They also persuaded the Earls of Athol and Murray to back them against the Earl of Huntly.
As soon as Huntly ascertained that the Grants and clan Chattan, who were his own vassals, had put themselves under the command of these earls, he assembled his followers, and, entering Badenoch, summoned his vassals to appear before him, and deliver up the tutor and his abettors, but none of them came. He then proclaimed and denounced them rebels, and obtained a royal commission to invade and apprehend them. To consult on the best means of defending themselves, the Earls of Murray and Athole, the Dunbars, the clan Chattan, the Grants, and the laird of Cadell, and others of their party met at Forres. In the midst of their deliberations Huntly, who had received early intelligence of the meeting, and had, in consequence, assembled his forces, unexpectedly made his appearance in the neighbourhood of Forres. This sudden advance of Huntly struck terror into the minds of the persons assembled, and the meeting instantly broke up in great confusion. The whole party, with the exception of the Earl of Murray, left the town in great haste, and fled to Tarnoway; the Earl of Huntly, not aware that Murray had remained behind, marching directly to Tarnoway in pursuit of the fugitives. On arriving within sight of the castle into which the flying party had thrown themselves, the earl sent John Gordon, brother of Sir Thomas Gordon of Cluny, with a small body of men to reconnoitre; but approaching too near without due caution, he was shot by one of the Earl of Murray’s servants. As Huntly found the castle well fortified, and as the rebels evacuated it and fled to the mountains, leaving a sufficient force to protect it, he disbanded his men on November 24, 1590, and returned home, whence he proceeded to Edinburgh.
As soon as Huntly realized that the Grants and clan Chattan, who were his own vassals, had placed themselves under the command of these earls, he gathered his followers and went into Badenoch. He called his vassals to meet him and hand over the tutor and his accomplices, but none showed up. He then declared them rebels and got a royal commission to invade and arrest them. To discuss the best ways to defend themselves, the Earls of Murray and Athole, the Dunbars, the clan Chattan, the Grants, and the laird of Cadell, along with others from their side, gathered at Forres. While they were deliberating, Huntly, who had been informed about the meeting and had gathered his forces, unexpectedly appeared near Forres. His sudden arrival terrified the assembled group, and the meeting quickly broke up in chaos. Everyone except the Earl of Murray rushed out of town and fled to Tarnoway; Huntly, not realizing that Murray had stayed behind, marched straight to Tarnoway to chase the others. Once he got within sight of the castle where the fleeing group had taken refuge, he sent John Gordon, brother of Sir Thomas Gordon of Cluny, with a small group of men to scout ahead. However, they got too close without being cautious, and John was shot by one of the Earl of Murray’s servants. Seeing that the castle was well fortified and knowing the rebels had evacuated to the mountains, leaving behind enough troops to defend it, Huntly disbanded his men on November 24, 1590, and went home, then continued on to Edinburgh.
Shortly after his arrival the Earl of Bothwell, who had a design upon the life of Chancellor Maitland, made an attack upon the palace of Holyrood-house under cloud of night, with the view of seizing Maitland; but, having failed in his object, he was forced to flee to the north to avoid the vengeance of the king. The Earl of Huntly, who had been lately reconciled to Maitland, and the Duke of Lennox, were sent in pursuit of Bothwell, but he escaped. Understanding afterwards that he was harboured by the Earl of Murray at Donnibristle, the chancellor, having procured a commission against him from the king in favour of Huntly, again sent him, accompanied by forty gentlemen, to[106] attack the Earl of Murray. When the party had arrived near Donnibristle, the Earl of Huntly sent Captain John Gordon, of Buckie, brother of Gordon of Gight, with a summons to the Earl of Murray, requiring him to surrender himself prisoner; but instead of complying, one of the earl’s servants levelled a piece at the bearer of the despatch, and wounded him mortally. Huntly, therefore, after giving orders to take the Earl of Murray alive if possible, forcibly entered the house; but Sir Thomas Gordon, recollecting the fate of his brother at Tarnoway, and Gordon of Gight, who saw his brother lying mortally wounded before his eyes, entirely disregarded the injunction; and following the earl, who had fled among the rocks on the adjoining sea-shore, slew him. It was this Earl of Murray who was known as the “bonny” earl, and, according to some historians, had impressed the heart of Anne of Denmark, and excited the jealousy of her royal spouse. This at least was the popular notion of his time:—
Shortly after he arrived, the Earl of Bothwell, who was planning to kill Chancellor Maitland, launched a nighttime attack on the palace of Holyrood House to capture Maitland. However, when he failed, he had to escape north to avoid the king's wrath. The Earl of Huntly, who had recently made peace with Maitland, and the Duke of Lennox were sent to pursue Bothwell, but he got away. Later, learning that Bothwell was hiding with the Earl of Murray at Donnibristle, the chancellor got a commission from the king for Huntly and sent him, along with forty gentlemen, to [106] confront the Earl of Murray. When they got close to Donnibristle, the Earl of Huntly sent Captain John Gordon, of Buckie, brother of Gordon of Gight, to deliver a message to the Earl of Murray, demanding his surrender. Instead of giving in, one of the earl’s servants aimed a gun at the messenger and fatally wounded him. Consequently, Huntly ordered that the Earl of Murray be captured alive if possible, and then he forcefully entered the house. But Sir Thomas Gordon, remembering what happened to his brother at Tarnoway, and Gordon of Gight, who had witnessed his brother lying mortally injured, completely ignored the orders and followed the fleeing earl, killing him. This Earl of Murray was known as the “bonny” earl, and according to some historians, he had won the heart of Anne of Denmark and stirred jealousy in her royal husband. This was at least the common belief of his time:—
“He was a braw gallant,
“He was a brave guy,
And he played at the gluve;
And he played at the glove;
And the bonny Earl of Murray,
And the handsome Earl of Murray,
Oh! he was the queen’s love.”
Oh! he was the queen’s sweetheart.”
According to one account the house was set on fire, and Murray was discovered, when endeavouring to escape, by a spark which fell on his helmet, and slain by Gordon of Buckie, saying to the latter, who had wounded him in the face, “You have spilt a better face than your awin.”
According to one account, the house was set on fire, and Murray was found trying to escape when a spark landed on his helmet. He was killed by Gordon of Buckie, who had wounded him in the face. Murray told him, “You’ve ruined a better face than yours.”
The Earl of Huntly immediately despatched John Gordon of Buckie to Edinburgh, to lay a statement of the affair before the king and the chancellor. The death of the Earl of Murray would have passed quietly over, as an event of ordinary occurrence in those troublesome times; but, as he was one of the heads of the Protestant party, the Presbyterian ministers gave the matter a religious turn by denouncing the Catholic Earl of Huntly as a murderer, who wished to advance the interests of his church by imbruing his hands in the blood of his Protestant countrymen. The effect of the ministers’ denunciations was a tumult among the people in Edinburgh and other parts of the kingdom, which obliged the king to cancel the commission he had granted to the Earl of Huntly. The spirit of discontent became so violent that Captain John Gordon, who had been left at Inverkeithing for the recovery of his wounds, but who had been afterwards taken prisoner by the Earl of Murray’s friends and carried to Edinburgh, was tried before a jury, and, contrary to law and justice, condemned and executed for having assisted the Earl of Huntly acting under a royal commission. The recklessness and severity of this act were still more atrocious, as Captain Gordon’s wounds were incurable, and he was fast hastening to his grave. John Gordon of Buckie, who was master of the king’s household, was obliged to flee from Edinburgh, and made a narrow escape with his life.
The Earl of Huntly quickly sent John Gordon of Buckie to Edinburgh to inform the king and the chancellor about the situation. The death of the Earl of Murray might have gone unnoticed as just another event in those chaotic times; however, since he was a leader of the Protestant faction, the Presbyterian ministers turned it into a religious issue by accusing the Catholic Earl of Huntly of being a murderer, claiming he wanted to boost his church’s interests by staining his hands with the blood of his Protestant fellow countrymen. The ministers’ accusations stirred unrest among the people in Edinburgh and other parts of the country, forcing the king to revoke the commission he had given to the Earl of Huntly. The wave of discontent became so intense that Captain John Gordon, who had been left at Inverkeithing to recover from his wounds but was later captured by the Earl of Murray’s supporters and taken to Edinburgh, was tried and, despite the law and justice, was condemned and executed for helping the Earl of Huntly while acting under a royal commission. The reckless and harsh nature of this act was even more heinous, as Captain Gordon’s injuries were fatal, and he was quickly approaching death. John Gordon of Buckie, who was in charge of the king’s household, was forced to flee Edinburgh and narrowly escaped with his life.
As for the Earl of Huntly, he was summoned, at the instance of the Lord of St. Colme, brother of the deceased Earl of Murray, to stand trial. He accordingly appeared at Edinburgh, and offered to abide the result of a trial by his peers, and in the meantime was committed a prisoner to the castle of Blackness on the 12th of March, 1591, till the peers should assemble to try him. On giving sufficient surety, however, that he would appear and stand trial on receiving six days’ notice to that effect, he was released by the king on the 20th day of the same month.
As for the Earl of Huntly, he was summoned, at the request of the Lord of St. Colme, the brother of the late Earl of Murray, to face trial. He showed up in Edinburgh and agreed to go through a trial by his peers, but in the meantime, he was held as a prisoner in the castle of Blackness on March 12, 1591, until the peers gathered to try him. However, after providing enough assurance that he would show up and stand trial with six days' notice, he was released by the king on the 20th of the same month.
The clan Chattan, who had never submitted without reluctance to the Earl of Huntly, considered the present aspect of affairs as peculiarly favourable to the design they entertained of shaking off the yoke altogether, and being countenanced and assisted by the Grants, and other friends of the Earl of Murray, made no secret of their intentions. At first the earl sent Allan Macdonald-Dubh, the chief of the clan Cameron, with his tribe, to attack the clan Chattan in Badenoch, and to keep them in due order and subjection. The Camerons, though warmly opposed, succeeded in defeating the clan Chattan, who lost 50 of their men after a sharp skirmish. The earl next despatched Macronald, with some of the Lochaber men, against the Grants in Strathspey, whom he attacked, killed 18 of them, and laid waste the lands of Ballendalloch. After the clan Chattan had recovered from their defeat, they invaded Strathdee and Glenmuck in November 1592. To punish[107] this aggression, the Earl of Huntly collected his forces and entered Pettie, then in possession of the clan Chattan as a fief from the Earls of Murray, and laid waste all the lands of the clan Chattan there, killed many of them, and carried off a large quantity of cattle, which he divided among his army. But in returning from Pettie after disbanding his army, he received the unwelcome intelligence that William Macintosh, son of Lauchlan Macintosh, the chief, with 800 of the clan Chattan, had invaded the lands of Auchindun and Cabberogh. The earl, after desiring the small party which remained with him to follow him as speedily as possible, immediately set off at full speed, accompanied by Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun and 36 horsemen, in quest of Macintosh and his party. Overtaking them before they had left the bounds of Cabberogh, upon the top of a hill called Stapliegate, he attacked them with his small party, and, after a warm skirmish, defeated them, killing about 60 of their men, and wounding William Macintosh and others.
The clan Chattan, which had never accepted the Earl of Huntly without some hesitation, viewed the current situation as particularly favorable for their plan to completely break free from his control. Supported by the Grants and other allies of the Earl of Murray, they made their intentions clear. At first, the earl sent Allan Macdonald-Dubh, the chief of the clan Cameron, along with his people, to confront the clan Chattan in Badenoch and keep them in check. Despite facing strong resistance, the Camerons managed to defeat the clan Chattan, who lost 50 men in a fierce skirmish. The earl then sent Macronald with some men from Lochaber to attack the Grants in Strathspey, where he killed 18 of them and devastated the lands of Ballendalloch. After the clan Chattan had recovered from their defeat, they invaded Strathdee and Glenmuck in November 1592. In response to this aggression, the Earl of Huntly gathered his forces and moved into Pettie, which was then held by the clan Chattan as a fief from the Earls of Murray. He devastated all the clan Chattan lands there, killed many of them, and took a large amount of cattle, which he shared among his troops. However, as he was returning from Pettie after disbanding his army, he received unwelcome news that William Macintosh, son of Lauchlan Macintosh, the chief, with 800 clan Chattan men, had invaded the lands of Auchindun and Cabberogh. The earl quickly asked the small group that remained with him to follow him as quickly as possible and set off at full speed, accompanied by Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun and 36 horsemen, in pursuit of Macintosh and his men. He caught up with them before they left Cabberogh, at the top of a hill called Stapliegate, and attacked them with his small contingent. After a heated skirmish, he defeated them, killing about 60 men and wounding William Macintosh and others.
The Earl of Huntly, after thus subduing his enemies in the north, now found himself placed under ban by the government on account of an alleged conspiracy between him and the Earls of Angus and Errol and the crown of Spain, to overturn the State and the Church. The king and his councillors seemed to be satisfied of the innocence of the earls; but the ministers, who considered the reformed religion in Scotland in danger while these Catholic peers were protected and favoured, importuned his majesty to punish them. The king, yielding to necessity and to the intrigues of Queen Elizabeth, forfeited their titles, intending to restore them when a proper opportunity occurred; and, to silence the clamours of the ministers, convoked a parliament, which was held in the end of May, 1594. As few of the peers attended, the ministers, having the commissioners of the burghs on their side, carried everything their own way, and the consequence was, that the three earls were attainted without trial, and their arms were torn in presence of the parliament, according to the custom in such cases.
The Earl of Huntly, after defeating his enemies in the north, found himself banned by the government due to an alleged conspiracy involving him, the Earls of Angus and Errol, and the crown of Spain, aimed at overthrowing the State and the Church. The king and his advisors appeared to believe in the earls' innocence; however, the ministers, who felt that the reformed religion in Scotland was at risk as long as these Catholic peers were being protected and favored, urged the king to take action against them. Bowing to pressure and the schemes of Queen Elizabeth, the king stripped them of their titles, planning to restore them when the right moment arose. To quiet the ministers' protests, he called a parliament that convened at the end of May, 1594. Since few peers showed up, the ministers, with the support of the burghs' commissioners, were able to push through their agenda, resulting in the three earls being declared guilty without a trial, and their coats of arms were torn apart in front of parliament, as was customary in such situations.
Having so far succeeded, the ministers, instigated by the Queen of England, now entreated the king to send the Earl of Argyle, a youth of nineteen years of age, in the pay of Queen Elizabeth, with an army against the Catholic earls. The king, still yielding to necessity, complied, and Argyle, having collected a force of about 12,000 men, entered Badenoch and laid siege to the castle of Ruthven, on the 27th of September, 1594. He was accompanied in this expedition by the Earl of Athole, Sir Lauchlan Maclean with some of his islanders, the chief of the Macintoshes, the Laird of Grant, the clan Gregor, Macneil of Barra, with all their friends and dependents, together with the whole of the Campbells, and a variety of others animated by a thirst for plunder or malice towards the Gordons. The castle of Ruthven was so well defended by the clan Pherson, who were the Earl of Huntly’s vassals, that Argyle was obliged to give up the siege. He then marched through Strathspey, and encamped at Drummin, upon the river Avon, on the 2d of October, whence he issued orders to Lord Forbes, the Frasers, the Dunbars, the clan Kenzie, the Irvings, the Ogilvies, the Leslies, and other tribes and clans in the north, to join his standard with all convenient speed.
Having succeeded so far, the ministers, encouraged by the Queen of England, urged the king to send the Earl of Argyle, a 19-year-old in the pay of Queen Elizabeth, with an army against the Catholic earls. The king, still pressed by necessity, agreed, and Argyle gathered a force of about 12,000 men, entering Badenoch and laying siege to the castle of Ruthven on September 27, 1594. He was joined in this campaign by the Earl of Athole, Sir Lauchlan Maclean with some of his islanders, the chief of the Macintoshes, the Laird of Grant, the clan Gregor, Macneil of Barra, along with all their friends and followers, as well as the entire Campbell clan, along with various others eager for plunder or harboring grudges against the Gordons. The castle of Ruthven was so well defended by the clan Pherson, who were the Earl of Huntly’s vassals, that Argyle had to abandon the siege. He then marched through Strathspey and camped at Drummin, by the river Avon, on October 2, from where he issued orders to Lord Forbes, the Frasers, the Dunbars, the clan Kenzie, the Irvings, the Ogilvies, the Leslies, and other tribes and clans in the north to gather at his standard as quickly as possible.
The earls, against whom this expedition was directed, were by no means dismayed. They knew that although the king was constrained by popular clamour to levy war upon them, he was in secret friendly to them; and they were, moreover, aware that the army of Argyle, who was a youth of no military experience, was a raw and undisciplined militia, and composed, in a great measure, of Catholics, who could not be expected to feel very warmly for the Protestant interest, to support which the expedition was professedly undertaken. The seeds of disaffection, besides, had been already sown in Argyle’s camp by the corruption of the Grants and Campbell of Lochnell.
The earls targeted by this expedition weren’t intimidated at all. They knew that even though the king felt pressured by public outcry to go to war against them, he was actually supportive of them behind the scenes. They also realized that Argyle's army, led by a young man with no military experience, was made up of inexperienced and undisciplined soldiers, many of whom were Catholics who likely wouldn’t be very enthusiastic about supporting the Protestant cause that this expedition claimed to uphold. Additionally, the seeds of discontent had already been planted in Argyle’s camp due to the influence of the Grants and Campbell of Lochnell.
On hearing of Argyle’s approach, the Earl of Errol immediately collected a select body of about 100 horsemen, being gentlemen, on whose courage and fidelity he could rely, and with these he joined the Earl of Huntly at Strathbogie. The forces of Huntly, after this junction, amounted, it is said, to nearly 1,500 men, almost altogether horsemen, and with this body he advanced to Carnborrow, where the[108] two earls and their chief followers made a solemn vow to conquer or die. Marching from thence, Huntly’s army arrived at Auchindun on the same day that Argyle’s army reached Drummin. At Auchindun, Huntly received intelligence that Argyle was on the eve of descending from the mountains to the lowlands, which induced him, on the following day, to send Captain Thomas Carr and a party of horsemen to reconnoitre the enemy, while he himself advanced with his main army. The reconnoitring party soon fell in, accidentally, with Argyle’s scouts, whom they chased, and some of whom they killed. This occurrence, which was looked upon as a prognostic of victory, so encouraged Huntly and his men, that he resolved to attack the army of Argyle before he should be joined by Lord Forbes, and the forces which were waiting for his appearance in the lowlands. Argyle had now passed Glenlivet, and had reached the banks of a small brook named Altchonlachan.
Upon learning of Argyle’s approach, the Earl of Errol quickly gathered a select group of about 100 horsemen, gentlemen he could count on for their bravery and loyalty, and joined the Earl of Huntly at Strathbogie. After this merger, Huntly's forces reportedly reached nearly 1,500 men, almost entirely horsemen, and with this group, he moved to Carnborrow, where the two earls and their key followers made a solemn vow to conquer or die. Marching from there, Huntly’s army arrived at Auchindun on the same day Argyle’s army reached Drummin. At Auchindun, Huntly learned that Argyle was about to come down from the mountains into the lowlands, prompting him to send Captain Thomas Carr and a group of horsemen to scout the enemy while he led his main army forward. The scouting party quickly encountered Argyle’s scouts, whom they chased down, killing some. This incident, seen as a sign of victory, so inspired Huntly and his men that he decided to attack Argyle's army before Lord Forbes and his forces could join him in the lowlands. Argyle had now crossed Glenlivet and reached the banks of a small brook called Altchonlachan.
On the other hand, the Earl of Argyle had no idea that the Earls of Huntly and Errol would attack him with such an inferior force; and he was, therefore, astonished at seeing them approach so near him as they did. Apprehensive that his numerical superiority in foot would be counterbalanced by Huntly’s cavalry, he held a council of war, which advised Argyle to wait till the king, who had promised to appear with a force, should arrive, or, at all events, till he should be joined by the Frasers and Mackenzies from the north, and the Irvings, Forbeses, and Leslies from the lowlands with their horse. This opinion, which was considered judicious by the most experienced of Argyle’s army, was however disregarded by him, and he determined to wait the attack of the enemy; and to encourage his men he pointed out to them the small number of those they had to combat with, and the spoils they might expect after victory. He disposed his army on the declivity of a hill, betwixt Glenlivet and Glenrinnes, in two parallel divisions. The right wing, consisting of the Macleans and Macintoshes, was commanded by Sir Lauchlan Maclean and Macintosh—the left, composed of the Grants, Macneills, and Macgregors, by Grant of Gartinbeg; and the centre, consisting of the Campbells, &c., was commanded by Campbell of Auchinbreck. This vanguard consisted of 4,000 men, one-half of whom carried muskets. The rear of the army, consisting of about 6,000 men, was commanded by Argyle himself. The Earl of Huntly’s vanguard was composed of 300 gentlemen, led by the Earl of Errol, Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun, the laird of Gight, the laird of Bonnitoun, and Captain, afterwards Sir Thomas Carr. The earl himself followed with the remainder of his forces, having the laird of Cluny upon his right hand and the laird of Abergeldy upon his left. Three pieces of field ordnance under the direction of Captain Andrew Gray, afterwards colonel of the English and Scots who served in Bohemia, were placed in front of the vanguard. Before advancing, the Earl of Huntly harangued his little army to encourage them to fight manfully; he told them that they had no alternative before them but victory or death—that they were now to combat, not for their own lives only, but also for the very existence of their families, which would be utterly extinguished if they fell a prey to their enemies.
On the other hand, the Earl of Argyle had no idea that the Earls of Huntly and Errol would attack him with such a smaller force; and he was, therefore, shocked to see them approach so close. Concerned that his advantage in foot soldiers would be offset by Huntly’s cavalry, he held a council of war, which advised Argyle to wait for the king, who had promised to show up with an army, or at the very least, until he was joined by the Frasers and Mackenzies from the north, and the Irvings, Forbeses, and Leslies from the lowlands with their cavalry. This advice, considered wise by the most experienced members of Argyle’s army, was however ignored by him, and he decided to wait for the enemy to attack; to motivate his men he pointed out the small number of opponents they faced and the spoils they could expect after victory. He arranged his army on the slope of a hill, between Glenlivet and Glenrinnes, in two parallel divisions. The right wing, made up of the Macleans and Macintoshes, was commanded by Sir Lauchlan Maclean and Macintosh—the left, consisting of the Grants, Macneills, and Macgregors, was led by Grant of Gartinbeg; and the center, made up of the Campbells, etc., was commanded by Campbell of Auchinbreck. This vanguard consisted of 4,000 men, half of whom carried muskets. The rear of the army, about 6,000 men, was led by Argyle himself. The Earl of Huntly’s vanguard was made up of 300 gentlemen, led by the Earl of Errol, Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun, the laird of Gight, the laird of Bonnitoun, and Captain, later Sir Thomas Carr. The earl himself followed with the rest of his troops, having the laird of Cluny on his right and the laird of Abergeldy on his left. Three pieces of field artillery under the command of Captain Andrew Gray, who later became a colonel for the English and Scots in Bohemia, were positioned in front of the vanguard. Before advancing, the Earl of Huntly addressed his small army to motivate them to fight bravely; he told them that they had only two options: victory or death—that they were now fighting not just for their own lives, but for the very survival of their families, which would be completely destroyed if they fell victim to their enemies.
The position which Argyle occupied on the declivity of the hill gave him a decided advantage over his assailants, who, from the nature of their force, were greatly hampered by the mossy nature of the ground at the foot of the hill, interspersed by pits from which turf had been dug. But, notwithstanding these obstacles, Huntly advanced up the hill with a slow and steady pace. It had been arranged between him and Campbell of Lochnell, who had promised to go over to Huntly as soon as the battle had commenced, that, before charging Argyle with his cavalry, Huntly should fire his artillery at the yellow standard. Campbell bore a mortal enmity at Argyle, as he had murdered his brother, Campbell of Calder, in 1592; and as he was Argyle’s nearest heir, he probably had directed the firing at the yellow standard in the hope of cutting off the earl. Unfortunately for himself, however, Campbell was shot dead at the first fire of the cannon, and upon his fall all his men fled from the field. Macneill of Barra was also slain at the same time.
The position that Argyle held on the slope of the hill gave him a clear advantage over his attackers, who were significantly hindered by the muddy ground at the base of the hill, dotted with pits where turf had been removed. Despite these difficulties, Huntly made his way up the hill at a slow and steady pace. He had arranged with Campbell of Lochnell, who had promised to join Huntly as soon as the battle started, that Huntly would fire his artillery at the yellow standard before charging Argyle with his cavalry. Campbell had a deep-seated hatred for Argyle, as he was responsible for the murder of his brother, Campbell of Calder, in 1592; and since he was Argyle’s closest heir, he likely ordered the firing at the yellow standard in hopes of eliminating the earl. Unfortunately for him, Campbell was shot dead at the first cannon fire, and with his fall, all of his men fled the battlefield. Macneill of Barra was also killed at that same moment.
The Highlanders, who had never before seen field pieces, were thrown into disorder[109] by the cannonade, which being perceived by Huntly, he charged the enemy, and rushing in among them with his horsemen, increased the confusion. The Earl of Errol was directed to attack the right wing of Argyle’s army, commanded by Maclean, but as it occupied a very steep part of the hill, and as Errol was greatly annoyed by thick volleys of shot from above, he was compelled to make a detour, leaving the enemy on his left. But Gordon of Auchindun, disdaining such a prudent course, galloped up the hill with a party of his own followers, and charged Maclean with great impetuosity; but Auchindun’s rashness cost him his life. The fall of Auchindun so exasperated his followers that they set no bounds to their fury; but Maclean received their repeated assaults with firmness, and manœuvred his troops so well as to succeed in cutting off the Earl of Errol, and placing him between his own body and that of Argyle, by whose joint forces he was completely surrounded. At this important crisis, when no hopes of retreat remained, and when Errol and his men were in danger of being cut to pieces, the Earl of Huntly, very fortunately, came up to his assistance and relieved him from his embarrassment. The battle was now renewed and continued for two hours, during which both parties fought with great bravery, “the one,” says Sir Robert Gordon, “for glorie, the other for necessitie.” In the heat of the action the Earl of Huntly had a horse shot under him, and was in imminent danger of his life; but another horse was immediately procured for him. After a hard contest the main body of Argyle’s army began to give way, and retreated towards the rivulet of Altchonlachan; but Maclean still kept the field, and continued to support the falling fortune of the day. At length, finding the contest hopeless, and after losing many of his men, he retired in good order with the small company that still remained about him. Huntly pursued the retiring foe beyond the water of Altchonlachan, when he was prevented from following them farther by the steepness of the hills, so unfavourable to the operations of cavalry. The success of Huntly was mainly owing to the treachery of Lochnell, and of John Grant of Gartinbeg, one of Huntly’s vassals, who, in terms of a concerted plan, retreated with his men as soon as the action began, by which act the centre and the left wing of Argyle’s army were completely broken. On the side of Argyle 500 men were killed besides Macneill of Barra, and Lochnell and Auchinbreck, the two cousins of Argyle. The Earl of Huntly’s loss was comparatively trifling. About 14 gentlemen were slain, including Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun, and the Laird of Gight; and the Earl of Errol and a considerable number of persons were wounded. At the conclusion of the battle the conquerors returned thanks to God on the field for the victory they had achieved. This battle is called by some writers the battle of Glenlivet, and by others the battle of Altchonlachan. Among the trophies found on the field was the ensign belonging to the Earl of Argyle, which was carried with other spoils to Strathbogie, and placed upon the top of the great tower. So certain had Argyle been of success in his enterprise, that he had made out a paper apportioning the lands of the Gordons, the Hays, and all who were suspected to favour them, among the chief officers of his army. This document was found among the baggage which he left behind him on the field of battle.[190]
The Highlanders, who had never seen artillery before, were thrown into chaos by the cannon fire. Huntly noticed this and charged the enemy, leading his horsemen into the fray, which escalated the confusion. The Earl of Errol was ordered to attack the right flank of Argyle’s army, commanded by Maclean, but the steep terrain made it difficult, and he faced heavy fire from above. He was forced to take a detour, leaving the enemy to his left. However, Gordon of Auchindun, ignoring the wiser approach, charged up the hill with a group of his followers and attacked Maclean fiercely; but Auchindun’s recklessness cost him his life. His death enraged his men, who unleashed their fury upon the enemy, but Maclean stood firm against their repeated attacks and skillfully maneuvered his troops, isolating the Earl of Errol and trapping him between his forces and those of Argyle. As the situation grew dire, with no hope of retreat and Errol's men at risk of being slaughtered, the Earl of Huntly fortuitously arrived to assist him and extracted him from danger. The battle resumed and lasted for two hours, with both sides fighting valiantly, “one,” as Sir Robert Gordon noted, “for glory, the other for necessity.” During the fierce fighting, a horse was shot from under the Earl of Huntly, putting his life at great risk; however, he quickly got another horse. After a fierce struggle, Argyle’s forces began to retreat towards the stream of Altchonlachan, but Maclean remained on the battlefield and continued to support his dwindling chances. Ultimately realizing the battle was lost and after many casualties, he retreated with the small group still with him. Huntly pursued the retreating forces past the water of Altchonlachan but was halted by the steep hills, which hindered cavalry movements. Huntly’s success was largely due to the betrayal by Lochnell and John Grant of Gartinbeg, one of Huntly’s vassals, who retreated with his men as soon as the fight started, completely breaking Argyle’s center and left wing. On Argyle’s side, about 500 men were killed, including Macneill of Barra, and both Lochnell and Auchinbreck, who were Argyle's cousins. The Earl of Huntly suffered relatively minor losses, with around 14 gentlemen killed, including Sir Patrick Gordon of Auchindun and the Laird of Gight, while the Earl of Errol and a significant number of troops were wounded. After the battle, the victors gave thanks to God on the battlefield for their triumph. This battle is referred to by some historians as the battle of Glenlivet, and by others as the battle of Altchonlachan. Among the trophies found was the banner belonging to the Earl of Argyle, which was taken, along with other spoils, to Strathbogie and displayed on top of the great tower. Argyle had been so confident of victory that he had prepared a document dividing the lands of the Gordons, the Hays, and anyone else suspected of supporting them among his key officers. This document was discovered among the baggage he left behind on the battlefield.
Although Argyle certainly calculated upon being joined by the king, it seems doubtful if James ever entertained such an intention, for he stopped at Dundee, from which he did not stir till he heard of the result of the battle of Glenlivet. Instigated by the ministers and other enemies of the Earl of Huntly, who became now more exasperated than ever at the unexpected failure of Argyle’s expedition, the king proceeded north to Strathbogie, and in his route he permitted, most unwillingly, the house of Craig in Angus, belonging to Sir John Ogilvie, son of Lord Ogilvie, that of Bagaes in Angus, the property of Sir Walter Lindsay, the house of Culsalmond in Garioch, appertaining to the Laird of Newton-Gordon, the house of Slaines in Buchan, belonging to the Earl of Errol, and the castle of Strathbogie, to be razed to the ground, under the pretext that priests and Jesuits had been harboured in them. In the meantime the Earl of Huntly[110] and his friends retired into Sutherland, where they remained six weeks with Earl Alexander; and on the king’s departure to Strathbogie, Huntly returned, leaving his eldest son George, Lord Gordon, in Sutherland with his aunt, till the return of more peaceable times.
Although Argyle certainly expected to be joined by the king, it seems unlikely that James ever intended to do so, as he stayed in Dundee and didn’t move until he heard about the outcome of the battle of Glenlivet. Encouraged by the ministers and other enemies of the Earl of Huntly, who were now angrier than ever at Argyle’s unexpected failure, the king headed north to Strathbogie. On the way, he reluctantly allowed the houses of Craig in Angus, owned by Sir John Ogilvie, of Bagaes in Angus, the property of Sir Walter Lindsay, of Culsalmond in Garioch, belonging to the Laird of Newton-Gordon, of Slaines in Buchan, owned by the Earl of Errol, and the castle of Strathbogie, to be destroyed, claiming that priests and Jesuits had been sheltered there. Meanwhile, the Earl of Huntly[110] and his friends retreated to Sutherland, where they stayed for six weeks with Earl Alexander; and after the king left for Strathbogie, Huntly returned, leaving his eldest son George, Lord Gordon, in Sutherland with his aunt until more peaceful times returned.
The king left the Duke of Lennox to act as his lieutenant in the north, with whom the two earls held a meeting at Aberdeen, and as their temporary absence from the kingdom might allay the spirit of violence and discontent, which was particularly annoying to his majesty, they agreed to leave the kingdom during the king’s pleasure. After spending sixteen months in travelling through Germany and Flanders, Huntly was recalled, and on his return he, as well as the Earls of Angus and Errol, were restored to their former honours and estates by the parliament, held at Edinburgh in November 1597, and in testimony of his regard for Huntly, the king, two years thereafter, created him a marquis. This signal mark of the royal favour had such an influence upon the clan Chattan, the clan Kenzie, the Grants, Forbeses, Leslies, and other hostile clans and tribes, that they at once submitted themselves to the marquis.
The king appointed the Duke of Lennox as his representative in the north, and the two earls held a meeting in Aberdeen. They thought that their temporary absence from the kingdom might help reduce the violence and unrest that particularly annoyed the king, so they decided to leave the kingdom for a while. After spending sixteen months traveling through Germany and Flanders, Huntly was called back, and upon his return, he and the Earls of Angus and Errol were restored to their previous titles and lands by the parliament in Edinburgh in November 1597. To show his appreciation for Huntly, the king made him a marquis two years later. This significant gesture of royal favor greatly impacted the clan Chattan, clan Kenzie, Grants, Forbeses, Leslies, and other rival clans and tribes, leading them to immediately submit to the marquis.
The warlike operations in the north seem, for a time, to have drawn off the attention of the clans from their own feuds; but in the year 1597 a tumult occurred at Loggiewreid in Ross, which had almost put that province and the adjoining country into a flame. The quarrel began between John Mac-Gille-Calum, brother of Gille-Calum, Laird of Rasay, and Alexander Bane, brother of Duncan Bane of Tulloch, in Ross. The Monroes took the side of the Banes, and the Mackenzies aided John Mac-Gille-Calum. In this tumult John Mac-Gille-Calum and John Mac-Murthow-Mac-William, a gentleman of the clan Kenzie, and three persons of that surname, were killed on the one side, and on the other were slain John Monroe of Culcraigie, his brother Houcheon Monroe, and John Monroe Robertson. This occurrence renewed the ancient animosity between the clan Kenzie and the Monroes, and both parties began to assemble their friends for the purpose of attacking one another; but their differences were in some measure happily reconciled by the mediation of common friends.
The military actions in the north seemed, for a while, to divert the clans from their own conflicts; however, in 1597, a riot broke out at Loggiewreid in Ross, which nearly set that province and the surrounding area ablaze. The dispute started between John Mac-Gille-Calum, brother of Gille-Calum, Laird of Rasay, and Alexander Bane, brother of Duncan Bane of Tulloch, in Ross. The Monroes sided with the Banes, while the Mackenzies supported John Mac-Gille-Calum. During this riot, John Mac-Gille-Calum, John Mac-Murthow-Mac-William, a gentleman of the Kenzie clan, and three individuals from that clan were killed on one side, and on the other side, John Monroe of Culcraigie, his brother Houcheon Monroe, and John Monroe Robertson were slain. This incident reignited the long-standing hostility between the Kenzie clan and the Monroes, prompting both sides to gather their allies for an impending conflict; however, their issues were partially resolved thanks to the intervention of mutual friends.
In the following year the ambition and avarice of Sir Lauchlan Maclean, of whom notice has been already taken, brought him to an untimely end, having been slain in Islay by Sir James Macdonald, his nephew, eldest son of Angus Macdonald of Kintyre. Sir Lauchlan had long had an eye upon the possessions of the clan Ronald in Islay; but having failed in extorting a conveyance thereof from Angus Macdonald in the way before alluded to, he endeavoured, by his credit at court and by bribery or other means, to obtain a grant of these lands from the crown in 1595. At this period Angus Macdonald had become infirm from age, and his son, Sir James Macdonald, was too young to make any effectual resistance to the newly acquired claims of his covetous uncle. After obtaining the gift, Sir Lauchlan collected his people and friends, and invaded Islay, for the purpose of taking possession of the lands which belonged to the clan Donald. Sir James Macdonald, on hearing of his uncle’s landing, collected his friends, and landed in Islay to dispossess Sir Lauchlan of the property. To prevent the effusion of blood, some common friends of the parties interposed, and endeavoured to bring about an adjustment of their differences. They prevailed upon Sir James to agree to resign the half of the island to his uncle during the life of the latter, provided he would acknowledge that he held the same for personal service to the clan Donald in the same manner as Maclean’s progenitors had always held the Rhinns of Islay; and he moreover offered to submit the question to any impartial friends Maclean might choose, under this reasonable condition, that in case they should not agree, his Majesty should decide. But Maclean, contrary to the advice of his best friends, would listen to no proposals short of an absolute surrender of the whole of the island. Sir James therefore resolved to vindicate his right by an appeal to arms, though his force was far inferior to that of Sir Lauchlan. A desperate struggle took place, in which great valour was displayed on both sides. Sir Lauchlan was killed fighting at the head of his men, who were at length compelled to retreat to their boats and vessels. Besides their chief, the Macleans left 80 of their principal men and 200 common soldiers dead on[111] the field of battle. Lauchlan Barroch-Maclean, son of Sir Lauchlan, was dangerously wounded, but escaped. Sir James Macdonald was also so severely wounded that he never fully recovered from his wounds. About 30 of the clan Donald were killed and about 60 wounded. Sir Lauchlan, according to Sir Robert Gordon, had consulted a witch before he undertook this journey into Islay, who advised him, in the first place, not to land upon the island on a Thursday; secondly, that he should not drink of the water of a well near Groynard; and lastly, she told him that one Maclean should be slain at Groynard. “The first he transgressed unwillingly,” says Sir Robert, “being driven into the island of Ila by a tempest upon a Thursday; the second he transgressed negligentlie, haveing drank of that water befor he wes awair; and so he wes killed ther at Groinard, as wes foretold him, bot doubtfullie. Thus endeth all these that doe trust in such kynd of responces, or doe hunt after them!”[191]
In the following year, the ambition and greed of Sir Lauchlan Maclean, who has already been mentioned, led to his untimely death when he was killed in Islay by his nephew, Sir James Macdonald, the eldest son of Angus Macdonald of Kintyre. Sir Lauchlan had long been eyeing the possessions of the clan Ronald in Islay; however, after failing to obtain a transfer from Angus Macdonald as previously mentioned, he attempted to use his influence at court and bribery to get a grant of these lands from the crown in 1595. At this time, Angus Macdonald was becoming frail with age, and his son, Sir James Macdonald, was too young to effectively resist his greedy uncle's claims. After securing the grant, Sir Lauchlan gathered his supporters and invaded Islay to take possession of the lands that belonged to the clan Donald. Upon hearing of his uncle's landing, Sir James Macdonald rallied his supporters and disembarked in Islay to reclaim the property from Sir Lauchlan. To avoid bloodshed, some mutual friends of both parties intervened, trying to mediate their dispute. They convinced Sir James to agree to give half of the island to his uncle for the rest of his life, provided he acknowledged that he held it in service to the clan Donald, just as Maclean's ancestors had held the Rhinns of Islay. He also offered to let the matter be decided by any impartial friends Sir Lauchlan might choose, with the reasonable condition that if they couldn't agree, his Majesty would make the final decision. But Sir Lauchlan, against the advice of his closest allies, rejected any proposals that did not involve a complete surrender of the entire island. Therefore, Sir James decided to assert his rights through battle, even though his forces were significantly smaller than Sir Lauchlan's. A fierce struggle ensued, displaying great bravery on both sides. Sir Lauchlan was killed while leading his men, who were eventually forced to retreat to their boats. In addition to their chief, the Macleans left behind 80 of their leading men and 200 common soldiers dead on the battlefield. Lauchlan Barroch-Maclean, son of Sir Lauchlan, was seriously injured but managed to escape. Sir James Macdonald was also badly wounded, never fully recovering from his injuries. About 30 members of the clan Donald were killed and around 60 were wounded. According to Sir Robert Gordon, Sir Lauchlan had consulted a witch before his journey to Islay, who advised him not to land on the island on a Thursday, not to drink from a well near Groynard, and told him that one Maclean would be killed at Groynard. "He broke the first advice unwillingly," says Sir Robert, "being driven to the island of Ila by a storm on a Thursday; he broke the second carelessly, having drunk from that well before he was aware; and thus he was killed there at Groynard, just as was foretold to him, but undoubtedly. Thus ends the fate of those who trust in such kinds of prophecies or seek them out!"[191]
On hearing of Maclean’s death and the defeat of his men, the king became so highly incensed against the clan Donald that, finding he had a right to dispose of their possessions both in Kintyre and Islay, he made a grant of them to the Earl of Argyle and the Campbells. This gave rise to a number of bloody conflicts between the Campbells and the clan Donald in the years 1614, -15, and -16, which ended in the ruin of the latter.
On hearing about Maclean’s death and his men’s defeat, the king became extremely angry with the clan Donald. Realizing he had the right to take over their lands in Kintyre and Islay, he granted them to the Earl of Argyle and the Campbells. This led to several bloody conflicts between the Campbells and the clan Donald in 1614, 1615, and 1616, which ultimately resulted in the clan Donald’s downfall.
The rival houses of Sutherland and Caithness had now lived on friendly terms for some years. After spending about eighteen months at court, and attending a convention of the estates at Edinburgh in July, 1598, John, sixth Earl of Sutherland, went to the Continent, where he remained till the month of September, 1600. The Earl of Caithness, deeming the absence of the Earl of Sutherland a fit opportunity for carrying into effect some designs against him, caused William Mackay to obtain leave from his brother Houcheon Mackay to hunt in the policy of Durines belonging to the Earl of Sutherland. The Earl of Caithness thereupon assembled all his vassals and dependents, and, under the pretence of hunting, made demonstrations for entering Sutherland or Strathnaver. As soon as Mackay was informed of his intentions, he sent a message to the Earl of Caithness, intimating to him that he would not permit him to enter either of these countries, or to cross the marches. The Earl of Caithness returned a haughty answer; but he did not carry his threat of invasion into execution on account of the arrival of the Earl of Sutherland from the Continent. As the Earl of Caithness still continued to threaten an invasion, the Earl of Sutherland collected his forces, in the month of July 1601, to oppose him. Mackay, with his countrymen, soon joined the Earl of Sutherland at Lagan-Gaincamhd in Dirichat, where he was soon also joined by the Monroes under Robert Monroe of Contaligh, and the laird of Assynt with his countrymen.
The rival houses of Sutherland and Caithness had been on friendly terms for several years. After spending about eighteen months at court and attending a convention of the estates in Edinburgh in July 1598, John, the sixth Earl of Sutherland, went to the Continent, where he stayed until September 1600. The Earl of Caithness, seeing the Earl of Sutherland's absence as a perfect chance to act on some plans against him, convinced William Mackay to get permission from his brother Houcheon Mackay to hunt in the Earl of Sutherland's lands at Durines. The Earl of Caithness then gathered all his vassals and supporters, and under the guise of hunting, made moves to enter Sutherland or Strathnaver. Once Mackay heard of his plans, he sent a message to the Earl of Caithness, letting him know that he would not allow him to enter either area or cross the borders. The Earl of Caithness replied arrogantly, but he didn’t carry out his threat to invade because the Earl of Sutherland returned from the Continent. As the Earl of Caithness continued to threaten an invasion, the Earl of Sutherland mustered his forces in July 1601 to confront him. Mackay, along with his fellow countrymen, quickly joined the Earl of Sutherland at Lagan-Gaincamhd in Dirichat, where he was soon joined by the Monroes led by Robert Monroe of Contaligh and the laird of Assynt with his people.
While the Earl of Sutherland’s force was thus assembling, the Earl of Caithness advanced towards Sutherland with his army. The two armies encamped at the distance of about three miles asunder, near the hill of Bengrime. In expectation of a battle on the morning after their encampment, the Sutherland men took up a position in a plain which lay between the two armies, called Leathad Reidh, than which a more convenient station could not have been selected. But the commodiousness of the plain was not the only reason for making the selection. There had been long a prophetic tradition in these countries that a battle was to be fought on this ground between the inhabitants of Sutherland, assisted by the Strathnaver men, and the men of Caithness; that although the Sutherland men were to be victorious their loss would be great, and that the loss of the Strathnaver men should even be greater, but that the Caithness men should be so completely overthrown that they should not be able, for a considerable length of time, to recover the blow which they were to receive. This superstitious idea made such an impression upon the minds of the men of Sutherland that it was with great difficulty they could be restrained from immediately attacking their enemies.
While the Earl of Sutherland’s troops were gathering, the Earl of Caithness moved his army toward Sutherland. The two armies set up camp about three miles apart, near the hill of Bengrime. Anticipating a battle the morning after their encampment, the Sutherland men positioned themselves in a plain between the two armies, called Leathad Reidh, which was the best choice they could have made. However, the convenience of the plain wasn’t the only reason for this choice. There had long been a local prophecy that a battle would take place here between the people of Sutherland, aided by the Strathnaver men, and the folk of Caithness; that although the Sutherland men would win, their losses would be significant, the Strathnaver losses even greater, but the Caithness men would be so completely defeated that it would take them a long time to recover from the blow they were to receive. This superstitious belief left a strong impression on the minds of the Sutherland men, making it very hard for them to refrain from attacking their enemies right away.
The Earl of Caithness, daunted by this circumstance, and being diffident of the fidelity of some of his people, whom he had used with great cruelty, sent messengers to the Earl of[112] Sutherland expressing his regret at what had happened, stating that he was provoked to his present measures by the insolence of Mackay, who had repeatedly dared him to the attack, and that, if the Earl of Sutherland would pass over the affair, he would permit him and his army to advance twice as far into Caithness as he had marched into Sutherland. The Earl of Sutherland, on receipt of this offer, called a council of his friends to deliberate upon it. Mackay and some others advised the earl to decline the proposal, and attack the Earl of Caithness; while others of the earl’s advisers thought it neither fit nor reasonable to risk so many lives when such ample satisfaction was offered. A sort of middle course was, therefore, adopted by giving the Earl of Caithness an opportunity to escape if he inclined. The messengers were accordingly sent back with this answer, that if the Earl of Caithness and his army would remain where they lay till sunrise next morning they might be assured of an attack.
The Earl of Caithness, intimidated by this situation and unsure about the loyalty of some of his men, whom he had treated harshly, sent messengers to the Earl of[112] Sutherland. He expressed his regret over what had occurred, claiming that the disrespect from Mackay had provoked him to take his current actions. He stated that if the Earl of Sutherland would overlook the situation, he would allow him and his army to advance two times further into Caithness than they had marched into Sutherland. Upon receiving this offer, the Earl of Sutherland convened a council of his allies to discuss it. Mackay and a few others urged the earl to reject the offer and launch an attack on the Earl of Caithness, while some of the earl’s advisors argued that it wasn’t wise or fair to risk so many lives when such a generous offer was on the table. Therefore, a compromise was reached, giving the Earl of Caithness a chance to retreat if he wanted to. The messengers were sent back with the response that if the Earl of Caithness and his army stayed where they were until sunrise the next morning, they could expect an attack.
When this answer was delivered in the Earl of Caithness’ camp, his men got so alarmed that the earl, with great difficulty, prevented them from running away immediately. He remained on the field all night watching them in person, encouraging them to remain, and making great promises to them if they stood firm. But his entreaties were quite unavailing, for as soon as the morning dawned, on perceiving the approach of the Earl of Sutherland’s army, they fled from the field in the utmost confusion, jostling and overthrowing one another in their flight, and leaving their whole baggage behind them. The Earl of Sutherland resolved to pursue the flying enemy; but, before proceeding on the pursuit, his army collected a quantity of stones which they accumulated into a heap to commemorate the flight of the Caithness men, which heap was called Carn-Teiche, that is, the Flight Cairn.
When this news reached the Earl of Caithness’ camp, his men got so scared that the earl had a tough time stopping them from running away immediately. He stayed on the battlefield all night, watching over them, encouraging them to hold their ground, and making big promises if they stayed loyal. But his efforts were in vain, because as soon as morning came and they saw the Earl of Sutherland’s army approaching, they panicked and fled in total chaos, bumping into and knocking each other down as they ran, leaving all their gear behind. The Earl of Sutherland decided to chase after the fleeing troops; however, before they set off, his army gathered a bunch of stones and piled them up to mark the Caithness men’s retreat, which was named Carn-Teiche, or the Flight Cairn.
Not wishing to encounter the Earl of Sutherland under the adverse circumstances which had occurred, the Earl of Caithness, after entering his own territories, sent a message to his pursuer to the effect that having complied with his request in withdrawing his army, he hoped hostile proceedings would cease, and that if the Earl of Sutherland should advance with his army into Caithness, Earl George would not hinder him; but he suggested to him the propriety of appointing some gentlemen on both sides to see the respective armies dissolved. The Earl of Sutherland acceded to this proposal, and sent George Gray of Cuttle, eldest son of Gilbert Gray of Sordell, with a company of resolute men into Caithness to see the army of the Earl of Caithness broken up. The Earl of Caithness, in his turn, despatched Alexander Bane, chief of the Caithness Banes, who witnessed the dismissal of the Earl of Sutherland’s army.[192]
Not wanting to run into the Earl of Sutherland under the bad circumstances that had happened, the Earl of Caithness, after entering his own lands, sent a message to his pursuer saying that since he had followed his request to withdraw his army, he hoped that hostilities would stop. He mentioned that if the Earl of Sutherland decided to advance his army into Caithness, Earl George would not stop him; however, he suggested that it would be wise to appoint some gentlemen from both sides to oversee the disbanding of their respective armies. The Earl of Sutherland agreed to this suggestion and sent George Gray of Cuttle, the eldest son of Gilbert Gray of Sordell, along with a group of determined men into Caithness to ensure the Earl of Caithness's army was dissolved. The Earl of Caithness, in return, sent Alexander Bane, chief of the Caithness Banes, who observed the disbanding of the Earl of Sutherland’s army.[192]
About the period in question, great commotions took place in the north-west isles, in consequence of a quarrel between Donald Gorm Macdonald of Slate, and Sir Roderick Macleod of Harris, arising out of the following circumstances. Donald Gorm Macdonald, who had married the sister of Sir Roderick, instigated by jealousy, had conceived displeasure at her and put her away. Having complained to her brother of the treatment thus received, Sir Roderick sent a message to Macdonald requiring him to take back his wife. Instead of complying with this request, Macdonald brought an action of divorce against her, and having obtained decree therein, married the sister of Kenneth Mackenzie, lord of Kintail. Sir Roderick, who considered himself disgraced and his family dishonoured by such proceedings, assembled all his countrymen and his tribe, the Siol-Thormaid, without delay, and invaded with fire and sword the lands of Macdonald in the isle of Skye, to which he laid claim as his own. Macdonald retaliated by landing in Harris with his forces, which he laid waste, and after killing some of the inhabitants retired with a large booty in cattle. To make amends for this loss, Sir Roderick invaded Uist, which belonged to Macdonald, and despatched his cousin, Donald Glas Macleod, with 40 men, into the interior, to lay the island waste, and to carry off a quantity of goods and cattle, which the inhabitants had placed within the precincts of the church of Killtrynard as a sanctuary. This exploit turned out to be very serious, as Donald Macleod and his party were most unexpectedly[113] attacked in the act of carrying off their prey, by John Mac-Iain-Mhic-Sheumais, a kinsman of Macdonald, at the head of a body of 12 men who had remained in the island, by whom Donald Macleod and the greater part of his men were cut to pieces, and the booty rescued. Sir Roderick, thinking that the force which had attacked his cousin was much greater than it was, retired from the island, intending to return on a future day with a greater force to revenge his loss.
About the time in question, there were major disturbances in the north-west isles because of a feud between Donald Gorm Macdonald of Slate and Sir Roderick Macleod of Harris, stemming from the following events. Donald Gorm Macdonald, who had married Sir Roderick's sister, became upset and separated from her out of jealousy. After complaining to her brother about how she was treated, Sir Roderick sent a message to Macdonald demanding that he take back his wife. Instead of complying, Macdonald filed for divorce, and after successfully obtaining a decree, he married the sister of Kenneth Mackenzie, lord of Kintail. Sir Roderick, feeling dishonored and disgraced by these actions, quickly gathered his supporters and his clan, the Siol-Thormaid, and launched an attack on Macdonald's lands in the Isle of Skye, which he claimed as his own. In retaliation, Macdonald landed in Harris with his troops, pillaged it, and after killing some locals, left with a large number of cattle. To make up for this loss, Sir Roderick invaded Uist, which belonged to Macdonald, and sent his cousin, Donald Glas Macleod, with 40 men to devastate the island and seize goods and cattle that the locals had taken to the church of Killtrynard for safety. This mission turned serious when Donald Macleod and his group were unexpectedly ambushed while taking their loot by John Mac-Iain-Mhic-Sheumais, a relative of Macdonald, leading a group of 12 men who had stayed on the island, and Donald Macleod and most of his men were killed, with the loot being recovered. Sir Roderick, believing that the attacking force was much larger than it actually was, retreated from the island, planning to return one day with a greater force to avenge his loss.
This odious system of warfare continued till the hostile parties had almost exterminated one another; and to such extremities were they reduced by the ruin and desolation which followed, that they were compelled to eat horses, dogs, cats, and other animals, to preserve a miserable existence. To put an end, if possible, at once to this destructive contest, Macdonald collected all his remaining forces, with the determination of striking a decisive blow at his opponent; and accordingly, in the year 1601, he entered Sir Roderick’s territories with the design of bringing him to battle. Sir Roderick was then in Argyle, soliciting aid and advice from the Earl of Argyle against the clan Donald; but on hearing of the approach of Macdonald, Alexander Macleod, brother of Sir Roderick, resolved to try the result of a battle. Assembling, therefore, all the inhabitants of his brother’s lands, together with the whole tribe of the Siol-Thormaid, and some of the Siol-Thorquill, he encamped close by the hill of Benquhillin, in Skye, resolved to give battle to the clan Donald next morning. Accordingly, on the arrival of morning, an obstinate and deadly fight took place, which lasted the whole day, each side contending with the utmost valour for victory; but at length the clan Donald overthrew their opponents. Alexander Macleod was wounded and taken prisoner, along with Neill-Mac-Alastair-Ruaidh, and 30 others of the choicest men of the Siol-Thormaid. Iain-Mac-Thormaid and Thormaid-Mac-Thormaid, two near kinsmen of Sir Roderick, and several others, were slain.
This horrible system of warfare continued until the opposing sides had almost wiped each other out. They were pushed to such extremes by the destruction and devastation that followed that they had to eat horses, dogs, cats, and other animals just to survive. In an effort to end this destructive conflict, Macdonald gathered all his remaining forces, determined to deliver a decisive blow to his enemy. In the year 1601, he entered Sir Roderick’s lands with the intention of forcing him into battle. At that time, Sir Roderick was in Argyle, seeking help and advice from the Earl of Argyle against the clan Donald. But upon hearing about Macdonald's approach, Alexander Macleod, Sir Roderick's brother, decided to meet him in battle. He gathered all the inhabitants of his brother’s lands, along with the entire Siol-Thormaid tribe and some of the Siol-Thorquill, and camped near Benquhillin hill in Skye, ready to fight the clan Donald the next morning. When morning came, a fierce and deadly battle erupted that lasted all day, with both sides fighting bravely for victory. In the end, the clan Donald defeated their opponents. Alexander Macleod was wounded and captured, along with Neill-Mac-Alastair-Ruaidh and 30 other top men from the Siol-Thormaid. Iain-Mac-Thormaid and Thormaid-Mac-Thormaid, two close relatives of Sir Roderick, were among those who were killed.
After this affair, a reconciliation took place between Macdonald and Sir Roderick, at the solicitation of old Angus Macdonald of Kintyre, the laird of Coll, and other friends, when Macdonald delivered up to Sir Roderick the prisoners he had taken at Benquhillin; but although these parties never again showed any open hostility, they brought several actions at law against each other, the one claiming from the other certain parts of his possessions.
After this incident, Macdonald and Sir Roderick made up, thanks to the efforts of old Angus Macdonald of Kintyre, the laird of Coll, and other friends. Macdonald handed over to Sir Roderick the prisoners he had captured at Benquhillin. However, even though these two sides never displayed any open hostility again, they engaged in several legal disputes against each other, each claiming certain parts of the other's property.
FOOTNOTES:
[188] Sir R. Gordon, p. 157.
[189] Sir R. Gordon, p. 199.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir R. Gordon, p. 199.
[191] History, p. 238.
[192] Sir Robert Gordon, p. 243.
CHAPTER IX.
A.D. 1602–1613.
A.D. 1602–1613.
KING OF SCOTLAND:— | KING OF GREAT BRITAIN:— |
James VI., 1567–1603. | James I., 1603–1625. |
Feud between the Colquhouns and Macgregors—Macgregors outlawed—Execution of their Chief—Quarrel between the clan Kenzie and Glengarry—Alister Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir beheaded—Lawless proceedings in Sutherland—Deadly quarrel in Dornoch—Meeting between the Earls of Caithness and Sutherland—Feud between the Murrays and some of the Siol-Thomais—Dissension in Moray among the Dunbars—Quarrel between the Earl of Caithness and the chief of the Mackays—Commotions in Lewis among the Macleods—Invasion of Lewis by Fife adventurers—Compelled to abandon it—Lord Kintail obtains possession of Lewis—Expulsion of Neill Macleod—Quarrel between the Laird of Rasay and Mackenzie of Gairloch—Disturbances in Caithness—Tumults in Caithness on the apprehension of Arthur Smith, a false coiner—Earl of Caithness prosecutes Donald Mackay and others—Dissensions among the clan Cameron.
Feud between the Colquhouns and Macgregors—Macgregors outlawed—Execution of their Chief—Dispute between the clan Kenzie and Glengarry—Alister Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir beheaded—Lawless activities in Sutherland—Deadly conflict in Dornoch—Meeting between the Earls of Caithness and Sutherland—Feud between the Murrays and some members of the Siol-Thomais—Disagreements in Moray among the Dunbars—Conflict between the Earl of Caithness and the chief of the Mackays—Commotion in Lewis among the Macleods—Invasion of Lewis by adventurers from Fife—Forced to abandon it—Lord Kintail takes control of Lewis—Expulsion of Neill Macleod—Dispute between the Laird of Rasay and Mackenzie of Gairloch—Disturbances in Caithness—Riot in Caithness over the arrest of Arthur Smith, a counterfeit money maker—Earl of Caithness prosecutes Donald Mackay and others—Disagreements among the clan Cameron.
In the early part of the year 1602 the west of Scotland was thrown into a state of great disorder, in consequence of the renewal of some old quarrels between Colquhoun of Luss, the chief of that surname, and Alexander Macgregor, chief of the clan Gregor. To put an end to these dissensions, Alexander Macgregor left Rannoch, accompanied by about 200 of his kinsmen and friends, entered Lennox, and took up his quarters on the confines of Luss’s territory, where he expected, by the mediation of his friends, to bring matters to an amicable adjustment. As the laird of Luss was suspicious of Macgregor’s real intentions, he assembled all his vassals, with the Buchanans and others, to the number of 300 horse and 500 foot, designing, if the result of the meeting should not turn out according to his expectations and wishes, to cut off Macgregor and his party. But Macgregor, anticipating Colquhon’s intention, was upon his guard, and, by his precautions, defeated the design upon him. A conference was held for the purpose of terminating all differences, but the meeting[114] broke up without any adjustment: Macgregor then proceeded homewards. The laird of Luss, in pursuance of his plan, immediately followed Macgregor with great haste through Glenfreon, in the expectation of coming upon him unawares, and defeating him; but Macgregor, who was on the alert, observed, in due time, the approach of his pursuers, and made his preparations accordingly. He divided his company into two parts, the largest of which he kept under his own command, and placed the other part under the command of John Macgregor, his brother, whom he despatched by a circuitous route, for the purpose of attacking Luss’s party in the rear, when they should least expect to be assailed. This stratagem succeeded, and the result was, that after a keen contest, Luss’s party was completely overthrown, with the loss of 200 men, besides several gentlemen and burgesses of the town of Dumbarton. It is remarkable that of the Macgregors, John, the brother of Alexander, and another person, were the only killed, though some of the party were wounded.
In early 1602, the west of Scotland was thrown into chaos due to the revival of old disputes between Colquhoun of Luss, the leader of that clan, and Alexander Macgregor, the head of the Macgregor clan. To resolve these conflicts, Alexander Macgregor left Rannoch with about 200 of his relatives and friends, entered Lennox, and set up camp on the border of Luss’s land, where he hoped his friends would help settle things peacefully. However, Luss was suspicious of Macgregor's true intentions, so he gathered all his followers, along with the Buchanans and others, totaling about 300 horsemen and 500 foot soldiers, planning to ambush Macgregor and his men if the meeting didn’t go as he hoped. But Macgregor, anticipating Colquhoun’s plan, stayed alert and thwarted their scheme. A conference was held to resolve the differences, but it ended with no agreement, prompting Macgregor to head home. Luss, sticking to his plan, quickly pursued Macgregor through Glenfreon, hoping to catch him off guard, but Macgregor, ever watchful, noticed his pursuers in time and made preparations. He split his group into two, keeping the larger part under his command and sending the smaller group, led by his brother John Macgregor, on a roundabout route to attack Luss’s men from behind when they least expected it. This strategy worked, resulting in a fierce battle where Luss's party was thoroughly defeated, losing 200 men, along with several gentlemen and burgesses from the town of Dumbarton. Interestingly, among the Macgregors, only John, Alexander's brother, and one other person were killed, although some of their group sustained injuries.
The laird of Luss and his friends sent early notice of their disaster to the king, and by misrepresenting the whole affair to him, and exhibiting to his majesty eleven score bloody shirts, belonging to those of their party who were slain, the king grew exceedingly incensed at the clan Gregor, who had no person about the king to plead their cause, proclaimed them rebels, and interdicted all the lieges from harbouring or having any communication with them. The Earl of Argyle, with the Campbells, was afterwards sent against the proscribed clan, and hunted them through the country. About 60 of the clan made a brave stand at Bentoik against a party of 200 chosen men belonging to the clan Cameron, clan Nab, and clan Ronald, under the command of Robert Campbell, son of the laird of Glenorchy, when Duncan Aberigh, one of the chieftains of the clan Gregor, and his son Duncan, and seven gentlemen of Campbell’s party were killed. But although they made a brave resistance, and killed many of their pursuers, the Macgregors, after many skirmishes and great losses, were at last overcome. Commissions were thereafter sent through the kingdom, for fining those who had harboured any of the clan, and for punishing all persons who had kept up any communication with them, and the fines so levied were given by the king to the Earl of Argyle, as a recompense for his services against the unfortunate Macgregors.
The laird of Luss and his friends quickly informed the king about their disaster, and by twisting the whole story and showing him eleven bloody shirts belonging to their slain companions, the king became incredibly angry with the clan Gregor. Since there was no one around the king to argue for them, he declared them rebels and prohibited everyone from helping or communicating with them. The Earl of Argyle, along with the Campbells, was later sent to hunt down the banished clan. About 60 members of the clan made a strong stand at Bentoik against a group of 200 chosen men from the clan Cameron, clan Nab, and clan Ronald, led by Robert Campbell, the son of the laird of Glenorchy. During the fight, Duncan Aberigh, one of the clan Gregor chieftains, his son Duncan, and seven men from Campbell’s group were killed. Despite their brave resistance and inflicting many casualties on their pursuers, the Macgregors, after numerous skirmishes and heavy losses, were ultimately defeated. Commissions were then sent throughout the kingdom to fine anyone who had sheltered members of the clan and to punish anyone who had maintained contact with them, with the fines collected being given by the king to the Earl of Argyle as a reward for his efforts against the unfortunate Macgregors.
Alexander Macgregor, the chief, after suffering many vicissitudes of fortune, at last surrendered himself to the Earl of Argyle, on condition that he should grant him a safe conduct into England to King James, that he might lay before his majesty a true state of the whole affair from the commencement, and crave the royal mercy; and as a security for his return to Scotland, he delivered up to Argyle thirty of his choicest men as hostages. But no sooner had Macgregor arrived at Berwick on his way to London, than he was basely arrested, brought back by the earl to Edinburgh, and, by his influence, executed along with the thirty hostages. Argyle hoped, by these means, ultimately to annihilate the whole clan; but in this cruel design he was quite disappointed, for the clan speedily increased, and became almost as powerful as before.[193]
Alexander Macgregor, the chief, after experiencing many ups and downs, finally surrendered to the Earl of Argyle, on the condition that he would be given safe passage to England to see King James. He wanted to present a full account of the situation from the beginning and ask for the king's mercy. As a guarantee for his return to Scotland, he handed over thirty of his best men as hostages to Argyle. However, as soon as Macgregor reached Berwick on his way to London, he was shamefully arrested, brought back by the earl to Edinburgh, and, thanks to Argyle's influence, executed along with the thirty hostages. Argyle hoped that by doing this, he would ultimately wipe out the entire clan; but he was seriously disappointed in this cruel plan, as the clan quickly grew in numbers and became nearly as powerful as before.[193]
While the Highland borders were thus disturbed by the warfare between the Macgregors and the Colquhouns, a commotion happened in the interior of the Highlands, in consequence of a quarrel between the clan Kenzie and the laird of Glengarry, who, according to Sir Robert Gordon, was “unexpert and unskilfull in the lawes of the realme.” From his want of knowledge of the law, the clan Kenzie are said by the same writer to have “easalie intrapped him within the compas thereof,” certainly by no means a difficult matter in those lawless times; they then procured a warrant for citing him to appear before the justiciary court at Edinburgh, which they took good care should not be served upon him personally. Either not knowing of these legal proceedings, or neglecting the summons, Glengarry did not appear at Edinburgh on the day appointed, but went about revenging the slaughter of two of his kinsmen, whom the clan Kenzie had killed after the summons for Glengarry’s appearance had been issued. The consequence was that Glengarry and some of his followers were outlawed. Through the interest of the Earl of[115] Dunfermline, lord chancellor of Scotland, Kenneth Mackenzie, afterwards created Lord Kintail, obtained a commission against Glengarry and his people, which occasioned great trouble and much slaughter. Being assisted by many followers from the neighbouring country, Mackenzie, by virtue of his commission, invaded Glengarry’s territories, which he mercilessly wasted and destroyed with fire and sword. On his return, Mackenzie besieged the castle of Strome, which ultimately surrendered to him. To assist Mackenzie in this expedition, the Earl of Sutherland, in token of the ancient friendship which had subsisted between his family and the Mackenzies, sent 240 well equipped and able men, under the command of John Gordon of Embo. Mackenzie again returned into Glengarry, where he had a skirmish with a party commanded by Glengarry’s eldest son, in which the latter and 60 of his followers were slain. The Mackenzies also suffered some loss on this occasion. At last, after much trouble and bloodshed on both sides, an agreement was entered into, by which Glengarry renounced in favour of Kenneth Mackenzie, the castle of Strome and the adjacent lands.[194]
While the Highland borders were disturbed by the conflict between the Macgregors and the Colquhouns, there was also unrest in the Highlands due to a dispute between Clan Kenzie and the laird of Glengarry, who, according to Sir Robert Gordon, was “inexperienced and unfamiliar with the laws of the realm.” Because of his lack of legal knowledge, the clan Kenzie is said to have “easily trapped him within the bounds of the law,” which certainly wasn’t difficult in those lawless times; they then obtained a warrant to summon him to appear before the justiciary court in Edinburgh, making sure it wasn’t served directly to him. Either unaware of these legal proceedings or ignoring the summons, Glengarry did not show up in Edinburgh on the appointed day but instead sought revenge for the deaths of two of his kinsmen, whom Clan Kenzie had killed after the summons for Glengarry’s appearance had been issued. As a result, Glengarry and some of his followers were declared outlaws. Thanks to the influence of the Earl of[115] Dunfermline, the lord chancellor of Scotland, Kenneth Mackenzie, who later became Lord Kintail, obtained a commission against Glengarry and his people, leading to considerable trouble and bloodshed. With support from many followers from the surrounding area, Mackenzie, acting under his commission, invaded Glengarry’s lands, which he ruthlessly plundered and devastated with fire and sword. Afterward, Mackenzie besieged the castle of Strome, which eventually surrendered to him. To assist Mackenzie in this campaign, the Earl of Sutherland, honoring the long-standing friendship between his family and the Mackenzies, sent 240 well-equipped and capable men, led by John Gordon of Embo. Mackenzie then returned to Glengarry, where he clashed with a group led by Glengarry’s eldest son, resulting in the death of the son and 60 of his followers. The Mackenzies also experienced some losses during this encounter. Ultimately, after much strife and bloodshed on both sides, an agreement was reached in which Glengarry renounced his claim to the castle of Strome and the nearby lands in favor of Kenneth Mackenzie.
In the year 1605, the peace of the northern Highlands was somewhat disturbed by one of those atrocious occurrences so common at that time. The chief of the Mackays had a servant named Alastair-Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir. This man having some business to transact in Caithness, went there without the least apprehension of danger, as the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness had settled all their differences. No sooner, however, did the latter hear of Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir’s arrival in Caithness, than he sent Henry Sinclair, his bastard brother, with a party of men to kill him. Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir, being a bold and resolute man, was not openly attacked by Sinclair; but on entering the house where the former had taken up his residence, Sinclair and his party pretended that they had come on a friendly visit to him to enjoy themselves in his company. Not suspecting their hostile intentions, Alister invited them to sit down and drink with him; but scarcely had they taken their seats when they seized Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir, and carried him off prisoner to the Earl of Caithness, who caused him to be beheaded in his own presence, the following day. The fidelity of this unfortunate man to Mackay, his master, during the disputes between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness, was the cause for which he suffered. Mackay, resolved upon getting the earl punished, entered a legal prosecution against him at Edinburgh, but by the mediation of the Marquis of Huntly the suit was quashed.[195]
In 1605, the peace of the northern Highlands was disrupted by one of those horrific events common at the time. The chief of the Mackays had a servant named Alastair-Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir. This man went to Caithness for some business, completely unaware of any danger since the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness had resolved their disputes. However, as soon as the Earl of Caithness learned of Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir’s arrival, he sent his illegitimate brother, Henry Sinclair, with a group of men to kill him. Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir, being bold and determined, wasn’t openly attacked by Sinclair; instead, when entering the house where he was staying, Sinclair and his group pretended to come for a friendly visit to enjoy his company. Not suspecting their malicious intentions, Alister invited them to sit down and drink with him; but barely had they settled in when they seized Mac-Uilleam-Mhoir and took him prisoner to the Earl of Caithness, who had him executed in his presence the next day. The loyalty of this unfortunate man to Mackay, his master, during the conflicts between the Earls of Sutherland and Caithness was the reason for his suffering. Mackay, determined to see the earl punished, pursued legal action against him in Edinburgh, but with the intervention of the Marquis of Huntly, the case was dismissed.[195]
In July, 1605, a murder was committed in Strathnaver, by Robert Gray of Hopsdale or Ospisdell, the victim being Angus Mac-Kenneth-Mac-Alister, one of the Siol-Mhurchaidh-Rhiabhaich. The circumstances leading to this will illustrate the utterly lawless and insecure state of the Highlands at this time. John Gray of Skibo held the lands of Ardinsh under John, the fifth of that name, Earl of Sutherland, as superior, which lands the grandfather of Angus Mac-Kenneth had in possession from John Mackay, son of Y-Roy-Mackay, who, before the time of this Earl John, possessed some lands in Breachat. When John Gray obtained the grant of Ardinsh from John the fifth, he allowed Kenneth Mac-Alister, the father of Angus Mac-Kenneth, to retain possession thereof, which he continued to do till about the year 1573. About this period a variance arose between John Gray and Hugh Murray of Aberscors, in consequence of some law-suits which they carried on against one another; but they were reconciled by Alexander, Earl of Sutherland, who became bound to pay a sum of money to John Gray, for Hugh Murray, who was in the meantime to get possession of the lands of Ardinsh in security. As John Gray still retained the property and kept Kenneth Mac-Alister in the possession thereof at the old rent, the Murrays took umbrage at him, and prevailed upon the Earl of Sutherland to grant a conveyance of the wadset or mortgage over Ardinsh in favour of Angus Murray, formerly bailie of Dornoch. In the meantime, Kenneth Mac-Alister died, leaving his son, Angus Mac-Kenneth, in possession. Angus Murray having acquired the mortgage, now endeavoured to raise the rent of Ardinsh,[116] but Angus Mac-Kenneth refusing to pay more than his father had paid, was dispossessed, and the lands were let to William Mac-Iain-Mac-Kenneth, cousin of Angus Mac-Kenneth. This proceeding so exasperated Angus that he murdered his cousin William Mac-Kenneth, his wife, and two sons, under cloud of night, and so determined was he that no other person should possess the lands but himself, that he killed no less than nine other persons, who had successively endeavoured to occupy them. No others being disposed to occupy Ardinsh at the risk of their lives, and Angus Murray getting wearied of his possession, resigned his right to Gilbert Gray of Skibo, on the death of John Gray, his father. Gilbert thereafter conveyed the property to Robert Gray of Ospisdell, his second son; but Robert, being disinclined to allow Angus Mac-Kenneth, who had again obtained possession, to continue tenant, he dispossessed him, and let the land to one Finlay Logan, but this new tenant was murdered by Mac-Kenneth in the year 1604. Mac-Kenneth then fled into Strathnaver with a party composed of persons of desperate and reckless passions like himself, with the intention of annoying Robert Gray by their incursions. Gray having ascertained that they were in the parish of Creigh, he immediately attacked them and killed Murdo Mac-Kenneth, the brother of Angus, who made a narrow escape, and again retired into Strathnaver. Angus again returned into Sutherland in May 1605, and, in the absence of Robert Gray, burnt his stable, with some of his cattle, at Ospisdell. Gray then obtained a warrant against Mac-Kenneth, and having procured the assistance of a body of men from John Earl of Sutherland, entered Strathnaver and attacked Mac-Kenneth at the Cruffs of Hoip, and slew him.[196]
In July 1605, a murder took place in Strathnaver, committed by Robert Gray of Hopsdale or Ospisdell. The victim was Angus Mac-Kenneth-Mac-Alister, a member of the Siol-Mhurchaidh-Rhiabhaich clan. The events leading up to this incident highlight the chaotic and unsafe conditions in the Highlands at that time. John Gray of Skibo held the lands of Ardinsh under John, the fifth of that name, Earl of Sutherland, as the superior landlord. Angus Mac-Kenneth's grandfather had held these lands from John Mackay, son of Y-Roy-Mackay, who owned some lands in Breachat before Earl John’s era. When John Gray received the grant for Ardinsh from Earl John, he allowed Kenneth Mac-Alister, Angus Mac-Kenneth’s father, to continue possessing the land, which he did until around 1573. At that time, a dispute arose between John Gray and Hugh Murray of Aberscors due to ongoing lawsuits against each other, but they were reconciled by Alexander, Earl of Sutherland, who agreed to pay a sum to John Gray on behalf of Hugh Murray, who was then supposed to secure possession of the lands of Ardinsh. While John Gray still owned the property and had Kenneth Mac-Alister as the tenant at the old rent, the Murrays became upset with him and got the Earl of Sutherland to grant a mortgage over Ardinsh in favor of Angus Murray, a former bailie of Dornoch. Meanwhile, Kenneth Mac-Alister passed away, leaving his son, Angus Mac-Kenneth, in possession. After Angus Murray acquired the mortgage, he tried to increase the rent for Ardinsh. However, Angus Mac-Kenneth refused to pay more than what his father had, leading to his eviction, after which the lands were leased to William Mac-Iain-Mac-Kenneth, a cousin of Angus Mac-Kenneth. This infuriated Angus to the point where he murdered his cousin William Mac-Kenneth, his wife, and two sons under the cover of night. So determined was he to keep the lands for himself that he killed at least nine other people who tried to claim them. With no one willing to take on the risk of farming Ardinsh, and Angus Murray becoming tired of overseeing it, he handed over his rights to Gilbert Gray of Skibo after John Gray's death. Gilbert then transferred ownership to his second son, Robert Gray of Ospisdell. However, Robert was unwilling to let Angus Mac-Kenneth, who had regained possession, remain as a tenant, so he evicted him and rented the land to Finlay Logan. But Mac-Kenneth murdered this new tenant in 1604. After that, Mac-Kenneth fled to Strathnaver with a group of reckless individuals like himself, intending to harass Robert Gray. Upon learning that they were in the parish of Creigh, Gray attacked them and killed Murdo Mac-Kenneth, Angus's brother, who narrowly escaped and retreated back to Strathnaver. Angus returned to Sutherland in May 1605, and while Robert Gray was away, he burned down his stable and some cattle at Ospisdell. Gray then secured a warrant against Mac-Kenneth, recruited a group of men from John, Earl of Sutherland, and entered Strathnaver, where he confronted Mac-Kenneth at the Cruffs of Hoip and killed him.[116]
The Earl of Caithness, disliking the unquiet state in which he had for some time been forced to remain, made another attempt, in the month of July, 1607, to hunt in Bengrime, without asking permission from the Earl of Sutherland; but he was prevented from accomplishing his purpose by the sudden appearance in Strathully of the latter, attended by his friend Mackay, and a considerable body of their countrymen. Almost the whole of the inhabitants of Dornoch turned out on this occasion, and went to Strathully. During their absence a quarrel ensued in the town between one John Macphaill and three brothers of the name of Pope, in which one of the latter was killed; the circumstances leading to and attending which quarrel were these:—In the year 1585, William Pope, a native of Ross, settled in Sutherland, and being a man of good education, was appointed schoolmaster in Dornoch, and afterwards became its resident minister. He also received another clerical appointment in Caithness, by means of which, and of his other living, he became, in course of time, wealthy. This good success induced two younger brothers, Charles and Thomas, to leave their native country and settle in Sutherland. Thomas was soon made chancellor of Caithness and minister of Rogart. Charles became a notary public and a messenger-at-arms; and having, by his good conduct and agreeable conversation, ingratiated himself with the Earl of Sutherland, was appointed to the office of sheriff-clerk of Sutherland. The brothers soon acquired considerable wealth, which they laid out in the purchase of houses in the town of Dornoch, where they chiefly resided. Many of the inhabitants of the town envied their acquisitions, and took every occasion to insult them as intruders, who had a design, as they supposed, to drive the ancient inhabitants of the place from their possessions. On the occasion in question William and Thomas Pope, along with other ministers, had held a meeting at Dornoch on church affairs, on dissolving which they went to breakfast at an inn. While at breakfast, John Macphaill entered the house, and demanded some liquor from the mistress of the inn, but she refused to give him any, as she knew him to be a troublesome and quarrelsome person. Macphaill, irritated at the refusal, spoke harshly to the woman, and the ministers having made some excuse for her, Macphaill vented his abuse upon them. Being threatened by Thomas Pope, for his insolence, he pushed an arrow with a barbed head, which he held in his hand, into one of Pope’s arms. The parties then separated, but the two Popes being observed walking in the churchyard in the evening, with their swords girt about them, by Macphaill, who looked upon their so arming themselves as a threat, he immediately made the circumstance known to Houcheon Macphaill, his nephew, and one William Murray, all of whom entered the churchyard and assailed the two brothers with the most vituperative abuse. Charles Pope, learning the danger his brothers were in, immediately hastened to the spot, where he found the two parties engaged. Charles attacked Murray, whom he wounded in the face, whereupon Murray instantly killed him. William and Thomas were grievously wounded by Macphaill and his nephew, and left for dead, but they ultimately recovered. Macphaill and his nephew fled to Holland, where they ended their days. After this occurrence, the surviving brothers left Sutherland and went back into their own country. It is only by recording such comparatively unimportant incidents as this, apparently somewhat beneath the dignity of history, that a knowledge of the real state of the Highlands at this time can be conveyed.
The Ear of Caithness, tired of the unrest he had been enduring for a while, made another attempt in July 1607 to hunt in Bengrime without asking the Earl of Sutherland for permission. However, he was stopped from achieving his goal by the sudden arrival of Sutherland himself, accompanied by his friend Mackay and a significant group of their fellow countrymen. Almost all the residents of Dornoch showed up on this occasion and went to Strathully. While they were away, a fight broke out in town between a man named John Macphaill and three brothers named Pope, resulting in the death of one of the latter. The events leading up to and surrounding this fight were these: In 1585, William Pope, originally from Ross, moved to Sutherland. Being well-educated, he was appointed as the schoolmaster in Dornoch and later became the town's minister. He also received another clerical position in Caithness, and over time, he grew wealthy from his various roles. His success led two younger brothers, Charles and Thomas, to leave their homeland and settle in Sutherland. Thomas quickly became chancellor of Caithness and minister of Rogart, while Charles became a notary public and a messenger-at-arms, winning the favor of the Earl of Sutherland and being appointed sheriff-clerk of Sutherland. The brothers accumulated significant wealth, which they invested in buying houses in Dornoch, where they mostly lived. Many locals envied their success and took every chance to insult them as outsiders who, they believed, intended to push the long-time residents off their land. On the occasion in question, William and Thomas Pope, along with other ministers, had met in Dornoch to discuss church matters. After the meeting, they went to have breakfast at an inn. While they were eating, John Macphaill entered the inn and asked the innkeeper for some drinks, but she denied him since she knew he was troublesome. Angered by the refusal, Macphaill berated the woman, and when the ministers defended her, he turned his insults on them. After being threatened by Thomas Pope for his rude behavior, Macphaill used a barbed arrow he was holding to stab one of Pope's arms. They then separated, but later that evening, Macphaill saw the two Popes walking in the churchyard with their swords at their sides and took this as a threat. He immediately reported this to Houcheon Macphaill, his nephew, and William Murray, who all went to the churchyard and attacked the two brothers with vicious insults. Charles Pope, realizing his brothers were in danger, rushed to the scene and confronted Murray, wounding him in the face. In response, Murray killed him instantly. William and Thomas were seriously injured by Macphaill and his nephew and left for dead, but eventually, they recovered. Macphaill and his nephew escaped to Holland, where they spent the rest of their lives. After this event, the surviving brothers left Sutherland and returned to their homeland. It is through recording such seemingly minor incidents like this, which might seem too trivial for history, that we can understand the true state of the Highlands at that time.
By the mediation of the Marquis of Huntly, the Earls of Caithness and Sutherland again met at Elgin with their mutual friends, and once more adjusted their differences. On this occasion the Earl of Sutherland was accompanied by large parties of the Gordons, the Frasers, the Dunbars, the clan Kenzie, the Monroes, the clan Chattan, and other friends, which so displeased the Earl of Caithness, who was grieved to see his rival so honourably attended, that he could never afterwards be induced to meet again with the Earl of Sutherland or any of his family.
By the mediation of the Marquis of Huntly, the Earls of Caithness and Sutherland met again in Elgin with their mutual friends and resolved their differences once more. This time, the Earl of Sutherland was accompanied by large groups from the Gordons, the Frasers, the Dunbars, clan Kenzie, the Monroes, clan Chattan, and other allies. This upset the Earl of Caithness, who was disheartened to see his rival so well-supported, and he was never able to be persuaded to meet with the Earl of Sutherland or any of his family again.
During the year 1608 a quarrel occurred in Sutherland between Iver Mac-Donald-Mac-Alister, one of the Siol-Thomais, and Alexander Murray in Auchindough. Iver and his eldest son, John, meeting one day with Alexander Murray and his son, Thomas, an altercation took place on some questions in dispute. From words they proceeded to blows, and the result was that John, the son of Iver, and Alexander Murray were killed. Iver then fled into Strathnaver, whither he was followed by Thomas Murray, accompanied by a party of 24 men, to revenge the death of his father. Iver, however, avoided them, and having assembled some friends, he attacked Murray unawares, at the hill of Binchlibrig, and compelled him to flee, after taking five of his men prisoners, whom he released after a captivity of five days. As the chief of the Mackays protected Iver, George Murray of Pulrossie took up the quarrel, and annoyed Iver and his party; but the matter was compromised by Mackay, who paid a sum of money to Pulrossie and Thomas Murray, as a reparation for divers losses they had sustained at Iver’s hands during his outlawry.[118] This compromise was the more readily entered into by Pulrossie, as the Earl of Sutherland was rather favourable to Iver, and was by no means displeased at him for the injuries he did to Pulrossie, who had not acted dutifully towards him. Besides having lost his own son in the quarrel, who was killed by Thomas Murray, Iver was unjustly dealt with in being made the sole object of persecution.[197]
In 1608, a dispute broke out in Sutherland between Iver Mac-Donald-Mac-Alister, a member of the Siol-Thomais, and Alexander Murray from Auchindough. One day, Iver and his oldest son, John, ran into Alexander Murray and his son, Thomas. They got into an argument over some issues they disagreed on. What started as a verbal fight escalated into a physical confrontation, resulting in the deaths of John, Iver's son, and Alexander Murray. After that, Iver escaped to Strathnaver, where Thomas Murray pursued him with a group of 24 men to avenge his father's death. However, Iver managed to evade them and gathered some friends to launch a surprise attack on Murray at Binchlibrig Hill, forcing him to flee and capturing five of his men, who were released after five days. Since the chief of the Mackays was protecting Iver, George Murray of Pulrossie took over the conflict and harassed Iver and his group. Eventually, Mackay intervened and settled the issue by paying Pulrossie and Thomas Murray to compensate for various losses they incurred because of Iver during his time as an outlaw. Pulrossie was more willing to agree to this settlement since the Earl of Sutherland supported Iver and wasn’t upset with him for the harm he caused to Pulrossie, who hadn’t been loyal to him. Besides losing his own son in the fight, who was killed by Thomas Murray, Iver was unfairly targeted and persecuted.
A civil dissension occurred about this time in Moray among the Dunbars, which nearly proved fatal to that family. To understand the origin of this dispute it is necessary to state the circumstances which led to it, and to go back to the period when Patrick Dunbar, sheriff of Moray, and tutor and uncle of Alexander Dunbar of Westfield, was killed, along with the Earl of Murray, at Donnibristle. Alexander did not enjoy his inheritance long, having died at Dunkeld, shortly after the death of his uncle, under circumstances which led to a suspicion that he had been poisoned. As he died without leaving any issue, he was succeeded by Alexander Dunbar, son of the above-mentioned Patrick, by a sister of Robert Dunbar of Burgy. This Alexander was a young man of great promise, and was directed in all his proceedings by his uncle Robert Dunbar of Burgy. Patrick Dunbar of Blery and Kilbuyack and his family, imagining that Robert Dunbar, to whom they bore a grudge, was giving advice to his nephew to their prejudice, conceived a deadly enmity at both, and seized every occasion to annoy the sheriff of Moray and his uncle. An accidental meeting having taken place between Robert Dunbar, brother of Alexander, and William Dunbar, son of Blery, high words were exchanged, and a scuffle ensued, in which William Dunbar received considerable injury in his person. Patrick Dunbar and his sons were so incensed at this occurrence that they took up arms and attacked their chief, Alexander Dunbar, sheriff of Moray, in the town of Forres, where he was shot dead by Robert Dunbar, son of Blery. John Dunbar, sheriff of Moray, who succeeded his brother Alexander, and his brother, Robert Dunbar of Burgy, endeavoured to bring the murderers of his brother to justice; but they failed in consequence of Alexander Dunbar being, at the time of his death, a rebel to the king, having been denounced at the horn for a civil cause. By negotiation, however, this deadly feud was stayed, and a sort of reconciliation effected by the friendly mediation of the Earl of Dunfermline, then Lord Chancellor of Scotland.[198]
A civil disagreement broke out around this time in Moray among the Dunbars, which nearly destroyed that family. To understand how this conflict started, it's important to look back at the events that led to it, specifically when Patrick Dunbar, sheriff of Moray, and tutor and uncle of Alexander Dunbar of Westfield, was killed alongside the Earl of Murray at Donnibristle. Alexander didn't inherit for long, as he died in Dunkeld shortly after his uncle’s death, under circumstances that raised suspicion he was poisoned. Since he died without any children, he was succeeded by Alexander Dunbar, son of the previously mentioned Patrick, who was related to Robert Dunbar of Burgy. This Alexander was a promising young man, guided in all his actions by his uncle Robert Dunbar of Burgy. Patrick Dunbar of Blery and Kilbuyack and his family, believing that Robert Dunbar, whom they resented, was advising his nephew against them, developed a deep-seated rivalry with both men and looked for every opportunity to annoy the sheriff of Moray and his uncle. An unexpected encounter occurred between Robert Dunbar, brother of Alexander, and William Dunbar, son of Blery, which turned heated, resulting in a fight where William Dunbar sustained serious injuries. Patrick Dunbar and his sons were so furious about this incident that they armed themselves and attacked their chief, Alexander Dunbar, sheriff of Moray, in the town of Forres, where Alexander was shot dead by Robert Dunbar, son of Blery. John Dunbar, sheriff of Moray, who succeeded his brother Alexander, along with his brother, Robert Dunbar of Burgy, tried to bring the murderers of his brother to justice; however, they failed because Alexander Dunbar was considered a rebel to the king at the time of his death, having been declared an outlaw for a civil matter. However, through negotiation, this deadly feud was halted, and a sort of reconciliation was achieved with the friendly help of the Earl of Dunfermline, who was then Lord Chancellor of Scotland.[198]
In the year 1610 the Earl of Caithness and Houcheon Mackay, chief of the Mackays, had a difference in consequence of the protection given by the latter to a gentleman named John Sutherland, the son of Mackay’s sister. Sutherland lived in Berridale, under the Earl of Caithness, but he was so molested by the earl that he lost all patience, and went about avenging the injuries he had sustained. The earl, therefore, cited him to appear at Edinburgh to answer to certain charges made against him; but not obeying the summons, he was denounced and proclaimed a rebel to the king. Reduced, in consequence, to great extremities, and seeing no remedy by which he could retrieve himself, he became an outlaw, wasted and destroyed the earl’s country, and carried off herds of cattle, which he transported into Strathnaver, the country of his kinsman. The earl thereupon sent a party of the Siol-Mhic-Imheair to attack him, and, after a long search, they found him encamped near the water of Shin in Sutherland. He, however, was aware of their approach before they perceived him, and, taking advantage of this circumstance, attacked them in the act of crossing the water. They were in consequence defeated, leaving several of their party dead on the field.
In 1610, the Earl of Caithness and Houcheon Mackay, the leader of the Mackays, had a conflict because Houcheon protected a man named John Sutherland, who was the son of Mackay’s sister. Sutherland lived in Berridale under the Earl’s jurisdiction but was so harassed by the earl that he lost all patience and sought revenge for the wrongs done to him. The earl then summoned him to appear in Edinburgh to answer some charges against him; however, when Sutherland ignored the summons, he was declared a rebel against the king. As a result, he faced severe hardships and, seeing no way to redeem himself, became an outlaw. He ravaged the earl's territory and drove off herds of cattle, taking them to Strathnaver, his relative’s land. In response, the earl sent a group from the Siol-Mhic-Imheair to confront him. After a lengthy search, they found Sutherland camped near the water of Shin in Sutherland. However, Sutherland was aware of their approach before they spotted him and took advantage of the situation, ambushing them while they were crossing the water. This led to their defeat, with several members of their group killed in the battle.
This disaster exasperated the earl, who resolved to prosecute Mackay and his son, Donald Mackay, for giving succour and protection within their country to John Sutherland, an outlaw. Accordingly, he served both of them with a notice to appear before the Privy Council to answer to the charges he had preferred against them. Mackay at once obeyed the summons, and went to Edinburgh, where he met Sir Robert Gordon, who had come from England for the express purpose of assisting Mackay on the present occasion. The earl, who had grown tired of the troubles which John Sutherland had occasioned in his country,[119] was induced, by the entreaties of friends, to settle matters on the following conditions:—That he should forgive John Sutherland all past injuries, and restore him to his former possessions; that John Sutherland and his brother Donald should be delivered, the one after the other, into the hands of the earl, to be kept prisoners for a certain time; and that Donald Mac-Thomais-Mhoir, one of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, and a follower of John Sutherland in his depredations, should be also delivered up to the earl to be dealt with as to him should seem meet; all of which stipulations were complied with. The earl hanged Donald Mac-Thomais as soon as he was delivered up. John Sutherland was kept a prisoner at Girnigo about twelve months, during which time Donald Mackay made several visits to Earl George for the purpose of getting him released, in which he at last succeeded, besides procuring a discharge to Donald Sutherland, who, in his turn, should have surrendered himself as prisoner on the release of his brother John, but upon the condition that he and his father, Houcheon Mackay, should pass the next following Christmas with the earl at Girnigo. Mackay and his brother William, accordingly, spent their Christmas at Girnigo, but Donald Mackay was prevented by business from attending. The design of the Earl of Caithness in thus favouring Mackay, was to separate him from the interests of the Earl of Sutherland, but he was unsuccessful.
This disaster frustrated the earl, who decided to pursue legal action against Mackay and his son, Donald Mackay, for providing help and shelter to John Sutherland, an outlaw, within their territory. He formally summoned both of them to appear before the Privy Council to respond to the charges he had made against them. Mackay promptly responded to the summons and traveled to Edinburgh, where he met Sir Robert Gordon, who had come from England specifically to assist Mackay in this matter. The earl, having grown weary of the issues John Sutherland had caused in his lands,[119] was persuaded by friends to resolve things under the following conditions:—that he would forgive John Sutherland all past wrongs and restore him to his former lands; that John Sutherland and his brother Donald would be handed over to the earl, one after the other, to be imprisoned for a specified time; and that Donald Mac-Thomais-Mhoir, one of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, who had aided John Sutherland in his raids, should also be surrendered to the earl for whatever action he deemed appropriate; all of which conditions were met. The earl executed Donald Mac-Thomais as soon as he was delivered. John Sutherland was held prisoner at Girnigo for about a year, during which time Donald Mackay made several trips to Earl George to secure his release, ultimately succeeding, as well as obtaining a release for Donald Sutherland, who was supposed to surrender himself as a prisoner when his brother John was released, but on the condition that he and his father, Houcheon Mackay, would spend the next Christmas with the earl at Girnigo. Mackay and his brother William spent their Christmas at Girnigo, but Donald Mackay was unable to attend due to other commitments. The Earl of Caithness's aim in supporting Mackay was to distance him from the interests of the Earl of Sutherland, but he was unsuccessful.
Some years before the events we have just related, a commotion took place in Lewis, occasioned by the pretensions of Torquill Connaldagh of the Cogigh to the possessions of Roderick Macleod of Lewis, his reputed father. Roderick had first married Barbara Stuart, daughter of Lord Methven, by whom he had a son named Torquill-Ire, who, on arriving at manhood, gave proofs of a warlike disposition. Upon the death of Barbara Stuart, Macleod married a daughter of Mackenzie, lord of Kintail, whom he afterwards divorced for adultery with the Breve of Lewis, a sort of judge among the islanders, to whose authority they submitted themselves. Macleod next married a daughter of Maclean, by whom he had two sons, Torquill Dubh and Tormaid.
Some years before the events we've just discussed, there was a disturbance in Lewis due to the claims of Torquill Connaldagh of the Cogigh regarding the possessions of Roderick Macleod of Lewis, who was believed to be his father. Roderick had first married Barbara Stuart, the daughter of Lord Methven, and they had a son named Torquill-Ire, who showed signs of a warrior spirit as he grew up. After Barbara Stuart passed away, Macleod married a daughter of Mackenzie, the lord of Kintail, but later divorced her because she had an affair with the Breve of Lewis, a type of judge for the islanders, to whom they submitted. Macleod then married a daughter of Maclean, and they had two sons, Torquill Dubh and Tormaid.
In sailing from Lewis to Skye, Torquill-Ire, eldest son of Macleod, and 200 men, perished in a great tempest. Torquill Connaldagh, above mentioned, was the fruit of the adulterous connexion between Macleod’s second wife and the Breve, at least Macleod would never acknowledge him as his son. This Torquill being now of age, and having married a sister of Glengarry, took up arms against Macleod, his reputed father, to vindicate his supposed rights as Macleod’s son, being assisted by Tormaid, Ougigh, and Murthow, three of the bastard sons of Macleod. The old man was apprehended and detained four years in captivity, when he was released on condition that he should acknowledge Torquill Connaldagh as his lawful son. Tormaid Ougigh having been slain by Donald Macleod, his brother, another natural son of old Macleod, Torquill Connaldagh, assisted by Murthow Macleod, his reputed bastard brother, took Donald prisoner and carried him to Cogigh, but he escaped and fled to his father in Lewis, who was highly offended at Torquill for seizing his son Donald. Macleod then caused Donald to apprehend Murthow, and having delivered him to his father, he was imprisoned in the castle of Stornoway. As soon as Torquill heard of this occurrence, he went to Stornoway and attacked the fort, which he took, after a short siege, and released Murthow. He then apprehended Roderick Macleod, killed a number of his men, and carried off all the charters and other title-deeds of Lewis, which he gave in custody to the Mackenzies. Torquill had a son named John Macleod, who was in the service of the Marquis of Huntly; he now sent for him, and on his arrival committed to him the charge of the castle of Stornoway in which old Macleod was imprisoned. John Macleod being now master of Lewis, and acknowledged superior thereof, proceeded to expel Rorie-Og and Donald, two of Roderick Macleod’s bastard sons, from the island; but Rorie-Og attacked him in Stornoway, and after killing him, released Roderick Macleod, his father, who possessed the island in peace during the remainder of his life. Torquill Connaldagh, by the assistance of the clan Kenzie, got Donald Macleod into his possession, and executed him at Dingwall.
While sailing from Lewis to Skye, Torquill-Ire, the eldest son of Macleod, and 200 men lost their lives in a terrible storm. Torquill Connaldagh, mentioned earlier, was the result of the affair between Macleod’s second wife and the Breve, as Macleod would never accept him as his son. Now of age and married to a sister of Glengarry, Torquill took up arms against Macleod, his supposed father, to claim his rights as Macleod’s son, with help from Tormaid, Ougigh, and Murthow, three of Macleod’s illegitimate sons. The old man was captured and held in captivity for four years, after which he was released on the condition that he would acknowledge Torquill Connaldagh as his legitimate son. After Tormaid Ougigh was killed by his brother, Donald Macleod, another illegitimate son of Macleod, Torquill Connaldagh, aided by Murthow Macleod, his reputed half-brother, captured Donald and took him to Cogigh, but Donald escaped and ran to his father in Lewis, who was furious with Torquill for taking his son. Macleod then had Donald arrest Murthow, and after handing him over to his father, he was imprisoned in Stornoway castle. As soon as Torquill learned of this, he went to Stornoway and attacked the fortress, which he captured after a short siege, freeing Murthow. He then captured Roderick Macleod, killed several of his men, and took all the charters and title-deeds of Lewis, which he entrusted to the Mackenzies. Torquill had a son named John Macleod, who served the Marquis of Huntly; he sent for him, and upon his arrival, put him in charge of Stornoway castle, where old Macleod was imprisoned. Now in control of Lewis and recognized as its superior, John Macleod set out to expel Rorie-Og and Donald, two of Roderick Macleod’s illegitimate sons, from the island; however, Rorie-Og attacked him in Stornoway, killing him, and released Roderick Macleod, his father, who then ruled the island peacefully for the rest of his life. With help from the clan Kenzie, Torquill Connaldagh captured Donald Macleod and executed him at Dingwall.
Upon the death of Roderick Macleod, his son Torquill Dubh succeeded him in Lewis. Taking a grudge at Rorie-Og, his brother, he apprehended him, and sent him to Maclean to be detained in prison; but he escaped out of Maclean’s hands, and afterwards perished in a snow-storm. As Torquill Dubh excluded Torquill Connaldagh from the succession of Lewis, as a bastard, the clan Kenzie formed a design to purchase and conquer Lewis, which they calculated on accomplishing on account of the simplicity of Torquill Connaldagh, who had now no friend to advise with, and from the dissensions which unfortunately existed among the race of the Siol-Torquill. This scheme, moreover, received the aid of a matrimonial alliance between Torquill Connaldagh and the clan, by a marriage between his eldest daughter and Roderick Mackenzie, the lord of Kintail’s brother. The clan did not avow their design openly, but they advanced their enterprise under the pretence of assisting Torquill Connaldagh, who was a descendant of the Kintail family, and they ultimately succeeded in destroying the family of Macleod of Lewis, together with his tribe, the Siol-Torquill, and by the ruin of that family and some neighbouring clans, this ambitious clan made themselves complete masters of Lewis and other places. As Torquill Dubh was the chief obstacle in their way, they formed a conspiracy against his life, which, by the assistance of the Breve, they were enabled to carry out successfully. The Breve, by stratagem, managed to obtain possession of Torquill Dubh and some of his friends, and deliver them to the lord of Kintail, who ordered them to be beheaded, which they accordingly were in July, 1597.
Upon the death of Roderick Macleod, his son Torquill Dubh took over in Lewis. Holding a grudge against his brother Rorie-Og, he captured him and sent him to Maclean to be imprisoned; however, Rorie-Og escaped from Maclean’s control and later died in a snowstorm. Since Torquill Dubh ruled out Torquill Connaldagh from inheriting Lewis because he was illegitimate, the clan Kenzie devised a plan to buy and take over Lewis, believing they could pull it off due to the naivety of Torquill Connaldagh, who had no allies to support him, and the infighting that sadly existed among the Siol-Torquill clan. Additionally, their plan was bolstered by a marriage alliance between Torquill Connaldagh's eldest daughter and Roderick Mackenzie, the brother of the lord of Kintail. The clan didn’t openly reveal their intentions but proceeded under the guise of helping Torquill Connaldagh, a descendant of the Kintail family, and ultimately they succeeded in destroying the Macleod family of Lewis along with the Siol-Torquill tribe. By bringing down that family and some neighboring clans, this ambitious clan established themselves as the absolute rulers of Lewis and other areas. Since Torquill Dubh was the main obstacle in their way, they plotted against his life, which they were able to carry out successfully with the help of the Breve. Through cunning, the Breve managed to capture Torquill Dubh and some of his friends and handed them over to the lord of Kintail, who ordered their execution, which took place in July 1597.
Some gentlemen belonging to Fife, hearing of these disturbances in Lewis, obtained from the king, in 1598, a gift of the island, their professed object being to civilize the inhabitants, their real design, however, being, by means of a colony, to supplant the inhabitants, and drive them from the island. A body of soldiers and artificers of all sorts were sent, with every thing necessary for a plantation, into Lewis, where, on their arrival, they began to erect houses in a convenient situation, and soon completed a small but neat town, in which they took up their quarters. The new settlers were, however, much annoyed in their operations by Neill and Murthow Macleod, the only sons of Roderick Macleod who remained in the island. The speculation proved ruinous to many of the adventurers, who, in consequence of the disasters they met with, lost their estates, and were in the end obliged to quit the island.
Some gentlemen from Fife, hearing about the troubles in Lewis, received a grant for the island from the king in 1598. They claimed they wanted to civilize the locals, but their true aim was to establish a colony to replace the inhabitants and force them off the island. A group of soldiers and skilled workers was sent along with everything needed for a settlement to Lewis. Upon arrival, they started building houses in a good location and quickly finished a small but tidy town where they set up their base. However, the new settlers faced significant challenges in their efforts from Neill and Murthow Macleod, the only surviving sons of Roderick Macleod who stayed on the island. The venture turned out to be disastrous for many of the investors, who lost their properties due to the setbacks they encountered and ultimately had to leave the island.
In the meantime, Neill Macleod quarrelled with his brother Murthow, for harbouring and [121] maintaining the Breve and such of his tribe as were still alive, who had been the chief instruments in the murder of Torquill Dubh. Neill thereupon apprehended his brother, and some of the clan Mhic-Ghille-Mhoir, all of whom he killed, reserving his brother only alive. When the Fife speculators were informed that Neill had taken Murthow, his brother, prisoner, they sent him a message offering to give him a share of the island, and to assist him in revenging the death of Torquill Dubh, provided he would deliver Murthow into their hands. Neill agreed to this proposal, and having gone thereafter to Edinburgh, he received a pardon from the king for all his past offences.
In the meantime, Neill Macleod had a fight with his brother Murthow for sheltering and supporting the Breve and some of his tribe who were still alive, as they had been the main ones involved in the murder of Torquill Dubh. Neill then captured his brother and some members of the clan Mhic-Ghille-Mhoir, killing all of them except his brother. When the Fife speculators learned that Neill had taken Murthow prisoner, they sent him a message offering him a share of the island and help in avenging Torquill Dubh's death, as long as he handed Murthow over to them. Neill agreed to this offer, and after that, he went to Edinburgh, where he received a pardon from the king for all his past crimes.
These proceedings frustrated for a time the designs of the Mackenzies upon the island, and the lord of Kintail almost despaired of obtaining possession by any means. As the new settlers now stood in his way, he resolved to desist from persecuting the Siol-Torquill, and to cross the former in their undertakings, by all the means in his power. He had for some time kept Tormaid Macleod, the lawful brother of Torquill Dubh, a prisoner; but he now released him, thinking that upon his appearance in the Lewis all the islanders would rise in his favour; and he was not deceived in his expectations, for, as Sir Robert Gordon observes, “all these islanders, (and lykwayes the Hielanders,) are, by nature, most bent and prone to adventure themselves, their lyffs, and all they have, for their masters and lords, yea beyond all other people.”[199] In the meantime Murthow Macleod was carried to St. Andrews, and there executed. Having at his execution revealed the designs of the lord of Kintail, the latter was committed, by order of the king, to the castle of Edinburgh, from which, however, he contrived to escape without trial, by means, as is supposed, of the then Lord-Chancellor of Scotland.
These actions temporarily disrupted the Mackenzies’ plans for the island, and the lord of Kintail nearly lost hope of gaining control by any means. Since the new settlers were now in his way, he decided to stop going after the Siol-Torquill and to obstruct them in their efforts by any means possible. He had kept Tormaid Macleod, the rightful brother of Torquill Dubh, imprisoned for a while, but he now released him, believing that once he showed up in Lewis, all the islanders would support him. He was right in his expectations, as Sir Robert Gordon notes, “all these islanders, (and also the Highlanders,) are, by nature, very willing and eager to risk their lives and everything they have for their masters and lords, even more than any other people.”[199] In the meantime, Murthow Macleod was taken to St. Andrews and executed. During his execution, he revealed the plans of the lord of Kintail, who was then ordered by the king to be imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle. However, he managed to escape without facing trial, allegedly with help from the then Lord Chancellor of Scotland.
On receiving pardon Neill Macleod returned into Lewis with the Fife adventurers; but he had not been long in the island when he quarrelled with them on account of an injury he had received from Sir James Spence of Wormistoun. He therefore abandoned them, and watched a favourable opportunity for attacking them. They then attempted to apprehend him by a stratagem, but only succeeded in bringing disaster upon themselves. Upon hearing of this, the lord of Kintail thought the time was now suitable for him to stir, and accordingly he sent Tormaid Macleod into Lewis, as he had intended, promising him all the assistance in his power if he would attack the Fife settlers.
Upon receiving a pardon, Neill Macleod returned to Lewis with the Fife adventurers. However, he hadn't been on the island long before he got into a fight with them over a wrong he experienced at the hands of Sir James Spence of Wormistoun. As a result, he left them and waited for the right chance to strike back. They then tried to catch him using a trick, but only ended up causing trouble for themselves. When the lord of Kintail heard about this, he decided it was the perfect moment to act, so he sent Tormaid Macleod to Lewis as he had planned, promising him all the help he could provide if he attacked the Fife settlers.
As soon as Tormaid arrived in the island, his brother Neill and all the natives assembled and acknowledged him as their lord and master. He immediately attacked the camp of the adventurers, which he forced, burnt the fort, killed the greater part of their men, took the commanders prisoners, whom he released, after a captivity of eight months, on their solemn promise not to return again to the island, and on their giving a pledge that they should obtain a pardon from the king for Tormaid and his followers for all past offences. After Tormaid had thus obtained possession of the island, John Mac-Donald-Mac-Houcheon apprehended Torquill Connaldagh, and carried him into Lewis to his brother, Tormaid Macleod. Tormaid inflicted no punishment upon Connaldagh, but merely required from him delivery of the title-deeds of Lewis, and the other papers which he had carried off when he apprehended his father Roderick Macleod. Connaldagh informed him that he had it not in his power to give them up, as he had delivered them to the clan Kenzie, in whose possession they still were. Knowing this to be the fact, Tormaid released Torquill Connaldagh, and allowed him to leave the island, contrary to the advice of all his followers and friends, who were for inflicting the punishment of death upon Torquill, as he had been the occasion of all the miseries and troubles which had befallen them.
As soon as Tormaid arrived on the island, his brother Neill and all the locals gathered to recognize him as their leader. He quickly attacked the adventurers' camp, forced them out, burned their fort, killed most of their men, and captured their commanders. After eight months of captivity, he released them on their solemn promise not to return to the island and after they agreed to secure a pardon from the king for Tormaid and his followers for their past offenses. Once Tormaid had taken control of the island, John Mac-Donald-Mac-Houcheon captured Torquill Connaldagh and brought him to Lewis to his brother, Tormaid Macleod. Tormaid didn’t punish Connaldagh, but instead asked him to hand over the title deeds of Lewis and other documents he had taken when he captured Tormaid’s father, Roderick Macleod. Connaldagh told him he couldn’t return them because he had given them to Clan Kenzie, who still had them. Knowing this was true, Tormaid let Torquill Connaldagh go and allowed him to leave the island, against the advice of all his followers and friends, who wanted to execute Torquill for causing all the suffering and troubles they had experienced.
The Breve of Lewis soon met with a just punishment for the crime he had committed in betraying and murdering his master, Torquill Dubh Macleod. The Breve and some of his relations had taken refuge in the country of Assynt. John Mac-Donald-Mac-Houcheon, accompanied by four persons, having accidentally entered the house where the Breve and six of his kindred lodged, found themselves unexpectedly in the same room with them. Being of opposite factions, a fight immediately[122] ensued, in the course of which the Breve and his party fled out of the house, but were pursued by John and his men, and the Breve and five of his friends killed.
The Breve of Lewis soon faced a fitting punishment for the crime he committed by betraying and murdering his master, Torquill Dubh Macleod. The Breve and some of his relatives had taken refuge in Assynt. John Mac-Donald-Mac-Houcheon, along with four companions, accidentally walked into the house where the Breve and six of his family members were staying and found themselves unexpectedly in the same room with them. Since they were from opposing factions, a fight broke out right away. During the chaos, the Breve and his group fled the house but were chased down by John and his men, resulting in the Breve and five of his friends being killed.
Although the Fife settlers had engaged not to return again into Lewis, they nevertheless made preparations for invading it, having obtained the king’s commission against Tormaid Macleod and his tribe, the Siol-Torquill. They were aided in this expedition by forces from all the neighbouring counties, and particularly by the Earl of Sutherland, who sent a party of men under the command of William Mac-Mhic-Sheumais, chief of the clan Gun in Sutherland, to assist in subduing Tormaid Macleod. As soon as they had effected a landing in the island with all their forces, they sent a message to Macleod, acquainting him that if he would surrender himself to them, in name of the king, they would transport him safely to London, where his majesty then was; and that, upon his arrival there, they would not only obtain his pardon, but also allow him to deal with the king in behalf of his friends, and for the means of supporting himself. Macleod, afraid to risk his fortune against the numerous forces brought against him, agreed to the terms proposed, contrary to the advice of his brother Neill, who refused to yield. Tormaid was thereupon sent to London, where he took care to give the king full information concerning all the circumstances of his case; he showed his majesty that Lewis was his just inheritance, and that his majesty had been deceived by the Fife adventurers in making him believe that the island was at his disposal, which act of deception had occasioned much trouble and a great loss of blood. He concluded by imploring his majesty to do him justice by restoring him to his rights. Understanding that Macleod’s representations were favourably received by his majesty, the adventurers used all their influence at court to thwart him; and as some of them were the king’s own domestic servants, they at last succeeded so far as to get him to be sent home to Scotland a prisoner in 1605. He remained a captive at Edinburgh till the month of March, 1615, when the king granted him permission to pass into Holland, to Maurice, Prince of Orange, where he ended his days. The settlers soon grew wearied of their new possession, and as all of them had declined in their circumstances in this luckless speculation, and as they were continually annoyed by Neill Macleod, they finally abandoned the island, and returned to Fife to bewail their loss.
Although the Fife settlers had promised not to return to Lewis, they still made plans to invade, having received the king’s commission against Tormaid Macleod and his tribe, the Siol-Torquill. They were supported in this expedition by forces from all the neighboring counties, especially by the Earl of Sutherland, who sent a group of men led by William Mac-Mhic-Sheumais, chief of the clan Gun in Sutherland, to help subdue Tormaid Macleod. As soon as they landed on the island with all their forces, they sent a message to Macleod, informing him that if he surrendered to them in the name of the king, they would safely transport him to London, where his majesty was at the time; and that upon his arrival there, they would not only secure his pardon but also allow him to speak with the king on behalf of his friends and for his own support. Macleod, afraid to risk everything against the large forces arrayed against him, agreed to the proposed terms, despite his brother Neill’s advice to resist. Tormaid was then sent to London, where he made sure to inform the king fully regarding all the details of his situation; he explained to his majesty that Lewis was his rightful inheritance and that he had been misled by the Fife adventurers into believing that the island was theirs to control, an act of deception that had caused much trouble and significant bloodshed. He concluded by begging his majesty to do him justice by restoring his rights. Understanding that Macleod’s statements were well received by the king, the adventurers used all their influence at court to undermine him; and since some of them were the king’s own domestic servants, they eventually succeeded in getting him sent back to Scotland as a prisoner in 1605. He remained a captive in Edinburgh until March 1615, when the king granted him permission to go to Holland, to Maurice, Prince of Orange, where he spent the rest of his life. The settlers quickly grew tired of their new possession, and as all of them faced declining fortunes in this unfortunate venture, and were continuously harassed by Neill Macleod, they ultimately abandoned the island and returned to Fife to mourn their loss.
Lord Kintail, now no longer disguising his intentions, obtained, through means of the Lord Chancellor, a gift of Lewis, under the great seal, for his own use, in virtue of the old right which Torquill Connaldagh had long before resigned in his favour. Some of the adventurers having complained to the king of this proceeding, his majesty became highly displeased at Kintail, and made him resign his right into his majesty’s hands by means of Lord Balmerino, then Secretary of Scotland, and Lord President of the session; which right his majesty now (1608) vested in the persons of Lord Balmerino, Sir George Hay, afterwards Chancellor of Scotland, and Sir James Spence of Wormistoun. Balmerino, on being convicted of high treason in 1609, lost his share, but Hay and Spence undertook the colonization of Lewis, and accordingly made great preparations for accomplishing their purpose. Being assisted by most of the neighbouring countries, they invaded Lewis for the double object of planting a colony, and of subduing and apprehending Neill Macleod, who now alone defended the island.
Lord Kintail, no longer hiding his intentions, obtained a grant of Lewis, under the great seal, for his own use, through the Lord Chancellor, based on the old right that Torquill Connaldagh had previously given up in his favor. After some adventurers complained to the king about this, his majesty became very displeased with Kintail and made him give up his right into the king’s hands through Lord Balmerino, who was then the Secretary of Scotland and Lord President of the session. His majesty then (1608) granted this right to Lord Balmerino, Sir George Hay, who later became Chancellor of Scotland, and Sir James Spence of Wormistoun. Balmerino lost his share after being convicted of high treason in 1609, but Hay and Spence took on the colonization of Lewis and made significant preparations to achieve their goal. With help from most neighboring countries, they invaded Lewis with the twin aims of establishing a colony and capturing Neill Macleod, who was the sole defender of the island at that time.
On this occasion Lord Kintail played a double part, for while he sent Roderick Mackenzie, his brother, with a party of men openly to assist the new colonists who acted under the king’s commission,—promising them at the same time his friendship, and sending them a vessel from Ross with a supply of provisions,—he privately sent notice to Neill Macleod to intercept the vessel on her way; so that the settlers, being disappointed in the provisions to which they trusted, might abandon the island for want. The case turned out exactly as Lord Kintail anticipated, as Sir George Hay and Sir James Spence abandoned the island, leaving a party of men behind to keep the fort, and disbanded their forces, returning into Fife, intending to have sent a fresh supply of men, with provisions, into the island. But Neill Macleod having, with the assistance of his nephew, Malcolm Macleod, son of Roderick Og, burnt the fort, and apprehended[123] the men who were left behind in the island, whom he sent safely home, the Fife gentlemen abandoned every idea of again taking possession of the island, and sold their right to Lord Kintail. He likewise obtained from the king a grant of the share of the island forfeited by Balmerino, and thus at length acquired what he had so long and anxiously desired.[200]
On this occasion, Lord Kintail played a double role. He sent his brother Roderick Mackenzie and a group of men to openly support the new colonists who were acting under the king’s commission. He promised them his friendship and sent a ship from Ross with supplies. At the same time, he secretly informed Neill Macleod to intercept the ship on its way, so that the settlers would be let down by the supplies they were depending on and would abandon the island due to lack. Everything turned out exactly as Lord Kintail expected: Sir George Hay and Sir James Spence left the island, leaving behind a group of men to maintain the fort and disbanding their forces, planning to send new troops and supplies back to the island. However, Neill Macleod, with help from his nephew Malcolm Macleod, son of Roderick Og, burned the fort and captured the men left on the island, sending them home safely. The gentlemen from Fife gave up any idea of reclaiming the island and sold their rights to Lord Kintail. He also received a grant from the king for the portion of the island forfeited by Balmerino, finally acquiring what he had long and anxiously desired.[123]
Lord Kintail lost no time in taking possession of the island,—and all the inhabitants, shortly after his landing, with the exception of Neill Macleod and a few others, submitted to him. Neill, along with his nephews, Malcolm, William, and Roderick, the three sons of Roderick Og, the four sons of Torquill Blair, and thirty others, retired to an impregnable rock in the sea called Berrissay, on the west of Lewis, into which Neill had been accustomed, for some years, to send provisions and other necessary articles to serve him in case of necessity. Neill lived on this rock for three years, Lord Kintail in the meantime dying in 1611. As Macleod could not be attacked in his impregnable position, and as his proximity was a source of annoyance, the clan Kenzie fell on the following expedient to get quit of him. They gathered together the wives and children of those that were in Berrissay, and also all persons in the island related to them by consanguinity or affinity, and having placed them on a rock in the sea, so near Berrissay that they could be heard and seen by Neill and his party, the clan Kenzie vowed that they would suffer the sea to overwhelm them, on the return of the flood-tide, if Neill did not instantly surrender the fort. This appalling spectacle had such an effect upon Macleod and his companions, that they immediately yielded up the rock and left Lewis.
Lord Kintail quickly took control of the island, and soon after he arrived, all the inhabitants except for Neill Macleod and a few others submitted to him. Neill, along with his nephews Malcolm, William, and Roderick—the three sons of Roderick Og—along with the four sons of Torquill Blair and thirty others, retreated to a stronghold in the sea called Berrissay, located off the west coast of Lewis. Neill had been sending supplies and other essentials there for several years in case he needed them. He stayed on this rock for three years while Lord Kintail died in 1611. Since Macleod couldn't be attacked in his secure position, and his presence was a nuisance, the clan Kenzie came up with a plan to get rid of him. They gathered the wives and children of those at Berrissay along with anyone on the island related to them, and placed them on a rock in the sea, close enough to Berrissay that Neill and his men could hear and see them. The clan Kenzie declared that they would let the sea drown them with the returning tide if Neill didn't surrender the fort immediately. This shocking scene had such a profound effect on Macleod and his companions that they promptly gave up the rock and left Lewis.
Neill Macleod then retired into Harris, where he remained concealed for a time; but not being able to avoid discovery any longer, he gave himself up to Sir Roderick Macleod of Harris, and entreated him to carry him into England to the king, a request with which Sir Roderick promised to comply. In proceeding on his journey, however, along with Macleod, he was charged at Glasgow, under pain of treason, to deliver up Neill to the privy council. Sir Roderick obeyed the charge, and Neill, with his eldest son Donald, were presented to the privy council at Edinburgh, where Neill was executed in April 1613. His son Donald was banished from the kingdom of Scotland, and immediately went to England, where he remained three years with Sir Robert Gordon, tutor of Sutherland, and from England he afterwards went to Holland, where he died.
Neill Macleod then took refuge in Harris, where he stayed hidden for a while; but when he could no longer avoid being discovered, he turned himself in to Sir Roderick Macleod of Harris and requested that he take him to England to see the king, a request Sir Roderick agreed to fulfill. However, as they were making their way, they were intercepted in Glasgow, and Sir Roderick was ordered, under the threat of treason, to hand Neill over to the privy council. Sir Roderick complied, and Neill, along with his eldest son Donald, were presented to the privy council in Edinburgh, where Neill was executed in April 1613. His son Donald was exiled from Scotland and immediately went to England, where he spent three years with Sir Robert Gordon, tutor of Sutherland, and then later went to Holland, where he died.
After the death of Neill Macleod, Roderick and William, the sons of Roderick Og, were apprehended by Roderick Mackenzie, tutor of Kintail, and executed. Malcolm Macleod, his third son, who was kept a prisoner by Roderick Mackenzie, escaped, and having associated himself with the clan Donald in Islay and Kintyre during their quarrel with the Campbells in 1615–16, he annoyed the clan Kenzie with frequent incursions. Malcolm, thereafter, went to Flanders and Spain, where he remained with Sir James Macdonald. Before going to Spain, he returned from Flanders into Lewis in 1616, where he killed two gentlemen of the clan Kenzie. He returned from Spain in 1620, and the last that is heard of him is in 1626, when commissions of fire and sword were granted to Lord Kintail against “Malcolm Macquari Macleod.”[201]
After Neill Macleod died, Roderick and William, the sons of Roderick Og, were captured by Roderick Mackenzie, the tutor of Kintail, and executed. Malcolm Macleod, their third son, who was held prisoner by Roderick Mackenzie, managed to escape. He joined the clan Donald in Islay and Kintyre during their conflict with the Campbells in 1615–16, and he created problems for clan Kenzie with frequent raids. After that, Malcolm traveled to Flanders and Spain, where he stayed with Sir James Macdonald. Before heading to Spain, he returned from Flanders to Lewis in 1616, where he killed two gentlemen from clan Kenzie. He came back from Spain in 1620, and the last record of him is from 1626 when Lord Kintail was given commissions of fire and sword against “Malcolm Macquari Macleod.”[201]
From the occurrences in Lewis, we now direct the attention of our readers to some proceedings in the isle of Rasay, which ended in bloodshed. The quarrel lay between Gille-Chalum, laird of the island, and Murdo Mackenzie of Gairloch, and the occasion was as follows. The lands of Gairloch originally belonged to the clan Mhic-Ghille-Chalum, the predecessors of the laird of Rasay; and when the Mackenzies began to prosper and to rise, one of them obtained the third part of these lands in mortgage or wadset from the clan Mhic-Ghille-Chalum. In process of time the clan Kenzie, by some means or other, unknown to the proprietor of Gairloch, obtained a right to the whole of these lands, but they did not claim possession of the whole till the death of Torquill Dubh Macleod of Lewis, whom the laird of Rasay and his tribe followed as their superior. But upon the death of Torquill Dubh, the laird of Gairloch took possession of[124] the whole of the lands of Gairloch in virtue of his pretended right, and chased the clan Mhic-Ghille-Chalum from the lands with fire and sword. The clan retaliated in their turn by invading the laird of Gairloch, plundering his lands and committing slaughters. In a skirmish which took place in the year 1610, in which lives were lost on both sides, the laird of Gairloch apprehended John Mac-Alain-Mac-Rory, one of the principal men of the clan; but being desirous to get hold also of John Holmoch-Mac-Rory, another of the chiefs, he sent his son Murdo the following year along with Alexander Bane, the son and heir of Bane of Tulloch in Ross, and some others, to search for and pursue John Holmoch; and as he understood that John Holmoch was in Skye, he hired a ship to carry his son and party thither; but instead of going to Skye, they unfortunately, from some unknown cause, landed in Rasay.
From the events in Lewis, we now turn our readers' attention to some happenings in the isle of Rasay, which ended in violence. The conflict was between Gille-Chalum, the laird of the island, and Murdo Mackenzie of Gairloch, and the reason was as follows. The lands of Gairloch originally belonged to the clan Mhic-Ghille-Chalum, the ancestors of the laird of Rasay; and when the Mackenzies began to gain wealth and power, one of them secured a third of these lands through a mortgage or wadset from the clan Mhic-Ghille-Chalum. Over time, the clan Kenzie, by some means unknown to the owner of Gairloch, acquired rights to all of these lands, but they didn’t claim full possession until the death of Torquill Dubh Macleod of Lewis, whom the laird of Rasay and his people followed as their superior. After Torquill Dubh's death, the laird of Gairloch took control of the entire Gairloch lands based on his alleged right, driving the clan Mhic-Ghille-Chalum from the lands with fire and sword. The clan retaliated by invading the laird of Gairloch, raiding his lands and causing deaths. In a skirmish that occurred in 1610, where lives were lost on both sides, the laird of Gairloch captured John Mac-Alain-Mac-Rory, one of the clan's main leaders; but wanting to also capture John Holmoch-Mac-Rory, another chief, he sent his son Murdo the following year along with Alexander Bane, the son and heir of Bane of Tulloch in Ross, and a few others to search for and pursue John Holmoch. Believing that John Holmoch was in Skye, he hired a ship to take his son and party there; but instead of going to Skye, they unfortunately, for reasons unknown, landed in Rasay.
On their arrival in Rasay in August 1611, Gille-Chalum, laird of Rasay, with some of his followers, went on board, and unexpectedly found Murdo Mackenzie in the vessel. After consulting with his men, he resolved to take Mackenzie prisoner, in security for his cousin, John Mac-Alain-Mac-Rory, whom the laird of Gairloch detained in captivity. The party then attempted to seize Mackenzie, but he and his party resisting, a keen conflict took place on board, which continued a considerable time. At last, Murdo Mackenzie, Alexander Bane, and the whole of their party, with the exception of three, were slain. These three fought manfully, killing the laird of Rasay and the whole men who accompanied him on board, and wounding several persons that remained in the two boats. Finding themselves seriously wounded, they took advantage of a favourable wind, and sailed away from the island, but expired on the voyage homewards. From this time the Mackenzies appear to have uninterruptedly held possession of Gairloch.[202]
On their arrival in Rasay in August 1611, Gille-Chalum, the laird of Rasay, along with some of his followers, went on board a ship and unexpectedly found Murdo Mackenzie on the vessel. After discussing with his men, he decided to take Mackenzie prisoner as leverage for his cousin, John Mac-Alain-Mac-Rory, who was being held captive by the laird of Gairloch. The group then tried to capture Mackenzie, but he and his party fought back, leading to a fierce conflict on board that lasted quite a while. Eventually, Murdo Mackenzie, Alexander Bane, and most of their group were killed, leaving only three survivors. These three fought bravely, killing the laird of Rasay and all his companions on board, while also injuring several people who remained in the two boats. Realizing they were seriously wounded, they took advantage of a favorable wind and sailed away from the island but died on their way home. From this point on, it seems the Mackenzies held uninterrupted control over Gairloch.[202]
About the time this occurrence took place, the peace of the north was almost again disturbed in consequence of the conduct of William Mac-Angus-Roy, one of the clan Gun, who, though born in Strathnaver, had become a servant to the Earl of Caithness. This man had done many injuries to the people of Caithness by command of the earl; and the mere displeasure of Earl George at any of his people, was considered by William Mac-Angus as sufficient authority for him to steal and take away their goods and cattle. William got so accustomed to this kind of service, that he began also to steal the cattle and horses of the earl, his master, and, after collecting a large booty in this way, he took his leave. The earl was extremely enraged at his quondam servant for so acting; but, as William Mac-Angus was in possession of a warrant in writing under the earl’s own hand, authorizing him to act as he had done towards the people of Caithness, the earl was afraid to adopt any proceedings against him, or against those who protected and harboured him, before the Privy Council, lest he might produce the warrant which he held from the earl. The confidence which the earl had reposed in him served, however, still more to excite the earl’s indignation.
About the time this happened, the peace of the north was once again on the verge of being disrupted because of William Mac-Angus-Roy, a member of the clan Gun, who, although originally from Strathnaver, had become a servant to the Earl of Caithness. This man had caused a lot of harm to the people of Caithness on the earl's orders; and the mere discontent of Earl George with any of his subjects was seen by William Mac-Angus as enough justification to steal and take their goods and livestock. William became so accustomed to this kind of service that he started to steal the cattle and horses of the earl, his employer, and after gathering a significant amount of loot in this manner, he left. The earl was extremely furious with his former servant for acting this way; however, since William Mac-Angus had a written warrant in the earl’s own hand that allowed him to treat the people of Caithness as he had, the earl was hesitant to take any action against him or those who sheltered him before the Privy Council, fearing that William might present the warrant he held from the earl. The trust the earl had placed in him, however, only fueled the earl’s anger even more.
As William Mac-Angus continued his depredations in other quarters, he was apprehended in the town of Tain, on a charge of cattle-stealing; but he was released by the Monroes, who gave security to the magistrates of the town for his appearance when required, upon due notice being given that he was wanted for trial. On attempting to escape he was re-delivered to the provost and bailies of Tain, by whom he was given up to the Earl of Caithness, who put him in fetters, and imprisoned him within Castle Sinclair (1612). He soon again contrived to escape, and fled into Strathnaver, the Earl of Caithness sending his son, William, Lord Berridale, in pursuit of him. Missing the fugitive, he, in revenge, apprehended a servant of Mackay, called Angus Henriach, without any authority from his majesty, and carried him to Castle Sinclair, where he was put into fetters and closely imprisoned on the pretence that he had assisted William Mac-Angus in effecting his escape. When this occurrence took place, Donald Mackay, son of Houcheon Mackay, the chief, was at Dunrobin castle, and he, on hearing of the apprehension and imprisonment of his father’s servant, could scarcely be made to[125] believe the fact on account of the friendship which had been contracted between his father and the earl the preceding Christmas. But being made sensible thereof, and of the cruel usage which the servant had received, he prevailed on his father to summon the earl and his son to answer to the charge of having apprehended and imprisoned Angus Henriach, a free subject of the king, without a commission. The earl was also charged to present his prisoner before the privy council at Edinburgh in the month of June next following, which he accordingly did; and Angus being tried before the lords and declared innocent, was delivered over to Sir Robert Gordon, who then acted for Mackay.[203]
As William Mac-Angus continued his activities in other areas, he was caught in the town of Tain for cattle theft. However, the Monroes secured his release by promising the local authorities that he would show up for his trial when notified. When he tried to escape, he was caught again and handed back to the town's leaders, who then turned him over to the Earl of Caithness. The Earl imprisoned him in Castle Sinclair (1612) and put him in chains. He soon managed to escape again and fled to Strathnaver, prompting the Earl to send his son, William, Lord Berridale, after him. After failing to find him, Lord Berridale, seeking revenge, arrested a servant of Mackay named Angus Henriach without the king's permission and took him to Castle Sinclair, where he was shackled and imprisoned under the false pretense of having helped Mac-Angus escape. At the time, Donald Mackay, the chief's son, was at Dunrobin Castle. Upon hearing about his father's servant's arrest and imprisonment, he could hardly believe it due to the friendship between his father and the Earl established the previous Christmas. Once he understood the situation and the cruel treatment his servant had faced, he convinced his father to summon the Earl and his son to answer for the unlawful arrest and imprisonment of Angus Henriach, a free subject of the king. The Earl was also required to present his prisoner to the privy council in Edinburgh the following June, which he did. Angus was tried before the council, declared innocent, and then handed over to Sir Robert Gordon, who was acting on behalf of Mackay.
During the same year (1612) another event occurred in the north, which created considerable uproar and discord in the northern Highlands. A person of the name of Arthur Smith, who resided in Banff, had counterfeited the coin of the realm, in consequence of which he, and a man who had assisted him, fled from Banff into Sutherland, where being apprehended in the year 1599, they were sent by the Countess of Sutherland to the king, who ordered them to be imprisoned in Edinburgh for trial. They were both accordingly tried and condemned, and having confessed to crimes even of a deeper dye, Smith’s accomplice was burnt at the place of execution. Smith himself was reserved for farther trial. By devising a lock of rare and curious workmanship, which took the fancy of the king, he ultimately obtained his release and entered into the service of the Earl of Caithness. His workshop was under the rock of Castle Sinclair, in a quiet retired place called the Gote, and to which there was a secret passage from the earl’s bedchamber. No person was admitted to Smith’s workshop but the earl; and the circumstance of his being often heard working during the night, raised suspicions that some secret work was going on which could not bear the light of day. The mystery was at last disclosed by an inundation of counterfeit coin in Caithness, Orkney, Sutherland, and Ross, which was first detected by Sir Robert Gordon, brother to the Earl of Sutherland, when in Scotland, in the year 1611, and he, on his return to England, made the king acquainted therewith. A commission was granted to Sir Robert to apprehend Smith, and bring him to Edinburgh, but he was so much occupied with other concerns that he intrusted the commission to Donald Mackay, his nephew, and to John Gordon, younger of Embo, whose name was jointly inserted in the commission along with that of Sir Robert. Accordingly, Mackay and Gordon, accompanied by Adam Gordon Georgeson John,[126] Gordon in Broray, and some other Sutherland men, went, in May, 1612, to Strathnaver, and assembling some of the inhabitants, they marched into Caithness next morning, and entered the town of Thurso, where Smith then resided.
During the same year (1612), another incident happened up north that caused a lot of chaos and conflict in the northern Highlands. A man named Arthur Smith, who lived in Banff, had counterfeited the kingdom's money. As a result, he and an accomplice fled from Banff to Sutherland, where they were caught in 1599. The Countess of Sutherland sent them to the king, who ordered them to be imprisoned in Edinburgh for trial. They were tried and found guilty, and after confessing to even worse crimes, Smith's accomplice was executed by burning. Smith, however, was kept for a further trial. By creating an intricate and unique lock that impressed the king, he eventually gained his freedom and started working for the Earl of Caithness. His workshop was located beneath the rock of Castle Sinclair in a quiet spot called the Gote, which had a secret passage leading from the earl’s bedroom. Only the earl was allowed into Smith’s workshop, and the sound of him working late at night sparked suspicions that he was involved in some secretive activity that couldn’t be revealed. The mystery finally came to light with a flood of counterfeit coins appearing in Caithness, Orkney, Sutherland, and Ross. This was first discovered by Sir Robert Gordon, the brother of the Earl of Sutherland, during his visit to Scotland in 1611, and he informed the king about it when he returned to England. A commission was given to Sir Robert to capture Smith and bring him to Edinburgh, but he was too busy with other matters and delegated the task to his nephew Donald Mackay and John Gordon, younger of Embo, whose name was included in the commission alongside Sir Robert’s. Therefore, Mackay and Gordon, along with Adam Gordon Georgeson John, Gordon in Broray, and a few other men from Sutherland, went to Strathnaver in May 1612. They gathered some local residents and marched into Caithness the next morning, entering the town of Thurso, where Smith was living at the time.
After remaining about three hours in the town, the party went to Smith’s house and apprehended him. On searching his house they found a quantity of spurious gold and silver coin. Donald Mackay caused Smith to be put on horseback, and then rode off with him out of the town. To prevent any tumult among the inhabitants, Gordon remained behind with some of his men to show them, if necessary, his Majesty’s commission for apprehending Smith. Scarcely, however, had Mackay left the town, when the town-bell was rung and all the inhabitants assembled. There were present in Thurso at the time, John Sinclair of Stirkage, son of the Earl of Caithness’s brother, James Sinclair, brother of the laird of Dun, James Sinclair of Dyrren, and other friends, on a visit to Lady Berridale. When information was brought them of the apprehension of Smith, Sinclair of Stirkage, transported with rage, swore that he would not allow any man, no matter whose commission he held, to carry away his uncle’s servant in his uncle’s absence. A furious onset was made upon Gordon, but his men withstood it bravely, and after a warm contest, the inhabitants were defeated with some loss, and obliged to retire to the centre of the town. Donald Mackay hearing of the tumult, returned to the town to aid Gordon, but the affair was over before he arrived, Sinclair of Stirkage having been killed. To prevent the possibility of the escape or rescue of Smith, he was killed by the Strathnaver men as soon as they heard of the tumult in the town.
After spending about three hours in the town, the group went to Smith’s house and arrested him. When they searched his house, they found a stash of fake gold and silver coins. Donald Mackay had Smith put on a horse, then rode off with him out of the town. To avoid any chaos among the townspeople, Gordon stayed behind with some of his men to show them, if needed, his Majesty’s commission to arrest Smith. However, barely had Mackay left the town when the town bell rang, and all the residents gathered. At that time, present in Thurso were John Sinclair of Stirkage, son of the Earl of Caithness’s brother, James Sinclair, brother of the laird of Dun, James Sinclair of Dyrren, and other friends visiting Lady Berridale. When they heard about Smith’s arrest, Sinclair of Stirkage, filled with rage, vowed that he would not let anyone, no matter whose authority they had, take his uncle’s servant while his uncle was away. A furious attack was launched against Gordon, but his men stood their ground bravely, and after a fierce struggle, the townspeople were defeated with some losses and forced to retreat to the center of the town. Donald Mackay, hearing about the uproar, returned to town to assist Gordon, but the situation was resolved before he arrived, as Sinclair of Stirkage had been killed. To prevent any chance of Smith escaping or being rescued, he was killed by the Strathnaver men as soon as they learned about the commotion in the town.
The Earl of Caithness resolved to prosecute Donald Mackay, John Gordon, younger of Embo, with their followers, for the slaughter of Sinclair of Stirkage, and the mutilation of James Sinclair, brother of the laird of Dun, and summoned them, accordingly, to appear at Edinburgh. On the other hand, Sir Robert Gordon and Donald Mackay prosecuted the Earl of Caithness and his son, Lord Berridale, with several other of their countrymen, for resisting the king’s commission, attacking the commissioners, and apprehending Angus Henriach, without a commission, which was declared treason by the laws. The Earl of Caithness endeavoured to make the Privy Council believe that the affair at Thurso arose out of a premeditated design against him, and that Sir Robert Gordon’s intention in obtaining a commission against Arthur Smith was, under the cloak of its authority, to find means to slay him and his brethren; and that, in pursuance of his plan, Sir Robert had, a little before the skirmish in Thurso, caused the earl to be denounced and proclaimed as a rebel to the king, and had lain in wait to kill him; Sir Robert, however, showed the utter groundlessness of these charges to the Lords of the Council.
The Earl of Caithness decided to take legal action against Donald Mackay, John Gordon, younger of Embo, and their supporters for the murder of Sinclair of Stirkage and the mutilation of James Sinclair, brother of the laird of Dun, and summoned them to appear in Edinburgh. Meanwhile, Sir Robert Gordon and Donald Mackay initiated proceedings against the Earl of Caithness and his son, Lord Berridale, along with several others from their region, for resisting the king's commission, attacking the commissioners, and apprehending Angus Henriach without a commission, which was considered treason under the law. The Earl of Caithness attempted to convince the Privy Council that the incident in Thurso was part of a premeditated plot against him, claiming that Sir Robert Gordon's purpose in securing a commission against Arthur Smith was, under the guise of its authority, to find ways to kill him and his family; he alleged that, leading up to the skirmish in Thurso, Sir Robert had arranged for the earl to be denounced and declared a rebel against the king, and had been waiting to murder him. However, Sir Robert demonstrated the complete lack of basis for these accusations to the Lords of the Council.
On the day appointed for appearance, the parties met at Edinburgh, attended by their respective friends. The Earl of Caithness and his son, Lord Berridale, were accompanied by the Lord Gray, the laird of Roslin, the laird of Cowdenknowes, a son of the sister of the Earl of Caithness, and the lairds of Murkle and Greenland, brothers of the earl, along with a large retinue of subordinate attendants. Sir Robert Gordon and Donald Mackay were attended by the Earl of Winton and his brother, the Earl of Eglinton, with all their followers, the Earl of Linlithgow, with the Livingstones, Lord Elphinston, with his friends, Lord Forbes, with his friends, the Drummonds, Sir John Stuart, captain of Dumbarton, and bastard son of the Duke of Lennox; Lord Balfour, the laird of Lairg Mackay in Galloway; the laird of Foulis, with the Monroes, the laird of Duffus, some of the Gordons, as Sir Alexander Gordon, brother of the Earl of Sutherland, Cluny, Lesmoir, Buckie, Knokespock, with other gentlemen of respectability. The absence of the Earl of Sutherland and Houcheon Mackay mortified the Earl of Caithness, who could not conceal his displeasure at being so much overmatched in the respectability and number of attendants by seconds and children, as he was pleased to call his adversaries.
On the scheduled day, the parties gathered in Edinburgh, along with their supporters. The Earl of Caithness and his son, Lord Berridale, were joined by Lord Gray, the laird of Roslin, the laird of Cowdenknowes, the son of the Earl of Caithness's sister, and the lairds of Murkle and Greenland, who were the earl's brothers, plus a large group of attendants. Sir Robert Gordon and Donald Mackay were accompanied by the Earl of Winton and his brother, the Earl of Eglinton, along with all their followers, the Earl of Linlithgow, the Livingstones, Lord Elphinston and his friends, Lord Forbes and his friends, the Drummonds, Sir John Stuart, captain of Dumbarton and illegitimate son of the Duke of Lennox; Lord Balfour, the laird of Lairg Mackay in Galloway; the laird of Foulis with the Monroes, the laird of Duffus, some of the Gordons, like Sir Alexander Gordon, brother of the Earl of Sutherland, Cluny, Lesmoir, Buckie, Knokespock, and other respectable gentlemen. The absence of the Earl of Sutherland and Houcheon Mackay frustrated the Earl of Caithness, who couldn't hide his annoyance at being so outmatched in status and numbers by what he referred to as seconds and children.
According to the usual practice on such occasions, the parties were accompanied by their respective friends, from their lodgings, to[127] the house where the council was sitting; but few were admitted within. The council spent three days in hearing the parties and deliberating upon the matters brought before them, but they came to no conclusion, and adjourned their proceedings till the king’s pleasure should be known. In the meantime the parties, at the entreaty of the Lords of the Council, entered into recognizances to keep the peace, in time coming, towards each other, which extended not only to their kinsmen, but also to their friends and dependants.
According to the usual practice for such events, the parties were joined by their friends as they traveled from their accommodations to[127] the location where the council was meeting; however, only a few were allowed inside. The council spent three days hearing the parties and discussing the issues presented, but they reached no conclusion and postponed their proceedings until they could hear from the king. In the meantime, at the request of the Lords of the Council, the parties agreed to recognize each other and promised to keep the peace going forward, which included not just their relatives but also their friends and followers.
The king, after fully considering the state of affairs between the rival parties, and judging that if the law were allowed to take its course the peace of the northern countries might be disturbed by the earls and their numerous followers, proposed to the Lords of the Privy Council to endeavour to prevail upon them to submit their differences to the arbitration of mutual friends. Accordingly, after a good deal of entreaty and reasoning, the parties were persuaded to agree to the proposed measure. A deed of submission was then subscribed by the Earl of Caithness and William, Lord Berridale, on the one part, and by Sir Robert Gordon and Donald Mackay on the other part, taking burden on them for the Earl of Sutherland and Mackay. The arbiters appointed by Sir Robert Gordon were the Earl of Kinghorn, the Master of Elphinston, the Earl of Haddington, afterwards Lord Privy Seal of Scotland, and Sir Alexander Drummond of Meidhop. The Archbishop of Glasgow, Sir John Preston, Lord President of the Council, Lord Blantyre, and Sir William Oliphant, Lord Advocate, were named by the Earl of Caithness. The Earl of Dunfermline, Lord-Chancellor of Scotland, was chosen oversman and umpire by both parties. As the arbiters had then no time to hear the parties, or to enter upon the consideration of the matters submitted to them, they appointed them to return to Edinburgh in the month of May, 1613.
The king, after carefully evaluating the situation between the rival factions and believing that if the law were allowed to proceed, the peace of the northern regions could be threatened by the earls and their large groups of followers, suggested to the Lords of the Privy Council that they try to convince the parties to resolve their disputes through the mediation of mutual friends. After a fair amount of pleading and discussion, the parties were persuaded to accept the proposed plan. A deed of submission was then signed by the Earl of Caithness and William, Lord Berridale, on one side, and by Sir Robert Gordon and Donald Mackay on the other, taking responsibility for the Earl of Sutherland and Mackay. The arbiters chosen by Sir Robert Gordon included the Earl of Kinghorn, the Master of Elphinston, the Earl of Haddington—who later became the Lord Privy Seal of Scotland—and Sir Alexander Drummond of Meidhop. The Archbishop of Glasgow, Sir John Preston, who was the Lord President of the Council, Lord Blantyre, and Sir William Oliphant, the Lord Advocate, were selected by the Earl of Caithness. The Earl of Dunfermline, the Lord Chancellor of Scotland, was chosen as the overseer and referee by both sides. Since the arbiters did not have time to hear the parties or address the issues brought to them, they scheduled a return to Edinburgh for May 1613.
At the appointed time, the Earl of Caithness and his brother, Sir John Sinclair of Greenland, came to Edinburgh, Sir Robert Gordon arriving at the same time from England. The arbiters, however, who were all members of the Privy Council, being much occupied with state affairs, did not go into the matter, but made the parties subscribe a new deed of submission, under which they gave authority to the Marquis of Huntly, by whose friendly offices the differences between the two houses had formerly been so often adjusted, to act in the matter by endeavouring to bring about a fresh reconciliation. As the marquis was the cousin-german of the Earl of Sutherland, and brother-in-law of the Earl of Caithness, who had married his sister, the council thought him the most likely person to be intrusted with such an important negotiation. The marquis, however, finding the parties obstinate, and determined not to yield a single point of their respective claims and pretensions, declined to act farther in the matter, and remitted the whole affair back to the Privy Council.
At the agreed time, the Earl of Caithness and his brother, Sir John Sinclair of Greenland, arrived in Edinburgh, with Sir Robert Gordon showing up at the same moment from England. The arbitrators, all members of the Privy Council, were busy with state matters, so they didn’t go into the details but had the parties sign a new deed of submission. This deed gave the Marquis of Huntly the authority to try to facilitate a new reconciliation, as he had often helped resolve the differences between the two families in the past. Since the marquis was the first cousin of the Earl of Sutherland and the brother-in-law of the Earl of Caithness, who had married his sister, the council believed he was the most suitable person for such an important negotiation. However, the marquis found the parties stubborn and unwilling to compromise on any of their claims, so he decided not to proceed further and referred the whole matter back to the Privy Council.
During the year 1613 the peace of Lochaber was disturbed by dissensions among the clan Cameron. The Earl of Argyle, reviving an old claim acquired in the reign of James V., by Colin, the third earl, endeavoured to obtain possession of the lands of Lochiel, mainly to weaken the influence of his rival the Marquis of Huntly, to whose party the clan Cameron were attached. Legal proceedings were instituted by the earl against Allan Cameron of Lochiel, who, hastening to Edinburgh, was there advised by Argyle to submit the matter to arbiters. The decision was in favour of the earl, from whom Lochiel consented to hold his lands as a vassal. This, of course, highly incensed the Marquis of Huntly, who resolved to endeavour to effect the ruin of his quondam vassal by fomenting dissensions among the clan Cameron, inducing the Camerons of Erracht, Kinlochiel, and Glennevis to become his immediate vassals in those lands which Lochiel had hitherto held from the family of Huntly. Lochiel, failing to induce his kinsmen to renew their allegiance to him, again went to Edinburgh to consult his lawyers as to the course which he ought to pursue. While there, he heard of a conspiracy by the opposite faction against his life, which induced him to hasten home, sending word privately to his friends—the Camerons of Callart, Strone, Letterfinlay, and others—to meet him on the day appointed for the assembling of his opponents, near the spot where the latter were to meet.
During the year 1613, the peace in Lochaber was disrupted by conflicts within the clan Cameron. The Earl of Argyle, reviving an old claim from the reign of James V. that had been made by Colin, the third earl, tried to take control of the lands of Lochiel, mainly to diminish the power of his rival, the Marquis of Huntly, to whom the clan Cameron were loyal. The earl initiated legal action against Allan Cameron of Lochiel, who quickly went to Edinburgh, where Argyle advised him to settle the matter through arbitration. The ruling favored the earl, and Lochiel agreed to hold his lands as a vassal of Argyle. This decision understandably infuriated the Marquis of Huntly, who planned to destroy his former vassal by stirring up conflicts within the clan Cameron, convincing the Camerons of Erracht, Kinlochiel, and Glennevis to become his direct vassals in the lands that Lochiel had previously held from the Huntly family. Lochiel, unable to persuade his relatives to renew their loyalty to him, returned to Edinburgh to seek advice from his lawyers on how to proceed. While there, he learned of a conspiracy by the opposing faction to kill him, prompting him to rush home and discreetly inform his friends—the Camerons of Callart, Strone, Letterfinlay, and others—to meet him on the appointed day where his enemies were set to gather.
On arriving at the appointed rendezvous, Lochiel placed in ambush all his followers but six, with whom he advanced towards his enemies, informing them that he wished to have a conference with them. The hostile faction, thinking this a favourable opportunity for accomplishing their design, pursued the chief, who, when he had led them fairly into the midst of his ambushed followers, gave the signal for their slaughter. Twenty of their principal men were killed, and eight taken prisoners, Lochiel allowing the rest to escape. Lochiel and his followers were by the Privy Council outlawed, and a commission of fire and sword granted to the Marquis of Huntly and the Gordons, for their pursuit and apprehension. The division of the clan Cameron which supported Lochiel continued for several years in a state of outlawry, but, through the influence of the Earl of Argyle, appears not to have suffered extremely.[204]
Upon arriving at the agreed meeting place, Lochiel set up an ambush with all his followers except for six, with whom he approached his enemies, letting them know he wanted to discuss something with them. The rival group thought this was a good chance to execute their plans and followed the chief, who, once he had successfully lured them into the midst of his hidden followers, signaled for their attack. Twenty of their main men were killed, and eight were captured, with Lochiel allowing the rest to flee. Lochiel and his followers were declared outlaws by the Privy Council, and a warrant for their pursuit and capture was issued to the Marquis of Huntly and the Gordons. The section of the Cameron clan that backed Lochiel remained outlaws for several years, but thanks to the influence of the Earl of Argyle, they seem not to have faced severe consequences.[204]
FOOTNOTES:
[193] Sir R. Gordon, p. 247.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir R. Gordon, p. 247.
[194] Sir R. Gordon, p. 248.
[195] Sir R. Gordon, p. 253.
[196] Sir R. Gordon, p. 254.
[197] Sir R. Gordon, p. 259.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir R. Gordon, p. 259.
[198] Sir R. Gordon, p. 261.
[199] History, p. 271.
[201] Gregory, p. 337.
[202] Sir Robert Gordon, p. 278.
[203] Sir R. Gordon, p. 281.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir R. Gordon, p. 281.
[204] Gregory’s Western Highlands, p. 342.
CHAPTER X.
A.D. 1613–1623.
A.D. 1613–1623.
KING OF GREAT BRITAIN:—James I., 1603–1625.
KING OF THE UK:—James I., 1603–1625.
Continued animosity between the Earls of Caithness and Sutherland—The latter imprisoned as a suspected Catholic—Formidable Rebellion in the South Hebrides—Suppressed by the Earl of Argyle—Fresh intrigues of the Earl of Caithness—His oppressions—Burning of the corn at Sanset—Legal proceedings against the Guns—Agreement between the Earl of Caithness, Sir Robert Gordon, and Lord Forbes—Lord Berridale imprisoned—Conditions of release—Put in possession of the family Estates—Alliance between the Earl of Caithness and Sir Donald Mackay—Sir Robert Gordon protects the clan Gun—Mackay’s attempts against the Clan—Mackay and Sir Robert Gordon reconciled—Quarrel between the Earl of Enzie and the clan Chattan—Slaughter of Thomas Lindsay—Hostile preparations against the Earl of Caithness—Expedition into Caithness—Flight of the Earl—Reduction and pacification of Caithness.
Continued hostility between the Earls of Caithness and Sutherland—The latter was imprisoned on suspicion of being a Catholic—Serious rebellion in the South Hebrides—Suppressed by the Earl of Argyle—New schemes from the Earl of Caithness—His oppressive actions—Burning of the crops at Sanset—Legal actions against the Guns—Agreement among the Earl of Caithness, Sir Robert Gordon, and Lord Forbes—Lord Berridale imprisoned—Conditions for release—Restored to his family estates—Alliance between the Earl of Caithness and Sir Donald Mackay—Sir Robert Gordon protects the Clan Gun—Mackay’s attacks on the Clan—Mackay and Sir Robert Gordon make amends—Dispute between the Earl of Enzie and the Clan Chattan—Murder of Thomas Lindsay—Preparations for conflict against the Earl of Caithness—Expedition into Caithness—The Earl’s flight—Reduction and pacification of Caithness.
As the Privy Council showed no inclination to decide the questions submitted to them by the Earl of Caithness and his adversaries, the earl sent his brother, Sir John Sinclair of Greenland, to Edinburgh, to complain of the delay which had taken place, and desired him to throw out hints, that if the earl did not obtain satisfaction for his supposed injuries, he would take redress at his own hands. The earl thought that he would succeed, by such a threat, in moving the council to decide in his favour, for he was well aware that he was unable to carry it into execution. To give some appearance of an intention to enforce it, he, in the month of October, 1613, while the Earl of Sutherland, his brothers and nephews, were absent from the country, made a demonstration of invading Sutherland or Strathnaver, by collecting his forces at a particular point, and bringing thither some pieces of ordnance from Castle Sinclair. The Earl of Sutherland, having arrived in Sutherland while the Earl of Caithness was thus employed, immediately assembled some of his countrymen, and, along with his brother Sir Alexander, went to the marches between Sutherland and Caithness, near the height of Strathully, where they waited the approach of the Earl of Caithness. Here they were joined by Mackay, who had given notice of the Earl of Caithness’s movements to the lairds of Foulis, Balnagown, and Assynt, the sheriff of Cromarty, and the tutor of Kintail, all of whom prepared themselves to assist the Earl of Sutherland. The Earl of Caithness, however, by advice of his brother, Sir John Sinclair, returned home and disbanded his force.
As the Privy Council showed no interest in addressing the issues submitted to them by the Earl of Caithness and his opponents, the earl sent his brother, Sir John Sinclair of Greenland, to Edinburgh to complain about the delay. He asked him to suggest that if the earl did not receive satisfaction for his supposed grievances, he would take matters into his own hands. The earl believed that this threat would prompt the council to rule in his favor, as he knew he couldn't actually carry it out. To create the appearance of an intention to act, in October 1613, while the Earl of Sutherland and his brothers and nephews were out of the country, he staged a show of invading Sutherland or Strathnaver by gathering his forces at a specific location and bringing some artillery from Castle Sinclair. The Earl of Sutherland returned to Sutherland while the Earl of Caithness was engaged in this, quickly gathering some of his fellow countrymen and, along with his brother Sir Alexander, went to the borders between Sutherland and Caithness, near the height of Strathully, where they awaited the approach of the Earl of Caithness. They were joined by Mackay, who informed the lairds of Foulis, Balnagown, and Assynt, the sheriff of Cromarty, and the tutor of Kintail, all of whom prepared to support the Earl of Sutherland. However, on the advice of his brother, Sir John Sinclair, the Earl of Caithness returned home and disbanded his forces.
To prevent the Earl of Caithness from attempting any farther interference with the Privy Council, either in the way of intrigue or intimidation, Sir Robert Gordon obtained a remission and pardon from the king, in the month of December, 1613, to his nephew, Donald Mackay, John Gordon, younger of Embo, John Gordon in Broray, Adam Gordon Georgeson, and their accomplices, for the slaughter of John Sinclair of Stirkage at Thurso. However, Sir Gideon Murray, Deputy Treasurer for Scotland, contrived to prevent the pardon passing through the seals till the beginning of the year 1616.
To stop the Earl of Caithness from interfering any further with the Privy Council, whether through scheming or threats, Sir Robert Gordon secured a pardon from the king in December 1613 for his nephew, Donald Mackay, John Gordon, younger of Embo, John Gordon in Broray, Adam Gordon Georgeson, and their associates for the killing of John Sinclair of Stirkage at Thurso. However, Sir Gideon Murray, Deputy Treasurer for Scotland, managed to delay the pardon from being finalized until early 1616.
The Earl of Caithness, being thus baffled in his designs against the Earl of Sutherland and his friends, fell upon a device which never failed to succeed in times of religious intolerance and persecution. Unfortunately for mankind and for the interests of Christianity, the principles of religious toleration, involving the[129] inalienable right of every man to worship God according to the dictates of his conscience, have been till of late but little understood, and at the period in question, and for upwards of one hundred and sixty years thereafter, the statute book of Scotland was disgraced by penal enactments against the Catholics, almost unparalleled for their sanguinary atrocity. By an act of the first parliament of James VI., any Catholic who assisted at the offices of his religion was, “for the first fault,” that is, for following the dictates of his conscience, to suffer confiscation of all his goods, movable and immovable, personal and real; for the second, banishment; and death for the third fault! But the law was not confined to overt acts only—the mere suspicion of being a Catholic placed the suspected person out of the pale and protection of the law; for if, on being warned by the bishops and ministers, he did not recant and give confession of his faith according to the approved form, he was excommunicated, and declared infamous and incapable to sit or stand in judgment, pursue or bear office.[205]
The Earl of Caithness, frustrated in his plans against the Earl of Sutherland and his allies, resorted to a tactic that often worked during times of religious intolerance and persecution. Sadly for humanity and the interests of Christianity, the principles of religious tolerance, which include the inalienable right of every person to worship God according to their own conscience, were not well understood until recently. During the time in question, and for over one hundred sixty years afterward, Scotland's legal system was marred by harsh laws against Catholics that were almost unmatched in their brutality. According to an act from the first parliament of James VI, any Catholic who participated in their religious practices would face severe penalties: the first offense led to the confiscation of all their possessions—both personal and real; the second offense resulted in banishment; and the third offense meant death! However, the law was not limited to actual acts of worship—the mere suspicion of being a Catholic was enough to strip someone of legal protection. If a person was warned by bishops and ministers and did not renounce their faith and confess according to the accepted form, they would be excommunicated, labeled infamous, and deemed unfit to serve in any legal capacity or hold office.
Under this last-mentioned law the Earl of Caithness now sought to gratify his vengeance against the Earl of Sutherland. Having represented to the Archbishop of St. Andrews and the clergy of Scotland that the Earl of Sutherland was at heart a Catholic, he prevailed upon the bishops—with little difficulty, it is supposed—to acquaint the king thereof. His majesty thereupon issued a warrant against the Earl of Sutherland, who was in consequence apprehended and imprisoned at St. Andrews. The earl applied to the bishops for a month’s delay, till the 15th February, 1614, promising that before that time he would either give the church satisfaction or surrender himself; but his application was refused by the high commission of Scotland. Sir Alexander Gordon, the brother of the earl, being then in Edinburgh, immediately gave notice to his brother, Sir Robert Gordon, who was at the time in London, of the proceedings against their brother, the earl. Sir Robert having applied to his majesty for the release of the earl for a time, that he might make up his mind on the subject of religion, and look after his affairs in the north, his majesty granted a warrant for his liberation till the month of August following. On the expiration of the time, he returned to his confinement at St. Andrews, from which he was removed, on his own application, to the abbey of Holyrood house, where he remained till the month of March, 1615, when he obtained leave to go home, “having,” says Sir Robert Gordon, “in some measure satisfied the church concerning his religion.”
Under this recently mentioned law, the Earl of Caithness now sought to fulfill his desire for revenge against the Earl of Sutherland. He informed the Archbishop of St. Andrews and the clergy of Scotland that the Earl of Sutherland was secretly a Catholic, and he managed to persuade the bishops—with little effort, it seems—to inform the king about it. As a result, his majesty issued a warrant against the Earl of Sutherland, who was subsequently arrested and imprisoned at St. Andrews. The earl requested from the bishops a month’s postponement, until February 15, 1614, promising that by then he would either resolve his issues with the church or turn himself in; yet his request was denied by the high commission of Scotland. Sir Alexander Gordon, the earl’s brother, who was in Edinburgh at the time, quickly notified his brother, Sir Robert Gordon, who was in London, about the actions taken against their brother, the earl. Sir Robert petitioned the king for the earl’s temporary release so he could contemplate his religious stance and manage his northern affairs, and the king granted a warrant for his release until the following August. After this period, he returned to his confinement at St. Andrews, from which he requested to be moved to the abbey of Holyrood House, where he stayed until March 1615, when he received permission to go home, “having,” says Sir Robert Gordon, “in some measure satisfied the church regarding his religion.”
The Earl of Caithness, thus again defeated in his views, tried, as a dernier ressort, to disjoin the families of Sutherland and Mackay. Sometimes he attempted to prevail upon the Marquis of Huntly to persuade the Earl of Sutherland and his brothers to come to an arrangement altogether independent of Mackay; and at other times he endeavoured to persuade Mackay, by holding out certain inducements to him, to compromise their differences without including the Earl of Sutherland in the arrangement; but he completely failed in these attempts.[206]
The Earl of Caithness, once again thwarted in his plans, tried as a dernier ressort to separate the families of Sutherland and Mackay. Sometimes he tried to convince the Marquis of Huntly to persuade the Earl of Sutherland and his brothers to reach an agreement that excluded Mackay entirely; other times he sought to coax Mackay into compromising their disputes without involving the Earl of Sutherland in the deal. However, he completely failed in these efforts.[206]
In 1614–15 a formidable rebellion broke out in the South Hebrides, arising from the efforts made by the clan Donald of Islay to retain that island in their possession. The castle of Dunyveg in Islay, which, for three years previous to 1614, had been in possession of the Bishop of the Isles, having been taken by Angus Oig, younger brother of Sir James Macdonald of Islay, from Ranald Oig, who had surprised it, the former refused to restore it to the bishop. The Privy Council took the matter in hand, and, having accepted from John Campbell of Calder an offer of a feu-duty or perpetual rent for Islay, they prevailed on him to accept a commission against Angus Oig and his followers. The clan Donald, who viewed with suspicion the growing power of the Campbells, looked upon this project with much dislike, and treated certain hostages left by the bishop with great severity. Even the bishop remonstrated against making “the name of Campbell greater in the Isles than they are already,” thinking it neither good nor profitable to his majesty, “to root out one pestiferous clan, and plant in another little better.” The remonstrance of the bishop[130] and an offer made to put matters right by Sir James Macdonald, who was then imprisoned in Edinburgh castle, were alike unheeded, and Campbell of Calder received his commission of Lieutenandry against Angus Oig Macdonald, Coll Mac-Gillespic, and the other rebels of Islay. A free pardon was offered to all who were not concerned in the taking of the castle, and a remission to Angus Oig, provided he gave up the castle, the hostages, and two associates of his own rank.
In 1614-15, a powerful rebellion erupted in the South Hebrides, driven by the efforts of the clan Donald of Islay to keep control of the island. The Dunyveg Castle in Islay, which had been held by the Bishop of the Isles for the previous three years, was taken by Angus Oig, the younger brother of Sir James Macdonald of Islay, from Ranald Oig, who had seized it. Angus Oig refused to return it to the bishop. The Privy Council got involved and accepted an offer from John Campbell of Calder for a feu-duty or perpetual rent for Islay, convincing him to take on a commission against Angus Oig and his followers. The clan Donald, wary of the Campbells' rising power, viewed this plan with great disapproval and treated certain hostages left by the bishop very harshly. Even the bishop protested against making “the name of Campbell greater in the Isles than it already is,” believing it wouldn’t benefit the king “to uproot one troubling clan and replace it with another only slightly better.” The bishop’s objections[130] and an offer from Sir James Macdonald, who was then imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle, to resolve the situation went ignored. As a result, Campbell of Calder received his commission of Lieutenandry against Angus Oig Macdonald, Coll Mac-Gillespic, and the other rebels of Islay. A general pardon was offered to all who weren’t involved in the capture of the castle, and Angus Oig was promised a pardon if he surrendered the castle, the hostages, and two associates of his rank.
While Campbell was collecting his forces, and certain auxiliary troops from Ireland were preparing to embark, the chancellor of Scotland, the Earl of Dunfermline, by means of a Ross-shire man, named George Graham of Eryne, prevailed on Angus Oig to release the bishop’s hostages, and deliver up to Graham the castle, in behalf of the chancellor. Graham re-delivered the castle to Angus, to be held by him as the regular constable, until he should receive further order from the chancellor, and at the same time assured Angus of the chancellor’s countenance and protection, enjoining him to resist all efforts on the part of Campbell or his friends to eject him. These injunctions Graham’s dupes too readily followed. “There can be no doubt whatever that the chancellor was the author of this notable plan to procure the liberation of the hostages, and at the same time to deprive the clan Donald of the benefit of the pardon promised to them on this account. There are grounds for a suspicion that the chancellor himself desired to obtain Islay; although it is probable that he wished to avoid the odium attendant on the more violent measures required to render such an acquisition available. He, therefore, contrived so as to leave the punishment of the clan Donald to the Campbells, who were already sufficiently obnoxious to the western clans, whilst he himself had the credit of procuring the liberation of the hostages.”
While Campbell was gathering his forces, and some troops from Ireland were getting ready to set sail, the chancellor of Scotland, the Earl of Dunfermline, used a man from Ross-shire named George Graham of Eryne to convince Angus Oig to free the bishop’s hostages and hand over the castle to Graham on behalf of the chancellor. Graham then returned the castle to Angus, to be held by him as the official constable, until he received further orders from the chancellor. At the same time, he assured Angus of the chancellor’s support and protection, urging him to resist any attempts by Campbell or his allies to remove him. Graham’s foolish followers followed these orders too eagerly. “There’s no doubt that the chancellor was behind this clever scheme to secure the hostages’ release while also denying the clan Donald the benefits of the promised pardon. There are reasons to suspect that the chancellor himself wanted Islay; however, he likely wanted to avoid the backlash that would come from more aggressive actions needed to make such a takeover successful. Therefore, he devised a plan to leave the punishment of the clan Donald to the Campbells, who were already quite disliked by the western clans, while he gained credit for securing the hostages' release.”
Campbell of Calder and Sir Oliver Lambert, commander of the Irish forces, did not effect a junction till the 5th of January, 1615, and on the 6th, Campbell landed on Islay with 200 men, his force being augmented next day by 140 more. Several of the rebels, alarmed, deserted Angus, and were pardoned on condition of helping the besiegers. Ronald Mac-James, uncle of Angus Oig, surrendered a fort on the island of Lochgorme which he commanded, on the 21st, and along with his son received a conditional assurance of his majesty’s favour. Operations were commenced against Dunyveg on February 1st, and shortly after Angus had an interview with the lieutenant, during which the latter showed that Angus had been deceived by Graham, upon which he promised to surrender. On returning to the castle, however, he refused to implement his promise, being instigated[131] to hold out apparently by Coll Mac-Gillespic. After being again battered for some time, Angus and some of his followers at last surrendered unconditionally, Coll Mac-Gillespic contriving to make his escape. Campbell took possession of the castle on the 3d February, dispersed the forces of the rebels, and put to death a number of those who had deserted the siege; Angus himself was reserved for examination by the Privy Council. In the course of the examination it came out clearly that the Earl of Argyle was the original promoter of the seizure of the castle, his purpose apparently being to ruin the clan Donald by urging them to rebellion; but this charge, as well as that against the Earl of Dunfermline, appears to have been smothered.
Campbell of Calder and Sir Oliver Lambert, the commander of the Irish forces, didn't join together until January 5, 1615. The next day, Campbell landed on Islay with 200 men, and his forces grew by another 140 the following day. Several of the rebels, worried about the situation, abandoned Angus and were pardoned on the condition that they would help the besiegers. Ronald Mac-James, Angus Oig's uncle, surrendered a fort he commanded on the island of Lochgorme on the 21st and, along with his son, received a conditional promise of favor from the king. Operations against Dunyveg started on February 1, and shortly after, Angus met with the lieutenant, who revealed that Graham had deceived him, leading Angus to promise to surrender. However, when he returned to the castle, he went back on his promise, apparently encouraged by Coll Mac-Gillespic to hold out. After being bombarded again for a while, Angus and some of his followers eventually surrendered unconditionally, while Coll Mac-Gillespic managed to escape. Campbell took control of the castle on February 3, scattered the rebel forces, and executed several who had deserted the siege; Angus himself was held for questioning by the Privy Council. During the questioning, it became clear that the Earl of Argyle was the original instigator of the castle's seizure, seemingly aiming to destroy the clan Donald by inciting them to revolt; however, this allegation, along with one against the Earl of Dunfermline, appears to have been buried.
During the early part of the year 1615, Coll Mac-Gillespic and others of the clan Donald who had escaped, infested the western coasts, and committed many acts of piracy, being joined about the month of May by Sir James Macdonald, who had escaped from Edinburgh castle, where he had been lying for a long time under sentence of death. Sir James and his followers, now numbering several hundreds, after laying in a good supply of provisions, sailed towards Islay. The Privy Council were not slow in taking steps to repress the rebellion, although various circumstances occurred to thwart their intentions. Calder engaged to keep the castle of Dunyveg against the rebels, and instructions were given to the various western gentlemen friendly to the government to defend the western coasts and islands. Large rewards were offered for the principal rebels. All the forces were enjoined to be at their appointed stations by the 6th of July, furnished with forty days’ provisions, and with a sufficient number of boats, to enable them to act by sea, if necessary.
During the early part of 1615, Coll Mac-Gillespic and other members of the clan Donald who had escaped took to the western coasts and committed many acts of piracy. Around May, they were joined by Sir James Macdonald, who had escaped from Edinburgh Castle, where he had been held for a long time under a death sentence. Sir James and his followers, now numbering several hundred, gathered supplies and sailed towards Islay. The Privy Council quickly took steps to suppress the rebellion, though various circumstances arose that hindered their plans. Calder agreed to defend the castle of Dunyveg against the rebels, and instructions were given to the various gentlement in the west who were loyal to the government to defend the western coasts and islands. Large rewards were offered for the main rebels. All forces were instructed to be at their designated stations by July 6th, equipped with forty days’ worth of provisions and enough boats to enable them to act by sea, if necessary.
Sir James Macdonald, about the end of June, landing on Islay, managed by stratagem to obtain possession of Dunyveg Castle, himself and his followers appearing to have conducted themselves with great moderation. Dividing his force, which numbered about 400, into two bodies, with one of which he himself intended to proceed to Jura, the other, under Coll Mac-Gillespic, was destined for Kintyre, for the purpose of encouraging the ancient followers of his family to assist him. In the beginning of July, Angus Oig and a number of his followers were tried and condemned, and executed immediately after.
Sir James Macdonald, around the end of June, landed on Islay and cleverly managed to take control of Dunyveg Castle, while he and his followers acted with great restraint. He split his force of about 400 into two groups: he planned to go to Jura with one group, while the other, led by Coll Mac-Gillespic, was headed for Kintyre to rally the longtime supporters of his family. In early July, Angus Oig and several of his followers were tried, found guilty, and executed right away.
Various disheartening reports were now circulated as to the disaffection of Donald Gorme of Sleat, captain of the clan Ranald, Ruari Macleod of Harris, and others; and that Hector Maclean of Dowart, if not actually engaged in the rebellion, had announced, that if he was desired to proceed against the clan Donald, he would not be very earnest in the service. The militia of Ayr, Renfrew, Dumbarton, Bute, and Inverness were called out, and a commission was granted to the Marquis of Hamilton to keep the clan Donald out of Arran.
Various discouraging reports were now circulating about the discontent of Donald Gorme of Sleat, captain of the clan Ranald, Ruari Macleod of Harris, and others; and that Hector Maclean of Dowart, while not actually involved in the rebellion, had stated that if asked to take action against the clan Donald, he wouldn't be very enthusiastic about it. The militias of Ayr, Renfrew, Dumbarton, Bute, and Inverness were summoned, and a commission was given to the Marquis of Hamilton to keep the clan Donald out of Arran.
The Privy Council had some time before this urged the king to send down the Earl of Argyle from England—to which he had fled from his numerous creditors—to act as lieutenant in suppressing the insurrection. After many delays, Argyle, to whom full powers had been given to act as lieutenant, at length mustered his forces at Duntroon on Loch Crinan early in September. He issued a proclamation of pardon to all rebels who were willing to submit, and by means of spies examined Macdonald’s camp, which had been pitched on the west coast of Kintyre, the number of the rebels being ascertained to be about 1,000 men. Argyle set himself so promptly and vigorously to crush the rebels, that Sir James Macdonald, who had been followed to Islay by the former, finding it impossible either to resist the Lieutenant’s forces, or to escape with his galleys to the north isles, desired from the earl a truce of four days, promising at the end of that time to surrender. Argyle would not accede to this request except on condition of Sir James giving up the two forts which he held; this Sir James urged Coll Mac-Gillespic to do, but he refused, although he sent secretly to Argyle a message that he was willing to comply with the earl’s request. Argyle immediately sent a force against Sir James to surprise him, who, being warned of this by the natives, managed to make his escape to an island called Inchdaholl, on the coast of Ireland, and never again returned to the Hebrides. Next day, Mac-Gillespic surrendered the two forts and his prisoners, upon assurance of his[132] own life and the lives of a few of his followers, at the same time treacherously apprehending and delivering to Argyle, Macfie of Colonsay, one of the principal rebel leaders, and eighteen others. This conduct soon had many imitators, including Macfie himself.
The Privy Council had previously urged the king to send the Earl of Argyle back from England—where he had fled due to his many creditors—to serve as lieutenant in quelling the uprising. After several delays, Argyle, who was given full authority to act as lieutenant, finally gathered his forces at Duntroon on Loch Crinan in early September. He announced a pardon for all rebels willing to surrender and, using spies, investigated Macdonald’s camp, which was set up on the west coast of Kintyre, confirming the number of rebels to be about 1,000 men. Argyle moved decisively to crush the rebels, prompting Sir James Macdonald, who had been pursued to Islay, to seek a four-day truce from Argyle, promising to surrender at the end of this period. Argyle agreed to this request only if Sir James surrendered the two forts he controlled; Sir James urged Coll Mac-Gillespic to comply, but he refused, although he secretly messaged Argyle that he was willing to meet the earl's demands. Argyle quickly sent troops to surprise Sir James, who was warned of the attack by locals and succeeded in escaping to an island called Inchdaholl, off the coast of Ireland, never to return to the Hebrides. The next day, Mac-Gillespic surrendered the two forts and his prisoners, securing promises for his life and the lives of a few of his men. At the same time, he deceitfully captured and handed over Macfie of Colonsay, one of the main rebel leaders, along with eighteen others. This betrayal inspired many to follow suit, including Macfie himself.
Having delivered the forts in Islay to Campbell of Calder, and having executed a number of the leading rebels, Argyle proceeded to Kintyre, and crushed out all remaining seeds of insurrection there. Many of the principal rebels, notwithstanding a diligent search, effected their escape, many of them to Ireland, Sir James Macdonald being sent to Spain by some Jesuits in Galway. The escape of so many of the principal rebels seems to have given the Council great dissatisfaction. Argyle carried on operations till the middle of December 1615, refusing to dismiss the hired soldiers in the beginning of November, as he was ordered by the Council to do. He was compelled to disburse the pay, amounting to upwards of £7,000, for the extra month and a half out of his own pocket.
Having handed over the forts in Islay to Campbell of Calder and executed several of the major rebels, Argyle moved on to Kintyre and eliminated any remaining signs of rebellion there. Many key rebels managed to escape despite extensive searches, with some fleeing to Ireland, and Sir James Macdonald being sent to Spain by some Jesuits in Galway. The escape of so many major rebels seemed to greatly disappoint the Council. Argyle continued his efforts until mid-December 1615, refusing to dismiss the hired soldiers in early November as the Council had instructed. He was forced to pay out over £7,000 for the additional month and a half from his own funds.
“Thus,” to use the words of our authority for the above details,[207] “terminated the last struggle of the once powerful clan Donald of Islay and Kintyre, to retain, from the grasp of the Campbells, these ancient possessions of their tribe.”
“Therefore,” to quote our authority on the above details,[207] “ended the final effort of the once mighty clan Donald of Islay and Kintyre to keep these ancient lands of their tribe from falling into the hands of the Campbells.”
Ever since the death of John Sinclair at Thurso, the Earl of Caithness used every means in his power to induce such of his countrymen as were daring enough, to show their prowess and dexterity, by making incursions into Sutherland or Strathnaver, for the purpose of annoying the vassals and dependants of the Earl of Sutherland and his ally, Mackay. Amongst others he often communicated on this subject with William Kennethson, whose father, Kenneth Buidhe, had always been the principal instrument in the hands of Earl George in oppressing the people of his own country. For the furtherance of his plans he at last prevailed upon William, who already stood rebel to the king in a criminal cause, to go into voluntary banishment into Strathnaver, and put himself under the protection of Mackay, to whom he was to pretend that he had left Caithness to avoid any solicitations from the Earl of Caithness to injure the inhabitants of Strathnaver. To cover their designs they caused a report to be spread that William Mac-Kenneth was to leave Caithness because he would not obey the orders of the earl to execute some designs against Sir Robert Gordon, the tutor of Sutherland, and Mackay, and when this false rumour had been sufficiently spread, Mac-Kenneth, and his brother John, and their dependants, fled into Strathnaver and solicited the favour and protection of Mackay. The latter received them kindly; but as William and his party had been long addicted to robbery and theft, he strongly advised them to abstain from such practices in all time coming; and that they might not afterwards plead necessity as an excuse for continuing their depredations, he allotted them some lands to dwell on. After staying a month or two in Strathnaver, during which time they stole some cattle and horses out of Caithness, William received a private visit by night from Kenneth Buidhe, his father, who had been sent by the Earl of Caithness for the purpose of executing a contemplated depredation in Sutherland. Mackay was then in Sutherland on a visit to his uncle, Sir Robert Gordon, which being known to William Mac-Kenneth, he resolved to enter Sutherland with his party, and carry off into Caithness all the booty they could collect. Being observed in the glen of Loth by some of the clan Gun, collecting cattle and horses, they were immediately apprehended, with the exception of Iain-Garbh-Mac-Chonald-Mac-Mhurchidh-Mhoir, who, being a very resolute man, refused to surrender, and was in consequence killed. The prisoners were delivered to Sir Robert Gordon at Dornoch, who committed William and his brother John to the castle of Dornoch for trial. In the meantime two of the principal men of Mac-Kenneth’s party were tried, convicted, and executed, and the remainder were allowed to return home on giving surety to keep the peace. This occurrence took place in the month of January 1616.
Ever since John Sinclair died in Thurso, the Earl of Caithness has done everything he can to encourage those countrymen brave enough to show their skill and bravery by raiding into Sutherland or Strathnaver, aiming to annoy the vassals and followers of the Earl of Sutherland and his ally, Mackay. He often discussed this with William Kennethson, whose father, Kenneth Buidhe, had always been a key player for Earl George in oppressing their own people. To push his plans forward, he finally persuaded William, who was already a rebel against the king for a crime, to go into voluntary exile in Strathnaver and put himself under Mackay's protection. He was supposed to pretend he left Caithness to avoid being pressured by the Earl of Caithness to harm the people of Strathnaver. To hide their intentions, they spread a rumor that William Mac-Kenneth was leaving Caithness because he refused to follow the earl's orders to undertake actions against Sir Robert Gordon, the tutor of Sutherland, and Mackay. Once this false rumor circulated enough, Mac-Kenneth, his brother John, and their dependents fled to Strathnaver and asked Mackay for help and protection. Mackay welcomed them, but since William and his group had a history of robbery and theft, he strongly advised them to stop such activities. To prevent them from later claiming they needed to continue their thievery out of necessity, he gave them some land to live on. After spending a month or two in Strathnaver, during which time they stole some cattle and horses from Caithness, William received a late-night visit from his father, Kenneth Buidhe, who had been sent by the Earl of Caithness to carry out a planned raid in Sutherland. Mackay was visiting his uncle, Sir Robert Gordon, in Sutherland, which William learned about, so he decided to raid Sutherland with his group and steal as much as they could carry back to Caithness. While they were spotted in the glen of Loth by members of clan Gun gathering cattle and horses, they were quickly captured, except for Iain-Garbh-Mac-Chonald-Mac-Mhurchidh-Mhoir, who was a very determined man and refused to surrender, resulting in his death. The prisoners were handed over to Sir Robert Gordon in Dornoch, who sent William and his brother John to the castle of Dornoch for trial. Meanwhile, two of the leading members of Mac-Kenneth’s group were tried, found guilty, and executed, while the rest were allowed to go home after promising to keep the peace. This event took place in January 1616.
The Earl of Caithness now finished his restless career of iniquity by the perpetration of a crime which, though trivial in its consequences,[133] was of so highly a penal nature in itself as to bring his own life into jeopardy. As the circumstances which led to the burning of the corn of William Innes, a servant of Lord Forbes at Sanset in Caithness, and the discovery of the Earl of Caithness as instigator, are somewhat curious, it is thought that a recital of them may not be here out of place.
The Earl of Caithness has now ended his tumultuous life of wrongdoing with a crime that, while minor in its outcomes,[133] was so severely punishable in itself that it put his own life at risk. The circumstances that led to the burning of the grain belonging to William Innes, a servant of Lord Forbes at Sanset in Caithness, and the revelation that the Earl of Caithness was the mastermind behind it, are rather interesting, so it seems fitting to recount them here.
Among other persons who had suffered at the hands of the earl was his own kinsman, William Sinclair of Dumbaith. After annoying him in a variety of ways, the earl instigated his bastard brother, Henry Sinclair, and Kenneth Buidhe, to destroy and lay waste part of Dumbaith’s lands, who, unable to resist, and being in dread of personal risk, locked himself up in his house at Dunray, which they besieged. William Sinclair immediately applied to John, Earl of Sutherland, for assistance, who sent his friend Mackay with a party to rescue Sinclair from his perilous situation. Mackay succeeded, and carried Sinclair along with him into Sutherland, where he remained for a time, but he afterwards went to reside in Moray, where he died. Although thus cruelly persecuted and forced to become an exile from his country by the Earl of Caithness, no entreaties could induce him to apply for redress, choosing rather to suffer himself than to see his relative punished. William Sinclair was succeeded by his grandson, George Sinclair, who married a sister of Lord Forbes. By the persuasion of his wife, who was a mere tool in the hands of the Earl of Caithness, George Sinclair was induced to execute a deed of entail, by which, failing of heirs male of his own body, he left the whole of his lands to the earl. When the earl had obtained this deed he began to devise means to make away with Sinclair, and actually persuaded Sinclair’s wife to assist him in this nefarious design. Having obtained notice of this conspiracy against his life, Sinclair left Caithness and took up his residence with his brother-in-law, Lord Forbes, who received him with great kindness and hospitality, and reprobated very strongly the wicked conduct of his sister. Sinclair now recalled the entail in favour of the Earl of Caithness, and made a new deed by which he conveyed his whole estate to Lord Forbes. George Sinclair died soon after the execution of the deed, and having left no issue, Lord Forbes took possession of his lands of Dunray and Dumbaith.
Among others who suffered at the hands of the earl was his own relative, William Sinclair of Dumbaith. After bothering him in various ways, the earl encouraged his illegitimate brother, Henry Sinclair, and Kenneth Buidhe, to ruin part of Dumbaith’s lands. Unable to fight back and fearing for his safety, Dumbaith locked himself in his house at Dunray, which they besieged. William Sinclair quickly reached out to John, Earl of Sutherland, for help, who sent his friend Mackay with a group to rescue Sinclair from his dangerous situation. Mackay succeeded and took Sinclair with him to Sutherland, where he stayed for a while, but later moved to Moray, where he died. Despite being cruelly persecuted and forced into exile by the Earl of Caithness, he refused to seek justice, preferring to suffer himself rather than see his relative punished. William Sinclair was succeeded by his grandson, George Sinclair, who married a sister of Lord Forbes. At the urging of his wife, who was merely a pawn of the Earl of Caithness, George Sinclair signed a deed of entail, leaving all his lands to the earl if he had no male heirs. Once the earl had this deed, he began plotting to eliminate Sinclair and even convinced Sinclair’s wife to help him with this wicked scheme. After learning of this conspiracy against his life, Sinclair left Caithness and stayed with his brother-in-law, Lord Forbes, who welcomed him with great kindness and condemned his sister's malicious actions. Sinclair then revoked the entail in favor of the Earl of Caithness and created a new deed that transferred his entire estate to Lord Forbes. George Sinclair died shortly after signing the deed and, having no children, Lord Forbes took possession of his lands in Dunray and Dumbaith.
Disappointed in his plans to acquire Sinclair’s property, the Earl of Caithness seized every opportunity of annoying Lord Forbes in his possessions, by oppressing his tenants and servants, in every possible way, under the pretence of discharging his duty as sheriff, to which office he had been appointed by the Earl of Huntly, on occasion of his marriage with Huntly’s sister. Complaints were made from time to time against the earl, on account of these proceedings, to the Privy Council of Scotland, which, in some measure, afforded redress; but to protect his tenants more effectually, Lord Forbes took up a temporary residence in Caithness, relying upon the aid of the house of Sutherland in case of need.
Disappointed with his plans to acquire Sinclair’s property, the Earl of Caithness took every chance to annoy Lord Forbes regarding his possessions by mistreating his tenants and servants in every possible way, pretending it was part of his duties as sheriff. He had been appointed to this position by the Earl of Huntly when he married Huntly’s sister. Complaints were occasionally filed against the earl for these actions to the Privy Council of Scotland, which provided some relief. However, to better protect his tenants, Lord Forbes decided to temporarily stay in Caithness, counting on the support of the house of Sutherland if needed.
As the Earl of Caithness was aware that any direct attack on Lord Forbes would be properly resented, and as any enterprise undertaken by his own people would be laid to his charge, however cautious he might be in dealing with them, he fixed on the clan Gun as the fittest instruments for effecting his designs against Lord Forbes. Besides being the most resolute men in Caithness, always ready to undertake any desperate action, they depended more upon the Earl of Sutherland and Mackay, from whom they held some lands, than upon the Earl of Caithness; a circumstance which the latter supposed, should the contemplated outrages of the clan Gun ever become matter of inquiry, might throw the suspicion upon the two former as the silent instigators. Accordingly, the earl opened a negotiation with John Gun, chief of the clan Gun in Caithness, and with his brother, Alexander Gun, whose father he had hanged in the year 1586. In consequence of an invitation, the two brothers, along with Alexander Gun, their cousin-german, repaired to Castle Sinclair, where they met the earl. The earl did not at first divulge his plans to all the party; but taking Alexander Gun, the cousin, aside, he pointed out to him the injury he alleged he had sustained, in consequence of Lord Forbes having obtained a footing in Caithness,—that he could no longer submit to the indignity shown him by a stranger,—that he had made choice of him (Gun) to undertake a piece of service for him, on performing[134] which, he would reward him most amply; and to secure compliance, the earl desired him to remember the many favours he had already received from him, and how well he had treated him, promising, at the same time, to show him even greater kindness in time coming. Alexander thereupon promised to serve the earl, though at the hazard of his life; but upon being interrogated by the earl whether he would undertake to burn the corn of Sanset, belonging to William Innes, a servant of Lord Forbes, Gun, who had never imagined that he was to be employed in such an ignoble affair, expressed the greatest astonishment at the proposal, and refused, in the most peremptory and indignant manner, to undertake its execution; yet, to satisfy the earl, he told him that he would, at his command, undertake to assassinate William Innes,—an action which he considered less criminal and dishonourable, and more becoming a gentleman, than burning a quantity of corn! Finding him obdurate, the earl enjoined him to secrecy.
As the Earl of Caithness knew that any direct attack on Lord Forbes would be properly avenged, and that any actions taken by his own people would be blamed on him, no matter how careful he was, he decided that the clan Gun would be the best option to carry out his plans against Lord Forbes. They were the most determined men in Caithness, always ready for any risky venture, and they relied more on the Earl of Sutherland and Mackay, from whom they held some land, than on the Earl of Caithness. He thought that if the planned attacks by the clan Gun ever came under investigation, suspicion would fall on the two former lords as the quiet instigators. So, the earl began talks with John Gun, the leader of the clan Gun in Caithness, and his brother, Alexander Gun, whose father he had executed in 1586. Following an invitation, the two brothers, along with their cousin Alexander Gun, went to Castle Sinclair to meet the earl. At first, the earl didn’t reveal his full plans to everyone; instead, he took Alexander Gun aside and pointed out the harm he claimed to have suffered because Lord Forbes had gained a foothold in Caithness. He said he could no longer tolerate the disrespect from a stranger and had chosen him (Gun) to carry out a task for which he would be handsomely rewarded. To ensure compliance, the earl reminded him of the many favors he had already extended and how well he had treated him, promising even greater kindness in the future. Alexander then agreed to serve the earl, even at the risk of his life. However, when the earl asked if he would burn the crops at Sanset, owned by William Innes, a servant of Lord Forbes, Gun—who had never anticipated being involved in such a disgraceful act—was shocked and vehemently refused to go through with it. Yet, to appease the earl, he said he would be willing to kill William Innes instead, which he considered less dishonorable and more appropriate for a gentleman than burning crops! After realizing that Gun was firm in his refusal, the earl insisted on confidentiality.
The earl next applied to the two brothers, John and Alexander, with whom he did not find it so difficult to treat. They at first hesitated with some firmness in undertaking the business on which the earl was so intent; and they pleaded an excuse, by saying, that as justice was then more strictly executed in Scotland than formerly, they could not expect to escape, as they had no place of safety to retreat to after the crime was committed; as a proof of which they instanced the cases of the clan Donald and the clan Gregor, two races of people much more powerful than the clan Gun, who had been brought to the brink of ruin, and almost annihilated, under the authority of the laws. The earl replied, that as soon as they should perform the service for him he would send them to the western isles, to some of his acquaintances and friends, with whom they might remain till Lord Forbes and he were reconciled, when he would obtain their pardon; that in the meantime he would profess, in public, to be their enemy, but that he would be their friend secretly, and permit them to frequent Caithness without danger. Alexander Gun, overcome at last by the entreaties of the earl, reluctantly consented to his request, and going into Sanset, in the dead of night, with two accomplices, set fire to all the corn stacks which were in the barn-yard, belonging to William Innes, and which were in consequence consumed. This affair occurred in the month of November, 1615. The Earl of Caithness immediately spread a report through the whole country that Mackay’s tenants had committed this outrage, but the deception was of short duration.
The earl then approached the two brothers, John and Alexander, and found it easier to negotiate with them. They initially hesitated firmly about taking on the job the earl was so focused on; they made excuses, arguing that since justice was being enforced more strictly in Scotland than before, they couldn't expect to avoid punishment as they had no safe place to go after committing the crime. They pointed to the examples of the clan Donald and the clan Gregor, groups much stronger than the clan Gun, who had been brought to near destruction under the law. The earl responded that once they completed the task for him, he would send them to the western isles to stay with some of his friends until Lord Forbes and he were reconciled, after which he would secure their pardon. In the meantime, he would publicly act as if he were their enemy, but would secretly be their ally and allow them to travel in Caithness without fear. Alexander Gun, eventually swayed by the earl's pleas, reluctantly agreed to his request, and that night, along with two accomplices, he went into Sanset and set fire to all the corn stacks in the barnyard belonging to William Innes, which were subsequently burned. This incident took place in November 1615. The Earl of Caithness quickly spread the word throughout the region that Mackay’s tenants were responsible for the attack, but this deception didn't last long.
It may be here noticed that John, sixth Earl of Sutherland, died in September, 1615, and was succeeded by his eldest son, John, a boy six years old, to whom Sir Robert Gordon, his uncle, was appointed tutor.
It’s worth noting that John, the sixth Earl of Sutherland, passed away in September 1615, and his eldest son, also named John, who was just six years old, succeeded him. Sir Robert Gordon, his uncle, was appointed as his tutor.
Sir Robert Gordon, having arrived in the north of Scotland, from England, in the month of December following, resolved to probe the matter to the bottom, not merely on account of his nephew, Mackay, whose men were suspected, but to satisfy Lord Forbes, who was now on friendly terms with the house of Sutherland; but the discovery of the perpetrators soon became an easy task, in consequence of a quarrel among the clan Gun themselves, the members of which upbraided one another as the authors of the fire-raising. Alexander Gun, the cousin of Alexander Gun, the real criminal, thereupon fled from Caithness, and sent some of his friends to Sir Robert Gordon and Donald Mackay with these proposals:—that if they would receive him into favour, and secure him from danger, he would confess the whole circumstances, and reveal the authors of the conflagration, and that he would declare the whole before the Privy Council if required. On receiving this proposal, Sir Robert Gordon appointed Alexander Gun to meet him privately at Helmsdale, in the house of Sir Alexander Gordon, brother of Sir Robert. A meeting was accordingly held at the place appointed, at which Sir Robert and his friends agreed to do everything in their power to preserve Gun’s life; and Mackay promised, moreover, to give him a possession in Strathie, where his father had formerly lived.
Sir Robert Gordon, after arriving in the north of Scotland from England in December, decided to investigate the situation thoroughly, not just because of his nephew Mackay, whose men were under suspicion, but also to appease Lord Forbes, who was now on good terms with the Sutherland family. However, finding the culprits quickly became easier due to a dispute within the clan Gun, where members accused each other of starting the fire. Alexander Gun, who was related to the actual perpetrator, fled from Caithness and sent a few friends to Sir Robert Gordon and Donald Mackay with this offer: if they would take him back into their good graces and ensure his safety, he would confess everything and name those responsible for the fire, and that he would share all this with the Privy Council if needed. Upon receiving this proposal, Sir Robert Gordon arranged for Alexander Gun to meet him privately at Helmsdale, in the home of Sir Alexander Gordon, Sir Robert’s brother. They held their meeting at the agreed location, where Sir Robert and his associates decided to do everything they could to protect Gun’s life; furthermore, Mackay promised to grant him land in Strathie, where his father had previously lived.
When the Earl of Caithness heard of Alexander Gun’s flight into Sutherland he became greatly alarmed lest Alexander should reveal the affair of Sanset; and anticipating such a result, the earl gave out everywhere that Sir Robert Gordon, Mackay, and Sir Alexander Gordon,[135] had hired some of the clan Gun to accuse him of having burnt William Innes’s corn. But this artifice was of no avail, for as soon as Lord Forbes received notice from Sir Robert Gordon of the circumstances related by Alexander Gun, he immediately cited John Gun and his brother Alexander, and their accomplices, to appear for trial at Edinburgh, on the 2d April, 1616, to answer to the charge of burning the corn at Sanset; and he also summoned the Earl of Caithness, as sheriff of that county, to deliver them up for trial. John Gun, thinking that the best course he could pursue under present circumstances was to follow the example of his cousin, Alexander, sent a message to Sir Alexander Gordon, desiring an interview with him, which being granted, they met at Navidale. John Gun then offered to reveal everything he knew concerning the fire, on condition that his life should be spared; but Sir Alexander observed that he could come under no engagement, as he was uncertain how the king and the council might view such a proceeding; but he promised, that as John had not been an actor in the business, but a witness only to the arrangement between his brother and the Earl of Caithness, he would do what he could to save him, if he went to Edinburgh in compliance with the summons.
When the Earl of Caithness heard that Alexander Gun had fled to Sutherland, he became very worried that Alexander would spill the details about the Sanset incident. To cover himself, the earl spread the word that Sir Robert Gordon, Mackay, and Sir Alexander Gordon,[135] had hired some members of the Gun clan to accuse him of burning William Innes's crops. However, this scheme did not work, because as soon as Lord Forbes learned from Sir Robert Gordon about Alexander Gun's account, he quickly summoned John Gun and his brother Alexander, along with their accomplices, to stand trial in Edinburgh on April 2, 1616, regarding the charge of burning the crops at Sanset. He also summoned the Earl of Caithness, as the sheriff of that county, to hand them over for trial. John Gun, thinking that the best option under the circumstances was to follow his cousin Alexander's lead, sent a message to Sir Alexander Gordon requesting a meeting. When the meeting was arranged, they met at Navidale. John Gun then offered to reveal everything he knew about the fire, on the condition that his life would be spared; but Sir Alexander pointed out that he couldn't guarantee anything since he was unsure how the king and the council would view such an action. However, he promised that since John had not been involved in the incident but had only witnessed the arrangement between his brother and the Earl of Caithness, he would do his best to help him if he went to Edinburgh as summoned.
In this state of matters, the Earl of Caithness wrote to the Marquis of Huntly, accusing Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay of a design to bring him within the reach of the law of treason, and to injure the honour of his house by slandering him with the burning of the corn at Sanset. The other party told the marquis that they could not refuse to assist Lord Forbes in finding out the persons who had burned the corn at Sanset, but that they had never imagined that the earl would have acted so base a part as to become an accomplice in such a criminal act; and farther, that as Mackay’s men were challenged with the deed, they certainly were entitled at least to clear Mackay’s people from the charge by endeavouring to find out the malefactors,—in all which they considered they had done the earl no wrong. The Marquis of Huntly did not fail to write the Earl of Caithness the answer he had received from Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay, which grieved him exceedingly, as he was too well aware of the consequences which would follow if the prosecution of the Guns was persevered in.
In this situation, the Earl of Caithness wrote to the Marquis of Huntly, accusing Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay of trying to bring him under the law of treason and damaging his family's reputation by falsely accusing him of burning the corn at Sanset. The other party told the marquis that they couldn’t refuse to help Lord Forbes identify the people who burned the corn at Sanset, but they never thought the earl would stoop so low as to become an accomplice in such a crime. They argued that since Mackay’s men were being accused of the act, they had every right to clear Mackay’s people from the accusation by trying to find the real culprits, and in doing so, they felt they had wronged the earl in no way. The Marquis of Huntly didn’t hesitate to write back to the Earl of Caithness with the response he received from Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay, which upset him greatly, as he was well aware of the repercussions that would follow if the prosecution of the Guns continued.
At the time appointed for the trial of the Guns, Sir Robert Gordon, Mackay, and Lord Forbes, with all his friends, went to Edinburgh, and upon their arrival they entreated the council to prevent a remission in favour of the Earl of Caithness from passing the signet until the affair in hand was tried; a request with which the council complied. The Earl of Caithness did not appear; but he sent his son, Lord Berridale, to Edinburgh, along with John Gun and all those persons who had been summoned by Lord Forbes, with the exception of Alexander Gun and his two accomplices. He alleged as his reason for not sending them that they were not his men, being Mackay’s own tenants, and dwelling in Dilred, the property of Mackay, which was held by him off the Earl of Sutherland, who, he alleged, was bound to present the three persons alluded to. But the lords of the council would not admit of this excuse, and again required Lord Berridale and his father to present the three culprits before the court on the 10th June following, because, although they had possessions in Dilred, they had also lands from the Earl of Caithness on which they usually resided. Besides, the deed was committed in Caithness, of which the earl was sheriff, on which account also he was bound to apprehend them. Lord Berridale, whose character was quite the reverse of that of his father, apprehensive of the consequences of a trial, now offered satisfaction in his father’s name to Lord Forbes if he would stop the prosecution; but his lordship refused to do anything without the previous advice and consent of Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay, who, upon being consulted, caused articles of agreement to be drawn up, which were presented to Lord Berridale by neutral persons for his acceptance. He, however, considering the conditions sought to be imposed upon his father too hard, rejected them.
At the scheduled time for the trial concerning the Guns, Sir Robert Gordon, Mackay, and Lord Forbes, along with all his friends, traveled to Edinburgh. Upon their arrival, they urged the council to prevent a remission in favor of the Earl of Caithness from being signed until the current issue was resolved; the council agreed to this request. The Earl of Caithness didn't show up himself but sent his son, Lord Berridale, to Edinburgh, along with John Gun and everyone else summoned by Lord Forbes, except for Alexander Gun and his two accomplices. He claimed the reason for not sending them was that they were not his men, as they were Mackay’s tenants living in Dilred, which belonged to Mackay and was held by him from the Earl of Sutherland, who, he argued, was responsible for presenting the three individuals mentioned. However, the council members did not accept this excuse and required Lord Berridale and his father to present the three accused before the court on June 10th, because even though they lived in Dilred, they also had land from the Earl of Caithness where they typically resided. Additionally, the crime occurred in Caithness, where the earl served as sheriff, which further bound him to apprehend them. Lord Berridale, whose reputation was very different from his father's, fearing the repercussions of a trial, now offered to settle on behalf of his father with Lord Forbes if he would halt the prosecution; however, Lord Forbes refused to take any action without first consulting and getting the approval of Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay. When they were consulted, they had a set of terms drawn up, which were presented to Lord Berridale by neutral parties for his acceptance. He, however, found the conditions proposed for his father too severe and turned them down.
In consequence of the refusal of Lord Berridale to accede to the terms proposed, John Gun was apprehended by one of the magistrates of Edinburgh, on the application of Lord Forbes, and committed a prisoner to the jail of that city. Gun thereupon requested to see Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay, whom he entreated[136] to use their influence to procure him his liberty, promising to declare everything he knew of the business for which he was prosecuted before the lords of the council. Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay then deliberated with Lord Forbes and Lord Elphinston on the subject, and they all four promised faithfully to Gun to do everything in their power to save him, and that they would thenceforth maintain and defend him and his cousin, Alexander Gun, against the Earl of Caithness or any person, as long as they had reason and equity on their side; besides which, Mackay promised him a liferent lease of the lands in Strathie to compensate for his possessions in Caithness, of which he would, of course, be deprived by the earl for revealing the latter’s connexion with the fire-raising at Sanset. John Gun was accordingly examined the following day by the lords of the council, when he confessed that the Earl of Caithness made his brother, Alexander Gun, burn the corn of Sanset, and that the affair had been proposed and discussed in his presence. Alexander Gun, the cousin, was examined also at the same time, and stated the same circumstances precisely as John Gun had done. After examination, John and Alexander were again committed to prison.
Due to Lord Berridale's refusal to accept the proposed terms, John Gun was arrested by a magistrate in Edinburgh at the request of Lord Forbes and sent to jail. Gun then asked to see Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay, whom he urged to use their influence to secure his release, promising to reveal everything he knew about the case against him before the council. Sir Robert Gordon and Mackay then discussed the matter with Lord Forbes and Lord Elphinston, and the four of them assured Gun that they would do everything in their power to save him, vowing to support and defend him and his cousin, Alexander Gun, against the Earl of Caithness or anyone else, as long as they had justice on their side. Additionally, Mackay promised him a long-term lease of the lands in Strathie to make up for the lands in Caithness he would likely lose due to revealing the earl’s involvement in the fire at Sanset. Consequently, John Gun was examined the next day by the council, where he admitted that the Earl of Caithness had ordered his brother, Alexander Gun, to burn the corn at Sanset and that the matter had been discussed in his presence. Alexander Gun was also questioned at the same time and provided the exact same details as John Gun. After their examination, both John and Alexander were sent back to prison.
As neither the Earl of Caithness nor his son, Lord Berridale, complied with the commands of the council to deliver up Alexander Gun and his accomplices in the month of June, they were both outlawed and denounced rebels; and were summoned and charged by Lord Forbes to appear personally at Edinburgh in the month of July immediately following, to answer to the charge of causing the corn of Sanset to be burnt. This fixed determination on the part of Lord Forbes to bring the earl and his son to trial had the effect of altering their tone, and they now earnestly entreated him and Mackay to agree to a reconciliation on any terms; but they declined to enter into any arrangement until they had consulted Sir Robert Gordon. After obtaining Sir Robert’s consent, and a written statement of the conditions which he required from the Earl of Caithness in behalf of his nephew, the Earl of Sutherland, the parties entered into a final agreement in the month of July, 1616. The principal heads of the contract, which was afterwards recorded in the books of council and session, were as follows:—That all civil actions between the parties should be settled by the mediation of common friends,—that the Earl of Caithness and his son should pay to Lord Forbes and Mackay the sum of 20,000 merks Scots money,—that all quarrels and criminal actions should be mutually forgiven, and particularly, that the Earl of Caithness and all his friends should forgive and remit the slaughter at Thurso—that the Earl of Caithness and his son should renounce for themselves and their heirs all jurisdiction, criminal or civil, within Sutherland or Strathnaver, and any other jurisdiction which they should thereafter happen to acquire over any lands lying within the diocese of Caithness then pertaining, or which should afterwards belong, to the Earl of Sutherland, or his heirs,—that the Earl of Caithness should deliver Alexander Gun and his accomplices to Lord Forbes,—that the earl, his son, and their heirs, should never thenceforth contend with the Earl of Sutherland for precedency in parliament or priority of place,—that the Earl of Caithness and his son, their friends and tenants, should keep the peace in time coming, under the penalty of great sums of money, and should never molest nor trouble the tenants of the Earl of Sutherland and Lord Forbes,—that the Earl of Caithness, his son, or their friends, should not receive nor harbour any fugitives from Sutherland or Strathnaver,—and that there should be good friendship and amity kept amongst them in all time to come.
As neither the Earl of Caithness nor his son, Lord Berridale, complied with the council's order to hand over Alexander Gun and his accomplices in June, they were both declared outlaws and labeled as rebels. Lord Forbes summoned them and charged them to appear in person at Edinburgh in July to answer the accusation of burning the corn at Sanset. This firm decision by Lord Forbes to put the earl and his son on trial changed their approach, and they urgently asked him and Mackay to agree to a reconciliation on any terms; however, they refused to make any arrangements until they had consulted Sir Robert Gordon. After getting Sir Robert’s approval and a written outline of the conditions he required from the Earl of Caithness on behalf of his nephew, the Earl of Sutherland, the parties reached a final agreement in July 1616. The main points of the contract, which was later recorded in the books of council and session, were as follows: that all civil disputes between the parties would be resolved through the mediation of mutual friends; that the Earl of Caithness and his son would pay Lord Forbes and Mackay a sum of 20,000 merks Scots money; that all conflicts and criminal actions would be mutually forgiven, particularly that the Earl of Caithness and all his friends would forgive the killing at Thurso; that the Earl of Caithness and his son would renounce for themselves and their heirs any jurisdiction, criminal or civil, within Sutherland or Strathnaver, as well as any other jurisdiction they might acquire over any lands in the dioceses of Caithness currently belonging or which might later belong to the Earl of Sutherland or his heirs; that the Earl of Caithness would hand over Alexander Gun and his accomplices to Lord Forbes; that the earl, his son, and their heirs would never again dispute with the Earl of Sutherland regarding precedence in parliament or priority of place; that the Earl of Caithness, his son, their friends, and tenants would maintain the peace going forward under the threat of heavy fines, and would never disturb or bother the tenants of the Earl of Sutherland and Lord Forbes; that the Earl of Caithness, his son, or their friends would not shelter or harbor any fugitives from Sutherland or Strathnaver; and that they would maintain good friendship and goodwill among them in the future.
In consequence of this agreement, the two sons of Kenneth Buy, William and John before-mentioned, were delivered to Lord Berridale, who gave security for their keeping the peace; and John Gun and Alexander his cousin were released, and delivered to Lord Forbes and Mackay, who gave surety to the lords of the council to present them for trial whenever required; and as the Earl of Caithness had deprived them of their possessions in Caithness on account of the discovery they had made, Mackay, who had lately been knighted by the king, gave them lands in Strathnaver as he had promised. Matters being thus settled, Lord Berridale presented himself before the court at Edinburgh to abide his[137] trial; but no person of course appearing against him, the trial was postponed. The Earl of Caithness, however, failing to appear, the diet against him was continued till the 28th of August following.
As a result of this agreement, Kenneth Buy's two sons, William and John, were handed over to Lord Berridale, who ensured their good behavior. John Gun and his cousin Alexander were released and given to Lord Forbes and Mackay, who promised the lords of the council that they would present them for trial whenever necessary. Since the Earl of Caithness had taken away their possessions in Caithness because of the discovery they had made, Mackay, who had just been knighted by the king, provided them with lands in Strathnaver as he had promised. With things settled, Lord Berridale showed up in court in Edinburgh to face his trial; but since no one appeared against him, the trial was postponed. The Earl of Caithness, however, failed to show up, so the case against him was rescheduled for August 28th.
Although the king was well pleased, on account of the peace which such an adjustment would produce in his northern dominions, with the agreement which had been entered into, and the proceedings which followed thereon, all of which were made known to him by the Privy Council; yet, as the passing over such a flagrant act as wilful fire-raising, without punishment, might prove pernicious, he wrote a letter to the Privy Council of Scotland, commanding them to prosecute, with all severity, those who were guilty of, or accessory to, the crime. Lord Berridale was thereupon apprehended on suspicion, and committed a prisoner to the castle of Edinburgh; and his father, perceiving the determination of the king to prosecute the authors of the fire, again declined to appear for trial on the appointed day, on which account he was again outlawed, and declared a rebel as the guilty author.
Although the king was pleased because the peace from this arrangement would benefit his northern territories, and he was informed about the agreement and subsequent actions by the Privy Council, he felt that ignoring such a serious crime as intentional arson without punishment could be harmful. He wrote a letter to the Privy Council of Scotland, ordering them to severely prosecute anyone guilty of or involved in the crime. As a result, Lord Berridale was arrested on suspicion and taken to the Edinburgh castle as a prisoner. His father, realizing the king's determination to pursue those responsible for the fire, once again chose not to appear for trial on the scheduled day, which led to him being outlawed once more and declared a rebel as the guilty party.
In this extremity Lord Berridale had recourse to Sir Robert Gordon, then resident at court, for his aid. He wrote him a letter, entreating him that, as all controversies were now settled, he would, in place of an enemy become a faithful friend,—that for his own part, he, Lord Berridale, had been always innocent of the jars and dissensions which had happened between the two families,—that he was also innocent of the crime of which he was charged,—and that he wished his majesty to be informed by Sir Robert of these circumstances, hoping that he would order him to be released from confinement. Sir Robert answered, that he had long desired a perfect agreement between the houses of Sutherland and Caithness, which he would endeavour to maintain during his administration in Sutherland,—that he would intercede with the king in behalf of his lordship to the utmost of his power,—that all disputes being now at an end, he would be his faithful friend,—that he had a very different opinion of his disposition from that he entertained of his father, the earl; and he concluded by entreating him to be careful to preserve the friendship which had been now commenced between them.
In this difficult situation, Lord Berridale reached out to Sir Robert Gordon, who was then at court, for help. He wrote him a letter, asking that, since all disputes were now resolved, he would shift from being an enemy to becoming a loyal friend. Lord Berridale insisted that he had always stayed out of the conflicts and disagreements that had occurred between their two families, that he was innocent of the crime he was accused of, and that he hoped Sir Robert would inform the king of these details, hoping the king would order his release from confinement. Sir Robert replied that he had long wanted a complete reconciliation between the Sutherland and Caithness families, and he would work to maintain that during his time in Sutherland. He promised to advocate for Lord Berridale with the king to the best of his ability, noted that all disputes were now resolved, and stated he would be a loyal friend. He expressed that he held a very different view of Lord Berridale than he did of his father, the earl, and ended by asking him to be sure to nurture the friendship that had now begun between them.
As the king understood that Lord Berridale was supposed to be innocent of the crime with which he and his father stood charged, and as he could not, without a verdict against Berridale, proceed against the family of Caithness by forfeiture, in consequence of his lordship having been infeft many years before in his father’s estate, his majesty, on the earnest entreaty of the then bishop of Ross, Sir Robert Gordon, and Sir James Spence of Wormistoun, was pleased to remit and forgive the crime on the following conditions:—1st. That the Earl of Caithness and his son should give satisfaction to their creditors, who were constantly annoying his majesty with clamours against the earl, and craving justice at his hands. 2d. That the Earl of Caithness, with consent of Lord Berridale, should freely renounce and resign perpetually, into the hands of his majesty, the heritable sheriffship and justiciary of Caithness. 3d. That the Earl of Caithness should deliver the three criminals who had burnt the corn, that public justice might be satisfied upon them, as a terror and example to others. 4th. That the Earl of Caithness, with consent of Lord Berridale, should give and resign in perpetuum to the bishop of Caithness, the house of Strabister, with as many of the feu lands of that bishopric as should amount to the yearly value of two thousand merks Scots money, for the purpose of augmenting the income of the bishop, which was at that time small in consequence of the greater part of his lands being in the hands of the earl. Commissioners were sent down from London to Caithness in October 1616, to see that these conditions were complied with. The second and last conditions were immediately implemented; and as the earl and his son promised to give satisfaction to their creditors, and to do everything in their power to apprehend the burners of the corn, the latter was released from the castle of Edinburgh, and directions were given for drawing up a remission and pardon to the Earl of Caithness. Lord Berridale, however, had scarcely been released from the castle, when he was again imprisoned within the jail of Edinburgh, at the instance of Sir James Home of Cowdenknowes, his cousin german, who had become surety for him and his father to their creditors[138] for large sums of money. The earl himself narrowly escaped the fate of his son and retired to Caithness, but his creditors had sufficient interest to prevent his remission from passing till they should be satisfied. With consent of the creditors the council of Scotland gave him a personal protection, from time to time, to enable him to come to Edinburgh for the purpose of settling with them, but he made no arrangement, and returned privately into Caithness before the expiration of the supersedere which had been granted him, leaving his son to suffer all the miseries of a prison. After enduring a captivity of five years, Lord Berridale was released from prison by the good offices of the Earl of Enzie, and put, for behoof of himself, and his own and his father’s creditors, in possession of the family estates from which his father was driven by Sir Robert Gordon acting under a royal warrant, a just punishment for the many enormities of a long and misspent life.[208]
As the king realized that Lord Berridale was supposed to be innocent of the crime his father and he were accused of, and since he couldn't take action against the Caithness family without a verdict against Berridale, his majesty, following the strong request of the then Bishop of Ross, Sir Robert Gordon, and Sir James Spence of Wormistoun, agreed to pardon the crime under the following conditions: 1st. That the Earl of Caithness and his son would satisfy their creditors, who were constantly bothering the king with demands for justice regarding the earl. 2nd. That the Earl of Caithness, with Lord Berridale’s agreement, would voluntarily renounce and permanently resign the hereditary sheriffship and justiciary of Caithness to the king. 3rd. That the Earl of Caithness would hand over the three criminals who had burned the crops so that public justice could be served as a warning to others. 4th. That the Earl of Caithness, with Lord Berridale’s consent, would gift and permanently resign to the Bishop of Caithness the house of Strabister, along with enough of the bishopric's feu lands to equal an annual value of two thousand Scots merks, to increase the bishop's income, which was low due to most of his lands being with the earl. Commissioners were sent from London to Caithness in October 1616 to ensure these conditions were followed. The second and last conditions were immediately carried out; and since the earl and his son promised to satisfy their creditors and do their best to capture the arsonists, Berridale was released from Edinburgh Castle, and efforts were made to draft a pardon for the Earl of Caithness. However, shortly after being released, Lord Berridale was re-imprisoned in the Edinburgh jail at the request of his cousin, Sir James Home of Cowdenknowes, who had guaranteed payment for him and his father’s debts. The earl narrowly avoided the same fate as his son and retreated to Caithness, but his creditors had enough influence to block his pardon until they were paid. With the creditors' consent, the Scottish council granted him temporary protection to allow him to come to Edinburgh to settle his debts, but he made no arrangements and secretly returned to Caithness before his granted time was up, leaving his son to suffer the hardships of prison. After five years of captivity, Lord Berridale was freed by the kind actions of the Earl of Enzie and was placed in possession of the family estates from which his father had been expelled by Sir Robert Gordon under royal orders, a justified punishment for a long life of misdeeds.
Desperate as the fortunes of the Earl of Caithness were even previous to the disposal of his estates, he most unexpectedly found an ally in Sir Donald Mackay, who had taken offence at Sir Robert Gordon, and who, being a man of quick resolution and of an inconstant disposition, determined to forsake the house of Sutherland, and to ingratiate himself with the Earl of Caithness. He alleged various causes of discontent as a reason for his conduct, one of the chief being connected with pecuniary considerations; for having, as he alleged, burdened his estates with debts incurred for some years past in following the house of Sutherland, he thought that, in time coming, he might, by procuring the favour of the Earl of Caithness, turn the same to his own advantage and that of his countrymen. Moreover, as he had been induced to his own prejudice to grant certain life-rent tacks of the lands of Strathie and Dilred to John and Alexander Gun, and others of the clan Gun for revealing the affair of Sanset, he thought that by joining the Earl of Caithness, these might be destroyed, by which means he would get back his lands which he meant to convey to his brother, John Mackay, as a portion; and he, moreover, expected that the earl would give him and his countrymen some possessions in Caithness. But the chief ground of discontent on the part of Sir Donald Mackay was an action brought against him and Lord Forbes before the court of session, to recover a contract entered into between the last Earl of Sutherland and Mackay, in the year 1613, relative to their marches and other matters of controversy, which being considered by Mackay as prejudicial to him, he had endeavoured to get destroyed through the agency of some persons about Lord Forbes, into whose keeping the deed had been intrusted.
Desperate as the Earl of Caithness's situation was even before he sold his estates, he unexpectedly found support in Sir Donald Mackay, who had taken offense at Sir Robert Gordon. Being decisive and somewhat unpredictable, he decided to leave the house of Sutherland and gain favor with the Earl of Caithness. He cited several reasons for his actions, one of the main ones related to financial issues; he claimed that he had burdened his estates with debts accumulated over the years while aligning with the house of Sutherland. He thought that by gaining the Earl of Caithness's favor, he could eventually turn this to his advantage and that of his fellow countrymen. Additionally, he had mistakenly granted certain life-rent leases of the lands of Strathie and Dilred to John and Alexander Gun, and others from the Gun clan, in exchange for information about the Sanset affair. He believed that by aligning with the Earl of Caithness, he could nullify these leases and reclaim his lands, which he intended to give to his brother, John Mackay, as a share. Furthermore, he hoped the Earl would grant him and his fellow countrymen some land in Caithness. However, the main reason for Sir Donald Mackay's discontent was a lawsuit against him and Lord Forbes in the Court of Session. They were trying to enforce a contract made between the last Earl of Sutherland and Mackay in 1613 regarding their boundaries and other disputed matters. Mackay viewed this as harmful to him, and he had attempted to have it destroyed through some people connected to Lord Forbes, to whom the document had been entrusted.
After brooding over these subjects of discontent for some years, Mackay, in the year 1618, suddenly resolved to break with the house of Sutherland, and to form an alliance with the Earl of Caithness, who had long borne a mortal enmity at that family. Accordingly, Mackay sent John Sutherland, his cousin-german, into Caithness to request a private conference with the earl in any part of Caithness he might appoint. This offer was too tempting to be rejected by the earl, who expected, by a reconciliation with Sir Donald Mackay, to turn the same to his own personal gratification and advantage. In the first place, he hoped to revenge himself upon the clan Gun, who were his principal enemies, and upon Sir Donald himself, by detaching him from his superior, the Earl of Sutherland, and from the friendship of his uncles, who had always supported him in all his difficulties. In the second place, he expected that, by alienating Mackay from the duty and affection he owed the house of Sutherland, that he would weaken his power and influence. And lastly, he trusted that Mackay would not only be prevailed upon to discharge his own part, but would also persuade Lord Forbes to discharge his share of the sum of 20,000 merks Scots, which he and his son, Lord Berridale, had become bound to pay them, on account of the burning at Sanset.
After thinking about these issues of dissatisfaction for several years, Mackay, in 1618, suddenly decided to break ties with the Sutherland family and ally himself with the Earl of Caithness, who had long been an enemy of that family. So, Mackay sent his cousin, John Sutherland, to Caithness to request a private meeting with the earl wherever he chose. The earl found this offer too enticing to refuse, as he anticipated that reconciling with Sir Donald Mackay would benefit him personally. First, he hoped to take revenge on the clan Gun, his main enemies, as well as on Sir Donald, by pulling him away from his superior, the Earl of Sutherland, and distancing him from his uncles, who had always supported him. Second, he expected that by driving a wedge between Mackay and the loyalty he owed the Sutherlands, he could weaken Mackay's influence. Lastly, he hoped that Mackay would not only fulfill his own obligations but also convince Lord Forbes to pay his portion of the 20,000 merks Scots that he and his son, Lord Berridale, were supposed to pay them due to the burning at Sanset.
The Earl of Caithness having at once agreed to Mackay’s proposal, a meeting was held by appointment in the neighbourhood of Dunray, in the parish of Reay, in Caithness. The parties met in the night-time, accompanied each by three men only. After much discussion, and various conferences, which were continued for two or three days, they resolved to destroy the[139] clan Gun, and particularly John Gun, and Alexander his cousin. To please the earl, Mackay undertook to despatch these last, as they were obnoxious to him, on account of the part they had taken against him, in revealing the burning at Sanset. They persuaded themselves that the house of Sutherland would defend the clan, as they were bound to do by their promise, and that that house would be thus drawn into some snare. To confirm their friendship, the earl and Mackay arranged that John Mackay, the only brother of Sir Donald, should marry a niece of the earl, a daughter of James Sinclair of Murkle, who was a mortal enemy of all the clan Gun. Having thus planned the line of conduct they were to follow, they parted, after swearing to continue in perpetual friendship.
The Earl of Caithness immediately agreed to Mackay's proposal, and a meeting was set up near Dunray, in the parish of Reay, Caithness. The parties met at night, each accompanied by only three men. After much discussion and various talks that lasted two or three days, they decided to eliminate the clan Gun, especially targeting John Gun and his cousin Alexander. To please the earl, Mackay volunteered to take out these two, as they were a problem for him due to their role in exposing the burning at Sanset. They convinced themselves that the house of Sutherland would defend the clan, as they were supposed to by their promise, and that this would lead to some trap for that house. To solidify their alliance, the earl and Mackay arranged for John Mackay, the only brother of Sir Donald, to marry a niece of the earl, a daughter of James Sinclair of Murkle, who was a fierce enemy of the entire clan Gun. Having mapped out their course of action, they parted ways after swearing to remain friends forever.
Notwithstanding the private way in which the meeting was held, accounts of it immediately spread through the kingdom; and every person wondered at the motives which could induce Sir Donald Mackay to take such a step so unadvisedly, without the knowledge of his uncles, Sir Robert and Sir Alexander Gordon, or of Lord Forbes. The clan Gun receiving secret intelligence of the design upon them, from different friendly quarters, retired into Sutherland. The clan were astonished at Mackay’s conduct, as he had promised, at Edinburgh, in presence of Lords Forbes and Elphingston and Sir Robert Gordon, in the year 1616, to be a perpetual friend to them, and chiefly to John Gun and to his cousin Alexander.
Although the meeting was held privately, news of it quickly spread throughout the kingdom, and everyone was curious about what could have motivated Sir Donald Mackay to take such a reckless action without informing his uncles, Sir Robert and Sir Alexander Gordon, or Lord Forbes. The Gun clan, receiving secret warnings about the threat to them from various friendly sources, retreated into Sutherland. They were shocked by Mackay’s behavior, especially since he had promised, in Edinburgh in front of Lords Forbes and Elphingston and Sir Robert Gordon in 1616, to be a lifelong friend to them, particularly to John Gun and his cousin Alexander.
After Mackay returned from Caithness, he sent his cousin-german, Angus Mackay of Bighouse, to Sutherland, to acquaint his uncles, who had received notice of the meeting, that his object in meeting the Earl of Caithness was for his own personal benefit, and that nothing had been done to their prejudice. Angus Mackay met Sir Robert Gordon at Dunrobin, to whom he delivered his kinsman’s message, which, he said, he hoped Sir Robert would take in good part, adding that Sir Donald would show, in presence of both his uncles, that the clan Gun had failed in duty and fidelity to him and the house of Sutherland, since they had revealed the burning; and therefore, that if his uncles would not forsake John Gun, and some others of the clan, he would adhere to them no longer. Sir Robert Gordon returned a verbal answer by Angus Mackay, that when Sir Donald came in person to Dunrobin to clear himself, as in duty he was bound to do, he would then accept of his excuse, and not till then. And he at the same time wrote a letter to Sir Donald, to the effect that for his own (Sir Robert’s) part, he did not much regard Mackay’s secret journey to Caithness, and his reconciliation with Earl George, without his knowledge or the advice of Lord Forbes; and that, however unfavourable the world might construe it, he would endeavour to colour it in the best way he could, for Mackay’s own credit. He desired Mackay to consider that a man’s reputation was exceedingly tender, and that if it were once blemished, though wrongfully, there would still some blot remain, because the greater part of the world would always incline to speak the worst; that whatever had been arranged in that journey, between him and the Earl of Caithness, beneficial to Mackay and not prejudicial to the house of Sutherland, he should be always ready to assist him therein, although concluded without his consent. As to the clan Gun, he could not with honesty or credit abandon them, and particularly John and his cousin Alexander, until tried and found guilty, as he had promised faithfully to be their friend, for revealing the affair of Sanset; that he had made them this promise at the earnest desire and entreaty of Sir Donald himself; that the house of Sutherland did always esteem their truth and constancy to be their greatest jewel; and seeing that he and his brother, Sir Alexander, were almost the only branches of it then of age or man’s estate, they would endeavour to prove true and constant wheresoever they did possess friendship; and that neither the house of Sutherland, nor any greater house whereof they had the honour to be descended, should have the least occasion to be ashamed of them in that respect; that if Sir Donald had quarrelled or challenged the clan Gun, before going into Caithness and his arrangement with Earl George, the clan might have been suspected; but he saw no reason to forsake them until they were found guilty of some great offence.
After Mackay returned from Caithness, he sent his distant cousin, Angus Mackay of Bighouse, to Sutherland to inform his uncles, who had been notified about the meeting, that his purpose in meeting the Earl of Caithness was for his own benefit and that nothing had been done to harm them. Angus Mackay met Sir Robert Gordon at Dunrobin and delivered his relative’s message, expressing hope that Sir Robert would take it well. He added that Sir Donald would demonstrate, in front of both his uncles, that the clan Gun had failed in their duty and loyalty to him and the house of Sutherland since they had revealed the burning. Therefore, if his uncles would not abandon John Gun and some others of the clan, he would no longer support them. Sir Robert Gordon replied through Angus Mackay that when Sir Donald came in person to Dunrobin to explain himself, as he was duty-bound to do, he would then accept his apology, but not before that. At the same time, he wrote a letter to Sir Donald stating that, from his perspective, he did not care much about Mackay’s secret trip to Caithness and his reconciliation with Earl George without his knowledge or the advice of Lord Forbes. He mentioned that, no matter how negatively the public might interpret it, he would try to present it in the best light for Mackay’s reputation. He wanted Mackay to remember that a person’s reputation is very fragile and that if it gets damaged, even unjustly, some stain will remain because most people tend to focus on the worst. He assured that whatever had been arranged during that trip between him and the Earl of Caithness, which benefited Mackay and did not harm the house of Sutherland, he would always be willing to support him, even if it was decided without his consent. Regarding the clan Gun, he could not honestly or honorably abandon them, especially John and his cousin Alexander, until they had been tried and found guilty, as he had promised to be their friend for revealing the incident with Sanset. He had made this promise at the earnest request of Sir Donald himself. The house of Sutherland had always valued their loyalty and honesty as their greatest asset, and since he and his brother, Sir Alexander, were almost the only mature branches of it at that time, they would strive to prove their loyalty wherever they had friendships. He insisted that neither the house of Sutherland nor any greater house they were proud to descend from should have any reason to be ashamed of them in that regard. He noted that if Sir Donald had quarreled with or challenged the clan Gun before going to Caithness and making arrangements with Earl George, the clan might have been suspected, but he saw no reason to abandon them until they were found guilty of a serious offense.
Sir Robert Gordon, therefore, acting as tutor[140] for his nephew, took the clan Gun under his immediate protection, with the exception of Alexander Gun, the burner of the corn, and his accomplices. John Gun thereupon demanded a trial before his friends, that they might hear what Sir Donald had to lay to his charge. John and his kinsmen were acquitted, and declared innocent of any offence, either against the house of Sutherland or Mackay, since the fact of the burning.
Sir Robert Gordon, acting as a guardian[140] for his nephew, took the Gun clan under his direct protection, except for Alexander Gun, the one who burned the grain, and his associates. John Gun then asked for a trial in front of his peers so they could hear what Sir Donald had to say against him. John and his relatives were found not guilty and were declared innocent of any wrongdoing against the Sutherland or Mackay families, aside from the incident of the burning.
Sir Donald Mackay, dissatisfied with this result, went to Edinburgh for the purpose of obtaining a commission against the clan Gun from the council, for old crimes committed by them before his majesty had left Scotland for England; but he was successfully opposed in this by Sir Robert Gordon, who wrote a letter to the Lord-Chancellor and to the Earl of Melrose, afterwards Earl of Haddington and Lord Privy Seal, showing that the object of Sir Donald, in asking such a commission, was to break the king’s peace, and to breed fresh troubles in Caithness. Disappointed in this attempt, Sir Donald returned home to Strathnaver, and, in the month of April, 1618, he went to Braill, in Caithness, where he met the earl, with whom he continued three nights. On this occasion they agreed to despatch Alexander Gun, the burner of the corn, lest Lord Forbes should request the earl to deliver him up; and they hoped that, in consequence of such an occurrence, the tribe might be ensnared. Before parting, the earl delivered to Mackay some old writs of certain lands in Strathnaver and other places within the diocese of Caithness, which belonged to Sir Donald’s predecessors; by means of which the earl thought he would put Sir Donald by the ears with his uncles, expecting him to bring an action against the Earl of Sutherland, for the warrandice of Strathnaver, and thus free himself from the superiority of the Earl of Sutherland.
Sir Donald Mackay, unhappy with the outcome, went to Edinburgh to get a commission against the clan Gun from the council for past crimes they committed before the king left Scotland for England. However, he faced strong opposition from Sir Robert Gordon, who wrote a letter to the Lord Chancellor and to the Earl of Melrose, later known as the Earl of Haddington and Lord Privy Seal, pointing out that Sir Donald’s request for such a commission would disturb the king’s peace and create new conflicts in Caithness. Frustrated by this setback, Sir Donald returned home to Strathnaver. In April 1618, he went to Braill in Caithness, where he spent three nights with the earl. During this meeting, they decided to get rid of Alexander Gun, the arsonist, to prevent Lord Forbes from asking the earl to hand him over. They hoped that this action would help trap the clan. Before departing, the earl gave Mackay some old documents regarding certain lands in Strathnaver and other areas within the diocese of Caithness that belonged to Sir Donald’s ancestors. The earl believed that this would lead to conflict between Sir Donald and his uncles, anticipating that he would file a lawsuit against the Earl of Sutherland for the ownership of Strathnaver, thus freeing himself from the control of the Earl of Sutherland.
Shortly after this meeting was held, Sir Donald entered Sutherland privately, for the purpose of capturing John Gun; but, after lurking two nights in Golspie, watching Gun, without effect, he was discovered by Adam Gordon of Kilcalmkill, a trusty dependant of the house of Sutherland, and thereupon returned to his country. In the meantime the Earl of Caithness, who sought every opportunity to quarrel with the house of Sutherland, endeavoured to pick a quarrel with Sir Alexander Gordon about some sheilings which he alleged the latter’s servants had erected beyond the marches between Torrish, in Strathully, and the lands of Berridale. The dispute, however, came to nothing.
Shortly after this meeting, Sir Donald entered Sutherland secretly to capture John Gun. However, after hiding out for two nights in Golspie and watching Gun without success, he was spotted by Adam Gordon of Kilcalmkill, a trusted servant of the Sutherland family, and then returned to his homeland. Meanwhile, the Earl of Caithness, who was always looking for a chance to pick a fight with the Sutherland family, tried to start a quarrel with Sir Alexander Gordon over some sheilings that he claimed Sir Alexander's servants had built beyond the borders between Torrish in Strathully and the lands of Berridale. However, the dispute amounted to nothing.
When Sir Robert Gordon heard of these occurrences in the north, he returned home from Edinburgh, where he had been for some time; and, on his return, he visited the Marquis of Huntly at Strathbogie, who advised him to be on his guard, as he had received notice from the Earl of Caithness that Sir Donald meant to create some disturbances in Sutherland. The object the earl had in view, in acquainting the marquis with Mackay’s intentions, was to screen himself from any imputation of being concerned in Mackay’s plans, although he favoured them in secret. As soon as Sir Robert Gordon was informed of Mackay’s intentions he hastened to Sutherland; but before his arrival there, Sir Donald had entered Strathully with a body of men, in quest of Alexander Gun, the burner, against whom he had obtained letters of caption. He expected that if he could find Gun in Strathully, where the clan of that name chiefly dwelt, they, and particularly John Gun, would protect Alexander, and that in consequence he would ensnare John Gun and his tribe, and bring them within the reach of the law, for having resisted the king’s authority; but Mackay was disappointed in his expectations, for Alexander Gun escaped, and none of the clan Gun made the least movement, not knowing how Sir Robert Gordon was affected towards Alexander Gun. In entering Strathully, without acquainting his uncles of his intention, Sir Donald had acted improperly, and contrary to his duty, as the vassal of the house of Sutherland: but, not satisfied with this trespass, he went to Badinloch, and there apprehended William M’Corkill, one of the clan Gun, and carried him along with him towards Strathnaver, on the ground that he had favoured the escape of Alexander Gun; but M’Corkill escaped while his keepers were asleep, and went to Dunrobin, where he met Sir Alexander Gordon, to whom he related the circumstance.
When Sir Robert Gordon learned about the events happening in the north, he returned home from Edinburgh, where he had been for a while. On his way back, he visited the Marquis of Huntly at Strathbogie, who warned him to stay alert, as he had received word from the Earl of Caithness that Sir Donald intended to stir up trouble in Sutherland. The earl’s motive for informing the marquis about Mackay's plans was to distance himself from any suspicion of involvement, even though he secretly supported them. As soon as Sir Robert Gordon found out about Mackay’s intentions, he rushed to Sutherland; however, by the time he got there, Sir Donald had already entered Strathully with a group of men, looking for Alexander Gun, the burner, against whom he had obtained arrest warrants. He expected that if he found Gun in Strathully, where the Gun clan primarily lived, they—especially John Gun—would protect Alexander, and as a result, he could trap John Gun and his clan, bringing them to justice for resisting the king’s authority. But Mackay's hopes were dashed when Alexander Gun got away, and none of the clan Gun took any action, unaware of Sir Robert Gordon’s feelings toward Alexander Gun. Sir Donald acted improperly by entering Strathully without informing his uncles of his plans—this went against his duty as a vassal of the house of Sutherland. Yet, not content with this misstep, he went to Badinloch and captured William M’Corkill, a member of the Gun clan, taking him toward Strathnaver on the basis that he had helped Alexander Gun escape. However, M’Corkill managed to escape while his guards were asleep and made his way to Dunrobin, where he met Sir Alexander Gordon and shared what had happened.
Hearing that Sir Robert Gordon was upon[141] his journey to Sutherland, Mackay left Badinloch in haste, and went privately to the parish of Culmaly, taking up his residence in Golspietour with John Gordon, younger of Embo, till he should learn in what manner Sir Robert would act towards him. Mackay, perceiving that his presence in Golspietour was likely to lead to a tumult among the people, sent his men home to Strathnaver, and went himself the following day, taking only one man along with him, to Dunrobin castle, where he met Sir Robert Gordon, who received him kindly according to his usual manner; and after Sir Robert had opened his mind very freely to him on the bad course he was pursuing, he began to talk to him about a reconciliation with John Gun; but Sir Donald would not hear of any accommodation, and after staying a few days at Dunrobin, returned home to his own country.
Hearing that Sir Robert Gordon was on his way to Sutherland, Mackay quickly left Badinloch and secretly went to the parish of Culmaly, staying at Golspietour with John Gordon, the younger of Embo, until he could find out how Sir Robert would treat him. Realizing that his presence in Golspietour might cause unrest among the locals, Mackay sent his men back to Strathnaver and the next day went to Dunrobin Castle himself, taking only one man with him. There, he met Sir Robert Gordon, who greeted him warmly as usual. After Sir Robert candidly expressed his concerns about the poor path he was taking, he began discussing a reconciliation with John Gun. However, Sir Donald rejected any idea of compromise and after staying a few days at Dunrobin, returned to his own area.
Sir Donald Mackay, perceiving the danger in which he had placed himself, and seeing that he could put no reliance on the hollow and inconstant friendship of the Earl of Caithness, became desirous of a reconciliation with his uncles, and with this view he offered to refer all matters in dispute to the arbitrament of friends, and to make such satisfaction for his offences as they might enjoin. As Sir Robert Gordon still had a kindly feeling towards Mackay, and as the state in which the affairs of the house of Sutherland stood during the minority of his nephew, the earl, could not conveniently admit of following out hostile measures against Mackay, Sir Robert embraced his offer. The parties, therefore, met at Tain, and matters being discussed in presence of Sir Alexander Gordon of Navidale, George Monroe of Milntoun, and John Monroe of Leamlair, they adjudged that Sir Donald should send Angus Mackay of Bighouse, and three gentlemen of the Slaight-ean-Aberigh, to Dunrobin, there to remain prisoners during Sir Robert’s pleasure, as a punishment for apprehending William M’Corkill at Badinloch. After settling some other matters of little moment, the parties agreed to hold another meeting for adjusting all remaining questions, at Elgin, in the month of June of the following year, 1619. Sir Donald wished to include Gordon of Embo and others of his friends in Sutherland in this arrangement; but as they were vassals of the house of Sutherland, Sir Robert would not allow Mackay to treat for them.
Sir Donald Mackay, realizing the danger he had put himself in, and recognizing that he couldn't trust the empty and unreliable friendship of the Earl of Caithness, wanted to reconcile with his uncles. To this end, he proposed to settle all matters in dispute through the intervention of friends and to make amends for his wrongdoings as they saw fit. Since Sir Robert Gordon still had a kind feeling towards Mackay, and because the situation of the Sutherland family during his nephew the earl's minority couldn't conveniently allow for hostile actions against Mackay, Sir Robert accepted his offer. The parties then met in Tain, and after discussing matters in front of Sir Alexander Gordon of Navidale, George Monroe of Milntoun, and John Monroe of Leamlair, they decided that Sir Donald should send Angus Mackay of Bighouse and three gentlemen from Slaight-ean-Aberigh to Dunrobin, where they would remain prisoners at Sir Robert’s discretion as punishment for capturing William M’Corkill at Badinloch. After settling a few other minor issues, the parties agreed to hold another meeting to resolve all remaining questions in Elgin, in June of the following year, 1619. Sir Donald wanted to include Gordon of Embo and other friends from Sutherland in this agreement, but since they were vassals of the Sutherland house, Sir Robert wouldn’t let Mackay negotiate on their behalf.
In the month of November, 1618, a disturbance took place in consequence of a quarrel between George, Lord Gordon, Earl of Enzie, and Sir Lauchlan Macintosh, chief of the clan Chattan, which arose out of the following circumstances:—When the earl went into Lochaber, in the year 1613, in pursuit of the clan Cameron, he requested Macintosh to accompany him, both on account of his being the vassal of the Marquis of Huntly, the earl’s father, and also on account of the ancient enmity which had always existed between the clan Chattan and clan Cameron, in consequence of the latter keeping forcible possession of certain lands belonging to the former in Lochaber. To induce Macintosh to join him, the earl promised to dispossess the clan Cameron of the lands belonging to Macintosh, and to restore him to the possession of them; but, by advice of the laird of Grant, his father-in-law, who was an enemy of the house of Huntly, he declined to accompany the earl in his expedition. The earl was greatly displeased at Macintosh’s refusal, which afterwards led to some disputes between them. A few years after the date of this expedition—in which the earl subdued the clan Cameron, and took their chief prisoner, whom he imprisoned at Inverness in the year 1614—Macintosh obtained a commission against Macronald, younger of Moidart, and his brother, Donald Glass, for laying waste his lands in Lochaber; and, having collected all his friends, he entered Lochaber for the purpose of apprehending them, but, being unsuccessful in his attempt, he returned home. As Macintosh conceived that he had a right to the services of all his clan, some of whom were tenants and dependants of the Marquis of Huntly, he ordered these to follow him, and compelled such of them as were refractory to accompany him into Lochaber. This proceeding gave offence to the Earl of Enzie, who summoned Macintosh before the lords of the Privy Council for having, as he asserted, exceeded his commission. He, moreover, got Macintosh’s commission recalled, and obtained a new commission in his own favour from the lords of the council, under which he invaded[142] Lochaber, and expelled Macronald and his brother Donald from that country.
In November 1618, a conflict arose due to a feud between George, Lord Gordon, Earl of Enzie, and Sir Lauchlan Macintosh, chief of the clan Chattan. This dispute stemmed from the following events: When the earl traveled to Lochaber in 1613 to pursue the clan Cameron, he asked Macintosh to join him. This request was made because Macintosh was a vassal of the Marquis of Huntly, the earl’s father, and also because there had always been a longstanding rivalry between clan Chattan and clan Cameron, due to the latter forcibly holding lands that belonged to the former in Lochaber. To persuade Macintosh to accompany him, the earl promised to remove the clan Cameron from the lands that belonged to Macintosh and to return those lands to him. However, following the advice of the laird of Grant, his father-in-law and an enemy of the Huntly family, Macintosh chose not to join the earl on his expedition. The earl was very displeased with Macintosh’s refusal, which later led to some disputes between them. A few years after this expedition, in which the earl defeated the clan Cameron and captured their chief, imprisoning him in Inverness in 1614, Macintosh received a commission against Macronald, younger of Moidart, and his brother, Donald Glass, for destroying his lands in Lochaber. After gathering his supporters, he entered Lochaber to capture them but was unsuccessful and returned home. Believing he was entitled to the services of his entire clan, some of whom were tenants and dependents of the Marquis of Huntly, he ordered these individuals to follow him and forced those who resisted to accompany him to Lochaber. This action upset the Earl of Enzie, who summoned Macintosh before the lords of the Privy Council, claiming that Macintosh had overstepped his authority. Furthermore, he had Macintosh's commission revoked and secured a new commission for himself from the lords of the council, enabling him to invade Lochaber and expel Macronald and his brother Donald from the area.
As Macintosh held certain lands from the earl and his father for services to be done, which the earl alleged had not been performed by Macintosh agreeably to the tenor of his titles, the earl brought an action against Macintosh in the year 1618 for evicting these lands, on the ground of his not having implemented the conditions on which he held them. And, as the earl had a right to the tithes of Culloden, which belonged to Macintosh, he served him, at the same time, with an inhibition, prohibiting him to dispose of these tithes. As the time for tithing drew near, Macintosh, by advice of the clan Kenzie and the Grants, circulated a report that he intended to oppose the earl in any attempt he might make to take possession of the tithes of Culloden in kind, because such a practice had never before been in use, and that he would try the issue of an action of spuilzie, if brought against him. Although the earl was much incensed at such a threat on the part of his own vassal, yet, being a privy counsellor, and desirous of showing a good example in keeping the peace, he abstained from enforcing his right; but, having formerly obtained a decree against Macintosh for the value of the tithes of the preceding years, he sent two messengers-at-arms to poind and distrain the corns upon the ground under that warrant. The messengers were, however, resisted by Macintosh’s servants, and forced to desist from the execution of their duty. The earl, in consequence, pursued Macintosh and his servants before the Privy Council, and got them denounced and proclaimed rebels to the king. He, thereupon, collected a number of his particular friends with the design of carrying his decree into execution, by distraining the crop at Culloden and carrying it to Inverness. Macintosh prepared himself to resist, by fortifying the house of Culloden and laying in a large quantity of ammunition; and having collected all the corn within shot of the castle and committed the charge of it to his two uncles, Duncan and Lauchlan, he waited for the approach of the earl. As the earl was fully aware of Macintosh’s preparations, and that the clan Chattan, the Grants, and the clan Kenzie, had promised to assist Macintosh in opposing the execution of his warrant, he wrote to Sir Robert Gordon, tutor of Sutherland, to meet him at Culloden on the 5th of November, 1618, being the day fixed by him for enforcing his decree. On receipt of this letter, Sir Robert Gordon left Sutherland for Bog-a-Gight, where the Marquis of Huntly and his son then were, and on his way paid a visit to Macintosh with the view of bringing about a compromise; but Macintosh, who was a young man of a headstrong disposition, refused to listen to any proposals, and rode post-haste to Edinburgh, from which he went privately into England.
As Macintosh held certain lands from the earl and his father in exchange for services, which the earl claimed Macintosh had not performed according to his titles, the earl took legal action against Macintosh in 1618 to evict him from those lands, arguing that he hadn't met the conditions of his ownership. Additionally, since the earl was entitled to the tithes of Culloden, which belonged to Macintosh, he simultaneously served him with a prohibition, stopping him from disposing of these tithes. As the tithing season approached, Macintosh, with advice from the clan Kenzie and the Grants, spread a rumor that he planned to oppose the earl's attempts to take the tithes from Culloden because such a practice had never been done before, and he would fight any action against him. Although the earl was furious about this threat from his own vassal, being a privy counselor and wanting to set a good example to maintain peace, he refrained from using his rights; however, he had previously obtained a decree against Macintosh for the value of the tithes from prior years, so he sent two messengers-at-arms to seize the crops based on that warrant. The messengers were met with resistance from Macintosh's servants and were forced to back down. As a result, the earl pursued legal action against Macintosh and his servants before the Privy Council, leading to them being declared rebels to the king. He then gathered a group of friends planning to enforce his decree by seizing the crop at Culloden and taking it to Inverness. Macintosh prepared to fight back by reinforcing the house at Culloden and stockpiling ammunition; he collected all the corn within range of the castle and assigned the responsibility to his two uncles, Duncan and Lauchlan, while he awaited the earl's arrival. Aware of Macintosh's preparations and that clan Chattan, the Grants, and clan Kenzie had pledged support to Macintosh, the earl wrote to Sir Robert Gordon, tutor of Sutherland, asking him to meet at Culloden on November 5, 1618, the date he planned to enforce his decree. After receiving the letter, Sir Robert Gordon left Sutherland for Bog-a-Gight, where the Marquis of Huntly and his son were, and on his way stopped to visit Macintosh in hopes of negotiating a settlement; however, Macintosh, who was young and stubborn, refused to consider any proposals and hurried off to Edinburgh, then privately traveled into England.
In the meantime, the Earl of Enzie having collected his friends, to the number of 1,100 horsemen well appointed and armed, and 600 Highlanders on foot, came to Inverness with this force on the day appointed, and, after consulting his principal officers, marched forwards towards Culloden. When he arrived within view of the castle, the earl sent Sir Robert Gordon to Duncan Macintosh, who, with his brother, commanded the house, to inform him that, in consequence of his nephew’s extraordinary boasting, he had come thither to put his majesty’s laws in execution, and to carry off the corn which of right belonged to him. To this message Duncan replied, that he did not mean to prevent the earl from taking away what belonged to him, but that, in case of attack, he would defend the castle which had been committed to his charge. Sir Robert, on his return, begged the earl to send Lord Lovat, who had some influence with Duncan Macintosh, to endeavour to prevail on him to surrender the castle. At the desire of the earl, Lord Lovat accordingly went to the house of Culloden, accompanied by Sir Robert Gordon and George Monroe of Milntoun, and, after some entreaty, Macintosh agreed to surrender at discretion; a party thereupon took possession of the house, and sent the keys to the earl. He was, however, so well pleased with the conduct of Macintosh, that he sent back the keys to him, and as neither the clan Chattan, the Grants, nor the clan Kenzie, appeared to oppose him, he disbanded his party and returned home to Bog-a-Gight. He did not even carry off the corn, but gave it to Macintosh’s grandmother, who enjoyed[143] the life-rent of the lands of Culloden as her jointure.
In the meantime, the Earl of Enzie had gathered his friends, totaling 1,100 well-equipped and armed horsemen, along with 600 Highlanders on foot. He arrived in Inverness with this force on the scheduled day, and after discussing with his main officers, moved forward towards Culloden. When he got within sight of the castle, the earl sent Sir Robert Gordon to Duncan Macintosh, who, along with his brother, was in charge of the castle, to let him know that due to his nephew's excessive bragging, he had come to enforce the king’s laws and reclaim the grain that rightfully belonged to him. Duncan responded that he had no intention of stopping the earl from taking what was his, but that he would defend the castle if it was attacked. On his return, Sir Robert urged the earl to send Lord Lovat, who had some influence with Duncan Macintosh, to try to convince him to surrender the castle. At the earl's request, Lord Lovat went to the house at Culloden, accompanied by Sir Robert Gordon and George Monroe of Milntoun, and after some persuasion, Macintosh agreed to surrender unconditionally. A group then took over the house and sent the keys to the earl. However, he was so impressed with Macintosh's behavior that he returned the keys to him. Since neither the Clan Chattan, the Grants, nor the Clan Kenzie showed any opposition, he disbanded his men and went back home to Bog-a-Gight. He even left the grain behind and gave it to Macintosh’s grandmother, who was entitled to the life-rent of the lands of Culloden as her jointure.
As the Earl of Enzie had other claims against Sir Lauchlan Macintosh, he cited him before the lords of council and session, but failing to appear, he was again denounced rebel, and outlawed for his disobedience. Sir Lauchlan, who was then in England at court, informed the king of the earl’s proceedings, which he described as harsh and illegal, and, to counteract the effect which such a statement might have upon the mind of his majesty, the earl posted to London and laid before him a true statement of matters. The consequence was, that Sir Lauchlan was sent home to Scotland and committed to the castle of Edinburgh, until he should give the earl full satisfaction. This step appears to have brought him to reason, and induced him to apply, through the mediation of some friends, for a reconciliation with the earl, which took place accordingly, at Edinburgh, in the year 1619. Sir Lauchlan, however, became bound to pay a large sum of money to the earl, part of which the latter afterwards remitted. The laird of Grant, by whose advice Macintosh had acted in opposing the earl, also submitted to the latter; but the reconciliation was more nominal than real, for the earl was afterwards obliged to protect the chief of the clan Cameron against them, and this circumstance gave rise to many dissensions between them and the earl, which ended only with the lives of Macintosh and the laird of Grant, who both died in the year 1622, when the ward of part of Macintosh’s lands fell to the earl, as his superior, during the minority of his son. The Earl of Seaforth and his clan, who had also favoured the designs of Macintosh, were in like manner reconciled, at the same time, to the Earl of Enzie, at Aberdeen, through the mediation of the Earl of Dunfermline, the Chancellor of Scotland, whose daughter the Earl of Seaforth had married.[209]
As the Earl of Enzie had other claims against Sir Lauchlan Macintosh, he summoned him before the lords of council and session. When Sir Lauchlan failed to appear, he was again declared a rebel and outlawed for his disobedience. Sir Lauchlan, who was in England at the time, informed the king about the earl’s actions, which he described as harsh and illegal. To counter the impact of this statement on the king, the earl quickly traveled to London and presented him with a true account of the situation. As a result, Sir Lauchlan was sent back to Scotland and imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle until he completely satisfied the earl. This action seems to have brought him to his senses, leading him to seek reconciliation with the earl through some friends, which was achieved in Edinburgh in 1619. However, Sir Lauchlan had to agree to pay a large sum of money to the earl, part of which was later forgiven. The laird of Grant, who had advised Macintosh in opposing the earl, also submitted to him; but this reconciliation was more superficial than genuine. The earl later had to protect the chief of the clan Cameron from them, leading to many conflicts between them and the earl, which only ended with the deaths of Macintosh and the laird of Grant in 1622. At that time, part of Macintosh’s lands came under the earl's control as his superior during the minority of his son. The Earl of Seaforth and his clan, who had supported Macintosh’s plans, were similarly reconciled to the Earl of Enzie in Aberdeen, facilitated by the Earl of Dunfermline, the Chancellor of Scotland, whose daughter the Earl of Seaforth had married.[209]
In no part of the Highlands did the spirit of faction operate so powerfully, or reign with greater virulence, than in Sutherland and Caithness and the adjacent country. The jealousies and strifes which existed for such a length of time between the two great rival families of Sutherland and Caithness, and the warfare which these occasioned, sowed the seeds of a deep-rooted hostility, which extended its baneful influence among all their followers, dependants, and friends, and retarded their advancement. The most trivial offences were often magnified into the greatest crimes, and bodies of men, animated by the deadliest hatred, were instantly congregated to avenge imaginary wrongs. It would be almost an endless task to relate the many disputes and differences which occurred during the seventeenth century in these distracted districts; but as a short account of the principal events is necessary in a work of this nature, we again proceed agreeably to our plan.
In no part of the Highlands did the spirit of rivalry have such a strong impact or exist with greater intensity than in Sutherland, Caithness, and the surrounding areas. The longstanding jealousies and conflicts between the two major opposing families of Sutherland and Caithness, along with the battles that resulted, created a deep-rooted animosity that spread its negative influence among all their followers, dependents, and allies, hindering their progress. Even the smallest offenses were often blown out of proportion into serious crimes, and groups of men, fueled by intense hatred, quickly gathered to seek revenge for imagined slights. It would be nearly impossible to recount all the disputes and conflicts that took place in these troubled areas during the seventeenth century; however, since a brief summary of the key events is necessary in a work of this kind, we will once again follow our outlined approach.
The resignation which the Earl of Caithness was compelled to make of part of the feu lands of the bishopric of Caithness, into the hands of the bishop, as before related, was a measure which preyed upon his mind, naturally restless and vindictive, and in consequence he continually annoyed the bishop’s servants and tenants. His hatred was more especially directed against Robert Monroe of Aldie, commissary of Caithness, who always acted as chamberlain to the bishop, and factor in the diocese, whom he took every opportunity to molest. The earl had a domestic servant, James Sinclair of Dyren, who had possessed part of the lands which he had been compelled to resign, and which were now tenanted by Thomas Lindsay, brother-uterine of Robert Monroe, the commissary. This James Sinclair, at the instigation of the earl, quarrelled with Thomas Lindsay, who was passing at the time near the earl’s house in Thurso, and, after changing some hard words, Sinclair inflicted a deadly wound upon him, of which he shortly thereafter died. Sinclair immediately fled to Edinburgh, and thence to London, to meet Sir Andrew Sinclair, who was transacting some business for the king of Denmark there, that he might intercede with the king for a pardon; but his majesty refused to grant it, and Sinclair, for better security, went to Denmark along with Sir Andrew.
The resignation that the Earl of Caithness had to make of part of the bishopric's lands in Caithness, as mentioned earlier, weighed heavily on his naturally restless and vengeful mind, leading him to constantly harass the bishop’s servants and tenants. His anger was particularly aimed at Robert Monroe of Aldie, the commissary of Caithness, who acted as the bishop’s chamberlain and overseer in the diocese, and he seized every chance to trouble him. The earl had a servant named James Sinclair of Dyren, who had owned part of the lands he had to give up, which was now occupied by Thomas Lindsay, Robert Monroe's half-brother. Encouraged by the earl, James Sinclair got into a fight with Thomas Lindsay when he was passing near the earl’s house in Thurso, and after exchanging harsh words, Sinclair dealt a fatal blow to him, after which Thomas quickly died. Sinclair immediately fled to Edinburgh, and then to London, to meet Sir Andrew Sinclair, who was handling some business for the king of Denmark, hoping he could plead for a pardon; however, the king refused to grant it, so to ensure his safety, Sinclair went to Denmark with Sir Andrew.
As Robert Monroe did not consider his person safe in Caithness under such circumstances, he retired into Sutherland for a time. He then[144] pursued James Sinclair and his master, the Earl of Caithness, for the slaughter of his brother, Thomas Lindsay; but, not appearing for trial on the day appointed, they were both outlawed, and denounced rebels. Hearing that Sinclair was in London, Monroe hastened thither, and in his own name and that of the bishop of Caithness, laid a complaint before his majesty against the earl and his servant. His majesty thereupon wrote to the Lords of the Privy Council of Scotland, desiring them to adopt the most speedy and rigorous measures to suppress the oppressions of the earl, that his subjects in the north who were well affected might live in safety and peace; and to enable them the more effectually to punish the earl, his majesty ordered them to keep back the remission that had been granted for the affair at Sanset, which had not yet been delivered to him. His majesty also directed the Privy Council, with all secrecy and speed, to give a commission to Sir Robert Gordon to apprehend the earl, or force him to leave the kingdom, and to take possession of all his castles for his majesty’s behoof; that he should also compel the landed proprietors of Caithness to find surety, not only for keeping the king’s peace in time coming, but also for their personal appearance at Edinburgh twice every year, as the West Islanders were bound to do, to answer to such complaints as might be made against them. The letter containing these instructions is dated from Windsor, 25th May, 1621.
As Robert Monroe didn't feel safe in Caithness under those circumstances, he temporarily moved to Sutherland. He then[144] went after James Sinclair and his boss, the Earl of Caithness, for the murder of his brother, Thomas Lindsay. However, since they didn’t show up for trial on the scheduled date, both were declared outlaws and labeled as rebels. When Monroe heard that Sinclair was in London, he quickly went there and filed a complaint in his own name and on behalf of the Bishop of Caithness against the earl and his servant. His majesty then wrote to the Lords of the Privy Council of Scotland, asking them to take quick and stern action to stop the earl's abuses so that the loyal subjects in the north could live safely and peacefully. To help them punish the earl efficiently, his majesty ordered them to withhold the pardon that had been granted for the incident at Sanset, which had not yet been delivered. His majesty also instructed the Privy Council, in complete secrecy and as quickly as possible, to give a commission to Sir Robert Gordon to arrest the earl or force him out of the kingdom and to seize all his castles for the king’s benefit. They were also to make the landowners of Caithness pledge to keep the king’s peace in the future and to appear in Edinburgh twice a year, just like the West Islanders had to, to respond to any complaints against them. The letter with these instructions is dated from Windsor, May 25, 1621.
The Privy Council, on receipt of this letter, communicated the same to Sir Robert Gordon, who was then in Edinburgh; but he excused himself from accepting the commission offered him, lest his acceptance might be construed as proceeding from spleen and malice against the Earl of Caithness. This answer, however, did not satisfy the Privy Council, which insisted that he should accept the commission; he eventually did so, but on condition that the council should furnish him with shipping and the munitions of war, and all other necessaries to force the earl to yield, in case he should fortify either Castle Sinclair or Ackergill, and withstand a siege.
The Privy Council, upon receiving this letter, shared it with Sir Robert Gordon, who was in Edinburgh at the time; however, he declined the commission offered to him, worried that accepting it might appear to stem from resentment and spite against the Earl of Caithness. This response, however, didn't satisfy the Privy Council, which insisted that he take the commission; he eventually agreed but only on the condition that the council would provide him with ships, weapons, and all other essentials needed to compel the earl to surrender if he fortified either Castle Sinclair or Ackergill and resisted a siege.
While the Privy Council were deliberating on this matter, Sir Robert Gordon took occasion to speak to Lord Berridale, who was still a prisoner for debt in the jail of Edinburgh, respecting the contemplated measures against the earl, his father. As Sir Robert was still very unwilling to enter upon such an enterprise, he advised his lordship to undertake the business, by engaging in which he might not only get himself relieved of the claims against him, save his country from the dangers which threatened it, but also keep possession of his castles; and that as his father had treated him in the most unnatural manner, by suffering him to remain so long in prison without taking any steps to obtain his liberation, he would be justified, in the eyes of the world, in accepting the offer now made. Being encouraged by Lord Gordon, Earl of Enzie, to whom Sir Robert Gordon’s proposal had been communicated, to embrace the offer, Lord Berridale offered to undertake the service without any charge to his majesty, and that he would, before being liberated, give security to his creditors, either to return to prison after he had executed the commission, or satisfy them for their claims against him. The Privy Council embraced at once Lord Berridale’s proposal, but, although the Earl of Enzie offered himself as surety for his lordship’s return to prison after the service was over, the creditors refused to consent to his liberation, and thus the matter dropped. Sir Robert Gordon was again urged by the council to accept the commission, and to make the matter more palatable to him, they granted the commission to him and the Earl of Enzie jointly, both of whom accepted it. As the council, however, had no command from the king to supply the commissioners with shipping and warlike stores, they delayed proceedings till they should receive instructions from his majesty touching that point.
While the Privy Council was discussing this issue, Sir Robert Gordon took the opportunity to talk to Lord Berridale, who was still imprisoned for debt in the Edinburgh jail, about the planned actions against the earl, his father. Sir Robert was still very reluctant to get involved in such an undertaking, so he advised his lordship to take on the task, which could not only free him from his debts and protect his country from immediate threats but also allow him to keep his castles. Since his father had treated him very poorly by letting him languish in jail for so long without trying to secure his release, he would be justified in the eyes of others for accepting the current offer. Encouraged by Lord Gordon, the Earl of Enzie, who had been informed of Sir Robert Gordon’s proposal, Lord Berridale agreed to take on the assignment without costing his majesty anything, promising that he would secure his creditors either by returning to prison after completing the task or by settling their claims. The Privy Council quickly accepted Lord Berridale’s proposal, but even though the Earl of Enzie offered to be surety for Lord Berridale’s return to jail after the task was done, the creditors refused to allow his release, and so the issue was put on hold. Sir Robert Gordon was again urged by the council to take on the commission, and to make it more appealing, they granted the commission to both him and the Earl of Enzie, both of whom accepted it. However, since the council had no order from the king to provide the commissioners with ships and military supplies, they postponed any further action until they received instructions from his majesty on that matter.
When the Earl of Caithness was informed of the proceedings contemplated against him, and that Sir Robert Gordon had been employed by a commission from his majesty to act in the matter, he wrote to the Lords of the Privy Council, asserting that he was innocent of the death of Thomas Lindsay; that his reason for not appearing at Edinburgh to abide his trial for that crime, was not that he had been in any shape privy to the slaughter, but for fear of his creditors, who, he was afraid, would apprehend[145] and imprison him; and promising, that if his majesty would grant him a protection and safe-conduct, he would find security to abide trial for the slaughter of Thomas Lindsay. On receipt of this letter, the lords of the council promised him a protection, and in the month of August, his brother, James Sinclair of Murkle, and Sir John Sinclair of Greenland, became sureties for his appearance at Edinburgh, at the time prescribed for his appearance to stand trial. Thus the execution of the commission was in the meantime delayed.
When the Earl of Caithness found out about the actions being taken against him, and that Sir Robert Gordon had been appointed by the king to deal with the issue, he wrote to the Lords of the Privy Council, insisting that he was not guilty of Thomas Lindsay's death. He explained that the reason he didn’t show up in Edinburgh for his trial was not that he was involved in the murder, but because he was afraid of his creditors, who he worried would arrest and imprison him. He promised that if the king granted him protection and safe passage, he would ensure he showed up for the trial regarding Thomas Lindsay's death. After receiving his letter, the Lords of the council promised him protection, and in August, his brother, James Sinclair of Murkle, and Sir John Sinclair of Greenland acted as guarantors for his appearance in Edinburgh on the scheduled trial date. As a result, the execution of the commission was delayed for the time being.
Notwithstanding the refusal of Lord Berridale’s creditors to consent to his liberation, Lord Gordon afterwards did all in his power to accomplish it, and ultimately succeeded in obtaining this consent, by giving his own personal security either to satisfy the creditors, or deliver up Lord Berridale into their hands. His lordship was accordingly released from prison, and returned to Caithness in the year 1621, after a confinement of five years. As his final enlargement from jail depended upon his obtaining the means of paying his creditors, and as his father, the earl, staid at home consuming the rents of his estates, in rioting and licentiousness, without paying any part either of the principal or interest of his debts, and without feeling the least uneasiness at his son’s confinement, Lord Berridale, immediately on his return, assisted by his friends, attempted to apprehend his father, so as to get the family estates into his own possession; but without success.
Despite Lord Berridale’s creditors refusing to agree to his release, Lord Gordon did everything he could to make it happen and eventually succeeded in getting their consent by offering his own personal guarantee to either pay the creditors or hand Lord Berridale over to them. He was then released from prison and returned to Caithness in 1621, after five years of confinement. Since his release depended on finding a way to pay his creditors, and because his father, the earl, stayed home wasting the income from his estates on partying and excess, without paying any of his debts or showing any concern for his son's imprisonment, Lord Berridale, as soon as he got back, with the help of his friends, tried to take his father into custody in order to gain control of the family estates, but he was unsuccessful.
In the meantime the earl’s creditors, wearied out with the delay which had taken place in liquidating their debts, grew exceedingly clamorous, and some of them took a journey to Caithness in the month of April, 1622, to endeavour to effect a settlement with the earl personally. All, however, that they obtained were fair words, and a promise from the earl that he would speedily follow them to Edinburgh, and satisfy them of all demands; but he failed to perform his promise. About this time, a sort of reconciliation appears to have taken place between the earl and his son, Lord Berridale; but it was of short duration. On this new disagreement breaking out, the earl lost the favour and friendship not only of his brothers, James and Sir John, but also that of his best friends in Caithness. Lord Berridale, thereupon, left Caithness and took up his residence with Lord Gordon, who wrote to his friends at Court to obtain a new commission against the earl. As the king was daily troubled with complaints against the earl by his creditors, he readily consented to such a request, and he accordingly wrote a letter to the Lords of the Privy Council of Scotland, in the month of December 1622, desiring them to issue a commission to Lord Gordon to proceed against the earl. The execution of the commission was, however, postponed in consequence of a message to Lord Gordon to attend the Court and proceed to France on some affairs of state, where he accordingly went in the year 1623. On the departure of his lordship, the earl made an application to the Lords of the Council for a new protection, promising to appear at Edinburgh on the 10th of August of this year, and to satisfy his creditors. This turned out to be a mere pretence to obtain delay, for although the council granted the protection, as required, upon the most urgent solicitations, the earl failed to appear on the day appointed. This breach of his engagement incensed his majesty and the council the more against him, and made them more determined than ever to reduce him to obedience. He was again denounced and proclaimed rebel, and a new commission was granted to Sir Robert Gordon to proceed against him and his abettors with fire and sword. In this commission there were conjoined with Sir Robert, his brother, Sir Alexander Gordon, Sir Donald Mackay, his nephew, and James Sinclair of Murkle, but on this condition, that Sir Robert should act as chief commissioner, and that nothing should be done by the other commissioners in the service they were employed in, without his advice and consent.
In the meantime, the earl's creditors, frustrated with the delay in settling their debts, became increasingly vocal, and some traveled to Caithness in April 1622 to try to reach an agreement with the earl directly. However, all they got were empty promises and assurances from the earl that he would quickly follow them to Edinburgh to address all their demands, but he failed to keep his word. Around this time, it seems that a temporary reconciliation occurred between the earl and his son, Lord Berridale, but it didn't last long. When their new conflict arose, the earl lost the support and friendship not only of his brothers, James and Sir John, but also of his close friends in Caithness. Following this, Lord Berridale left Caithness and moved in with Lord Gordon, who reached out to his contacts at Court to secure a new commission against the earl. As the king was constantly receiving complaints about the earl from his creditors, he quickly agreed to the request and wrote a letter in December 1622 to the Lords of the Privy Council of Scotland, asking them to issue a commission for Lord Gordon to take action against the earl. However, the execution of the commission was delayed because Lord Gordon received a message to attend the Court and travel to France for some state matters, which he did in 1623. After his departure, the earl sought a new protection from the Lords of the Council, promising to appear in Edinburgh on August 10th of that year and to settle his debts. This turned out to be just a ruse to gain more time, as despite the council granting the protection under urgent requests, the earl did not show up on the appointed day. This breach of his word further angered the king and the council, making them even more determined to bring him to heel. He was once again declared a rebel, and a new commission was issued to Sir Robert Gordon to act against him and his supporters with force. Along with Sir Robert, his brother Sir Alexander Gordon, his nephew Sir Donald Mackay, and James Sinclair of Murkle were included in this commission, but it was stipulated that Sir Robert would serve as the chief commissioner and that the other commissioners could not take any action without his advice and consent.
The Earl of Caithness seeing now no longer any chance of evading the authority of the laws, prepared to meet the gathering storm by fortifying his castles and strongholds. Proclamations were issued interdicting all persons from having any communication with the earl, and letters of concurrence were given to Sir Robert in name of his majesty, charging and commanding the inhabitants of Ross, Sutherland, Strathnaver, Caithness, and Orkney, to assist him in the execution of his majesty’s[146] commission; a ship well furnished with munitions of war, was sent to the coast of Caithness to prevent the earl’s escape by sea, and to furnish Sir Robert with ordnance for battering the earl’s castles in case he should withstand a siege.
The Earl of Caithness, realizing there was no way to escape the power of the laws, got ready to face the approaching storm by reinforcing his castles and forts. Proclamations were issued banning everyone from having any contact with the earl, and letters of support were given to Sir Robert on behalf of the king, ordering the people of Ross, Sutherland, Strathnaver, Caithness, and Orkney to help him carry out the king’s[146] commission. A ship fully equipped with weapons was sent to the coast of Caithness to prevent the earl from fleeing by sea and to supply Sir Robert with artillery for attacking the earl’s castles if he resisted a siege.
Sir Robert Gordon having arrived in Sutherland in the month of August, 1623, was immediately joined by Lord Berridale for the purpose of consulting on the plan of operations to be adopted; but, before fixing on any particular plan, it was concerted that Lord Berridale should first proceed to Caithness to learn what resolution his father had come to, and to ascertain how the inhabitants of that country stood affected towards the earl. He was also to notify to Sir Robert the arrival of the ship of war on the coast. A day was, at the same time, fixed for the inhabitants of the adjoining districts to meet Sir Robert Gordon in Strathully, upon the borders between Sutherland and Caithness. Lord Berridale was not long in Caithness when he sent notice to Sir Robert acquainting him that his father, the earl, had resolved to stand out to the last extremity, and that he had fortified the strong castle of Ackergill, which he had supplied with men, ammunition, and provisions, and upon holding out which he placed his last and only hope. He advised Sir Robert to bring with him into Caithness as many men as he could muster, as many of the inhabitants stood still well affected to the earl.
Sir Robert Gordon arrived in Sutherland in August 1623 and was quickly joined by Lord Berridale to discuss the planned operations. However, before deciding on a specific plan, they agreed that Lord Berridale would first go to Caithness to find out what his father had decided and to check how the local people felt about the earl. He was also supposed to inform Sir Robert about the arrival of the warship on the coast. They set a day for the residents of the nearby areas to meet Sir Robert Gordon in Strathully, on the borders between Sutherland and Caithness. It wasn't long after arriving in Caithness that Lord Berridale sent word to Sir Robert, informing him that his father, the earl, had decided to hold out until the end and had fortified the strong castle of Ackergill, equipping it with men, ammunition, and supplies. He was putting all his hope into defending it. Lord Berridale advised Sir Robert to bring as many men as he could gather into Caithness, as many of the locals were still loyal to the earl.
The Earl of Caithness, in the meantime, justly apprehensive of the consequences which might ensue if unsuccessful in his opposition, despatched a messenger to Sir Robert Gordon, proposing that some gentlemen should be authorized to negotiate between them, for the purpose of bringing matters to an amicable accommodation. Sir Robert, who perceived the drift of this message, which was solely to obtain delay, returned for answer that he was exceedingly sorry that the earl bad refused the benefit of his last protection for clearing away the imputations laid to his charge; and that he clearly perceived that the earl’s object in proposing a negotiation was solely to waste time, and to weary out the commissioners and army by delays, which he, for his own part, would not submit to, because the harvest was nearly at hand, and the king’s ship could not be detained upon the coast idle. Unless, therefore, the earl at once submitted himself unconditionally to the king’s mercy, Sir Robert threatened to proceed against him and his supporters immediately. The earl had been hitherto so successful in his different schemes to avoid the ends of justice that such an answer was by no means expected, and the firmness displayed in it served greatly to shake his courage.
The Earl of Caithness, meanwhile, was rightly worried about what might happen if he failed to oppose effectively, so he sent a messenger to Sir Robert Gordon, suggesting that some gentlemen be allowed to negotiate between them to work toward a friendly agreement. Sir Robert, who understood that this message was just an attempt to buy time, replied that he was very sorry the earl had declined the benefit of his last offer for clearing up the accusations against him. He clearly saw that the earl's aim in suggesting negotiations was simply to delay things and exhaust the commissioners and the army. Sir Robert, for his part, would not tolerate this because the harvest was approaching, and the king's ship couldn’t remain idle on the coast. Thus, unless the earl immediately submitted unconditionally to the king’s mercy, Sir Robert warned that he would take action against him and his supporters right away. The earl had been quite successful in previous attempts to evade justice, so he certainly didn’t expect such a response, and the firmness of it greatly undermined his confidence.
Upon receipt of the intelligence from Lord Berridale, Sir Robert Gordon made preparations for entering Caithness without delay; and, as a precautionary measure, he took pledges from such of the tribes and families in Caithness as he suspected were favourable to the earl. Before all his forces had time to assemble, Sir Robert received notice that the war ship had arrived upon the Caithness coast, and that the earl was meditating an escape beyond the seas. Unwilling to withdraw men from the adjoining provinces during the harvest season, and considering the Sutherland forces quite sufficient for his purpose, he sent couriers into Ross, Strathnaver, Assynt, and Orkney, desiring the people who had been engaged to accompany the expedition to remain at home till farther notice; and, having assembled all the inhabitants of Sutherland, he picked out the most active and resolute men among them, whom he caused to be well supplied with war-like weapons, and other necessaries, for the expedition. Having thus equipped his army, Sir Robert, accompanied by his brother, Sir Alexander Gordon, and the principal gentlemen of Sutherland, marched, on the 3d of September, 1623, from Dunrobin to Killiernan in Strathully, the place of rendezvous previously appointed. Here Sir Robert divided his forces into companies, over each of which he placed a commander. The following morning he passed the river Helmsdale, and arranged his army in the following order:—Half-a-mile in advance of the main body he placed a company of the clan Gun, whose duty it was to search the fields as they advanced for the purpose of discovering any ambuscades which might be laid in their way, and to clear away any obstruction to the regular advance of the main body. The right wing of the army was[147] led by John Murray of Aberscors, Hugh Gordon of Ballellon, and Adam Gordon of Kilcalmkill. The left wing was commanded by John Gordon, younger of Embo, Robert Gray of Ospisdale, and Alexander Sutherland of Kilphidder. And Sir Robert Gordon himself, his brother Sir Alexander, the laird of Pulrossie, and William Mac-Mhic-Sheumais of Killiernan, led the centre. The two wings were always kept a short distance in advance of the centre, from which they were to receive support when required. In this manner the army advanced towards Berridale, and they observed the same order of marching during all the time they remained in Caithness.
Upon receiving the information from Lord Berridale, Sir Robert Gordon quickly got ready to enter Caithness. As a precaution, he secured pledges from some of the tribes and families in Caithness that he suspected were loyal to the earl. Before all his forces could gather, Sir Robert learned that the warship had arrived on the Caithness coast and that the earl was planning to escape overseas. Not wanting to pull men from the nearby provinces during the harvest season and thinking the Sutherland forces were enough for his needs, he sent messengers to Ross, Strathnaver, Assynt, and Orkney, asking those who had committed to the expedition to stay at home until further notice. After gathering all the people of Sutherland, he selected the most active and determined among them, ensuring they were well-equipped with weapons and other necessities for the mission. With his army ready, Sir Robert, along with his brother Sir Alexander Gordon and the key gentlemen of Sutherland, marched on September 3, 1623, from Dunrobin to Killiernan in Strathully, the prearranged meeting point. There, Sir Robert divided his forces into companies, each led by a commander. The next morning, he crossed the river Helmsdale and organized his army as follows: Half a mile ahead of the main body, he stationed a company from the clan Gun to scout the fields for potential ambushes and to remove any barriers in the way of the main body’s advance. The right wing of the army was led by John Murray of Aberscors, Hugh Gordon of Ballellon, and Adam Gordon of Kilcalmkill. The left wing was commanded by John Gordon, younger of Embo, Robert Gray of Ospisdale, and Alexander Sutherland of Kilphidder. Sir Robert Gordon himself, his brother Sir Alexander, the laird of Pulrossie, and William Mac-Mhic-Sheumais of Killiernan led the center. The two wings were always kept a short distance ahead of the center, which was there to provide support when needed. In this way, the army moved toward Berridale, maintaining the same marching order throughout their time in Caithness.
As soon as Lord Berridale heard of Sir Robert Gordon’s advance, he and James Sinclair of Murkle, one of the commissioners, and some other gentlemen, went forward in haste to meet him. The parties accordingly met among the mountains above Cayen, about three miles from Berridale. Sir Robert continued his march till he arrived at Brea-Na-Henglish in Berridale, where at night he encamped. Here they were informed that the ship of war, after casting anchor before Castle Sinclair, had gone from thence to Scrabster road, and that the Earl of Caithness had abandoned the country, and sailed by night into one of the Orkney Islands, with the intention of going thence into Norway or Denmark. From Brea-Na-Henglish the army advanced to Lathron, where they encamped. Here James Sinclair of Murkle, sheriff of Caithness, Sir William Sinclair of May, the laird of Ratter, the laird of Forse, and several other gentlemen of Caithness, waited upon Sir Robert Gordon and tendered their submission and obedience to his majesty, offering, at the same time, every assistance they could afford in forwarding the objects of the expedition. Sir Robert received them kindly, and promised to acquaint his majesty with their submission; but he distrusted some of them, and he gave orders that none of the Caithness people should be allowed to enter his camp after sunset. At Lathron, Sir Robert was joined by about 300 of the Caithness men, consisting of the Cadels and others who had favoured Lord Berridale. These men were commanded by James Sinclair, fiar of Murkle, and were kept always a mile or two in advance of the army till they reached Castle Sinclair.
As soon as Lord Berridale learned about Sir Robert Gordon’s approach, he, along with James Sinclair of Murkle, one of the commissioners, and some other gentlemen, hurried to meet him. The two groups met in the mountains above Cayen, about three miles from Berridale. Sir Robert continued his march until he reached Brea-Na-Henglish in Berridale, where he camped for the night. Here, they were informed that the warship, after anchoring in front of Castle Sinclair, had moved to Scrabster road, and that the Earl of Caithness had fled the country and sailed to one of the Orkney Islands at night, planning to continue on to Norway or Denmark. From Brea-Na-Henglish, the army moved on to Lathron, where they set up camp. At Lathron, James Sinclair of Murkle, sheriff of Caithness, Sir William Sinclair of May, the laird of Ratter, the laird of Forse, and several other gentlemen of Caithness approached Sir Robert Gordon and pledged their loyalty to his majesty, also offering any help they could provide to support the mission. Sir Robert welcomed them and promised to inform his majesty of their loyalty; however, he was wary of some of them and ordered that no one from Caithness be allowed in his camp after sunset. At Lathron, Sir Robert was joined by around 300 men from Caithness, including the Cadels and others who had supported Lord Berridale. These men were led by James Sinclair, fiar of Murkle, and stayed a mile or two ahead of the army until they reached Castle Sinclair.
No sooner did Sir Robert arrive before Castle Sinclair, which was a very strong place, and the principal residence of the Earl of Caithness, than it surrendered, the keys being delivered up to him as representing his majesty. The army encamped before the castle two nights, during which time the officers took up their quarters within the castle, which was guarded by Sutherland men.
No sooner had Sir Robert arrived at Castle Sinclair, a very stronghold and the main residence of the Earl of Caithness, than it surrendered, with the keys handed over to him as the representative of the king. The army set up camp in front of the castle for two nights, during which the officers stayed inside the castle, which was guarded by Sutherland men.
From Castle Sinclair Sir Robert marched to the castle of Ackergill, another strong place, which also surrendered on the first summons, and the keys of which were delivered in like manner to him. The army next marched in battle array to the castle of Kease, the last residence of the earl, which was also given up without resistance. The Countess of Caithness had previously removed to another residence not far distant, where she was visited by Sir Robert Gordon, who was her cousin-german. The countess entreated him, with great earnestness, to get her husband again restored to favour, seeing he had made no resistance to him. Sir Robert promised to do what he could if the earl would follow his advice; but he did not expect that matters could be accommodated so speedily as she expected, from the peculiar situation in which the earl then stood.
From Castle Sinclair, Sir Robert marched to the castle of Ackergill, another stronghold that also surrendered at the first call, and the keys were handed over to him in the same way. The army then marched in battle formation to the castle of Kease, the last residence of the earl, which was also given up without any resistance. The Countess of Caithness had previously moved to another nearby residence, where she was visited by Sir Robert Gordon, her cousin. The countess earnestly begged him to help restore her husband to favor, since he had not resisted him. Sir Robert promised to do what he could if the earl would take his advice; however, he didn't think things could be resolved as quickly as she hoped, given the earl's unique situation at the time.
From Kease Sir Robert Gordon returned with his army to Castle Sinclair, where, according to the directions he had received from the Privy Council, he delivered the keys of all these castles and forts to Lord Berridale, to be kept by him for his majesty’s use, for which he should be answerable to the lords of the council until the farther pleasure of his majesty should be known.
From Kease, Sir Robert Gordon returned with his army to Castle Sinclair, where, following the instructions he had received from the Privy Council, he handed over the keys to all these castles and forts to Lord Berridale. He was to keep them for the king's use and would be accountable to the lords of the council until further instructions from the king were communicated.
The army then returned to Wick in the same marching order which had been observed since its first entry into Caithness, at which place the commissioners consulted together, and framed a set of instructions to Lord Berridale for governing Caithness peaceably in time coming, conformably to the laws of the kingdom, and for preventing the Earl of Caithness from again disturbing the country, should he venture to return after the departure of the army. At Wick Sir Robert Gordon was joined by Sir Donald Mackay, who had collected together[148] the choicest men of Strathnaver; but, as the object of the expedition had been accomplished, Sir Donald, after receiving Sir Robert’s thanks, returned to Strathnaver. Sir Robert having brought this expedition to a successful termination, led back his men into Sutherland, and, after a stay of three months, went to England, carrying with him a letter from the Privy Council of Scotland to the king, giving an account of the expedition, and of its happy results.[210]
The army then returned to Wick in the same marching order that had been followed since its first entry into Caithness. There, the commissioners met and created a set of instructions for Lord Berridale on how to govern Caithness peacefully in the future, according to the kingdom's laws, and to prevent the Earl of Caithness from causing further disturbances in the region if he decided to return after the army left. In Wick, Sir Robert Gordon was joined by Sir Donald Mackay, who had gathered the best men from Strathnaver. However, since the mission had been accomplished, Sir Donald returned to Strathnaver after receiving thanks from Sir Robert. Having successfully completed this expedition, Sir Robert led his men back to Sutherland, and after a three-month stay, he went to England, bringing with him a letter from the Privy Council of Scotland to the king, detailing the expedition and its successful outcomes.[148][210]
CHAPTER XI.
A.D. 1624–1636.
A.D. 1624–1636.
BRITISH SOVEREIGNS:—
James VI., 1603–1625. Charles I., 1625–1649.
BRITISH MONARCHS:—
James VI, 1603–1625. Charles I, 1625–1649.
Insurrection of the clan Chattan against the Earl of Murray—Dispute between the laird of Duffus and Gordon, younger of Embo—Sir Donald Mackay’s machinations—Feud among the Grants—Dispute between the lairds of Frendraught and Rothiemay—Quarrel between Frendraught and the laird of Pitcaple—Calamitous and fatal fire at Frendraught House—Inquiry as to the cause of the fire—Escape of James Grant—Apprehension of Grant of Ballindalloch—And of Thomas Grant—Dispute between the Earl of Sutherland and Lord Lorn—Depredations committed upon Frendraught—Marquis of Huntly accused therewith—The Marquis and Letterfourie committed—Liberated—Death and character of the Marquis.
Insurrection of the Chattan clan against the Earl of Murray—Conflict between the laird of Duffus and Gordon, younger of Embo—Sir Donald Mackay’s scheming—Feud among the Grants—Conflict between the lairds of Frendraught and Rothiemay—Dispute between Frendraught and the laird of Pitcaple—Tragic and deadly fire at Frendraught House—Investigation into the cause of the fire—Escape of James Grant—Arrest of Grant of Ballindalloch—And of Thomas Grant—Disagreement between the Earl of Sutherland and Lord Lorn—Damage inflicted on Frendraught—Marquis of Huntly accused of it—The Marquis and Letterfourie arrested—Released—Death and character of the Marquis.
The troubles in Sutherland and Caithness had been scarcely allayed, when a formidable insurrection broke out on the part of the clan Chattan against the Earl of Murray, which occasioned considerable uproar and confusion in the Highlands. The clan Chattan had for a very long period been the faithful friends and followers of the Earls of Murray, who, on that account, had allotted them many valuable lands in recompense for their services in Pettie and Strathearn. The clan had, in particular, been very active in revenging upon the Marquis of Huntly the death of James, Earl of Murray, who was killed at Donnibristle; but his son and successor being reconciled to the family of Huntly, and needing no longer, as he thought, the aid of the clan, dispossessed them of the lands which his predecessors had bestowed upon them. This harsh proceeding occasioned great irritation, and, upon the death of Sir Lauchlan their chief, who died a short time before Whitsunday, 1624, they resolved either to recover the possessions of which they had been deprived, or to lay them waste. While Sir Lauchlan lived, the clan were awed by his authority and prevented from such an attempt, but no such impediment now standing in their way, and as their chief, who was a mere child, could run no risk by the enterprise, they considered the present a favourable opportunity for carrying their plan into execution.
The troubles in Sutherland and Caithness had barely settled when a major uprising erupted from the clan Chattan against the Earl of Murray, causing a lot of chaos and disorder in the Highlands. The clan Chattan had long been loyal friends and supporters of the Earls of Murray, who had rewarded them with valuable lands for their service in Pettie and Strathearn. The clan had been especially active in avenging the death of James, Earl of Murray, who was killed at Donnibristle; however, his son and successor, after reconciling with the Huntly family and believing he no longer needed the clan's support, took back the lands that his predecessors had given them. This harsh action caused significant anger, and following the death of their chief, Sir Lauchlan, shortly before Whitsunday in 1624, they decided to either reclaim their lost possessions or destroy them. While Sir Lauchlan was alive, the clan respected his authority and did not attempt such a venture, but with no obstacles in their way now, and since their chief was just a child, they saw this as the perfect time to put their plan into action.
Accordingly, a gathering of the clan, to the number of about 200 gentlemen and 300 servants, took place about Whitsunday, 1624. This party was commanded by three uncles of the late chief.[211] “They keeped the feilds,” says Spalding, “in their Highland weid upon foot with swords, bowes, arrowes, targets, hagbuttis, pistollis, and other Highland armour; and first began to rob and spoulzie the earle’s tennents, who laboured their possessions, of their haill goods, geir, insight, plenishing, horse, nolt, sheep, corns, and cattell, and left them nothing that they could gett within their bounds; syne fell in sorning throw out Murray, Strathawick, Urquhart, Ross, Sutherland, Brae of Marr, and diverse other parts, takeing their meat and food per force wher they could not gett it willingly, frae freinds alseweill as frae their faes; yet still keeped themselves from shedeing of innocent blood. Thus they lived as outlawes, oppressing the countrie, (besydes the casting of the earle’s lands waist), and openly avowed they had tane this course to gett thir own possessions again, or then hold the country walking.”
A gathering of the clan, consisting of about 200 gentlemen and 300 servants, occurred around Whitsunday, 1624. This group was led by three uncles of the late chief.[211] “They held the fields,” says Spalding, “in their Highland gear on foot with swords, bows, arrows, shields, muskets, pistols, and other Highland armor; and they first began to rob and plunder the earl’s tenants, who worked their lands, taking all their goods, belongings, possessions, horses, cattle, sheep, grains, and livestock, leaving them nothing they could find within their boundaries; then they went on a rampage through Murray, Strathawick, Urquhart, Ross, Sutherland, the Brae of Marr, and various other areas, forcibly taking food wherever they couldn’t get it willingly, from friends as well as foes; yet they still avoided shedding innocent blood. Thus, they lived as outlaws, oppressing the country, (besides leaving the earl’s lands barren), and openly declared they had taken this path to reclaim their own possessions or at least roam the country.”
When this rising took place, the Earl of Murray obtained from Monteith and Balquhidder about 300 armed men, and placing himself at their head he marched through Moray to Inverness. The earl took up his residence in the castle with the Earl of Enzie, his brother-in-law, eldest son of the Marquis of Huntly, and after the party had passed one night at Inverness, he despatched them in quest of the[149] clan Chattan, but whether from fear of meeting them, or because they could not find them, certain it is that the Monteith and Balquhidder men returned without effecting anything, after putting the earl to great expense. The earl, therefore, sent them back to their respective countries, and went himself to Elgin, where he raised another body of men to suppress the clan Chattan, who were equally unsuccessful in finding the latter out.
When this uprising happened, the Earl of Murray gathered around 300 armed men from Monteith and Balquhidder. Leading them, he marched through Moray to Inverness. The earl stayed in the castle with the Earl of Enzie, his brother-in-law and the eldest son of the Marquis of Huntly. After spending one night in Inverness, he sent them out to search for the clan Chattan, but whether it was due to fear of encountering them or because they couldn't locate them, it’s clear that the men from Monteith and Balquhidder returned without achieving anything, leaving the earl with significant expenses. Therefore, the earl sent them back to their home territories and went to Elgin himself, where he gathered another group of men to deal with the clan Chattan, who were also unsuccessful in finding them.
These ineffectual attempts against the clan served to make them more bold and daring in their outrages; and as the earl now saw that no force which he could himself bring into the field was sufficient to overawe these marauders, King James, at his earnest solicitation, granted him a commission, appointing him his lieutenant in the Highlands, and giving him authority to proceed capitally against the offenders. On his return the earl proclaimed the commission he had obtained from his majesty, and issued letters of intercommuning against the clan Chattan, prohibiting all persons from harbouring, supplying, or entertaining them, in any manner of way, under certain severe pains and penalties. Although the Marquis of Huntly was the earl’s father-in-law, he felt somewhat indignant at the appointment, as he conceived that he or his son had the best title to be appointed to the lieutenancy of the north; but he concealed his displeasure.
These ineffective attempts against the clan only made them bolder and more daring in their actions. The earl realized that no forces he could muster would intimidate these marauders. At his strong request, King James granted him a commission, appointing him his lieutenant in the Highlands and giving him the power to impose capital punishment on the offenders. Upon returning, the earl announced the commission he had received from the king and issued letters of intercommuning against the clan Chattan, banning anyone from sheltering, supplying, or entertaining them in any way, with severe penalties for those who disobeyed. Even though the Marquis of Huntly was the earl’s father-in-law, he felt some indignation at the appointment, believing that he or his son had a stronger claim to the lieutenant position of the north, but he hid his displeasure.
After the Earl of Murray had issued the notices, prohibiting all persons from communicating with, or assisting the clan Chattan, their kindred and friends, who had privately promised them aid, before they broke out, began to grow cold, and declined to assist them, as they were apprehensive of losing their estates, many of them being wealthy. The earl perceiving this, opened a communication with some of the principal persons of the clan, to induce them to submit to his authority, who, seeing no hopes of making any longer an effectual resistance, readily acquiesced, and, by the intercession of friends, made their peace with the earl, on condition that they should inform him of the names of such persons as had given them protection, after the publication of his letters of interdiction. Having thus quelled this formidable insurrection without bloodshed, the earl, by virtue of his commission, held justice courts at Elgin, where “some slight louns, followers of the clan Chattan,” were tried and executed, but all the principals concerned were pardoned.
After the Earl of Murray issued the notices, banning everyone from communicating with or helping the clan Chattan, their relatives and friends, who had privately promised them support, started to lose interest and opted not to help them due to fears of losing their estates, many of which were quite valuable. Noticing this, the earl reached out to some of the main members of the clan to persuade them to submit to his authority. Realizing they had no hope of mounting effective resistance any longer, they quickly agreed and, through the help of allies, made peace with the earl, under the condition that they would reveal the names of those who had sheltered them after his prohibitory orders were issued. Having successfully suppressed this serious uprising without any violence, the earl, using his commission, held justice courts in Elgin, where "some minor louts, followers of the clan Chattan," were tried and executed, but all the key figures involved were pardoned.
As the account which Spalding gives of the appearance of the accused, and of the base conduct of the principal men of the clan Chattan, in informing against their friends and benefactors, is both curious and graphic, it is here inserted: “Then presently was brought in befor the barr; and in the honest men’s faces, the clan Chattan who had gotten supply, verified what they had gotten, and the honest men confounded and dasht, knew not what to answer, was forced to come in the earle’s will, whilk was not for their weill: others compeared and willingly confessed, trusting to gett more favour at the earle’s hands, but they came little speid: and lastly, some stood out and denyed all, who was reserved to the triall of an assyse. The principall malefactors stood up in judgment, and declared what they had gotten, whether meat, money, cloathing, gun, ball, powder, lead, sword, dirk, and the like commodities, and alse instructed the assyse in ilk particular, what they had gotten frae the persons pannalled; an uncouth form of probation, wher the principall malefactor proves against the receiptor for his own pardon, and honest men, perhaps neither of the clan Chattan’s kyne nor blood, punished for their good will, ignorant of the laws, and rather receipting them more for their evil nor their good. Nevertheless thir innocent men, under collour of justice, part and part as they came in, were soundly fyned in great soumes as their estates might bear, and some above their estate was fyned, and every one warded within the tolbuith of Elgine, while the least myte was payed of such as was persued in anno 1624.”[212]
As Spalding's account of the appearance of the accused and the shameful actions of the main leaders of clan Chattan, who turned against their friends and benefactors, is both interesting and vivid, it is included here: “Then they brought in before the court, and on the honest men’s faces, the clan Chattan, who had received help, showed what they had received, while the honest men, confused and stunned, didn’t know how to respond and were forced to comply with the earl’s wishes, which was not in their best interest. Others showed up and willingly confessed, hoping to gain more favor from the earl, but they got little support. Finally, some denied everything and were set aside for trial by a jury. The main offenders stood up in court and detailed what they had received, whether it was food, money, clothing, guns, bullets, powder, lead, swords, daggers, and similar items, and they informed the jury about each specific thing they had received from the accused; a strange form of evidence, where the main offender proves against the receiver for their own pardon, while innocent men, perhaps neither related nor connected to clan Chattan, were punished for their goodwill, unaware of the laws and taking in gifts more for their trouble than their benefit. Nevertheless, these innocent men, under the guise of justice, were properly fined significant amounts as their estates could afford, and some were fined beyond their means, with everyone locked up in the Elgine tolbooth, while the least penny was paid by those who were pursued in the year 1624.”[212]
Some idea of the unequal administration of the laws at this time may be formed, when it is considered that the enormous fines imposed in the present instance, went into the pockets of the chief judge, the Earl of Murray himself, as similar mulcts had previously gone into those of the Earl of Argyle, in his crusade against the unfortunate clan Gregor! This legal robbery, however, does not appear to have[150] enriched the houses of Argyle and Murray, for Sir Robert Gordon observes, that “these fynes did not much advantage either of these two earles.” The Earl of Murray, no doubt, thinking such a mode of raising money an easy and profitable speculation, afterwards obtained an enlargement of his commission from Charles I., not only against the clan Chattan, but also against all other offenders within several adjacent shires; but the commission was afterwards annulled by his majesty, not so much on account of the abuses and injustice which might have been perpetrated under it, but because, as Sir Robert Gordon observes, “it grieved divers of his majesty’s best affected subjects, and chieflie the Marquis of Huntlie, unto whose predicessors onlie the office of livetennendrie in the north of Scotland had bein granted by former kings, for these many ages.”
Some understanding of the unequal enforcement of the laws at this time can be gained by noting that the massive fines imposed in this case went directly to the chief judge, the Earl of Murray himself, just as similar penalties had previously gone to the Earl of Argyle during his campaign against the unfortunate clan Gregor! However, this legal theft doesn’t seem to have significantly benefited the families of Argyle and Murray, as Sir Robert Gordon points out that "these fines didn’t really help either of these two earls." The Earl of Murray, likely seeing this method of gathering funds as an easy and profitable venture, later secured an expansion of his commission from Charles I., not just against the clan Chattan, but also against other offenders in several nearby counties; however, the commission was eventually revoked by the king, not primarily due to the abuses and injustices that might have occurred under it, but because, as Sir Robert Gordon notes, "it upset many of his majesty’s loyal subjects, especially the Marquis of Huntly, to whom only the predecessors had been granted the office of lieutenant in the north of Scotland by former kings for many generations."
There seems reason, however, for supposing that the recall of the commission was hastened by complaints to the king, on the part of the oppressed; for the earl had no sooner obtained its renewal, than he held a court against the burgh of Inverness, John Grant of Glenmoriston, and others who had refused to acknowledge their connexion with the clan Chattan, or to pay him the heavy fines which he had imposed upon them. The town of Inverness endeavoured to get quit of the earl’s extortions, on the ground that the inhabitants were innocent of the crimes laid to their charge; but the earl frustrated their application to the Privy Council. The provost, Duncan Forbes,[213] was then sent to the king, and Grant of Glenmoriston took a journey to London, at the same time, on his own account; but their endeavours proved ineffectual, and they had no alternative but to submit to the earl’s exactions.[214]
There seems to be a reason to believe that the recall of the commission was sped up by complaints to the king from those who were oppressed. As soon as the earl got its renewal, he set up a court against the town of Inverness, John Grant of Glenmoriston, and others who refused to acknowledge their connection to clan Chattan or pay the heavy fines he imposed on them. The town of Inverness tried to shake off the earl’s extortion by claiming the residents were innocent of the charges against them, but the earl blocked their appeal to the Privy Council. The provost, Duncan Forbes,[213] was then sent to the king, and Grant of Glenmoriston also traveled to London at the same time for his own reasons. However, their efforts were unsuccessful, and they had no choice but to accept the earl’s demands.[214]
The quarrel between the laird of Duffus and John Gordon, younger of Embo, which had lain dormant for some time, burst forth again, in the year 1625, and proved nearly fatal to both parties. Gordon had long watched an opportunity to revenge the wrong which he conceived had been done him by the laird of Duffus and his brother, James, but he could never fall in with either of them, as they remained in Moray, and, when they appeared in Sutherland, they were always accompanied by some friends, so that Gordon was prevented from attacking them. Frequent disappointments in this way only whetted his appetite for revenge; and meeting, when on horseback, one day, between Sidderay and Skibo, with John Sutherland of Clyne, third brother of the laird of Duffus, who was also on horseback, he determined to make the laird of Clyne suffer for the delinquencies of his elder brother. Raising, therefore, a cudgel which he held in his hand, he inflicted several blows upon John Sutherland, who, as soon as he recovered himself from the surprise and confusion into which such an unexpected attack had thrown him, drew his sword. Gordon, in his turn, unsheathed his, and a warm combat ensued, between the parties and two friends who accompanied them. After they had fought a while, Gordon wounded Sutherland in the head and in one of his hands, and otherwise injured him, but he spared his life, although completely in his power.
The feud between the laird of Duffus and John Gordon, younger of Embo, which had been quiet for a while, flared up again in 1625 and almost turned deadly for both sides. Gordon had been looking for a chance to get back at the laird of Duffus and his brother, James, for a wrong he believed they had done him, but he could never find either of them since they stayed in Moray. Whenever they showed up in Sutherland, they were always with friends, which stopped Gordon from attacking. These repeated frustrations only made his desire for revenge stronger. One day, while riding between Sidderay and Skibo, he came across John Sutherland of Clyne, the laird of Duffus's younger brother, who was also on horseback. Gordon decided to make Sutherland pay for his older brother's actions. He raised the cudgel he was holding and struck John Sutherland several times. Once Sutherland recovered from the shock and confusion of the sudden attack, he drew his sword. Gordon did the same, and a fierce fight broke out between them, along with two friends who were with them. After a while, Gordon injured Sutherland in the head and one of his hands, among other wounds, but he spared Sutherland's life, even though he could have easily killed him.
Duffus immediately cited John Gordon to appear before the Privy Council, to answer for this breach of the peace, and, at the same time, summoned before the council some of the Earl of Sutherland’s friends and dependants, for an alleged conspiracy against himself and his friends. Duffus, with his two brothers and Gordon, came to Edinburgh on the day appointed, and, the parties being heard, Gordon was declared guilty of a riot, and was thereupon committed to prison. This result gave great satisfaction to Duffus and his brothers, who now calculated on nothing less than the utter ruin of Gordon; as they had, by means of Sir Donald Mackay, obtained a Strathnaver man, named William Mack-Allen (one of the Siol-Thomais), who had been a servant of Gordon’s, to become a witness against him, and to prove every thing that Duffus was pleased to allege against Gordon.
Duffus quickly summoned John Gordon to appear before the Privy Council to answer for this disturbance, and at the same time, he called in some of the Earl of Sutherland’s friends and associates over an alleged conspiracy against him and his allies. Duffus, along with his two brothers and Gordon, arrived in Edinburgh on the scheduled day, and after hearing the cases, Gordon was found guilty of a riot and then sent to prison. This outcome pleased Duffus and his brothers greatly, as they now aimed for nothing less than Gordon’s complete downfall; they had, through Sir Donald Mackay, persuaded a man from Strathnaver named William Mack-Allen (one of the Siol-Thomais), who had worked for Gordon, to testify against him and confirm everything that Duffus was happy to claim about Gordon.
In this state of matters, Sir Robert Gordon returned from London to Edinburgh, where he found Duffus in high spirits, exulting at his success, and young Embo in prison. Sir Robert applied to Duffus, hoping to bring[151] about a reconciliation by the intervention of friends, but Duffus refused to hear of any arrangement; and the more reasonable the conditions were, which Sir Robert proposed, the more unreasonable and obstinate did he become; his object being to get the lords to award him great sums of money at the expense of Gordon, in satisfaction for the wrong done his brother. Sir Robert, however, finally succeeded, by the assistance of the Earl of Enzie, who was then at Edinburgh, in getting the prosecution against the Earl of Sutherland’s friends quashed, in obtaining the liberation of John Gordon, and in getting his fine mitigated to one hundred pounds Scots, payable to the king only; reserving, however, civil action to John Sutherland of Clyne against Gordon, before the Lords of Session.[215]
In this situation, Sir Robert Gordon returned from London to Edinburgh, where he found Duffus in great spirits, celebrating his success, and young Embo locked up in prison. Sir Robert approached Duffus, aiming to facilitate a reconciliation through mutual friends, but Duffus refused to consider any agreement. The more reasonable Sir Robert's proposals were, the more stubborn and unreasonable Duffus became; his goal was to persuade the lords to grant him large sums of money at Gordon's expense to compensate for the wrong done to his brother. However, with the help of the Earl of Enzie, who was in Edinburgh at the time, Sir Robert eventually managed to get the prosecution against the Earl of Sutherland’s associates dropped, secure the release of John Gordon, and reduce his fine to one hundred pounds Scots, payable only to the king; meanwhile, reserving the civil action for John Sutherland of Clyne against Gordon, before the Lords of Session.[215]
Sir Donald Mackay, always restless, and desirous of gratifying his enmity at the house of Sutherland, endeavoured to embroil it with the laird of Duffus in the following way. Having formed a resolution to leave the kingdom, Sir Donald applied for, and obtained, a license from the king to raise a regiment in the north, to assist Count Mansfield in his campaign in Germany. He, accordingly, collected, in a few months, about 3,000 men from different parts of Scotland, the greater part of whom he embarked at Cromarty in the month of October 1626; but, on account of bad health, he was obliged to delay his own departure till the following year, when he joined the king of Sweden with his regiment, in consequence of a peace having been concluded between the King of Denmark and the Emperor of Germany.[216] Among others whom Mackay had engaged to accompany him to Germany, was a person named Angus Roy Gun, against whom, a short time previous to his enlistment, Mackay and his brother, John Mackay of Dirlet, had obtained a commission from the lords of the Privy Council for the purpose of apprehending him and bringing him before the council for some supposed crimes. Mackay could have easily apprehended Angus Roy Gun on different occasions, but having become one of his regiment, he allowed the commission, as far as he was concerned, to remain a dead letter.
Sir Donald Mackay, always restless and eager to settle his score with the house of Sutherland, tried to get it in trouble with the laird of Duffus in the following way. Having decided to leave the kingdom, Sir Donald requested and received a license from the king to raise a regiment in the north to assist Count Mansfield in his campaign in Germany. He quickly gathered around 3,000 men from various parts of Scotland over a few months, most of whom he boarded at Cromarty in October 1626; however, due to poor health, he had to postpone his own departure until the following year, when he joined the king of Sweden with his regiment after a peace treaty was signed between the King of Denmark and the Emperor of Germany.[216] Among those Mackay had recruited to join him in Germany was a man named Angus Roy Gun, who, shortly before his enlistment, Mackay and his brother, John Mackay of Dirlet, had received a commission from the lords of the Privy Council to arrest and bring him before the council for some alleged crimes. Mackay could have easily captured Angus Roy Gun on several occasions, but since he became part of his regiment, he let the commission, as far as he was concerned, go unused.
Sometime after his enlistment, Angus Roy Gun made a journey into Sutherland, a circumstance which afforded Mackay an opportunity of putting into execution the scheme he had formed, and which showed that he was no mean adept in the arts of cunning and dissimulation. His plan was this:—He wrote, in the first place, private letters to the laird of Duffus, and to his brother, John Sutherland of Clyne, to apprehend Angus Roy Gun under the commission he had obtained; and at the same time, sent the commission itself to the laird of Duffus as his authority for so doing. He next wrote a letter to Alexander Gordon, the Earl of Sutherland’s uncle, who, in the absence of his brother, Sir Robert, governed Sutherland, entreating him, as Angus Roy Gun was then in Sutherland, to send him to him to Cromarty, as he was his hired soldier. Ignorant of Mackay’s design, and desirous of serving him, Sir Alexander sent two of his men to bring Gun to Sir Alexander; but on their return they were met by John Sutherland of Clyne and a party of sixteen men, who seized Gun; and to prevent a rescue, the laird of Duffus sent his brother, James Sutherland, Alexander Murray, heir-apparent of Aberscors, and William Neill-son, chief of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, with 300 men to protect his brother John. At the same time, as he anticipated an attack from Sir Alexander Gordon, he sent messengers to his supporters in Ross, Strathnaver, Caithness, and other places for assistance.
Sometime after he joined the military, Angus Roy Gun traveled to Sutherland, which gave Mackay a chance to put his plan into action, showing that he was quite skilled in deception and trickery. His plan was this: first, he wrote private letters to the laird of Duffus and his brother, John Sutherland of Clyne, instructing them to capture Angus Roy Gun under the commission he had obtained; he also sent the commission itself to the laird of Duffus as his authorization. Next, he wrote a letter to Alexander Gordon, the Earl of Sutherland’s uncle, who was governing Sutherland in the absence of his brother, Sir Robert, asking him to send Angus Roy Gun to Cromarty since he was his hired soldier. Unaware of Mackay’s scheme and wanting to help, Sir Alexander sent two of his men to bring Gun to him; however, on their way back, they encountered John Sutherland of Clyne and a group of sixteen men who captured Gun. To prevent a rescue, the laird of Duffus dispatched his brother, James Sutherland, Alexander Murray, heir apparent of Aberscors, and William Neill-son, chief of the Sliochd-Iain-Abaraich, along with 300 men to protect his brother John. At the same time, anticipating an attack from Sir Alexander Gordon, he sent messengers to his supporters in Ross, Strathnaver, Caithness, and elsewhere for help.
When Sir Alexander Gordon heard of the assembling of such a body of the Earl of Sutherland’s vassals without his knowledge, he made inquiry to ascertain the cause; and[152] being informed of Gun’s capture, he collected 18 men who were near at hand, and hastened with them from Dunrobin towards Clyne. On arriving at the bridge of Broray, he found James Sutherland, with his brother John, and their whole party drawn up in battle array at the east end of the bridge. He, thereupon, sent a person to the Sutherlands to know the cause of such an assemblage, and the reason why they had taken Gun from his servants. As the Sutherlands refused to exhibit their authority, Sir Alexander made demonstrations for passing the bridge, but he was met by a shower of shot and arrows which wounded two of his men. After exchanging shots for some time, Sir Alexander was joined by a considerable body of his countrymen, by whose aid, notwithstanding the resistance he met with, he was enabled to cross the bridge. The Sutherlands were forced to retreat, and as they saw no chance of opposing, with success, the power of the house of Sutherland, they, after some hours’ consultation, delivered up Angus Roy Gun to Sir Alexander Sutherland, who sent him immediately to Mackay, then at Cromarty.
When Sir Alexander Gordon found out about the gathering of the Earl of Sutherland’s vassals without his knowledge, he inquired to understand the reason behind it; and[152] after learning about Gun's capture, he gathered 18 nearby men and rushed from Dunrobin towards Clyne. Upon reaching the bridge of Broray, he discovered James Sutherland, his brother John, and their entire group ready for battle at the east end of the bridge. He then sent someone to the Sutherlands to ask why they had gathered and why they had taken Gun from his men. Since the Sutherlands refused to show their authority, Sir Alexander attempted to cross the bridge, but he was met with a barrage of shots and arrows that injured two of his men. After exchanging fire for a while, Sir Alexander was joined by a significant number of his fellow countrymen, who helped him cross the bridge despite the resistance he encountered. The Sutherlands were forced to pull back, and seeing no chance of successfully opposing the power of the house of Sutherland, they eventually delivered Angus Roy Gun to Sir Alexander Sutherland after some hours of discussion, who then promptly sent him to Mackay, who was at Cromarty.
As such an example of insubordination among the Earl of Sutherland’s vassals might, if overlooked, lead others to follow a similar course, Sir Alexander caused the laird of Duffus and his brother of Clyne, with their accomplices, to be cited to appear at Edinburgh on the 16th of November following, to answer before the Privy Council for their misdemeanours. The laird of Duffus, however, died in the month of October, but the laird of Clyne appeared at Edinburgh at the time appointed, and produced before the Privy Council the letter he had received from Mackay, as his authority for acting as he had done. Sir Alexander Gordon also produced the letter sent to him by Sir Donald, who was thereby convicted of having been the intentional originator of the difference; but as the lords of council thought that the laird of Clyne had exceeded the bounds of his commission, he was imprisoned in the jail of Edinburgh, wherein he was ordered to remain until he should give satisfaction to the other party, and present some of his men who had failed to appear though summoned. By the mediation, however, of James Sutherland, tutor of Duffus, a reconciliation was effected between Sir Robert and Sir Alexander Gordon, and the laird of Clyne, who was, in consequence, soon thereafter liberated from prison.[217]
As an example of disobedience among the Earl of Sutherland’s followers, if ignored, could encourage others to act similarly, Sir Alexander summoned the laird of Duffus and his brother from Clyne, along with their associates, to appear in Edinburgh on November 16th to respond to the Privy Council about their wrongdoings. However, the laird of Duffus died in October, but the laird of Clyne showed up in Edinburgh as scheduled, bringing with him the letter he received from Mackay as justification for his actions. Sir Alexander Gordon also provided the letter he received from Sir Donald, which proved Sir Donald was the one who intentionally sparked the conflict; however, the council felt that the laird of Clyne had overstepped his authority, so he was imprisoned in the Edinburgh jail and was ordered to stay there until he compensated the other party and presented some of his men who had not shown up, despite being summoned. Nonetheless, through the efforts of James Sutherland, tutor of Duffus, a settlement was reached between Sir Robert and Sir Alexander Gordon, leading to the laird of Clyne's release from prison soon after. [217]
The year 1628 was marked by the breaking out of an old and deadly feud among the Grants, which had been transmitted from father to son for several generations, in consequence of the murder of John Grant of Ballindalloch, about the middle of the sixteenth century, by John Roy Grant of Carron, the natural son of John Grant of Glenmoriston, at the instigation of the laird of Grant, the chief of the tribe, who had conceived a grudge against his kinsman. Some years before the period first mentioned, James Grant, one of the Carron family, happening to be at a fair in the town of Elgin, observed one of the Grants of the Ballindalloch family eagerly pursuing his (James’s) brother, Thomas Grant, whom he knocked down in the street and wounded openly before his eyes. The assailant was in his turn attacked by James Grant, who killed him upon the spot and immediately decamped. Ballindalloch then cited James Grant to stand trial for the slaughter of his kinsman, but, as he did not appear on the day appointed, he was outlawed. The laird of Grant made many attempts to reconcile the parties, but in vain, as Ballindalloch was obstinate and would listen to no proposals. Nothing less than the blood of James Grant would satisfy Ballindalloch.
The year 1628 was marked by the outbreak of an old and deadly feud among the Grants, which had been passed down from father to son for several generations. This feud started due to the murder of John Grant of Ballindalloch in the mid-sixteenth century by John Roy Grant of Carron, the illegitimate son of John Grant of Glenmoriston, at the instigation of the laird of Grant, the chief of the clan, who had developed a grudge against his relative. A few years before the mentioned period, James Grant, a member of the Carron family, was at a fair in the town of Elgin when he saw one of the Grants from the Ballindalloch family aggressively chasing his (James’s) brother, Thomas Grant, whom he knocked down and wounded right in front of him. James Grant then attacked the assailant, killed him on the spot, and immediately fled the scene. Ballindalloch then summoned James Grant to stand trial for the killing of his relative, but since he did not show up on the appointed day, he was declared an outlaw. The laird of Grant made numerous attempts to reconcile the parties, but it was in vain, as Ballindalloch was stubborn and refused to consider any proposals. Nothing less than the blood of James Grant would satisfy Ballindalloch.
This resolution on the part of Ballindalloch almost drove James Grant to despair, and seeing his life every moment in jeopardy, and deprived of any hope of effecting a compromise, he put himself at the head of a party of brigands, whom he collected from all parts of the Highlands. These freebooters made no distinction between friends and foes, but attacked all persons of whatever description, and wasted and despoiled their property. James Grant of Dalnebo, one of the family of Ballindalloch, fell a victim to their fury, and many of the kinsmen of that family suffered greatly from the depredations committed by Grant and his associates. The Earl of Murray, under the renewed and extended commission which he had obtained from King Charles, made various[153] attempts to put an end to these lawless proceedings, but to no purpose; the failure of these attempts serving only to harden James Grant and his party, who continued their depredations. As John Grant of Carron, nephew of James Grant, was supposed to maintain and assist his uncle secretly, a suspicion for which there seems to have been no foundation, John Grant of Ballindalloch sought for an opportunity of revenging himself upon Carron, who was a promising young man. Carron having one day left his house, along with one Alexander Grant and seven or eight other persons, to cut down some timber in the woods of Abernethy, Ballindalloch thought the occasion favourable for putting his design into execution. Having collected and armed sixteen of his friends, he went to the forest where Carron was, and under the pretence of searching for James Grant and some of his associates, against whom he had a commission, attacked Carron, who fought manfully in defence of his life, but being overpowered, was killed by Ballindalloch. Before Carron fell, however, he and Alexander Grant had slain several of Ballindalloch’s friends, among whom were Thomas Grant of Davey, and Lauchlan Macintosh of Rockinoyr. Alexander Grant afterwards annoyed Ballindalloch, killing several of his men, and assisted James Grant to lay waste Ballindalloch’s lands. “Give me leave heir,” says Sir R. Gordon, “to remark the providence and secrait judgement of the Almightie God, who now hath mett Carron with the same measure that his forefather, John Roy Grant of Carron, did serve the ancestor of Ballendallogh; for upon the same day of the moneth that John Roy Grant did kill the great-grandfather of Ballendallogh (being the eleventh day of September), the verie same day of this month wes Carron slain by this John Grant of Ballendallogh many yeirs thereafter. And, besides, as that John Roy Grant of Carron was left-handed, so is this John Grant of Ballendallogh left-handed also; and moreover, it is to be observed that Ballendallogh, at the killing of this Carron, had upon him the same coat-of-armour, or maillie-coat, which John Roy Grant had upon him at the slaughter of the great-grandfather of this Ballendallogh, which maillie-coat Ballendallogh had, a little before this tyme, taken from James Grant, in a skirmish, that passed betwixt them. Thus wee doe sie that the judgements of God are inscrutable, and that, in his own tyme, he punisheth blood by blood.”[218]
This resolution from Ballindalloch nearly drove James Grant to despair. Seeing his life in constant danger and having no hope of reaching a compromise, he took the lead of a group of brigands he gathered from all over the Highlands. These outlaws made no distinction between friends and foes, attacking everyone and plundering their property. James Grant of Dalnebo, a member of the Ballindalloch family, became a victim of their wrath, and many of his relatives suffered significantly due to the actions of Grant and his companions. The Earl of Murray, with a renewed and expanded commission from King Charles, made several attempts to put an end to these unlawful activities, but to no avail; the failure of these efforts only hardened James Grant and his group, who continued their rampages. John Grant of Carron, suspected to be secretly aiding his uncle, though there seems to have been no basis for the suspicion, became a target for John Grant of Ballindalloch, who sought revenge on Carron, a promising young man. One day, Carron left his house with Alexander Grant and seven or eight others to gather timber in the woods of Abernethy. Ballindalloch saw this as a good opportunity to execute his plan. After assembling and arming sixteen friends, he went to the forest where Carron was and, under the pretext of searching for James Grant and his associates, attacked Carron. Although Carron fought valiantly to defend himself, he was ultimately overpowered and killed by Ballindalloch. Before he fell, Carron and Alexander Grant managed to kill several of Ballindalloch’s men, including Thomas Grant of Davey and Lauchlan Macintosh of Rockinoyr. Alexander Grant later harassed Ballindalloch, killing several of his men and helping James Grant devastate Ballindalloch’s lands. “Allow me to remark on the providence and secret judgment of Almighty God,” says Sir R. Gordon, “who has now met Carron with the same treatment that his ancestor, John Roy Grant of Carron, gave to the ancestor of Ballindalloch. For on the same day of the month that John Roy Grant killed the great-grandfather of Ballindalloch (the eleventh day of September), it was on this very same day of this month that Carron was slain by this John Grant of Ballindalloch many years later. Additionally, just as John Roy Grant of Carron was left-handed, this John Grant of Ballindalloch is also left-handed; and it is worth noting that Ballindalloch, when he killed Carron, wore the same coat of armor, or mail coat, that John Roy Grant wore when he killed the great-grandfather of this Ballindalloch. This mail coat was, shortly before this time, taken from James Grant in a skirmish between them. Thus, we see that the judgments of God are inscrutable, and that, in His own time, He punishes blood with blood.”[218]
The Earl of Murray, when he heard of this occurrence, instead of taking measures against Ballindalloch for his outrage against the laws, which he was fully entitled to do by virtue of the commission he held, took part with Ballindalloch against the friends of Carron. He not only represented Ballindalloch’s case favourably at court, but also obtained an indemnity for him for some years, that he might not be molested. The countenance thus given by his majesty’s lieutenant to the murderer of their kinsmen, exasperated James and Alexander Grant in the highest degree against Ballindalloch and his supporters, whom they continually annoyed with their incursions, laying waste their lands and possessions, and cutting off their people. To such an extent was this system of lawless warfare carried, that Ballindalloch was forced to flee from the north of Scotland, and live for the most part in Edinburgh, to avoid the dangers with which he was surrounded. But James Grant’s desperate career was checked by a party of the clan Chattan, who unexpectedly attacked him at Auchnachyle, in Strathdoun, under cloud of night, in the latter end of December, 1630, when he was taken prisoner after receiving eleven wounds, and after four of his party were killed. He was sent by his captors to Edinburgh for trial before the lords of the council, and was imprisoned in the castle of Edinburgh, from which he escaped in the manner to be afterwards noticed.
The Earl of Murray, upon hearing about this incident, instead of taking action against Ballindalloch for his violation of the law—which he had every right to do because of his position—sided with Ballindalloch against Carron’s friends. He not only defended Ballindalloch’s actions in court but also secured a protection order for him for several years, so he wouldn’t be disturbed. The support given by the king's representative to the murderer of their relatives greatly angered James and Alexander Grant against Ballindalloch and his allies, leading them to frequently raid and devastate their lands and harm their people. This lawless warfare escalated to the point that Ballindalloch had to escape from northern Scotland and spent most of his time in Edinburgh to avoid the threats surrounding him. However, James Grant’s reckless activities were halted when a group from the clan Chattan unexpectedly ambushed him at Auchnachyle, in Strathdoun, under the cover of night, in late December 1630, capturing him after he sustained eleven wounds, while four of his men were killed. He was taken by his captors to Edinburgh for trial before the council and imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle, from which he later escaped in the manner to be described.
About the time that James Grant was desolating the district of the Highlands, to which his operations were confined, another part of the country was convulsed by a dispute, ending tragically, which occurred between James Crichton of Frendret, or Frendraught, and William Gordon of Rothiemay, whose lands lay adjacent to each other. Part of Gordon’s lands which marched with those of Crichton were purchased by the latter; but a dispute having occurred about the right to the salmon fishings belonging to these lands, an irreconcilable[154] difference arose between them, which no mediation of friends could reconcile, although the matter in dispute was of little moment. The parties having had recourse to the law to settle their respective claims, Crichton prevailed, and succeeded in getting Gordon denounced rebel. He had previously treated Rothiemay very harshly, who, stung by the severity of his opponent, and by the victory he had obtained over him, would listen to no proposals of peace, nor follow the advice of his best friends. Determined to set the law at defiance, he collected a number of loose and disorderly characters, and annoyed Frendraught, who, in consequence, applied for and obtained a commission from the Privy Council for apprehending Rothiemay and his associates. In the execution of this task he was assisted by Sir George Ogilvy of Banff, George Gordon, brother-german of Sir James Gordon of Lesmoir, and the uncle of Frendraught, James Leslie, second son of Leslie of Pitcaple, John Meldrum of Reidhill, and others. Accompanied by these gentlemen, Crichton left his house of Frendraught on the 1st of January, 1630, for the house of Rothiemay, with a resolution either to apprehend Gordon, his antagonist, or to set him at defiance by affronting him. He was incited the more to follow this course, as young Rothiemay, at the head of a party, had come a short time before to the very doors of Frendraught, and had braved him to his face. When Rothiemay heard of the advance of Frendraught, he left his house, accompanied by his eldest son, John Gordon, and about eight men on horseback armed with guns and lances, and a party of men on foot with muskets, and crossing the river Deveron, went forward to meet Frendraught and his party. A sharp conflict immediately took place, in which Rothiemay’s horse was killed under him; but he fought manfully for some time on foot, until the whole of his party, with the exception of his son, were forced to retire. The son, notwithstanding, continued to support his father against fearful odds, but was at last obliged to save himself by flight, leaving his father lying on the field covered with wounds, and supposed to be dead. He, however, was found still alive after the conflict was over, and being carried home to his house, died within three days thereafter. George Gordon, brother of Gordon of Lesmoir, received a shot in the thigh, and died in consequence ten days after the skirmish. These were the only deaths which occurred, although several of the combatants on both sides were wounded. John Meldrum, who fought on Frendraught’s side, was the only person severely wounded.
About the time James Grant was devastating the Highlands, another part of the country was shaken by a tragic dispute between James Crichton of Frendret, or Frendraught, and William Gordon of Rothiemay, whose lands were next to each other. Crichton had bought part of Gordon’s land that bordered his, but a disagreement about the rights to the salmon fishing on those lands led to an unresolvable conflict between them, which no amount of mediation could fix, even though the issue at hand was minor. The two parties took the matter to court to settle their claims, and Crichton came out on top, ultimately having Gordon declared a rebel. Crichton had already treated Rothiemay harshly, and enraged by Crichton's severity and his victory, Rothiemay refused to entertain any peace proposals or heed the advice of his closest friends. Determined to defy the law, he gathered a group of unruly characters and harassed Frendraught, who then sought and obtained a commission from the Privy Council to capture Rothiemay and his associates. To carry out this task, he was supported by Sir George Ogilvy of Banff, George Gordon (the brother of Sir James Gordon of Lesmoir), and James Leslie, the second son of Leslie of Pitcaple, along with John Meldrum of Reidhill and others. Accompanied by these gentlemen, Crichton left his house in Frendraught on January 1, 1630, heading to Rothiemay’s residence with the intention of either capturing his rival or confronting him. His determination was heightened because young Rothiemay had recently shown up at Frendraught's doorstep and challenged him directly. When Rothiemay learned that Frendraught was on his way, he left his house with his eldest son, John Gordon, and about eight armed men on horseback, along with a group of men on foot with muskets. They crossed the river Deveron to meet Frendraught and his group. A fierce battle broke out immediately, where Rothiemay's horse was shot out from under him; however, he fought bravely for a while on foot until his entire group, except for his son, was forced to retreat. Despite the overwhelming odds, his son continued to fight alongside him but eventually had to flee, leaving his father behind, wounded and believed to be dead. Surprisingly, Rothiemay was found still alive after the battle, but he was taken home and died three days later. George Gordon, brother of Gordon of Lesmoir, was shot in the thigh and passed away ten days after the skirmish. These were the only fatalities, although several fighters on both sides were injured. John Meldrum, who fought for Frendraught, was the only one who was seriously wounded.
The Marquis of Huntly was highly displeased at Frendraught for having, in such a trifling matter, proceeded to extremities against his kinsman, a chief baron of his surname, whose life had been thus sacrificed in a petty quarrel. The displeasure of the marquis was still farther heightened, when he was informed that Frendraught had joined the Earl of Murray, and had claimed his protection and assistance; but the marquis was obliged to repress his indignation. John Gordon of Rothiemay, eldest son of the deceased laird, resolved to avenge the death of his father, and having collected a party of men, he associated himself with James Grant and other freebooters, for the purpose of laying waste Frendraught’s lands, and oppressing him in every possible way. Frendraught, who was in the south of Scotland when this combination against him was formed, no sooner heard of it than he posted to England, and, having laid a statement of the case before the king, his majesty remitted the matter to the Privy Council of Scotland, desiring them to use their best endeavours for settling the peace of the northern parts of the kingdom. A commission was thereupon granted by the lords of the council to Frendraught and others, for the purpose of apprehending John Gordon and his associates; but, as the commissioners were not able to execute the task imposed upon them, the lords of the council sent Sir Robert Gordon, tutor of Sutherland, who had just returned from England, and Sir William Seaton of Killesmuir, to the north, with a new commission against the rebels. As it seemed to be entirely out of the power of the Earl of Murray to quell the disturbances in the north, the two commissioners received particular instructions to attempt, with the aid of the Marquis of Huntly, to get matters settled amicably, and the opposing parties reconciled. The lords of the council, at the same time, wrote a letter to the Marquis of Huntly to the same effect.[155] Sir Robert Gordon and Sir William Seaton accordingly left Edinburgh, on their way north, in the beginning of May, 1630. The latter stopped at Aberdeen for the purpose of consulting with some gentlemen of that county, as to the best mode of proceeding against the rebels; and the former went to Strathbogie to advise with the Marquis of Huntly.
The Marquis of Huntly was really upset with Frendraught for going to extremes over such a minor issue against his relative, a chief baron of his family, whose life had been lost in a trivial conflict. His anger grew even more when he found out that Frendraught had teamed up with the Earl of Murray and sought his protection and help; however, the marquis had to hold back his anger. John Gordon of Rothiemay, the oldest son of the deceased laird, decided to avenge his father’s death. He gathered a group of men and joined forces with James Grant and other outlaws to raid Frendraught’s lands and attack him in every way possible. When Frendraught, who was in southern Scotland at the time, heard about this alliance against him, he immediately traveled to England. After presenting the situation to the king, his majesty referred the matter to the Privy Council of Scotland, asking them to do their best to restore peace in the northern parts of the kingdom. The council then granted a commission to Frendraught and others to capture John Gordon and his allies; but since the commissioners couldn’t carry out their task, the council sent Sir Robert Gordon, tutor of Sutherland, who had just returned from England, and Sir William Seaton of Killesmuir to the north with a new commission against the rebels. Since the Earl of Murray seemed unable to calm the unrest in the north, the two commissioners were given specific instructions to try, with the help of the Marquis of Huntly, to resolve the issues amicably and reconcile the opposing parties. The lords of the council also sent a letter to the Marquis of Huntly requesting the same. [155] Sir Robert Gordon and Sir William Seaton then set out from Edinburgh on their way north at the beginning of May 1630. Seaton stopped at Aberdeen to consult with some local gentlemen about the best approach to take against the rebels, while Gordon went to Strathbogie to discuss matters with the Marquis of Huntly.
On Sir Robert’s arrival at Strathbogie, he found that the marquis had gone to Aberdeen to attend the funeral of the laird of Drum. By a singular coincidence, James Grant and Alexander Grant descended the very day of Sir Robert’s arrival from the mountains, at the head of a party of 200 Highlanders, well armed, with a resolution to burn and lay waste Frendraught’s lands. As soon as Sir Robert became aware of this circumstance, he went in great haste to Rothiemay house, where he found John Gordon and his associates in arms, ready to set out to join the Grants. By persuasion and entreaties Sir Robert, assisted by his nephew the Earl of Sutherland, and his brother, Sir Alexander Gordon, who were then at Frendraught on a visit to the lady of that place, who was a sister of the earl, prevailed not only upon John Gordon and his friends to desist, but also upon James Grant and his companions-in-arms, to disperse.
On Sir Robert's arrival at Strathbogie, he discovered that the marquis had gone to Aberdeen for the funeral of the laird of Drum. In a strange coincidence, James Grant and Alexander Grant came down from the mountains on the same day, leading a group of 200 armed Highlanders, determined to burn and devastate Frendraught's lands. As soon as Sir Robert learned about this, he quickly headed to Rothiemay house, where he found John Gordon and his supporters ready to join the Grants. Through persuasion and appeals, Sir Robert, with the help of his nephew the Earl of Sutherland and his brother, Sir Alexander Gordon, who were visiting the lady of Frendraught, the earl's sister, managed to convince not only John Gordon and his friends to stand down but also James Grant and his fellow warriors to disperse.
On the return of the Marquis of Huntly to Strathbogie, Rothiemay and Frendraught were both induced to meet them in presence of the marquis, Sir Robert Gordon, and Sir William Seaton, who, after much entreaty, prevailed upon them to reconcile their differences, and submit all matters in dispute to their arbitrament. A decree-arbitral was accordingly pronounced, by which the arbiters adjudged that the laird of Rothiemay and the children of George Gordon should mutually remit their father’s slaughter, and, in satisfaction thereof, they decerned that the laird of Frendraught should pay a certain sum of money to the laird of Rothiemay, for relief of the debts which he had contracted during the disturbances between the two families,[219] and that he should pay some money to the children of George Gordon. Frendraught fulfilled these conditions most willingly, and the parties shook hands together in the orchard of Strathbogie, in token of a hearty and sincere reconciliation.[220]
On the return of the Marquis of Huntly to Strathbogie, Rothiemay and Frendraught were both persuaded to meet in the presence of the marquis, Sir Robert Gordon, and Sir William Seaton, who, after much pleading, managed to convince them to settle their differences and bring all their disputes before them as arbitrators. A settlement was then announced, in which the arbitrators decided that the laird of Rothiemay and the children of George Gordon should forgive the killing of their father and, in compensation for that, they ruled that the laird of Frendraught should pay a specific amount of money to the laird of Rothiemay to cover the debts he had incurred during the conflicts between the two families,[219] and that he should also pay a sum to the children of George Gordon. Frendraught willingly agreed to these terms, and the parties shook hands in the orchard of Strathbogie as a sign of a genuine and heartfelt reconciliation.[220]
The laird of Frendraught had scarcely been reconciled to Rothiemay, when he got into another dispute with the laird of Pitcaple, the occasion of which was as follows:—John Meldrum of Reidhill had assisted Frendraught in his quarrel with old Rothiemay, and had received a wound in the skirmish in which the latter lost his life, for which injury Frendraught had allowed him some compensation; but, conceiving that his services had not been fairly requited, he began to abuse Frendraught, and threatened to compel him to give him a greater recompense than he had yet received. As Frendraught refused to comply with his demands, Meldrum entered the park of Frendraught privately in the night-time, and carried away two horses belonging to his pretended debtor. Frendraught thereupon prosecuted Meldrum for theft, but he declined to appear in court, and was consequently declared rebel. Frendraught then obtained a commission from the Privy Council to apprehend Meldrum, who took refuge with John Leslie of Pitcaple, whose sister he had married. Under the commission which he had procured, Frendraught went in quest of Meldrum, on the 27th of September, 1630. He proceeded to Pitcaple’s lands, on which he knew Meldrum then lived, where he met James Leslie, second son of the laird of Pitcaple, who had been with him at the skirmish of Rothiemay. Leslie then began to expostulate with him in behalf of Meldrum, his brother-in-law, who, on account of the aid he had given him in his dispute with Rothiemay, took Leslie’s remonstrances in good part; but Robert Crichton of Conland,[221] a kinsman of Frendraught, grew so warm at Leslie’s freedom that from high words they proceeded to blows. Conland, then, drawing a pistol from his belt, wounded Leslie in the arm, who was thereupon carried home, apparently in a dying state.
The laird of Frendraught had barely made peace with Rothiemay when he got into another argument with the laird of Pitcaple, and here’s what happened: John Meldrum of Reidhill had helped Frendraught in his fight against old Rothiemay and got injured in the skirmish where Rothiemay lost his life. Frendraught had given him some compensation for his injury, but Meldrum felt that his contributions hadn’t been properly recognized. He started to insult Frendraught and threatened to force him to give more than what he had already received. When Frendraught refused to meet his demands, Meldrum secretly broke into Frendraught’s park at night and stole two horses that belonged to him. Frendraught then charged Meldrum with theft, but he didn’t show up in court and was declared a rebel. Frendraught then got a commission from the Privy Council to arrest Meldrum, who was hiding out with John Leslie of Pitcaple, his brother-in-law. On September 27, 1630, Frendraught went looking for Meldrum and headed to Pitcaple’s land where he knew Meldrum was living. There, he ran into James Leslie, the second son of the laird of Pitcaple, who had fought alongside him at Rothiemay. Leslie started to defend Meldrum, his brother-in-law, and since Meldrum had helped him in his conflict with Rothiemay, Leslie’s arguments were taken well by Frendraught. However, Robert Crichton of Conland, a relative of Frendraught, got so upset with Leslie’s boldness that their argument escalated to a fight. Conland then pulled a pistol from his belt and shot Leslie in the arm, and he was taken home, seemingly in critical condition.
This affair was the signal for a confederacy among the Leslies, the greater part of whom[156] took up arms against Frendraught, who, a few days after the occurrence, viz., on the 5th of October, first went to the Marquis of Huntly, and afterwards to the Earl of Murray, to express the regret he felt at what had taken place, and to beg their kindly interference to bring matters to an amicable accommodation. The Earl of Murray, for some reason or other, declined to interfere; but the marquis undertook to mediate between the parties. Accordingly, he sent for the laird of Pitcaple to come to the Bog of Gight to confer with him; but, before setting out, he mounted and equipped about 30 horsemen, in consequence of information he had received that Frendraught was at the Bog. At the meeting with the marquis, Pitcaple complained heavily of the injury his son had sustained, and avowed, rather rashly, that he would revenge himself before he returned home, and that, at all events, he would listen to no proposals for a reconciliation till it should be ascertained whether his son would survive the wound he had received. The marquis insisted that Frendraught had done him no wrong, and endeavoured to dissuade him from putting his threat into execution; but Pitcaple was so displeased at the marquis for thus expressing himself, that he suddenly mounted his horse and set off, leaving Frendraught behind him. The marquis, afraid of the consequences, detained Frendraught two days with him in the Bog of Gight, and, hearing that the Leslies had assembled, and lay in wait for Frendraught watching his return home, the marquis sent his son, John, Viscount of Aboyne, and the laird of Rothiemay along with him, to protect and defend him if necessary. They arrived at Frendraught without interruption, and being solicited to remain all night, they yielded, and, after partaking of a hearty supper, went to bed in the apartments provided for them.
This incident sparked a coalition among the Leslies, most of whom[156] took up arms against Frendraught. A few days after the event, on October 5th, he first visited the Marquis of Huntly and then the Earl of Murray to express his regret about what had happened and to ask for their help in resolving the situation peacefully. For some unknown reason, the Earl of Murray refused to get involved, but the marquis agreed to mediate between the parties. He called for the laird of Pitcaple to meet him at the Bog of Gight, but before heading out, he gathered about 30 horsemen after hearing that Frendraught was at the Bog. During their meeting, Pitcaple strongly complained about the injury his son had suffered and rashly claimed that he would seek revenge before returning home. He also insisted he would not consider any reconciliation until it was clear whether his son would survive the wound. The marquis argued that Frendraught hadn’t wronged him and tried to persuade him not to act on his threat, but Pitcaple was so upset with the marquis's stance that he abruptly got on his horse and left, abandoning Frendraught. Concerned about the potential fallout, the marquis kept Frendraught with him for two days at the Bog of Gight. When he learned that the Leslies had gathered and were lying in wait for Frendraught on his return home, the marquis sent his son, John, Viscount of Aboyne, and the laird of Rothiemay to accompany and protect him if needed. They reached Frendraught without any trouble, and after being invited to stay overnight, they accepted, enjoyed a hearty supper, and went to bed in the accommodations set for them.

The sleeping apartment of the viscount was in the old tower of Frendraught, leading off from the hall. Immediately below this apartment was a vault, in the bottom of which was a round hole of considerable depth. Robert Gordon, a servant of the viscount, and his page, English Will, as he was called, also slept in the same chamber. The laird of Rothiemay, with some servants, were put into an upper chamber immediately above that in which the viscount slept; and in another apartment, directly over the latter, were laid George Chalmer of Noth, Captain Rollock, one of Frendraught’s party, and George Gordon, another of the viscount’s servants. About midnight the whole of the tower almost instantaneously took fire, and so suddenly and furiously did the flames consume the edifice, that the viscount, the laird of Rothiemay, English Will, Colonel Ivat, one of Aboyne’s friends, and two other persons, perished in[157] the flames. Robert Gordon, called Sutherland Gordon, from having been born in that county, who lay in the viscount’s chamber, escaped from the flames, as did George Chalmer and Captain Rollock, who were in the third floor; and it is said that Lord Aboyne might have saved himself also, had he not, instead of going out of doors, which he refused to do, run suddenly up stairs to Rothiemay’s chamber for the purpose of awakening him. While so engaged, the stair-case and ceiling of Rothiemay’s apartment hastily took fire, and, being prevented from descending by the flames, which filled the stair-case, they ran from window to window of the apartment piteously and unavailingly exclaiming for help.
The viscount's bedroom was in the old tower of Frendraught, just off the hall. Directly below this room was a vault with a deep circular hole at the bottom. Robert Gordon, a servant of the viscount, and his page, known as English Will, also stayed in the same room. The laird of Rothiemay and some servants were placed in an upper chamber right above the viscount’s room. In another room directly above that, George Chalmer of Noth, Captain Rollock—one of Frendraught's party—and George Gordon, another servant of the viscount, were staying. Around midnight, the entire tower caught fire almost instantly, and the flames spread so quickly and fiercely that the viscount, the laird of Rothiemay, English Will, Colonel Ivat—one of Aboyne’s friends—and two others perished in the flames. Robert Gordon, known as Sutherland Gordon because he was born in that county, escaped from the fire, as did George Chalmer and Captain Rollock, who were on the third floor. It’s said that Lord Aboyne could have saved himself too, but instead of going outside as he should have, he ran upstairs to Rothiemay’s room to wake him. While he was doing this, the staircase and ceiling of Rothiemay’s room quickly caught fire. Unable to escape down the stairs because of the flames, they fled from window to window in the room, desperately and futilely calling for help.
The news of this calamitous event spread speedily throughout the kingdom, and the fate of the unfortunate sufferers was deeply deplored. Many conjectures were formed as to the cause of the conflagration. Some persons laid the blame on Frendraught without the least reason; for, besides the improbability of the thing, Frendraught himself was a considerable loser, having lost not only a large quantity of silver plate and coin, but also the title deeds of his property and other necessary papers, which were all consumed. The greater number, however, suspected the Leslies and their adherents, who were then so enraged at Frendraught that they threatened to burn the house of Frendraught, and had even entered into a negotiation to that effect with James Grant the rebel, who was Pitcaple’s cousin-german, for his assistance.[222]
The news of this disastrous event quickly spread across the kingdom, and the fate of the unfortunate victims was deeply mourned. Many theories were proposed about the cause of the fire. Some people wrongfully blamed Frendraught; apart from the unlikeliness of that, Frendraught himself suffered significant losses, having lost not just a large amount of silverware and cash, but also the title deeds to his property and other important documents, all of which were destroyed. However, most people suspected the Leslies and their supporters, who were so furious with Frendraught that they threatened to set his house on fire and had even discussed getting help from James Grant the rebel, who was Pitcaple’s cousin, to carry out their plan.[222]
The Marquis of Huntly, who suspected Frendraught to be the author of the fire, afterwards went to Edinburgh and laid a statement of the case before the Privy Council, who, thereupon, issued a commission to the bishops of Aberdeen and Moray, Lord Ogilvie, Lord Carnegie, and Colonel Bruce, to investigate the circumstances which led to the catastrophe. The commissioners accordingly went to Frendraught on April 13th, 1631, where they were met by Lords Gordon, Ogilvie, and Deskford, and several barons and gentlemen, along with whom they examined the burnt tower and vaults below, with the adjoining premises, to ascertain, if possible, how the fire had originated. After a minute inspection, they came to the deliberate opinion, which they communicated in writing to the council, that the fire could not have been accidental, and that it must have been occasioned either by some means from without, or raised intentionally within the vaults or chambers of the tower.[223]
The Marquis of Huntly, who suspected Frendraught of starting the fire, later went to Edinburgh and presented the case to the Privy Council. They then issued a commission to the bishops of Aberdeen and Moray, Lord Ogilvie, Lord Carnegie, and Colonel Bruce, to investigate the circumstances surrounding the disaster. The commissioners went to Frendraught on April 13th, 1631, where they were joined by Lords Gordon, Ogilvie, and Deskford, along with several barons and gentlemen. Together, they examined the burned tower and the vaults below, as well as the surrounding area, to determine how the fire had started. After a thorough inspection, they concluded, in a written report to the council, that the fire could not have been accidental and must have been caused either by some external means or intentionally set within the vaults or chambers of the tower.[223]
The matter, however, was not allowed to rest here, but underwent thorough investigation by the Privy Council in Edinburgh, the result being that John Meldrum, above mentioned, was brought to trial and condemned to death by the Justiciary Court, in August, 1633, as having been the perpetrator of the fiendish deed. We give below an extract from the “dittay” or indictment against Meldrum, showing the manner in which it was thought he accomplished his devilish task.[224] The catastrophe roused such intense and wide-spread excitement among all classes of people at the time, that the grief and horror which was felt found an outlet in verse.[225]
The issue, however, was not left there; it underwent a thorough investigation by the Privy Council in Edinburgh. As a result, John Meldrum, mentioned earlier, was brought to trial and sentenced to death by the Justiciary Court in August 1633 for being the perpetrator of the heinous act. Below, we provide an excerpt from the "dittay" or indictment against Meldrum, outlining how it was believed he carried out his wicked deed.[224] The tragedy sparked such intense and widespread outrage among all classes of people at the time that the grief and horror they felt were expressed in verse.[225]
During James Grant’s confinement within the castle of Edinburgh, the north was comparatively quiet. On the night of the 15th October, 1632, he, however, effected his escape from the castle by descending on the west side by means of ropes furnished to him by his wife or son, and fled to Ireland. Proclamations were immediately posted throughout the whole kingdom, offering large sums for his apprehension, either dead or alive, but to no purpose. His wife was taken into custody by order of the Marquis of Huntly, but after undergoing an examination, in which she admitted nothing which could in the least degree criminate her, she was set at liberty.[226]
During James Grant’s time locked up in Edinburgh Castle, things were relatively calm in the north. However, on the night of October 15, 1632, he managed to escape from the castle by climbing down the west side using ropes that had been provided by his wife or son, and he fled to Ireland. Soon after, announcements were put up all over the kingdom offering large rewards for his capture, whether dead or alive, but it was all for nothing. His wife was taken into custody by order of the Marquis of Huntly, but after an interrogation where she revealed nothing that could incriminate her, she was released.[226]
James Grant did not remain long in Ireland, but returned again to the north, where he concealed himself for some time, only occasionally skulking here and there in such a private manner, that his enemies were not aware of his presence. By degrees he grew bolder, and at last appeared openly in Strathdoun and on Speyside. His wife, who was far advanced in pregnancy, had taken a small house in Carron, belonging to the heirs of her husband’s nephew, in which she meant to reside till her accouchement, and in which she was occasionally visited by her husband. Ballindalloch hearing of this, hired a person named Patrick Macgregor, an outlaw, to apprehend James Grant. This employment was considered by Macgregor and his party a piece of acceptable service, as they expected, in the event of Grant’s apprehension, to obtain pardon for their offences from the lords of the council. Macgregor, therefore, at the head of a party of men, lay in wait for James Grant near Carron, and, on observing him enter his wife’s house at night, along with his bastard son and another man, they immediately surrounded the house and attempted to force an entry. Grant perceiving his danger, acted with great coolness and determination. Having fastened the door as firmly as he could, he and his two companions went to two windows, from which they discharged a volley of arrows upon their assailants, who all shrunk back, and none would venture near the door except Macgregor himself, who came boldly forward and endeavoured to force it; but he paid dearly for his rashness, for Grant, immediately[159] laying hold of a musket, shot him through both his thighs, when he instantly fell to the ground, and soon after expired. In the confusion which this occurrence occasioned among Macgregor’s party, Grant and his two associates escaped.
James Grant didn't stay in Ireland for long, but returned to the north, where he hid out for a while, only occasionally sneaking around in such a discreet way that his enemies were unaware of him. Gradually, he became bolder and eventually appeared openly in Strathdoun and Speyside. His wife, who was well into her pregnancy, had rented a small house in Carron, owned by the heirs of her husband's nephew, where she planned to stay until she gave birth and where she was occasionally visited by her husband. Hearing about this, Ballindalloch hired a guy named Patrick Macgregor, an outlaw, to capture James Grant. Macgregor and his crew saw this job as a good opportunity, as they hoped to get pardons for their crimes from the lords of the council if they captured Grant. So, Macgregor, leading a group of men, waited for James Grant near Carron. When they saw him enter his wife's house at night with his illegitimate son and another man, they quickly surrounded the house and tried to break in. Grant, realizing he was in danger, remained calm and determined. After securing the door as best as he could, he and his two companions went to two windows and shot a volley of arrows at their attackers, who all recoiled, with no one daring to approach the door except Macgregor, who boldly stepped forward and tried to force it open. But he paid dearly for his recklessness, as Grant quickly grabbed a musket and shot him through both thighs, causing him to collapse, and he soon died. In the chaos that ensued among Macgregor’s men, Grant and his two companions managed to escape.
Shortly after this event, on the night of Sunday, December 7th, 1634, James Grant apprehended his cousin, John Grant of Ballindalloch, by stratagem. After remaining a few days at Culquholy, Ballindalloch was blindfolded and taken to Thomas Grant’s house at Dandeis, about three miles from Elgin, on the high road between that town and the Spey. James Grant ordered him to be watched strictly, whether sleeping or waking, by two strong men on each side of him. Ballindalloch complained of foul play, but James Grant excused himself for acting as he had done for two reasons; 1st, Because Ballindalloch had failed to perform a promise he had made to obtain a remission for him before the preceding Lammas; and, 2dly, That he had entered into a treaty with the clan Gregor to deprive him of his life.
Shortly after this event, on the night of Sunday, December 7th, 1634, James Grant captured his cousin, John Grant of Ballindalloch, using a clever trick. After staying a few days at Culquholy, Ballindalloch was blindfolded and taken to Thomas Grant’s house at Dandeis, about three miles from Elgin, along the main road between that town and the Spey. James Grant had him closely guarded, with two strong men on each side, whether he was asleep or awake. Ballindalloch complained about unfair treatment, but James Grant justified his actions for two reasons: 1st, because Ballindalloch had failed to keep his promise to secure a pardon for him before the previous Lammas; and 2nd, because he had made a deal with the clan Gregor to take his life.
Ballindalloch was kept in durance vile for twenty days in a kiln near Thomas Grant’s house, suffering the greatest privations, without fire, light, or bed-clothes, in the dead of winter, and without knowing where he was. He was closely watched night and day by Leonard Leslie, son-in-law of Robert Grant, brother of James Grant, and a strong athletic man, named M’Grimmon, who would not allow him to leave the kiln for a moment even to perform the necessities of nature. On Christmas, James Grant and his party having gone on some excursion, leaving Leslie and M’Grimmon behind them, Ballindalloch, worn out by fatigue, and almost perishing from cold and hunger, addressed Leslie in a low tone of voice, lamenting his miserable situation, and imploring him to aid him in effecting his escape, and promising, in the event of success, to reward him handsomely. Leslie, tempted by the offer, acceded to Ballindalloch’s request, and made him acquainted with the place of his confinement. It was then arranged that Ballindalloch, under the pretence of stretching his arms, should disengage the arm which Leslie held, and that, having so disentangled that arm, he should, by another attempt, get his other arm out of M’Grimmon’s grasp. The morning of Sunday, the 28th of December, was fixed upon for putting the stratagem into execution. The plan succeeded, and as soon as Ballindalloch found his arms at liberty, he suddenly sprung to his feet and made for the door of the kiln. Leslie immediately followed him, pretending to catch him, and as M’Grimmon was hard upon his heels, Leslie purposely stumbled in his way and brought M’Grimmon down to the ground. This stratagem enabled Ballindalloch to get a-head of his pursuers, and although M’Grimmon sounded the alarm, and the pursuit was continued by Robert Grant and a party of James Grant’s followers, Ballindalloch succeeded in reaching the village of Urquhart in safety, accompanied by Leonard Leslie.
Ballindalloch was held captive for twenty days in a kiln near Thomas Grant’s house, enduring extreme hardships without fire, light, or bedding, in the middle of winter, and without knowing his location. He was closely monitored day and night by Leonard Leslie, the son-in-law of Robert Grant, brother of James Grant, and a strong, athletic man named M’Grimmon, who wouldn’t let him leave the kiln even for a moment to take care of basic needs. On Christmas, while James Grant and his group went on an outing, leaving Leslie and M’Grimmon behind, Ballindalloch, exhausted and nearly freezing from the cold and hunger, quietly appealed to Leslie, lamenting his wretched situation and begging for help to escape, promising a generous reward if he succeeded. Tempted by the offer, Leslie agreed to help and revealed the details of Ballindalloch’s confinement. They planned that Ballindalloch, under the pretense of stretching his arms, would free the arm that Leslie held, and then, through another attempt, get his other arm out of M’Grimmon’s grip. They chose the morning of Sunday, December 28th, to execute the plan. It worked, and as soon as Ballindalloch found his arms free, he jumped to his feet and headed for the kiln’s door. Leslie immediately followed him, pretending to try to catch him, and as M’Grimmon was right behind them, Leslie intentionally stumbled in M’Grimmon’s path, causing him to fall. This distraction allowed Ballindalloch to get ahead of his pursuers, and even though M’Grimmon raised the alarm and Robert Grant along with a group of James Grant’s followers pursued him, Ballindalloch managed to safely reach the village of Urquhart, with Leonard Leslie by his side.
Sometime after his escape, Ballindalloch applied for and obtained a warrant for the apprehension of Thomas Grant, and others, for harbouring James Grant. Thomas Grant, and some of his accomplices, were accordingly seized and sent to Edinburgh, where they were tried and convicted. Grant was hanged, and others were banished from Scotland for life.
Sometime after he escaped, Ballindalloch requested and got a warrant for the arrest of Thomas Grant and others for hiding James Grant. Thomas Grant and some of his accomplices were captured and sent to Edinburgh, where they were tried and found guilty. Grant was hanged, and others were exiled from Scotland for life.
After Ballindalloch’s escape, James Grant kept remarkably quiet, as many persons lay in wait for him; but hearing that Thomas Grant, brother of Patrick Grant of Colquhoche, and a friend of Ballindalloch, had received a sum of money from the Earl of Moray, as an encouragement to seek out and slay James Grant, the latter resolved to murder Thomas Grant, and thus relieve himself of one enemy at least. He therefore went to Thomas’s house, but not finding him at home, he killed sixteen of his cattle; and afterwards learning that Thomas Grant was sleeping at the house of a friend hard by, he entered that house and found Thomas Grant and a bastard brother of his, both in bed. Having forced them out of bed, he took them outside of the house and put them immediately to death. A few days after the commission of this crime, Grant and four of his associates went to the lands of Strathbogie, and entered the house of the common executioner, craving some food, without being aware of the profession of the host whose hospitality they solicited. The executioner, disliking the appearance of Grant and his[160] companions, went to James Gordon, the bailie of Strathbogie, and informed him that there were some suspicious looking persons in his house. Judging that these could be none other but Grant and his comrades, Gordon immediately collected some well-armed horsemen and foot, and surrounded the house in which Grant was; but he successfully resisted all their attempts to enter the house, and killed two servants of the Marquis of Huntly. After keeping them at bay for a considerable time, Grant and his brother, Robert, effected their escape from the house, but a bastard son of James Grant, John Forbes, an intimate associate, and another person, were taken prisoners, and carried to Edinburgh, where they were executed, along with a notorious thief, named Gille-Roy-Mac-Gregor. This occurrence took place in the year 1636. The laird of Grant had, during the previous year, been ordered by the council to apprehend James Grant, or to make him leave the kingdom; and they had obliged him to find caution and surety, in terms of the general bond[227] appointed by law to be taken from all the heads of clans, and from all governors of provinces in the kingdom, but chiefly in the west and north of Scotland; but the laird could neither perform the one nor the other.[228]
After Ballindalloch’s escape, James Grant kept a low profile since many people were looking for him. However, when he heard that Thomas Grant, the brother of Patrick Grant of Colquhoche and a friend of Ballindalloch, had received a payment from the Earl of Moray to track down and kill him, James decided to eliminate Thomas Grant to get rid of at least one enemy. He went to Thomas’s house, but when he found Thomas wasn’t home, he killed sixteen of his cattle. Later, he found out that Thomas was staying at a nearby friend’s house, so he went there, found Thomas and a half-brother asleep in bed, forced them out, took them outside, and killed them. A few days after this crime, Grant and four associates went to Strathbogie, entered the home of the local executioner, and asked for food, unaware of who their host was. The executioner didn't like the look of them and went to James Gordon, the bailiff of Strathbogie, to report some suspicious individuals in his home. Thinking these must be Grant and his friends, Gordon gathered some armed horsemen and foot soldiers and surrounded the house. Grant managed to fend them off and killed two servants of the Marquis of Huntly. After holding them off for a while, Grant and his brother, Robert, managed to escape from the house, but a bastard son of James Grant, John Forbes, a close associate, along with another person, were captured and taken to Edinburgh, where they were executed alongside a notorious thief named Gille-Roy-Mac-Gregor. This happened in 1636. The laird of Grant had been ordered by the council the year before to capture James Grant or make him leave the kingdom, and they had forced him to provide guarantees, as required by the law from all clan heads and provincial governors, particularly in western and northern Scotland; however, the laird was unable to do either.
By the judicious management of the affairs of the house of Sutherland by Sir Robert Gordon, his nephew, the earl, on reaching his majority in 1630 and entering upon the management of his own affairs, found the hostility of the enemy of his family either neutralised or rendered no longer dangerous; but, in the year 1633 he found himself involved in a quarrel with Lord Lorn, eldest son of the Earl of Argyle, who had managed the affairs of his family during his father’s banishment from Scotland. This dispute arose out of the following circumstances.
By the careful management of the Sutherland estate by Sir Robert Gordon, his nephew, the earl, upon turning 18 in 1630 and taking charge of his own affairs, found that the threats from his family's enemies were either neutralized or no longer posed a danger. However, in 1633, he became embroiled in a conflict with Lord Lorn, the eldest son of the Earl of Argyle, who had overseen his family's matters while his father was exiled from Scotland. This dispute stemmed from the following circumstances.
In consequence of a quarrel between Lord Berridale, who now acted as sole administrator of his father’s estates, and William Mac-Iver, chieftain of the Siol-Mhic-Imheair, in Caithness, the former removed the latter from the lands and possessions he held of him in Caithness. Mac-Iver thereupon retired into Argyle, and assuming the surname of Campbell, as being originally an Argyle man, sought the favour and protection of Lord Lorn. The latter endeavoured, by writing to the Earl of Sutherland, Berridale himself, and others, to bring about a reconciliation between Mac-Iver and Berridale, but to no purpose. Seeing no hopes of an accommodation, Mac-Iver collected a party of rebels and outlaws, to the number of about 20, and made an incursion into Caithness, where, during the space of four or five years, he did great injury, carrying off considerable spoil, which he conveyed through the heights of Strathnaver and Sutherland.
As a result of a dispute between Lord Berridale, who was now the sole manager of his father’s estates, and William Mac-Iver, leader of the Siol-Mhic-Imheair in Caithness, Berridale expelled Mac-Iver from the lands and properties he held in Caithness. Mac-Iver then moved to Argyle and took on the surname Campbell, since he originally came from Argyle, seeking the support and protection of Lord Lorn. Lord Lorn tried to reconcile Mac-Iver and Berridale by reaching out to the Earl of Sutherland, Berridale himself, and others, but to no avail. Realizing there was no chance for a resolution, Mac-Iver gathered a group of about 20 rebels and outlaws and launched an incursion into Caithness, where he caused significant damage over four or five years, taking away a substantial amount of plunder, which he transported through the highlands of Strathnaver and Sutherland.
To put an end to Mac-Iver’s depredations, Lord Berridale at first brought a legal prosecution against him, and having got him denounced rebel, sent out parties of his countrymen to ensnare him; but he escaped for a long time, and always retired in safety with his booty, either into the isles or into Argyle. Lord Lorn, however, publicly disowned Mac-Iver’s proceedings. In his incursions, Mac-Iver was powerfully assisted by an islander of the name of Gille-Calum-Mac-Shomhairle, who had married his daughter, and who was well acquainted with all the passes leading into Caithness.
To put a stop to Mac-Iver’s attacks, Lord Berridale initially took legal action against him and, after declaring him a rebel, sent groups of his fellow countrymen to trap him. However, Mac-Iver managed to avoid capture for a long time, always escaping safely with his loot, either to the islands or to Argyle. Lord Lorn, on the other hand, publicly rejected Mac-Iver’s actions. During his raids, Mac-Iver was strongly supported by an islander named Gille-Calum-Mac-Shomhairle, who had married his daughter and knew all the routes into Caithness.
At last Mac-Iver and his son were apprehended by Lord Berridale, and hanged, and the race of the Siol-Mhic-Imheair was almost extinguished; but Gille-Calum-Mac-Shomhairle having associated with himself several of the men of the Isles and Argyle, and some outlaws[161] of the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn, who were dependants of Lord Lorn, continued his incursions into Caithness. Having divided his company into two parties, one of which, headed by Gille-Calum himself, went to the higher parts of Ross and Sutherland, there to remain till joined by their companions. The other party went through the lowlands of Ross, under the pretence of going to the Lammas fair, then held at Tain, and thence proceeded to Sutherland to meet the rest of their associates, under the pretence of visiting certain kinsmen they said they had in Strathully and Strathnaver. This last-mentioned body consisted of 16 or 20 persons, most of whom were of the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn. They were under the command of one Ewen Aird; and as they passed the town of Tain, on their way to Sutherland, they stole some horses, which they sold in Sutherland, without being in the least suspected of the theft.
Finally, Mac-Iver and his son were captured by Lord Berridale, hanged, and the Siol-Mhic-Imheair clan was nearly wiped out. However, Gille-Calum-Mac-Shomhairle, teaming up with several men from the Isles and Argyle, along with some outlaws from the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn who were followers of Lord Lorn, continued to raid Caithness. He split his group into two parties. One, led by Gille-Calum himself, went to the higher regions of Ross and Sutherland, planning to stay there until they were joined by the others. The second party traveled through the lowlands of Ross, pretending they were heading to the Lammas fair held in Tain, and then moved on to Sutherland to meet the rest of their group, claiming they were visiting relatives they said they had in Strathully and Strathnaver. This group consisted of 16 to 20 people, most of whom were from the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn. They were led by a man named Ewen Aird; while passing through the town of Tain on their way to Sutherland, they stole some horses, which they sold in Sutherland without raising any suspicion about the theft.
The owners of the stolen horses soon came into Sutherland in quest of them, and claimed them from the persons to whom they had been sold. The Earl of Sutherland, on proof being given of the property, restored the horses to the true owners, and sent some men in quest of Ewen Aird, who was still in Strathully. Ewen was apprehended and brought to Dunrobin. The Earl of Sutherland ordained him to repay the monies which Ewen and his companions had received for the horses, the only punishment he said he would inflict on them, because they were strangers. Ewen assented to the earl’s request, and remained as a hostage at Dunrobin until his companions should send money to relieve him; but as soon as his associates heard of his detention, they, instead of sending money for his release, fled to Gille-Calum-Mac-Shomhairle and his party, leaving their captain a prisoner at Dunrobin. In their retreat they destroyed some houses in the high parts of Sutherland, and on entering Ross they laid waste some lands belonging to Hutcheon Ross of Auchincloigh. These outrages occasioned an immediate assemblage of the inhabitants of that part of the country, who pursued the marauders and took them prisoners. On the prisoners being sent to the Earl of Sutherland, he assembled the principal gentlemen of Ross and Sutherland at Dornoch, where Ewen Aird and his accomplices were tried before a jury, convicted, and executed at Dornoch, with the exception of two young boys, who were dismissed.
The owners of the stolen horses soon came to Sutherland looking for them and claimed them from the people they had been sold to. The Earl of Sutherland, after verifying ownership, returned the horses to their rightful owners and sent some men to look for Ewen Aird, who was still in Strathully. Ewen was caught and taken to Dunrobin. The Earl of Sutherland ordered him to repay the money that he and his friends had received for the horses, saying that would be the only punishment he would impose because they were strangers. Ewen agreed to the earl’s request and stayed as a hostage at Dunrobin until his companions sent money to free him; but as soon as his associates heard of his detention, instead of sending money for his release, they fled to Gille-Calum-Mac-Shomhairle and his group, leaving their captain a prisoner at Dunrobin. In their retreat, they destroyed some houses in the higher parts of Sutherland, and upon entering Ross, they damaged lands belonging to Hutcheon Ross of Auchincloigh. These actions prompted an immediate gathering of the locals, who chased down the marauders and captured them. When the prisoners were sent to the Earl of Sutherland, he gathered the leading gentlemen of Ross and Sutherland at Dornoch, where Ewen Aird and his accomplices were tried by a jury, found guilty, and executed at Dornoch, except for two young boys who were released.
The Privy Council not only approved of what the Earl of Sutherland had done, but also sent a commission to him, the Earl of Seaforth, Hutcheon Ross, and some other gentlemen in Ross and Sutherland, against the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn, in case they should again make any incursion into Ross and Sutherland.
The Privy Council not only approved what the Earl of Sutherland had done, but also sent a commission to him, the Earl of Seaforth, Hutcheon Ross, and a few other gentlemen in Ross and Sutherland, to take action against the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn, in case they attempted to invade Ross and Sutherland again.
Lord Lorn being at this time justiciary of the Isles, had obtained an act of the Privy Council in his favour, by which it was decreed that any malefactor, being an islander, upon being apprehended in any part of the kingdom, should be sent to Lord Lorn, or to his deputies, to be judged; and that to this effect he should have deputies in every part of the kingdom. As soon as his lordship heard of the trial and execution of the men at Dornoch, who were of the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn, his dependants and followers, he took the matter highly amiss, and repaired to Edinburgh, where he made a complaint to the lords of the council against the Earl of Sutherland, for having, as he maintained, apprehended the king’s free subjects without a commission, and for causing them to be executed, although they had not been apprehended within his own jurisdiction. The lords of the council having heard this complaint, Lord Lorn obtained letters to charge the Earl of Sutherland and Hutcheon Ross to answer to the complaint at Edinburgh before the lords of the Privy Council, and, moreover, obtained a suspension of the earl’s commission against the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn, on becoming bound, in the meantime, as surety for their obedience to the laws.
Lord Lorn, who was at that time the justiciary of the Isles, had secured an order from the Privy Council in his favor. This decree stated that any criminal from the islands, upon being caught in any part of the kingdom, should be sent to Lord Lorn or his deputies for judgment. To facilitate this, he was granted deputies in every part of the kingdom. As soon as his lordship heard about the trial and execution of the men in Dornoch, who belonged to the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn, his dependents and followers, he took great offense. He traveled to Edinburgh, where he filed a complaint with the lords of the council against the Earl of Sutherland. He accused the earl of having arrested the king’s loyal subjects without a commission and of executing them even though they hadn’t been apprehended within his own jurisdiction. After hearing his complaint, the lords of the council issued letters requiring the Earl of Sutherland and Hutcheon Ross to respond to the complaint in Edinburgh before the lords of the Privy Council. Additionally, Lord Lorn secured a suspension of the earl’s commission against the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn, agreeing to act as surety for their adherence to the laws in the meantime.
Sir Robert Gordon happening to arrive at Edinburgh from England, shortly after Lord Lorn’s visit to Edinburgh, in the year 1634, learned the object of his mission, and the success which had attended it. He, therefore, being an eye-witness of every thing which had taken place at Dornoch respecting the trial, condemnation, and execution of Lord Lorn’s dependents, informed the lords of the council of all the proceedings, which proceeding on his part had the effect of preventing Lord Lorn[162] from going on with his prosecution against the Earl of Sutherland. He, however, proceeded to summon Hutcheon Ross; but the earl, Sir Robert Gordon, Lord Reay, and all the gentlemen who were present at the trial at Dornoch, signed and sent a letter to the lords of the council, giving a detail of the whole circumstances of the case, and along with this letter he sent a copy of the proceedings, attested by the sheriff clerk of Sutherland, to be laid before the council on the day appointed for Ross’s appearance. After the matter had been fully debated in council, the conduct of the Earl of Sutherland and Hutcheon Ross was approved of, and the commission to the earl of Sutherland again renewed, and Lord Lorn was taken bound, that, in time coming, the counties of Sutherland and Ross should be kept harmless from the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn. The council, moreover, decided, that, as the Earl of Sutherland had the rights of regality and sheriffship within himself, and as he was appointed to administer justice within his own bounds, therefore he was not obliged to send criminals, though islanders, to Lord Lorn or to his deputies. This decision had the effect of relieving Sutherland and Ross from farther incursions on the part of Lord Lorn’s followers.[229]
Sir Robert Gordon arrived in Edinburgh from England shortly after Lord Lorn's visit in 1634. He learned the purpose of Lorn's mission and its outcomes. Being an eyewitness to everything that happened at Dornoch regarding the trial, condemnation, and execution of Lord Lorn’s supporters, he informed the lords of the council about all the proceedings. His actions prevented Lord Lorn from continuing his prosecution against the Earl of Sutherland. However, he proceeded to summon Hutcheon Ross. The earl, Sir Robert Gordon, Lord Reay, and all the gentlemen present at the Dornoch trial signed and sent a letter to the lords of the council detailing the entire situation. Along with this letter, he sent a copy of the proceedings, verified by the sheriff clerk of Sutherland, to be presented to the council on the day Ross was supposed to appear. After a thorough debate, the council approved the actions of the Earl of Sutherland and Hutcheon Ross, renewed the commission for the Earl of Sutherland, and required Lord Lorn to ensure that the counties of Sutherland and Ross would be protected from the clan Mhic-Iain-Dhuinn in the future. Additionally, the council ruled that since the Earl of Sutherland held the rights of regality and sheriffship and was appointed to administer justice within his own territory, he was not required to send criminals, even those from the islands, to Lord Lorn or his deputies. This decision effectively freed Sutherland and Ross from further attacks by Lord Lorn’s followers.[162]
The disaster at Frendraught had made an impression upon the mind of the Marquis of Huntly, which nothing could efface, and he could never be persuaded that the fire had not originated with the proprietor of the mansion himself. He made many unsuccessful attempts to discover the incendiaries, and on the arrival of King Charles at Edinburgh, in the year 1633, the marquis made preparations for paying a personal visit to the king, for the purpose of imploring him to order an investigation into all the circumstances attending the fire, so as to lead to a discovery of the criminals. Falling sick, however, on his journey, and unable to proceed to Edinburgh, he sent forward his marchioness, who was accompanied by Lady Aboyne and other females of rank, all clothed in deep mourning, to lay a statement of the case before his majesty, and to solicit the royal interference. The king received the marchioness and her attendants most graciously, comforted them as far as words could, and promised to see justice done.
The tragedy at Frendraught left a lasting impact on the mind of the Marquis of Huntly that nothing could erase, and he could never be convinced that the fire hadn't been started by the owner of the mansion himself. He made many unsuccessful efforts to find the arsonists, and when King Charles arrived in Edinburgh in 1633, the marquis prepared to personally visit the king to ask him to order an investigation into all the circumstances surrounding the fire to identify the criminals. However, he fell ill during his journey and was unable to go to Edinburgh, so he sent his marchioness, who was accompanied by Lady Aboyne and other noblewomen, all dressed in deep mourning, to present the case to the king and request royal intervention. The king welcomed the marchioness and her companions warmly, offered them as much comfort as he could with his words, and promised to ensure that justice would be served.
After the king’s departure from Scotland, the marchioness and Lady Aboyne, both of whom still remained in Edinburgh, determining to see his majesty’s promise implemented, prevailed upon the Privy Council to bring John Meldrum of Reidhill to trial, the result being as recorded above. A domestic servant of Frendraught named Tosh, who was suspected of having been concerned in the fire, was afterwards put to the torture, for the purpose of extorting a confession of guilt from him; but he confessed nothing, and was therefore liberated from prison.
After the king left Scotland, the marchioness and Lady Aboyne, who were still in Edinburgh, decided to make sure the king's promise was fulfilled. They convinced the Privy Council to put John Meldrum of Reidhill on trial, and the outcome was as mentioned above. A servant of Frendraught named Tosh, who was suspected of being involved in the fire, was later tortured to force him to admit his guilt; however, he confessed nothing and was eventually released from prison.
The condemnation and execution of Meldrum, in place of abating, appear to have increased the odium of Frendraught’s enemies. The Highlanders of his neighbourhood, as well as the Gordons, considering his property to be fair game, made frequent incursions upon his lands, and carried off cattle and goods. In 1633 and 1634 Adam Gordon of Strathdoun, with a few of his friends and some outlaws, made incursions upon Frendraught’s lands, wasted them, and endeavoured to carry off a quantity of goods and cattle. Frendraught, however, heading some of his tenants, pursued them, secured the booty, and captured some of the party, whom he hanged.
The condemnation and execution of Meldrum, instead of reducing tensions, seems to have increased the hatred of Frendraught's enemies. The Highlanders in his area, along with the Gordons, viewed his property as fair game and frequently raided his lands, stealing cattle and goods. In 1633 and 1634, Adam Gordon of Strathdoun, along with a few friends and some outlaws, invaded Frendraught's lands, devastated them, and tried to steal a large amount of goods and cattle. However, Frendraught, leading some of his tenants, chased them down, recovered the stolen items, and captured some of the raiders, whom he hanged.
On another occasion, about 600 Highlanders, belonging to the clan Gregor, clan Cameron, and other tribes, appeared near Frendraught, and openly declared that they had come to join Adam Gordon of Park, John Gordon of Invermarkie, and the other friends of the late Gordon of Rothiemay, for the purpose of revenging his death. When Frendraught heard of the irruption of this body, he immediately collected about 200 foot, and 140 horsemen, and went in quest of these intruders; but being scattered through the country, they could make no resistance, and every man provided for his own safety by flight.
On another occasion, around 600 Highlanders from the Clan Gregor, Clan Cameron, and other tribes showed up near Frendraught and openly declared they had come to join Adam Gordon of Park, John Gordon of Invermarkie, and the other supporters of the late Gordon of Rothiemay to take revenge for his death. When Frendraught heard about this group, he quickly gathered about 200 foot soldiers and 140 horsemen to pursue them. However, since the Highlanders were spread out across the countryside, they couldn’t fight back, and each man ensured his own safety by running away.
To put an end to these annoyances, Frendraught got these marauders declared outlaws, and the lords of the Privy Council wrote to the Marquis of Huntly, desiring him to repress the disorders of those of his surname, and failing his doing so, that they would consider him the author of them. The marquis returned[163] an answer to this communication, stating, that as the aggressors were neither his tenants nor servants, he could in no shape be answerable for them,—that he had neither countenanced nor incited them, and that he had no warrant to pursue or prosecute them.
To stop these troubles, Frendraught had these marauders declared outlaws, and the lords of the Privy Council wrote to the Marquis of Huntly, asking him to put a stop to the misbehavior of his people, warning that if he did not, they would hold him responsible for it. The marquis replied[163] to this message, stating that since the aggressors were neither his tenants nor servants, he could not be held accountable for them—he had neither supported nor encouraged them, and he had no authority to chase or prosecute them.

The refusal of the marquis to obey the orders of the Privy Council, emboldened the denounced party to renew their acts of spoliation and robbery. They no longer confined their depredations to Frendraught and his tenants, but extended them to the property of the ministers who lived upon Frendraught’s lands. In this course of life, they were joined by some of the young men of the principal families of the Gordons in Strathbogie, to the number of 40 horsemen, and 60 foot, and to encourage them in their designs against Frendraught, the lady of Rothiemay gave them the castle of Rothiemay, which they fortified, and from which they made daily sallies upon Frendraught’s possessions; burned his corn, laid waste his lands, and killed some of his people. Frendraught opposed them for some time; but being satisfied that such proceedings taking place almost under the very eyes of the Marquis of Huntly, must necessarily be done with his concurrence he went to Edinburgh, and entered a complaint against the marquis to the Privy Council. During Frendraught’s absence, his tenants were expelled by the Gordons from their possessions, without opposition.[230]
The marquis’s refusal to follow the Privy Council's orders encouraged the accused group to resume their acts of theft and robbery. They no longer limited their attacks to Frendraught and his tenants but also targeted the property of the ministers living on Frendraught’s lands. In this endeavor, they were joined by some young men from the leading families of the Gordons in Strathbogie, totaling 40 horsemen and 60 foot soldiers. To support their plans against Frendraught, the lady of Rothiemay provided them with the castle of Rothiemay, which they fortified, from which they launched daily attacks on Frendraught’s property; they burned his crops, devastated his lands, and killed some of his people. Frendraught resisted them for a while, but realizing that such actions occurring almost right under the Marquis of Huntly’s nose had to be with his agreement, he traveled to Edinburgh and lodged a complaint against the marquis with the Privy Council. During Frendraught’s absence, his tenants were driven out by the Gordons from their lands without any resistance.[230]
When the king heard of these lawless proceedings, and of the refusal of the marquis to interfere, he ordered the lords of the Privy Council to adopt measures for suppressing them; preparatory to which they cited the marquis, in the beginning of the following year, to appear before them to answer for these oppressions. He accordingly went to Edinburgh in the month of February, 1635, where he was commanded to remain till the matter should be investigated. The heads of the families whose sons had joined the outlaws also appeared, and, after examination, Letterfourie, Park, Tilliangus, Terrisoule, Invermarkie, Tulloch, Ardlogy, and several other persons of the surname of Gordon, were committed to prison, until their sons, who had engaged in the combination against Frendraught, should be presented before the council. The prisoners, who denied being accessory thereto, then petitioned to be set at liberty, a request which was complied with on condition that they should either produce the rebels, as the pillagers were called, or make them leave the kingdom. The marquis, although nothing could be proved against him, was obliged to[164] find caution that all persons of the surname of Gordon within his bounds should keep the peace; and that he should be answerable in all time coming for any damage which should befall the laird of Frendraught, or his lands, by whatever violent means; and also that he should present the rebels at Edinburgh, that justice might be satisfied, or make them leave the kingdom.
When the king heard about these unlawful actions and the marquis's refusal to intervene, he ordered the lords of the Privy Council to take steps to put a stop to them. To prepare for this, they summoned the marquis at the start of the following year to appear before them and explain these injustices. He went to Edinburgh in February 1635, where he was instructed to stay until the matter was investigated. The heads of the families whose sons had joined the outlaws also appeared, and after questioning, Letterfourie, Park, Tilliangus, Terrisoule, Invermarkie, Tulloch, Ardlogy, and several other people with the surname Gordon were imprisoned until their sons, who had joined the rebellion against Frendraught, could be brought before the council. The prisoners, who denied any involvement, then requested to be released, and their request was granted on the condition that they either present the rebels, as the pillagers were known, or ensure they left the kingdom. Although nothing could be proven against him, the marquis had to[164] guarantee that all people with the surname Gordon in his area would remain peaceful and that he would be responsible for any damage caused to the laird of Frendraught or his property by any means. He also had to present the rebels in Edinburgh to satisfy justice or make them leave the kingdom.
The Marquis of Huntly, thereupon, returned to the north, and the rebels hearing of the obligation he had come under, immediately dispersed themselves. The greater part of them fled into Flanders, and about twelve of them were apprehended by the marquis, and sent by him to Edinburgh. John Gordon, who lived at Woodhead of Rothiemay, and another, were executed. Of the remaining two, James Gordon, son of George Gordon in Auchterless, and William Ross, son of John Ross of Ballivet, the former was acquitted by the jury, and the latter was imprisoned in the jail of Edinburgh for future trial, having been a ringleader of the party. In apprehending these twelve persons, James Gordon, son of Adam Gordon of Strathdoun, was killed, and to show the Privy Council how diligent the marquis had been in fulfilling his obligation, his head was sent to Edinburgh along with the prisoners.
The Marquis of Huntly then went back to the north, and when the rebels heard about the commitment he had made, they quickly scattered. Most of them fled to Flanders, and about twelve were captured by the marquis and sent to Edinburgh. John Gordon, who lived at Woodhead of Rothiemay, and another individual were executed. Of the remaining two, James Gordon, the son of George Gordon from Auchterless, was found not guilty by the jury, while William Ross, son of John Ross from Ballivet, was jailed in Edinburgh for future trial, having been a leader of the group. During the capture of these twelve individuals, James Gordon, son of Adam Gordon from Strathdoun, was killed, and to demonstrate to the Privy Council how diligent the marquis had been in fulfilling his commitment, his head was sent to Edinburgh along with the prisoners.
The activity with which the marquis pursued the oppressors of Frendraught, brought him afterwards into some trouble. Adam Gordon, one of the principal ringleaders of the confederacy, and second son of Sir Adam Gordon of the Park, thinking it “hard to be baneishit out of his native country, resoluit to cum home” and throw himself on the king’s mercy. For this purpose he made a private communication to the Archbishop of St. Andrews, then chancellor of Scotland, in which he offered to submit himself to the king’s pleasure, promising, that if his majesty would grant him a pardon, he would reveal the author of the rebellion. The archbishop, eager, it would appear, to fulfil the ends of justice, readily entered into Gordon’s views, and sent a special messenger to London to the king, who at once granted Adam a pardon. On receiving the pardon, Gordon accused the Marquis of Huntly as the author of the conspiracy against Frendraught, and with having instigated him and his associates to commit all the depredations which had taken place. The king, thereupon, sent a commission to Scotland, appointing a select number of the lords of the Privy Council to examine into the affair.
The actions the marquis took against the oppressors of Frendraught later got him into some trouble. Adam Gordon, one of the main leaders of the confederacy and the second son of Sir Adam Gordon of the Park, found it “unfair to be banished from his home country” and decided to return home and appeal to the king’s mercy. To do this, he privately contacted the Archbishop of St. Andrews, who was then the chancellor of Scotland, offering to submit to the king’s will. He promised that if the king granted him a pardon, he would reveal the instigator of the rebellion. The archbishop, seemingly eager to serve justice, quickly supported Gordon’s plan and sent a special messenger to the king in London, who immediately granted Adam a pardon. After receiving the pardon, Gordon accused the Marquis of Huntly of masterminding the conspiracy against Frendraught and of having encouraged him and his associates to carry out all the crimes that had occurred. The king then sent a commission to Scotland, appointing a select group of lords from the Privy Council to investigate the matter.
As Adam Gordon had charged James Gordon of Letterfourie, with having employed him and his associates, in name of the marquis, against the laird of Frendraught, Letterfourie was cited to appear at Edinburgh for trial. On being confronted with Adam Gordon, he denied everything laid to his charge, but, notwithstanding this denial, he was committed a prisoner to the jail of Edinburgh. The marquis himself, who had also appeared at Edinburgh on the appointed day, January 15th, 1636, was likewise confronted with Adam Gordon before the committee of the Privy Council; but although he denied Adam’s accusation, and “cleared himself with great dexteritie, beyond admiration,” as Gordon of Sallagh observes, he was, “upon presumption,” committed a close prisoner to the castle of Edinburgh.
As Adam Gordon accused James Gordon of Letterfourie of using him and his associates in the name of the marquis against the laird of Frendraught, Letterfourie was summoned to appear in Edinburgh for trial. When confronted by Adam Gordon, he denied all the allegations against him, but despite this denial, he was taken as a prisoner to the Edinburgh jail. The marquis himself, who also came to Edinburgh on the designated day, January 15th, 1636, was similarly confronted by Adam Gordon before the Privy Council committee; however, even though he denied Adam's accusation and “cleared himself with great skill, beyond belief,” as noted by Gordon of Sallagh, he was, “based on suspicion,” kept as a close prisoner in the castle of Edinburgh.
When his majesty was made acquainted with these circumstances by the commissioners, and that there was no proof to establish the charge against the marquis, both the marquis and Gordon of Letterfourie were released by his command, on giving security for indemnifying the laird of Frendraught for any damage he might sustain in time coming, from the Gordons and their accomplices. Having so far succeeded in annoying the marquis, Adam Gordon, after collecting a body of men, by leave of the Privy Council, went along with them to Germany, where he became a captain in the regiment of Colonel George Leslie. To terminate the unhappy differences between the marquis and Frendraught, the king enjoined Sir Robert Gordon, who was related to both,—the marquis being his cousin-german, and chief of that family, and Frendraught the husband of his niece,—to endeavour to bring about a reconciliation between them. Sir Robert, accordingly, on his return to Scotland, prevailed upon the parties to enter into a submission, by which they agreed to refer all questions and differences between them to the arbitrament of friends; but before the submission[165] was brought to a final conclusion, the marquis expired at Dundee on the 13th June, (15th according to Gordon), 1636, at the age of seventy-four, while returning to the north from Edinburgh. He was interred in the family vault at Elgin, on the thirtieth day of August following, “having,” says Spalding, “above his chist a rich mort-cloath of black velvet, wherein was wrought two whyte crosses. He had torchlights in great number carried be freinds and gentlemen; the marques’ son, called Adam, was at his head, the earle of Murray on the right spaik, the earle of Seaforth on the left spaik, the earle of Sutherland on the third spaik, and Sir Robert Gordon on the fourth spaik. Besyds thir nobles, many barrons and gentlemen was there, haveing above three hundred lighted torches at the lifting. He is carried to the east port, doun the wynd to the south kirk stile of the colledge kirk, in at the south kirk door, and buried in his own isle with much murning and lamentation. The like forme of burriall, with torch light, was not sein heir thir many dayes befor.”[231]
When the king was informed about these events by the commissioners, and learned there was no evidence to support the accusations against the marquis, both the marquis and Gordon of Letterfourie were released under his orders, provided they secured compensation for the laird of Frendraught for any future harm he might face from the Gordons and their allies. Having successfully bothered the marquis, Adam Gordon, after gathering a group of men with permission from the Privy Council, went with them to Germany, where he became a captain in Colonel George Leslie's regiment. To resolve the troubled relations between the marquis and Frendraught, the king instructed Sir Robert Gordon—who was connected to both since the marquis was his cousin and head of the family while Frendraught was married to his niece—to work towards a reconciliation. Upon his return to Scotland, Sir Robert managed to persuade both parties to agree to a submission, where they decided to have their disputes settled by mutual acquaintances; however, before the submission[165] could be finalized, the marquis passed away in Dundee on June 13th (15th according to Gordon), 1636, at the age of seventy-four, while returning north from Edinburgh. He was buried in the family vault at Elgin on August 30th, “having,” according to Spalding, “over his coffin a rich burial cloak of black velvet, decorated with two white crosses. There were many torchlights carried by friends and gentlemen; the marquis’ son, named Adam, was at his head, the Earl of Murray on the right handle, the Earl of Seaforth on the left handle, the Earl of Sutherland on the third handle, and Sir Robert Gordon on the fourth handle. Besides these nobles, many barons and gentlemen were present, carrying over three hundred lit torches during the procession. He was taken to the east gate, down the path to the south kirk step of the college church, through the south kirk door, and buried in his own aisle amidst much mourning and lamentation. A burial of this type, with torchlight, had not been seen here for many days.”[231]
The marquis was a remarkable man for the age in which he lived, and there are no characters in that eventful period of Scottish history so well entitled to veneration and esteem. A lover of justice, he never attempted to aggrandize his vast possessions at the expense of his less powerful neighbours; a kind and humane superior and landlord, he exercised a lenient sway over his numerous vassals and tenants, who repaid his kindness by sincere attachment to his person and family. Endowed with great strength of mind, invincible courage, and consummate prudence, he surmounted the numerous difficulties with which he was surrounded, and lived to see the many factions which had conspired against him discomfited and dissolved. While his constant and undeviating attachment to the religion of his forefathers, raised up many enemies against him among the professors of the reformed doctrines, by whose cabals he was at one time obliged to leave the kingdom, his great power and influence were assailed by another formidable class of opponents among the turbulent nobility, who were grieved to see a man who had not imitated their venality and rapacity, not only retain his predominance in the north, but also receive especial marks of his sovereign’s regard. But skilful and intriguing as they were in all the dark and sinister ways of an age distinguished for its base and wicked practices, their machinations were frustrated by the discernment and honesty of George Gordon, the first Marquis of Huntly.
The marquis was an impressive man for his time, and few figures from that tumultuous period in Scottish history deserve as much respect and admiration. A lover of justice, he never tried to expand his extensive lands at the expense of his weaker neighbors; as a kind and compassionate lord, he ruled leniently over his many vassals and tenants, who responded to his generosity with genuine loyalty to him and his family. He was strong-minded, incredibly brave, and wise, overcoming the many challenges he faced and living to see the various factions that had plotted against him defeated and disbanded. His unwavering commitment to the faith of his ancestors earned him many enemies among the supporters of the reformed doctrines, whose conspiracies once forced him to leave the kingdom. Additionally, his significant power and influence were challenged by another group of formidable opponents among the restless nobility, who were upset to see a man who had not followed their corrupt and greedy ways not only maintain his dominance in the north but also receive special recognition from his sovereign. However, as skilled and cunning as they were in the dark and deceitful tactics characteristic of an era known for its corruption and immorality, their schemes were thwarted by the insight and integrity of George Gordon, the first Marquis of Huntly.
FOOTNOTES:
[211] Spalding says that the party were commanded by Lauchlan Macintosh, alias Lauchlan Og, uncle of the young chief, and Lauchlan Macintosh or Lauchlan Angus-son, eldest son of Angus Macintosh, alias Angus William, son of Auld Tirlie.—Memorialls of the Trubles in Scotland and in England, A.D. 1624–1645.
[211] Spalding states that the group was led by Lauchlan Macintosh, also known as Lauchlan Og, the uncle of the young chief, along with Lauchlan Macintosh or Lauchlan Angus-son, the eldest son of Angus Macintosh, also known as Angus William, son of Auld Tirlie.—Memorialls of the Trubles in Scotland and in England, CE 1624–1645.
[212] Memorials, vol. i. p. 8.
[216] A considerable number of gentlemen, chiefly from Ross, Sutherland, and Caithness, joined Mackay, some of whom rose to high rank in the army of Gustavus Adolphus. Among these were Robert Monroe of Foulis, and his brother, Hector; Thomas Mackenzie, brother of the Earl of Seaforth; John Monroe of Obisdell, and his brother Robert; John Monroe of Assynt, and others of that surname; Hugh Ross of Priesthill; David Ross and Nicolas Ross, sons of Alexander Ross of Invercharron; Hugh Gordon, son of Adam Gordon of Culkour; John Gordon, son of John Gordon of Garty; Adam Gordon and John Gordon, sons of Adam Gordon George-son; Ive Mackay, William, son of Donald Mackay of Scourie; William Gun, son of John Gun Rob-son; John Sinclair, bastard son of the earl of Caithness; Francis Sinclair, son of James Sinclair of Murkle; John Innes, son of William Innes of Sanset; John Gun, son of William Gun in Golspie-Kirktown; and George Gun, son of Alexander Gun Rob-son.
[216] A significant number of gentlemen, mainly from Ross, Sutherland, and Caithness, joined Mackay, some of whom achieved high ranks in the army of Gustavus Adolphus. Among them were Robert Monroe of Foulis and his brother Hector; Thomas Mackenzie, brother of the Earl of Seaforth; John Monroe of Obisdell and his brother Robert; John Monroe of Assynt and others with the same surname; Hugh Ross of Priesthill; David Ross and Nicolas Ross, sons of Alexander Ross of Invercharron; Hugh Gordon, son of Adam Gordon of Culkour; John Gordon, son of John Gordon of Garty; Adam Gordon and John Gordon, sons of Adam Gordon George-son; Ive Mackay, William, son of Donald Mackay of Scourie; William Gun, son of John Gun Rob-son; John Sinclair, illegitimate son of the Earl of Caithness; Francis Sinclair, son of James Sinclair of Murkle; John Innes, son of William Innes of Sanset; John Gun, son of William Gun in Golspie-Kirktown; and George Gun, son of Alexander Gun Rob-son.
[218] History, p. 416.
[219] Spalding says that Frendraught was “ordained to pay to the lady, relict of Rothiemay, and the bairns, fiftie thousand merks, in composition of the slaughter.”
[219] Spalding says that Frendraught was “ordered to pay the lady, widow of Rothiemay, and the children, fifty thousand merks, as compensation for the killing.”
[223] Spalding, p. 24.
[224] “Johne Meldrum haifing convocat to himselff certane brokin men, all fugitiues and rebellis, his complices and associattis, upone the aucht day of October, the yeir of God jai vic and threttie yeiris under silence and clud of nicht, betwix twelff hours at nycht and twa eftir mydnycht, come to the place of Frendraucht, and supponeing and certanely persuading himselff that the said James Creichtoun of Frendraucht wes lying within the tour of Frendraucht, quhilk was the only strenth and strongest pairt of the said place, the said Johne Meldrum, with his saidis complices, in maist tresonabill and feirfull maner, haifing brocht with thame ane hudge quantitie of powder, pik, brumstone, flax, and uther combustabill matter provydit be thame for the purpois, pat and convoyit the samyn in and throw the slittis and stones of the volt of the said grit tour of Frendraucht, weill knawin and foirseine be the said Johne Meldrum, quha with his complices at that instant tyme fyret the samyn pik, powder, brumstone, flax, and uther combustable matter above writtin, at dyuerse places of the said volt; quhilk being sua fyret and kindlet, did violentlie flie to ane hoill in the heid of the said volt and tak vent thairat, the whilk hoill of the said volt and vent thairof being perfytlie knawin to the said John Meldrum, be reasone he had remained in houshald with the said laird of Frendraucht, as his douiefull servand, within the said hous and place of Frendraucht for ane lang tyme of befoir, and knew and was previe to all the secreitis of the said house. And the said volt being sua fyret, the haill tour and houssis quhairof immediately thaireftir, being foure hous hight, in les space than ane hour tuik fyre in the deid hour of the night, and was in maist tresonabill, horrible, and lamentable maner brunt, blawin up, and consumet.”—Spalding’s Memorialls, Appendix, vol. i. p. 390.
[224] “Johne Meldrum gathered a group of outlaws, all fugitives and rebels, his accomplices and associates, on the night of October 8, 1630. Under the cover of darkness, between midnight and two in the morning, they arrived at the place of Frendraucht. Johne, believing for certain that James Creichtoun of Frendraucht was inside the Frendraucht tower, the strongest part of that location, set out with his accomplices in a most treacherous and fearful manner. They brought along a huge quantity of powder, pitch, brimstone, flax, and other flammable materials prepared for their purpose, and they managed to sneak these in through the slits and stones of the vault of the great tower of Frendraucht, which Johne Meldrum was well aware of. At that moment, he and his accomplices ignited the aforementioned pitch, powder, brimstone, flax, and other combustible materials in various spots within that vault. Once set ablaze, the fire violently shot up to a hole at the top of the vault and vented through it. That hole and its vent were perfectly known to Johne Meldrum because he had been living in the household of the laird of Frendraucht, serving him dutifully for a long time and was privy to all the secrets of the house. As the vault burned, the entire tower and its connected buildings, four stories high, caught fire in less than an hour during the dead of night and tragically burned and exploded in a most treasonous, horrific, and lamentable manner.” —Spalding’s Memorialls, Appendix, vol. i. p. 390.
[225] A ballad is still sung in the district around Frendraught, which, says Motherwell, “has a high degree of poetic merit, and probably was written at the time by an eye-witness of the event which it records.” We give a few verses from the version in Motherwell’s Minstrelsy, as quoted in the Appendix to Spalding, vol. i. p. 409.
[225] A ballad is still performed in the area around Frendraught, which, according to Motherwell, “has a high level of poetic quality, and was likely written by someone who witnessed the event it describes.” Here are a few verses from the version in Motherwell’s Minstrelsy, as referenced in the Appendix to Spalding, vol. i. p. 409.
“The eighteenth of October,
October 18th,
A dismal tale to hear,
A sad story to hear,
How good Lord John and Rothiemay
How good Lord John and Rothiemay
Was both burnt in the fire.
Was both burned in the fire.
They had not long cast off their cloaths,
They hadn't been out of their clothes for long,
And were but now asleep—
And were just asleep—
When the weary smoke began to rise,
When the tired smoke started to rise,
Likewise the scorching heat.
Also the scorching heat.
‘O waken, waken, Rothiemay,
‘O wake, wake, Rothiemay,
O waken, brother dear,
Wake up, dear brother,
And turn you to our Saviour,
And turn to our Savior,
There is strong treason here.’
There’s serious treason here.
He did him to the wire-window
He took him to the wire window.
As fast as he could gang—
As quickly as he could go—
Says—‘Wae to the hands put in the stancheons,
Says—‘Woe to the hands that touch the stanchions,
For out we’ll never win.’
For us, we'll never win.
Cried—‘Mercy, mercy, Lady Frendraught,
Cried, "Have mercy, Lady Frendraught,"
Will ye not sink with sin?
Will you not drown in sin?
For first your husband killed my father,
For starters, your husband killed my dad,
And now you burn his son.’
And now you're burning his son.
O then out spoke her, Lady Frendraught,
O then Lady Frendraught said,
And loudly did she cry—
And she cried loudly—
‘It were great pity for good Lord John,
‘It would be a great pity for good Lord John,
But none for Rothiemay.
But none for Rothiemay.
But the keys are casten in the deep draw well,
But the keys are thrown into the deep well,
Ye cannot get away.’
You can't escape.
While he stood in this dreadful plight,
While he stood in this terrible situation,
Most piteous to be seen,
Most heartbreaking to witness,
There called out his servant Gordon,
There called out his servant Gordon,
As he had frantic been.
He had been frantic.
‘O loup, O loup, my dear master,
‘O loup, O loup, my dear master,
O loup and come to me;
O loup and come to me;
I’ll catch you in my arms two,
I’ll catch you in my arms too,
One foot I will not flee.’
One foot I won't run away.
‘But I cannot loup, I cannot come,
‘But I can’t jump, I can’t come,
I cannot win to thee;
I can't win you over;
My head’s fast in the wire-window,
My head's stuck in the wire window,
My feet burning from me.
My feet are burning.
‘Take here the rings from my white fingers,
‘Take these rings from my white fingers,
That are so long and small,
That are so long and thin,
And give them to my Lady fair,
And give them to my lovely lady,
Where she sits in her hall.
Where she sits in her living room.
‘So I cannot loup, I cannot come,
‘So I cannot leap, I cannot come,
I cannot loup to thee—
I can't leap to you—
My earthly part is all consumed,
My physical self is all used up,
My spirit but speaks to thee.’
My spirit just speaks to you.
Wringing her hands, tearing her hair,
Wringing her hands and pulling at her hair,
His Lady she was seen,
He saw his lady,
And thus addressed his servant Gordon,
And so he spoke to his servant, Gordon,
Where he stood on the green.
Where he stood on the grass.
‘O wae be to you, George Gordon,
‘O wae be to you, George Gordon,
An ill death may you die,
An unpleasant death may you face,
So safe and sound as you stand there,
So safe and secure as you stand there,
And my Lord bereaved from me.’
And my Lord taken away from me.’
‘I bade him loup, I bade him come,
‘I told him to jump, I told him to come,
I bade him loup to me,
I called him to jump to me,
I’d catch him in my arms two,
I’d catch him in my arms too,
A foot I should not flee.’
A foot I should not run from.
And aft she cried, ‘Ohon! alas, alas,
And after she cried, ‘Oh no! Alas, alas,
A sair heart’s ill to win;
A wounded heart's hard to heal;
I wan a sair heart when I married him,
I had a sad heart when I married him,
And the day it’s well return’d again.’”
And the day will come again.
[226] Spalding, vol. i. p. 29.
[227] The “Common Band” or “General Band,” was the name given in popular speech to an Act of the Scottish Parliament of the year 1587, which was passed with the view of maintaining good order, both on the Borders and in the Highlands and Isles. The plan on which this Act chiefly proceeded was, “To make it imperative on all landlords, bailies, and chiefs of clans, to find sureties to a large amount, proportioned to their wealth and the number of their vassals or clansmen, for the peaceable and orderly behaviour of those under them. It was provided, that, if a superior, after having found the required sureties, should fail to make immediate reparation of any injuries committed by persons for whom he was bound to answer, the injured party might proceed at law against the sureties for the amount of the damage sustained. Besides being compelled, in such cases, to reimburse his sureties, the superior was to incur a heavy fine to the Crown. This important statute likewise contained many useful provisions for facilitating the administration of justice in these rude districts.”—Spalding’s Memorialls, vol. i. p. 3, (note). Gregory’s Western Highlands, p. 237.
[227] The “Common Band” or “General Band” was the name commonly used for an Act passed by the Scottish Parliament in 1587 aimed at maintaining order in the Borders, Highlands, and Isles. The main premise of this Act required all landlords, bailies, and clan chiefs to provide sureties of substantial amounts based on their wealth and the number of their vassals or clansmen, ensuring that those under their authority behaved peacefully and orderly. If a superior, having provided the necessary sureties, failed to promptly address any injuries caused by those they were responsible for, the injured party could legally hold the sureties accountable for the damages. In addition to having to compensate the sureties, the superior faced a hefty fine from the Crown. This significant statute also included several beneficial provisions to make the administration of justice easier in these rough areas.—Spalding’s Memorialls, vol. i. p. 3, (note). Gregory’s Western Highlands, p. 237.
CHAPTER XII.
A.D. 1636—(September) 1644.
A.D. 1636—(September) 1644.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—Charles I., 1625–1649.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—Charles I, 1625–1649.
Charles I. attempts to introduce Episcopacy into Scotland—Meets with opposition—Preparations for war—Doings in the North—Earl of Montrose—Montrose at Aberdeen—Arrests the Marquis of Huntly—Covenanters of the North meet at Turriff—The “Trott of Turray”—Movements of the Gordons—Viscount Aboyne lands at Aberdeen—“Raid of Stonehaven”—Battle at the Bridge of Dee—Pacification of Berwick—War again—Earl of Argyle endeavours to secure the West Highlands—Harsh proceedings against the Earl of Airly—Montrose goes over to the king—Marquis of Huntly rises in the North—Montrose enters Scotland in disguise—Landing of Irish forces in the West Highlands—Meeting of Montrose and Alexander Macdonald—Athole-men join Montrose—Montrose advances into Strathearn—Battle of Tippermuir.
Charles I tries to bring Episcopacy to Scotland—Faces opposition—Prepares for war—Events in the North—Earl of Montrose—Montrose in Aberdeen—Arrests the Marquis of Huntly—Covenanters in the North gather at Turriff—The “Trott of Turray”—Movements of the Gordons—Viscount Aboyne arrives at Aberdeen—“Raid of Stonehaven”—Battle at the Bridge of Dee—Pacification of Berwick—War resumes—Earl of Argyle works to secure the West Highlands—Harsh actions against the Earl of Airly—Montrose allies with the king—Marquis of Huntly rises in the North—Montrose enters Scotland in disguise—Irish forces land in the West Highlands—Montrose meets Alexander Macdonald—Athole-men join Montrose—Montrose moves into Strathearn—Battle of Tippermuir.
Hitherto the history of the Highlands has been confined chiefly to the feuds and conflicts of the clans, the details of which, though interesting to their descendants, cannot be supposed to afford the same gratification to readers at large. We now enter upon a more important era, when the Highlanders begin to play a much more prominent part in the theatre of our national history, and to give a foretaste of that military prowess for which they afterwards became so highly distinguished.
Until now, the history of the Highlands has mostly focused on the feuds and battles of the clans. While these details are fascinating to their descendants, they likely won't be as engaging for general readers. We're now entering a more significant era, where the Highlanders start to take a much more prominent role in our national history and show early signs of the military skill that later made them so well-known.
In entering upon the details of the military achievements of the Highlanders during the period of the civil wars, it is quite unnecessary and foreign to our purpose to trouble the reader with a history of the rash, unconstitutional, and ill-fated attempt of Charles I. to introduce Episcopacy into Scotland; nor, for the same reason, is it requisite to detail minutely the proceedings of the authors of the Covenant.[166] Suffice it to say, that in consequence of the inflexible determination of Charles to force English Episcopacy upon the people of Scotland, the great majority of the nation declared their determination “by the great name of the Lord their God,” to defend their religion against what they considered to be errors and corruptions. Notwithstanding, however, the most positive demonstrations on the part of the people to resist, Charles, acting by the advice of a privy council of Scotsmen established in England, exclusively devoted to the affairs of Scotland, and instigated by Archbishop Laud, resolved to suppress the Covenant by open force. In order to gain time for the necessary preparations, he sent the Marquis of Hamilton, as his commissioner, to Scotland, who was instructed to promise “that the practice of the liturgy and the canons should never be pressed in any other than a fair and legal way, and that the high commission should be so rectified as never to impugn the laws, or to be a just grievance to loyal subjects,” and that the king would pardon those who had lately taken an illegal covenant, on their immediately renouncing it, and giving up the bond to the commissioners.
As we dive into the details of the military achievements of the Highlanders during the civil wars, there’s no need to burden the reader with a history of Charles I's reckless, unconstitutional, and doomed attempt to impose Episcopacy on Scotland. Similarly, it’s not necessary to go into detail about the actions of the authors of the Covenant.[166] It’s enough to say that because of Charles's unwavering determination to force English Episcopacy on the Scottish people, the vast majority of the nation declared “by the great name of the Lord their God” their resolve to defend their religion against what they viewed as errors and corruptions. However, despite the strong resistance from the people, Charles, following the advice of a group of Scottish nobles based in England who were focused solely on Scottish affairs and pushed by Archbishop Laud, decided to crush the Covenant using military force. To buy time for necessary preparations, he sent the Marquis of Hamilton as his commissioner to Scotland. Hamilton was instructed to promise that “the practice of the liturgy and the canons should never be enforced in any way other than fairly and legally, and that the high commission would be adjusted so as not to contradict the laws or create a legitimate grievance for loyal subjects,” and that the king would forgive those who had recently taken an illegal covenant if they immediately renounced it and surrendered the bond to the commissioners.
When the Covenanters heard of Hamilton’s approach, they appointed a national fast to be held, to beg the blessing of God upon the kirk, and on the 10th of June, 1638, the marquis was received at Leith, and proceeded to the capital through an assemblage of about 60,000 Covenanters, and 500 ministers. The spirit and temper of such a vast assemblage overawed the marquis, and he therefore concealed his instructions. After making two successive journeys to London to communicate the alarming state of affairs, and to receive fresh instructions, he, on his second return, issued a proclamation, discharging “the service book, the book of canons, and the high commission court, dispensing with the five articles of Perth, dispensing the entrants into the ministry from taking the oath of supremacy and of canonical obedience, commanding all persons to lay aside the new Covenant, and take that which had been published by the king’s father in 1589, and summoning a free assembly of the kirk to meet in the month of November, and a parliament in the month of May, the following year.” Matters had, however, proceeded too far for submission to the conditions of the proclamation, and the covenanting leaders answered it by a formal protest, in which they gave sixteen reasons, showing that to comply with the demands of the king would be to betray the cause of God, and to act against the dictates of conscience.
When the Covenanters heard about Hamilton’s approach, they called for a national day of fasting to seek God’s blessing on the church. On June 10, 1638, the marquis arrived in Leith and made his way to the capital through a crowd of around 60,000 Covenanters and 500 ministers. The sheer size and determination of this large crowd intimidated the marquis, so he kept his orders hidden. After making two trips to London to discuss the troubling situation and to receive new instructions, he returned for the second time and issued a proclamation. This proclamation banned “the service book, the book of canons, and the high commission court, exempted entrants into the ministry from taking the oath of supremacy and canonical obedience, required everyone to abandon the new Covenant and adopt the one published by the king’s father in 1589, and announced a free assembly of the church to meet in November, along with a parliament in May of the following year.” However, things had gone too far for them to accept the terms of the proclamation, and the leaders of the Covenanters responded with a formal protest, outlining sixteen reasons that showed complying with the king’s demands would betray God’s cause and go against their conscience.
In consequence of the opposition made to the proclamation, it was generally expected that the king would have recalled the order for the meeting of the assembly at Glasgow; but no prohibition having been issued, that assembly, which consisted, besides the clergy, of one lay-elder and four lay-assessors from every presbytery, met at the time appointed, viz., in the month of November, 1638. After the assembly had spent a week in violent debates, the commissioner, in terms of his instructions, declared it dissolved; but, encouraged by the accession of the Earl of Argyle, who placed himself at the head of the Covenanters, the members declined to disperse at the mere mandate of the sovereign, and passed a resolution that, in spiritual matters, the kirk was independent of the civil power, and that the dissolution by the commissioner was illegal and void. After spending three weeks in revising the ecclesiastical regulations introduced into Scotland since the accession of James to the crown of England, the assembly condemned the liturgy, ordinal, book of canons, and court of high commission, and, assuming all the powers of legislation, abolished episcopacy, and excommunicated the bishops themselves, and the ministers who supported them. Charles declared their proceedings null; but the people received them with great joy, and testified their approbation by a national thanksgiving.
As a result of the opposition to the proclamation, it was widely anticipated that the king would have revoked the order for the assembly meeting in Glasgow; however, since no prohibition was issued, that assembly, which included one lay elder and four lay assessors from each presbytery along with the clergy, gathered at the scheduled time, in November 1638. After a week of intense debates, the commissioner, following his instructions, declared it dissolved; however, encouraged by the support of the Earl of Argyle, who took charge of the Covenanters, the members refused to disperse simply because of the sovereign's command. They passed a resolution declaring that, in spiritual matters, the church was independent of civil authority, and that the commissioner's dissolution was illegal and void. After spending three weeks reviewing the ecclesiastical regulations established in Scotland since James became king of England, the assembly condemned the liturgy, ordinal, book of canons, and court of high commission, and, claiming all legislative powers, abolished episcopacy and excommunicated the bishops and ministers who supported them. Charles declared their actions null, but the people received them with great joy and showed their approval with a national day of thanksgiving.
Both parties had for some time been preparing for war, and they now hastened on their plans. In consequence of an order from the supreme committee of the Covenanters in Edinburgh, every man capable of bearing arms was called out and trained. Experienced Scottish officers, who had spent the greater part of their lives in military service in Sweden and Germany, returned to Scotland to place themselves at the head of their countrymen, and the Scottish merchants in Holland supplied them with arms and ammunition. The king advanced as far as York with an army, the Scottish bishops[167] making him believe that the news of his approach would induce the Covenanters to submit themselves to his pleasure; but he was disappointed,—for instead of submitting themselves, they were the first to commence hostilities. About the 19th of March, 1639, General Leslie, the covenanting general, with a few men, surprised, and without difficulty, occupied the castle of Edinburgh, and about the same time the Earl of Traquair surrendered Dalkeith house. Dumbarton castle, like that of Edinburgh, was taken by stratagem, the governor, named Stewart, being intercepted on a Sunday as he returned from church, and made to change clothes with another gentleman and give the pass-word, by which means the Covenanters easily obtained possession. The king, on arriving at Durham, despatched the Marquis of Hamilton with a fleet of forty ships, having on board 6,000 troops, to the Frith of Forth; but as both sides of the Frith were well fortified at different points, and covered with troops, he was unable to effect a landing.[232]
Both sides had been preparing for war for a while, and they quickly moved forward with their plans. Following an order from the top committee of the Covenanters in Edinburgh, every man who could bear arms was called up and trained. Experienced Scottish officers, who had spent most of their lives in military service in Sweden and Germany, returned to Scotland to lead their fellow countrymen, while Scottish merchants in Holland supplied them with weapons and ammunition. The king advanced as far as York with an army, believing that the Scottish bishops would convince the Covenanters to submit to him. However, he was disappointed—rather than surrendering, the Covenanters were the first to start fighting. Around March 19, 1639, General Leslie, the Covenanting general, surprised and easily took control of Edinburgh Castle with a small force. Around the same time, the Earl of Traquair surrendered Dalkeith House. Dumbarton Castle, like Edinburgh, was taken by trickery; the governor, named Stewart, was intercepted on a Sunday as he returned from church, forced to change clothes with another man, and made to give the pass-word, allowing the Covenanters to easily seize control. Upon reaching Durham, the king sent the Marquis of Hamilton with a fleet of forty ships carrying 6,000 troops to the Firth of Forth. However, since both sides of the Firth were well fortified and manned by troops, he was unable to make a landing.[232]
In the meantime, the Marquis of Huntly raised the royal standard in the north, and as the Earl of Sutherland, accompanied by Lord Reay, John, Master of Berridale and others, had been very busy in Inverness and Elgin, persuading the inhabitants to subscribe the Covenant, the marquis wrote him confidentially, blaming him for his past conduct, and advising him to declare for the king; but the earl informed him in reply, that it was against the bishops and their innovations, and not against the king, that he had so acted. The earl then, in his turn, advised the marquis to join the Covenanters, by doing which he said he would not only confer honour on himself, but much good on his native country; that in any private question in which Huntly was personally interested he would assist, but that in the present affair he would not aid him. The earl thereupon joined the Earl of Seaforth, the Master of Berridale, Lord Lovat, Lord Reay, the laird of Balnagown, the Rosses, the Monroes, the laird of Grant, Macintosh, the laird of Innes, the sheriff of Moray, the baron of Kilravock, the laird of Altire, the tutor of Duffus, and the other Covenanters on the north of the river Spey.
In the meantime, the Marquis of Huntly raised the royal flag in the north. The Earl of Sutherland, along with Lord Reay, John, Master of Berridale, and others, was busy in Inverness and Elgin, convincing the locals to support the Covenant. The marquis wrote to him privately, criticizing his past actions and urging him to support the king. However, the earl replied that his actions were against the bishops and their changes, not against the king. The earl then suggested that the marquis join the Covenanters, stating that doing so would bring honor to him and benefit his homeland. He offered to help with any private issue that Huntly was personally concerned about, but declared he would not assist him in this matter. The earl then allied with the Earl of Seaforth, the Master of Berridale, Lord Lovat, Lord Reay, the laird of Balnagown, the Rosses, the Monroes, the laird of Grant, Macintosh, the laird of Innes, the sheriff of Moray, the baron of Kilravock, the laird of Altire, the tutor of Duffus, and the other Covenanters north of the river Spey.
The Marquis of Huntly assembled his forces first at Turriff, and afterwards at Kintore, whence he marched upon Aberdeen, which he took possession of in name of the king. The marquis being informed shortly after his arrival in Aberdeen, that a meeting of Covenanters, who resided within his district, was to be held at Turriff on the 14th of February, resolved to disperse them. He therefore wrote letters to his chief dependents, requiring them to meet him at Turriff the same day, and bring with them no arms but swords and “schottis” or pistols. One of these letters fell into the hands of the Earl of Montrose, one of the chief covenanting lords, who determined at all hazards to protect the meeting of his friends, the Covenanters. In pursuance of this resolution, he collected, with great alacrity, some of his best friends in Angus, and with his own and their dependents, to the number of about 800 men, he crossed the range of hills called the Grangebean, between Angus and Aberdeenshire, and took possession of Turriff on the morning of the 14th of February. When Huntly’s party arrived during the course of the day, they were surprised at seeing the little churchyard of the village filled with armed men; and they were still more surprised to observe them levelling their hagbuts at them across the walls of the churchyard. Not knowing how to act in the absence of the marquis, they retired to a place called the Broad Ford of Towie, about two miles south from the village, when they were soon joined by Huntly and his suite. After some consultation, the marquis, after parading his men in order of battle along the north-west side of the village, in sight of Montrose, dispersed his party, which amounted to 2,000 men, without offering to attack Montrose, on the pretence that his commission of lieutenancy only authorised him to act on the defensive.[233]
The Marquis of Huntly gathered his forces first at Turriff and then at Kintore, from where he marched to Aberdeen, which he took over in the name of the king. Shortly after arriving in Aberdeen, he learned that a meeting of Covenanters in his area was set for the 14th of February at Turriff, and he decided to break it up. He wrote letters to his key supporters, asking them to meet him at Turriff that same day, instructing them to only bring swords and "schottis" or pistols. One of these letters ended up in the hands of the Earl of Montrose, one of the leading Covenant leaders, who resolved to defend the meeting at all costs. Acting on this decision, he quickly gathered some of his closest allies from Angus, and along with his followers, totaling about 800 men, he crossed the hills known as the Grangebean between Angus and Aberdeenshire and took over Turriff on the morning of the 14th of February. When Huntly's forces arrived later that day, they were shocked to find the small churchyard filled with armed men, even more surprised when they saw them aiming their guns at them from behind the churchyard walls. Unsure of what to do without the marquis, they retreated to a location called the Broad Ford of Towie, about two miles south of the village, where they were soon joined by Huntly and his entourage. After some discussion, the marquis lined up his troops in battle formation along the northwest side of the village, where Montrose could see them, but instead of attacking Montrose, he dispersed his force of 2,000 men, claiming that his commission of lieutenancy only allowed him to act defensively.[233]
James Graham, Earl, and afterwards first Marquis of Montrose, who played so prominent a part in the history of the troublous times on which we are entering, was descended from a family which can be traced back to the beginning of the 12th century. His ancestor, the Earl of Montrose, fell at Flodden, and his[168] grandfather became viceroy of Scotland after James VI. ascended the throne of England. He himself was born in 1612, his mother being Lady Margaret Ruthven, eldest daughter of William, first Earl of Gowrie. He succeeded to the estates and title in 1626, on the death of his father, and three years after, married Magdalene Carnegie, daughter of Lord Carnegie of Kinnaird. He pursued his studies at St. Andrews University and Kinnaird Castle till he was about twenty years of age, when he went to the Continent and studied at the academies of France and Italy, returning an accomplished gentleman and a soldier. On his return he was, for some reason, coldly received by Charles I., and it is supposed by some that it was mainly out of chagrin on this account that he joined the Covenanters. Whatever may have been his motive for joining them, he was certainly an important and powerful accession to their ranks, although, as will be seen, his adherence to them was but of short duration.
James Graham, Earl, and later the first Marquis of Montrose, who played a significant role in the tumultuous times we're about to discuss, came from a family that dates back to the early 12th century. His ancestor, the Earl of Montrose, died at Flodden, and his[168] grandfather became the viceroy of Scotland after James VI took the throne of England. He was born in 1612, and his mother was Lady Margaret Ruthven, the eldest daughter of William, the first Earl of Gowrie. He inherited the estates and title in 1626, following his father's death, and three years later, he married Magdalene Carnegie, the daughter of Lord Carnegie of Kinnaird. He studied at St. Andrews University and Kinnaird Castle until he was about twenty, when he went to the Continent to attend academies in France and Italy, returning as a well-educated gentleman and soldier. Upon his return, he was, for some reason, met with a cool reception by Charles I, and some believe that this was a significant factor in his decision to join the Covenanters. Regardless of his reasons for aligning with them, he certainly became an important and powerful addition to their ranks, though, as will be shown, his loyalty to them was only brief.
Montrose is thus portrayed by his contemporary, Patrick Gordon of Ruthven, author of Britane’s Distemper. “It cannot be denied but he was ane accomplished gentleman of many excellent partes; a bodie not tall, but comely and well compossed in all his liniamentes; his complexion meerly whitee, with flaxin haire; of a stayed, graue, and solide looke, and yet his eyes sparkling and full of lyfe; of speach slowe, but wittie and full of sence; a presence graitfull, courtly, and so winneing vpon the beholder, as it seemed to claime reuerence without seweing for it; for he was so affable, so courteous, so benign, as seemed verely to scorne ostentation and the keeping of state, and therefor he quicklie made a conquesse of the heartes of all his followers, so as whan he list he could haue lead them in a chaine to haue followed him with chearefullnes in all his interpryses; and I am certanely perswaded, that this his gratious, humane, and courteous fredome of behauiour, being certanely acceptable befor God as well as men, was it that wanne him so much renovne, and inabled him cheifly, in the loue of his followers, to goe through so great interprysses, wheirin his equall had failled, altho they exceeded him farre in power, nor can any other reason be giuen for it, but only this that followeth. He did not seeme to affect state, nor to claime reuerence, nor to keepe a distance with gentlemen that ware not his domestickes; but rather in a noble yet courteouse way he seemed to slight those vanisheing smockes of greatnes, affecting rather the reall possession of mens heartes then the frothie and outward showe of reuerence; and therefor was all reuerence thrust vpon him, because all did loue him, therfor all did honour him and reuerence him, yea, haueing once acquired there heartes, they ware readie not only to honour him, but to quarrell with any that would not honour him, and would not spare there fortounes, nor there derrest blood about there heartes, to the end he might be honoured, because they saue that he tooke the right course to obtaine honour. He had fund furth the right way to be reuerenced, and thereby was approued that propheticke maxime which hath never failed, nor neuer shall faille, being pronounced by the Fontaine of treuth (He that exalteth himselfe shall be humbled); for his winneing behauiour and courteous caryage got him more respect then those to whom they ware bound both by the law of nature and by good reason to hawe giuen it to. Nor could any other reason be giuen for it, but only there to much keepeing of distance, and caryeing themselfes in a more statlye and reserued way, without putteing a difference betuixt a free borne gentleman and a seruille or base mynded slaue.
Montrose is depicted by his contemporary, Patrick Gordon of Ruthven, the author of Britane’s Distemper. “It cannot be denied that he was an accomplished gentleman of many excellent qualities; a body not tall, but attractive and well-proportioned in all his features; his complexion purely white, with flaxen hair; he had a composed, serious, and solid look, yet his eyes sparkled and were full of life; his speech was slow, but clever and full of meaning; his presence was graceful, courtly, and so charming to the observer that it seemed to command respect without actively seeking it; for he was so affable, so courteous, so kind that he genuinely seemed to dismiss pretense and the maintenance of status, and because of this, he quickly won the hearts of all his followers, so that whenever he chose, he could lead them effortlessly to follow him cheerfully in all his endeavors; and I am sure that this gracious, humane, and courteous freedom of behavior, being genuinely pleasing before God as well as men, was what earned him so much renown, and enabled him, especially in the love of his followers, to undertake great enterprises, where his equals had failed, despite their far greater power. No other reason can be given for this but simply the following. He did not seem to desire status, nor demand respect, nor keep a distance from gentlemen who were not his close associates; rather, in a noble yet courteous manner, he seemed to disregard those fleeting signs of greatness, preferring the genuine possession of people’s hearts over the superficial and outward show of respect; and so respect was freely given to him because everyone loved him, thus everyone honored and respected him, even to the point that having once won their hearts, they were ready not only to honor him but to quarrel with anyone who would not honor him, and would not hesitate to risk their fortunes or their dearest blood to ensure he was honored, because they believed he followed the right path to gain honor. He had discovered the right way to be respected, thereby affirming that prophetic maxim which has never failed and never shall fail, pronounced by the fountain of truth (He that exalteth himself shall be humbled); for his engaging behavior and courteous demeanor earned him more respect than those to whom they were obligated both by natural law and by good reason to have given it. No other reason could be given for it, except that they maintained too much distance and conducted themselves in a more formal and reserved manner, without making a distinction between a freeborn gentleman and a servile or base-minded slave."
“This much I thought good by the way to signifie; for the best and most waliant generall that euer lead ane armie if he mistake the disposition of the nation whom he commandes, and will not descend a litle till he meete with the genious of his shouldiours, on whose followeing his grandour and the success of his interpryses chiefely dependeth, stryueing through a high soireing and ower winneing ambition to drawe them to his byas with awe and not with lowe, that leader, I say, shall neuer prewaill against his enemies with ane armie of the Scotes nation.”
“This much I thought was important to point out; for the best and most courageous general who ever led an army, if he misjudges the character of the nation he commands and doesn't take the time to understand the spirit of his soldiers—on whose loyalty his greatness and the success of his efforts mainly depend—striving through high-handedness and overwhelming ambition to draw them to his side through fear rather than respect, that leader, I say, will never succeed against his enemies with an army of the Scots.”
Montrose had, about this time, received a commission from the Tables—as the boards of representatives, chosen respectively by the nobility, county gentry, clergy, and inhabitants of[169] the burghs, were called—to raise a body of troops for the service of the Covenanters, and he now proceeded to embody them with extraordinary promptitude. Within one month, he collected a force of about 3,000 horse and foot, from the counties of Fife, Forfar, and Perth, and put them into a complete state of military discipline. Being joined by the forces under General Leslie, he marched upon Aberdeen, which he entered, without opposition, on the 30th of March, the Marquis of Huntly having abandoned the town on his approach. Some idea of the well-appointed state of this army may be formed from the curious description of Spalding, who says, that “upon the morne, being Saturday, they came in order of battell, weill armed, both on horse and foot, ilk horseman having five shot at the least, with ane carabine in his hand, two pistols by his sydes, and other two at his saddell toir; the pikemen in their ranks, with pike and sword; the musketiers in their ranks, with musket, musket-staffe, bandelier, sword, powder, ball, and match; ilk company, both on horse and foot, had their captains, lieutenants, ensignes, serjeants, and other officers and commanders, all for the most part in buff coats, and in goodly order. They had five colours or ensignes, whereof the Earl of Montrose had one, haveing this motto: ‘For Religion, the Covenant, and the Countrie;’ the Earle of Marischall had one, the Earle of Kinghorne had one, and the town of Dundie had two. They had trumpeters to ilk company of horsemen, and drummers to ilk company of footmen; they had their meat, drink, and other provision, bag and baggage, carryed with them, all done be advyse of his excellence Felt Marschall Leslie, whose councell Generall Montrose followed in this busieness. Now, in seemly order and good array, this army came forward, and entered the burgh of Aberdein, about ten hours in the morning, at the Over Kirkgate Port, syne came doun throw the Broadgate, throw the Castlegate, out at the Justice Port to the Queen’s Links directly. Here it is to be notted that few or none of this hail army wanted ane blew ribbin hung about his craig, doun under his left arme, which they called the Covenanters’ Ribbin. But the Lord Gordon, and some other of the marquess’ bairnes and familie, had ane ribbin when he was dwelling in the toun, of ane reid flesh cullor, which they wore in their hatts, and called it The Royall Ribbin, as a signe of their love and loyalltie to the king. In despyte and derision thereof this blew ribbin was worne, and called the Covenanters’ Ribbin, be the hail souldiers of the army, and would not hear of the royall ribbin; such was their pryde and malice.”[234]
Montrose had, around this time, gotten a commission from the Tables—what they called the boards of representatives made up of the nobility, county gentry, clergy, and residents of the burghs—to raise a group of troops for the Covenanters, and he now began to organize them with remarkable speed. Within a month, he gathered a force of about 3,000 soldiers, both cavalry and infantry, from the counties of Fife, Forfar, and Perth, and brought them into a disciplined military state. Joined by the forces under General Leslie, he marched to Aberdeen, entering the city without resistance on March 30, as the Marquis of Huntly had abandoned it before his arrival. A glimpse of the well-prepared condition of this army can be seen in the detailed account by Spalding, who notes that “the next day, which was Saturday, they came in battle order, well-armed, both on horseback and on foot, with each horseman carrying at least five shots, a carbine in his hand, two pistols at his sides, and two more at his saddle; the pikemen stood in their ranks, armed with pikes and swords; the musketeers lined up with muskets, musket stocks, bandoliers, swords, powder, balls, and matches; each company, both mounted and on foot, had its captains, lieutenants, ensigns, sergeants, and other officers, most of them in buff coats and in solid formation. They displayed five colors or ensigns, one of which was carried by the Earl of Montrose, bearing the motto: ‘For Religion, the Covenant, and the Country;’ the Earl of Marischall had one, the Earl of Kinghorne had another, and the town of Dundee displayed two. They had trumpeters for each cavalry company and drummers for each infantry company; they carried their food, drinks, and other supplies, all arranged under the advice of his excellency, Field Marshal Leslie, whose counsel General Montrose followed in these matters. Thus, in orderly formation, this army advanced and entered the town of Aberdeen around ten in the morning, at the Over Kirkgate Port, then moved down through the Broadgate, through the Castlegate, and out at the Justice Port towards the Queen’s Links. It’s noteworthy that few, if any, in this whole army did not wear a blue ribbon hung around their neck, under their left arm, which they called the Covenanters’ Ribbon. However, the Lord Gordon and some of the marquess’ children and family had a ribbon, when they were living in town, of a red flesh color, which they wore in their hats and called it The Royal Ribbon, as a sign of their love and loyalty to the king. In spite and mockery of this, the blue ribbon was worn and referred to as the Covenanters’ Ribbon by all the soldiers in the army, who would not acknowledge the royal ribbon; such was their pride and bitterness.”
At Aberdeen Montrose was joined the same day by Lord Fraser, the Master of Forbes, the laird of Dalgettie, the tutor of Pitsligo, the Earl Marshal’s men in Buchan, with several other gentlemen and their tenants, dependants, and servants, to the number of 2,000, an addition which augmented Montrose’s army to 9,000 men. Leaving the Earl of Kinghorn with 1,500 men to keep possession of Aberdeen, Montrose marched the same day towards Kintore, where he encamped that night. Halting all Sunday, he proceeded on the Monday to Inverury, where he again pitched his camp. The Marquis of Huntly grew alarmed at this sudden and unexpected movement, and thought it now time to treat with such a formidable foe for his personal safety. He, therefore, despatched Robert Gordon of Straloch and Doctor Gordon, an Aberdeen physician, to Montrose’s camp, to request an interview. The marquis proposed to meet him on a moor near Blackhall, about two miles from the camp, with 11 attendants each, with no arms but a single sword at their side. After consulting with Field Marshal Leslie and the other officers, Montrose agreed to meet the marquis, on Thursday the 4th of April, at the place mentioned. The parties accordingly met. Among the eleven who attended the marquis were his son James, Lord Aboyne, and the Lord Oliphant. Lords Elcho and Cowper were of the party who attended Montrose. After the usual salutation they both alighted and entered into conversation; but, coming to no understanding, they adjourned the conference till the following morning, when the marquis signed a paper obliging himself to maintain the king’s authority, “the liberty of church and state, religion and laws.” He promised at the same time to do his best to make his friends, tenants, and[170] servants subscribe the Covenant.[235] The marquis, after this arrangement, went to Strathbogie, and Montrose returned with his army to Aberdeen, the following day.
At Aberdeen, Montrose was joined the same day by Lord Fraser, the Master of Forbes, the laird of Dalgettie, the tutor of Pitsligo, the Earl Marshal’s men in Buchan, along with several other gentlemen and their tenants, dependents, and servants, totaling about 2,000 people. This brought Montrose’s army to 9,000 men. He left the Earl of Kinghorn with 1,500 men to hold Aberdeen and marched that same day towards Kintore, where he set up camp for the night. He stayed put all Sunday and then moved on Monday to Inverury, where he established another camp. The Marquis of Huntly became worried about this sudden and unexpected move and decided it was time to negotiate for his safety. He sent Robert Gordon of Straloch and Doctor Gordon, an Aberdeen physician, to Montrose’s camp to request a meeting. The marquis proposed to meet on a moor near Blackhall, about two miles from the camp, with 11 attendants each, armed only with a single sword at their side. After discussing it with Field Marshal Leslie and the other officers, Montrose agreed to meet the marquis on Thursday, April 4th, at the designated location. The two sides met as planned. Among the eleven accompanying the marquis were his son James, Lord Aboyne, and Lord Oliphant. Lords Elcho and Cowper attended Montrose. Following the usual greetings, they both dismounted and started a conversation; however, they couldn’t reach an agreement and decided to postpone the discussion until the next morning. On that morning, the marquis signed a document committing himself to uphold the king’s authority, “the liberty of church and state, religion and laws.” He also pledged to try his best to get his friends, tenants, and servants to subscribe to the Covenant. After this arrangement, the marquis went to Strathbogie, and Montrose returned with his army to Aberdeen the next day.
The marquis had not been many days at Strathbogie, when he received a notice from Montrose to repair to Aberdeen with his two sons, Lord Gordon and Viscount Aboyne, for the ostensible purpose of assisting the committee in their deliberations as to the settlement of the disturbances in the north.[236] On Huntly receiving an assurance from Montrose and the other covenanting leaders that no attempt should be made to detain himself and his sons as prisoners, he complied with Montrose’s invitation, and repairing to Aberdeen, he took up his quarters in the laird of Pitfoddel’s house.
The marquis had not been at Strathbogie for many days when he got a message from Montrose to head to Aberdeen with his two sons, Lord Gordon and Viscount Aboyne, supposedly to help the committee with their discussions about resolving the disturbances in the north.[236] After Huntly received a guarantee from Montrose and the other covenanting leaders that there would be no attempts to capture him and his sons, he accepted Montrose’s invitation and went to Aberdeen, where he stayed at the laird of Pitfoddel’s house.
The arrest of the marquis, which followed, has been attributed, not without reason, to the intrigues of the Frasers and the Forbeses, who bore a mortal antipathy to the house of Huntly, and who were desirous to see the “Cock of the North,” as the powerful head of that house was popularly called, humbled.[237] But, be these conjectures as they may, on the morning after the marquis’s arrival at Aberdeen, viz., on the 11th April, a council of the principal officers of Montrose’s army was held, at which it was determined to arrest the marquis and Lord Gordon, his eldest son, and carry them to Edinburgh. It was not, however, judged advisable to act upon this resolution immediately, and to do away with any appearance of treachery, Montrose and his friends invited the marquis and his two sons to supper the following evening. During the entertainment the most friendly civilities were passed on both sides, and, after the party had become somewhat merry, Montrose and his friends hinted to the marquis the expediency, in the present posture of affairs, of resigning his commission of lieutenancy. They also proposed that he should write a letter to the king along with the resignation of his commission, in favour of the Covenanters, as good and loyal subjects; and that he should despatch the laird of Cluny, the following morning, with the letter and resignation. The marquis, seeing that his commission was altogether unavailable, immediately wrote out, in presence of the meeting, a resignation of it, and a letter of recommendation as proposed, and, in their presence, delivered the same to the laird of Cluny, who was to set off the following morning with them to the king. It would appear that Montrose was not sincere in making this demand upon the marquis, and that his object was, by calculating on a refusal, to make that the ground for arresting him; for the marquis had scarcely returned to his lodgings to pass the night, when an armed guard was placed round the house, to prevent him from returning home, as he intended to do, the following morning.
The arrest of the marquis that followed was, not without reason, attributed to the schemes of the Frasers and Forbeses, who had a deep-seated hatred for the house of Huntly and wanted to see the “Cock of the North,” as the powerful leader of that house was popularly known, brought down. But whatever the conjectures may be, on the morning after the marquis arrived in Aberdeen, specifically on April 11th, a council of the main officers of Montrose’s army was held. They decided to arrest the marquis and his eldest son, Lord Gordon, and take them to Edinburgh. However, it was not deemed wise to act on this plan right away, and to avoid any appearance of treachery, Montrose and his friends invited the marquis and his two sons to dinner the next evening. During the meal, friendly exchanges occurred on both sides, and after the guests had a few drinks, Montrose and his friends suggested to the marquis that, given the current situation, it would be wise to resign his commission of lieutenancy. They also recommended that he write a letter to the king, along with his resignation, in favor of the Covenanters, as loyal subjects, and that he send the laird of Cluny with the letter and resignation the following morning. The marquis, realizing that his commission was entirely useless, immediately wrote out a resignation and a letter of recommendation as suggested, and handed them over to the laird of Cluny in front of the group, who was set to leave the next morning with them for the king. It appears that Montrose was not genuine in making this request of the marquis, and his aim was to set the stage for the arrest by anticipating a refusal; for the marquis had hardly returned to his lodgings for the night when an armed guard was placed around the house to stop him from going home as he had intended to do the next morning.
When the marquis rose, next morning, he was surprised at receiving a message from the covenanting general, desiring his attendance at the house of the Earl Marshal; and he was still farther surprised, when, on going out, along with his two sons, to the appointed place of meeting, he found his lodging beset with sentinels. The marquis was received by Montrose with the usual morning salutation, after which, he proceeded to demand from him a contribution for liquidating a loan of 200,000 merks, which the Covenanters had borrowed from Sir William Dick, a rich merchant of Edinburgh. To this unexpected demand the marquis replied, that he was not obliged to pay any part thereof, not having been concerned in the borrowing, and of course, declined to comply. Montrose then requested him to take steps to apprehend James Grant and John Dugar, and their accomplices, who had given considerable annoyance to the Covenanters in the Highlands. Huntly objected, that, having now no commission, he could not act, and that, although he had, James Grant had already obtained a remission from the king; and as for John Dugar, he would concur, if required, with the other neighbouring proprietors in an attempt to apprehend him. The earl, finally, as the Covenant, he said, admitted of no standing hatred or feud, required the marquis to reconcile himself to Crichton, the laird of Frendraught, but this the marquis positively refused to do. Finding, as he no doubt expected, the marquis quite resolute in his determination to resist these demands, the[171] earl suddenly changed his tone, and thus addressed the marquis, apparently in the most friendly terms, “My lord, seeing we are all now friends, will you go south to Edinburgh with us?” Huntly answered that he would not—that he was not prepared for such a journey, and that he was just going to set off for Strathbogie. “Your lordship,” rejoined Montrose, “will do well to go with us.” The marquis now perceiving Montrose’s design, accosted him thus, “My lord, I came here to this town upon assurance that I should come and go at my own pleasure, without molestation or inquietude; and now I see why my lodging was guarded, and that ye mean to take me to Edinburgh, whether I will or not. This conduct, on your part, seems to me to be neither fair nor honourable.” He added, “My lord, give me back the bond which I gave you at Inverury, and you shall have an answer.” Montrose thereupon delivered the bond to the marquis. Huntly then inquired at the earl, “Whether he would take him to the south as a captive, or willingly of his own mind?” “Make your choice,” said Montrose. “Then,” observed the marquis, “I will not go as a captive, but as a volunteer.” The marquis thereupon immediately returned to his lodging, and despatched a messenger after the laird of Cluny, to stop him on his journey.[238]
When the marquis got up the next morning, he was surprised to receive a message from the covenanting general asking him to come to the Earl Marshal’s house. He was even more surprised when he went out with his two sons to the meeting place and found his lodgings surrounded by guards. Montrose greeted the marquis with the usual morning pleasantries, then proceeded to ask him for a contribution to pay off a loan of 200,000 merks that the Covenanters had borrowed from Sir William Dick, a wealthy merchant from Edinburgh. To this unexpected request, the marquis replied that he was not obligated to pay any part of it since he wasn’t involved in the borrowing, and he declined to comply. Montrose then asked him to take action to capture James Grant and John Dugar, along with their accomplices, who had been causing significant trouble for the Covenanters in the Highlands. Huntly objected, saying that without a commission, he couldn’t act, and even if he did, James Grant had already received a pardon from the king. As for John Dugar, he said he would join the other local landowners to try and capture him if needed. The earl, finally, as the Covenant allowed for no lasting hatred or feud, required the marquis to make peace with Crichton, the laird of Frendraught, but the marquis firmly refused to do so. As he expected, since the marquis was determined to resist these demands, the earl suddenly shifted his tone and addressed him in a seemingly friendly manner, “My lord, since we’re all friends now, will you come south to Edinburgh with us?” Huntly replied that he would not—he wasn’t ready for such a trip and was about to head for Strathbogie. “Your lordship,” Montrose replied, “would do well to come with us.” The marquis then realized Montrose’s intention and said, “My lord, I came to this town with the assurance that I could come and go as I pleased, without any trouble or discomfort; and now I understand why my lodgings were guarded, and that you intend to take me to Edinburgh against my will. This behavior seems neither fair nor honorable.” He added, “My lord, give me back the bond I gave you at Inverury, and I will give you an answer.” Montrose then handed the bond back to the marquis. Huntly then asked the earl whether he would take him south as a prisoner or willingly. “Make your choice,” Montrose said. “Then,” the marquis replied, “I will not go as a captive, but as a volunteer.” The marquis then immediately returned to his lodging and dispatched a messenger to catch up with the laird of Cluny, to stop him on his journey.
It was the intention of Montrose to take both the marquis and his sons to Edinburgh, but Viscount Aboyne, at the desire of some of his friends, was released, and allowed to return to Strathbogie. On arriving at Edinburgh, the marquis and his son, Lord Gordon, were committed close prisoners to the castle of Edinburgh, and the Tables “appointed five guardians to attend upon him and his son night and day, upon his own expenses, that none should come in nor out but by their sight.”[239] On being solicited to sign the Covenant, Huntly issued a manifesto characterized by magnanimity and the most steadfast loyalty, concluding with the following words:—“For my oune part, I am in your power; and resolved not to leave that foul title of traitor as ane inheritance upon my posteritye. Yow may tacke my heade from my shoulders, but not my heart from my soveraigne.”[240]
Montrose planned to take both the marquis and his sons to Edinburgh, but Viscount Aboyne, at the request of some of his friends, was released and allowed to return to Strathbogie. Upon arriving in Edinburgh, the marquis and his son, Lord Gordon, were imprisoned in the castle of Edinburgh, and the Tables “appointed five guardians to attend upon him and his son night and day, at his own expense, so that no one could come in or out without their permission.”[239] When asked to sign the Covenant, Huntly issued a statement marked by generosity and unwavering loyalty, ending with these words:—“As for me, I am in your hands; and I am determined not to leave that disgraceful title of traitor as an inheritance for my descendants. You may take my head from my shoulders, but not my heart from my sovereign.”[240]
Some time after the departure of Montrose’s army to the south, the Covenanters of the north appointed a committee meeting to be held at Turriff, upon Wednesday, 24th April, consisting of the Earls Marshal and Seaforth, Lord Fraser, the Master of Forbes, and some of their kindred and friends. All persons within the diocese, who had not subscribed the Covenant, were required to attend this meeting for the purpose of signing it, and failing compliance, their property was to be given up to indiscriminate plunder. As neither Lord Aboyne, the laird of Banff, nor any of their friends and kinsmen, had subscribed the Covenant, nor meant to do so, they resolved to protect themselves from the threatened attack. A preliminary meeting of the heads of the northern Covenanters was held on the 22d of April, at Monymusk, where they learned of the rising of Lord Aboyne and his friends. This intelligence induced them to postpone the meeting at Turriff till the 26th of April, by which day they expected to be joined by several gentlemen from Caithness, Sutherland, Ross, Moray, and other quarters. At another meeting, however, on the 24th of April, they postponed the proposed meeting at Turriff, sine die, and adjourned to Aberdeen; but as no notice had been sent of the postponement to the different covenanting districts in the north, about 1,500 men assembled at the place of meeting on the 26th of April, and were quite astonished to find that the chiefs were absent. Upon an explanation taking place, the meeting was adjourned till the 20th of May.
Some time after Montrose’s army headed south, the northern Covenanters scheduled a committee meeting to take place in Turriff on Wednesday, April 24th. This committee included the Earls Marshal and Seaforth, Lord Fraser, the Master of Forbes, along with some of their relatives and friends. Everyone in the diocese who hadn't signed the Covenant was required to attend this meeting to sign it, and if they didn’t comply, their property would be handed over for random looting. Since neither Lord Aboyne, the laird of Banff, nor any of their friends or relatives had signed the Covenant and had no intention of doing so, they decided to defend themselves against the impending threat. A preliminary meeting of the leaders of the northern Covenanters took place on April 22nd at Monymusk, where they learned about Lord Aboyne’s rise and his allies. This news led them to postpone the Turriff meeting until April 26th, expecting several gentlemen from Caithness, Sutherland, Ross, Moray, and other areas to join them by then. However, at another gathering on April 24th, they postponed the proposed Turriff meeting indefinitely and moved it to Aberdeen; but since no notice had been sent about this postponement to the various covenanting regions in the north, about 1,500 men gathered at the meeting place on April 26th and were shocked to find that the leaders were absent. After explaining the situation, the meeting was adjourned until May 20th.
Lord Aboyne had not been idle during this interval, having collected about 2,000 horse and foot from the Highlands and Lowlands, with which force he had narrowly watched the movements of the Covenanters. Hearing, however, of the adjournment of the Turriff meeting, his lordship, at the entreaty of his friends, broke up his army, and went by sea to England to meet the king, to inform him of the precarious state of affairs in the north. Many of his followers, such as the lairds of Gight, Haddo, Udney, Newton, Pitmedden,[172] Foveran, Tippertie, Harthill, and others, who had subscribed the Covenant, regretted his departure; but as they had gone too far to recede, they resolved to continue their forces in the field, and held a meeting on the 7th of May at Auchterless, to concert a plan of operations.
Lord Aboyne hadn't been idle during this time; he managed to gather about 2,000 soldiers from both the Highlands and Lowlands, with which he closely monitored the movements of the Covenanters. However, upon hearing about the postponement of the Turriff meeting, he decided, at the urging of his friends, to disband his army and take a boat to England to meet the king and update him on the unstable situation in the north. Many of his supporters, like the lairds of Gight, Haddo, Udney, Newton, Pitmedden,[172] Foveran, Tippertie, Harthill, and others who had signed the Covenant, were sorry to see him go; but since they had already committed too much to turn back, they decided to keep their forces active and held a meeting on May 7th at Auchterless to plan their next steps.
A body of the Covenanters, to the number of about 2,000, having assembled at Turriff as early as the 13th of May, the Gordons resolved instantly to attack them, before they should be joined by other forces, which were expected to arrive before the 20th. Taking along with them four brass field-pieces from Strathbogie, the Gordons, to the number of about 800 horse and foot, commenced their march on the 13th of May, at ten o’clock at night, and reached Turriff next morning by day-break, by a road unknown to the sentinels of the covenanting army. As soon as they approached the town, the commander of the Gordons ordered the trumpets to be sounded and the drums to be beat, the noise of which was the first indication the Covenanters had of their arrival. Being thus surprised, the latter had no time to make any preparations for defending themselves. They made, indeed, a short resistance, but were soon dispersed by the fire from the field-pieces, leaving behind them the lairds of Echt and Skene, and a few others, who were taken prisoners. The loss on either side, in killed and wounded, was very trifling. This skirmish is called by the writers of the period, “the Trott of Turray.”[241]
A group of Covenanters, about 2,000 strong, gathered at Turriff as early as May 13th. The Gordons decided to attack them immediately to prevent being joined by other forces expected to arrive before the 20th. They took four brass field cannons from Strathbogie and set off with around 800 cavalry and foot soldiers at ten o’clock that night, reaching Turriff by dawn the next day via a route unknown to the sentinels of the Covenanting army. As they neared the town, the Gordon commander ordered the trumpets to sound and the drums to beat, which was the first sign the Covenanters had of their arrival. Caught off guard, the Covenanters had no time to prepare for defense. They put up a brief resistance but were quickly scattered by the cannon fire, leaving behind the lairds of Echt and Skene, along with a few others, who were taken prisoner. The casualties on both sides, in terms of killed and wounded, were minimal. This skirmish is referred to by contemporary writers as "the Trott of Turray."[241]
The successful issue of this trifling affair had a powerful effect on the minds of the victors, who forthwith marched on Aberdeen, which they entered on the 15th of May. They expelled the Covenanters from the town, and were there joined by a body of men from the Braes of Mar under the command of Donald Farquharson of Tulliegarmouth, and the laird of Abergeldie, and by another party headed by James Grant, so long an outlaw, to the number of about 500 men. These men quartered themselves very freely upon the inhabitants, particularly on those who had declared for the Covenant, and they plundered many gentlemen’s houses in the neighbourhood. The house of Durris, belonging to John Forbes of Leslie, a great Covenanter, received a visit from them. “There was,” says Spalding, “little plenishing left unconveyed away before their comeing. They gott good bear and ale, broke up girnells, and buke bannocks at good fyres, and drank merrily upon the laird’s best drink: syne carried away with them alse meikle victual as they could beir, which they could not gett eaten and destroyed; and syne removed from that to Echt, Skene, Monymusk, and other houses pertaining to the name of Forbes, all great Covenanters.”[242]
The successful outcome of this minor event had a strong impact on the minds of the winners, who quickly marched to Aberdeen, entering the city on May 15th. They expelled the Covenanters from town and were joined by a group from the Braes of Mar led by Donald Farquharson of Tulliegarmouth and the laird of Abergeldie, as well as another group led by James Grant, a long-time outlaw, totaling about 500 men. These men took over the homes of the locals, especially those who had supported the Covenant, and looted many gentlemen's houses in the area. The house of Durris, owned by John Forbes of Leslie, a prominent Covenanter, was one of their targets. “There was,” says Spalding, “little left untouched before they arrived. They found good beer and ale, broke open granaries, baked bannocks at warm fires, and drank cheerfully from the laird’s finest stock: then took away as much food as they could carry, which they couldn't eat or destroy; and afterwards moved on to Echt, Skene, Monymusk, and other houses owned by the Forbes clan, all staunch Covenanters.”[242]
Two days after their arrival at Aberdeen, the Gordons sent to Dunnottar, for the purpose of ascertaining the sentiments of the Earl Marshal, in relation to their proceedings, and whether they might reckon on his friendship. The earl, however, intimated that he could say nothing in relation to the affair, and that he would require eight days to advise with his friends. This answer was considered quite unsatisfactory, and the chiefs of the army were at a loss how to act. Robert Gordon of Straloch, and James Burnet of Craigmylle, a brother of the laird of Leys, proposed to enter into a negotiation with the Earl Marshal, but Sir George Ogilvie of Banff would not listen to such a proceeding, and, addressing Straloch, he said, “Go, if you will go; but pr’ythee, let it be as quarter-master, to inform the earl that we are coming.” Straloch, however, went not in the character of a quarter-master, but as a mediator in behalf of his chief. The earl said he had no intention to take up arms, without an order from the Tables; that, if the Gordons would disperse, he would give them early notice to re-assemble, if necessary, for their own defence, but that if they should attack him, he would certainly defend himself.
Two days after arriving in Aberdeen, the Gordons reached out to Dunnottar to find out what the Earl Marshal thought about their plans and whether they could count on his support. However, the earl indicated that he couldn't provide any information about the situation and needed eight days to consult with his advisors. This response was seen as completely unsatisfactory, leaving the army leaders unsure of how to proceed. Robert Gordon of Straloch and James Burnet of Craigmylle, a brother of the laird of Leys, suggested negotiating with the Earl Marshal, but Sir George Ogilvie of Banff refused to consider such an approach. He turned to Straloch and said, “Go if you must, but please do it as a quarter-master to let the earl know we are on our way.” However, Straloch did not go as a quarter-master but as a mediator on behalf of his chief. The earl said he had no plans to take up arms without an order from the Tables. He added that if the Gordons were to disperse, he would notify them promptly if they needed to regroup for their own defense, but if they attacked him, he would definitely defend himself.
The army was accordingly disbanded on the 21st of May, and the barons went to Aberdeen, there to spend a few days. The depredations of the Highlanders, who had come down to the lowlands in quest of plunder, upon the properties of the Covenanters, were thereafter carried on to such an extent, that the latter complained to the Earl Marshal, who immediately[173] assembled a body of men out of Angus and the Mearns, with which he entered Aberdeen on the 23d of May, causing the barons to make a precipitate retreat. Two days thereafter the earl was joined by Montrose, at the head of 4,000 men, an addition which, with other accessions, made the whole force assembled at Aberdeen exceed 6,000.
The army was disbanded on May 21st, and the barons went to Aberdeen to spend a few days. The attacks by the Highlanders, who had come down to the lowlands looking for loot, on the properties of the Covenanters got so bad that the latter complained to the Earl Marshal, who immediately[173] gathered a group of men from Angus and the Mearns, with which he entered Aberdeen on May 23rd, forcing the barons to retreat quickly. Two days later, the earl was joined by Montrose, leading 4,000 men, which, along with others, brought the total force assembled at Aberdeen to over 6,000.
Meanwhile a large body of northern Covenanters, under the command of the Earl of Seaforth, was approaching from the districts beyond the Spey; but the Gordons having crossed the Spey for the purpose of opposing their advance, an agreement was entered into between both parties that, on the Gordons retiring across the Spey, Seaforth and his men should also retire homewards.
Meanwhile, a large group of northern Covenanters, led by the Earl of Seaforth, was coming from the areas beyond the Spey. However, the Gordons crossed the Spey to block their advance, and both sides agreed that when the Gordons withdrew across the Spey, Seaforth and his men would also head back home.
After spending five days in Aberdeen, Montrose marched his army to Udney, thence to Kellie, the seat of the laird of Haddo, and afterwards to Gight, the residence of Sir Robert Gordon, to which he laid siege. But intelligence of the arrival of Viscount Aboyne in the bay of Aberdeen, deranged his plans. Being quite uncertain of Aboyne’s strength, and fearing that his retreat might be cut off, Montrose quickly raised the siege and returned to Aberdeen. Although Lord Aboyne still remained on board his vessel, and could easily have been prevented from landing, Montrose most unaccountably abandoned the town, and retired into the Mearns.
After spending five days in Aberdeen, Montrose marched his army to Udney, then to Kellie, the home of the laird of Haddo, and afterwards to Gight, the residence of Sir Robert Gordon, where he laid siege. But news of Viscount Aboyne's arrival in the bay of Aberdeen messed up his plans. Uncertain about Aboyne’s strength and worried that his escape might be cut off, Montrose quickly lifted the siege and returned to Aberdeen. Although Lord Aboyne was still on his ship and could have easily been stopped from landing, Montrose inexplicably abandoned the town and retreated into the Mearns.
Viscount Aboyne had been most graciously received by the king, and had ingratiated himself so much with the monarch, as to obtain the commission of lieutenancy which his father held. The king appears to have entertained good hopes from his endeavours to support the royal cause in the north of Scotland, and before taking leave he gave the viscount a letter addressed to the Marquis of Hamilton, requesting him to afford his lordship all the assistance in his power. From whatever cause, all the aid afforded by the Marquis was limited to a few officers and four field-pieces: “The king,” says Gordon of Sallagh, “coming to Berwick, and business growing to a height, the armies of England and Scotland lying near one another, his majesty sent the Viscount of Aboyne and Colonel Gun (who was then returned out of Germany) to the Marquis of Hamilton, to receive some forces from him, and with these forces to go to Aberdeen, to possess and recover that town. The Marquis of Hamilton, lying at anchor in Forth, gave them no supply of men, but sent them five ships to Aberdeen, and the marquis himself retired with his fleet and men to the Holy Island, hard by Berwick, to reinforce the king’s army there against the Scots at Dunslaw.”[243] On his voyage to Aberdeen, Aboyne’s ships fell in with two vessels, one of which contained the lairds of Banff, Foveran, Newton, Crummie, and others, who had fled on the approach of Montrose to Gight; and the other had on board some citizens of Aberdeen, and several ministers who had refused to sign the Covenant, all of whom the viscount persuaded to return home along with him.
Viscount Aboyne was warmly received by the king and had managed to win his favor enough to obtain the lieutenancy that his father had held. The king seemed to have high hopes for his efforts to support the royal cause in northern Scotland, and before parting ways, he gave the viscount a letter addressed to the Marquis of Hamilton, asking him to provide any assistance he could. For some reason, the help provided by the Marquis was limited to a few officers and four field guns. “The king,” says Gordon of Sallagh, “arriving in Berwick, with matters escalating and the armies of England and Scotland positioned close to each other, sent the Viscount of Aboyne and Colonel Gun (who had just returned from Germany) to the Marquis of Hamilton to request some forces from him and to then head to Aberdeen with these troops to secure and reclaim that town. The Marquis of Hamilton, anchored in the Firth of Forth, did not supply them with any men but instead sent them five ships to Aberdeen, while he himself withdrew with his fleet and men to Holy Island, near Berwick, to reinforce the king’s army there against the Scots at Dunslaw.”[243] On his way to Aberdeen, Aboyne’s ships encountered two vessels; one carried the lairds of Banff, Foveran, Newton, Crummie, and others, who had fled from Montrose's approach to Gight, and the other had some citizens of Aberdeen and several ministers who had refused to sign the Covenant. The viscount managed to persuade them all to return home with him.
On the 6th of June, Lord Aboyne, accompanied by the Earls of Glencairn and Tullibardine, the lairds of Drum, Banff, Fedderet, Foveran, and Newton, and their followers, with Colonel Gun and several English officers, landed in Aberdeen without opposition. Immediately on coming ashore, Aboyne issued a proclamation which was read at the cross of Aberdeen, prohibiting all his majesty’s loyal subjects from paying any rents, duties, or other debts to the Covenanters, and requiring them to pay one-half of such sums to the king, and to retain the other for themselves. Those persons who had been forced to subscribe the Covenant against their will, were, on repentance, to be forgiven, and every person was required to take an oath of allegiance to his majesty.
On June 6th, Lord Aboyne, along with the Earls of Glencairn and Tullibardine, the leaders of Drum, Banff, Fedderet, Foveran, and Newton, and their supporters, along with Colonel Gun and several English officers, landed in Aberdeen without any resistance. As soon as they got ashore, Aboyne announced a proclamation that was read at the cross of Aberdeen, which prohibited all of his majesty’s loyal subjects from paying any rents, duties, or other debts to the Covenanters, and required them to pay half of those amounts to the king while keeping the other half for themselves. Those who had been compelled to sign the Covenant against their will were to be forgiven upon repentance, and everyone was required to take an oath of allegiance to his majesty.
This bold step inspired the royalists with confidence, and in a short space of time a considerable force rallied round the royal standard. Lewis Gordon, third son of the Marquis of Huntly, a youth of extraordinary courage, on hearing of his brother’s arrival, collected his father’s friends and tenants, to the number of about 1,000 horse and foot, and with these he entered Aberdeen on the 7th of June. These were succeeded by 100 horse, sent in by the laird of Drum, and by considerable forces led by James Grant and Donald Farquharson. Many of the Covenanters also joined the viscount, so that his force ultimately amounted[174] to several thousand men. Spalding[244] gives a sad, though somewhat ludicrous account of the way in which Farquharson’s “hieland men” conducted themselves while in Aberdeen. He says, “Thir saulless lounis plunderit meit, drink, and scheip quhair ever they cam. Thay oppressit the Oldtoun, and brocht in out of the countrie honest menis scheip, and sold at the cross of Old Abirdein to sic as wold by, ane scheip upone foot for ane groat. The poor men that aucht thame follouit in and coft bak thair awin scheip agane, sic as wes left unslayne for thair meit.”
This bold move gave the royalists confidence, and in no time, a significant force gathered around the royal banner. Lewis Gordon, the third son of the Marquis of Huntly and a young man of remarkable bravery, upon hearing of his brother's arrival, rallied his father's friends and tenants, numbering about 1,000 soldiers on horseback and on foot, and entered Aberdeen on June 7th. They were soon joined by 100 horsemen sent by the laird of Drum and significant reinforcements led by James Grant and Donald Farquharson. Many of the Covenanters also allied with the viscount, bringing his total force to several thousand men. Spalding[244] provides a grim yet somewhat amusing account of how Farquharson's "highland men" behaved while in Aberdeen. He says, "These heartless rascals looted food, drink, and sheep wherever they went. They oppressed the Old Town and brought in honest men's sheep from the countryside, selling them at the Old Aberdeen cross to anyone who would buy, a sheep for a penny. The poor men who owned them followed in and bought back their own sheep, those that were left alive for their food."
On the 10th of June the viscount left Aberdeen, and advanced upon Kintore with an army of about 2,000 horse and foot, to which he received daily accessions. The inhabitants of the latter place were compelled by him to subscribe the oath of allegiance, and notwithstanding their compliance, “the troops,” says Spalding, “plundered meat and drink, and made good fires: and, where they wanted peats, broke down beds and boards in honest men’s houses to be fires, and fed their horses with corn and straw that day and night.”[245] Next morning the army made a raid upon Hall Forrest, a seat of the Earl Marshal, and the house of Muchells, belonging to Lord Fraser; but Aboyne, hearing of a rising in the south, returned to Aberdeen.
On June 10th, the viscount left Aberdeen and moved towards Kintore with an army of about 2,000 soldiers, which was growing every day. The people in Kintore were forced to swear an oath of allegiance, and even after they complied, “the troops,” Spalding reports, “plundered food and drink, and started fires wherever they could: and when they lacked peat, they broke down beds and boards from good people’s houses to use for fuel, and fed their horses with corn and straw both day and night.”[245] The next morning, the army attacked Hall Forrest, the residence of the Earl Marshal, and the house of Muchells, owned by Lord Fraser; but Aboyne, hearing about a rebellion in the south, returned to Aberdeen.
As delay would be dangerous to his cause in the present conjuncture, he crossed the Dee on the 14th of June, his army amounting altogether probably to about 3,000 horse and foot,[246] with the intention of occupying Stonehaven, and of issuing afresh the king’s proclamation at the market cross of that burgh. He proceeded as far as Muchollis, or Muchalls, the seat of Sir Thomas Burnet of Leyes, a Covenanter, where he encamped that night. On hearing of his approach, the Earl Marshal and Montrose posted themselves, with 1,200 men, and some pieces of ordnance which they had drawn from Dunnottar castle, on the direct road which Aboyne had to pass, and waited his approach.
As waiting would be risky for his cause at this time, he crossed the Dee on June 14th, leading an army of around 3,000 soldiers, both cavalry and infantry,[246] planning to take control of Stonehaven and publicly announce the king’s proclamation at the market cross of that town. He traveled as far as Muchollis, or Muchalls, the home of Sir Thomas Burnet of Leyes, a Covenanter, where he set up camp for the night. Upon hearing about his arrival, the Earl Marshal and Montrose positioned themselves, along with 1,200 men and some cannons taken from Dunnottar castle, on the main road that Aboyne would need to use, and awaited his arrival.
Although Aboyne was quite aware of the position of the Earl Marshal, instead of endeavouring to outflank him by making a detour to the right, he, by Colonel Gun’s advice, crossed the Meagre hill next morning, directly in the face of his opponent, who lay with his forces at the bottom of the hill. As Aboyne descended the hill, the Earl Marshal opened a heavy fire upon him, which threw his men into complete disorder. The Highlanders, unaccustomed to the fire of cannon, were the first to retreat, and in a short time the whole army gave way. Aboyne thereupon returned to Aberdeen with some horsemen, leaving the rest of the army to follow; but the Highlanders took a homeward course, carrying along with them a large quantity of booty, which they gathered on their retreat. The disastrous issue of “the Raid of Stonehaven,” as this affair has been called, has been attributed, with considerable plausibility, to treachery on the part of Colonel Gun, to whom, on account of his great experience, Aboyne had intrusted the command of the army.[247]
Although Aboyne was fully aware of the Earl Marshal's position, instead of trying to outflank him by taking a detour to the right, he, following Colonel Gun’s advice, crossed Meagre Hill the next morning, going straight at his opponent, who was positioned at the bottom of the hill. As Aboyne came down the hill, the Earl Marshal opened heavy fire on him, causing chaos among his men. The Highlanders, not used to cannon fire, were the first to retreat, and soon the entire army fell back. Aboyne then returned to Aberdeen with some horsemen, leaving the rest of the army to follow; however, the Highlanders headed home, taking with them a large amount of loot they had gathered during their retreat. The unfortunate outcome of “the Raid of Stonehaven,” as this event is known, has been attributed, quite convincingly, to treachery on Colonel Gun's part, to whom Aboyne had entrusted command of the army due to his extensive experience.[247]
On his arrival at Aberdeen, Aboyne held a council of war, at which it was determined to send some persons into the Mearns to collect the scattered remains of his army, for, with the exception of about 180 horsemen and a few foot soldiers, the whole of the fine army which he had led from Aberdeen had disappeared; but although the army again mustered at Leggetsden to the number of 4,000, they were prevented from recrossing the Dee and joining his lordship by the Marshal and Montrose, who advanced towards the bridge of Dee with all their forces. Aboyne, hearing of their approach, resolved to dispute with them the passage of the Dee, and, as a precautionary measure, blocked up the entrance to the bridge of Dee from the south by a thick wall of turf, beside which he placed 100 musketeers upon the bridge, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Johnstone, to annoy the assailants from the small turrets on its sides. The viscount was warmly seconded in his views by the citizens of Aberdeen, whose dread of another hostile visit from the Covenanters induced them to[175] afford him every assistance in their power, and it is recorded that the women and children even occupied themselves in carrying provisions to the army during the contest.
On arriving in Aberdeen, Aboyne called a war council, where they decided to send some people into the Mearns to gather the scattered remnants of his army. Aside from about 180 horsemen and a few foot soldiers, the entire well-equipped army he had brought from Aberdeen had vanished. However, when the army regrouped at Leggetsden, they numbered 4,000, but they were stopped from crossing the Dee and rejoining their leader by the Marshal and Montrose, who moved towards the bridge of Dee with all their forces. Hearing of their approach, Aboyne decided to contest their passage over the Dee and, as a precaution, blocked the southern entrance to the bridge of Dee with a thick turf wall. He placed 100 musketeers on the bridge, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Johnstone, to harass the attackers from the small towers on its sides. The viscount received strong support from the citizens of Aberdeen, who, fearing another attack from the Covenanters, offered him every assistance possible. It’s even noted that the women and children helped by carrying provisions to the army during the battle.
The army of Montrose consisted of about 2,000 foot and 300 horse, and a large train of artillery. The forces which Lord Aboyne had collected on the spur of the occasion were not numerous, but he was superior in cavalry. His ordnance consisted only of four pieces of brass cannon. Montrose arrived at the bridge of Dee on the 18th of June, and, without a moment’s delay, commenced a furious cannonade upon the works which had been thrown up at the south end, and which he kept up during the whole day without producing any material effect. Lieutenant-colonel Johnstone defended the bridge with determined bravery, and his musketeers kept up a galling and well-directed fire upon their assailants. Both parties reposed during the short twilight, and as soon as morning dawned Montrose renewed his attack upon the bridge, with an ardour which seemed to have received a fresh impulse from the unavailing efforts of the preceding day; but all his attempts were vain. Seeing no hopes of carrying the bridge in the teeth of the force opposed to him, he had recourse to a stratagem, by which he succeeded in withdrawing a part of Aboyne’s forces from the defence of the bridge. That force had, indeed, been considerably impaired before the renewal of the attack, in consequence of a party of 50 musketeers having gone to Aberdeen to escort thither the body of a citizen named John Forbes, who had been killed the preceding day; to which circumstance Spalding attributes the loss of the bridge; but whether the absence of this party had such an effect upon the fortune of the day is by no means clear. The covenanting general, after battering unsuccessfully the defences of the bridge, ordered a party of horsemen to proceed up the river some distance, and to make a demonstration as if they intended to cross. Aboyne was completely deceived by this manœuvre, and sent the whole of his horsemen from the bridge to dispute the passage of the river with those of Montrose, leaving Lieutenant-colonel Johnstone and his 50 musketeers alone to protect the bridge. Montrose having thus drawn his opponent into the snare set for him, immediately sent back the greater part of his horse, under the command of Captain Middleton, with instructions to renew the attack upon the bridge with redoubled energy. This officer lost no time in obeying these orders, and Lieutenant-colonel Johnstone having been wounded in the outset by a stone torn from the bridge by a shot, was forced to abandon its defence, and he and his party retired precipitately to Aberdeen.
The army of Montrose had about 2,000 infantry and 300 cavalry, along with a lot of artillery. Lord Aboyne's forces, gathered quickly for the occasion, weren't large, but they had the advantage in cavalry. His artillery consisted of just four brass cannons. Montrose reached the bridge of Dee on June 18 and immediately started a fierce bombardment on the defenses set up at the south end, maintaining the assault throughout the day without achieving significant results. Lieutenant Colonel Johnstone bravely defended the bridge, and his musketeers delivered a steady and accurate fire on the attackers. Both sides took a break during the brief twilight, and as soon as morning came, Montrose launched another attack on the bridge, fueled by a renewed determination from the failed efforts of the previous day; however, all his attempts were pointless. Realizing there was no chance of capturing the bridge against the opposing force, he resorted to a tactic that successfully drew away some of Aboyne's troops from defending the bridge. In fact, a group of 50 musketeers had already left for Aberdeen to escort the body of a citizen named John Forbes, who had been killed the day before; Spalding attributes the loss of the bridge to this incident, but it’s unclear if their absence impacted the day's outcome. After unsuccessfully bombarding the bridge's defenses, the Covenanting general ordered some cavalry to move upstream and pretend they were going to cross. Aboyne was completely misled by this maneuver and sent all his horsemen from the bridge to challenge Montrose's forces on the river, leaving Lieutenant Colonel Johnstone and his 50 musketeers to guard the bridge alone. With his opponent caught in the trap, Montrose quickly sent back most of his cavalry, led by Captain Middleton, with orders to resume the attack on the bridge with renewed vigor. This officer promptly followed through, and Lieutenant Colonel Johnstone was wounded early on by a stone dislodged from the bridge by cannon fire, forcing him to abandon the defense and retreat to Aberdeen with his men.
When Aboyne saw the colours of the Covenanters flying on the bridge of Dee, he fled with great haste towards Strathbogie, after releasing the lairds of Purie Ogilvy and Purie Fodderinghame, whom he had taken prisoners, and carried with him from Aberdeen. The loss on either side during the conflict on the bridge was trifling. The only person of note who fell on Aboyne’s side was Seaton of Pitmedden, a brave cavalier, who was killed by a cannon shot while riding along the river side with Lord Aboyne. On that of the Covenanters was slain another valiant gentleman, a brother of Ramsay of Balmain. About 14 persons of inferior note were killed on each side, including some burgesses of Aberdeen, and several were wounded.
When Aboyne saw the colors of the Covenanters flying over the Dee bridge, he quickly ran towards Strathbogie after letting go of the lairds of Purie Ogilvy and Purie Fodderinghame, whom he had captured and taken with him from Aberdeen. The losses on both sides during the fight at the bridge were minimal. The only notable person who died on Aboyne's side was Seaton of Pitmedden, a brave soldier, who was killed by a cannon shot while riding along the river with Lord Aboyne. On the Covenanters' side, another courageous gentleman, a brother of Ramsay of Balmain, was killed. About 14 lesser-known individuals were killed on each side, including a few burgesses from Aberdeen, and several others were injured.
Montrose, reaching the north bank of the Dee, proceeded immediately to Aberdeen, which he entered without opposition. So exasperated were Montrose’s followers at the repeated instances of devotedness shown by the inhabitants to the royal cause, that they proposed to raze the town and set it on fire; but they were hindered from carrying their design into execution by the firmness of Montrose. The Covenanters, however, treated the inhabitants very harshly, and imprisoned many who were suspected of having been concerned in opposing their passage across the Dee; but an end was put to these proceedings in consequence of intelligence being brought on the following day (June 20th) of the treaty of pacification which had been entered into between the king and his subjects at Berwick, upon the 18th of that month. On receipt of this news, Montrose sent a despatch to the Earl of Seaforth, who was stationed with his army on the Spey, intimating the pacification, and desiring him to disband his army, with which order he instantly complied.
Montrose, reaching the north bank of the Dee, headed straight for Aberdeen, where he entered without any resistance. Montrose's supporters were so frustrated by the repeated loyalty shown by the townspeople to the royal cause that they suggested destroying the town and burning it down; however, Montrose stopped them from going through with their plan. The Covenanters, on the other hand, treated the locals very harshly and imprisoned many who they suspected of having opposed their passage across the Dee. These actions were put to a halt the next day (June 20th) when news came about a peace treaty that had been made between the king and his subjects at Berwick on the 18th of that month. Upon hearing this news, Montrose sent a message to the Earl of Seaforth, who was with his army on the Spey, informing him of the peace agreement and asking him to disband his army, which he immediately did.
The articles of pacification were preceded by a declaration on the part of the king, in which he stated, that although he could not condescend to ratify and approve of the acts of the Glasgow General Assembly, yet, notwithstanding the many disorders which had of late been committed, he not only confirmed and made good whatsoever his commissioner had granted and promised, but he also declared that all matters ecclesiastical should be determined by the assemblies of the kirk, and matters civil by the parliament and other inferior judicatories established by law. To settle, therefore, “the general distractions” of the kingdom, his majesty ordered that a free general assembly should be held at Edinburgh on the 6th August following, at which he declared his intention, “God willing, to be personally present;” and he moreover ordered a parliament to meet at Edinburgh on the 20th of the same month, for ratifying the proceedings of the general assembly, and settling such other matters as might conduce to the peace and good of the kingdom of Scotland. By the articles of pacification, it was, inter alia, provided that the forces in Scotland should be disbanded within forty-eight hours after the publication of the declaration, and that all the royal castles, forts, and warlike stores of every description, should be delivered up to his majesty after the said publication, as soon as he should send to receive them. Under the seventh and last article of the treaty, the Marquis of Huntly and his son, Lord Gordon, and some others who had been detained prisoners in the castle of Edinburgh by the Covenanters, were set at liberty.
The articles of pacification were introduced by a statement from the king, where he mentioned that although he could not agree to ratify or approve the decisions made by the Glasgow General Assembly, despite the many disturbances that had recently occurred, he confirmed and upheld everything his commissioner had granted and promised. He also stated that all church matters would be handled by the assemblies of the kirks, while civil matters would be addressed by parliament and other lower courts established by law. To address the "general distractions" of the kingdom, his majesty called for a free general assembly to be held in Edinburgh on August 6th, at which he announced his intention, "God willing, to be there in person." He also scheduled a parliament to convene in Edinburgh on the 20th of the same month to ratify the actions of the general assembly and address other issues that would contribute to the peace and well-being of Scotland. The articles of pacification stated, inter alia, that the forces in Scotland should be disbanded within forty-eight hours after the declaration was published, and that all royal castles, forts, and any military supplies should be handed over to his majesty as soon as he sent to reclaim them. Under the seventh and final article of the treaty, the Marquis of Huntly and his son, Lord Gordon, along with some others who had been imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle by the Covenanters, were released.
It has been generally supposed that neither party had any sincere intention to observe the conditions of the treaty. Certain it is, that the ink with which it was written was scarcely dry before its violation was contemplated. On the one hand, the king, before removing his army from the neighbourhood of Berwick, required the heads of the Covenanters to attend him there, obviously with the object of gaining them over to his side; but, with the exception of three commoners and three lords, Montrose, Loudon, and Lothian, they refused to obey. It was at this conference that Charles, who apparently had great persuasive powers, made a convert of Montrose, who from that time determined to desert his associates in arms, and to place himself under the royal standard. The immediate strengthening of the forts of Berwick and Carlisle, and the provisioning of the castle of Edinburgh, were probably the suggestions of Montrose, who would, of course, be intrusted with the secret of his majesty’s designs. The Covenanters, on the other hand, although making a show of disbanding their army at Dunse, in reality kept a considerable force on foot, which they quartered in different parts of the country, to be in readiness for the field on a short notice. The suspicious conduct of the king certainly justified this precaution.
It has been generally believed that neither side had any genuine intention of following the terms of the treaty. It's clear that the ink had barely dried before there were plans to break it. On one side, the king, before moving his army away from Berwick, called for the leaders of the Covenanters to meet with him there, clearly trying to win them over to his side; however, apart from three commoners and three lords—Montrose, Loudon, and Lothian—they refused to comply. At this meeting, Charles, who seemed to have strong persuasive skills, convinced Montrose, who then decided to abandon his fellow soldiers and join the royal side. The immediate strengthening of the forts at Berwick and Carlisle, along with stocking the castle of Edinburgh, were likely ideas from Montrose, who would have been entrusted with knowledge of the king's plans. Meanwhile, the Covenanters, although putting on a show of disbanding their army at Dunse, actually maintained a significant force, which they stationed in various areas of the country to be ready for action at a moment's notice. The king’s suspicious behavior certainly justified this precaution.
The general assembly met on the day fixed upon, but, instead of attending in person as he proposed, Charles appointed the Earl of Traquair to act as his commissioner. After abolishing the articles of Perth, the book of canons, the liturgy, the high commission and episcopacy, and ratifying the late Covenant, the assembly was dissolved on the 30th of August, and another general assembly was appointed to be held at Aberdeen on the 28th of July of the following year, 1640. The parliament met next day, viz., on the last day of August, and as there were no bishops to represent the third estate, fourteen minor barons were elected in their stead. His majesty’s commissioner protested against the vote and against farther proceedings till the king’s mind should be known, and the commissioner immediately sent off a letter apprising him of the occurrence. Without waiting for the king’s answer, the parliament was proceeding with a variety of bills for securing the liberty of the subject and restraining the royal prerogative, when it was unexpectedly and suddenly prorogued, by an order from the king, till the 2d of June in the following year.
The general assembly met on the scheduled day, but instead of showing up in person as he intended, Charles appointed the Earl of Traquair to act as his representative. After abolishing the articles of Perth, the book of canons, the liturgy, the high commission and episcopacy, and ratifying the recent Covenant, the assembly was dissolved on August 30th, and another general assembly was set to be held in Aberdeen on July 28th of the following year, 1640. The parliament met the next day, on the last day of August, and since there were no bishops to represent the third estate, fourteen minor barons were elected in their place. His majesty’s commissioner protested against the vote and against any further proceedings until the king's wishes were known, and the commissioner immediately sent a letter informing him of what had happened. Without waiting for the king's response, the parliament was moving forward with various bills aimed at securing individual freedoms and limiting the royal authority when it was unexpectedly and abruptly postponed by a royal order until June 2nd of the following year.
If Charles had not already made up his mind for war with his Scottish subjects, the conduct of the parliament which he had just prorogued determined him again to have recourse to arms in vindication of his prerogative. He endeavoured, at first, to enlist the sympathies of the bulk of the English nation in his cause, but without effect; and his repeated appeals to his English people, setting forth the rectitude of his intentions and the justice of his cause, being answered by men who questioned the[177] one and denied the other, rather injured than served him. The people of England were not then in a mood to embark in a crusade against the civil and religious liberties of the north; and they had too much experience of the arbitrary spirit of the king to imagine that their own liberties would be better secured by extinguishing the flame which burned in the breasts of the sturdy and enthusiastic Covenanters.
If Charles hadn't already decided on war with his Scottish subjects, the actions of the parliament he had just suspended made him even more resolved to take up arms to defend his rights. At first, he tried to win over the majority of the English people to support his cause, but it was to no avail; his repeated calls to the English, outlining the righteousness of his intentions and the justice of his cause, were met with skepticism regarding one and outright denial of the other, which ultimately hurt rather than helped him. The people of England were not inclined to start a crusade against the civil and religious freedoms of the north; they had experienced enough of the king's arbitrary nature to believe that their own freedoms would not be better protected by putting out the fire burning in the hearts of the determined and passionate Covenanters.
But notwithstanding the many discouraging circumstances which surrounded him, Charles displayed a firmness of resolution to coerce the rebellious Scots by every means within his reach. The spring and part of the summer of 1640 were spent by both parties in military preparations. Field-Marshal Sir Alexander Leslie of Balgony, an old and experienced officer who had been in foreign service, was appointed generalissimo of the Scots army by the war committee. When mustered by the general at Choicelee, it amounted to about 22,000 foot and 2,500 horse. A council of war was held at Dunse at which it was determined to invade England. Montrose, to whose command a division of the army, consisting of 2,000 foot and 500 horse, was intrusted, was absent when this meeting was held; but, although his sentiments had, by this time, undergone a complete change, seeing on his return no chance of preventing the resolution of the council, he dissembled his feelings and openly approved of the plan. There seems to be no doubt that in following this course he intended, on the first favourable opportunity, to declare for the king, and carry off such part of the army as should be inclined to follow him, which he reckoned at a third of the whole.[248]
But despite the many discouraging circumstances surrounding him, Charles showed a strong resolve to force the rebellious Scots into submission by every means available. The spring and part of the summer of 1640 were spent by both sides on military preparations. Field-Marshal Sir Alexander Leslie of Balgony, an experienced officer with foreign service, was appointed commander of the Scots army by the war committee. When mustered by the general at Choicelee, the army totaled about 22,000 infantry and 2,500 cavalry. A council of war was held at Dunse, where they decided to invade England. Montrose, who was given command of a division of the army consisting of 2,000 infantry and 500 cavalry, was absent during this meeting; however, despite having completely changed his mind by this time, he pretended to support the plan upon his return, seeing no chance of changing the council's decision. It seems clear that by taking this course, he intended to declare for the king at the first favorable opportunity and to take with him any part of the army willing to follow him, which he estimated would be about a third of the total.
The Earl of Argyle was commissioned by the Committee of Estates to secure the west and central Highlands. This, the eighth Earl and first Marquis of Argyle, had succeeded to the title only in 1638, although he had enjoyed the estates for many years before that, as his father had been living in Spain, an outlaw. He was born in 1598, and strictly educated in the protestant faith as established in Scotland at the Reformation. In 1626 he was made a privy councillor, and in 1634 appointed one of the extraordinary lords of session. In 1638, at the General Assembly of Glasgow, he openly went over to the side of the Covenanters, and from that time was recognised as their political head. Argyle, in executing the task intrusted to him by the committee, appears to have been actuated more by feelings of private revenge than by an honest desire to carry out the spirit of his commission. The ostensible reason for his undertaking this charge was his thorough acquaintance with the Highlands and the Highlanders, and his ability to command the services of a large following of his own. “But the cheefe cause,” according to Gordon of Rothiemay,[249] “though least mentioned, was Argylle, his spleene that he carryed upon the accompt of former disobleedgments betwixt his family and some of the Highland clans: therefore he was glade now to gett so faire a colour of revenge upon the publicke score, which he did not lett slippe. Another reasone he had besyde; it was his designe to swallow upp Badzenoch and Lochaber, and some landes belonging to the Mackdonalds, a numerous trybe, but haters of, and aeqwally hated by Argylle.” He had some hold on these two districts, as, in 1639, he had become security for some of Huntly’s debts to the latter’s creditors. Argyle managed to seduce from their allegiance to Huntly the clan Cameron in Lochaber, who bore a strong resentment against their proper chief on account of some supposed injury done to the clan by the former marquis. Although they had little relish for the Covenant, still to gratify their revenge, they joined themselves to Argyle. A tribe of the Macdonalds who inhabited Lochaber, the Macranalds of Keppoch, who remained faithful to Huntly, met with very different treatment at the hands of Argyle, who devastated their district and burnt down their chief’s dwelling at Keppoch.
The Earl of Argyle was appointed by the Committee of Estates to secure the west and central Highlands. The eighth Earl and first Marquis of Argyle had taken on the title only in 1638, although he had managed the estates for many years prior because his father had been living in Spain as an outlaw. He was born in 1598 and received a strict education in the Protestant faith established in Scotland during the Reformation. In 1626, he became a privy councillor, and in 1634, he was appointed one of the extraordinary lords of session. In 1638, at the General Assembly of Glasgow, he openly sided with the Covenanters and was recognized as their political leader from that point on. Argyle, in carrying out the task assigned to him by the committee, seemed to be driven more by personal revenge than by a genuine desire to fulfill the spirit of his commission. The stated reason for taking on this responsibility was his deep knowledge of the Highlands and the Highlanders, along with his ability to command a large following. “But the main reason,” according to Gordon of Rothiemay,[249] “though least mentioned, was Argyle’s anger over past conflicts between his family and some of the Highland clans: so he was glad to have such a good excuse for revenge under the guise of public duty, which he did not let slip by. He also had another motive; he aimed to take over Badzenoch and Lochaber, along with some lands belonging to the Mackdonalds, a large tribe that both disliked and was disliked by Argyle.” He had some hold over these two regions, as in 1639, he had backed some of Huntly’s debts to that nobleman’s creditors. Argyle managed to persuade the clan Cameron in Lochaber, who were resentful toward their chief for some perceived wrong done to them by the former marquis, to turn away from their loyalty to Huntly. Even though they weren’t fond of the Covenant, they joined Argyle to satisfy their desire for revenge. A branch of the Macdonalds living in Lochaber, the Macranalds of Keppoch, who remained loyal to Huntly, faced very different treatment from Argyle, who ravaged their area and burned down their chief’s home at Keppoch.
During this same summer (July 1640), Argyle, who had raised an army of about 5,000 men, made a devastating raid into the district of Forfarshire belonging to the Earl of Airly. He made first for Airly castle, about five[178] miles north of Meigle, which, in the absence of the earl in England, was held by his son Lord Ogilvie, who had recently maintained it against Montrose. When Argyle came up, Ogilvie saw that resistance was hopeless, and abandoned the castle to the tender mercy of the enemy. Argyle without scruple razed the place to the ground, and is said to have shown himself so “extremely earnest” in the work of demolition “that he was seen taking a hammer in his hande and knocking down the hewed work of the doors and windows till he did sweat for heat at his work.”[250] Argyle’s men carried off all they could from the house and the surrounding district, and rendered useless what they were compelled to leave behind.
During that same summer (July 1640), Argyle, who had raised an army of about 5,000 men, launched a devastating raid into Forfarshire, which belonged to the Earl of Airly. He first targeted Airly Castle, about five[178] miles north of Meigle, which, while the earl was in England, was held by his son, Lord Ogilvie, who had recently defended it against Montrose. When Argyle arrived, Ogilvie realized resistance was futile and abandoned the castle to the mercy of the enemy. Without hesitation, Argyle destroyed the place, and it is said he was so “extremely earnest” in the demolition that he was seen taking a hammer and knocking down the carved work of the doors and windows until he was sweating from the heat of his efforts. Argyle’s men took whatever they could from the house and the surrounding area and made useless what they had to leave behind.
From Airly, Argyle proceeded to a seat belonging to Lord Ogilvie, Forthar in Glenisla, the “bonnie house o’ Airly,” of the well-known song. Here he behaved in a manner for which it would be difficult for his warmest supporters to find the shadow of an excuse, even taking into consideration the roughness of the times. The place is said by Gordon to have been “no strength,” so that there is still less excuse for his conduct. He treated Forthar in the same way that he did Airly, and although Lady Ogilvie, who at the time was close on her confinement, asked Argyle to stay proceedings until she gave birth to her infant, he without scruple expelled her from the house, and proceeded with his work of destruction. Not only so, however, but “the Lady Drum, Dame Marian Douglas, who lived at that time in Kelly, hearing tell what extremity her grandchild, the Lady Ogilvy, was reduced to, did send a commission to Argyle, to whom the said Lady Drum was a kinswoman, requesting that, with his license, she might admit into her own house, her grandchild, the Lady Ogilvy, who at that time was near her delivery; but Argyle would give no license. This occasioned the Lady Drum for to fetch the Lady Ogilvie to her house of Kelly, and for to keep her there upon all hazard that might follow.”
From Airly, Argyle went to a seat belonging to Lord Ogilvie, Forthar in Glenisla, the "beautiful house of Airly," from the well-known song. Here, he acted in a way that even his staunchest supporters would struggle to justify, even considering how rough things were at the time. Gordon says the place had “no strength,” which gives even less reason for his behavior. He treated Forthar the same way he treated Airly, and even though Lady Ogilvie, who was about to give birth, asked Argyle to hold off on his actions until after she had her baby, he ruthlessly kicked her out of the house and continued with his destruction. Moreover, “the Lady Drum, Dame Marian Douglas, who was living at Kelly at that time, heard about the terrible situation her granddaughter, Lady Ogilvie, was in, and sent a request to Argyle, as she was related to him, asking for his permission to take her granddaughter into her own home, since Lady Ogilvie was close to giving birth; however, Argyle refused to give any permission. This led the Lady Drum to bring Lady Ogilvie to her home in Kelly, determined to keep her there despite whatever risks might follow.”
At the same time Argyle “was not forgetful to remember old quarrels to Sir John Ogilvie of Craigie.” He sent a sergeant to Ogilvie’s house to warn him to leave it, but the sergeant thought Argyle must have made some mistake, as he found it no more than a simple unfortified country house, occupied only by a sick gentlewoman and some servants. The sergeant returned and told this to Argyle, who waxed wroth and told him it was his duty simply to obey orders, commanding him at the same time to return and “deface and spoil the house.” After the sergeant had received his orders, Argyle was observed to turn round and repeat to himself the Latin political maxim Abscindantur qui nos perturbant, “a maxime which many thought that he practised accurately, which he did upon the account of the proverb consequential thereunto, and which is the reason of the former, which Argyle was remarked likewise to have often in his mouth as a choice aphorism, and well observed by statesmen, Quod mortui non mordent.”
At the same time, Argyle “was not forgetful to remember old quarrels with Sir John Ogilvie of Craigie.” He sent a sergeant to Ogilvie’s house to warn him to leave, but the sergeant thought Argyle must have made some mistake, as he found it was nothing more than a simple, unfortified country house, occupied only by a sick woman and some servants. The sergeant returned and told this to Argyle, who became furious and reminded him it was his duty to simply obey orders, commanding him at the same time to return and “destroy and plunder the house.” After the sergeant received his orders, Argyle was observed to turn around and repeat to himself the Latin political maxim Abscindantur qui nos perturbant, “a maxim which many thought he practiced accurately, which he did because of the related proverb, and which is the reason for the former, which Argyle was also noted to often quote as a preferred aphorism, well recognized by statesmen, Quod mortui non mordent.”
Argyle next proceeded against the Earl of Athole, who, with about 1,200 followers, was lying in Breadalbane, ready to meet him. Argyle, whose army was about five times the size of Athole’s, instead of giving fight, managed by stratagem to capture Athole and some of his friends, whom he sent to the Committee of Estates at Edinburgh.
Argyle then went after the Earl of Athole, who had around 1,200 supporters with him in Breadalbane, prepared to confront him. Argyle, whose army was about five times larger than Athole’s, chose not to engage in battle. Instead, he cleverly captured Athole and a few of his companions, sending them to the Committee of Estates in Edinburgh.
Argyle, after having thus gratified his private revenge and made a show of quieting the Highlands, returned to the lowlands.[251]
Argyle, having satisfied his personal vendetta and pretended to bring peace to the Highlands, returned to the lowlands.[251]
On the 20th of August General Leslie crossed the Tweed with his army, the van of which was led by Montrose on foot. This task, though performed with readiness and with every appearance of good will, was not voluntarily undertaken, but had been devolved upon Montrose by lot; none of the principal officers daring to take the lead of their own accord in such a dangerous enterprise. There can be no doubt that Montrose was insincere in his professions, and that those who suspected him were right in thinking that in his heart he was turned Royalist,[252] a supposition which his correspondence with the king and his subsequent conduct fully justify.
On August 20th, General Leslie crossed the Tweed with his army, the front of which was led by Montrose on foot. This task, although done with enthusiasm and a show of good intent, wasn’t something he chose; it had fallen to Montrose by chance, as none of the main officers were willing to take the lead voluntarily in such a risky situation. It's clear that Montrose wasn’t genuine in his claims, and those who doubted him were correct in thinking that deep down he had become a Royalist, a belief supported by his correspondence with the king and his actions afterward.
Although the proper time had not arrived for throwing off the mask, Montrose immediately on his return to Scotland, after the close of this campaign, began to concert measures for counteracting the designs of the Covenanters; but his plans were embarrassed by some of his associates disclosing to the Covenanters the existence of an association which Montrose had formed at Cumbernauld for supporting the royal authority. A great outcry was raised against Montrose in consequence, but his influence was so great that the heads of the Covenanters were afraid to show any severity towards him. On subsequently discovering, however, that the king had written him letters which were intercepted and forcibly taken from the messenger, a servant of the Earl of Traquair, they apprehended him, along with Lord Napier of Merchiston, and Sir George Stirling of Keith, his relatives and intimate friends, and imprisoned them in the castle of Edinburgh. On the meeting of the parliament at Edinburgh in July, 1641, which was attended by the king in person, Montrose demanded to be tried before them, but his application was rejected by the Covenanters, who obtained an order from the parliament prohibiting him from going into the king’s presence. After the king had returned to England, Montrose and his fellow-prisoners were liberated, and he, thereupon, went to his own castle, where he remained for some time, ruminating on the course he should pursue for the relief of the king. The king, while in Scotland at this time, conferred honours upon several of the covenanting leaders, apparently for the purpose of conciliation, Argyle being raised to the dignity of a marquis.
Although the right moment hadn’t come to drop the disguise, Montrose immediately began making plans to thwart the Covenanters' schemes as soon as he returned to Scotland after the campaign ended. However, his plans were complicated when some of his associates revealed to the Covenanters that Montrose had formed a group at Cumbernauld to support the royal authority. This caused quite an uproar against Montrose, but his influence was so significant that the leaders of the Covenanters were hesitant to take strong action against him. Later, when they discovered that the king had sent him letters that were intercepted and forcibly taken from the messenger, a servant of the Earl of Traquair, they arrested him, along with Lord Napier of Merchiston and Sir George Stirling of Keith, who were his relatives and close friends, and imprisoned them in Edinburgh Castle. When Parliament met in Edinburgh in July 1641, attended by the king himself, Montrose requested to be tried before them, but the Covenanters rejected his request and got a court order preventing him from attending the king. After the king returned to England, Montrose and his fellow prisoners were released, and he went to his own castle, where he spent time thinking about how to help the king. During this time, the king conferred honors on several of the covenanting leaders, seemingly to ease tensions, with Argyle being elevated to the rank of marquis.
Although Charles complied with the demands of his Scottish subjects, and heaped many favours and distinctions upon the heads of the leading Covenanters, they were by no means satisfied, and entered fully into the hostile views of their brethren in the south, with whom they made common cause. Having resolved to send an army into England to join the forces of the parliament, which had come to an open rupture with the sovereign, they attempted to gain over Montrose to their side by offering him the post of lieutenant-general of their army, and promising to accede to any demands he might make; but he rejected all their offers; and, as an important crisis was at hand, he hastened to England in the early part of the year 1643, in company with Lord Ogilvie, to lay the state of affairs before the king, and to offer him his advice and service in such an emergency. Charles, however, either from a want of confidence in the judgment of Montrose, who, to the rashness and impetuosity of youth, added, as he was led to believe, a desire of gratifying his personal feelings and vanity, or overcome by the calculating but fatal policy of the Marquis of Hamilton, who deprecated a fresh war between the king and his Scottish subjects, declined to follow the advice of Montrose, who had offered to raise an army immediately in Scotland to support him.
Although Charles met the demands of his Scottish subjects and granted many favors and honors to the prominent Covenanters, they were not satisfied at all and fully aligned themselves with their fellow opponents in the south, with whom they united. They decided to send an army into England to join the parliamentary forces that had openly broken with the king. They tried to win Montrose over by offering him the position of lieutenant-general of their army and promised to agree to any demands he might have, but he turned down all their offers. As an important moment was approaching, he quickly went to England in early 1643 with Lord Ogilvie to inform the king about the situation and to offer his advice and support in this crisis. However, Charles, either due to a lack of trust in Montrose's judgment—who, alongside the recklessness and impulsiveness of youth, was believed to have a need to satisfy his personal feelings and vanity—or influenced by the cautious but ultimately detrimental strategy of the Marquis of Hamilton, who opposed another war between the king and his Scottish subjects, chose not to follow Montrose's advice, who had offered to raise an army in Scotland immediately to aid him.
A convention of estates called by the Covenanters, without any authority from the king, met at Edinburgh on the 22d of June, 1643, and he soon perceived from the character and proceedings of this assembly, the great majority of which were Covenanters, the mistake he had committed in rejecting the advice of Montrose, and he now resolved, thenceforth, to be guided in his plans for subduing Scotland by the opinion of that nobleman. Accordingly, at a meeting held at Oxford, between the king and Montrose, in the month of December, 1643,[180] when the Scots army was about entering England, it was agreed that the Earl of Antrim, an Irish nobleman of great power and influence, who then lived at Oxford, should be sent to Ireland to raise auxiliaries with whom he should make a descent on the west parts of Scotland in the month of April following;—that the Marquis of Newcastle, who commanded the royal forces in the north of England, should furnish Montrose with a party of horse, with which he should enter the south of Scotland,—that an application should be made to the King of Denmark for some troops of German horse; and that a quantity of arms should be transported into Scotland from abroad.[253]
A group of estates called by the Covenanters, without any permission from the king, gathered in Edinburgh on June 22, 1643. He quickly realized from the nature and actions of this assembly, the vast majority of which were Covenanters, that he had made a mistake in ignoring Montrose's advice. He then decided to let Montrose guide his plans for conquering Scotland. At a meeting in Oxford between the king and Montrose in December 1643, when the Scottish army was about to enter England, they agreed that the Earl of Antrim, a powerful Irish nobleman living in Oxford, would be sent to Ireland to gather reinforcements and launch an attack on western Scotland in April. They also decided that the Marquis of Newcastle, who led the royal forces in northern England, would provide Montrose with a cavalry unit to enter southern Scotland, that a request would be made to the King of Denmark for some German cavalry, and that a shipment of weapons would be sent to Scotland from abroad.[180][253]
Instructions having been given to the Earl of Antrim to raise the Irish levy, and Sir James Cochran having been despatched to the continent as ambassador for the king, to procure foreign aid, Montrose left Oxford on his way to Scotland, taking York and Durham in his route. Near the latter city he had an interview with the Marquis of Newcastle for the purpose of obtaining a sufficient party of horse to escort him into Scotland, but all he could procure was about 100 horse, badly appointed, with two small brass field pieces.[254] The Marquis sent orders to the king’s officers, and to the captains of the militia in Cumberland and Westmoreland, to afford Montrose such assistance as they could, and he was in consequence joined on his way to Carlisle by 800 foot and three troops of horse, of Cumberland and Northumberland militia. With this small force, and about 200 horse, consisting of noblemen and gentlemen who had served as officers in Germany, France, or England, Montrose entered Scotland on the 13th of April, 1644. He had not, however, proceeded far, when a revolt broke out among the English soldiers, who immediately returned to England. In spite of this discouragement, Montrose proceeded on with his small party of horse towards Dumfries, which surrendered to him without opposition. After waiting there a few days, in expectation of hearing some tidings respecting the Earl of Antrim’s movements, without receiving any, he retired to Carlisle, to avoid being surprised by the Covenanters, large bodies of whom were hovering about in all directions.
Instructions were given to the Earl of Antrim to recruit the Irish army, and Sir James Cochran was sent to the continent as the king's ambassador to seek foreign support. Montrose left Oxford heading to Scotland, passing through York and Durham. Near Durham, he met with the Marquis of Newcastle to secure a sufficient cavalry escort into Scotland, but all he managed to get was around 100 poorly equipped horsemen, along with two small brass cannons. The Marquis directed the king’s officers and militia captains in Cumberland and Westmoreland to provide Montrose with whatever help they could. As a result, he was joined on his way to Carlisle by 800 infantry and three cavalry troops from the Cumberland and Northumberland militias. With this small force, and about 200 horsemen made up of noblemen and gentlemen who had served as officers in Germany, France, or England, Montrose entered Scotland on April 13, 1644. However, he hadn't traveled far when a revolt erupted among the English soldiers, who immediately returned to England. Despite this setback, Montrose continued on with his small cavalry toward Dumfries, which surrendered to him without a fight. After staying there for a few days, hoping to hear news about the Earl of Antrim’s movements but receiving none, he retreated to Carlisle to avoid being caught off guard by the Covenanters, who were moving around in large groups in every direction.
To aid the views of Montrose, the king had appointed the Marquis of Huntly, on whose fidelity he could rely, his lieutenant-general in the north of Scotland. He, on hearing of the capture of Dumfries by Montrose, immediately collected a considerable body of horse and foot, consisting of Highlanders and lowlanders, at Kincardine-O’Neil, with the intention of crossing the Cairn-a-Mount; but being disappointed in not being joined by some forces from Perthshire, Angus, and the Mearns, which he expected, he altered his steps, and proceeded towards Aberdeen, which he took. Thence he despatched parties of his troops through the counties of Aberdeen and Banff, which brought in quantities of horses and arms for the use of his army. One party, consisting of 120 horse and 300 foot, commanded by the young laird of Drum and his brother, young Gicht, Colonel Nathaniel Gordon and Colonel Donald Farquharson and others, proceeded to the town of Montrose, which they took, killed one of the bailies, made the provost prisoner, and threw some cannon into the sea as they could not carry them away. But, on hearing that the Earl of Kinghorn was advancing upon them with the forces of Angus, they made a speedy retreat, leaving thirty of their foot behind them prisoners. To protect themselves against the army of the Marquis of Huntly, the inhabitants of Moray, on the north of the Spey, raised a regiment of foot and three companies of horse, which were quartered in the town of Elgin.
To support Montrose's efforts, the king appointed the Marquis of Huntly, whose loyalty he trusted, as his lieutenant-general in northern Scotland. Upon learning about Montrose's capture of Dumfries, he quickly gathered a significant force of cavalry and infantry, made up of Highlanders and Lowlanders, at Kincardine-O’Neil, planning to cross Cairn-a-Mount. However, when he didn't get reinforcements he expected from Perthshire, Angus, and the Mearns, he changed his plans and headed towards Aberdeen, which he successfully took. From there, he sent out groups of his troops throughout Aberdeen and Banff counties, which collected a large number of horses and weapons for his army. One group, made up of 120 cavalry and 300 infantry, led by the young laird of Drum and his brother, young Gicht, along with Colonel Nathaniel Gordon and Colonel Donald Farquharson and others, moved to the town of Montrose. They captured it, killed one of the bailies, took the provost prisoner, and threw some cannons into the sea since they couldn’t carry them. However, when they heard that the Earl of Kinghorn was approaching with forces from Angus, they quickly retreated, leaving thirty of their infantry behind as prisoners. To defend against the Marquis of Huntly's army, the residents of Moray, north of the Spey, raised a regiment of infantry and three companies of cavalry, stationed in the town of Elgin.
When the convention heard of Huntly’s movements, they appointed the Marquis of Argyle to raise an army to quell this insurrection. He, accordingly, assembled at Perth a force of 5,000 foot and 800 horse out of Fife, Angus, Mearns, Argyle, and Perthshire, with which he advanced on Aberdeen. Huntly, hearing of his approach, fled from Aberdeen and retired to the town of Banff, where, on the day of his arrival, he disbanded his army. The marquis himself thereafter retired to Strathnaver, and took up his residence with the master of Reay. Argyle, after taking possession of Aberdeen, proceeded northward[181] and took the castles of Gicht and Kellie, made the lairds of Gicht and Haddo prisoners and sent them to Edinburgh, the latter being, along with one Captain Logan, afterwards beheaded.[255]
When the convention learned about Huntly's movements, they appointed the Marquis of Argyle to raise an army to put down this uprising. He gathered a force of 5,000 foot soldiers and 800 cavalry from Fife, Angus, Mearns, Argyle, and Perthshire in Perth and then advanced on Aberdeen. Huntly, hearing of his approach, fled Aberdeen and retreated to the town of Banff, where he disbanded his army on the day he arrived. The marquis then went to Strathnaver and stayed with the master of Reay. After taking control of Aberdeen, Argyle moved north and captured the castles of Gicht and Kellie, made the lairds of Gicht and Haddo prisoners, and sent them to Edinburgh, with the latter and one Captain Logan eventually being beheaded.[181]
We now return to Montrose, who, after an ineffectual attempt to obtain an accession of force from the army of Prince Rupert, Count Palatine of the Rhine, determined on again entering Scotland with his little band. But being desirous to learn the exact situation of affairs there, before putting this resolution into effect, he sent Lord Ogilvie and Sir William Rollock into Scotland, in disguise, for that purpose. They returned in about fourteen days, and brought a spiritless and melancholy account of the state of matters in the north, where they found all the passes, towns, and forts, in possession of the Covenanters, and where no man dared to speak in favour of the king. This intelligence was received with dismay by Montrose’s followers, who now began to think of the best means of securing their own safety. In this unpleasant conjuncture of affairs, Montrose called them together to consult on the line of conduct they should pursue. Some advised him to return to Oxford and inform his majesty of the hopeless state of his affairs in Scotland, while others gave an opinion that he should resign his commission, and go abroad till a more favourable opportunity occurred of serving the king; but the chivalrous and undaunted spirit of Montrose disdained to follow either of these courses, and he resolved upon the desperate expedient of venturing into the very heart of Scotland, with only one or two companions, in the hope of being able to rally round his person a force sufficient to support the declining interests of his sovereign.
We now return to Montrose, who, after an unsuccessful attempt to gain more support from Prince Rupert's army, decided to re-enter Scotland with his small group. However, wanting to know the exact situation there before acting on his decision, he sent Lord Ogilvie and Sir William Rollock into Scotland undercover for that purpose. They returned in about two weeks, bringing a dispiriting and gloomy report about conditions in the north, where all the passes, towns, and forts were held by the Covenanters, and no one dared to speak in favor of the king. This information was met with dismay by Montrose's followers, who now started to think of the best ways to ensure their own safety. In this unfortunate situation, Montrose gathered them together to discuss their next steps. Some advised him to go back to Oxford and inform the king about the desperate state of his affairs in Scotland, while others suggested that he resign his commission and go abroad until a better opportunity to serve the king arose. But the brave and fearless spirit of Montrose rejected both options, and he decided on the reckless plan of venturing into the heart of Scotland with just one or two companions, hoping to gather enough support to uphold his sovereign’s dwindling interests.
Having communicated this intention privately to Lord Ogilvie, he put under his charge the few gentlemen who had remained faithful to him, that he might conduct them to the king; and having accompanied them to a distance, he withdrew from them clandestinely, leaving his servants, horses, and baggage behind him, and returned to Carlisle. Having prepared himself for his journey, he selected Sir William Rollock, a gentleman of tried honour, and one Sibbald, to accompany him. Disguised as a groom, and riding upon a lean, worn-out horse, and leading another in his hand, Montrose passed for Sibbald’s servant, in which condition and capacity he proceeded to the borders. The party had not proceeded far when an occurrence took place, which considerably disconcerted them. Meeting with a Scottish soldier, who had served under the Marquis of Newcastle in England, he, after passing Rollock and Sibbald, went up to the marquis, and accosted him by his name. Montrose told him that he was quite mistaken; but the soldier being positive, and judging that the marquis was concerned in some important affair, replied, with a countenance which betokened a kind heart, “Do not I know my lord Marquis of Montrose well enough? But go your way, and God be with you.”[256] When Montrose saw that he could not preserve an incognito from the penetrating eye of the soldier, he gave him some money and dismissed him.
After privately sharing his intention with Lord Ogilvie, he entrusted the few loyal gentlemen who remained with him to his care so he could lead them to the king. After accompanying them for a while, he secretly slipped away, leaving his servants, horses, and luggage behind, and returned to Carlisle. Once prepared for his journey, he chose Sir William Rollock, a man of proven honor, and a guy named Sibbald to go with him. Disguised as a groom, riding a skinny, tired horse and leading another one by the reins, Montrose pretended to be Sibbald’s servant as they made their way to the borders. They hadn’t gone far when something happened that significantly unsettled them. They encountered a Scottish soldier who had served under the Marquis of Newcastle in England. After passing Rollock and Sibbald, he approached the marquis and addressed him by name. Montrose insisted he was mistaken, but the soldier, convinced that the marquis was involved in some crucial matter, responded with a kindly expression, “Don’t I know my lord Marquis of Montrose well enough? But go on your way, and God be with you.” When Montrose realized he couldn’t maintain his disguise from the soldier’s sharp gaze, he gave him some money and sent him on his way.
This occurrence excited alarm in the mind of Montrose, and made him accelerate his journey. Within four days he arrived at the house of Tullibelton, among the hills near the Tay, which belonged to Patrick Graham of Inchbrakie, his cousin, and a royalist. No situation was better fitted for concocting his plans, and for communicating with those clans and the gentry of the adjoining lowlands who stood well affected to the king. It formed, in fact, a centre, or point d’appui to the royalists of the Highlands and the adjoining lowlands, from which a pretty regular communication could be kept up, without any of those dangers which would have arisen in the lowlands.
This event raised concerns in Montrose's mind and made him speed up his journey. Within four days, he reached Tullibelton, a house in the hills near the Tay, owned by his cousin Patrick Graham of Inchbrakie, who was a royalist. There was no better place for planning his strategies and connecting with the clans and local gentry in the nearby lowlands who were loyal to the king. It effectively served as a hub or point d’appui for the royalists of the Highlands and the surrounding lowlands, allowing for a fairly consistent communication without the risks that would have been present in the lowlands.
For some days Montrose did not venture to appear among the people in the neighbourhood, nor did he consider himself safe even in Tullibelton house, but passed the night in an obscure cottage, and in the day-time wandered alone among the neighbouring mountains, ruminating over the strange peculiarity of his situation, and waiting the return of his fellow-travellers, whom he had despatched to collect intelligence on the state of the kingdom. These messengers came back to him after some days’ absence, bringing with them the most cheerless accounts of the[182] situation of the country, and of the persecutions which the royalists suffered at the hands of the Covenanters. Among other distressing pieces of intelligence, they communicated to Montrose the premature and unsuccessful attempt of the Marquis of Huntly in favour of the royal cause, and of his retreat to Strathnaver to avoid the fury of his enemies. These accounts greatly affected Montrose, who was grieved to find that the Gordons, who were stern royalists, should be exposed, by the abandonment of their chief, to the revenge of their enemies; but he consoled himself with the reflection, that as soon as he should be enabled to unfurl the royal standard, the tide of fortune would turn.
For several days, Montrose didn’t dare to show himself to the people in the area, nor did he feel safe even in Tullibelton house. He spent the night in a secluded cottage and wandered alone among the nearby mountains during the day, thinking about the unusual nature of his situation and waiting for the return of his fellow travelers, whom he had sent to gather information on the state of the kingdom. These messengers returned after several days, bringing him the most disheartening news about the situation in the country and the persecution the royalists were facing from the Covenanters. Among other troubling updates, they informed Montrose about the early and unsuccessful attempt of the Marquis of Huntly to support the royal cause and his retreat to Strathnaver to escape the wrath of his enemies. This news deeply affected Montrose, as he was saddened to see the Gordons, who were staunch royalists, left vulnerable to the vengeance of their foes due to their chief's abandonment. However, he comforted himself with the thought that once he was able to raise the royal standard, the tide of fortune would change.
While cogitating on the course he should pursue in this conjuncture, a report reached him from some shepherds on the hills that a body of Irish troops had landed in the West, and was advancing through the Highlands. Montrose at once concluded that these were the auxiliaries whom the Earl of Antrim had undertaken to send him four months before, and such they proved to be. This force, which amounted to 1,500 men, was under the command of Alexander Macdonald, son of Coll Mac-Gillespic Macdonald of Iona, who had been greatly persecuted by the family of Argyle. Macdonald had arrived early in July, 1644, among the Hebrides, and had landed and taken the castles of Meigray and Kinloch Alan. He had then disembarked his forces in Knoydart, where he expected to be joined by the Marquis of Huntly and the Earl of Seaforth. As he advanced into the interior, he despatched the fiery cross for the purpose of summoning the clans to his standard; but, although the cross was carried through a large extent of country, even to Aberdeen, he was joined at first only by the clan Donald, under the captain of clan Ranald, and the laird of Glengary. The Marquis of Argyle collected an army to oppose the progress of Macdonald, and, to cut off his retreat to Ireland, he sent some ships of war to Loch Eishord, where Macdonald’s fleet lay, which captured or destroyed them. This loss, while it frustrated an intention Macdonald entertained of returning to Ireland, in consequence of the disappointment he had met with in not being joined by the clans, stimulated him to farther exertions in continuing his march, in the hope of meeting Montrose.
While thinking about what path he should take in this situation, he heard from some shepherds on the hills that a group of Irish troops had landed in the West and was moving through the Highlands. Montrose quickly figured out that these were the reinforcements the Earl of Antrim had promised to send him four months earlier, and it turned out that he was right. This force, which totaled 1,500 men, was led by Alexander Macdonald, the son of Coll Mac-Gillespic Macdonald of Iona, who had been heavily persecuted by the Argyle family. Macdonald had arrived in early July 1644 among the Hebrides, landing and taking the castles of Meigray and Kinloch Alan. He then disembarked his troops in Knoydart, expecting to be joined by the Marquis of Huntly and the Earl of Seaforth. As he moved into the interior, he sent out the fiery cross to summon the clans to his cause; however, even though the cross was carried over a large area, reaching as far as Aberdeen, he was initially joined only by the clan Donald, led by the captain of clan Ranald, and the laird of Glengarry. The Marquis of Argyle gathered an army to stop Macdonald's advance, and to cut off his escape back to Ireland, he sent some warships to Loch Eishord, where Macdonald’s fleet was anchored, capturing or destroying them. This loss not only dashed Macdonald's plans to return to Ireland due to the disappointment of not being joined by the clans but also drove him to continue his march in the hope of meeting Montrose.
As Macdonald was perfectly ignorant of Montrose’s movements, and thought it likely that he might be still at Carlisle, waiting till he should hear of Macdonald’s arrival, he sent letters to him by the hands of a confidential friend, who resided in the neighbourhood of Inchbrakie’s house. This gentleman, who knew nothing of Montrose’s return to Scotland, having luckily communicated to Mr. Graham the secret of being intrusted with letters to his kinsman, Montrose, Graham offered to see them safely delivered to Montrose, though he should ride to Carlisle himself. The gentleman in question then delivered the letters to Graham, and Montrose having received them, wrote an answer as if from Carlisle, in which he requested Macdonald to keep up his spirits, that he would soon be joined by a seasonable reinforcement and a general at their head, and he ordered him with all expedition to march down into Athole. In fixing on Athole as the place of his rendezvous, Montrose is said to have been actuated by an implicit reliance on the fidelity and loyalty of the Athole-men, and by a high opinion of their courage. They lay, besides, under many obligations to himself, and he calculated that he had only to appear among them to command their services in the cause of their sovereign.
As Macdonald was completely unaware of Montrose’s movements and thought he might still be in Carlisle, waiting to hear about Macdonald’s arrival, he sent letters to him through a trusted friend who lived near Inchbrakie’s house. This man, unaware of Montrose’s return to Scotland, fortunately told Mr. Graham that he had been trusted with letters for his relative, Montrose. Graham volunteered to ensure they were delivered to Montrose, even if it meant riding to Carlisle himself. The man then handed the letters to Graham, and after Montrose received them, he wrote a reply as if he were in Carlisle. In his message, he urged Macdonald to stay optimistic, assuring him that he would soon receive timely reinforcements led by a general, and he instructed him to quickly march down into Athole. Montrose is said to have chosen Athole as their meeting point due to his strong faith in the loyalty and dedication of the people there and his high regard for their bravery. Additionally, they were indebted to him, and he believed that simply appearing among them would inspire their support for their sovereign’s cause.
When Macdonald received these instructions, he marched towards Athole; but in passing through Badenoch he was threatened with an attack by the Earls of Sutherland and Seaforth, at the head of some of their people, and by the Frasers, Grants, Rosses, and Monroes, and other inhabitants of Moray, who had assembled at the top of Strathspey; but Macdonald very cautiously avoided them, and hastened into Athole. On arriving in Athole, Macdonald was coldly received by the people of that as well as the surrounding country, who doubted whether he had any authority from the king; and besides, they hesitated to place themselves under the command of a person of neither noble nor ancient lineage, and whom they considered an upstart. This indecision might have proved fatal to Macdonald, who was closely pressed in his rear by the army of Argyle, had not these untoward deliberations[183] been instantly put an end to by the arrival of Montrose at Blair, where Macdonald had fixed his head-quarters. Montrose had travelled seventy miles on foot, in a Highland dress, accompanied by Patrick Graham, his cousin, as his guide.[257] His appearance was hailed by his countrymen with every demonstration of joy, and they immediately made him a spontaneous offer of their services.
When Macdonald got these orders, he headed towards Athole. However, as he passed through Badenoch, he was threatened with an attack by the Earls of Sutherland and Seaforth, leading some of their followers, along with the Frasers, Grants, Rosses, Monroes, and other people from Moray, who had gathered at the top of Strathspey. But Macdonald carefully avoided them and rushed into Athole. Upon arriving in Athole, Macdonald was met with a chilly reception from the locals and those from nearby areas, who questioned whether he had any authority from the king. Moreover, they hesitated to follow someone of neither noble nor ancient lineage, whom they viewed as an upstart. This uncertainty might have been disastrous for Macdonald, who was closely pursued by Argyle's army, if it hadn't been for the sudden arrival of Montrose at Blair, where Macdonald had set up his headquarters. Montrose had walked seventy miles in Highland dress, guided by his cousin Patrick Graham. His arrival was celebrated by his countrymen with great enthusiasm, and they immediately volunteered their services.
Accordingly, on the following day, the Athole-men, to the number of about 800, consisting chiefly of the Stewarts and Robertsons, put themselves under arms and flocked to the standard of Montrose. Thus, in little more than twenty-four hours, Montrose saw himself at the head of a force of upwards of 2,000 men, animated by an enthusiastic attachment to his person and to the cause which he had espoused. The extraordinary contrast between his present commanding position, and the situation in which he was placed a few days before, as a forlorn wanderer among the mountains, produced a powerful effect upon the daring and chivalrous spirit of Montrose, who looked forward to the success of his enterprise with the eagerness of a man who considered the destinies of his sovereign as altogether depending upon his individual exertions. Impressed with the necessity of acting with promptitude, he did not hesitate long as to the course he should pursue. He might have immediately gone in quest of Argyle, who had followed the army of Macdonald, with slow and cautious steps, and by one of those sudden movements which no man knew better how to execute with advantage, surprised and defeated his adversary; but such a plan did not accord with the designs of Montrose, who resolved to open the campaign at once in the lowlands, and thus give confidence to the friends and supporters of the king.
Accordingly, the next day, about 800 men from Athole, mostly Stewarts and Robertsons, armed themselves and gathered under Montrose's banner. In just over twenty-four hours, Montrose found himself leading a force of more than 2,000 men, motivated by their strong loyalty to him and the cause he stood for. The stark difference between his current powerful position and his earlier state as a lonely wanderer in the mountains had a profound impact on Montrose's bold and noble spirit. He looked forward to the success of his mission with the eagerness of someone who believed the fate of his king depended entirely on his efforts. Aware of the need for quick action, he didn’t take long to decide on his next steps. He could have immediately sought out Argyle, who was following Macdonald's army with slow and cautious moves. With one of those sudden maneuvers that Montrose executed so well, he could have surprised and defeated his enemy; however, that plan didn't align with Montrose's intentions. He decided to launch the campaign in the lowlands right away to boost the confidence of the king's supporters.
The general opinion which the Lowlanders of this period entertained regarding their upland neighbours was not very respectful. A covenanting wit, in a poem which he wrote against the bishops only a few years before, says of one whose extraction was from the other side of the Grampians,
The general opinion that the Lowlanders had about their upland neighbors during this time wasn't very respectful. A clever poet, in a poem he wrote against the bishops just a few years earlier, comments on someone whose roots were from the other side of the Grampians,
“A bishop and a Highlandman, how can’st thou honest be?”
“A bishop and a Highlander, how can you truly be honest?”
as if these two qualifications were of themselves sufficient, without any known vice, to put a man completely beyond the pale of virtue. It seems, indeed, to have been a general belief at the time that this primitive and sequestered people, as they were avowedly out of the saving circle of the Covenant, were also out of the limits of both law and religion, and therefore hopelessly and utterly given up to all sorts of wickedness. Not only were murder and robbery among the list of offences which they were accused of daily committing, but there even seems to have been a popular idea that sorcery was a prevailing crime amongst them. They were also charged with a general inclination to popery, an offence which, from the alarms and superstitions of the time, had now come, in general phraseology, to signify a condensation of all others. Along with this horrible notion of the mountaineers, there was not associated the slightest idea of their ardent and chivalrous character; nor was there any general sensation of terror for the power which they undoubtedly possessed of annoying the peaceful inhabitants, and thwarting the policy of the Low country, no considerable body of Highlanders having been there seen in arms for several generations.
as if these two qualifications were enough by themselves, without any known wrongdoing, to place a person completely outside the realm of virtue. It appears, in fact, that it was a common belief at the time that this primitive and isolated people, since they were clearly outside the saving circle of the Covenant, were also beyond the reach of both law and religion, and thus hopelessly and completely surrendered to all kinds of wickedness. Not only were murder and robbery among the offenses they were daily accused of committing, but there even seems to have been a popular belief that sorcery was a widespread crime among them. They were also accused of a general tendency towards Catholicism, an offense that, due to the fears and superstitions of the time, had come to signify a combination of all others. Along with this horrible image of the mountain people, there was no consideration of their passionate and noble character; nor was there any general sense of fear regarding the power they undoubtedly had to disturb the peaceful inhabitants and disrupt the policies of the Low country, since no significant group of Highlanders had been seen armed there for several generations.
In pursuance of his determination, Montrose put his small army in motion the same day towards Strathearn, in passing through which he expected to be joined by some of the inhabitants of that and the adjoining country. At the same time he sent forward a messenger with a friendly notice to the Menzieses of his intention to pass through their country, but instead of taking this in good part they maltreated the messenger and harassed the rear of his army. This unprovoked attack so exasperated Montrose, that he ordered his men, when passing by Weem castle, which belonged to the clan Menzies, to plunder and lay waste their lands, and to burn their houses, an order which was literally obeyed. He expected that this example of summary vengeance would serve as a useful lesson to deter others, who might be disposed to imitate the conduct of the Menzieses, from following a similar course. Notwithstanding the time spent in making these reprisals, Montrose passed the Tay with a part of his forces the same evening, and the remainder[184] followed very early the next morning. He had, at the special request of the Athole-men themselves, placed them under the command of his kinsman, Patrick Graham of Inchbrakie, and he now sent him forward with a select party to reconnoitre. Inchbrakie soon returned with information that he had observed a party of armed men stationed upon the hill of Buchanty. On inquiry, Montrose ascertained that this body was commanded by Lord Kilpont, eldest son of the Earl of Menteith, and by Sir John Drummond, son of the Earl of Perth, both of whom were his relations. The force in question, which consisted of about 500 men, was on its way to Perth to join the other covenanting troops who were stationed there. Montrose immediately marched up to this body, with the intention, if he could not prevail on them to join him, of attacking them, but before he had approached sufficiently near, Lord Kilpont, who had ascertained that Montrose commanded, sent some of his principal officers to him to ascertain what his object was in thus advancing. Montrose having explained his views and stated that he acted by the king’s authority, and having entreated them to return to their allegiance, they and the whole of their party immediately joined him. This new accession augmented Montrose’s army to about 3,000 men.
In line with his determination, Montrose mobilized his small army the same day toward Strathearn, expecting to be joined by some locals from that area and the nearby region. At the same time, he sent a messenger ahead with a friendly heads-up to the Menzies family about his plans to pass through their territory. Instead of taking this well, they mistreated the messenger and harassed the rear of his army. This unprovoked attack infuriated Montrose, so he ordered his men to plunder and destroy the lands and burn the houses around Weem Castle, which belonged to the Menzies clan—an order that was carried out without hesitation. He hoped that this act of swift vengeance would serve as a lesson to others who might be tempted to follow the Menzies' example. Despite the time spent on these reprisals, Montrose crossed the Tay with part of his forces that evening, and the remainder[184] followed very early the next morning. At the specific request of the men from Athole, he had placed them under the command of his relative, Patrick Graham of Inchbrakie, and now sent him ahead with a select group to scout. Inchbrakie soon returned with the news that he had spotted a group of armed men stationed on Buchanty Hill. Upon investigation, Montrose learned that this group was led by Lord Kilpont, the eldest son of the Earl of Menteith, and by Sir John Drummond, the son of the Earl of Perth, both of whom were related to him. This force, consisting of about 500 men, was heading to Perth to join the other covenanting troops stationed there. Montrose immediately marched toward them, intending to persuade them to join him, or if that failed, to attack. However, before he got close enough, Lord Kilpont, realizing Montrose was in command, sent some of his senior officers to ask what his intentions were. Montrose explained his plans, stated that he was acting under the king's authority, and urged them to return to their allegiance. Immediately, they and their entire group joined him. This new addition increased Montrose’s army to about 3,000 men.
Montrose now learned from his new allies that the Covenanters had assembled their forces in great numbers at Perth, and that they lay there waiting for his approach. The covenanting army, in fact, was more than double that of Montrose, amounting to about 6,000 foot and 700 horse, to which were attached four pieces of artillery. Montrose, on the other hand, had not a single horseman, and but three horses, two of which were for his own use, and the other for that of Sir William Rollock, and besides he had no artillery. Yet with such a decided disparity, Montrose resolved to march directly to Perth and attack the enemy. He appears to have been influenced in this resolution by the consideration of the proximity of Argyle with his army, and the danger in which he would be placed by being hemmed in by two hostile armies: he could expect to avoid such an embarrassment only by risking an immediate engagement.
Montrose now learned from his new allies that the Covenanters had gathered a large force in Perth and were waiting for him. The covenanting army was actually more than twice the size of Montrose’s, totaling around 6,000 infantry and 700 cavalry, along with four pieces of artillery. Montrose, on the other hand, had no cavalry and only three horses—two for himself and one for Sir William Rollock—and he had no artillery at all. Despite this significant disadvantage, Montrose decided to march straight to Perth and attack the enemy. He seemed to be motivated by the close presence of Argyle with his army and the risk of being trapped between two hostile forces; he figured the only way to avoid such a situation was to take the chance of an immediate confrontation.
As the day was too far advanced to proceed to Perth, Montrose ordered his men to bivouac during the night about three miles from Buchanty, and began his march by dawn of day. As soon as Lord Elcho, the commander of the covenanting army, heard of Montrose’s approach, he left Perth and drew up his army on Tippermuir, a plain of some extent between four and five miles west from the town. Reserving to himself the command of the right wing, he committed the charge of the left to Sir James Scott, an able and skilful officer, who had served with great honour in the Venetian army; and to the Earl of Tullibardine he intrusted the command of the centre. The horse were divided and placed on each wing with the view of surrounding the army of Montrose, should he venture to attack them in their position. As soon as Montrose perceived the enemy thus drawn up in battle array, he made the necessary dispositions for attacking them. To counteract as much as possible the danger arising to such a small body of men, unprotected by cavalry, from the extended line of the Covenanters, Montrose endeavoured to make his line as extensive as possible with safety, by limiting his files to three men deep. As the Irish had neither swords nor pikes to oppose the cavalry, they were stationed in the centre of the line, and the Highlanders, who were provided with swords and Lochaber axes, were placed on the wings, as better fitted to resist the attacks of the cavalry. Some of the Highlanders were, however, quite destitute of arms of every description, and it is related on the authority of an eye-witness that Montrose, seeing their helpless condition, thus quaintly addressed them:—“It is true you have no arms; your enemies, however, have plenty. My advice, therefore, is, that as there happens to be a great abundance of stones upon this moor, every man should provide himself, in the first place, with as stout a stone as he can well manage, rush up to the first Covenanter he meets, beat out his brains, take his sword, and then, I believe, he will be at no loss how to proceed.”[258] This advice, as will be seen, was really acted upon. As Montrose was almost destitute of[185] powder, he ordered the Irish forces to husband their fire till they should come close to the enemy, and after a simultaneous discharge from the three ranks, (the front rank kneeling,) to assail the enemy thereafter as they best could. To oppose the left wing of the Covenanters, commanded by Sir James Scott, Montrose took upon himself the command of his own right, placing Lord Kilpont at the head of the left, and Macdonald, his major-general, over the centre.
As the day was too advanced to move on to Perth, Montrose ordered his men to set up camp for the night about three miles from Buchanty and began his march at dawn. When Lord Elcho, the commander of the covenanting army, got word of Montrose’s approach, he left Perth and positioned his army on Tippermuir, a large plain about four to five miles west of the town. He kept command of the right wing for himself and put Sir James Scott, a skilled officer who had served honorably in the Venetian army, in charge of the left. The Earl of Tullibardine was given command of the center. The cavalry was split and placed on each wing to surround Montrose’s army if he dared to attack them in their position. As soon as Montrose saw the enemy lined up for battle, he made the necessary preparations to attack. To minimize the risk his small force faced, unprotected by cavalry, from the extensive line of the Covenanters, Montrose tried to make his line as wide as possible by limiting his ranks to three men deep. Since the Irish had neither swords nor pikes to fight the cavalry, they were placed in the center of the line, while the Highlanders, armed with swords and Lochaber axes, were positioned on the wings to better withstand cavalry attacks. However, some of the Highlanders were completely unarmed, and it’s noted from an eyewitness account that Montrose, recognizing their predicament, humorously said to them: “It’s true you have no weapons; your enemies, however, are well-armed. My advice is, since there are plenty of stones on this moor, everyone should first find a sturdy stone, rush up to the first Covenanter they meet, bash their head in, take their sword, and then I believe you’ll figure out what to do next.”[258] This advice, as will be seen, was indeed put into action. Since Montrose was nearly out of powder, he instructed the Irish forces to conserve their fire until they were close to the enemy, and then to attack after a coordinated shot from the three ranks, with the front rank kneeling. To confront the left wing of the Covenanters, commanded by Sir James Scott, Montrose took charge of his own right, placing Lord Kilpont in command of the left and Macdonald, his major-general, in charge of the center.
During the progress of these arrangements, Montrose despatched an accomplished young nobleman, named Drummond, eldest son of Lord Maderty, with a message to the chiefs of the Covenanters’ army, entreating them to lay down their arms and return to their duty and obedience to their sovereign. Instead, however, of returning any answer to this message, they seized the messenger, and sent him to Perth under an escort, with an intimation that, on obtaining a victory over his master, they would execute him. Indeed, the probability of a defeat seems never for a moment to have entered into the imaginations of the Covenanters, and they had been assured by Frederick Carmichael, a minister who had preached to them the same day, being Sunday, 1st September, “that if ever God spoke truth out of his mouth, he promised them, in the name of God, a certain victory that day.”[259]
During the process of these arrangements, Montrose sent a skilled young nobleman named Drummond, the eldest son of Lord Maderty, to deliver a message to the leaders of the Covenanters' army, urging them to lay down their weapons and return to their duty and allegiance to their king. However, instead of responding to the message, they captured the messenger and sent him to Perth under guard, stating that once they secured a victory over his master, they would execute him. In fact, the idea of defeat never seemed to cross the minds of the Covenanters, and they had been assured by Frederick Carmichael, a minister who had preached to them that same day, Sunday, September 1st, “that if ever God spoke truth out of his mouth, he promised them, in the name of God, a certain victory that day.”[259]
There being no hopes, therefore, of an accommodation, both armies, after advancing towards each other, remained motionless for a short time, as if unwilling to begin the attack; but this state of matters was speedily put an end to by the advance of a select skirmishing party under the command of Lord Drummond, sent out from the main body of the covenanting army, for the double purpose of distracting the attention of Montrose, and inducing his troops to leave their ranks, and thus create confusion among them; but Montrose kept his men in check, and contented himself with sending out a few of his men to oppose them. Lord Drummond, whom Baillie appears to have suspected of treachery, and his party were routed at the first onset, and fled back upon the main body in great disorder. This trivial affair decided the fate of the day, for the Covenanters, many of whom were undisciplined, seeing the unexpected defeat of Lord Drummond’s party, became quite dispirited, and began to show symptoms which indicated a disposition for immediate flight. The confusion into which the main body had been thrown by the retreat of the advanced party, and the indecision which seemed now to prevail in the Covenanters’ army in consequence of that reverse, were observed by the watchful eye of Montrose, who saw that the favourable moment for striking a decisive blow had arrived. He therefore gave orders to his men to advance, who, immediately setting up a loud shout, rushed forward at a quick pace towards the enemy. They were met by a random discharge from some cannon which the Covenanters had placed in front of their army, but which did little or no execution. When sufficiently near, Montrose’s musketeers halted, and, as ordered, poured a volley into the main rank of the Covenanters, which immediately gave way. The cavalry of the Covenanters, thereupon, issued from their stations and attacked the royalists, who, in their turn, defended themselves with singular intrepidity. While the armed Highlanders made ample use of their Lochaber axes and swords, the Irish steadily opposed the attacks of the horse with the butt ends of their muskets; but the most effective annoyance which the cavalry met with appears to have proceeded from the unarmed Highlanders, who having supplied themselves with a quantity of stones, as suggested by Montrose, discharged them with well-directed aim at the horses and their riders. The result was, that after a short struggle, the cavalry were obliged to make a precipitate retreat. While this contest was going on, another part of Montrose’s army was engaged with the right wing of the covenanting army, under Sir James Scott, but although this body made a longer and more determined resistance, and galled the party opposed to them by an incessant fire of musketry, they were at last overpowered by the Athole-men, who rushed upon them with their broad-swords, and cut down and wounded a considerable number. The rout of the Covenanters now became general. The horsemen saved themselves by the fleetness of their horses; but during the pursuit, which was kept[186] up to a distance of six or seven miles, many hundreds of foot were killed, and a considerable number made prisoners,[260] some of whom afterwards served in Montrose’s army. The loss on the side of Montrose appears to have been very trifling. By this victory, and the subsequent capture of Perth, which he entered the same day, Montrose was enabled to equip his army with all those warlike necessaries of which it had been so remarkably destitute in the morning, and of which the Covenanters left him an abundant supply.[261]
There was no hope for a peaceful settlement, so both armies, after moving closer to each other, paused for a moment, as if reluctant to start the battle. However, this situation quickly changed with the advance of a special skirmishing group led by Lord Drummond, sent out from the main force of the covenanting army. Their aim was twofold: to distract Montrose's attention and to lure his soldiers out of formation, creating chaos among them. But Montrose kept his men organized and only sent a few out to confront them. Lord Drummond, who Baillie seemed to suspect of betrayal, and his group were defeated right away and retreated back to the main force in disarray. This minor event affected the outcome of the day, as many of the undisciplined Covenanters lost heart upon seeing the unexpected defeat of Lord Drummond’s group, showing signs of wanting to flee. The confusion caused by the retreat of the scouting party, along with a lack of resolve in the Covenanters' army due to that setback, was noticed by the sharp-eyed Montrose, who recognized that it was the right moment to strike decisively. He ordered his troops to move forward, and with a loud cheer, they charged quickly at the enemy. They were met with an inaccurate cannon fire from the Covenanters positioned at the front, which hardly caused any damage. Once close enough, Montrose's musketeers halted and unleashed a volley into the main line of the Covenanters, causing them to collapse. The cavalry of the Covenanters then charged against the royalists, who defended themselves bravely. While the armed Highlanders effectively used their axes and swords, the Irish resisted the cavalry's attacks with the butt ends of their muskets. However, the biggest nuisance to the cavalry came from the unarmed Highlanders, who threw stones, as Montrose had advised, hitting the horses and their riders with precise aim. As a result, after a brief struggle, the cavalry had to retreat quickly. Meanwhile, another section of Montrose’s army was engaged with the right flank of the covenanting army, led by Sir James Scott. Although this force fought longer and more fiercely, causing significant damage with constant musket fire, they were eventually overwhelmed by the Athole-men, who charged in with their broadswords and inflicted many casualties. The rout of the Covenanters then became widespread. The horsemen escaped due to their fast horses, but during the chase, which continued for six or seven miles, many foot soldiers were killed, and a significant number were captured, some of whom later joined Montrose’s army. The losses on Montrose's side appeared to be minimal. With this victory and the subsequent capture of Perth, which he entered that same day, Montrose was able to equip his army with all the military supplies it had been notably lacking that morning, supplies that the Covenanters left behind in abundance.
FOOTNOTES:
[233] Spalding, vol. i. p. 137.
[237] Id., vol. ii. p. 235.
[238] Spalding, vol. i. p. 168.
[239] Ibid. p. 177.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 177.
[242] Spalding, vol. i. p. 188.
[243] Continuation, p. 402.
[244] Spalding, vol. i. p. 205.
[245] Troubles, vol. i. p. 206.
[246] Spalding, vol. i. p. 207.—Gordon of Rothiemay, vol. ii. p. 268.—Gordon of Ruthven, in his abridgment of Britane’s Distemper (Spald. Club ed.), p. 206, makes the number 5,000.
[246] Spalding, vol. i. p. 207.—Gordon of Rothiemay, vol. ii. p. 268.—Gordon of Ruthven, in his shortened version of Britane’s Distemper (Spald. Club ed.), p. 206, states the number as 5,000.
[249] Scots Affairs, iii. 163.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scots Affairs, vol. iii, p. 163.
[250] Gordon of Rothiemay, iii. 165.
[252] Guthrie’s Memoirs, p. 70.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthrie’s Memoirs, p. 70.
[253] Wishart.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart.
[255] Gordon of Sallagh, p. 519.
[256] Wishart, p. 64.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 64.
[257] Wishart, p. 69.
[259] Wishart, p. 77.
[260] There is a great discrepancy between contemporary writers as to the number killed. Wishart states it at 2,000; Spalding, at 1,300, and 800 prisoners; though he says that some reckoned the number at 1,500 killed. Gordon of Sallagh mentions only 300. Gordon of Ruthven, in Britane’s Distemper, gives the number at 2,000 killed and 1,000 prisoners. Baillie says (vol. ii. p. 233, ed. 1841) that no quarter was given, and not a prisoner was taken.
[260] There is a huge difference among modern writers regarding the number of people killed. Wishart says it's 2,000; Spalding claims it's 1,300, along with 800 prisoners, but he notes that some believe the death toll was 1,500. Gordon of Sallagh only mentions 300. Gordon of Ruthven, in Britane’s Distemper, states that 2,000 were killed and 1,000 taken prisoner. Baillie notes (vol. ii. p. 233, ed. 1841) that no mercy was shown, and not a single prisoner was captured.
[261] Britane’s Distemper, p. 73.
CHAPTER XIII.
A.D. 1644 (September)-1645 (February).
A.D. 1644 (Sep)-1645 (Feb).
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—Charles I., 1625–1649.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—Charles I, 1625–1649.
Montrose crosses the Tay to Collace—Marches through Angus and Mearns—Battle of Aberdeen—Supineness of the Gordons—Movements of Argyle—Montrose retreats through Badenoch—Second march of Montrose to the north—Battle of Fyvie—Montrose retreats to Strathbogie—Secession from his camp—Montrose enters and wastes Breadalbane and Argyle—Marches to Lochness—Argyle enters Lochaber—Battle of Inverlochy.
Montrose crosses the Tay to Collace—moves through Angus and Mearns—Battle of Aberdeen—Gordons' inaction—Argyle's movements—Montrose retreats through Badenoch—Montrose's second march north—Battle of Fyvie—Montrose retreats to Strathbogie—departure from his camp—Montrose enters and devastates Breadalbane and Argyle—marches to Loch Ness—Argyle enters Lochaber—Battle of Inverlochy.
Montrose now entertained confident expectations that many of the royalists of the surrounding country who had hitherto kept aloof would join him; but after remaining three days at Perth, to give them an opportunity of rallying round his standard, he had the mortification to find that, with the exception of Lords Dupplin and Spynie, and a few gentlemen from the Carse of Gowrie, who came to him, his anticipations were not to be realized. The spirits of the royalists had been too much subdued by the severities of the Covenanters for them all at once to risk their lives and fortunes on the issue of what they had long considered a hopeless cause; and although Montrose had succeeded in dispersing one army with a greatly inferior force, yet it was well known that that army was composed of raw and undisciplined men, and that the Covenanters had still large bodies of well-trained troops in the field.
Montrose now had high hopes that many royalists from the surrounding areas, who had previously stayed away, would join him. However, after staying in Perth for three days to give them a chance to rally around his banner, he was disappointed to find that, apart from Lords Dupplin and Spynie and a few gentlemen from the Carse of Gowrie who came to him, his expectations were not met. The spirits of the royalists had been crushed by the harshness of the Covenanters, making it difficult for them to risk their lives and fortunes on what they had long seen as a lost cause. Although Montrose had managed to break one army with a much smaller force, it was well known that that army was made up of inexperienced and poorly trained men, and the Covenanters still had large numbers of well-trained troops in the field.
Thus disappointed in his hopes, and understanding that the Marquis of Argyle was fast approaching with a large army, Montrose crossed the Tay on the 4th of September, directing his course towards Coupar-Angus, and encamped at night in the open fields near Collace. His object in proceeding northward was to endeavour to raise some of the loyal clans, and thus to put himself in a sufficiently strong condition to meet Argyle. Montrose had given orders to the army to march early next morning, but by break of day, and before the drums had beat, he was alarmed by an uproar in the camp. Perceiving his men running to their arms in a state of fury and rage, Montrose, apprehensive that the Highlanders and Irish had quarrelled, immediately rushed in among the thickest of the crowd to pacify them, but to his great grief and dismay, he ascertained that the confusion had arisen from the assassination of his valued friend Lord Kilpont. He had fallen a victim to the blind fury of James Stewart of Ardvoirlich, with whom he had slept the same night, and who had long enjoyed his confidence and friendship. According to Wishart, wishing to ingratiate himself with the Covenanters, he formed a design to assassinate Montrose or his major-general, Macdonald; and endeavoured to entice Kilpont to concur in his wicked project. He, therefore, on the night in question, slept with his lordship, and having prevailed upon him to rise and take a walk in the fields before daylight, on the pretence of refreshing themselves, he there disclosed his horrid purpose, and entreated his lordship to concur therein. Lord Kilpont rejected the base proposal with horror and indignation, which so alarmed Stewart that, afraid lest his lordship might discover the matter, he suddenly drew his dirk and mortally wounded Kilpont. Stewart, thereupon, fled, and thereafter joined the Marquis of Argyle, who gave him a commission in his army.[262]
Thus disappointed in his hopes, and realizing that the Marquis of Argyle was quickly approaching with a large army, Montrose crossed the Tay on September 4th, headed towards Coupar-Angus, and set up camp at night in the open fields near Collace. His aim in heading north was to try to rally some of the loyal clans and strengthen his position to confront Argyle. Montrose had instructed the army to march early the next morning, but at dawn, before the drums had even sounded, he was alarmed by a commotion in the camp. Seeing his men rushing to arms in a frenzy, Montrose, worried that the Highlanders and Irish had gotten into a fight, quickly pushed into the center of the chaos to calm them down. To his deep sorrow and shock, he found out that the turmoil was caused by the assassination of his dear friend, Lord Kilpont. He had become a victim of the blind rage of James Stewart of Ardvoirlich, who had slept in the same place that night and who had long enjoyed his trust and friendship. According to Wishart, in an attempt to get in good with the Covenanters, he plotted to assassinate Montrose or his major-general, Macdonald; and tried to persuade Kilpont to participate in his wicked scheme. So, on the night in question, he spent the night with his lordship and convinced him to get up and take a walk in the fields before dawn, under the pretext of refreshing themselves. There, he revealed his horrifying intent and urged his lordship to join him in it. Lord Kilpont rejected the vile proposal with horror and anger, which terrified Stewart so much that, fearing his lordship might expose him, he suddenly pulled out his dirk and fatally wounded Kilpont. Stewart then fled and later joined the Marquis of Argyle, who gave him a commission in his army.[262]
Montrose now marched upon Dundee, which refused to surrender. Not wishing to waste his time upon the hazardous issue of a siege with a hostile army in his rear, Montrose proceeded through Angus and the Mearns, and in the course of his route was joined by the Earl of Airly, his two sons, Sir Thomas and Sir David Ogilvie, and a considerable number of their friends and vassals, and some gentlemen from the Mearns and Aberdeenshire. This was a seasonable addition to Montrose’s force, which had been greatly weakened by the absence of some of the Highlanders who had gone home to deposit their spoils, and by the departure of Lord Kilpont’s retainers, who had gone to Monteith with his corpse.
Montrose now marched toward Dundee, which refused to surrender. Not wanting to waste his time on the risky outcome of a siege with a hostile army behind him, Montrose moved through Angus and the Mearns. Along the way, he was joined by the Earl of Airly, his two sons, Sir Thomas and Sir David Ogilvie, a significant number of their friends and vassals, and some gentlemen from the Mearns and Aberdeenshire. This was a timely boost to Montrose’s forces, which had been greatly weakened by the absence of some Highlanders who had gone home to drop off their loot, and by the departure of Lord Kilpont’s retainers, who had gone to Monteith with his body.
After the battle of Tippermuir, Lord Elcho had retired, with his regiment and some fugitives, to Aberdeen, where he found Lord Burleigh and other commissioners from the convention of estates. As soon as they heard of the approach of Montrose, Burleigh, who acted as chief commissioner, immediately assembled the Forbeses, the Frasers, and the other friends of the covenanting interest, and did everything in his power to gain over to his side as many persons as he could from those districts where Montrose expected assistance. In this way Burleigh increased his force to 2,500 foot and 500 horse, but some of these, consisting of Gordons, and others who were obliged to take up arms, could not be relied upon.
After the battle of Tippermuir, Lord Elcho retreated with his regiment and some refugees to Aberdeen, where he met with Lord Burleigh and other commissioners from the convention of estates. As soon as they learned about Montrose's approach, Burleigh, who was the chief commissioner, quickly gathered the Forbeses, the Frasers, and other supporters of the covenanting cause, doing everything he could to win over as many people as possible from the areas where Montrose expected help. In this way, Burleigh boosted his forces to 2,500 foot soldiers and 500 cavalry, but some of them, including Gordons and others who were forced to take up arms, couldn't be trusted.
When Montrose heard of these preparations, he resolved, notwithstanding the disparity of force, his own army now amounting only to 1,500 foot and 44 horse, to hasten his march and attack them before Argyle should come up. On arriving near the bridge of Dee, he found it strongly fortified and guarded by a considerable force. He did not attempt to force a passage, but, directing his course to the west, along the river, crossed it at a ford at the Mills of Drum, and encamped at Crathas that night (Wednesday, 11th September). The Covenanters, the same day, drew up their army at the Two Mile Cross, a short distance from Aberdeen, where they remained till Thursday night, when they retired into the town. On the same night, Montrose marched down Dee-side, and took possession of the ground which the Covenanters had just left.[263]
When Montrose learned about these preparations, he decided, even with the difference in numbers—his own army now only having 1,500 foot soldiers and 44 cavalry—to speed up his march and attack them before Argyle arrived. Upon reaching the bridge of Dee, he found it strongly defended and occupied by a significant force. He didn’t try to force a crossing but instead headed west along the river, crossed it at a ford near the Mills of Drum, and set up camp at Crathas that night (Wednesday, 11th September). The Covenanters, on the same day, assembled their army at the Two Mile Cross, a short distance from Aberdeen, where they stayed until Thursday night, when they retreated into the town. That same night, Montrose marched down Dee-side and took over the ground the Covenanters had just vacated.[263]
On the following morning, viz., Friday, 13th September, about eleven o’clock, the Covenanters marched out of Aberdeen to meet Montrose, who, on their approach, despatched a drummer to beat a parley, and sent a commissioner along with him bearing a letter to the provost and bailies of Aberdeen, commanding and charging them to surrender the town, promising that no more harm should be done to it; “otherwise, if they would disobey, that then he desired them to remove old aged men, women, and children out of the way, and to stand to their own peril.” Immediately on receipt of this letter, the provost called a meeting of the council, which was attended by Lord Burleigh, and, after a short consultation, an answer was sent along with the commissioner declining to surrender the town. On their return the drummer was killed by the Covenanters, at a place called Justice Mills; which violation of the law of nations so exasperated Montrose, that he gave orders to his men not to spare any of the enemy who might fall into their hands. His anger at this occurrence is strongly depicted by Spalding, who says, that “he grew mad, and became furious and impatient.”
On the next morning, Friday, September 13th, around eleven o’clock, the Covenanters left Aberdeen to confront Montrose. As they approached, Montrose sent a drummer to signal a truce and sent a commissioner with a letter to the provost and bailies of Aberdeen, demanding that they surrender the town and promising that no further harm would come to it. He warned, “Otherwise, if you refuse, I ask that you remove elderly men, women, and children from the area and prepare for the worst.” Upon receiving this letter, the provost called a council meeting, which included Lord Burleigh, and after a brief discussion, they sent a reply with the commissioner refusing to surrender the town. On their way back, the drummer was killed by the Covenanters at a place called Justice Mills. This breach of the laws of war infuriated Montrose so much that he ordered his men to show no mercy to any enemies they captured. Spalding vividly describes Montrose's reaction, stating that “he became furious and impatient.”
As soon as Montrose received notice of the refusal of the magistrates to surrender the town, he made the necessary dispositions for attacking the enemy. From his paucity of cavalry, he was obliged to extend his line, as he had done at Tippermuir, to prevent the enemy[188] from surrounding or outflanking him with their horse, and on each of his wings he posted his small body of horsemen along with select parties of musketeers and archers. To James Hay and Sir Nathaniel Gordon he gave the command of the right wing, committing the charge of the left to Sir William Rollock, all men of tried bravery and experience.
As soon as Montrose got word that the magistrates had refused to hand over the town, he made the necessary plans to attack the enemy. Because he had very few cavalry, he had to stretch his line, just like he had at Tippermuir, to prevent the enemy[188] from surrounding or outflanking him with their horse. He positioned his small group of horsemen on each wing, along with selected groups of musketeers and archers. He assigned the command of the right wing to James Hay and Sir Nathaniel Gordon, while Sir William Rollock took charge of the left, all proven men of bravery and experience.
The Covenanters began the battle by a cannonade from their field-pieces, and, from their commanding position, gave considerable annoyance to the royal forces, who were very deficient in artillery. After the firing had been kept up for some time, Lord Lewis Gordon, third son of the Marquis of Huntly, a young man of a very ardent disposition, and of a violent and changeable temper, who commanded the left wing of the Covenanters, having obtained possession of some level ground where his horse could act, made a demonstration to attack Montrose’s right wing; which being observed by Montrose, he immediately ordered Sir William Rollock, with his party of horse, from the left wing to the assistance of the right. These united wings, which consisted of only 44 horse, not only repulsed the attack of a body of 300, but threw them into complete disorder, and forced them to retreat upon the main body, leaving many dead and wounded on the field. Montrose restrained these brave cavaliers from pursuing the body they had routed, anticipating that their services might be soon required at the other wing; and he was not mistaken, for no sooner did the covenanting general perceive the retreat of Lord Lewis Gordon than he ordered an attack to be made upon the left wing of Montrose’s army; but Montrose, with a celerity almost unexampled, moved his whole cavalry from the right to the left wing, which, falling upon the flank of their assailants sword in hand, forced them to fly, with great slaughter. In this affair Montrose’s horse took Forbes of Craigievar and Forbes of Boyndlie prisoners.
The Covenanters started the battle with cannon fire from their artillery, and from their elevated position, they caused significant trouble for the royal forces, who were seriously lacking in cannon. After firing for a while, Lord Lewis Gordon, the third son of the Marquis of Huntly, a young man with an intense and unpredictable temperament, who led the left wing of the Covenanters, secured some flat ground where his cavalry could maneuver and made a move to attack Montrose’s right wing. Montrose noticed this and quickly ordered Sir William Rollock to take his cavalry from the left wing to support the right. This combined force, which consisted of just 44 horsemen, not only pushed back an assault from 300 troops but also threw them into chaos, forcing them to retreat to the main body, leaving many dead and wounded behind. Montrose held back these brave horsemen from chasing the routed enemy, anticipating that they would need to be called upon at the other wing; his intuition was correct, as soon as the covenanting general saw Lord Lewis Gordon's retreat, he commanded an attack on Montrose’s left wing. However, with remarkable speed, Montrose moved his entire cavalry from the right to the left wing. When they struck the flank of their attackers, fighting fiercely, they forced them to flee, causing significant casualties. In this skirmish, Montrose’s cavalry captured Forbes of Craigievar and Forbes of Boyndlie.
The unsuccessful attacks on the wings of Montrose’s army had in no shape affected the future fortune of the day, as both armies kept their ground, and were equally animated with hopes of ultimate success. Vexed, but by no means intimidated by their second defeat, the gentlemen who composed Burleigh’s horse consulted together as to the best mode of renewing the attack; and, being of opinion that the success of Montrose’s cavalry was owing chiefly to the expert musketeers, with whom they were interlined, they resolved to imitate the same plan, by mixing among them a select body of foot, and renewing the charge a third time, with redoubled energy. But this scheme, which might have proved fatal to Montrose, if tried, was frustrated by a resolution he came to, of making an instant and simultaneous attack upon the enemy. Perceiving their horse still in great confusion, and a considerable way apart from their main body, he determined upon attacking them with his foot before they should get time to rally; and galloping up to his men, who had been greatly galled by the enemies’ cannon, he told them that there was no good to be expected by the two armies keeping at such a distance—that in this way there was no means of distinguishing the strong from the weak, nor the coward from the brave man, but that if they would once make a home charge upon these timorous and effeminate striplings, as he called Burleigh’s horse, they would never stand their attack. “Come on, then,” said he, “my brave fellow-soldiers, fall down upon them with your swords and muskets, drive them before you, and make them suffer the punishment due to their perfidy and rebellion.”[264] These words were no sooner uttered, than Montrose’s men rushed forward at a quick pace and fell upon the enemy, sword in hand. The Covenanters were paralyzed by the suddenness and impetuosity of the attack, and, turning their backs, fled in the utmost trepidation and confusion, towards Aberdeen. The slaughter was tremendous, as the victors spared no man. The road leading from the field of battle to Aberdeen was strewed with the dead and the dying; the streets of Aberdeen were covered with the bodies, and stained with the blood of its inhabitants. “The lieutenant followed the chase into Aberdeen, his men hewing and cutting down all manner of men they could overtake, within the town, upon the streets, or in the houses, and round about the town, as our men were fleeing, with broad swords, but (i.e. without) mercy[189] or remeid. Their cruel Irish, seeing a man well clad, would first tyr (strip) him, and save his clothes unspoiled, syne kill the man.”[265] In fine, according to this writer, who was an eye-witness, the town of Aberdeen, which, but a few years before, had suffered for its loyalty, was now, by the same general who had then oppressed it, delivered up by him to be indiscriminately plundered by his Irish forces, for having espoused the same cause which he himself had supported. For four days did these men indulge in the most dreadful excesses, “and nothing,” continues Spalding, was “heard but pitiful howling, crying, weeping, mourning, through all the streets.” Yet Guthry says that Montrose “shewed great mercy, both pardoning the people and protecting their goods.”[266]
The failed attacks on the flanks of Montrose’s army did not impact the day's outcome, as both sides held their ground, motivated by hopes of eventual victory. Frustrated yet undeterred by their second defeat, the men of Burleigh's cavalry met to discuss the best way to renew their assault. They believed Montrose's cavalry had succeeded largely due to the skilled musketeers mixed in with them, so they decided to use a similar strategy by integrating a select group of infantry among their ranks and charging again with renewed vigor. However, this plan, which could have seriously harmed Montrose, was thwarted by his decision to launch an immediate and coordinated attack on the enemy. Noticing that their cavalry was still in disarray and significantly separated from their main force, Montrose resolved to strike with his infantry before they could regroup. He rode up to his men, who had suffered greatly from the enemy's cannon fire, and urged them that keeping their distance didn’t benefit either side; it merely masked the strong and the weak, the brave and the cowardly. He encouraged them that if they charged these fearful and weak soldiers, as he referred to Burleigh's cavalry, they would not withstand their onslaught. “Let’s go,” he declared, “my brave fellow soldiers, attack them with your swords and muskets, drive them back, and make them pay for their betrayal and rebellion.” No sooner had he spoken those words than Montrose’s men surged forward and engaged the enemy, sword in hand. The Covenanters were taken aback by the sudden and fierce attack, turning to flee in panic and disarray toward Aberdeen. The slaughter was horrific, with victors showing no mercy. The road from the battlefield to Aberdeen was littered with the dead and dying; the streets of Aberdeen were filled with bodies and soaked in the blood of its people. “The lieutenant pursued the chase into Aberdeen, his men hacking down anyone they caught—whether on the streets, in homes, or elsewhere around the town—without mercy,” as they were fleeing with broad swords. The brutal Irish troops would first strip a well-dressed man of his clothes and keep them intact before killing him. In the end, according to this writer, an eyewitness, the town of Aberdeen, which had just a few years prior suffered for its loyalty, was handed over once again by the same general who had previously oppressed it, to be plundered indiscriminately by his Irish forces for supporting the same cause he himself had promoted. For four days, these soldiers engaged in horrific excesses, “and all that was heard,” as Spalding notes, was “pitiful howling, crying, weeping, and mourning throughout the streets.” Nevertheless, Guthry states that Montrose “showed great mercy, both pardoning the people and protecting their possessions.”
It is singular, that although the battle continued for four hours without any determinate result, Montrose lost very few men, a circumstance the more extraordinary as the cannon of the Covenanters were placed upon advantageous ground, whilst those of Montrose were rendered quite ineffective by being situated in a position from which they could not be brought to bear upon the enemy. An anecdote, characteristic of the bravery of the Irish, and of their coolness in enduring the privations of war, has been preserved. During the cannonade on the side of the Covenanters, an Irishman had his leg shot away by a cannon ball, but which kept still attached to the stump by means of a small bit of skin, or flesh. His comrades-in-arms being affected with his disaster, this brave man, without betraying any symptoms of pain, thus cheerfully addressed them:—“This, my companions, is the fate of war, and what none of us ought to grudge: go on, and behave as becomes you; and, as for me, I am certain my lord, the marquis, will make me a trooper, as I am now disabled for the foot service.” Then, taking a knife from his pocket, he deliberately opened it, and cut asunder the skin which retained the leg, without betraying the least emotion, and delivered it to one of his companions for interment. As soon as this courageous man was able to mount a horse, his wish to become a trooper was complied with, in which capacity he afterwards distinguished himself.[267]
It's remarkable that, even though the battle went on for four hours without a clear outcome, Montrose lost very few men. This is even more unusual since the Covenanters had their cannons positioned advantageously, while Montrose's cannons were ineffective because they couldn't target the enemy effectively. There's a story that highlights the bravery of the Irish and their ability to endure the hardships of war. During the cannon fire from the Covenanters, an Irishman had his leg blown off by a cannonball, but it remained attached to his stump by a small piece of skin. His fellow soldiers, distressed by his injury, watched as this brave man, showing no sign of pain, cheerfully addressed them: “This, my comrades, is the reality of war, and none of us should complain: carry on and act as you should; as for me, I am sure my lord, the marquis, will make me a trooper since I can no longer serve on foot.” Then, he took a knife from his pocket, calmly opened it, and cut the piece of skin holding his leg, without showing the slightest emotion, handing it to one of his comrades for burial. Once this courageous man was able to ride a horse, his wish to become a trooper was granted, and he later distinguished himself in that role. [267]
Hoping that the news of the victory he had obtained would create a strong feeling in his favour among the Gordons, some of whom had actually fought against him, under the command of Lord Lewis Gordon, Montrose sent a part of his army towards Kintore and Inverury, the following day, to encourage the people of the surrounding country to declare for him; but he was sadly disappointed in his expectations. The fact is, that ever since the appointment of Montrose as lieutenant-general of the kingdom,—an appointment which trenched upon the authority of the Marquis of Huntly as lieutenant of the north,—the latter had become quite lukewarm in the cause of his sovereign; and, although he was aware of the intentions of his son, Lord Lewis, to join the Covenanters, he quietly allowed him to do so without remonstrance. But, besides being thus, in some measure, superseded by Montrose, the marquis was actuated by personal hostility to him on account of the treatment he had formerly received from him; and it appears to have been partly to gratify his spleen that he remained a passive observer of a struggle which involved the very existence of the monarchy itself. Whatever may have been Huntly’s reasons for not supporting Montrose, his apathy and indifference had a deadening influence upon his numerous retainers, who had no idea of taking the field but at the command of their chief.
Hoping that the news of his victory would create strong support among the Gordons, some of whom had fought against him under Lord Lewis Gordon, Montrose sent part of his army towards Kintore and Inverury the next day to encourage the local people to back him; however, he was sadly disappointed in his hopes. The fact is, ever since Montrose was appointed lieutenant-general of the kingdom—a role that challenged the authority of the Marquis of Huntly as lieutenant of the north—Huntly became quite indifferent to his sovereign's cause. Although he knew his son, Lord Lewis, intended to join the Covenanters, he let him go without any objection. But beyond being overshadowed by Montrose, the marquis also held personal animosity towards him due to past grievances. It seems that partly to satisfy his resentment, he remained a passive observer of a struggle that threatened the monarchy's very existence. Whatever Huntly's reasons for not supporting Montrose, his indifference had a dampening effect on his many followers, who had no intention of taking action without their chief's command.
As Montrose saw no possibility of opposing the powerful and well-appointed army of Argyle, which was advancing upon him with slow and cautious steps, disappointed as he had been of the aid which he had calculated upon, he resolved to march into the Highlands, and there collect such of the clans as were favourably disposed to the royal cause. Leaving Aberdeen, therefore, on the 16th of September, with the remainder of his forces, he joined the camp at Kintore, whence he despatched Sir William Rollock to Oxford to inform the king of the events of the campaign, and of his present situation, and to solicit him to send supplies.
As Montrose saw no chance of standing up to the powerful and well-equipped army of Argyle, which was slowly and cautiously approaching him, and feeling let down by the lack of support he had counted on, he decided to head into the Highlands to gather clans that were sympathetic to the royal cause. So, on September 16th, he left Aberdeen with the rest of his forces and joined the camp at Kintore, from where he sent Sir William Rollock to Oxford to update the king on the campaign's developments and his current situation, and to ask for supplies.
We must now advert to the progress of[190] Argyle’s army, the slow movements of which form an unfavourable contrast with the rapid marches of Montrose’s army. On the 4th of September, four days after the battle of Tippermuir, Argyle, who had been pursuing the Irish forces under Macdonald, had arrived with his Highlanders at Stirling, where, on the following day, he was joined by the Earl of Lothian and his regiment, which had shortly before been brought over from Ireland. After raising some men in Stirlingshire, he marched to Perth upon the 10th, where he was joined by some Fife men, and Lord Bargenny’s and Sir Frederick Hamilton’s regiments of horse, which had been recalled from Newcastle for that purpose. With this increased force, which now consisted of about 3,000 foot and two regular cavalry regiments, besides ten troops of horse, Argyle left Perth on the 14th of September for the north, and in his route was joined by the Earl Marshal, Lords Gordon, Fraser, and Crichton, and other Covenanters. He arrived at Aberdeen upon the 19th of September, where he issued a proclamation, declaring the Marquis of Montrose and his followers traitors to religion and to their king and country, and offering a reward of 20,000 pounds Scots, to any person who should bring in Montrose dead or alive.[268] Spalding laments with great pathos and feeling the severe hardships to which the citizens of Aberdeen had been subjected by these frequent visitations of hostile armies, and alluding to the present occupancy of the town by Argyle, he observes that “this multitude of people lived upon free quarters, a new grief to both towns, whereof there was quartered on poor old Aberdeen Argyle’s own three regiments. The soldiers had their baggage carried, and craved nothing but house-room and fire. But ilk captain, with twelve gentlemen, had free quarters, (so long as the town had meat and drink,) for two ordinaries, but the third ordinary they furnished themselves out of their own baggage and provisions, having store of meal, molt and sheep, carried with them. But, the first night, they drank out all the stale ale in Aberdeen, and lived upon wort thereafter.”[269]
We now need to look at the progress of[190] Argyle's army, whose slow movements stand in stark contrast to Montrose's rapid marches. On September 4th, four days after the battle of Tippermuir, Argyle, who had been chasing the Irish forces led by Macdonald, arrived with his Highlanders in Stirling, where the next day he was joined by the Earl of Lothian and his regiment, which had recently come over from Ireland. After gathering additional recruits in Stirlingshire, he marched to Perth on the 10th, where he was joined by some men from Fife, as well as Lord Bargenny's and Sir Frederick Hamilton's cavalry regiments that had been recalled from Newcastle for this purpose. With this increased force, now totaling about 3,000 infantry and two regular cavalry regiments, plus ten troops of horse, Argyle left Perth on September 14th heading north, and on his way, he was joined by the Earl Marshal, Lords Gordon, Fraser, and Crichton, and other Covenanters. He arrived in Aberdeen on September 19th, where he issued a proclamation declaring the Marquis of Montrose and his followers as traitors to their religion, king, and country, offering a reward of 20,000 pounds Scots to anyone who brought Montrose in, dead or alive.[268] Spalding deeply mourns the severe hardships inflicted upon the citizens of Aberdeen by these frequent incursions of hostile armies, and regarding Argyle's current presence in the town, he notes that “this crowd of people lived on free quarters, causing new distress to both towns, with Argyle's own three regiments quartered in poor old Aberdeen. The soldiers had their luggage transported and demanded nothing but shelter and warmth. But each captain, along with twelve gentlemen, had free quarters (as long as the town had food and drink), for two meals, but for the third meal, they supplied themselves from their own baggage and provisions, having plenty of meal, malt, and sheep brought along with them. However, on the first night, they drank all the stale ale in Aberdeen and survived on wort thereafter.”[269]
Argyle was now within half a day’s march of Montrose, but, strange to tell, he made no preparations to follow him, and spent two or three days in Aberdeen doing absolutely nothing. After spending this time in inglorious supineness, Argyle put his army in motion in the direction of Kintore. Montrose, on hearing of his approach, concealed his cannon in a bog, and leaving behind him some of his heavy baggage, made towards the Spey with the intention of crossing it. On arriving at the river, he encamped near the old castle of Rothiemurchus; but finding that the boats used in passing the river had been removed to the north side of the river, and that a large armed force from the country on the north of the Spey had assembled on the opposite bank to oppose his passage, Montrose marched his army into the forest of Abernethy. Argyle only proceeded at first as far as Strathbogie; but instead of pursuing Montrose, he allowed his troops to waste their time in plundering the properties and laying waste the lands of the Gordons in Strathbogie and the Enzie, under the very eyes of Lord Gordon and Lord Lewis Gordon, neither of whom appears to have endeavoured to avert such a calamity. Spalding says that it was “a wonderful unnaturalitie in the Lord Gordon to suffer his father’s lands and friends in his own sight to be thus wreckt and destroyed in his father’s absence;” but Lord Gordon likely had it not in his power to stay these proceedings, which, if not done at the instigation, may have received the approbation of his violent and headstrong younger brother, who had joined the Covenanters’ standard. On the 27th of September, Argyle mustered his forces at the Bog of Gicht, when they were found to amount to about 4,000 men; but although the army of Montrose did not amount to much more than a third of that number, and was within twenty miles’ distance, he did not venture to attack him. After remaining a few days in Abernethy forest, Montrose passed through the forest of Rothiemurchus, and following the course of the Spey, marched through Badenoch to Athole, which he reached on 1st October.
Argyle was now half a day's march away from Montrose, but strangely enough, he made no plans to pursue him and spent two to three days in Aberdeen doing absolutely nothing. After this time of inactivity, Argyle finally moved his army toward Kintore. Once Montrose learned of Argyle's approach, he hid his cannons in a bog and, leaving behind some of his heavy baggage, headed toward the Spey to cross it. Upon reaching the river, he set up camp near the old castle of Rothiemurchus; however, he discovered that the boats for crossing the river had been moved to the north side, and a large armed force from the northern side of the Spey had gathered on the opposite bank to block his crossing. As a result, Montrose marched his army into the forest of Abernethy. Argyle initially advanced only as far as Strathbogie; instead of pursuing Montrose, he allowed his troops to waste their time plundering the properties and devastating the lands of the Gordons in Strathbogie and the Enzie, right under the noses of Lord Gordon and Lord Lewis Gordon, neither of whom seemed to make any effort to prevent such a disaster. Spalding notes that it was “a wonderful unnaturalitie in the Lord Gordon to suffer his father’s lands and friends in his own sight to be thus wreckt and destroyed in his father’s absence;” but Lord Gordon probably didn’t have the authority to stop these actions, which, if not instigated by him, might have been approved by his impulsive and headstrong younger brother, who had joined the Covenanters. On September 27, Argyle gathered his forces at the Bog of Gicht, where they totaled about 4,000 men; but even though Montrose's army was barely a third of that size and was only twenty miles away, Argyle didn’t dare to attack him. After spending a few days in Abernethy forest, Montrose moved through the forest of Rothiemurchus and followed the course of the Spey, marching through Badenoch to Athole, which he reached on October 1.
When Argyle heard of the departure of Montrose from the forest of Abernethy, he made a feint of following him. He accordingly set his army in motion along Spey-side,[191] and crossing the river himself with a few horse, marched up some distance along the north bank, and recrossed, when he ordered his troops to halt. He then proceeded to Forres to attend a committee meeting of Covenanters to concert a plan of operations in the north, at which the Earl of Sutherland, Lord Lovat, the sheriff of Moray, the lairds of Balnagown, Innes and Pluscardine, and many others were present. From Forres Argyle went to Inverness, and after giving some instructions to Sir Mungo Campbell of Lawers, and the laird of Buchanan, the commanders of the regiments stationed there, he returned to his army, which he marched through Badenoch in pursuit of Montrose. From Athole Montrose sent Macdonald with a party of 500 men to the Western Highlands, to invite the laird of Maclean, the captain of clan Ranald, and others to join him. Marching down to Dunkeld, Montrose himself proceeded rapidly through Angus towards Brechin and Montrose.[270]
When Argyle heard that Montrose was leaving the forest of Abernethy, he pretended to follow him. He moved his army along Spey-side,[191] crossed the river himself with a few horsemen, marched a bit along the north bank, and then crossed back, ordering his troops to stop. He then went to Forres to attend a meeting with the Covenanters to plan operations in the north, where the Earl of Sutherland, Lord Lovat, the sheriff of Moray, the lairds of Balnagown, Innes, Pluscardine, and many others were present. From Forres, Argyle went to Inverness, and after giving some instructions to Sir Mungo Campbell of Lawers and the laird of Buchanan, who were in charge of the regiments stationed there, he returned to his army, which he led through Badenoch in pursuit of Montrose. From Athole, Montrose sent Macdonald with a group of 500 men to the Western Highlands to invite the laird of Maclean, the captain of clan Ranald, and others to join him. Marching down to Dunkeld, Montrose himself quickly made his way through Angus towards Brechin and Montrose.[270]
Although some delay had been occasioned in Montrose’s movements by his illness for a few days in Badenoch, this was fully compensated for by the tardy motions of Argyle, who, on entering Badenoch, found that his vigilant antagonist was several days’ march a-head of him. This intelligence, however, did not induce him in the least to accelerate his march. Hearing, when passing through Badenoch, that Montrose had been joined by some of the inhabitants of that country, Argyle, according to Spalding, “left nothing of that country undestroyed, no not one four footed beast;” and Athole shared a similar fate.
Although Montrose's movements were delayed for a few days due to his illness in Badenoch, this was completely offset by Argyle's slow progress. Upon entering Badenoch, Argyle discovered that his watchful opponent was several days ahead of him. However, this news did not prompt him to speed up his march at all. While passing through Badenoch, he learned that Montrose had been joined by some of the local inhabitants. According to Spalding, Argyle “left nothing of that country undestroyed, not even a single four-footed beast,” and Athole faced a similar fate.
At the time Montrose entered Angus, a committee of the estates, consisting of the Earl Marshal and other barons, was sitting in Aberdeen, who, on hearing of his approach, issued on the 10th of October a printed order, to which the Earl Marshal’s name was attached, ordaining, under pain of being severely fined, all persons, of whatever age, sex, or condition, having horses of the value of forty pounds Scots or upwards, to send them to the bridge of Dee, which was appointed as the place of rendezvous, on the 14th of October, by ten o’clock, A.M., with riders fully equipped and armed. With the exception of Lord Gordon, who brought three troops of horse, and Captain Alexander Keith, brother of the Earl Marshal, who appeared with one troop at the appointed place, no attention was paid to the order of the committee by the people, who had not yet recovered from their fears, and their recent sufferings were still too fresh in their minds to induce them again to expose themselves to the vengeance of Montrose and his Irish troops.
At the time Montrose entered Angus, a committee of the estates, made up of the Earl Marshal and other barons, was meeting in Aberdeen. When they heard he was coming, they issued a printed order on October 10th, signed by the Earl Marshal, stating that anyone, regardless of age, gender, or status, who owned horses worth forty pounds Scots or more, had to bring them to the bridge of Dee for a meeting on October 14th by 10:00 A.M., along with riders fully equipped and armed. Aside from Lord Gordon, who brought three troops of horse, and Captain Alexander Keith, the Earl Marshal’s brother, who appeared with one troop at the designated spot, no one else followed the committee's order. The people were still too afraid and their recent hardships were too fresh in their minds, making them reluctant to face Montrose and his Irish troops again.
After refreshing his army for a few days in Angus, Montrose prepared to cross the Grampians, and march to Strathbogie to make another attempt to raise the Gordons; but, before setting out on his march, he released Forbes of Craigievar and Forbes of Boyndlie, on their parole, upon condition that Craigievar should procure the liberation of the young laird of Drum and his brother from the jail of Edinburgh, failing which, Craigievar and Boyndlie were both to deliver themselves up to him as prisoners before the 1st of November. This act of generosity on the part of Montrose was greatly admired, more particularly as Craigievar was one of the heads of the Covenanters, and had great influence among them. In pursuance of his design, Montrose marched through the Mearns, and upon Thursday, the 17th of October, crossed the Dee at the Mills of Drum, with his whole army. In his progress north, contrary to his former forbearing policy, he laid waste the lands of some of the leading Covenanters, burnt their houses, and plundered their effects. He arrived at Strathbogie on the 19th of October, where he remained till the 27th, without being able to induce any considerable number of the Gordons to join him. It was not from want of inclination that they refused to do so, but they were unwilling to incur the displeasure of their chief, who they knew was personally opposed to Montrose, and who felt indignant at seeing a man who had formerly espoused the cause of the Covenanters preferred before him. Had Montrose been accompanied by any of the Marquis of Huntly’s sons, they might have had influence enough to have induced some of the Gordons to declare for him; but the situation of the marquis’s three sons was at this time very peculiar. The eldest son, Lord Gordon, a young man “of singular worth and accomplishments,”[192] was with Argyle, his uncle by the mother’s side; the Earl of Aboyne, the second son, was shut up in the castle of Carlisle, then in a state of siege; and Lord Lewis Gordon, the third son, had, as we have seen, joined the Covenanters, and fought in their ranks.
After resting his army for a few days in Angus, Montrose got ready to cross the Grampians and march to Strathbogie to try again to win over the Gordons. But before he set off, he released Forbes of Craigievar and Forbes of Boyndlie on their word of honor, on the condition that Craigievar would secure the release of the young laird of Drum and his brother from Edinburgh's jail. If he failed, both Craigievar and Boyndlie would surrender to him as prisoners before November 1st. Montrose’s generosity was highly praised, especially since Craigievar was a leading figure among the Covenanters and had significant influence over them. Following his plan, Montrose marched through the Mearns, and on Thursday, October 17th, he crossed the Dee at the Mills of Drum with his entire army. As he moved north, unlike his earlier cautious approach, he devastated the lands of several prominent Covenanters, burned their homes, and looted their belongings. He reached Strathbogie on October 19th, where he stayed until the 27th, unable to convince a significant number of the Gordons to join him. The Gordons weren’t unwilling by choice; rather, they hesitated to upset their chief, who was known to oppose Montrose and was angry at seeing someone who had once supported the Covenanters being favored over him. If Montrose had been accompanied by any of the Marquis of Huntly’s sons, they might have had enough influence to persuade some of the Gordons to side with him. However, the situation of the marquis’s three sons was quite unusual at that time. The eldest son, Lord Gordon, a young man "of exceptional worth and accomplishments,"[192] was with Argyle, his uncle on his mother’s side. The second son, the Earl of Aboyne, was confined in the castle of Carlisle, which was under siege. Meanwhile, Lord Lewis Gordon, the third son, had, as noted, joined the Covenanters and fought alongside them.
In this situation of matters, Montrose left Strathbogie on the day last mentioned, and took up a position in the forest of Fyvie, where he despatched some of his troops, who took possession of the castles of Fyvie and Tollie Barclay, in which he found a good supply of provisions, which was of great service to his army. During his stay at Strathbogie, Montrose kept a strict outlook for the enemy, and scarcely passed a night without scouring the neighbouring country to the distance of several miles with parties of light foot, who attacked straggling parties of the Covenanters, and brought in prisoners from time to time, without sustaining any loss. These petty enterprises, while they alarmed their enemies, gave an extraordinary degree of confidence to Montrose’s men, who were ready to undertake any service, however difficult or dangerous, if he only commanded them to perform it.
In this situation, Montrose left Strathbogie on the last mentioned day and took a position in the Fyvie forest, where he sent some of his troops to capture the castles of Fyvie and Tollie Barclay. He found a good supply of provisions there, which greatly benefited his army. While at Strathbogie, Montrose kept a close watch for the enemy and rarely spent a night without sending out patrols several miles into the surrounding area with teams of light infantry. They would engage with stray groups of the Covenanters and occasionally bring back prisoners, all without losing anyone. These small missions not only scared the enemy but also boosted the morale of Montrose's troops, who were eager to tackle any challenging or risky task as long as he gave the orders.
When Montrose crossed the Dee, Argyle was several days’ march behind him. The latter, however, reached Aberdeen on the 24th of October, and proceeded the following morning towards Kintore, which he reached the same night. Next morning he marched forward to Inverury, where he halted at night. Here he was joined by the Earl of Lothian’s regiment, which increased his force to about 2,500 foot, and 1,200 horse. In his progress through the counties of Angus, Kincardine, Aberdeen, and Banff, he received no accession of strength, from the dread which the name and actions of Montrose had infused into the minds of the inhabitants of these counties.
When Montrose crossed the Dee, Argyle was several days' march behind him. However, he reached Aberdeen on October 24th and then headed towards Kintore the next morning, arriving there that same night. The following morning, he moved on to Inverury, where he stopped for the night. Here, he was joined by the Earl of Lothian's regiment, bringing his total force to about 2,500 foot soldiers and 1,200 cavalry. As he progressed through the counties of Angus, Kincardine, Aberdeen, and Banff, he didn't gain any additional strength due to the fear that Montrose's name and actions had instilled in the local residents of these areas.
The sudden movements of Argyle from Aberdeen to Kintore, and from Kintore to Inverury, form a remarkable contrast with the slowness of his former motions. He had followed Montrose through a long and circuitous route, the greater part of which still bore recent traces of his footsteps, and instead of showing any disposition to overtake his flying foe, seemed rather inclined to keep that respectful distance from him so congenial to the mind of one who, “willing to wound,” is “yet still afraid to strike.” But although this questionable policy of Argyle was by no means calculated to raise his military fame, it had the effect of throwing Montrose, in the present case, off his guard, and had well-nigh proved fatal to him. The rapid march of Argyle on Kintore and Inverury, in fact, was effected without Montrose’s knowledge, for the spies he had employed concealed the matter from him, and while he imagined that Argyle was still on the other side of the Grampians, he suddenly appeared within a very few miles of Montrose’s camp, on the 28th of October.
The quick movements of Argyle from Aberdeen to Kintore and then from Kintore to Inverury are a stark contrast to how slow he used to be. He had followed Montrose on a long and winding path, most of which still showed signs of his passing, and instead of trying to catch up to his fleeing enemy, he seemed more inclined to keep a respectful distance, which fits someone who, “willing to wound,” is “yet still afraid to strike.” Although Argyle's cautious strategy wasn’t likely to boost his military reputation, it ended up catching Montrose off guard and almost cost him dearly. In fact, Argyle’s rapid march towards Kintore and Inverury happened without Montrose knowing, as the spies he had sent kept it from him. While Montrose thought Argyle was still on the other side of the Grampians, he unexpectedly showed up just a few miles away from Montrose’s camp on October 28th.
The unexpected arrival of Argyle’s army did not disconcert Montrose. His foot, which amounted to 1,500 men, were little more than the half of those under Argyle, while he had only about 50 horse to oppose 1,200. Yet, with this immense disparity, he resolved to await the attack of the enemy, judging it inexpedient, from the want of cavalry, to become the assailant by descending into the plain where Argyle’s army was encamped. On a rugged eminence behind the castle of Fyvie, on the uneven sides of which several ditches had been cut and dikes built to serve as farm fences, Montrose drew up his little but intrepid host; but before he had marked out the positions to be occupied by his divisions, he had the misfortune to witness the desertion of a small body of the Gordons, who had joined him at Strathbogie. They, however, did not join Argyle, but contented themselves with withdrawing altogether from the scene of the ensuing action. It is probable that they came to the determination of retiring, not from cowardice, but from disinclination to appear in the field against Lord Lewis Gordon, who held a high command in Argyle’s army. The secession of the Gordons, though in reality a circumstance of trifling importance in itself, (for had they remained, they would have fought unwillingly, and consequently might not have had sufficient resolution to maintain the position which would have been assigned them,) had a disheartening influence upon the spirits of Montrose’s men, and accordingly they found themselves unable to resist the first shock of Argyle’s numerous forces, who, charging them with great impetuosity, drove them up the eminence, of a considerable[193] part of which Argyle’s army got possession. In this critical conjuncture, when terror and despair seemed about to obtain the mastery over hearts to which fear had hitherto been a stranger, Montrose displayed a coolness and presence of mind equal to the dangers which surrounded him. Animating them by his presence, and by the example which he showed in risking his person in the hottest of the fight, he roused their courage by putting them further in mind of the victories they had achieved, and how greatly superior they were in bravery to the enemy opposed to them. After this emphatic appeal to their feelings, Montrose turned to Colonel O’Kean, a young Irish gentleman, highly respected by the former for his bravery, and desired him, with an air of the most perfect sang froid, to go down with such men as were readiest, and to drive these fellows (meaning Argyle’s men), out of the ditches, that they might be no more troubled with them. O’Kean quickly obeyed the mandate, and though the party in the ditches was greatly superior to the body he led, and was, moreover, supported by some horse, he drove them away, and captured several bags of powder which they left behind them in their hurry to escape. This was a valuable acquisition, as Montrose’s men had spent already almost the whole of their ammunition.
The unexpected arrival of Argyle's army didn't unsettle Montrose. His infantry, numbering around 1,500 men, was barely more than half of Argyle's troops, and he had only about 50 cavalry to face 1,200. Despite this huge gap, he decided to wait for the enemy's attack, thinking it unwise, due to the lack of cavalry, to initiate an assault by descending into the plain where Argyle's army was camped. On a rugged hill behind Fyvie Castle, where several ditches and fences made from dikes had been built, Montrose assembled his small but brave force. However, before he could position his divisions, he unfortunately witnessed a small group of Gordons deserting, who had joined him at Strathbogie. They didn't go to Argyle but instead chose to withdraw completely from the battlefield. It's likely they decided to leave not out of cowardice but because they didn't want to fight against Lord Lewis Gordon, who held a high rank in Argyle's army. The defection of the Gordons, while not a significant issue in itself (since if they had stayed, they would have fought reluctantly and might not have had the resolve to hold their positions), did have a demoralizing effect on Montrose's men. Consequently, they found themselves unable to withstand the initial charge from Argyle's numerous forces, who aggressively pushed them up the hill, taking control of a significant part of it. In this critical moment, when fear and despair threatened to take over, Montrose displayed remarkable calm and presence of mind, fitting for the dangers around him. Encouraging his troops with his presence and by risking himself in the thick of battle, he boosted their morale by reminding them of their prior victories and how much braver they were than the enemy. After this heartfelt rallying cry, Montrose turned to Colonel O'Kean, a respected young Irish officer known for his bravery, and instructed him, with perfect composure, to take the most willing men and drive Argyle's troops out of the ditches so they wouldn't be harassed any longer. O'Kean quickly followed the order, and although the troops in the ditches were much greater in number and also had some cavalry support, he managed to drive them away and capture several bags of powder they left behind in their rush to flee. This was a valuable gain since Montrose's men had already used up nearly all their ammunition.
While O’Kean was executing this brilliant affair, Montrose observed five troops of horse, under the Earl of Lothian, preparing to attack his 50 horse, who were posted a little way up the eminence, with a small wood in their rear. He, therefore, without a moment’s delay, ordered a party of musketeers to their aid, who, having interlined themselves with the 50 horse, kept up such a galling fire upon Lothian’s troopers, that before they had advanced half way across a field which lay between them and Montrose’s horse, they were obliged to wheel about and gallop off.
While O’Kean was carrying out this impressive action, Montrose noticed five troops of cavalry, led by the Earl of Lothian, getting ready to attack his 50 horsemen, who were positioned a short distance up the hill with a small forest behind them. Therefore, without wasting any time, he ordered a group of musketeers to support them. Once the musketeers joined the 50 horsemen, they unleashed such a relentless fire on Lothian’s troops that before the enemy had crossed half the field separating them from Montrose’s horse, they had to turn around and flee.
Montrose’s men became so elated with their success that they could scarcely be restrained from leaving their ground and making a general attack upon the whole of Argyle’s army; but although Montrose did not approve of this design, he disguised his opinion, and seemed rather to concur in the views of his men, telling them, however, to be so far mindful of their duty as to wait till he should see the fit moment for ordering the attack. Argyle remained till the evening without attempting anything farther, and then retired to a distance of about three miles across the Spey; his men passed the night under arms. The only person of note killed in these skirmishes was Captain Keith, brother of the Earl Marshal.
Montrose’s men were so excited by their success that they could hardly be held back from leaving their position to launch a full attack on Argyle’s entire army. However, even though Montrose didn't agree with this plan, he hid his feelings and pretended to support his men’s ideas, telling them to keep in mind their duty and wait for him to determine the right moment to order the attack. Argyle stayed put until the evening without taking further action and then pulled back to a location about three miles across the Spey; his men remained armed throughout the night. The only notable person killed in these skirmishes was Captain Keith, brother of the Earl Marshal.
Next day Argyle resolved to attack Montrose, with the view of driving him from his position. He was induced to come to this determination from a report, too well founded, which had reached him, that Montrose’s army was almost destitute of ammunition;—indeed, he had compelled the inhabitants of all the surrounding districts to deliver up every article of pewter in their possession for the purpose of being converted into ammunition; but this precarious supply appears soon to have been exhausted.[271] On arriving at the bottom of the hill, he changed his resolution, not judging it safe, from the experience of the preceding day, to hazard an attack. Montrose, on the other hand, agreeably to his original plan, kept his ground, as he did not deem it advisable to expose his men to the enemy’s cavalry by descending from the eminence. With the exception of some trifling skirmishes between the advanced posts, the main body of both armies remained quiescent during the whole day. Argyle again retired in the evening to the ground he had occupied the preceding night, whence he returned the following day, part of which was spent in the same manner as the former; but long before the day had expired he led off his army, “upon fair day light,” says Spalding, “to a considerable distance, leaving Montrose to effect his escape unmolested.”
The next day, Argyle decided to attack Montrose to drive him from his position. He was motivated by a well-founded report that Montrose's army was almost out of ammunition; in fact, he had forced the people from nearby areas to hand over all their pewter to be turned into ammunition, but this limited supply seemed to have run out quickly. Upon reaching the bottom of the hill, he changed his mind, feeling it was too risky to launch an attack based on his experience from the previous day. Montrose, on the other hand, stuck to his original plan and held his ground, thinking it wasn’t wise to put his men at risk against the enemy’s cavalry by coming down from the hill. Aside from some minor skirmishes between the front lines, the main forces of both armies remained inactive throughout the day. In the evening, Argyle retreated to the position he had occupied the night before, and the next day was spent much like the previous one; however, well before the day was over, he moved his army “in broad daylight,” as Spalding puts it, “to a considerable distance, leaving Montrose to escape without being disturbed.”
Montrose, thus left to follow any course he pleased, marched off after nightfall towards Strathbogie, plundering Turriff and Rothiemay house in his route. He selected Strathbogie as the place of his retreat on account of the ruggedness of the country and of the numerous dikes with which it was intersected, which would prevent the operations of Argyle’s cavalry, and where he intended to remain till joined by Macdonald, whom he daily expected from the[194] Highlands with a reinforcement. When Argyle heard of Montrose’s departure on the following morning, being the last day of October, he forthwith proceeded after him with his army, thinking to bring him to action in the open country, and encamped at Tullochbeg on the 2d of November, where he drew out his army in battle array. He endeavoured to bring Montrose to a general engagement, and, in order to draw him from a favourable position he was preparing to occupy, Argyle sent out a skirmishing party of his Highlanders; but they were soon repulsed, and Montrose took possession of the ground he had selected.
Montrose, now free to choose his own path, marched after dark towards Strathbogie, raiding Turriff and Rothiemay house along the way. He chose Strathbogie as his hideout because of the rugged terrain and the many ditches that crisscrossed the area, which would hinder Argyle’s cavalry. He planned to stay there until he was joined by Macdonald, who he expected daily from the Highlands with reinforcements. When Argyle learned of Montrose’s departure the next morning, which was the last day of October, he immediately pursued him with his army, hoping to confront him in the open. He set up camp at Tullochbeg on November 2nd, where he arranged his army for battle. He tried to provoke Montrose into a general fight, and to lure him from his advantageous position, Argyle sent out a skirmishing group of his Highlanders; however, they were quickly pushed back, and Montrose secured the ground he had chosen.
Baffled in all his attempts to overcome Montrose by force of arms, Argyle, whose talents were more fitted for the intrigues of the cabinet than the tactics of the field, had now recourse to negotiation, with the view of effecting the ruin of his antagonist. For this purpose he proposed a cessation of arms, and that he and Montrose should hold a conference, previous to which arrangements should be entered into for their mutual security. Montrose knew Argyle too well to place any reliance upon his word, and as he had no doubt that Argyle would take advantage, during the proposed cessation, to tamper with his men and endeavour to withdraw them from their allegiance, he called a council of war, and proposed to retire without delay to the Highlands. The council at once approved of this suggestion, whereupon Montrose resolved to march next night as far as Badenoch; and that his army might be able to accomplish such a long journey within the time fixed, he immediately sent off all his heavy baggage under a guard, and ordered his men to keep themselves prepared as if to fight a battle the next day.[272] Scarcely, however, had the carriages and heavy baggage been despatched, when an event took place which greatly disconcerted Montrose. This was nothing less than the desertion of his friend Colonel Sibbald and some of his officers, who went over to the enemy. They were accompanied by Sir William Forbes of Craigievar, who, having been unable to fulfil the condition on which he was to obtain his ultimate liberation, had returned two or three days before to Montrose’s camp. This distressing occurrence induced Montrose to postpone his march for a time, as he was quite certain that the deserters would communicate his plans to Argyle. Ordering, therefore, back the baggage he had sent off, he resumed his former position, in which he remained four days, as if he there intended to take up his winter quarters.
Confused by all his attempts to defeat Montrose through military force, Argyle, whose skills were better suited for political intrigue than battlefield tactics, decided to negotiate with the aim of undermining his opponent. To this end, he suggested a ceasefire and proposed that he and Montrose hold a conference, arranging mutual security beforehand. Montrose knew Argyle well enough not to trust his word, and he was certain that Argyle would use the proposed ceasefire to turn his men against him. So, he called a war council and suggested they retreat immediately to the Highlands. The council quickly agreed with this plan, prompting Montrose to decide to march to Badenoch the following night. To ensure his army could complete the long journey on time, he immediately sent off all his heavy baggage with a guard and ordered his men to stay ready as if they were preparing for battle the next day.[272] However, barely had the carriages and heavy baggage been sent off when an event occurred that threw Montrose off balance. This was the defection of his friend Colonel Sibbald and some of his officers, who switched sides to the enemy. They were joined by Sir William Forbes of Craigievar, who, having been unable to meet the conditions for his release, had returned to Montrose’s camp just a few days earlier. This troubling incident forced Montrose to delay his march, as he was sure the deserters would inform Argyle of his plans. Therefore, he ordered the baggage he had sent away to return and resumed his previous position, where he stayed for four days, as if he intended to set up winter quarters there.
In the meantime Montrose had the mortification to witness the defection of almost the whole of his officers, who were very numerous, for, with the exception of the Irish and Highlanders, they outnumbered the privates from the Lowlands. The bad example which had been set by Sibbald, the intimate friend of Montrose, and the insidious promises of preferment held out to them by Argyle, induced some, whose loyalty was questionable, to adopt this course; but the idea of the privations to which they would be exposed in traversing, during winter, among frost and snow, the dreary and dangerous regions of the Highlands, shook the constancy of others, who, in different circumstances, would have willingly exposed their lives for their sovereign. Bad health, inability to undergo the fatigue of long and constant marches—these and other excuses were made to Montrose as the reasons for craving a discharge from a service which had now become more hazardous than ever. Montrose made no remonstrance, but with looks of high disdain which betrayed the inward workings of a proud and unsubdued mind, indignant at being thus abandoned at such a dangerous crisis, readily complied with the request of every man who asked permission to retire. The Earl of Airly, now sixty years of age and in precarious health, and his two sons, Sir Thomas and Sir David Ogilvie, out of all the Lowlanders, alone remained faithful to Montrose, and could, on no account, be prevailed upon to abandon him. Among others who left Montrose on this occasion, was Sir Nathaniel Gordon, who, it is said, went over to Argyle’s camp in consequence of a concerted plan between him and Montrose, for the purpose of detaching Lewis Gordon from the cause of the Covenanters, a conjecture which seems to have originated in the subsequent conduct of Sir Nathaniel and Lord Lewis, who joined Montrose the following year.
In the meantime, Montrose was frustrated to see almost all his officers, who were quite a lot, turn against him. Except for the Irish and Highlanders, they outnumbered the troops from the Lowlands. The bad example set by Sibbald, Montrose's close friend, and the tempting offers of rewards from Argyle convinced some, whose loyalty was already in doubt, to leave. The thought of enduring hardships while crossing the bleak and treacherous Highlands in winter, with frost and snow, made others hesitate, even though under different circumstances, they would have willingly risked their lives for their king. Poor health and the inability to cope with the strain of long and constant marches were among the excuses Montrose heard from those wanting to quit a service that had become riskier than ever. Montrose didn't argue; instead, with a look of disdain that revealed his pride and frustration at being deserted during such a critical moment, he quickly agreed to the requests of anyone asking to leave. The Earl of Airly, now sixty and in fragile health, along with his two sons, Sir Thomas and Sir David Ogilvie, were the only Lowlanders who remained loyal to Montrose and refused to abandon him. Among those who left him at this time was Sir Nathaniel Gordon, who reportedly went to Argyle’s camp as part of a plan he arranged with Montrose to sway Lewis Gordon away from supporting the Covenanters. This theory seems to have stemmed from Sir Nathaniel's later actions, as he and Lord Lewis joined Montrose the following year.
Montrose, now abandoned by all his Lowland friends, prepared for his march, preparatory to which he sent off his baggage as formerly; and after lighting some fires for the purpose of deceiving the enemy, took his departure on the evening of the 6th of November, and arrived about break of day at Balveny. After remaining a few days there to refresh his men, he proceeded through Badenoch, and descended by rapid marches into Athole, where he was joined by Macdonald and John Muidartach, the captain of the Clanranald, the latter of whom brought 500 of his men along with him. He was also reinforced by some small parties from the neighbouring Highlands, whom Macdonald had induced to follow him.
Montrose, now deserted by all his Lowland friends, got ready for his march. He sent off his baggage like before and, after starting some fires to mislead the enemy, left on the evening of November 6th. He arrived at Balveny just as dawn broke. After staying a few days there to rest his men, he moved through Badenoch and made quick progress into Athole, where he was joined by Macdonald and John Muidartach, the captain of the Clanranald, the latter bringing 500 of his men with him. He was also supported by some small groups from the nearby Highlands, whom Macdonald had convinced to join him.
In the meantime Argyle, after giving orders to his Highlanders to return home, went himself to Edinburgh, where he “got but small thanks for his service against Montrose.”[273] Although the Committee of Estates, out of deference, approved of his conduct, which some of his flatterers considered deserving of praise because he “had shed no blood;”[274] yet the majority had formed a very different estimate of his character, during a campaign which had been fruitful neither of glory nor victory. Confident of success, the heads of the Covenanters looked upon the first efforts of Montrose in the light of a desperate and forlorn attempt, rashly and inconsiderately undertaken, and which they expected would be speedily put down; but the results of the battles of Tippermuir, Aberdeen, and Fyvie, gave a new direction to their thoughts, and the royalists, hitherto contemned, began now to be dreaded and respected. In allusion to the present “posture of affairs,” it is observed by Guthry, that “many who had formerly been violent, began to talk moderately of business, and what was most taken notice of, was the lukewarmness of many amongst the ministry, who now in their preaching had begun to abate much of their former zeal.”[275] The early success of Montrose had indeed caused some misgivings in the minds of the Covenanters; but as they all hoped that Argyle would change the tide of war, they showed no disposition to relax in their severities towards those who were suspected of favouring the cause of the king. The signal failure, however, of Argyle’s expedition, and his return to the capital, quite changed, as we have seen, the aspect of affairs, and many of those who had been most sanguine in their calculations regarding the result of the struggle, began now to waver and to doubt.
In the meantime, Argyle, after telling his Highlanders to go home, went to Edinburgh, where he “received little gratitude for his efforts against Montrose.”[273] Although the Committee of Estates, out of respect, approved of his actions—something some of his supporters thought deserved praise because he “had shed no blood;”[274] the majority had a very different view of his character during a campaign that had yielded neither glory nor victory. Confident of success, the leaders of the Covenanters viewed Montrose’s initial efforts as a desperate and foolish attempt that they expected would be quickly defeated. However, the outcomes of the battles of Tippermuir, Aberdeen, and Fyvie changed their perspective, and the royalists, once disregarded, started to be feared and respected. Referring to the current “state of affairs,” Guthry noted that “many who had previously been very aggressive began to speak more calmly about business, and what was especially noticeable was the lack of enthusiasm among many in the ministry, who had started to tone down their former zeal in their preaching.”[275] The early success of Montrose indeed created some doubts among the Covenanters; but since they all hoped that Argyle would turn the tide of war, they showed no signs of easing their harshness toward those suspected of supporting the king. However, the significant failure of Argyle’s expedition and his return to the capital completely changed the situation, and many who had been most optimistic about the outcome of the conflict began to hesitate and doubt.
While Argyle was passing his time in Edinburgh, Montrose was meditating a terrible blow at Argyle himself to revenge the cruelties he had exercised upon the royalists, and to give confidence to the clans in Argyle’s neighbourhood. These had been hitherto prevented from joining Montrose’s standard from a dread of Argyle, who having always a body of 5,000 or 6,000 Highlanders at command, had kept them in such complete subjection that they dared not, without the risk of absolute ruin, espouse the cause of their sovereign. The idea of curbing the power of a haughty and domineering chief whose word was a law to the inhabitants of an extensive district, ready to obey his cruel mandates at all times, and the spirit of revenge, the predominating characteristic of the clans, smoothed the difficulties which presented themselves in invading a country made almost inaccessible by nature, and rendered still more unapproachable by the severities of winter. The determination of Montrose having thus met with a willing response in the breasts of his men, he lost no time in putting them in motion. Dividing his army into two parts, he himself marched with the main body, consisting of the Irish and the Athole-men, to Loch Tay, whence he proceeded through Breadalbane. The other body, composed of the clan Donald and other Highlanders, he despatched by a different route, with instructions to meet him at an assigned spot on the borders of Argyle. The country through which both divisions passed, being chiefly in possession of Argyle’s kinsmen or dependants, was laid waste, particularly the lands of Campbell of Glenorchy.
While Argyle was spending his time in Edinburgh, Montrose was planning a significant attack on Argyle himself to avenge the brutality Argyle had shown towards the royalists and to boost the confidence of the clans near Argyle's territory. These clans had previously been unable to join Montrose’s side because they feared Argyle, who always had about 5,000 to 6,000 Highlanders at his command, keeping them completely under control so that they wouldn't dare support their sovereign without risking total destruction. The thought of diminishing the power of an arrogant and controlling chief, whose word was law to the people of a vast area—always ready to obey his harsh commands—and the desire for revenge, a strong trait among the clans, smoothed over the challenges of invading a region that was nearly inaccessible due to natural barriers, made even more difficult by the harshness of winter. With Montrose's determination resonating with his men, he quickly set them in motion. He divided his army into two parts; he led the main group, made up of the Irish and the Athole-men, to Loch Tay, then continued through Breadalbane. The other group, consisting of the clan Donald and other Highlanders, he sent by a different route with orders to meet him at a designated spot on the borders of Argyle. The land through which both divisions passed was mainly occupied by Argyle’s relatives or supporters and was ravaged, particularly the lands of Campbell of Glenorchy.
When Argyle heard of the ravages committed by Montrose’s army on the lands of his kinsmen, he hastened home from Edinburgh to his castle at Inverary, and gave orders for the assembling of his clan, either to repel any attack that might be made on his own country,[196] or to protect his friends from future aggression. It is by no means certain that he anticipated an invasion from Montrose, particularly at such a season of the year, and he seemed to imagine himself so secure from attack, owing to the intricacy of the passes leading into Argyle, that although a mere handful of men could have effectually opposed an army much larger than that of Montrose, he took no precautions to guard them. So important indeed did he himself consider these passes to be, that he had frequently declared that he would rather forfeit a hundred thousand crowns, than that an enemy should know the passes by which an armed force could penetrate into Argyle.[276]
When Argyle learned about the destruction caused by Montrose’s army on his relatives' lands, he rushed home from Edinburgh to his castle in Inverary and ordered his clan to gather, either to fend off any potential attack on his own territory or to protect his friends from future threats. It's not entirely clear if he expected Montrose to invade, especially at this time of year, and he seemed to believe he was safe from an attack because of the complicated routes leading into Argyle. Despite the fact that just a small group of men could have effectively resisted an army much larger than Montrose's, he didn't take any steps to defend those routes. He even considered these paths so vital that he often stated he would rather lose a hundred thousand crowns than let an enemy discover the routes where an armed force could enter Argyle.[196][276]
While thus reposing in fancied security in his impregnable stronghold, and issuing his mandates for levying his forces, some shepherds arrived in great terror from the hills, and brought him the alarming intelligence that the enemy, whom he had imagined were about a hundred miles distant, were within two miles of his own dwelling. Terrified at the unexpected appearance of Montrose, whose vengeance he justly dreaded, he had barely self-possession left to concert measures for his own personal safety, by taking refuge on board a fishing boat in Loch Fyne, in which he sought his way to the Lowlands, leaving his people and country exposed to the merciless will of an enemy thirsting for revenge. The inhabitants of Argyle being thus abandoned by their chief, made no attempt to oppose Montrose, who, the more effectually to carry his plan for pillaging and ravaging the country into execution, divided his army into three parties, under the respective orders of the captain of clan Ranald, Macdonald, and himself. For upwards of six weeks, viz., from the 13th of December, 1644, till nearly the end of January following, these different bodies traversed the whole country without molestation, burning, wasting, and destroying every thing which came within their reach. Nor were the people themselves spared, for although it is mentioned by one writer that Montrose “shed no blood in regard that all the people (following their lord’s laudable example) delivered themselves by flight also,”[277] it is evident from several contemporary authors that the slaughter must have been immense.[278] In fact, before the end of January, the face of a single male inhabitant was not to be seen throughout the whole extent of Argyle and Lorn, the whole population having been either driven out of these districts, or taken refuge in dens and caves known only to themselves.
While resting in what he thought was a secure stronghold and issuing orders to gather his forces, some terrified shepherds came down from the hills and brought him alarming news: the enemy he believed was about a hundred miles away was now only two miles from his home. Frightened by the unexpected arrival of Montrose, whose wrath he feared, he barely had the presence of mind to make plans for his safety. He took refuge on a fishing boat in Loch Fyne, hoping to escape to the Lowlands, leaving his people and country at the mercy of an enemy eager for revenge. Abandoned by their leader, the residents of Argyle made no effort to oppose Montrose, who, to effectively carry out his plan of pillaging and devastating the area, divided his army into three groups, led by the captain of clan Ranald, Macdonald, and himself. For over six weeks, from December 13, 1644, until nearly the end of January, these groups roamed the countryside without interference, burning, pillaging, and destroying everything in their path. The people were not spared either; although one writer claimed that Montrose “shed no blood because all the people (following their lord’s commendable example) escaped by fleeing,” it is clear from several contemporary accounts that the slaughter must have been enormous. In fact, before the end of January, not a single adult male was left visible throughout all of Argyle and Lorn, as the entire population had either been driven out of these areas or sought refuge in caves and dens known only to themselves.
Having thus retaliated upon Argyle and his people in a tenfold degree the miseries which he had occasioned in Lochaber and the adjoining countries, Montrose left Argyle and Lorn, passing through Glencoe and Lochaber on his way to Lochness. On his march eastwards he was joined by the laird of Abergeldie, the Farquharsons of the Braes of Mar, and by a party of the Gordons. The object of Montrose, by this movement, was to seize Inverness, which was then protected by only two regiments, in the expectation that its capture would operate as a stimulus to the northern clans, who had not yet declared themselves. This resolution was by no means altered on reaching the head of Lochness, where he learned that the Earl of Seaforth was advancing to meet him with an army of 5,000 horse and foot, which he resolved to encounter, it being composed, with the exception of two regular regiments, of raw and undisciplined levies.
Having taken revenge on Argyle and his people in a much greater way for the suffering he caused in Lochaber and the surrounding areas, Montrose left Argyle and Lorn, passing through Glencoe and Lochaber on his way to Loch Ness. As he marched east, he was joined by the laird of Abergeldie, the Farquharsons from the Braes of Mar, and a group of Gordons. Montrose's goal with this movement was to seize Inverness, which was only guarded by two regiments at the time, hoping that capturing it would motivate the northern clans that had not yet declared their allegiance. This plan didn’t change when he arrived at the head of Loch Ness, where he found out that the Earl of Seaforth was approaching him with an army of 5,000 soldiers, both cavalry and infantry, which he decided to confront, as it mainly consisted of inexperienced and undisciplined troops, except for the two regular regiments.
While proceeding, however, through Abertarf, a person arrived in great haste at Kilcummin, the present fort Augustus, who brought him the surprising intelligence that Argyle had entered Lochaber with an army of 3,000 men; that he was burning and laying waste the country, and that his head-quarters were at the old castle of Inverlochy. After Argyle had effected his escape from Inverary, he had gone to Dumbarton, where he remained till Montrose’s departure from his territory. While there, a body of covenanting troops who had served in England, arrived under the command of Major-general Baillie, for the purpose of assisting Argyle in expelling Montrose from his bounds; but on learning that Montrose had left Argyle, and was marching through Glencoe and Lochaber, General Baillie determined to lead his army in an easterly direction[197] through the Lowlands, with the intention of intercepting Montrose, should he attempt a descent. At the same time it was arranged between Baillie and Argyle that the latter, who had now recovered from his panic in consequence of Montrose’s departure, should return to Argyle and collect his men from their hiding-places and retreats. As it was not improbable, however, that Montrose might renew his visit, the Committee of Estates allowed Baillie to place 1,100 of his soldiers at the disposal of Argyle, who, as soon as he was able to muster his men, was to follow Montrose’s rear, yet so as to avoid an engagement, till Baillie, who, on hearing of Argyle’s advance into Lochaber, was to march suddenly across the Grampians, should attack Montrose in front. To assist him in levying and organizing his clan, Argyle called over Campbell of Auchinbreck, his kinsman, from Ireland, who had considerable reputation as a military commander. In terms of his instructions, therefore, Argyle had entered Lochaber, and had advanced as far as Inverlochy, when, as we have seen, the news of his arrival was brought to Montrose.
While traveling through Abertarf, a person rushed to Kilcummin, now known as Fort Augustus, with shocking news: Argyle had entered Lochaber with an army of 3,000 men. He was burning and destroying the area, and his headquarters were at the old castle of Inverlochy. After escaping from Inverary, Argyle went to Dumbarton, where he stayed until Montrose left his territory. While there, a group of covenanting troops, who had served in England, arrived under Major-general Baillie's command to help Argyle push Montrose out of his lands. However, upon learning that Montrose had left and was marching through Glencoe and Lochaber, General Baillie decided to move his army east through the Lowlands to intercept Montrose if he tried to make a landing. At the same time, Baillie and Argyle agreed that Argyle, who had calmed down after Montrose's departure, should return to Argyle and gather his men from their hiding spots. Given that it was likely Montrose might come back, the Committee of Estates allowed Baillie to place 1,100 of his soldiers at Argyle's disposal. Once Argyle could gather his men, he was to follow Montrose from behind, avoiding confrontation until Baillie, upon hearing of Argyle's advance into Lochaber, could march quickly across the Grampians to attack Montrose from the front. To help him gather and organize his clan, Argyle called over Campbell of Auchinbreck, his relative from Ireland, who was well-known as a military leader. According to his orders, Argyle had entered Lochaber and reached Inverlochy when, as we have seen, Montrose was informed of his arrival.
Montrose was at first almost disinclined, from the well-known reputation of Argyle, to credit this intelligence, but being fully assured of its correctness from the apparent sincerity of his informer, he lost not a moment in making up his mind as to the course he should pursue. He might have instantly marched back upon Argyle by the route he had just followed; but as the latter would thus get due notice of his approach, and prepare himself for the threatened danger, Montrose resolved upon a different plan. The design he conceived could only have originated in the mind of such a bold and enterprising commander as Montrose, before whose daring genius difficulties hitherto deemed insurmountable at once disappeared. The idea of carrying an army over dangerous and precipitous mountains, whose wild and frowning aspect seemed to forbid the approach of human footsteps, and in the middle of winter, too, when the formidable perils of the journey were greatly increased by the snow, however chimerical it might have seemed to other men, appeared quite practicable to Montrose, whose sanguine anticipations of the advantages to be derived from such an extraordinary exploit, more than counterbalanced, in his mind, the risks to be encountered.
Montrose was initially hesitant to believe this news due to Argyle's well-known reputation, but after being convinced of its truth by the genuine demeanor of his informer, he quickly determined his next steps. He could have immediately marched back toward Argyle using the same route he had just taken; however, since that would alert Argyle to his approach and allow him to prepare for the potential threat, Montrose decided on a different strategy. The plan he came up with could only have come from someone as bold and enterprising as Montrose, whose fearless ingenuity made previously thought insurmountable challenges seem manageable. The idea of leading an army over treacherous and steep mountains, which looked too harsh to allow any human presence, especially in the dead of winter when the journey's dangers were heightened by snow, might have seemed crazy to others, but it appeared entirely doable to Montrose. His optimistic belief in the benefits of such an extraordinary endeavor outweighed the risks in his mind.
The distance between the place where Montrose received the news of Argyle’s arrival and Inverlochy is about thirty miles; but this distance was considerably increased by the devious track which Montrose followed. Marching along the small river Tarf in a southerly direction, he crossed the hills of Lairie Thierard, passed through Glenroy, and after traversing the range of mountains between the Glen and Ben Nevis, he arrived in Glennevis before Argyle had the least notice of his approach. Before setting out on his march, Montrose had taken the wise precaution of placing guards upon the common road leading to Inverlochy, to prevent intelligence of his movements being carried to Argyle, and he had killed such of Argyle’s scouts as he had fallen in with in the course of his march. This fatiguing and unexampled journey had been performed in little more than a night and a day, and when, in the course of the evening, Montrose’s men arrived in Glennevis, they found themselves so weary and exhausted that they could not venture to attack the enemy. They therefore lay under arms all night, and refreshed themselves as they best could till next morning. As the night was uncommonly clear, it being moonlight, the advanced posts of both armies kept up a small fire of musketry, which led to no result.
The distance between where Montrose got the news of Argyle’s arrival and Inverlochy is about thirty miles, but this was significantly increased by the winding route Montrose took. Marching along the small river Tarf to the south, he crossed the hills of Lairie Thierard, passed through Glenroy, and after crossing the mountains between the Glen and Ben Nevis, he reached Glennevis before Argyle had any clue he was coming. Before starting his march, Montrose had wisely set up guards on the main road to Inverlochy to stop any information about his movements from reaching Argyle, and he had taken out any of Argyle’s scouts he encountered along the way. This exhausting and unprecedented journey was completed in just over a night and a day, and when Montrose’s men arrived in Glennevis that evening, they were so tired and worn out that they couldn’t risk attacking the enemy. So they stayed ready for battle all night, trying to rest as best as they could until morning. Since the night was unusually clear and moonlit, the forward positions of both armies exchanged a few shots, but nothing came of it.
In the meantime Argyle, after committing his army to the charge of his cousin, Campbell of Auchinbreck, with his customary prudence, went, during the night, on board a boat in the loch, excusing himself for this apparent pusillanimous act by alleging his incapacity to enter the field of battle in consequence of some contusions he had received by a fall two or three weeks before; but his enemies averred that cowardice was the real motive which induced him to take refuge in his galley, from which he witnessed the defeat and destruction of his army. This somewhat suspicious action of Argyle—and it was not the only time he provided for his personal safety in a similar manner—is accounted for in the following (? ironical) way by the author of Britane’s Distemper (p. 100):—
In the meantime, Argyle, after placing his army in the hands of his cousin, Campbell of Auchinbreck, acted with his usual caution. During the night, he got into a boat on the loch, justifying this seemingly cowardly act by claiming he couldn't join the battle due to injuries he suffered from a fall two or three weeks earlier. However, his enemies insisted that real cowardice was what drove him to seek safety in his boat, from which he watched the defeat and destruction of his army. This rather dubious action of Argyle—and it wasn't the first time he ensured his own safety in such a way—is explained in the following (possibly ironic) manner by the author of Britane’s Distemper (p. 100):—
“In this confusion, the commanders of there[198] armie lightes wpon this resolution, not to hazart the marquisse owne persone; for it seems not possible that Ardgylle himselfe, being a nobleman of such eminent qualitie, a man of so deepe and profund judgement, one that knew so weell what belongeth to the office of a generall, that any basse motion of feare, I say, could make him so wnsensible of the poynt of honour as is generally reported. Nether will I, for my owne pairt, belieue it; but I am confident that those barrones of his kinred, wha ware captanes and commanderes of the armie, feareing the euent of this battelle, for diuers reasones; and one was, that Allan M’Collduie, ane old fox, and who was thought to be a seer, had told them that there should be a battell lost there by them that came first to seike battell; this was one cause of there importunitie with him that he should not come to battell that day; for they sawe that of necessitie they most feght, and would not hazart there cheife persone, urgeing him by force to reteire to his galay, which lay hard by, and committe the tryall of the day to them; he, it is to be thought, with great difficultie yeelding to there request, leaues his cusine, the laird of Auchinbreike, a most walorous and braue gentleman, to the generall commande of the armie, and takes with himselfe only sir James Rollocke, his brother in lawe, sir Jhone Wachope of Nithrie, Mr. Mungo Law, a preacher. It is reported those two last was send from Edinburgh with him to beare witnesse of the expulsion of those rebelles, for so they ware still pleased to terme the Royalistes.”
“In this confusion, the commanders of the army decided not to endanger the marquis himself. It seemed unlikely that Argyll, being a nobleman of such high status, a man with deep and profound judgment, someone who understood well what it means to be a general, could be so insensitive to the point of honor as is often claimed. I, for one, do not believe it; but I am sure that those barons from his family, who were captains and commanders of the army, fearing the outcome of this battle for various reasons—one being that Allan M’Collduie, an old fox who was thought to be a seer, had told them that there would be a battle lost by those who came first to seek conflict—this was one reason for their insistence that he should not engage in battle that day. They realized that they had to fight, yet didn't want to risk their chief leader, urging him forcefully to retreat to his galley, which was nearby, and leave the outcome of the day to them. He, it seems, after great difficulty conceding to their request, left his cousin, the laird of Auchinbreike, a most valiant and brave gentleman, in overall command of the army, taking only Sir James Rollock, his brother-in-law, Sir John Wachope of Nithrie, and Mr. Mungo Law, a preacher, with him. It is reported that these last two were sent from Edinburgh with him to witness the expulsion of those rebels, as they still preferred to call the Royalists.”
It would appear that it was not until the morning of the battle that Argyle’s men were aware that it was the army of Montrose that was so near them, as they considered it quite impossible that he should have been able to bring his forces across the mountains; they imagined that the body before them consisted of some of the inhabitants of the country, who had collected to defend their properties. But they were undeceived when, in the dawn of the morning, the warlike sound of Montrose’s trumpets, resounding through the glen where they lay, and reverberating from the adjoining hills, broke upon their ears. This served as the signal to both armies to prepare for battle. Montrose drew out his army in an extended line. The right wing consisted of a regiment of Irish, under the command of Macdonald, his major-general; the centre was composed of the Athole-men, the Stuarts of Appin, the Macdonalds of Glencoe, and other Highlanders, severally under the command of Clanranald, M’Lean, and Glengary; and the left wing consisted of some Irish, at the head of whom was the brave Colonel O’Kean. A body of Irish was placed behind the main body as a reserve, under the command of Colonel James M’Donald, alias O’Neill. The general of Argyle’s army formed it in a similar manner. The Lowland forces were equally divided, and formed the wings, between which the Highlanders were placed. Upon a rising ground, behind this line, General Campbell drew up a reserve of Highlanders, and placed a field-piece. Within the house of Inverlochy, which was only about a pistol-shot from the place where the army was formed, he planted a body of 40 or 50 men to protect the place, and to annoy Montrose’s men with discharges of musketry.[279] The account given by Gordon of Sallagh, that Argyle had transported the half of his army over the water at Inverlochy, under the command of Auchinbreck, and that Montrose defeated this division, while Argyle was prevented from relieving it with the other division, from the intervening of “an arm of the sea, that was interjected betwixt them and him,”[280] is probably erroneous, for the circumstance is not mentioned by any other writer of the period, and it is well known, that Argyle abandoned his army, and witnessed its destruction from his galley,—circumstances which Gordon altogether overlooks.
It seems that it wasn’t until the morning of the battle that Argyle’s troops realized it was Montrose’s army so close to them. They thought it was impossible for him to have brought his forces across the mountains; they believed the group in front of them was just some local residents who had gathered to defend their land. However, they were quickly awakened to the truth when, at dawn, the sound of Montrose’s trumpets echoed through the valley and bounced off the surrounding hills. This was the signal for both armies to get ready for battle. Montrose arranged his army in a long line. The right wing was made up of a regiment of Irish troops led by Macdonald, his major-general; the center included the Athole-men, the Stuarts of Appin, the Macdonalds of Glencoe, and other Highlanders, each commanded by Clanranald, M’Lean, and Glengary; the left wing had some Irish led by the brave Colonel O’Kean. A group of Irish soldiers was positioned behind the main force as a reserve, commanded by Colonel James M’Donald, also known as O’Neill. The commander of Argyle’s army organized his troops in a similar way. The Lowland forces were evenly split into the wings, with the Highlanders positioned in between. On a rise behind this line, General Campbell set up a reserve of Highlanders and placed a field gun. Inside the house of Inverlochy, which was just a short distance from where the army was assembled, he stationed a group of 40 or 50 men to defend the location and harass Montrose’s troops with gunfire.[279] According to Gordon of Sallagh, Argyle had moved half of his army across the water at Inverlochy under Auchinbreck’s command, and Montrose defeated this division while Argyle couldn’t send his other division to help because of “an arm of the sea that separated them from him.”[280] However, this account is likely incorrect, as it isn’t mentioned by any other writer of the time, and it is well-known that Argyle abandoned his army and watched it get destroyed from his ship—a detail that Gordon completely ignores.
It was at sunrise, on Sunday, the 2d of February, 1645, that Montrose, after having formed his army in battle array, gave orders to his men to advance upon the enemy. The left wing of Montrose’s army, under the command of O’Kean, was the first to commence the attack, by charging the enemy’s right. This was immediately followed by a furious assault upon the centre and left wing of Argyle’s army, by Montrose’s right wing and centre. Argyle’s right wing not being able to resist the attack of Montrose’s left, turned about and fled, which[199] circumstance had such a discouraging effect on the remainder of Argyle’s troops, that after discharging their muskets, the whole of them, including the reserve, took to their heels. The rout now became general. An attempt was made by a body of about 200 of the fugitives, to throw themselves into the castle of Inverlochy, but a party of Montrose’s horse prevented them. Some of the flying enemy directed their course along the side of Loch-Eil, but all these were either killed or drowned in the pursuit. The greater part, however, fled towards the hills in the direction of Argyle, and were pursued by Montrose’s men, to the distance of about eight miles. As no resistance was made by the defeated party in their flight, the carnage was very great, being reckoned at 1,500 men. Many more would have been cut off had it not been for the humanity of Montrose, who did every thing in his power to save the unresisting enemy from the fury of his men, who were not disposed to give quarter to the unfortunate Campbells. Having taken the castle, Montrose not only treated the officers, who were from the Lowlands, with kindness, but gave them their liberty on parole.
It was at sunrise on Sunday, February 2, 1645, that Montrose, having assembled his army for battle, ordered his men to advance on the enemy. The left flank of Montrose’s army, led by O’Kean, was the first to launch an attack by charging the enemy’s right. This was quickly followed by a fierce assault on the center and left flank of Argyle’s army by Montrose’s right flank and center. Unable to withstand the attack from Montrose’s left, Argyle’s right flank turned around and fled, which[199] had a demoralizing effect on the rest of Argyle’s troops. After firing their muskets, all of them, including the reserves, ran away. The rout became widespread. A group of about 200 fleeing soldiers attempted to seek refuge in the castle of Inverlochy, but a unit of Montrose’s cavalry stopped them. Some of the fleeing enemy headed along the side of Loch-Eil, but they were either killed or drowned during the chase. Most, however, fled toward the hills in Argyle's direction and were pursued by Montrose’s men for about eight miles. Since the defeated party offered no resistance during their escape, the death toll was very high, estimated at 1,500 men. Many more would have been killed had it not been for Montrose's compassion, as he did everything he could to protect the helpless enemy from the wrath of his men, who were inclined to show no mercy to the unfortunate Campbells. After capturing the castle, Montrose not only treated the officers from the Lowlands kindly but also granted them their freedom on parole.
Among the principal persons who fell on Argyle’s side, were the commander, Campbell of Auchinbreck, Campbell of Lochnell, the eldest son of Lochnell, and his brother, Colin; M’Dougall of Rara and his eldest son; Major Menzies, brother to the laird, (or Prior as he was called) of Achattens Parbreck; and the provost of the church of Kilmun. The loss on the side of Montrose was extremely trifling. The number of wounded is indeed not stated, but he had only three privates killed. He sustained, however, a severe loss in Sir Thomas Ogilvie, son of the Earl of Airly, who died a few days after the battle, of a wound he received in the thigh. Montrose regretted the death of this steadfast friend and worthy man, with feelings of real sorrow, and caused his body to be interred in Athole with due solemnity.[281] Montrose immediately after the battle sent a messenger to the king with a letter, giving an account of it, at the conclusion of which he exultingly says to Charles, “Give me leave, after I have reduced this country, and conquered from Dan to Beersheba, to say to your Majesty, as David’s general to his master, Come thou thyself, lest this country be called by my name.” When the king received this letter, the royal and parliamentary commissioners[200] were sitting at Uxbridge negotiating the terms of a peace; but Charles, induced by the letter, imprudently broke off the negotiation, a circumstance which led to his ruin.
Among the main people who fell on Argyle's side were the commander, Campbell of Auchinbreck, Campbell of Lochnell, the oldest son of Lochnell, and his brother Colin; M'Dougall of Rara and his oldest son; Major Menzies, brother to the laird (or Prior, as he was called) of Achattens Parbreck; and the provost of the church of Kilmun. The loss on Montrose's side was extremely minor. The number of wounded isn't mentioned, but he had only three privates killed. However, he suffered a significant loss in Sir Thomas Ogilvie, son of the Earl of Airly, who died a few days after the battle from a wound he received in the thigh. Montrose genuinely mourned the death of this loyal friend and honorable man and made sure his body was buried in Athole with the proper respect.[281] Immediately after the battle, Montrose sent a messenger to the king with a letter detailing what happened, in which he excitedly told Charles, “Once I have taken control of this country and conquered from Dan to Beersheba, let me say to your Majesty, just like David's general said to his master, Come thou thyself, lest this country be called by my name.” When the king received this letter, the royal and parliamentary commissioners[200] were in Uxbridge negotiating the terms of a peace; however, influenced by the letter, Charles foolishly ended the negotiations, a decision that ultimately led to his downfall.
FOOTNOTES:
[262] Wishart, p. 84.—Stewart’s descendant, the late Robert Stewart of Ardvoirlich, gives an account of the above incident, founded on a “constant tradition in the family,” tending to show that his ancestor was not so much a man of base and treacherous character, as of “violent passions and singular temper.” James Stewart, it is said, was so irritated at the Irish, for committing some excesses on lands belonging to him, that he challenged their commander, Macdonald, to single combat. By advice of Kilpont, Montrose arrested both, and brought about a seeming conciliation. When encamped at Collace, Montrose gave an entertainment to his officers, on returning from which Ardvoirlich, “heated with drink, began to blame Kilpont for the part he had taken in preventing his obtaining redress, and reflecting against Montrose for not allowing him what he considered proper reparation. Kilpont, of course, defended the conduct of himself and his relative, Montrose, till their argument came to high words, and finally, from the state they were both in, by an easy transition, to blows, when Ardvoirlich, with his dirk, struck Kilpont dead on the spot.” He fled, leaving his eldest son, Henry, mortally wounded at Tippermuir, on his death-bed.—Introd. to Legend of Montrose.
[262] Wishart, p. 84.—Robert Stewart of Ardvoirlich, a descendant of Stewart, recounts this incident based on a “constant tradition in the family,” suggesting that his ancestor wasn’t merely someone with a treacherous nature, but rather “violent passions and a unique temperament.” It’s said that James Stewart became so angry with the Irish for their actions on his land that he challenged their leader, Macdonald, to a duel. Following Kilpont’s advice, Montrose apprehended both men and created a false sense of reconciliation. While camped at Collace, Montrose hosted a gathering for his officers, after which Ardvoirlich, “under the influence of alcohol, began to criticize Kilpont for the role he played in preventing him from getting justice, and also took issue with Montrose for not allowing him what he deemed fitting compensation. Kilpont, naturally, defended both his actions and those of his relative, Montrose, until their discussion escalated to heated words and, due to their inebriated state, quickly turned to physical blows, resulting in Ardvoirlich, with his dirk, fatally striking Kilpont on the spot.” He fled, leaving his eldest son, Henry, mortally wounded at Tippermuir, on his deathbed.—Introd. to Legend of Montrose.
[263] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 405.
[264] Wishart, p. 89.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 89.
[265] Spalding, vol. ii. 407.
[266] Memoirs, p. 131.
[267] Wishart, p. 91.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 91.
[268] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 414.
[269] Idem.
Idem.
[270] Guthry, p. 231.
[271] Wishart, p. 100.
[272] Wishart, p. 102.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 102.
[273] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 287.
[274] Guthry, p. 134.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry, p. 134.
[275] Memoirs, pp. 134–5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs, pp. 134–5.
[276] Wishart, p. 107.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 107.
[277] Guthry, p. 136.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry, p. 136.
[279] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 444.
[280] Continuation, p. 522.
CHAPTER XIV.
A.D. February—September, 1645.
February—September, 1645 A.D.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—Charles I., 1625–1649.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—Charles I, 1625–1649.
Montrose marches to Inverness and Elgin, wasting the lands of the Covenanters—Enters and plunders Banff—Deputation from Aberdeen—Death of Donald Farquharson—Montrose imposes a tax of £10,000 on Aberdeen—Enters and burns Stonehaven—Defeats Hurry’s horse at Fettercairn—Marches to Brechin and Dunkeld—Storms and captures Dundee—Montrose’s retreat from Dundee—Movements of General Baillie—Battle of Auldearn—Montrose’s after-movements—Battle of Alford—General Baillie and the Committee of Estates retreat to Stirling—Montrose marches to Aberdeen—Montrose marches south—Is joined by more Highlanders—Threatens Perth—Retreats to Dunkeld—Again moves south—Baillie joined by the men of Fife—Montrose at Alloa—Maclean burns Castle Campbell—Montrose goes towards Stirling—Differences among the Covenanters—Battle of Kilsyth—Montrose enters Glasgow—Submission of the nobility and the western counties—Submission of Edinburgh—Montrose appointed Lieutenant-governor of Scotland—Desertion of Highlanders—Battle of Philiphaugh.
Montrose marches to Inverness and Elgin, devastating the lands of the Covenanters—enters and loots Banff—delegation from Aberdeen—death of Donald Farquharson—Montrose imposes a tax of £10,000 on Aberdeen—enters and burns Stonehaven—defeats Hurry’s cavalry at Fettercairn—marches to Brechin and Dunkeld—storms and captures Dundee—Montrose's retreat from Dundee—movements of General Baillie—battle of Auldearn—Montrose's subsequent movements—battle of Alford—General Baillie and the Committee of Estates retreat to Stirling—Montrose marches to Aberdeen—Montrose heads south—joins more Highlanders—threatens Perth—retreats to Dunkeld—moves south again—Baillie joins forces with the men of Fife—Montrose at Alloa—Maclean burns Castle Campbell—Montrose heads towards Stirling—disagreements among the Covenanters—battle of Kilsyth—Montrose enters Glasgow—submission of the nobility and the western counties—submission of Edinburgh—Montrose appointed Lieutenant-governor of Scotland—desertion of Highlanders—battle of Philiphaugh.
When the disastrous news of the battle of Inverlochy reached Edinburgh, the Estates were thrown into a state of great alarm. They had, no doubt, begun to fear, before that event, and, of course, to respect the prowess of Montrose, but they never could have been made to believe that, within the space of a few days, a well-appointed army, composed in part of veteran troops, would have been utterly defeated by a force so vastly inferior in point of numbers, and beset with difficulties and dangers to which the army of Argyle was not exposed. Nor were the fears of the Estates much allayed by the appearance of Argyle, who arrived at Edinburgh to give them an account of the affair, “having his left arm tied up in a scarf, as if he had been at bones-breaking.”[282] It is true that Lord Balmerino made a speech before the assembly of the Estates, in which he affirmed, that the great loss reported to be sustained at Inverlochy “was but the invention of the malignants, who spake as they wished,” and that “upon his honour, not more than thirty of Argyle’s men had been killed;”[283] but as the disaster was well known, this device only misled the weak and ignorant. Had Montrose at this juncture descended into the Lowlands, it is not improbable that his presence might have given a favourable turn to the state of matters in the south, where the king’s affairs were in the most precarious situation; but such a design does not seem to have accorded with his views of prolonging the contest in the Highlands, which were more suitable than the Lowlands to his plan of operations, and to the nature of his forces.
When the awful news of the Battle of Inverlochy reached Edinburgh, the Estates were thrown into a state of panic. They had likely started to worry, even before that event, and naturally respected Montrose's skills as a leader, but they could never have imagined that within just a few days, a well-equipped army, partly made up of experienced soldiers, would be completely defeated by a force that was vastly outnumbered and facing challenges that Argyle's army did not have to deal with. The Estates’ fears weren’t calmed much by Argyle's arrival in Edinburgh to explain what happened, especially since he had his left arm in a sling, as if he had just been in a brutal fight. It’s true that Lord Balmerino gave a speech to the Estates, claiming that the reported heavy losses at Inverlochy were just the invention of the enemies, who said what they wanted to believe, and that "upon his honour, not more than thirty of Argyle's men had been killed;" but since the disaster was well known, this only fooled the weak and uninformed. If Montrose had decided to move into the Lowlands at this time, it’s likely his presence could have positively influenced the situation in the south, where the king's affairs were extremely unstable; however, such a plan didn’t seem to align with his strategy of prolonging the conflict in the Highlands, which were better suited to his operational plans and the nature of his forces.
Accordingly, after allowing his men to refresh themselves a few days at Inverlochy, Montrose returned across the mountains of Lochaber into Badenoch, “with displayed banner.” Marching down the south side of the Spey, he crossed that river at Balchastel, and entered Moray without opposition. He proceeded by rapid strides towards the town of Inverness, which he intended to take possession of; but, on arriving in the neighbourhood, he found it garrisoned by the laird of Lawers’ and Buchanan’s regiments. As he did not wish to consume his time in a siege, he immediately altered his course and marched in the direction of Elgin, issuing, as he went along, a proclamation in the king’s name, calling upon all males, from 16 to 60 years of age, to join him immediately, armed as they best could, on foot or on horse, and that under pain of fire and sword, as rebels to the king. In consequence of this threat Montrose was joined by some of the Moray-men, including the laird of Grant and 200 of his followers; and, to show an example of severity, he plundered the houses and laid waste the estates of many of the principal gentlemen of the district, carrying off, at the same time, a large quantity of cattle and effects, and destroying the boats and nets which they fell in with on the Spey.[284]
After giving his men a few days to rest at Inverlochy, Montrose crossed the mountains of Lochaber into Badenoch, "with a displayed banner." Marching down the south side of the Spey, he crossed the river at Balchastel and entered Moray without any resistance. He quickly advanced toward the town of Inverness, which he planned to seize; however, upon arriving nearby, he discovered it was held by the laird of Lawers’ and Buchanan’s regiments. Not wanting to waste time on a siege, he immediately changed direction and headed toward Elgin, issuing a proclamation in the king’s name, calling all males aged 16 to 60 to join him right away, armed as best they could, either on foot or horseback, under threat of fire and sword as rebels to the king. As a result of this threat, Montrose gained support from some of the Moray-men, including the laird of Grant and 200 of his followers; to set an example, he plundered the homes and devastated the lands of many leading gentlemen in the area, taking a large amount of livestock and goods, and destroying the boats and nets he encountered on the Spey.[284]
Whilst Montrose was thus laying waste part of Moray, a committee of the Estates, consisting of the Earl of Seaforth, the laird of Innes, Sir Robert Gordon, the laird of Pluscardine, and others, was sitting at Elgin; these, on[201] hearing of his proceedings, prohibited the holding of the fair which was kept there annually on Fasten’s eve, and to which many merchants and others in the north resorted, lest the property brought there for sale might fall a prey to Montrose’s army. They, at the same time, sent Sir Robert Gordon, Mackenzie of Pluscardine, and Innes of Luthers, to treat with Montrose, in name of the gentry of Moray, most of whom were then assembled in Elgin; but he refused to enter into any negotiation, offering, at the same time, to accept of the services of such as would join him and obey him as the king’s lieutenant.[285] Before this answer had been communicated to the gentry at Elgin, they had all fled from the town in consequence of hearing that Montrose was advancing upon them with rapidity. The laird of Innes, along with some of his friends, retired to the castle of Spynie, possessed by his eldest son, which was well fortified and provided with every necessary for undergoing a siege. The laird of Duffus went into Sutherland. As soon as the inhabitants of the town saw the committee preparing to leave it, most of them also resolved to depart, which they did, carrying along with them their principal effects. Some went to Inverness, and others into Ross, but the greater part went to the castle of Spynie, where they sought and obtained refuge.
While Montrose was ravaging parts of Moray, a committee of the Estates, made up of the Earl of Seaforth, the laird of Innes, Sir Robert Gordon, the laird of Pluscardine, and others, was meeting in Elgin. When they heard about his actions, they canceled the annual fair held there on Fasten’s eve, which many merchants and locals in the north attended, fearing that the goods brought for sale would be taken by Montrose’s army. At the same time, they sent Sir Robert Gordon, Mackenzie of Pluscardine, and Innes of Luthers to negotiate with Montrose on behalf of the gentry of Moray, most of whom were gathered in Elgin; however, he refused to negotiate, instead offering to take on anyone willing to join him and serve as the king’s lieutenant. Before this response reached the gentry in Elgin, they had all fled the town after learning that Montrose was approaching quickly. The laird of Innes, along with a few friends, retired to the castle of Spynie, which was held by his eldest son and was well-fortified and stocked with supplies for a siege. The laird of Duffus went to Sutherland. As soon as the townspeople saw the committee preparing to leave, most decided to leave as well, taking their important belongings with them. Some went to Inverness, others to Ross, but the majority headed to the castle of Spynie, where they sought and found refuge.
Apprehensive that Montrose might follow up the dreadful example he had shown, by burning the town, a proposal was made to, and accepted by him, to pay four thousand merks to save the town from destruction; but, on entering it, which he did on the 19th of February, his men, and particularly the laird of Grant’s party, were so disappointed in their hopes of plunder, in consequence of the inhabitants having carried away the best of their effects, that they destroyed every article of furniture which was left.
Worried that Montrose might continue his terrible example by burning the town, a proposal was made to him, and he accepted it, to pay four thousand merks to protect the town from destruction. However, when he entered on February 19th, his men—especially the laird of Grant’s group—were so let down by their expectations of loot because the townspeople had taken away the best of their belongings, that they destroyed everything that was left behind.
Montrose was joined, on his arrival at Elgin, by Lord Gordon, the eldest son of the Marquis of Huntly, with some of his friends and vassals. This young nobleman had been long kept in a state of durance by Argyle, his uncle, contrary to his own wishes, and now, when an opportunity had for the first time occurred, he showed the bent of his inclination by declaring for the king.
Montrose was met, upon his arrival at Elgin, by Lord Gordon, the eldest son of the Marquis of Huntly, along with some of his friends and followers. This young nobleman had been held captive for a long time by his uncle, Argyle, against his own desires, and now, when the chance finally presented itself, he expressed his true desire by siding with the king.
On taking possession of Elgin, Montrose gave orders to bring all the ferry-boats on the Spey to the north side of the river, and he stationed sentinels at all the fords up and down, to watch any movements which might be made by the enemies’ forces in the south.
On taking control of Elgin, Montrose ordered all the ferry boats on the Spey to be moved to the north side of the river, and he positioned guards at all the fords along the way to monitor any activity from enemy forces in the south.
Montrose, thereupon, held a council of war, at which it was determined to cross the Spey, march into the counties of Banff and Aberdeen, by the aid of Lord Gordon, raise the friends and retainers of the Marquis of Huntly, and thence proceed into the Mearns, where another accession of forces was expected. Accordingly, Montrose left Elgin on the 4th of March with the main body of his army, towards the Bog of Gicht, accompanied by the Earl of Seaforth, Sir Robert Gordon, the lairds of Grant, Pluscardine, Findrassie, and several other gentlemen who “had come in to him” at Elgin. To punish the Earl of Findlater, who had refused to join him, Montrose sent the Farquharsons of Braemar before him, across the Spey, who plundered, without mercy, the town of Cullen, belonging to the earl.
Montrose then held a war council, where they decided to cross the Spey, march into the counties of Banff and Aberdeen with Lord Gordon’s help, gather the friends and followers of the Marquis of Huntly, and then move into the Mearns, where more troops were expected. So, Montrose left Elgin on March 4th with the main part of his army, heading toward the Bog of Gicht, accompanied by the Earl of Seaforth, Sir Robert Gordon, the lairds of Grant, Pluscardine, Findrassie, and several other gentlemen who had joined him in Elgin. To punish the Earl of Findlater, who had refused to support him, Montrose sent the Farquharsons of Braemar ahead of him, across the Spey, who mercilessly plundered the town of Cullen, which belonged to the earl.
After crossing the Spey, Montrose, either apprehensive that depredations would be committed upon the properties of his Moray friends who accompanied him, by the two regiments which garrisoned Inverness, and the Covenanters of that district, or having received notice to that effect, he allowed the Earl of Seaforth, the laird of Grant, and the other Moray gentlemen, to return home to defend their estates; but before allowing them to depart, he made them take a solemn oath of allegiance to the king, and promise that they should never henceforth take up arms against his majesty or his loyal subjects. At the same time, he made them come under an engagement to join him with all their forces as soon as they could do so. The Earl of Seaforth, however, disregarded his oath, and again joined the ranks of the Covenanters. In a letter which he wrote to the committee of Estates at Aberdeen, he stated that he had yielded to Montrose through fear only, and he avowed that he would abide by “the good cause to his death.”[286]
After crossing the Spey, Montrose, either worried that his Moray friends who were with him would suffer losses due to the two regiments stationed in Inverness and the local Covenanters, or having received a warning about it, allowed the Earl of Seaforth, the laird of Grant, and the other Moray gentlemen to return home to protect their properties. Before letting them leave, he made them swear a solemn oath of loyalty to the king and promise that they would never again take up arms against His Majesty or his loyal subjects. At the same time, he had them commit to joining him with all their forces as soon as they were able. However, the Earl of Seaforth did not honor his oath and rejoined the Covenanters. In a letter he wrote to the committee of Estates in Aberdeen, he stated that he had surrendered to Montrose out of fear and declared that he would stay true to “the good cause until his death.”[286]
On Montrose’s arrival at Strathbogie, or Gordon castle, Lord Graham, his eldest son, a most promising youth of sixteen, became unwell, and died after a few days’ illness. The loss of a son who had followed him in his campaigns, and shared with him the dangers of the field, was a subject of deep regret to Montrose. While Montrose was occupied at the death-bed of his son, Lord Gordon was busily employed among the Gordons, out of whom he speedily raised a force of about 500 foot, and 160 horse.
On Montrose’s arrival at Strathbogie, or Gordon Castle, Lord Graham, his eldest son, a promising young man of sixteen, became ill and passed away after a few days of sickness. The loss of a son who had accompanied him in his campaigns and shared the dangers of battle filled Montrose with deep sorrow. While Montrose was at the bedside of his son, Lord Gordon was actively gathering support from the Gordons, quickly raising a force of about 500 infantry and 160 cavalry.
With this accession to his forces, Montrose left Strathbogie and marched towards Banff, on his route to the south. In passing by the house of Cullen, in Boyne, the seat of the Earl of Findlater, who had fled to Edinburgh, and left the charge of the house to the countess, a party of Montrose’s men entered the house, which they plundered of all its valuable contents. They then proceeded to set the house on fire, but the countess entreated Montrose to order his men to desist, and promised that if her husband did not come to Montrose and give him satisfaction within fifteen days, she would pay him 20,000 merks, of which sum she instantly paid down 5,000. Montrose complied with her request, and also spared the lands, although the earl was “a great Covenanter.” Montrose’s men next laid waste the lands in the Boyne, burnt the houses, and plundered the minister of the place of all his goods and effects, including his books. The laird of Boyne shut himself up in his stronghold, the Crag, where he was out of danger; but he had the misfortune to see his lands laid waste and destroyed. Montrose then went to Banff, which he gave up to indiscriminate plunder. His troops did not leave a vestige of moveable property in the town, and they even stripped to the skin every man they met with in the streets. They also burned two or three houses of little value, but not a drop of blood was shed.
With this addition to his forces, Montrose left Strathbogie and marched toward Banff, on his way south. As he passed by the house of Cullen in Boyne, the residence of the Earl of Findlater, who had fled to Edinburgh and left his wife in charge, a group of Montrose’s men entered the house and looted all its valuable belongings. They then attempted to set the house on fire, but the countess begged Montrose to tell his men to stop, promising that if her husband did not come to Montrose and make amends within fifteen days, she would pay him 20,000 merks, of which she immediately paid 5,000. Montrose agreed to her plea and spared the property, even though the earl was “a great Covenanter.” Montrose’s men then ravaged the lands in Boyne, burned the houses, and robbed the local minister of all his belongings, including his books. The laird of Boyne took refuge in his stronghold, the Crag, where he was safe, but he unfortunately witnessed his lands being ruined and destroyed. Montrose then proceeded to Banff, which he allowed to be plundered indiscriminately. His troops left no movable property in the town, and they even stripped every man they encountered in the streets. They also burned two or three houses of little value, but thankfully, no blood was shed.
From Banff Montrose proceeded to Turriff, where a deputation from the town council of Aberdeen waited upon him, to represent the many miseries which the loyal city had suffered from its frequent occupation by hostile armies since the first outbreaking of the unfortunate troubles which molested the kingdom. They further represented, that such was the terror of the inhabitants at the idea of another visit from his Irish troops, that all the men and women, on hearing of his approach, had made preparations for abandoning the town, and that they would certainly leave it if they did not get an assurance from the marquis of safety and protection. Montrose heard the commissioners patiently, expressed his regret at the calamities which had befallen their town, and bade them not be afraid, as he would take care that none of his foot, or Irish, soldiers should come within eight miles of Aberdeen; and that if he himself should enter the town, he would support himself at his own expense. The commissioners returned to Aberdeen, and related the successful issue of their journey, to the great joy of all the inhabitants.[287]
From Banff, Montrose went to Turriff, where a delegation from the Aberdeen town council met with him to explain the many hardships the loyal city had faced due to frequent occupations by hostile armies since the initial outbreak of the unfortunate troubles affecting the kingdom. They further explained that the fear of another visit from his Irish troops had caused all the men and women to prepare to leave the town at the first news of his approach, and they would definitely evacuate if they did not receive assurance from the marquis of safety and protection. Montrose listened to the commissioners patiently, expressed his regret for the misfortunes that had befallen their town, and assured them not to be afraid, as he would ensure that none of his foot or Irish soldiers would come within eight miles of Aberdeen; and if he himself entered the town, he would support himself at his own expense. The commissioners returned to Aberdeen and reported the positive outcome of their journey, bringing great joy to all the inhabitants.[287]
Whilst Montrose lay at Turriff, Sir Nathaniel Gordon, with some troopers, went to Aberdeen, which he entered on Sunday, the 9th of March, on which day there had been “no sermon in either of the Aberdeens,” as the ministers had fled the town. The keys of the churches, gates, and jail were delivered to him by the magistrates. The following morning Sir Nathaniel was joined by 100 Irish dragoons. After releasing some prisoners, he went to Torry, and took, after a slight resistance, 1,800 muskets, pikes, and other arms, which had been left in charge of a troop of horse. Besides receiving orders to watch the town, Sir Nathaniel was instructed to send out scouts as far as Cowie to watch the enemy, who were daily expected from the south. When reconnoitring, a skirmish took place at the bridge of Dee, in which Captain Keith’s troop was routed. Finding the country quite clear, and no appearance of the covenanting forces, Gordon returned back to the army, which had advanced to Frendraught. No attempt was made upon the house of Frendraught, which was kept by the young viscount in absence of his father, who was then at Muchallis with his godson, Lord Fraser; but Montrose destroyed 60 ploughs of land belonging to Frendraught within the parishes of Forgue, Inverkeithnie, and Drumblade, and the house of the minister of Forgue, with all the other houses, and buildings, and[203] their contents. Nothing, in fact, was spared. All the cattle, horses, sheep, and other domestic animals, were carried off, and the whole of Frendraught’s lands were left a dreary and uninhabitable waste.
While Montrose was in Turriff, Sir Nathaniel Gordon, with some troopers, went to Aberdeen, entering on Sunday, March 9th. On this day, there was “no sermon in either of the Aberdeens,” as the ministers had fled the town. The keys to the churches, gates, and jail were handed over to him by the magistrates. The next morning, Sir Nathaniel was joined by 100 Irish dragoons. After releasing some prisoners, he headed to Torry, where he captured, after a bit of resistance, 1,800 muskets, pikes, and other weapons that had been left in the care of a troop of horse. In addition to being ordered to keep an eye on the town, Sir Nathaniel was instructed to send out scouts as far as Cowie to monitor the enemy, who were expected from the south every day. While scouting, a skirmish broke out at the bridge of Dee, where Captain Keith’s troop was defeated. Seeing the area was clear and no sign of the covenanting forces, Gordon returned to the army, which had moved up to Frendraught. There was no attack on the house of Frendraught, which the young viscount was guarding in his father's absence; the father was at Muchallis with his godson, Lord Fraser. However, Montrose destroyed 60 ploughs of land belonging to Frendraught within the parishes of Forgue, Inverkeithnie, and Drumblade, along with the house of the minister of Forgue and all other houses, buildings, and their contents. Nothing was spared. All the cattle, horses, sheep, and other domestic animals were taken away, leaving Frendraught’s lands a desolate and unlivable wasteland.
From Pennyburn, Montrose despatched, on the 10th of March, a letter to the authorities of Aberdeen, commanding them to issue an order that all men, of whatever description, between the age of sixteen and sixty, should meet him equipped in their best arms, and such of them as had horses, mounted on the best of them, on the 15th of March, at his camp at Inverury, under the pain of fire and sword. In consequence of this mandate he was joined by a considerable number of horse and foot. On the 12th of March, Montrose arrived at Kintore, and took up his own quarters in the house of John Cheyne, the minister of the place, whence he issued an order commanding each parish within the presbytery of Aberdeen, (with the exception of the town of Aberdeen,) to send to him two commissioners, who were required to bring along with them a complete roll of the whole heritors, feuars, and liferenters of each parish. His object, in requiring such a list, was to ascertain the number of men capable of serving, and also the names of those who should refuse to join him. Commissioners were accordingly sent from the parishes, and the consequence was, that Montrose was joined daily by many men who would not otherwise have assisted him, but who were now alarmed for the safety of their properties. While at Kintore, an occurrence took place which vexed Montrose exceedingly.
On March 10th, Montrose sent a letter from Pennyburn to the authorities in Aberdeen, instructing them to order all men between the ages of sixteen and sixty to meet him armed and equipped in their best gear, and those with horses to ride their finest ones, on March 15th at his camp in Inverury, or face severe consequences. As a result of this command, he was joined by a significant number of cavalry and infantry. On March 12th, Montrose arrived in Kintore and took lodging at the home of John Cheyne, the local minister. From there, he issued an order requiring each parish in the Aberdeen presbytery, except for the town of Aberdeen, to send him two commissioners who would bring a complete list of all the landowners, leaseholders, and life tenants in each parish. His purpose in requesting this list was to determine how many men were able to serve and also to identify those who refused to join him. As a result, commissioners from the parishes were sent, and Montrose found that he was joined daily by many men who otherwise might not have helped him but were now concerned for the safety of their properties. While in Kintore, an event occurred that greatly troubled Montrose.
To reconnoitre and watch the motions of the enemy, Montrose had, on the 12th of March, sent Sir Nathaniel Gordon, along with Donald Farquharson, Captain Mortimer, and other well-mounted cavaliers, to the number of about 80, to Aberdeen. This party, perceiving no enemy in the neighbourhood of Aberdeen, utterly neglected to place any sentinels at the gates of the town, and spent their time at their lodgings in entertainments and amusements. This careless conduct did not pass unobserved by some of the Covenanters in the town, who, it is said, sent notice thereof to Major-general Hurry, the second in command under General Baillie, who was then lying at the North Water Bridge with Lord Balcarras’s and other foot regiments. On receiving this intelligence, Hurry put himself at the head of 160 horse and foot, taken from the regular regiments, and some troopers and musketeers, and rode off to Aberdeen in great haste, where he arrived on the 15th of March, at 8 o’clock in the evening. Having posted sentinels at the gates to prevent any of Montrose’s party from escaping, he entered the town at an hour when they were all carelessly enjoying themselves in their lodgings, quite unapprehensive of such a visit. The noise in the streets, occasioned by the tramping of the horses, was the first indication they had of the presence of the enemy, but it was then too late for them to defend themselves. Donald Farquharson was killed in the street, opposite the guard-house; “a brave gentleman,” says Spalding, “and one of the noblest captains amongst all the Highlanders of Scotland, and the king’s man for life and death.” The enemy stripped him of a rich dress he had put on the same day, and left his body lying naked in the street. A few other gentlemen were killed, and some taken prisoners, but the greater part escaped. Hurry left the town next day, and, on his return to Baillie’s camp, entered the town of Montrose, and carried off Lord Graham, Montrose’s second son, a boy of fourteen years of age, then at school, who, along with his teacher, was sent to Edinburgh, and committed to the castle.
To scout and monitor the movements of the enemy, Montrose had, on March 12th, sent Sir Nathaniel Gordon, along with Donald Farquharson, Captain Mortimer, and about 80 other well-mounted riders, to Aberdeen. This group, seeing no enemy in the vicinity, completely ignored the need to post sentinels at the town gates and spent their time at their lodgings enjoying themselves. This careless behavior did not go unnoticed by some of the Covenanters in the town, who reportedly alerted Major-General Hurry, second in command under General Baillie, who was then stationed at North Water Bridge with Lord Balcarras’s and other foot regiments. Upon receiving this information, Hurry quickly assembled 160 cavalry and infantry from the regular regiments, along with some troopers and musketeers, and hastily made his way to Aberdeen, arriving on March 15th at 8 o’clock in the evening. After posting sentinels at the gates to prevent any of Montrose’s party from escaping, he entered the town at a time when they were all casually enjoying themselves in their lodgings, completely unaware of the impending attack. The noise in the streets from the horses’ hooves was the first sign they had of the enemy's presence, but by then, it was too late for them to defend themselves. Donald Farquharson was killed in the street outside the guard-house; “a brave gentleman,” says Spalding, “and one of the noblest captains among all the Highlanders of Scotland, and the king’s man for life and death.” The enemy stripped him of a fine outfit he had worn that day and left his body lying naked in the street. A few other gentlemen were killed, and some were taken prisoner, but most managed to escape. The next day, Hurry left the town, and on his way back to Baillie’s camp, he entered the town of Montrose and captured Lord Graham, Montrose’s second son, a fourteen-year-old boy who was at school, and sent him along with his teacher to Edinburgh to be imprisoned in the castle.
The gentlemen who had escaped from Aberdeen returned to Montrose, who was greatly offended at them for their carelessness. The magistrates of Aberdeen, alarmed lest Montrose should inflict summary vengeance upon the town, as being implicated in the attack upon the cavaliers, sent two commissioners to Kintore to assure him that they were in no way concerned in that affair. Although he heard them with great patience, he gave them no satisfaction as to his intentions, and they returned to Aberdeen without being able to obtain any promise from him to spare the town. Montrose contented himself with making the merchants furnish him with cloth, and gold and silver-lace, to the amount of £10,000 Scots, for the use of his army, which he held the magistrates bound to pay, by a tax upon the inhabitants. “Thus,” says Spalding, “cross upon cross upon Aberdeen.”
The gentlemen who escaped from Aberdeen returned to Montrose, who was really upset with them for being careless. The magistrates of Aberdeen, worried Montrose might take harsh action against the town for being involved in the attack on the cavaliers, sent two commissioners to Kintore to assure him they weren’t involved in that incident. Although he listened to them very patiently, he didn’t give them any assurance about his plans, and they went back to Aberdeen without securing any promise from him to spare the town. Montrose settled for making the merchants supply him with cloth, gold, and silver lace totaling £10,000 Scots for his army, which he insisted the magistrates had to pay through a tax on the residents. “Thus,” says Spalding, “cross upon cross upon Aberdeen.”
When Sir Nathaniel Gordon and the remainder of his party returned to Kintore, Montrose despatched, on the same day (March 16th), a body of 1,000 horse and foot, the latter consisting of Irish, to Aberdeen, under the command of Macdonald, his major-general. Many of the inhabitants, alarmed at the approach of this party, and still having the fear of the Irish before their eyes, were preparing to leave the town; but Macdonald relieved their apprehensions by assuring them that the Irish, who amounted to 700, should not enter the town; he accordingly stationed them at the Bridge of Dee and the Two Mile Cross, he and his troopers alone entering the town. With the exception of the houses of one or two “remarkable Covenanters,” which were plundered, Macdonald showed the utmost respect for private property, a circumstance which obtained for him the esteem of the inhabitants, who had seldom experienced such kind treatment before.
When Sir Nathaniel Gordon and the rest of his group returned to Kintore, Montrose sent out a force of 1,000 soldiers, including infantry made up of Irish troops, to Aberdeen on the same day (March 16th), led by Macdonald, his major-general. Many locals, scared by the arrival of this group and still worried about the Irish, were getting ready to flee the town. However, Macdonald eased their fears by promising that the 700 Irish troops wouldn’t enter the town; he positioned them at the Bridge of Dee and the Two Mile Cross, letting only himself and his cavalry into the town. Apart from a couple of homes belonging to “notable Covenanters” that were looted, Macdonald was very respectful of private property, a fact that earned him the respect of the townspeople, who had rarely seen such kindness before.
Having discharged the last duties to the brave Farquharson and his companions, Macdonald left Aberdeen, on March 18th, to join Montrose at Durris; but he had not proceeded far when complaints were brought to him that some of his Irish troops, who had lagged behind, had entered the town, and were plundering it. Macdonald, therefore, returned immediately to the town, and drove, says Spalding, “all these rascals with sore skins out of the town before him.”[288]
Having fulfilled his last duties to the brave Farquharson and his companions, Macdonald left Aberdeen on March 18th to join Montrose at Durris. However, he hadn’t gone far when he received complaints that some of his Irish troops, who had fallen behind, had entered the town and were looting it. So, Macdonald quickly returned to the town and chased, as Spalding puts it, “all these rascals with sore skins out of the town before him.”[288]
Before leaving Kintore, the Earl of Airly was attacked by a fever, in consequence of which, Montrose sent him to Lethintie, the residence of the earl’s son-in-law, under a guard of 300 men; but he was afterwards removed to Strathbogie for greater security. On arriving, March 17th, at Durris, in Kincardineshire, where he was joined by Macdonald, Montrose burnt the house and offices to the ground, set fire to the grain, and swept away all the cattle, horses, and sheep. He also wasted such of the lands of Fintry as belonged to Forbes of Craigievar, to punish him for the breach of his parole; treating in the same way the house and grain belonging to Abercrombie, the minister of Fintry, who was “a main Covenanter.” On the 19th, Montrose entered Stonehaven, and took up his residence in the house of James Clerk, the provost of the town. Here learning that the Covenanters in the north were troubling Lord Gordon’s lands, he despatched 500 of Gordon’s foot to defend Strathbogie and his other possessions; but he still retained Lord Gordon himself with his troopers.
Before leaving Kintore, the Earl of Airly fell ill with a fever, so Montrose sent him to Lethintie, the home of the earl’s son-in-law, under the guard of 300 men. However, he was later moved to Strathbogie for more security. On March 17th, upon arriving at Durris in Kincardineshire, where he met up with Macdonald, Montrose burned the house and outbuildings to the ground, set fire to the grain, and took all the cattle, horses, and sheep. He also devastated the parts of Fintry that belonged to Forbes of Craigievar as punishment for breaking his word, treating the property and grain of Abercrombie, the minister of Fintry and a prominent Covenanter, in the same destructive manner. On the 19th, Montrose arrived in Stonehaven and stayed at the house of James Clerk, the town's provost. Here, upon hearing that the Covenanters in the north were causing trouble on Lord Gordon’s lands, he sent 500 of Gordon’s foot soldiers to defend Strathbogie and his other territories, but he kept Lord Gordon himself with his cavalry.
On the day after his arrival at Stonehaven, Montrose wrote a letter to the Earl Marshal, who, along with sixteen ministers, and some other persons of distinction, had shut himself up in his castle of Dunottar. The bearer of the letter was not, however, suffered to enter within the gate, and was sent back, at the instigation probably of the earl’s lady and the ministers who were with him, without an answer. Montrose then endeavoured, by means of George Keith, the Earl Marshal’s brother, to persuade the latter to declare for the king, but he refused, in consequence of which Montrose resolved to inflict summary vengeance upon him, by burning and laying waste his lands and those of his retainers in the neighbourhood. Acting upon this determination, he, on the 21st of March, set fire to the houses adjoining the castle of Dunottar, and burnt the grain which was stacked in the barn-yards. Even the house of the minister did not escape. He next set fire to the town of Stonehaven, sparing only the house of the provost, in which he resided; plundered a ship which lay in the harbour, and then set her on fire, along with all the fishing boats. The lands and houses of Cowie shared the same hard fate. Whilst the work of destruction was going on, it is said that the inhabitants appeared before the castle of Dunottar, and, setting up cries of pity, implored the earl to save them from ruin, but they received no answer to their supplications, and the earl witnessed from his stronghold the total destruction of the properties of his tenants and dependents without making any effort to stop it. After he had effected the destruction of the barony of Dunottar, Montrose set fire to the lands of Fetteresso, one-fourth part of which was burnt up, together with the whole corn in the yards. A beautiful deer park was also burnt, and its alarmed inmates were all taken and killed, as well as all the cattle in the barony. Montrose next proceeded to Drumlaithie and Urie, belonging to John Forbes of Leslie, a leading Covenanter, where he committed similar depredations.
On the day after his arrival at Stonehaven, Montrose wrote a letter to the Earl Marshal, who, along with sixteen ministers and some other distinguished individuals, had locked themselves up in his castle at Dunottar. However, the messenger was not allowed to enter the gate and was sent back, likely at the urging of the earl’s wife and the ministers with him, without any response. Montrose then tried to persuade the Earl Marshal’s brother, George Keith, to support the king, but he refused. As a result, Montrose decided to take swift revenge by burning and destroying his lands and those of his retainers in the area. Acting on this decision, on March 21, he set fire to the houses near the castle of Dunottar and burned the grain stacked in the barns. Even the minister's house was not spared. He then torched the town of Stonehaven, sparing only the provost's house where he was living; plundered a ship in the harbor, and set it on fire along with all the fishing boats. The lands and houses of Cowie met the same fate. While the destruction was happening, it's said that the locals came before the castle of Dunottar, crying out in despair and begging the earl to save them from devastation, but they received no reply to their pleas, and the earl watched from his stronghold as his tenants’ properties were completely destroyed without any attempt to intervene. After devastating the barony of Dunottar, Montrose set fire to the lands of Fetteresso, burning a quarter of it along with all the crops. A beautiful deer park was also burned, and its terrified inhabitants were all captured and killed, as were all the cattle in the barony. Montrose then moved on to Drumlaithie and Urie, owned by John Forbes of Leslie, a prominent Covenanter, where he inflicted similar destruction.
Montrose, on the following day, advanced to Fettercairn, where he quartered his foot soldiers, sending out quarter-masters through the country, and about the town of Montrose, to provide quarters for some troopers; but, as these troopers were proceeding on their journey, they were alarmed by the sudden appearance of some of Major-general Hurry’s troops, who had concealed themselves within the plantation of Halkerton. These, suddenly issuing from the wood, set up a loud shout, on hearing which the troopers immediately turned to the right about and went back to the camp. This party turned out to be a body of 600 horse, under the command of Hurry himself, who had left the head-quarters of General Baillie, at Brechin, for the purpose of reconnoitring Montrose’s movements. In order to deceive Hurry, who kept advancing with his 600 horse, Montrose placed his horse, which amounted only to 200, and which he took care to line with some expert musqueteers, in a prominent situation, and concealed his foot in an adjoining valley. This ruse had the desired effect, for Hurry imagining that there were no other forces at hand, immediately attacked the small body of horse opposed to him; but he was soon undeceived by the sudden appearance of the foot, and forced to retreat with precipitation. Though his men were greatly alarmed, Hurry, who was a brave officer, having placed himself in the rear, managed to retreat across the North Esk with very little loss.
Montrose, the next day, moved to Fettercairn, where he set up his infantry and sent out quartermasters across the region and around the town of Montrose to find accommodations for some cavalry. However, while these cavalry were making their way, they were startled by the sudden appearance of some troops from Major-General Hurry, who had hidden themselves in the Halkerton woods. They rushed out from the forest with a loud shout, prompting the cavalry to quickly turn around and head back to camp. This group turned out to be 600 cavalry, led by Hurry himself, who had left General Baillie’s headquarters in Brechin to scout Montrose's movements. To mislead Hurry, who was advancing with his 600 cavalry, Montrose positioned his own 200 cavalry, ensuring they were lined up with some skilled musketeers in a prominent spot, while hiding his infantry in a nearby valley. This tactic worked as intended; Hurry, believing there were no additional forces nearby, immediately attacked the small cavalry unit in front of him. But he was soon caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the infantry and was compelled to retreat quickly. Despite his men being quite shaken, Hurry, a courageous officer, managed to pull back across the North Esk with minimal losses.
After this affair Montrose allowed his men to refresh themselves for a few days, and, on the 25th of March, put his army in motion in the direction of Brechin. On hearing of his approach, the inhabitants of the town concealed their effects in the castle, and in the steeples of churches, and fled. Montrose’s troops, although they found out the secreted goods, were so enraged at the conduct of the inhabitants that they plundered the town, and burnt about sixty houses.
After this situation, Montrose let his men take some time to recharge for a few days, and on March 25th, he started moving his army toward Brechin. When the townspeople heard he was coming, they hid their belongings in the castle and in church steeples, then fled. Montrose’s troops, although they discovered the hidden goods, were so furious with how the townspeople acted that they looted the town and burned about sixty houses.
From Brechin, Montrose proceeded through Angus, with the intention either of fighting Baillie, or of marching onwards to the south. His whole force, at this time, did not exceed 3,000 men, and, on reaching Kirriemuir, his cavalry was greatly diminished by his having been obliged to send away about 160 horsemen to Strathbogie, under Lord Gordon and his brother Lewis, to defend their father’s possessions against the Covenanters. Montrose[206] proceeded with his army along the foot of the Grampians, in the direction of Dunkeld, where he intended to cross the Tay in the sight of General Baillie, who commanded an army greatly superior in numbers; but, although Montrose frequently offered him battle, Baillie, contrary, it is said, to the advice of Hurry, as often declined it. On arriving at the water of Isla, the two armies, separated by that stream, remained motionless for several days, as if undetermined how to act. At length Montrose sent a trumpeter to Baillie offering him battle; and as the water could not be safely passed by his army if opposed, Montrose proposed to allow Baillie to pass it unmolested, on condition that he would give him his word of honour that he would fight without delay; but Baillie answered that he would attend to his own business himself, and that he would fight when he himself thought proper. The conduct of Baillie throughout seems altogether extraordinary, but it is alleged that he had no power to act for himself, being subject to the directions of a council of war, composed of the Earls of Crawford and Cassilis, Lords Balmerino, Kirkcudbright, and others.[289]
From Brechin, Montrose moved through Angus, planning either to confront Baillie or to head south. His entire force at this point was fewer than 3,000 men, and upon reaching Kirriemuir, his cavalry was significantly weakened because he had to send around 160 horsemen to Strathbogie, led by Lord Gordon and his brother Lewis, to protect their father's lands from the Covenanters. Montrose[206] continued with his army along the base of the Grampians toward Dunkeld, where he aimed to cross the Tay in view of General Baillie, who commanded a much larger army; however, despite Montrose's repeated offers for battle, Baillie reportedly declined each one, contrary to the advice of Hurry. When they reached the Isla River, the two armies, separated by the water, remained still for several days, seemingly unsure of what to do. Eventually, Montrose sent a trumpeter to Baillie to challenge him to battle; since his army couldn’t safely cross the river while under threat, Montrose proposed to let Baillie cross unharmed, if he promised to fight immediately. Baillie replied that he would manage his own affairs and would fight when he deemed it appropriate. Baillie’s actions throughout were quite unusual, but it is claimed he couldn’t act independently, as he was under the orders of a war council made up of the Earls of Crawford and Cassilis, Lords Balmerino, Kirkcudbright, and others.[289]
As Montrose could not attempt to cross the water of Isla without cavalry, in opposition to a force so greatly superior, he led his army off in the direction of the Grampians, and marched upon Dunkeld, of which he took possession. Baillie being fully aware of his intention to cross the Tay, immediately withdrew to Perth for the purpose of opposing Montrose’s passage; but, if Montrose really entertained such an intention after he had sent away the Gordon troopers, he abandoned it after reaching Dunkeld, and resolved to retrace his steps northwards. Being anxious, however, to signalize himself by some important achievement before he returned to the north, and to give confidence to the royalists, he determined to surprise Dundee, a town which had rendered itself particularly obnoxious to him for the resistance made by the inhabitants after the battle of Tippermuir. Having sent off the weaker part of his troops, and those who were lightly armed, with his heavy baggage, along the bottom of the hills with instructions to meet him at Brechin, Montrose himself, at the head of about 150 horse, and 600 expert musketeers,[290] left Dunkeld on April 3d about mid-night, and marched with such extraordinary expedition that he arrived at Dundee Law at 10 o’clock in the morning, where he encamped. Montrose then sent a trumpeter into the town with a summons requiring a surrender, promising that, in the event of compliance, he would protect the lives and properties of the inhabitants, but threatening, in case of refusal, to set fire to the town and put the inhabitants to the sword. Instead of returning an answer to this demand, the town’s people put the messenger into prison. This insult was keenly felt by Montrose, who immediately gave orders to his troops to storm the town in three different places at once, and to fulfil the threat which he had held out in case of resistance. The inhabitants, in the mean time, made such preparations for defence as the shortness of the time allowed, but, although they fought bravely, they could not resist the impetuosity of Montrose’s troops, who, impelled by a spirit of revenge, and a thirst for plunder, which Dundee, then one of the largest and most opulent towns in Scotland, offered them considerable opportunities of gratifying, forced the inhabitants from the stations they occupied, and turned the cannon which they had planted in the streets against themselves. The contest, however, continued in various quarters of the town for several hours, during which the town was set on fire in different places. The whole of that quarter of the town called the Bonnet Hill fell a prey to the flames, and the entire town would have certainly shared the same fate had not Montrose’s men chiefly occupied themselves in plundering the houses and filling themselves with the contents of the wine cellars. The sack of the town continued till the evening, and the inhabitants were subjected to every excess which an infuriated and victorious soldiery, maddened by intoxication, could inflict.
As Montrose couldn't attempt to cross the Isla River without cavalry to oppose a much larger force, he led his army toward the Grampians and marched on Dunkeld, which he took over. Baillie, fully aware of Montrose’s intent to cross the Tay, quickly retreated to Perth to block his passage; however, if Montrose really planned to do so after sending away the Gordon troopers, he dropped that idea once he reached Dunkeld and decided to head north instead. Still, wanting to distinguish himself with an important achievement before returning north and to boost the morale of the royalists, he resolved to surprise Dundee, a town he particularly disliked for the resistance shown by its residents after the battle of Tippermuir. He sent off the weaker part of his troops and those lightly armed, along with his heavy baggage, along the bottom of the hills with orders to meet him in Brechin. Montrose himself, leading about 150 cavalry and 600 skilled musketeers, left Dunkeld around midnight on April 3rd and marched so quickly that he reached Dundee Law by 10 o’clock in the morning, where he set up camp. Montrose then sent a trumpeter into the town with a demand for surrender, promising that if they complied, he would protect the lives and properties of the residents, but threatening to set fire to the town and slaughter its people if they refused. Instead of responding, the townspeople imprisoned the messenger. This insult angered Montrose, who immediately ordered his troops to storm the town at three different points and to carry out the threat he had made in case of resistance. In the meantime, the townsfolk made whatever defenses they could in the short time available, but despite their brave efforts, they couldn't withstand the ferocity of Montrose’s troops, who, spurred by revenge and a lust for loot, which the wealthy town of Dundee offered them ample opportunity for, forced the inhabitants from their positions and turned their own cannons against them. The fighting lasted for several hours in different parts of the town, during which various areas caught fire. The entire section known as Bonnet Hill was consumed by the flames, and the whole town would have likely met the same fate had Montrose’s men not focused mainly on looting the houses and raiding the wine cellars. The pillaging continued until evening, and the townspeople suffered every type of excess that a drunken and victorious army could inflict.
This melancholy state of things was, however, fortunately put an end to by intelligence having been brought to Montrose, who had viewed the storming of the town from the[207] neighbouring height of Dundee Law, that General Baillie was marching in great haste down the Carse of Gowrie, towards Dundee, with 3,000 foot and 800 horse. On receiving this news from his scouts, Montrose gave immediate orders to his troops to evacuate Dundee, but so intent were they upon their booty, that it was with the utmost difficulty they could be prevailed upon to leave the town, and, before the last of them could be induced to retire, some of the enemy’s troops were within gun-shot of them. The sudden appearance of Baillie’s army was quite unlooked-for, as Montrose had been made to believe, from the reports of his scouts, that it had crossed the Tay, and was proceeding to the Forth, when, in fact, only a very small part, which had been mistaken by the scouts for the entire army of Baillie, had passed.
This sad situation, however, came to a fortunate end when Montrose learned that General Baillie was rapidly marching down the Carse of Gowrie towards Dundee with 3,000 infantry and 800 cavalry. Montrose, who had watched the storming of the town from the nearby height of Dundee Law, immediately ordered his troops to leave Dundee upon receiving this news from his scouts. However, they were so focused on their spoils that it was extremely difficult to convince them to abandon the town. By the time the last of them was finally persuaded to retreat, some enemy troops were already within gunshot range. The sudden arrival of Baillie’s army was completely unexpected, as Montrose had been led to believe from his scouts' reports that it had crossed the Tay and was heading to the Forth, when in reality only a small part of Baillie's army had crossed, which the scouts had mistakenly thought was the entire force.
In this critical conjuncture, Montrose held a council of war, to consult how to act under the perilous circumstances in which he was now placed. The council was divided between two opinions. Some of them advised Montrose to consult his personal safety, by riding off to the north with his horse, leaving the foot to their fate, as they considered it utterly impossible for him to carry them off in their present state, fatigued, and worn out as they were by a march of 24 miles during the preceding night, and rendered almost incapable of resisting the enemy, from the debauch they had indulged in during the day. Besides, they would require to march 20 or even 30 miles, before they could reckon themselves secure from the attacks of their pursuers, a journey which it was deemed impossible to perform, without being previously allowed some hours repose. In this way, and in no other, urged the advocates of this view, might he expect to retrieve matters, as he could, by his presence among his friends in the north, raise new forces; but that, if he himself was cut off, the king’s affairs would be utterly ruined. The other part of the council gave quite an opposite opinion, by declaring that, as the cause for which they had fought so gloriously was now irretrievably lost, they should remain in their position, and await the issue of an attack, judging it more honourable to die fighting in defence of their king, than to seek safety in an ignominious flight, which would be rendered still more disgraceful by abandoning their unfortunate fellow-warriors to the mercy of a revengeful foe.
In this critical moment, Montrose called a war council to discuss how to act in the dangerous situation he found himself in. The council split into two opinions. Some advised Montrose to prioritize his own safety by riding north with his horse, leaving the foot soldiers to fend for themselves, as they believed it was impossible for him to take them with him in their current state, exhausted and worn out after a 24-mile march the night before, and nearly incapable of resisting the enemy due to the debauchery they had indulged in during the day. Additionally, they would need to march 20 or even 30 miles before they could feel secure from their pursuers, a journey that was considered impossible without a few hours of rest beforehand. The supporters of this view argued that he could salvage the situation by being present among his allies in the north, where he could gather new forces; if he were captured, the king’s cause would be utterly lost. On the other hand, the other half of the council had a completely different perspective, stating that since the reason they fought so valiantly was now irrevocably lost, they should remain and face the enemy, believing it more honorable to die fighting for their king than to escape in a disgraceful flight, which would be even more shameful by abandoning their unfortunate comrades to the mercy of a vengeful foe.
Montrose, however, disapproved of both these plans. He considered the first as unbecoming the generosity of men who had fought so often side by side; and the second he thought extremely rash and imprudent. He, therefore, resolved to steer a middle course, and, refusing to abandon his brave companions in arms in the hour of danger, gave orders for an immediate retreat, in the direction of Arbroath. This, however, was a mere manœuvre to deceive the enemy, as Montrose intended, after nightfall, to march towards the Grampians. In order to make his retreat more secure, Montrose despatched 400 of his foot, and gave them orders to march as quickly as possible, without breaking their ranks. These were followed by 200 of his most expert musketeers, and Montrose himself closed the rear with his horse in open rank, so as to admit the musketeers to interline them, in case of an attack. It was about six o’clock in the evening when Montrose began his retreat, at which hour the last of Baillie’s foot had reached Dundee.
Montrose, however, didn’t agree with either of these plans. He saw the first as unworthy of the generosity of men who had fought so often together, and he thought the second was extremely reckless and unwise. So, he decided to find a middle ground and, refusing to leave his brave fellow soldiers in their time of need, ordered an immediate retreat towards Arbroath. However, this was just a tactic to mislead the enemy, as Montrose planned to march towards the Grampians after nightfall. To make his retreat safer, Montrose sent 400 of his foot soldiers ahead and instructed them to march as quickly as possible without breaking ranks. These were followed by 200 of his best musketeers, and Montrose himself brought up the rear with his horse in an open formation, allowing the musketeers to fill in the gaps if they were attacked. It was around six o’clock in the evening when Montrose began his retreat, at which time the last of Baillie’s foot soldiers had arrived in Dundee.
Scarcely had Montrose begun to move, when intelligence was received by Baillie, from some prisoners he had taken, of Montrose’s intentions, which was now confirmed by ocular proof. A proposal, it is said, was then made by Hurry, to follow Montrose with the whole army, and attack him, but Baillie rejected it; and the better, as he thought, to secure Montrose, and prevent his escape, he divided his army into two parts, one of which he sent off in the direction of the Grampians, to prevent Montrose from entering the Highlands; and the other followed directly in the rear of Montrose. He thus expected to be able to cut off Montrose entirely, and to encourage his men to the pursuit, he offered a reward of 20,000 crowns to any one who should bring him Montrose’s head. Baillie’s cavalry soon came up with Montrose’s rear, but they were so well received by the musketeers, who brought down some of them, that they became very cautious in their approaches. The darkness of the night soon put an end to the pursuit, and[208] Montrose continued unmolested his march to Arbroath, in the neighbourhood of which he arrived about midnight. His troops had now marched upwards of 40 miles, 17 of which they had performed in a few hours, in the face of a large army, and had passed two nights and a day without sleep; but as their safety might be endangered by allowing them to repose till daylight, Montrose entreated them to proceed on their march. Though almost exhausted with incessant fatigue, and over-powered with drowsiness, they readily obeyed the order of their general, and, after a short halt, proceeded on their route in a northwesterly direction. They arrived at the South Esk early in the morning, which they crossed, at sunrise, near Carriston Castle.
As soon as Montrose started to move, Baillie got word from some prisoners he had captured about Montrose’s plans, which were soon confirmed by firsthand evidence. Hurry then suggested they follow Montrose with the entire army to attack him, but Baillie turned it down. To better secure Montrose and prevent his escape, he split his army into two parts. One group he sent towards the Grampians to stop Montrose from reaching the Highlands, while the other followed closely behind Montrose. He hoped to completely cut Montrose off, and to motivate his men to pursue, he offered a reward of 20,000 crowns for anyone who brought him Montrose’s head. Baillie’s cavalry quickly caught up with Montrose’s rear, but they were met with strong resistance from the musketeers, who took down several of them, making the cavalry more cautious. Nightfall soon halted the pursuit, and Montrose continued unhindered on his march to Arbroath, reaching the area around midnight. His troops had marched over 40 miles, 17 of which they completed in just a few hours while facing a large army, and had gone two nights and a day without sleep. However, since their safety could be at risk if they rested until daylight, Montrose urged them to keep marching. Even though they were nearly exhausted and struggling against fatigue, they obeyed their general’s order and, after a brief pause, continued on their route in a northwesterly direction. They reached the South Esk early in the morning and crossed it at sunrise, near Carriston Castle.
Montrose now sent notice to the party which he had despatched from Dunkeld to Brechin, with his baggage, to join him, but they had, on hearing of his retreat, already taken refuge among the neighbouring hills. Baillie, who had passed the night at Forfar, now considered that he had Montrose completely in his power; but, to his utter amazement, not a trace of Montrose was to be seen next morning. Little did he imagine that Montrose had passed close by him during the night, and eluded his grasp. Chagrined at this unexpected disappointment, Baillie, without waiting for his foot, galloped off at full speed to overtake Montrose, and, with such celerity did he travel, that he was close upon Montrose before the latter received notice of his approach. The whole of Montrose’s men, with the exception of a few sentinels, were now stretched upon the ground, in a state of profound repose, and, so firmly did sleep hold their exhausted frames in its grasp, that it was with the utmost difficulty that they could be aroused from their slumbers, or made sensible of their danger. The sentinels, it is said, had even to prick some of them with their swords, before they could be awakened,[291] and when at length the sleepers were aroused they effected a retreat, after some skirmishing, to the foot of the Grampians, about three miles distant from their camp, and retired, thereafter, through Glenesk into the interior without further molestation.
Montrose sent word to the group he had sent from Dunkeld to Brechin with his supplies to join him, but upon hearing of his retreat, they had already taken cover in the nearby hills. Baillie, who had spent the night in Forfar, thought he had Montrose completely trapped; however, to his shock, there was no sign of Montrose the next morning. He had no idea that Montrose had slipped by him during the night. Frustrated by this unexpected setback, Baillie quickly rode off, trying to catch up with Montrose, and he traveled so fast that he was almost upon Montrose before the latter realized he was coming. Most of Montrose's men, except for a few sentries, were lying on the ground in a deep sleep, and they were so exhausted that it took a lot of effort to wake them up or make them aware of the threat. The sentries reportedly had to poke some of them with their swords before they could be roused, and when the sleepers finally woke up, they managed to retreat, after some skirmishing, to the base of the Grampians, about three miles from their camp, and then withdrew through Glenesk into the interior without further trouble.
This memorable retreat is certainly one of the most extraordinary events which occurred during the whole of Montrose’s campaigns. It is not surprising, that some of the most experienced officers in Britain, and in France and Germany, considered it the most splendid of all Montrose’s achievements.[292]
This unforgettable retreat is definitely one of the most remarkable events that took place throughout Montrose’s campaigns. It’s no wonder that some of the most seasoned officers in Britain, France, and Germany viewed it as the greatest of all Montrose’s accomplishments.[292]
Being now secure from all danger in the fastnesses of the Grampians, Montrose allowed his men to refresh themselves for some days. Whilst enjoying this necessary relaxation from the fatigues of the field, intelligence was brought to Montrose that a division of the covenanting army, under Hurry, was in full march on Aberdeen, with an intention of proceeding into Moray. Judging that an attack upon the possessions of the Gordons would be one of Hurry’s objects, Montrose despatched Lord Gordon with his horse to the north, for the purpose of assisting his friends in case of attack.
Being now safe from all danger in the remote areas of the Grampians, Montrose allowed his men to rest for a few days. While enjoying this needed break from the hardships of battle, Montrose received word that a division of the covenanting army, led by Hurry, was marching on Aberdeen, planning to move into Moray. Believing that an attack on the Gordons' lands would be one of Hurry’s goals, Montrose sent Lord Gordon with his cavalry to the north to help his friends in case of an attack.
It was not in the nature of Montrose to remain inactive for any length of time, and an occurrence, of which he had received notice, had lately taken place, which determined him to return a second time to Dunkeld. This was the escape of Viscount Aboyne, and some other noblemen and gentlemen, from Carlisle, who, he was informed, were on their way north to join him. Apprehensive that they might be interrupted by Baillie’s troops, he resolved to make a diversion in their favour, and, by drawing off the attention of Baillie, enable them the more effectually to elude observation. Leaving, therefore, Macdonald, with about 200 men, to beat up the enemy in the neighbourhood of Coupar-Angus, Montrose proceeded, with the remainder of his forces, consisting only of 500 foot and 50 horse, to Dunkeld, whence he marched to Crieff, which is about 17 miles west from Perth. It was not until he had arrived at the latter town that Baillie, who, after his pursuit of Montrose, had returned to Perth with his army, heard of this movement. As Baillie was sufficiently aware of the weakness of Montrose’s force, and as he was sure that, with such a great disparity, Montrose would not risk a general engagement, he endeavoured to surprise him, in the hope either of cutting him off entirely, or crippling him so effectually[209] as to prevent him from again taking the field. He therefore left Perth during the night of the 7th of April, with his whole army, consisting of 2,000 foot and 500 horse, with the intention of falling upon Montrose by break of day, before he should be aware of his presence; but Montrose’s experience had taught him the necessity of being always upon his guard when so near an enemy’s camp, and, accordingly, he had drawn up his army, in anticipation of Baillie’s advance, in such order as would enable him either to give battle or retreat.
It wasn't in Montrose's nature to stay idle for long, and a recent event he learned about prompted him to return to Dunkeld for the second time. This was the escape of Viscount Aboyne and several other noblemen and gentlemen from Carlisle, who he was told were heading north to join him. Worried that Baillie’s troops might intercept them, he decided to create a distraction for their benefit, hoping to divert Baillie's attention and help them slip by unnoticed. He left Macdonald with about 200 men to engage the enemy around Coupar-Angus, while he took the rest of his forces—only 500 foot soldiers and 50 cavalry—to Dunkeld. From there, he marched to Crieff, about 17 miles west of Perth. It wasn't until he reached Crieff that Baillie, who had returned to Perth after pursuing Montrose, heard about this movement. Knowing the weaknesses of Montrose's forces and confident that, with such a large disparity, Montrose wouldn’t risk a full battle, Baillie aimed to surprise him, hoping to either cut him off completely or weaken him enough to prevent him from taking the field again. Therefore, he left Perth on the night of April 7th with his entire army of 2,000 foot and 500 horse, planning to attack Montrose at dawn, before he realized he was there. However, Montrose’s experience had taught him the importance of being vigilant near an enemy camp, so he had arranged his army in a way that would allow him to either fight or retreat.
As soon as he heard of Baillie’s approach, Montrose advanced with his horse to reconnoitre, and having ascertained the enemy’s strength and numbers, which were too formidable to be encountered with his little band, brave as they were, he gave immediate orders to his foot to retreat with speed up Strathearn, and to retire into the adjoining passes. To prevent them from being harassed in their retreat by the enemy’s cavalry, Montrose covered their rear with his small body of horse, sustaining a very severe attack, which he warmly repulsed. After a march of about eight miles, Montrose’s troops arrived at the pass of Strathearn, of which they took immediate possession, and Baillie, thinking it useless to follow them into their retreat, discontinued the pursuit, and retired with his army towards Perth. Montrose passed the night on the banks of Loch Earn, and marched next morning through Balquidder, where he was joined, at the ford of Cardross, by the Viscount Aboyne, the Master of Napier, Hay of Dalgetty, and Stirling of Keir, who, along with the Earl of Nithsdale, Lord Herries, and others, had escaped from Carlisle, as before stated.
As soon as he heard about Baillie’s approach, Montrose moved his cavalry forward to scout the area. After determining the enemy’s strength and numbers, which were too overwhelming for his small group, brave as they were, he quickly ordered his infantry to retreat swiftly up Strathearn and into the nearby passes. To protect them from being attacked during their retreat by the enemy’s cavalry, Montrose covered their rear with his small cavalry unit, enduring a severe assault that he successfully fought off. After a march of about eight miles, Montrose’s forces reached the pass of Strathearn, which they took control of immediately. Baillie, thinking it pointless to follow them into their retreat, stopped pursuing and withdrew with his army toward Perth. Montrose spent the night by the banks of Loch Earn and marched the next morning through Balquidder, where he was joined at the ford of Cardross by the Viscount Aboyne, the Master of Napier, Hay of Dalgetty, and Stirling of Keir, who, along with the Earl of Nithsdale, Lord Herries, and others, had escaped from Carlisle, as mentioned earlier.
No sooner had Baillie returned from the pursuit of Montrose than intelligence was brought him that Macdonald, with the 200 men which Montrose had left with him, had burnt the town of Coupar-Angus,—that he had wasted the lands of Lord Balmerino,—killed Patrick Lindsay, the minister of Coupar,—and finally, after routing some troopers of Lord Balcarras, and carrying off their horses and arms, had fled to the hills. This occurrence, withdrawing the attention of Baillie from Montrose’s future movements, enabled the latter to proceed to the north without opposition.
No sooner had Baillie returned from chasing Montrose than he received news that Macdonald, with the 200 men Montrose had left behind, had burned the town of Coupar-Angus, destroyed the lands of Lord Balmerino, killed Patrick Lindsay, the minister of Coupar, and finally, after defeating some troopers of Lord Balcarras and taking their horses and weapons, had fled to the hills. This incident shifted Baillie's focus away from Montrose’s next moves, allowing Montrose to continue north without any resistance.
Montrose had advanced as far as Loch Katrine, when a messenger brought him intelligence that General Hurry was in the Enzie with a considerable force, that he had been joined by some of the Moray-men, and, after plundering and laying waste the country, was preparing to attack Lord Gordon, who had not a sufficient force to oppose him. On receiving this information, Montrose resolved to proceed immediately to the north to save the Gordons from the destruction which appeared to hang over them, hoping that, with such accessions of force as he might obtain in his march, united with that under Lord Gordon, he would succeed in defeating Hurry before Baillie should be aware of his movements.
Montrose had made it as far as Loch Katrine when a messenger informed him that General Hurry was in the Enzie with a sizable force. He had been joined by some of the Moray men, and after plundering and destroying the area, he was getting ready to attack Lord Gordon, who didn't have enough troops to fight back. Upon hearing this news, Montrose decided to head north right away to save the Gordons from the impending destruction. He hoped that with additional forces he could gather along the way, combined with those under Lord Gordon, he would be able to defeat Hurry before Baillie even realized what was happening.
He, therefore, returned through Balquidder, marched, with rapid strides, along the side of Loch Tay, through Athole and Angus, and, crossing the Grampian hills, proceeded down the Strath of Glenmuck. In his march, Montrose was joined by the Athole-men and the other Highlanders who had obtained, or rather taken leave of absence after the battle of Inverlochy, and also by Macdonald and his party. On arriving in the neighbourhood of Auchindoun, he was met by Lord Gordon, at the head of 1,000 foot and 200 horse. Montrose crossed the Dee on the 1st of May, at the mill of Crathie—having provided himself with ammunition from a ship in Aberdeen harbour—continued his march towards the Spey, and before Hurry was even aware that the enemy had crossed the Grampians, he found them within six miles of his camp. The sudden appearance of Montrose with such a superior force—for Hurry had only at this time about 1,000 foot and 200 horse—greatly alarmed him, and raising his camp, he crossed the Spey in great haste, with the intention of marching to Inverness, where he would be joined by the troops of the garrison, and receive large reinforcements from the neighbouring counties. Montrose immediately pursued him, and followed close upon his heels to the distance of 14 miles beyond Forres, when, favoured by the darkness of the night, Hurry effected his escape, with little loss, and arrived at Inverness.
He, therefore, returned through Balquidder, marched quickly along the side of Loch Tay, through Athole and Angus, and, crossing the Grampian hills, continued down the Strath of Glenmuck. During his march, Montrose was joined by the men from Athole and other Highlanders who had taken leave after the battle of Inverlochy, as well as Macdonald and his group. Upon reaching the area near Auchindoun, he was met by Lord Gordon, leading 1,000 foot and 200 horse. Montrose crossed the Dee on May 1st, at the mill of Crathie—having stocked up on ammunition from a ship in Aberdeen harbor—then continued his march toward the Spey. Before Hurry even realized that the enemy had crossed the Grampians, he found them just six miles from his camp. The sudden appearance of Montrose with such a superior force—since Hurry only had about 1,000 foot and 200 horse at that time—greatly alarmed him. He quickly raised his camp and crossed the Spey in a hurry, planning to march to Inverness, where he would be joined by the troops from the garrison and receive large reinforcements from the nearby counties. Montrose immediately pursued him and followed closely for 14 miles beyond Forres, when, aided by the cover of night, Hurry managed to escape with minimal loss and reached Inverness.
The panic into which Hurry had been thrown soon gave way to a very different feeling, as he found the Earls of Seaforth and Sutherland[210] with their retainers, and the clan Fraser, and others from Moray and Caithness, all assembled at Inverness, as he had directed. This accession of force increased his army to 3,500 foot and 400 horse. He therefore resolved to act on the offensive, by giving battle to Montrose immediately.
The panic that had gripped Hurry soon turned into something else as he found the Earls of Seaforth and Sutherland[210] along with their followers, the Fraser clan, and others from Moray and Caithness, all gathered in Inverness, just as he had instructed. This boost in numbers raised his army to 3,500 foot soldiers and 400 cavalry. He decided to take the initiative by confronting Montrose in battle right away.
Montrose had taken up a position at the village of Auldearn, about three miles south-east from Nairn, on the morning after the pursuit. In the course of the day, Hurry advanced with all his forces, including the garrison of Inverness, towards Nairn; and, on approaching Auldearn, formed his army in order of battle. Montrose’s force, which had been greatly weakened by the return of the Athole-men and other Highlanders to defend their country from the depredations of Baillie’s army, now consisted of only 1,500 foot and 250 horse. It was not, therefore, without great reluctance, that he resolved to risk a battle with an enemy more than double in point of numbers, and composed in great part of veteran troops; but, pressed as he was by Hurry, and in danger of being attacked in his rear by Baillie, who was advancing by forced marches to the north, he had no alternative but to hazard a general engagement. He therefore instantly looked about him for an advantageous position.
Montrose had taken a position at the village of Auldearn, about three miles southeast of Nairn, on the morning after the chase. During the day, Hurry moved forward with all his forces, including the garrison from Inverness, towards Nairn; and as he neared Auldearn, he arranged his army for battle. Montrose’s troops, significantly weakened by the return of the Athole-men and other Highlanders who went back to protect their land from Baillie’s army, numbered only 1,500 foot soldiers and 250 cavalry. Therefore, it was with great hesitation that he decided to risk a battle against an enemy that outnumbered him more than two to one and was largely made up of experienced soldiers; however, with Hurry pressing in on him and the risk of being attacked from behind by Baillie, who was marching rapidly northward, he had no choice but to engage in a full battle. He immediately began searching for a good position.
The village of Auldearn stands upon a height, behind which, or on the east, is a valley, overlooked by a ridge of little eminences, running in a northerly direction, and which almost conceals the valley from view. In this hollow Montrose arranged his forces in order of battle. Having formed them into two divisions, he posted the right wing on the north of the village, at a place where there was a considerable number of dikes and ditches. This body, which consisted of 400 men, chiefly Irish, was placed under the command of Macdonald. On taking their stations, Montrose gave them strict injunctions not to leave their position on any account, as they were effectually protected by the walls around them, not only from the attacks of cavalry, but of foot, and could, without much danger to themselves, keep up a galling and destructive fire upon their assailants. In order to attract the best troops of the enemy to this difficult spot where they could not act, and to make them believe that Montrose commanded this wing, he gave the royal standard to Macdonald, intending, when they should get entangled among the bushes and dikes, with which the ground to the right was covered, to attack them himself with his left wing; and to enable him to do so the more effectually, he placed the whole of his horse and the remainder of the foot on the left wing to the south of the village. The former he committed to the charge of Lord Gordon, reserving the command of the latter to himself. After placing a few chosen foot with some cannon in front of the village, under cover of some dikes, Montrose firmly awaited the attack of the enemy.
The village of Auldearn sits on a hill, with a valley behind it to the east, which is mostly hidden from view by a row of small hills running north. Montrose positioned his forces for battle in this valley. He divided them into two sections and stationed the right wing to the north of the village, where there were many dikes and ditches. This group, made up of 400 men mostly from Ireland, was led by Macdonald. Once they took their positions, Montrose instructed them not to leave, as the walls provided solid protection against cavalry and infantry attacks, allowing them to inflict damage on their enemies safely. To lure the enemy's best troops to this challenging location where they couldn’t effectively fight and to make it seem like Montrose was in charge of this wing, he gave the royal standard to Macdonald. His plan was to attack the enemy once they got caught up in the bushes and dikes to the right, using his left wing. To facilitate this, he placed all his cavalry and the rest of his infantry in the left wing to the south of the village. He entrusted the cavalry to Lord Gordon while keeping command of the infantry himself. After positioning a few select infantry with some cannons in front of the village behind the dikes, Montrose braced himself for the enemy’s attack.
Hurry divided his foot and his horse each into two divisions. On the right wing of the main body of the foot, which was commanded by Campbell of Lawers, Hurry placed the regular cavalry which he had brought from the south, and on the left the horse of Moray and the north, under the charge of Captain Drummond. The other division of foot was placed behind as a reserve, and commanded by Hurry himself.
Hurry split his foot soldiers and his cavalry into two groups each. On the right side of the main body of foot soldiers, led by Campbell of Lawers, Hurry positioned the regular cavalry he had brought from the south. On the left, he placed the horsemen from Moray and the north, under Captain Drummond's command. The other group of foot soldiers was held back as a reserve, with Hurry himself in charge.
When Hurry observed the singular position which Montrose had taken up, he was utterly at a loss to guess his designs, and though it appeared to him, skilful as he was in the art of war, a most extraordinary and novel sight, yet, from the well known character of Montrose, he was satisfied that Montrose’s arrangements were the result of a deep laid scheme. But what especially excited the surprise of Hurry, was the appearance of the large yellow banner or royal standard in the midst of a small body of foot stationed among hedges and dikes and stones, almost isolated from the horse and the main body of the foot. To attack this party, at the head of which he naturally supposed Montrose was, was his first object. This was precisely what Montrose had wished; his snare proved successful. With the design of overwhelming at once the right wing, Hurry despatched towards it the best of his horse and all his veteran troops, who made a furious attack upon Macdonald’s party, the latter defending themselves bravely behind the dikes and bushes. The contest continued for some time on the right with varied success, and Hurry, who had plenty of men to spare, relieved those[211] who were engaged by fresh troops. Montrose, who kept a steady eye upon the motions of the enemy, and watched a favourable opportunity for making a grand attack upon them with the left wing, was just preparing to carry his design into execution, when a confidential person suddenly rode up to him and whispered in his ear that the right wing had been put to flight.
When Hurry saw the unusual position Montrose had taken, he was completely puzzled about his plans. Even though he considered it a strange and new sight, given his experience in warfare, he believed that Montrose's actions were part of a well-thought-out strategy. What really surprised Hurry was the sight of the large yellow banner—or royal standard—positioned among a small group of foot soldiers, surrounded by hedges, dikes, and stones, almost cut off from the cavalry and the main force. His first goal was to attack this party, which he naturally assumed Montrose was leading. This was exactly what Montrose had hoped for; his trap worked perfectly. Aiming to overwhelm the right wing, Hurry sent his best cavalry and all his veteran troops to make a fierce attack on Macdonald’s group, who bravely defended themselves behind the dikes and bushes. The battle on the right went back and forth for a while, and Hurry, having plenty of soldiers to spare, sent in fresh troops to replace those who were already engaged. Montrose, keeping a close eye on the enemy's movements and looking for the right moment to launch a major assault with the left wing, was just getting ready to put his plan into action when one of his trusted men rode up and whispered in his ear that the right wing had been routed.
This intelligence was not, however, quite correct. It seems that Macdonald who, says Wishart, “was a brave enough man, but rather a better soldier than a general, extremely violent, and daring even to rashness,” had been so provoked with the taunts and insults of the enemy, that in spite of the express orders he had received from Montrose on no account to leave his position, he had unwisely advanced beyond it to attack the enemy, and though he had been several times repulsed he returned to the charge. But he was at last borne down by the great numerical superiority of the enemy’s horse and foot, consisting of veteran troops, and forced to retire in great disorder into an adjoining enclosure. Nothing, however, could exceed the admirable manner in which he managed this retreat, and the courage he displayed while leading off his men. Defending his body with a large target, he resisted, single-handed, the assaults of the enemy, and was the last man to leave the field. So closely indeed was he pressed by Hurry’s spearmen, that some of them actually came so near him as to fix their spears in his target, which he cut off by threes or fours at a time with his broadsword.[293]
This information, however, wasn't completely accurate. It seems that Macdonald, who according to Wishart, "was a brave man but more of a soldier than a general, extremely intense, and even recklessly daring," was so provoked by the taunts and insults from the enemy that he disregarded Montrose's explicit orders not to leave his position. Instead, he foolishly pushed forward to engage the enemy, and although he was pushed back several times, he kept attacking. Eventually, he was overwhelmed by the enemy's superior numbers—composed of experienced troops—and was forced to retreat in disarray into a nearby area. Regardless, he conducted this retreat with remarkable skill and displayed incredible bravery as he led his men away. Using a large shield to protect himself, he fought off the enemy's attacks by himself and was the last to leave the battlefield. He was so closely pursued by Hurry’s spearmen that some got so close they actually managed to stab their spears into his shield, which he then severed, taking off three or four at a time with his broadsword.[293]
It was during this retreat that Montrose received the intelligence of the flight of the right wing; but he preserved his usual presence of mind, and to encourage his men, who might get alarmed at hearing such news, he thus addressed Lord Gordon, loud enough to be heard by his troops, “What are we doing, my Lord? Our friend Macdonald has routed the enemy on the right and is carrying all before him. Shall we look on and let him carry off the whole honour of the day?” A crisis had arrived, and not a moment was to be lost. Scarcely, therefore, were the words out of Montrose’s mouth, when he ordered his men to charge the enemy. When his men were advancing to the charge, Captain or Major Drummond, who commanded Hurry’s horse, made an awkward movement by wheeling about his men, and his horse coming in contact with the foot, broke their ranks and occasioned considerable confusion. Lord Gordon seeing this, immediately rushed in upon Drummond’s horse with his party and put them to flight. Montrose followed hard with the foot, and attacked the main body of Hurry’s army, which he routed after a powerful resistance. The veterans in Hurry’s army, who had served in Ireland, fought manfully, and chose rather to be cut down standing in their ranks than retreat; but the new levies from Moray, Ross, Sutherland, and Caithness, fled in great consternation. They were pursued for several miles, and might have been all killed or captured if Lord Aboyne had not, by an unnecessary display of ensigns and standards, which he had taken from the enemy, attracted the notice of the pursuers, who halted for some time under the impression that a fresh party of the enemy was coming up to attack them. In this way Hurry and some of his troops, who were the last to leave the field of battle, as well as the other fugitives, escaped from the impending danger, and arrived at Inverness the following morning. As the loss of this battle was mainly owing to Captain Drummond, he was tried by a court-martial at Inverness, and condemned to be shot, a sentence which was carried into immediate execution. He was accused of having betrayed the army, and it is said that he admitted that after the battle had commenced he had spoken with the enemy.[294]
It was during this retreat that Montrose learned about the right wing's retreat; however, he kept his usual calmness, and to boost his men, who might get worried hearing such news, he addressed Lord Gordon loud enough for his troops to hear, “What are we doing, my Lord? Our ally Macdonald has defeated the enemy on the right and is pushing them back. Are we just going to stand by and let him take all the glory for the day?” A critical moment had come, and there was no time to waste. Hardly had Montrose finished speaking when he ordered his men to charge the enemy. As his men moved forward, Captain or Major Drummond, who was in charge of Hurry’s horse, made a clumsy move while turning his men around, and his horse collided with the infantry, breaking their ranks and causing significant confusion. Lord Gordon, noticing this, immediately charged at Drummond’s horse with his group and sent them fleeing. Montrose quickly followed with the infantry and attacked the main force of Hurry’s army, which he eventually turned into a rout after strong resistance. The seasoned fighters in Hurry’s army, who had served in Ireland, fought fiercely and preferred to be cut down while standing in formation than to retreat; however, the new recruits from Moray, Ross, Sutherland, and Caithness fled in panic. They were pursued for several miles and could have all been killed or captured if Lord Aboyne hadn't drawn the attention of the pursuers by unnecessarily displaying the enemy's flags and standards, making them think a fresh enemy force was approaching. This allowed Hurry and some of his troops, the last to leave the battlefield, as well as the other fleeing soldiers, to escape the imminent danger and reach Inverness the next morning. Because Captain Drummond was mainly responsible for the loss of this battle, he was tried by a court-martial in Inverness and sentenced to be shot, a punishment that was carried out immediately. He was accused of betraying the army, and it is said that he admitted to speaking with the enemy after the battle had started.[294]
The number of killed on both sides has been variously stated. That on the side of the Covenanters has been reckoned by one writer at 1,000,[295] by another[296] at 2,000, and by a third at 3,000 men.[297] Montrose, on the other hand, is said by the first of these authors to have lost about 200 men, while the second says that he had only “some twenty-four gentlemen hurt, and some few Irish killed,” and Wishart informs us that Montrose only missed one private man[212] on the left, and that the right wing, commanded by Macdonald, “lost only fourteen private men.” The clans who had joined Hurry suffered considerably, particularly the Frasers, who, besides unmarried men, are said to have left dead on the field no less than 87 married men. Among the principal covenanting officers who were slain were Colonel Campbell of Lawers, Sir John and Sir Gideon Murray, and Colonel James Campbell, with several other officers of inferior note. The laird of Lawers’s brother, Archibald Campbell, and a few other officers, were taken prisoners. Captain Macdonald and William Macpherson of Invereschie were the only persons of any note killed on Montrose’s side. Montrose took several prisoners, whom, with the wounded, he treated with great kindness. Such of the former as expressed their sorrow for having joined the ranks of the Covenanters he released—others who were disposed to join him he received into his army, but such as remained obstinate he imprisoned. Besides taking 16 standards from the enemy, Montrose got possession of the whole of their baggage, provisions, and ammunition, and a considerable quantity of money and valuable effects. The battle of Auldearn was fought on the 4th of May, according to Wishart,[298] and on the 9th according to others,[299] in the year 1645.
The number of deaths on both sides has been reported in different ways. One writer estimates the deaths among the Covenanters at 1,000,[295] while another[296] puts it at 2,000, and a third author claims it was 3,000 men.[297] On the other hand, Montrose is said by the first author to have lost about 200 men, while the second claims he had only “about twenty-four gentlemen injured and a few Irish killed,” and Wishart tells us that Montrose only lost one private soldier[212] on the left, while the right wing, led by Macdonald, “lost only fourteen private soldiers.” The clans that joined Hurry faced significant losses, especially the Frasers, who, in addition to unmarried men, reportedly left 87 married men dead on the battlefield. Among the main covenanting officers killed were Colonel Campbell of Lawers, Sir John and Sir Gideon Murray, and Colonel James Campbell, along with several other lesser-known officers. Archibald Campbell, the laird of Lawers’s brother, and a few other officers were captured. Captain Macdonald and William Macpherson of Invereschie were the only notable figures killed on Montrose’s side. Montrose took several prisoners, treating them and the wounded with great kindness. Those who regretted joining the Covenanters were released—others who wanted to join him were welcomed into his army, but those who remained defiant were imprisoned. In addition to capturing 16 standards from the enemy, Montrose seized all their baggage, provisions, and ammunition, along with a considerable amount of money and valuables. The battle of Auldearn took place on May 4th, according to Wishart,[298] and on the 9th according to others,[299] in the year 1645.
The immense disproportion between the numbers of the slain on the side of the Covenanters and that of the prisoners taken by Montrose evidently shows that very little quarter had been given, the cause of which is said to have been the murder of James Gordon, younger of Rhiny, who was killed by a party from the garrison of Spynie, and by some of the inhabitants of Elgin, at Struders, near Forres, where he had been left in consequence of a severe wound he had received in a skirmish during Hurry’s first retreat to Inverness.[300] But Montrose revenged himself still farther by advancing to Elgin and burning the houses of all those who had been concerned in the murder, at the same time sending out a party[301] to treat in a similar way the town of Garmouth, belonging to the laird of Innes.
The huge difference in the number of casualties among the Covenanters compared to the prisoners taken by Montrose clearly indicates that very few were spared. This is believed to be due to the murder of James Gordon, the younger of Rhiny, who was killed by a group from the garrison of Spynie and some locals from Elgin at Struders, near Forres. He had been left there because of a serious wound he suffered in a skirmish during Hurry’s first retreat to Inverness.[300] But Montrose took further revenge by moving to Elgin and burning the homes of everyone involved in the murder, while also sending out a group[301] to do the same to the town of Garmouth, which belonged to the laird of Innes.
While these proceedings were going on, Montrose sent his whole baggage, booty, and warlike stores across the Spey, which he himself crossed upon the 14th of May, proceeding to Birkenbog, the seat of “a great Covenanter,” where he took up his head quarters. He quartered his men in the neighbourhood, and, during a short stay at Birkenbog, he sent out different parties of his troops to scour the country, and take vengeance on the Covenanters.
While these events were happening, Montrose sent all his supplies, loot, and military gear across the Spey, which he crossed himself on May 14th, heading to Birkenbog, the home of “a prominent Covenanter,” where he set up his headquarters. He stationed his men nearby, and during his brief stay at Birkenbog, he dispatched various groups of his troops to patrol the area and retaliate against the Covenanters.
When General Baillie first heard of the defeat of his colleague, Hurry, at Auldearn, he was lying at Cromar, with his army. He had, in the beginning of May, after Montrose’s departure to the north, entered Athole, which he had wasted with fire and sword, and had made an attempt upon the strong castle of Blair, in which many of the prisoners taken at the battle of Inverlochy were confined; but, not succeeding in his enterprise, he had, after collecting an immense booty, marched through Athole, and, passing by Kirriemuir and Fettercairn, encamped on the Birse on the 10th of May. His force at this time amounted to about 2,000 foot and 120 troopers. On the following day he had marched to Cromar, where he encamped between the Kirks of Coull and Tarlan till he should be joined by Lord Balcarras’s horse regiment. In a short time he was joined, not only by Balcarras’s regiment, but by two foot regiments. The ministers endeavoured to induce the country people also to join Baillie, by “thundering out of pulpits,” but “they lay still,” says Spalding, “and would not follow him.”[302]
When General Baillie first learned about his colleague Hurry's defeat at Auldearn, he was stationed at Cromar with his army. In early May, after Montrose headed north, he entered Athole, where he caused destruction through fire and warfare, and attempted to take the stronghold of Blair, which held many prisoners from the battle of Inverlochy. However, he failed in his mission, and after gathering a significant amount of loot, he moved through Athole, passing by Kirriemuir and Fettercairn, and set up camp on the Birse on May 10th. At this point, his forces consisted of around 2,000 infantry and 120 cavalry. The next day, he marched to Cromar, where he camped between the Kirks of Coull and Tarlan, waiting for Lord Balcarras’s cavalry to join him. Soon enough, he was joined not only by Balcarras’s regiment but also by two infantry regiments. The ministers tried to persuade the locals to support Baillie by “thundering out of pulpits,” but as Spalding noted, “they lay still” and refused to follow him.
As soon as Baillie heard of the defeat of Hurry, he raised his camp at Cromar, upon the 19th of May, and hastened north. He arrived at the wood of Cochlarachie, within two miles of Strathbogie, before Montrose was aware of his approach. Here he was joined by Hurry, who, with some horse from Inverness, had passed themselves off as belonging to Lord Gordon’s party, and had thus been permitted to go through Montrose’s lines without opposition.
As soon as Baillie heard about Hurry's defeat, he broke camp at Cromar on May 19th and rushed north. He got to the wood of Cochlarachie, just two miles from Strathbogie, before Montrose realized he was coming. Here, he was joined by Hurry, who, along with some cavalry from Inverness, had pretended to be part of Lord Gordon's group and had therefore been allowed to pass through Montrose's lines without any trouble.
It was on the 19th of May, when lying at[213] Birkenbog, that Montrose received the intelligence of Baillie’s arrival in the neighbourhood of Strathbogie. Although Montrose’s men had not yet wholly recovered from the fatigues of their late extraordinary march and subsequent labours, and although their numbers had been reduced since the battle of Auldearn, by the departure of some of the Highlanders with the booty they had acquired, they felt no disinclination to engage the enemy, but, on the contrary, were desirous of coming to immediate action. But Montrose, although he had the utmost confidence in the often tried courage of his troops, judged it more expedient to avoid an engagement at present, and to retire, in the meantime, into his fastnesses to recruit his exhausted strength, than risk another battle with a fresh force, greatly superior to his own. In order to deceive the enemy as to his intentions, he advanced, the same day, upon Strathbogie, and, within view of their camp, began to make intrenchments, and raise fortifications, as if preparing to defend himself. But as soon as the darkness of the night prevented Baillie from discovering his motions, Montrose marched rapidly up the south side of the Spey with his foot, leaving his horse behind him, with instructions to follow him as soon as daylight began to appear.
It was on May 19th, while at[213] Birkenbog, that Montrose learned about Baillie’s arrival in the Strathbogie area. Even though Montrose’s men were still recovering from the intense strain of their recent march and subsequent efforts, and their numbers had decreased since the battle of Auldearn due to some Highlanders leaving with the loot they acquired, they were eager to confront the enemy and were keen to engage in battle immediately. However, Montrose, despite his complete trust in the proven bravery of his troops, believed it would be wiser to avoid a confrontation for now and to retreat into his strongholds to regain their strength rather than risk fighting a fresh, much larger force. To mislead the enemy about his plans, he advanced that same day toward Strathbogie and, within sight of their camp, started to build defensive works and fortifications as if preparing to defend himself. But once night fell and Baillie could no longer see his movements, Montrose quickly marched up the south side of the Spey with his foot soldiers, leaving his cavalry behind with orders to join him as soon as dawn broke.
Baillie had passed the night in the confident expectation of a battle next day, but was surprised to learn the following morning that not a vestige of Montrose’s army was to be seen. Montrose had taken the route to Balveny, which having been ascertained by Baillie, he immediately prepared to follow. He, accordingly, crossed the Spey, and after a rapid march, almost overtook the retiring foe in Glenlivet; but Montrose, having outdistanced his pursuers by several miles before night came on, got the start of them so completely, that they were quite at a loss next morning to ascertain the route he had taken, and could only guess at it by observing the traces of his footsteps on the grass and the heather over which he had passed. Following, therefore, the course thus pointed out, Baillie came again in sight of Montrose; but he found that he had taken up a position, which, whilst it almost defied approach from its rocky and woody situation, commanded the entrance into Badenoch, from which country Montrose could, without molestation, draw supplies of both men and provisions. To attack Montrose in his stronghold was out of the question; but, in the hope of withdrawing him from it, Baillie encamped his army hard by. Montrose lay quite secure in his well-chosen position, from which he sent out parties who, skirmishing by day, and beating up the quarters of the enemy during the night, so harassed and frightened them, that they were obliged to retreat to Inverness, after a stay of a few days, a measure which was rendered still more necessary from the want of provisions and of provender for the horses. Leaving Inverness, Baillie crossed the Spey, and proceeded to Aberdeenshire, arriving on the 3d of June at Newton, in the Garioch, “where he encamped, destroying the country, and cutting the green growing crops to the very clod.”[303]
Baillie spent the night confidently expecting a battle the next day, but was surprised to find the next morning that there was no sign of Montrose’s army. Montrose had taken the route to Balveny, which Baillie quickly confirmed, so he prepared to follow. He crossed the Spey and, after a fast march, nearly caught up with the fleeing enemy in Glenlivet; however, Montrose had gotten several miles ahead before night fell, completely outpacing them. The next morning, Baillie and his men struggled to figure out Montrose's route, only able to guess based on the traces of his footsteps on the grass and heather he had crossed. Following the indicated path, Baillie caught sight of Montrose again, but found that Montrose had established himself in a position that, while nearly impossible to approach due to its rocky and wooded terrain, allowed him to control the entrance to Badenoch. From there, Montrose could easily gather men and supplies without interference. Attacking Montrose in such a strong position was out of the question, but hoping to lure him out, Baillie set up camp nearby. Montrose remained secure in his well-chosen spot, sending out parties that engaged in skirmishes by day and disturbed the enemy quarters at night, harassing and scaring them enough that they were forced to retreat to Inverness after just a few days. This retreat was made even more necessary by their lack of supplies and forage for the horses. After leaving Inverness, Baillie crossed the Spey and moved into Aberdeenshire, arriving on June 3rd at Newton in the Garioch, “where he encamped, destroying the country, and cutting the green growing crops to the very clod.”[303]
Having got quit of the presence of Baillie’s army, Montrose resolved to make a descent into Angus, and attack the Earl of Crawford, who lay at the castle of Newtyle with an army of reserve to support Baillie, and to prevent Montrose from crossing the Forth, and carrying the war into the south. This nobleman, who stood next to Argyle, as head of the Covenanters, had often complained to the Estates against Argyle, whose rival he was, for his inactivity and pusillanimity; and having insinuated that he would have acted a very different part had the command of such an army as Argyle had, been intrusted to him, he had the address to obtain the command of the army now under him, which had been newly raised; but the earl was without military experience, and quite unfit to cope with Montrose.
After getting rid of Baillie’s army, Montrose decided to move into Angus and attack the Earl of Crawford, who was at the castle of Newtyle with a reserve army to support Baillie and stop Montrose from crossing the Forth and bringing the war to the south. This nobleman, who was the second-in-command to Argyle as the leader of the Covenanters, had often complained to the Estates about Argyle, whom he rivaled, for being inactive and timid; he suggested that he would have handled things very differently if he had been in charge of such an army as Argyle’s. He managed to get command of the newly raised army now under him, but the earl lacked military experience and was completely unfit to face Montrose.
Proceeding through Badenoch, Montrose crossed the Grampians, and arrived by rapid marches on the banks of the river Airly, within seven miles of Crawford’s camp, but was prevented from giving battle by the desertion of the Gordons and their friends, who almost all returned to their country.
Proceeding through Badenoch, Montrose crossed the Grampians and quickly made his way to the banks of the River Airly, just seven miles from Crawford’s camp. However, he was unable to engage in battle because the Gordons and their allies deserted him, with nearly all of them returning to their homeland.
He now formed the resolution to attack Baillie himself, but before he could venture on such a bold step, he saw that there was an[214] absolute necessity of making some additions to his force. With this view he sent Sir Nathaniel Gordon, an influential cavalier, into the north before him, to raise the Gordons and the other royalists; and, on his march north through Glenshee and the Braes of Mar, Montrose despatched Macdonald into the remoter Highlands with a party to bring him, as speedily as possible, all the forces he could. Judging that the influence and authority of Lord Gordon might greatly assist Sir Nathaniel, he sent him after him, and Montrose himself encamped in the country of Cromar, waiting for the expected reinforcements.
He made the decision to confront Baillie directly, but before taking such a daring step, he realized he absolutely needed to strengthen his forces. To this end, he sent Sir Nathaniel Gordon, a key supporter, north ahead of him to gather the Gordons and other royalists. As he traveled north through Glenshee and the Braes of Mar, Montrose sent Macdonald into the more remote Highlands with a group to quickly bring him all the forces he could. Believing that Lord Gordon's influence and authority could significantly help Sir Nathaniel, he sent him after him, while Montrose set up camp in the Cromar area, waiting for the anticipated reinforcements.
In the meantime, Baillie lay in camp on Dee-side, in the lower part of Mar, where he was joined by Crawford; but he showed no disposition to attack Montrose, who, from the inferiority, in point of number, of his forces, retired to the old castle of Kargarf. Crawford did not, however, remain long with Baillie; but, exchanging a thousand of his raw recruits for a similar number of Baillie’s veterans, he returned with these, and the remainder of his army, through the Mearns into Angus, as if he intended some mighty exploit; he, thereafter, entered Athole, and in imitation of Argyle, plundered and burnt the country.
In the meantime, Baillie was camped by the Dee River in the lower part of Mar, where Crawford joined him. However, Baillie didn't show any interest in attacking Montrose, who, because his forces were outnumbered, retreated to the old castle of Kargarf. Crawford didn't stay with Baillie for long; he swapped a thousand of his inexperienced recruits for a similar number of Baillie’s seasoned veterans, then returned with them and the rest of his army through the Mearns into Angus, as if he was planning something significant. After that, he entered Athole and, following Argyle's example, looted and burned the area.
Raising his camp, Baillie marched towards Strathbogie to lay siege to the Marquis of Huntly’s castle, the Bog of Gight, now Gordon castle; but although Montrose had not yet received any reinforcements, he resolved to follow Baillie and prevent him from putting his design into execution. But Montrose had marched scarcely three miles when he was observed by Baillie’s scouts, and at the same time ascertained that Baillie had taken up a strong position on a rising ground above Keith, about two miles off. Next morning Montrose, not considering it advisable to attack Baillie in the strong position he occupied, sent a trumpeter to him offering to engage him on open ground, but Baillie answered the hostile message by saying, that he would not receive orders for fighting from his enemy.[304]
Raising his camp, Baillie marched toward Strathbogie to lay siege to the Marquis of Huntly’s castle, now known as Gordon Castle; but even though Montrose hadn't received any reinforcements yet, he decided to follow Baillie and stop him from carrying out his plan. However, Montrose had barely marched three miles when Baillie's scouts spotted him, and at the same time discovered that Baillie had taken a strong position on a hill above Keith, about two miles away. The next morning, not thinking it wise to attack Baillie in his strong position, Montrose sent a trumpeter to offer a battle on open ground, but Baillie replied to the hostile message, stating that he wouldn’t take fighting orders from his enemy.[304]
In this situation of matters, Montrose had recourse to stratagem to draw Baillie from his stronghold. By retiring across the river Don, the covenanting general was led to believe that Montrose intended to march to the south, and he was, therefore, advised by a committee of the Estates which always accompanied him, and in whose hands he appears to have been a mere passive instrument, to pursue Montrose. As soon as Montrose’s scouts brought intelligence that Baillie was advancing, he set off by break of day to the village of Alford on the river Don, where he intended to await the enemy. When Baillie was informed of this movement, he imagined that Montrose was in full retreat before him, a supposition which encouraged him so to hasten his march, that he came up with Montrose at noon at the distance of a few miles from Alford. Montrose, thereupon, drew up his army in order of battle on an advantageous rising ground and waited for the enemy; but instead of attacking him, Baillie made a detour to the left with the intention of getting into Montrose’s rear and cutting off his retreat. Montrose then continued his march to Alford, where he passed the night.
In this situation, Montrose resorted to a tactic to lure Baillie out of his stronghold. By moving across the river Don, the covenanting general was led to think that Montrose planned to head south, and he was, therefore, advised by a committee of the Estates that always accompanied him, in whose hands he seemed to be just a passive instrument, to chase after Montrose. As soon as Montrose’s scouts reported that Baillie was coming, he set off at daybreak to the village of Alford on the river Don, where he planned to wait for the enemy. When Baillie learned of this movement, he assumed that Montrose was in full retreat ahead of him, a belief that urged him to speed up his march, so he caught up with Montrose at noon just a few miles from Alford. Montrose then arranged his army in battle order on a favorable rising ground and waited for the enemy; but instead of attacking, Baillie made a detour to the left to try to get behind Montrose and cut off his retreat. Montrose then continued his march to Alford, where he spent the night.
On the following morning, the 2d of July, the two armies were only the distance of about four miles from each other. Montrose drew up his troops on a little hill behind the village of Alford. In his rear was a marsh full of ditches and pits, which would protect him from the inroads of Baillie’s cavalry should they attempt to assail in that quarter, and in his front stood a steep hill, which prevented the enemy from observing his motions. He gave the command of the right wing to Lord Gordon and Sir Nathaniel; the left he committed to Viscount Aboyne and Sir William Rollock; and the main body was put under the charge of Angus Macvichalaster, chief of the Macdonells of Glengarry, Drummond younger of Balloch, and Quarter-master George Graham, a skilful officer. To Napier his nephew, Montrose intrusted a body of reserve, which was concealed behind the hill.
On the morning of July 2nd, the two armies were only about four miles apart. Montrose positioned his troops on a small hill behind the village of Alford. Behind him was a marsh filled with ditches and pits, providing protection from Baillie’s cavalry in case they tried to attack from that direction, and in front of him was a steep hill that kept the enemy from seeing his movements. He assigned command of the right wing to Lord Gordon and Sir Nathaniel; the left went to Viscount Aboyne and Sir William Rollock; and the main force was led by Angus Macvichalaster, chief of the Macdonells of Glengarry, Drummond younger of Balloch, and Quarter-master George Graham, who was an experienced officer. To his nephew Napier, Montrose entrusted a reserve unit that was hidden behind the hill.
Scarcely had Montrose completed his arrangements, when he received intelligence that the enemy had crossed the Don, and was moving in the direction of Alford. This was a fatal step on the part of Baillie, who, it is said, was forced into battle by the rashness of Lord Balcarras, “one of the bravest men of the[215] kingdom,”[305] who unnecessarily placed himself and his regiment in a position of such danger that they could not be rescued without exposing the whole of the covenanting army.[306]
Scarcely had Montrose finished his plans when he got word that the enemy had crossed the Don and was heading toward Alford. This was a disastrous move by Baillie, who was reportedly pushed into battle by the recklessness of Lord Balcarras, “one of the bravest men of the[215] kingdom,”[305] who unnecessarily put himself and his regiment in such a dangerous position that they couldn’t be saved without putting the entire covenanting army at risk.[306]
When Baillie arrived in the valley adjoining the hill on which Montrose had taken up his position, both armies remained motionless for some time, viewing each other, as if unwilling to begin the combat. Owing to the commanding position which Montrose occupied, the Covenanters could not expect to gain any advantage by attacking him even with superior forces; but now, for the first time, the number of the respective armies was about equal, and Montrose had this advantage over his adversary, that while Baillie’s army consisted in part of the raw and undisciplined levies which the Earl of Crawford had exchanged for some of his veteran troops, the greater part of Montrose’s men had been long accustomed to service. These circumstances determined Baillie not to attempt the ascent of the hill, but to remain in the valley, where, in the event of a descent by Montrose, his superiority in cavalry would give him the advantage.
When Baillie arrived in the valley next to the hill where Montrose had positioned his forces, both armies stayed still for a while, sizing each other up, as if hesitant to start the fight. Because Montrose was in a strong position, the Covenanters knew they wouldn’t have an advantage attacking him, even with more troops. However, for the first time, the numbers in both armies were roughly equal, and Montrose had an edge because Baillie’s army included some inexperienced and undisciplined recruits that the Earl of Crawford had exchanged for some of his veteran soldiers, while most of Montrose’s troops were seasoned fighters. Given these factors, Baillie decided against trying to climb the hill and chose to stay in the valley, knowing that if Montrose descended, his numerical superiority in cavalry would work in his favor.
This state of inaction was, however, soon put an end to by Lord Gordon, who observing a party of Baillie’s troops driving away before them a large quantity of cattle which they had collected in Strathbogie and the Enzie, and being desirous of recovering the property of his countrymen, selected a body of horse, with which he attempted a rescue. The assailed party was protected by some dykes and enclosures, from behind which they fired a volley upon the Gordons, which did considerable execution amongst them. Such a cool and determined reception, attended with a result so disastrous and unexpected, might have been attended by dangerous consequences, had not Montrose, on observing the party of Lord Gordon giving indications as if undetermined how to act, resolved immediately to commence a general attack upon the enemy with his whole army. But as Baillie’s foot had intrenched themselves amongst the dykes and fences which covered the ground at the bottom of the hill, and could not be attacked in that position with success, Montrose immediately ordered the horse, who were engaged with the enemy, to retreat to their former position, in the expectation that Baillie’s troops would leave their ground and follow them. And in this hope he was not disappointed, for the Covenanters thinking that this movement of the horse was merely the prelude to a retreat, advanced from their secure position, and followed the supposed fugitives with their whole horse and foot in regular order.
This period of inaction was quickly ended by Lord Gordon, who noticed a group of Baillie’s troops driving away a large number of cattle they had taken from Strathbogie and the Enzie. Wanting to recover his countrymen's property, he gathered a group of cavalry to attempt a rescue. The attacking group was shielded by some walls and enclosures, from which they fired a volley at the Gordons, causing significant casualties. Such a calm and determined response, along with a result that was both disastrous and unexpected, could have led to serious consequences, if Montrose hadn't seen that Lord Gordon's party seemed unsure of their next move. Montrose resolved to launch a full attack on the enemy with his entire army. However, since Baillie's infantry had fortified themselves behind the dykes and fences at the base of the hill, a successful assault from that position was not possible. Montrose quickly ordered the cavalry engaged with the enemy to fall back to their previous position, hoping Baillie’s troops would abandon their ground to pursue them. His hopes were realized, as the Covenanters, believing this retreat was genuine, advanced from their secure position and followed the supposed fleeing cavalry with their entire horse and foot in an orderly manner.
Both armies now came to close quarters, and fought face to face and man to man with great obstinacy for some time, without either party receding from the ground they occupied. At length Sir Nathaniel Gordon, growing impatient at such a protracted resistance, resolved to cut his way through the enemy’s left wing, consisting of Lord Balcarras’s regiment of horse; and calling to the light musketeers who lined his horse, he ordered them to throw aside their muskets, which were now unnecessary, and to attack the enemy’s horse with their drawn swords. This order was immediately obeyed, and in a short time they cut a passage through the ranks of the enemy, whom they hewed down with great slaughter. When the horse which composed Baillie’s right wing, and which had been kept in check by Lord Aboyne, perceived that their left had given way, they also retreated.[307] An attempt was made by the covenanting general to rally his left wing by bringing up the right, after it had retired, to its support, but they were so alarmed at the spectacle or mêlée which they had just witnessed on the left, where their comrades had been cut down by the broad swords of Montrose’s musketeers, that they could not be induced to take the place of their retiring friends.
Both armies now engaged in close combat, fighting face-to-face and man-to-man with great determination for quite a while, with neither side giving up the ground they held. Eventually, Sir Nathaniel Gordon, growing frustrated with the lengthy standoff, decided to break through the enemy's left flank, which was made up of Lord Balcarras’s cavalry. He called to the light musketeers who were with him and instructed them to set aside their muskets, which were no longer needed, and to charge at the enemy's cavalry with their drawn swords. This command was quickly followed, and soon they cut a path through the enemy lines, inflicting heavy casualties. When the cavalry that made up Baillie’s right wing, held back by Lord Aboyne, realized their left was collapsing, they also fell back. An effort was made by the covenanting general to rally his left wing by bringing up the right, after it had retreated, to support them. However, they were so shaken by the sight of the chaos they had just witnessed on the left, where their comrades had been slaughtered by the swords of Montrose’s musketeers, that they couldn’t be persuaded to take the place of their retreating allies.
Thus abandoned by the horse, Baillie’s foot were attacked on all sides by Montrose’s forces. They fought with uncommon bravery, and although they were cut down in great numbers, the survivors exhibited a perseverance and determination to resist to the last extremity. An accident now occurred, which, whilst it threw a melancholy gloom over the fortunes of the day, and the spirits of Montrose’s men served to hasten the work of carnage and death. This was the fall of Lord Gordon, who having[216] incautiously rushed in amongst the thickest of the enemy, was unfortunately shot dead, it is said,[308] when in the act of pulling Baillie, the covenanting general, from his horse, having, it is said, in a moment of exultation, promised to his men, to drag Baillie out of the ranks and present him before them. The Gordons, on perceiving their young chief fall, set no bounds to their fury, and falling upon the enemy with renewed vigour, hewed them down without mercy; yet these brave men still showed no disposition to flee, and it was not until the appearance of the reserve under the Master of Napier, which had hitherto been kept out of view of the enemy at the back of the hill, that their courage began to fail them. When this body began to descend the hill, accompanied by what appeared to them a fresh reinforcement of cavalry, but which consisted merely of the camp or livery boys, who had mounted the sumpter-horses to make a display for the purpose of alarming the enemy, the entire remaining body of the covenanting foot fled with precipitation. A hot pursuit took place, and so great was the slaughter that very few of them escaped. The covenanting general and his principal officers were saved by the fleetness of their horses, and the Marquis of Argyle, who had accompanied Baillie as a member of the committee, and who was closely pursued by Glengarry and some of his Highlanders, made a narrow escape by repeatedly changing horses.
Thus abandoned by the horse, Baillie’s foot soldiers were attacked on all sides by Montrose’s forces. They fought with remarkable bravery, and although they suffered heavy casualties, the survivors showed a determination to resist to the very end. An unfortunate accident occurred that cast a somber shadow over the day’s fortunes and affected the morale of Montrose’s men, which only intensified the chaos and bloodshed. This was the fall of Lord Gordon, who, having recklessly charged into the thickest part of the enemy, was tragically shot dead while trying to pull Baillie, the covenanting general, from his horse. It was said that in a moment of excitement, he had promised his men that he would drag Baillie from the ranks and present him to them. When the Gordons saw their young chief fall, they unleashed their fury, attacking the enemy with renewed intensity and cutting them down mercilessly. Still, these brave men showed no inclination to flee until the reserves under the Master of Napier appeared, having been concealed from the enemy behind the hill. When this group started descending the hill, joined by what seemed like a fresh wave of cavalry—though it was just the camp and livery boys who had hopped onto the sumpter horses to create a display meant to scare the enemy—the remaining covenanting foot soldiers fled in panic. A fierce pursuit followed, and so great was the slaughter that very few escaped. The covenanting general and his key officers were saved by the speed of their horses, while the Marquis of Argyle, who had been with Baillie in a committee role and was being closely pursued by Glengarry and some of his Highlanders, barely escaped by frequently changing horses.
Thus ended one of the best contested battles which Montrose had yet fought, yet strange as the fact may appear, his loss was, as usual, extremely trifling, Lord Gordon being the only person of importance slain. A considerable number of Montrose’s men, however, were wounded, particularly the Gordons, who, for a long time, sustained the attacks of Balcarras’s horse, amongst whom were Sir Nathaniel, and Gordon, younger of Gicht.[309] The loss on the side of the Covenanters was immense; by far the greater part of their foot, and a considerable number of their cavalry having been slain. Some prisoners were taken from them, but their number was small, owing to their obstinacy in refusing quarter. These were sent to Strathbogie under an escort.
Thus ended one of the hardest-fought battles Montrose had fought so far. Strangely, as usual, his losses were quite minimal, with Lord Gordon being the only significant person killed. However, a considerable number of Montrose’s men were wounded, especially the Gordons, who held off the attacks from Balcarras’s cavalry for a long time, including Sir Nathaniel and Gordon, the younger of Gicht.[309] The losses for the Covenanters were massive; the majority of their infantry and a significant number of their cavalry were killed. A few prisoners were captured, but their numbers were small due to their stubbornness in refusing to surrender. These were sent to Strathbogie under escort.
The brilliant victory was, however, clouded by the death of Lord Gordon, “a very hopeful young gentleman, able of mind and body, about the age of twenty-eight years.”[310] Wishart gives an affecting description of the feelings of Montrose’s army when this amiable young nobleman was killed. “There was,” he says, “a general lamentation for the loss of the Lord Gordon, whose death seemed to eclipse all the glory of the victory. As the report spread among the soldiers, every one appeared to be struck dumb with the melancholy news, and a universal silence prevailed for some time through the army. However, their grief soon burst through all restraint, venting itself in the voice of lamentation and sorrow. When the first transports were over, the soldiers exclaimed against heaven and earth for bereaving the king, the kingdom, and themselves, of such an excellent young nobleman; and, unmindful of the victory or of the plunder, they thronged about the body of their dead captain, some weeping over his wounds and kissing his lifeless limbs; while others praised his comely appearance even in death, and extolled his noble mind, which was enriched with every valuable qualification that could adorn his high birth or ample fortune: they even cursed the victory bought at so dear a rate. Nothing could have supported the army under this immense sorrow but the presence of Montrose, whose safety gave them joy, and not a little revived their drooping spirits. In the meantime he could not command his grief, but mourned bitterly over the melancholy fate of his only and dearest friend, grievously complaining, that one who was the honour of his nation, the ornament of the Scots nobility, and the boldest asserter of the royal authority in the north, had fallen in the flower of his youth.”[311]
The brilliant victory was, however, overshadowed by the death of Lord Gordon, “a very promising young man, capable in both mind and body, around twenty-eight years old.”[310] Wishart provides a touching account of how Montrose’s army felt when this kind young nobleman was killed. “There was,” he says, “a widespread mourning for the loss of Lord Gordon, whose death seemed to overshadow all the glory of the victory. As the news spread among the soldiers, everyone seemed speechless with the sad news, and there was a deep silence throughout the army for a while. However, their grief soon broke through all restraint, expressing itself in cries of sorrow and lamentation. When the initial shock wore off, the soldiers cursed heaven and earth for taking away from the king, the kingdom, and themselves, such an exceptional young nobleman; and, forgetting about the victory or the spoils, they gathered around the body of their fallen captain, some weeping over his wounds and kissing his lifeless body; while others admired his handsome appearance even in death, and praised his noble character, which was graced with every admirable trait one could wish for in someone of his high birth and great fortune: they even cursed the victory achieved at such a heavy cost. Nothing could have bolstered the army through this immense sorrow except for Montrose, whose safety brought them joy and somewhat revived their spirits. In the meantime, he couldn’t contain his grief, mourning deeply for the tragic fate of his only and dearest friend, lamenting that one who was the pride of his nation, the jewel of the Scottish nobility, and the bravest defender of royal authority in the north, had fallen in the prime of his youth.”[311]
The victories of Montrose in Scotland were more than counterbalanced by those of the parliamentary forces in England. Under different circumstances, the success at Alford[217] might have been attended with consequences the most important to the royal cause; but the defeat of the king on the 14th of June, at Naseby, had raised the hopes of the Covenanters, and prepared their minds to receive the tidings of Baillie’s defeat with coolness and moderation.
The victories of Montrose in Scotland were more than offset by those of the parliamentary forces in England. Under different circumstances, the win at Alford[217] could have had major consequences for the royal cause; however, the king's defeat on June 14th at Naseby had boosted the hopes of the Covenanters and made them ready to hear about Baillie’s defeat with calmness and composure.
Upon the day on which the battle of Alford was fought, the parliament had adjourned to Stirling from Edinburgh, on account of a destructive pestilence which had reached the capital from Newcastle, by way of Kelso. Thither General Baillie, Lord Balcarras, and the committee of Estates, which had accompanied the covenanting army, repaired, to lay a statement of the late disaster before the parliament, and to receive instructions as to their future conduct. With the exception of Baillie, they were well received. Balcarras, who had particularly distinguished himself in the battle at the head of his horse, received a vote of thanks, and a similar acknowledgment was, after some hesitation, awarded to Baillie, notwithstanding some attempts made to prejudice the parliament against him. But the fact was, they could not dispense in the present emergency with an officer of the military talents of Baillie, who, instead of shrinking from responsibility for the loss of the battle of Alford, offered to stand trial before a court martial, and to justify his conduct on that occasion. To have withheld, therefore, the usual token of approbation from him, while bestowing it upon an inferior officer, would have been to fix a stigma upon him which he was not disposed to brook consistently with the retention of the command of the army; and as the parliament resolved to renew his commission, by appointing him to the command of the army then being concentrated at Perth, they afterwards professed their unqualified satisfaction with him.
On the day of the Battle of Alford, the parliament had moved to Stirling from Edinburgh because of a deadly plague that had come to the capital from Newcastle via Kelso. General Baillie, Lord Balcarras, and the Estates committee, who had joined the covenanting army, went there to present a report about the recent disaster to the parliament and to get instructions on how to proceed. Everyone, except for Baillie, was received warmly. Balcarras, who had notably excelled in the battle leading his cavalry, received a vote of thanks, and, after some hesitation, Baillie was also granted a similar acknowledgment despite attempts to sway the parliament against him. However, the reality was that they could not manage without an officer with Baillie's military skills, who, rather than avoiding accountability for the loss at Alford, offered to face a court martial to justify his actions. Not giving him the usual sign of approval while giving it to a lesser officer would have unfairly tarnished his reputation, which he would not tolerate while still commanding the army. Since the parliament decided to renew his commission by appointing him to lead the army being gathered at Perth, they later expressed their full satisfaction with him.
After the battle of Alford the army of Montrose was considerably diminished, in consequence of the Highlanders, according to custom, taking leave of absence, and returning home with the spoil they had taken from the enemy. This singular, though ordinary practice, contributed more to paralyze the exertions of Montrose, and to prevent him from following up his successes, than any event which occurred in the whole course of his campaigns, and it may appear strange that Montrose did not attempt to put an end to it; but the tenure by which he held the services of these hardy mountaineers being that they should be allowed their wonted privileges, any attempt to deviate from their established customs would have been an immediate signal for desertion.
After the battle of Alford, Montrose's army got significantly smaller because the Highlanders, as usual, took time off and went home with the loot they had gathered from the enemy. This unique yet common practice did more to weaken Montrose's efforts and stop him from capitalizing on his victories than any other event during his campaigns. It might seem odd that Montrose didn’t try to put a stop to it; however, since he relied on these tough mountaineers under the condition that they could enjoy their traditional privileges, any attempt to change their customs would have quickly led to them deserting.
As it would have been imprudent in Montrose, with forces thus impaired, to have followed the fugitives, who would receive fresh succours from the south, he, after allowing his men some time to refresh themselves, marched to Aberdeen, where he celebrated the funeral obsequies of his valued friend, Lord Gordon, with becoming dignity.
As it would have been unwise in Montrose, with his forces weakened, to chase after the fleeing enemies who would be getting reinforcements from the south, he allowed his men some time to rest before marching to Aberdeen. There, he held a dignified funeral for his valued friend, Lord Gordon.
The district of Buchan in Aberdeenshire, which, from its outlying situation, had hitherto escaped assessment for the supply of the hostile armies, was at this time subjected to the surveillance of Montrose, who despatched a party from Aberdeen into that country to collect all the horses they could find for the use of his army, and also to obtain recruits. About the same time the Marquis of Huntly, who had been living in Strathnaver for some time, having heard of the death of his eldest son, Lord Gordon, meditated a return to his own country, intending to throw the influence of his name and authority into the royal scale. But as he might be exposed to danger in passing through countries which were hostile to the royal cause, it was arranged between Montrose and Viscount Aboyne, who had just been created an earl, that the latter should proceed to Strathnaver, with a force of 2,000 men to escort his father south. This expedition was, however, abandoned, in consequence of intelligence having been brought to Montrose that the Covenanters were assembling in great strength at Perth.
The Buchan district in Aberdeenshire, which had previously avoided scrutiny due to its remote location, was now under the watch of Montrose. He sent a team from Aberdeen into the area to gather as many horses as possible for his army and to recruit new soldiers. Around the same time, the Marquis of Huntly, who had been staying in Strathnaver, learned about the death of his eldest son, Lord Gordon, and planned to return to his homeland to lend his name and authority to the royal cause. However, since he might face danger traveling through areas hostile to the king, Montrose and Viscount Aboyne, who had just become an earl, arranged for Aboyne to head to Strathnaver with 2,000 men to escort his father south. This plan, however, was canceled when Montrose received news that the Covenanters were gathering in large numbers at Perth.
The parliament which, as we have seen, had left Edinburgh, and gone to Stirling on account of the pestilence, had been obliged, in consequence of its appearance in Stirling, to adjourn to Perth, where it was to meet on the 24th of July; but before leaving Stirling, they ordered a levy of 10,000 foot to be raised in the counties to the south of the Tay; and to insure due obedience to this mandate, all noblemen, gentlemen, and heritors, were required to attend[218] at Perth on or before that day, well mounted, and to bring with them such forces as they could raise, under a heavy penalty.[312]
The parliament, which had moved from Edinburgh to Stirling because of the plague, had to adjourn to Perth due to the outbreak in Stirling. They were scheduled to meet there on July 24th. Before they left Stirling, they ordered a recruitment of 10,000 foot soldiers from the counties south of the Tay. To ensure compliance with this order, all noblemen, gentlemen, and landowners were required to arrive in Perth by that date, properly mounted, and to bring any forces they could gather with them, or face significant penalties.[218][312]
On leaving Aberdeen, Montrose took up his quarters at Crabston, situated a few miles from Aberdeen, between the rivers Don and Dee, where he remained for some time in the expectation of being joined by reinforcements from the Highlands under Major-general Macdonald, who had been absent about two months from the army in quest of recruits. As, however, these expected succours did not arrive within the time expected, Montrose, impatient of delay, crossed the Dee, and marching over the Grampians, descended into the Mearns, and pitched his camp at Fordoun in Kincardineshire.
On leaving Aberdeen, Montrose set up his camp at Crabston, located a few miles from Aberdeen, between the rivers Don and Dee, where he stayed for a while, waiting for reinforcements from the Highlands led by Major-General Macdonald, who had been away from the army for about two months searching for recruits. However, since these expected reinforcements didn't arrive in the anticipated time, Montrose, growing impatient with the delay, crossed the Dee and marched over the Grampians, making his way into the Mearns, where he set up his camp at Fordoun in Kincardineshire.
Proceeding on his march through Angus and Blairgowrie to Dunkeld, Montrose had the good fortune to be successively joined by his cousin, Patrick Graham of Inchbrakie, at the head of the brave Athole Highlanders, and by Macdonald, his major-general, who brought with him the chief of the Macleans, and about 700 of that clan, all animated by a strong feeling of animosity against Argyle and his partisans. He was also joined by John Muidartach, the celebrated captain of the Clanranald, at the head of 500 of his men; by the Macgregors and Macnabs, headed by their respective chieftains; by the Clandonald, under the command of the uncles of Glengarry and other officers, Glengarry himself, “who,” says Bishop Wishart, “deserves a singular commendation for his bravery and steady loyalty to the king, and his peculiar attachment to Montrose,”[313] having never left Montrose since he joined him at the time of his expedition into Argyle. Besides all these, the Stewarts of Appin, some of the Farquharsons of Braemar, and small parties of inferior clans from Badenoch, rallied round the standard of Montrose.
Marching through Angus and Blairgowrie to Dunkeld, Montrose was fortunate to be joined by his cousin, Patrick Graham of Inchbrakie, leading the brave Athole Highlanders, and by Macdonald, his major-general, who brought along the chief of the Macleans and about 700 members of that clan, all fueled by strong feelings against Argyle and his supporters. He was also joined by John Muidartach, the well-known captain of the Clanranald, leading 500 of his men; by the Macgregors and Macnabs, led by their respective chiefs; and by the Clandonald, under the command of Glengarry's uncles and other officers, with Glengarry himself, “who,” as Bishop Wishart says, “deserves special praise for his bravery and unwavering loyalty to the king, and his strong dedication to Montrose,”[313] having never left Montrose since joining him during his campaign in Argyle. In addition to all these, the Stewarts of Appin, some of the Farquharsons of Braemar, and small groups from lesser clans in Badenoch gathered around Montrose's banner.
Having obtained these reinforcements, Montrose now formed the design of marching upon Perth, and breaking up the parliament which had there assembled, and thereafter of proceeding to the south, and dissipating the levies which were being raised beyond the Tay. But the want of cavalry, in which he was constantly deficient, formed a bar to this plan, and Montrose was, therefore, obliged to defer his project till he should be joined by the Earls of Aboyne and Airly, whom he expected soon with a considerable body of horse. In the meantime, Montrose crossed the Tay at Dunkeld, and encamped at Amulree. The covenanting army, with the exception of the garrison of Perth, was then lying on the south side of the Earn, and a body of 400 horse was posted near the town, for the protection of the Estates or parliament.
Having secured these reinforcements, Montrose now planned to march on Perth, disrupt the parliament that had gathered there, and then move south to break up the forces being raised beyond the Tay. However, his ongoing lack of cavalry hindered this plan, so Montrose had to postpone his strategy until he could be joined by the Earls of Aboyne and Airly, who he expected would arrive soon with a substantial number of horsemen. In the meantime, Montrose crossed the Tay at Dunkeld and set up camp at Amulree. The covenanting army, except for the garrison in Perth, was camped on the south side of the Earn, with a contingent of 400 horsemen stationed near the town to protect the Estates or parliament.
This movement, on the part of Montrose, created some alarm in the minds of the Covenanters, which was greatly increased by a report from their horse, stationed in the neighbourhood of the town, who, seeing some of his scouts approach it, had fancied that he was going to storm it. While this panic was at its height, Montrose, who had no intention of attacking the town, raised his camp, and took up a position in the wood of Methven, about five miles from Perth. During this movement, the town was thrown into a state of the greatest consternation, from an apprehension that Montrose was about to attack it, and the nobility and the other members of the parliament were earnestly solicited to secure their safety by a speedy flight, but the Estates remained firm, and could not be persuaded to abandon their posts. In order, if possible, still farther to increase the panic in the town, Montrose advanced almost to the very gates of Perth with his horse the following day, which, although not exceeding 100, were made to appear formidable by the addition of the baggage-horses, on which some musketeers were mounted. This act of bold defiance magnified the fears of those who were in the town, and made them imagine that Montrose was well provided in cavalry. The covenanting troops, therefore, were afraid to venture beyond the gates; and Montrose having thus easily accomplished his object, was encouraged, still farther, to cross the Earn at Dupplin, when he openly reconnoitred the enemy’s army on the south of that river, and surveyed the Strath with great deliberation and coolness, without interruption.
This move by Montrose caused some concern among the Covenanters, which intensified when a report from their cavalry nearby suggested that he was planning an attack on the town. While this panic peaked, Montrose, who had no plans to assault the town, broke camp and took a position in the Methven woods, about five miles from Perth. During this time, the town was thrown into a state of extreme fear, fearing that Montrose was about to strike. The nobility and other members of parliament were urged to secure their safety with a quick escape, but the Estates remained steadfast and refused to abandon their posts. To further escalate the panic in the town, Montrose rode almost to the gates of Perth the next day, with his cavalry, which, although not more than 100, appeared intimidating when accompanied by baggage horses carrying some mounted musketeers. This bold display amplified the fears of those in the town and led them to believe that Montrose had a strong cavalry force. Consequently, the covenanting troops were hesitant to venture beyond the gates. With this objective easily achieved, Montrose was encouraged to cross the Earn at Dupplin, where he openly scouted the enemy’s army south of the river and assessed the Strath calmly and diligently, without any interruptions.
Both armies remained in their positions for several days without attempting any thing,[219] each waiting for reinforcements. During all this time, the enemy had been deceived respecting the strength of Montrose’s horse, but having learned his weakness in that respect, and the deception which he had practised so successfully upon them, and being joined by three regiments from Fife, they resolved to offer him battle. Montrose, however, from his great inferiority of numbers, particularly in horse, was not in a condition to accept the challenge, and wisely declined it. Accordingly, when he saw the enemy advancing towards him, he prepared to retreat among the neighbouring mountains; but to deceive the enemy, and to enable him to carry off his baggage, he drew out his army as if he intended to fight, placing his horse in front, and securing the passes into the mountains with guards. While making these dispositions, he sent off his baggage towards the hills under an escort; and when he thought the baggage out of danger, gave orders to his army to march off in close rank; and to cover its retreat and protect it from the cavalry of the enemy, he placed his horse, lined as usual with the best musketeers, in the rear.
Both armies stayed in their positions for several days without making any moves,[219] each waiting for reinforcements. During this time, the enemy had been misled about the strength of Montrose’s cavalry, but after discovering his weakness in that area and the trickery he had skillfully used against them, and with the addition of three regiments from Fife, they decided to challenge him to battle. However, Montrose, facing a significant disadvantage in numbers, especially in cavalry, was not in a position to accept the challenge and wisely turned it down. So when he saw the enemy advancing toward him, he prepared to retreat into the nearby mountains; but to mislead the enemy and allow him to move his baggage, he arranged his army as if he planned to fight, placing his cavalry at the front and securing the mountain passes with guards. While making these preparations, he sent his baggage toward the hills with an escort; and once he believed the baggage was out of danger, he ordered his army to march off in tight formation; to cover their retreat and protect them from the enemy's cavalry, he positioned his cavalry, along with the best musketeers, in the rear.
As soon as Baillie, the covenanting general, perceived that Montrose was in full retreat, he despatched General Hurry with the cavalry in pursuit of him; but from a most unaccountable delay on Hurry’s part in crossing the Pow—so slow, indeed, had his movements been, that Baillie’s foot overtook him at the fords of the Almond—Montrose had almost reached the passes of the mountains before he was overtaken. Chagrined at his easy escape, and determined to perform some striking exploit before Montrose should retire into his fastnesses, a body of 300 of the best mounted covenanting cavalry set off at full gallop after him, and attacked him with great fury, using at the same time the most insulting and abusive language. To put an end to this annoyance, Montrose selected twenty expert Highlanders, and requested them to bring down some of the assailants. Accordingly these marksmen advanced in a crouching attitude, concealing their guns, and having approached within musket-shot, took deliberate aim, and soon brought down the more advanced of the party. This unexpected disaster made the assailants more cautious in their advances, and caused them to resolve upon an immediate retreat; but the marksmen were so elated with their success that they actually pursued them down into the plain, “and resolutely attacked the whole party, who, putting spurs to their horses, fled with the utmost precipitation, like so many deer before the hunters.”[314] In this retreat Montrose did not lose a single man.
As soon as Baillie, the covenanting general, saw that Montrose was retreating, he sent General Hurry with the cavalry to chase after him. However, due to an inexplicable delay on Hurry's part in crossing the Pow—his movements were so slow that Baillie’s infantry caught up with him at the fords of the Almond—Montrose had nearly reached the mountain passes before he was caught. Frustrated by Montrose’s easy escape and determined to pull off a bold move before he could hide away, a group of 300 of the best-mounted covenanting cavalry charged after him and attacked with great aggression, hurling insults and abusive language at the same time. To put a stop to this harassment, Montrose chose twenty skilled Highlanders and asked them to take down some of the attackers. The marksmen moved forward in a crouched position, hiding their guns, and when they got within musket range, they aimed carefully and quickly took down the foremost part of the group. This surprising setback made the attackers more cautious and pushed them to decide on an immediate retreat, but the marksmen were so thrilled with their success that they actually chased them down into the plain and boldly attacked the entire group, who spurred their horses and fled away in a panic, like deer fleeing from hunters. In this retreat, Montrose didn’t lose a single man.
After giving over this fruitless pursuit, the enemy returned to Montrose’s camp at Methven, where, according to Wishart, they committed a most barbarous act in revenge of their late affront, by butchering some of the wives of the Highlanders and Irish who had been left behind. Montrose took up his quarters at Little Dunkeld, both because he was there perfectly secure from the attacks of the enemy’s cavalry, and because it was a convenient station to wait for the reinforcements of horse which he daily expected from the north under the Earls of Airly and Aboyne. Although both armies lay close together for several days, nothing was attempted on either side. The covenanting general had become quite disgusted with the service in consequence of the jealousies and suspicions which it was too evident the committee entertained of him. His disgust was increased by the sudden return to their country of the Fife men, who preferred their domestic comforts to the vicissitudes of war, but who unfortunately were, as we shall soon see, to be sacrificed at its shrine.
After giving up this pointless pursuit, the enemy returned to Montrose’s camp at Methven, where, according to Wishart, they committed a brutal act in revenge for their recent humiliation by slaughtering some of the wives of the Highlanders and Irish who had been left behind. Montrose set up his camp at Little Dunkeld, both because he was completely safe from the attacks of the enemy’s cavalry and because it was a good spot to wait for the reinforcements he was expecting daily from the north under the Earls of Airly and Aboyne. Although both armies were positioned close together for several days, nothing was done by either side. The covenanting general had grown quite frustrated with the situation because of the jealousies and suspicions the committee clearly had about him. His frustration was worsened by the sudden return of the Fife men to their homeland, who preferred their home comforts to the uncertainties of war, but who, unfortunately, were soon to be sacrificed to its demands.
At length the Earl of Aboyne, accompanied by Sir Nathaniel Gordon, arrived at Little Dunkeld, but with a force much inferior in numbers to what was expected. They only brought 200 horse and 120 musketeers, which last were mounted upon carriage horses. The smallness of their number was compensated, however, in a great measure by their steadiness and bravery. The Earl of Airly and his son, Sir David Ogilvie, joined Montrose at the same time, along with a troop of 80 horse, consisting chiefly of gentlemen of the name of Ogilvie, among whom was Alexander Ogilvie, son of Sir John Ogilvie of Innerquharity, a young man who had already distinguished himself in the field.
At last, the Earl of Aboyne, along with Sir Nathaniel Gordon, arrived at Little Dunkeld, but with a force much smaller than expected. They only brought 200 cavalry and 120 musketeers, who were riding on draft horses. The small size of their group was made up for, to a large extent, by their steadiness and courage. The Earl of Airly and his son, Sir David Ogilvie, joined Montrose at the same time, bringing with them a troop of 80 cavalry, mostly made up of gentlemen with the surname Ogilvie, including Alexander Ogilvie, the son of Sir John Ogilvie of Innerquharity, a young man who had already made a name for himself in battle.
Never, at any former period of his eventful career, did the probabilities of ultimate success on the side of Montrose appear greater than now. His army, ardent and devoted to the royal cause, now amounted to nearly 5,000 foot and about 500 horse, the greater part of which consisted of brave and experienced warriors whom he had often led to victory. A considerable portion of his army was composed of some of the most valiant of the Highland clans, led by their respective chiefs, among whom stood conspicuous the renowned captain of clan Ranald, in himself a host. The clans were animated by a feeling of the most unbounded attachment to what they considered the cause of their chiefs, and by a deadly spirit of revenge for the cruelties which the Covenanters under Argyle had exercised in the Highlands. The Macleans and the Athole Highlanders in particular, longed for an opportunity of retaliating upon the covenanting partisans of Argyle the injuries which they had repeatedly received at his hands, and thereby wiping out the stain which, as they conceived, had been cast upon them. But fortunate as Montrose now was in having such an army at his disposal, the chances in his favour were greatly enhanced by the circumstance, that whereas in his former campaigns he had to watch the movements of different armies, and to fight them in detail, he was now enabled, from having annihilated or dispersed the whole armies formerly opposed to him, to concentrate his strength and to direct all his energies to one point. The only bar which now stood in the way of the entire subjugation of Scotland to the authority of the king, was the army of Baillie, and the defeat or destruction of this body now became the immediate object of Montrose. His resolution to attack the enemy was hastened by the receipt of information that the Fife regiments had left Baillie’s camp and returned home, and that the general himself was so dissatisfied with the conduct of the covenanting committee, who thwarted all his plans and usurped his authority, that he was about to resign the command of the army.
Never before in his eventful career did the odds of ultimate success for Montrose look better than they do now. His army, passionate and devoted to the royal cause, has grown to nearly 5,000 infantry and about 500 cavalry, most of whom are brave and experienced warriors he has often led to victory. A significant part of his army consists of some of the bravest Highland clans, led by their respective chiefs, including the famous captain of clan Ranald, who is a powerhouse in himself. The clans are fueled by deep loyalty to what they see as the cause of their chiefs, as well as a fierce desire for revenge against the brutalities inflicted by the Covenanters under Argyle in the Highlands. The Macleans and the Athole Highlanders, in particular, are eager for a chance to pay back the covenanting supporters of Argyle for the harm they have suffered at his hands, aiming to erase the shame they feel has been cast upon them. But as fortunate as Montrose is to have such an army at his command, the odds are even more in his favor because, unlike in his earlier campaigns where he had to keep an eye on different armies and fight them separately, he has now wiped out or scattered the forces that were previously against him. This allows him to concentrate his strength and focus all his energy on one target. The only thing standing in the way of completely bringing Scotland under the king's authority is Baillie's army, and defeating or destroying this force has now become Montrose's immediate goal. His decision to attack the enemy was sped up by news that the Fife regiments had left Baillie’s camp and gone home, and that the general himself was so unhappy with the actions of the covenanting committee—who were undermining all his plans and taking over his authority—that he was about to resign from his command.
Montrose, therefore, without loss of time, raised his camp, and descending into the Lowlands, arrived at Logie Almond, where he halted his foot. Thence he went out with his cavalry to reconnoitre the enemy, and came in[221] full view of them before sunset. They made no attempt to molest him, and testified their dread of this unexpected visit by retiring within their lines. Early next morning Montrose again rode out to make his observations, but was surprised to learn that the enemy had abandoned their camp at Methven during the night, and had retired across the Earn, and taken up a position at Kilgraston, near Bridge-of-Earn. Montrose immediately put his army in motion towards the Earn, which he crossed by the bridge of Nether Gask, about eight miles above Kilgraston. He then proceeded forward as far as the Kirk of Dron, by which movement he for the first time succeeded in throwing open to the operations of his army the whole of the country south of the Tay, from which the enemy had hitherto carefully excluded him. The enemy, alarmed at Montrose’s approach, made every preparation for defending themselves by strengthening the position in which they were intrenched, and which, from the narrowness of the passes and the nature of the ground, was well adapted for sustaining an attack.
Montrose, without wasting any time, broke camp and moved down into the Lowlands, reaching Logie Almond, where he paused his troops. From there, he took his cavalry to scout the enemy and got a clear view of them before sunset. They didn’t try to disrupt him and showed their fear of this unexpected appearance by retreating behind their lines. Early the next morning, Montrose rode out again to gather information, but was surprised to find out that the enemy had abandoned their camp at Methven during the night, crossed the Earn, and set up position at Kilgraston, near Bridge-of-Earn. Montrose quickly ordered his army to head towards the Earn, which they crossed at the Nether Gask bridge, about eight miles above Kilgraston. He then moved forward as far as the Kirk of Dron, allowing his army access to all the land south of the Tay, which the enemy had previously kept him out of. Alarmed by Montrose’s advance, the enemy made all necessary preparations to defend themselves by reinforcing their entrenched position, which, due to the narrow passes and the terrain, was well-suited for withstanding an attack.
Montrose was most anxious to bring the enemy to an engagement before they should be joined by a large levy then raising in Fife; but they were too advantageously posted to be attacked with much certainty of success. As he could not by any means induce them to leave their ground, he marched to Kinross for the double purpose of putting an end to the Fife levies and of withdrawing the enemy from their position, so as to afford him an opportunity of attacking them under more favourable circumstances. This movement had the effect of drawing Baillie from his stronghold, who cautiously followed Montrose at a respectful distance. In the course of his march, Baillie was again joined by the three Fife regiments. On arriving at Kinross in the evening, Montrose learned from an advanced party he had sent out to collect information through the country, under the command of Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, and Sir William Rollock, that the people of Fife were in arms, a piece of intelligence which made him resolve immediately to retrace his steps, judging it imprudent to risk a battle in such a hostile district. Although the men of Fife were stern Covenanters, and were ready to fight for the Covenant on their own soil, yet living for the most part in towns, and following out the sober pursuits of a quiet and domestic life, they had no relish for war, and disliked the service of the camp. Hence the speedy return of the Fife regiments from the camp at Methven, to their own country, and hence another reason which induced Montrose to leave their unfriendly soil, viz., that they would probably again abandon Baillie, should he attempt to follow Montrose in his progress west.
Montrose was really eager to engage the enemy before they could join a large group that was being assembled in Fife. However, the enemy was positioned too well for him to attack with much chance of success. Since he couldn't get them to leave their position, he decided to head to Kinross to both stop the Fife levies and to lure the enemy away from their stronghold, giving him a better chance to attack them later. This move prompted Baillie to come out from his strong position and follow Montrose at a cautious distance. During his march, Baillie was joined again by the three Fife regiments. When Montrose arrived in Kinross that evening, he learned from a scouting team he had sent out, led by Colonel Nathaniel Gordon and Sir William Rollock, that the people of Fife were armed, which made him decide to turn back, considering it unwise to risk a battle in such a hostile area. Although the people of Fife were devoted Covenanters and ready to fight for their cause on their own land, they mostly lived in towns and led quiet, domestic lives, so they weren't keen on war and disliked military service. This led to the Fife regiments quickly returning from the camp at Methven to their own territory, which also prompted Montrose to leave their unfriendly land, as they would likely abandon Baillie again if he tried to pursue Montrose as he moved west.
Accordingly, after remaining a night at Kinross, Montrose, the following morning, marched towards Alloa, in the neighbourhood of which he arrived in the evening, and passed the night in the wood of Tullybody. The Irish plundered the town of Alloa, and the adjoining lordship, which belonged to the Earl of Mar; but notwithstanding this unprovoked outrage, the earl and Lord Erskine gave Montrose, the Earl of Airly, and the principal officers of the army, an elegant entertainment in the castle of Alloa. Montrose, however, did not delay the march of his army while partaking of the hospitality of the Earl of Mar, but immediately despatched Macdonald west to Stirling with the foot, retaining only the horse to serve him as a body-guard. In this route the Macleans laid waste the parishes of Muckhart and Dollar, of which the Marquis of Argyle was the superior, and burnt Castle Campbell, the principal residence of the Argyle family in the lowlands, in requital of similar acts done by the marquis and his followers in the country of the Macleans.[315]
Accordingly, after spending a night in Kinross, Montrose marched toward Alloa the next morning. He arrived in the area by evening and spent the night in the Tullybody woods. The Irish looted the town of Alloa and the nearby lordship, which belonged to the Earl of Mar. Despite this unwarranted attack, the Earl and Lord Erskine hosted Montrose, the Earl of Airly, and the main officers of the army at an elegant dinner in Alloa Castle. However, Montrose didn’t delay his army’s progress to enjoy the Earl of Mar’s hospitality; he quickly sent Macdonald west to Stirling with the foot soldiers, keeping only the cavalry to serve as his bodyguard. During this journey, the Macleans devastated the parishes of Muckhart and Dollar, which the Marquis of Argyle oversaw, and burned down Castle Campbell, the main residence of the Argyle family in the lowlands, as retaliation for similar actions taken by the marquis and his followers against the Macleans.
As the pestilence was still raging in the town of Stirling, Montrose avoided it altogether, lest his army might catch the infection. He halted within three miles of the town, where his army passed the night, and being apprised next morning, by one of Baillie’s scouts who had been taken prisoner, that Baillie was close at hand with the whole of his army, Montrose marched quickly up to the fords of Frew, about eight miles above Stirling bridge, and there crossed the Forth. Pursuing his march the following morning in the direction of Glasgow, he made a short halt about six miles from Stirling, to ascertain the enemy’s movements,[222] and being informed that Baillie had not yet crossed the Forth, he marched to Kilsyth, where he encamped. During the day, Baillie passed the Forth by Stirling bridge, and marching forwards, came within view of Montrose’s army, and encamped that evening within three miles of Kilsyth.[316]
As the plague was still spreading in the town of Stirling, Montrose completely avoided it to protect his army from getting sick. He stopped about three miles from the town, where his army spent the night. The next morning, a scout from Baillie’s army who had been captured informed Montrose that Baillie was nearby with his entire army. Montrose quickly marched to the fords of Frew, around eight miles above Stirling Bridge, and crossed the Forth there. The following morning, as he continued towards Glasgow, he paused about six miles from Stirling to check on the enemy’s movements. After learning that Baillie had not yet crossed the Forth, he marched to Kilsyth, where he set up camp. During that day, Baillie crossed the Forth at Stirling Bridge and, moving forward, came into view of Montrose’s army, setting up camp that evening within three miles of Kilsyth.[222]
The covenanting army had, in its progress westward, followed exactly the tract of Montrose through the vale of the Devon. The Marquis of Argyle availing himself of this circumstance, caused the house of Menstrie, the seat of the Earl of Stirling, the king’s secretary, and that of Airthrie, belonging to Sir John Graham of Braco, to be burnt. He, moreover, sent an insolent message to the Earl of Mar, notifying to him, that, on the return of the army from the pursuit of Montrose, he, the earl, might calculate on having his castle also burnt, for the hospitality he had shown Montrose.[317]
The covenanting army had, in its march westward, followed the exact path of Montrose through the valley of the Devon. The Marquis of Argyle took advantage of this situation and had the house of Menstrie, the residence of the Earl of Stirling, the king’s secretary, and that of Airthrie, belonging to Sir John Graham of Braco, set on fire. He also sent a disrespectful message to the Earl of Mar, letting him know that, upon the army's return from chasing Montrose, he could expect his castle to be burned as well, in response to the hospitality he had shown Montrose.[317]
The conjecture of Montrose, that the Fife regiments would not cross the Forth, was not altogether without foundation. In fact, when they arrived near Stirling, they positively refused to advance further, and excused themselves by alleging, that they were raised on the express condition that they should not be called upon to serve out of their own shire, and that, having already advanced beyond its limits, they would on no account cross the Forth. But their obstinacy was overcome by the all-powerful influence of the ministers, who, in addition to the usual scriptural appeals, “told them jolly tales that Lanark, Glencairn, and Eglinton, were lifting an army to join them, and therefore entreated that they would, for only one day more, go out,” until that army approached, when they should be discharged.[318]
The guess from Montrose that the Fife regiments wouldn’t cross the Forth had some truth to it. When they got close to Stirling, they flat out refused to go any further. They claimed they were raised on the strict condition that they wouldn't be asked to serve outside their own county, and since they had already gone beyond those borders, they absolutely wouldn’t cross the Forth. However, their stubbornness was broken by the strong influence of the ministers. Along with their typical scriptural arguments, they told them entertaining stories that Lanark, Glencairn, and Eglinton were gathering an army to join them, and they urged them to just go out for one more day until that army got closer, at which point they would be dismissed.[318]
While the Fife regiments were thus persuaded to expose themselves to the unforeseen destruction which unfortunately awaited them, an incident occurred on the opposite bank of the Forth, which betokened ill for the future prospects of the covenanting army. This will be best explained by stating the matter in General Baillie’s own words. “A little above the park (the king’s park at Stirling), I halted until the Fife regiments were brought up, hearing that the rebels were marching towards Kilsyth. After the upcoming of these regiments, the Marquis of Argyle, Earl of Crawford, and Lord Burleigh, and, if I mistake not, the Earl of Tulliebardine, the Lords Elcho and Balcarras, with some others, came up. My lord marquis asked me what next was to be done. I answered, the direction should come from his lordship and those of the committee. My lord demanded what reason was for this? I answered, I found myself so slighted in every thing belonging to a commander-in-chief, that, for the short time I was to stay with them, I would absolutely submit to their direction and follow it. The marquis desired me to explain myself, which I did in these particulars, sufficiently known to my lord marquis and the other lords and gentlemen then present. I told his lordship, (1.) Prisoners of all sorts were exchanged without my knowledge; the traffickers therein received passes from others, and, sometimes passing within two miles of me, did neither acquaint me with their business, nor, at their return, where, or in what posture they had left the enemy: (2.) While I was present, others did sometimes undertake the command of the army: (3.) Without either my order or knowledge, fire was raised, and that destroyed which might have been a recompense to some good deserver, for which I would not be answerable to the public. All which things considered, I should in any thing freely give my own opinion, but follow the judgment of the committee, and the rather because that was the last day of my undertaking.”[319] It is here necessary to state, by way of explanation, that Baillie had, in consequence of the previous conduct of the committee, resigned his commission, and had only been induced, at the earnest solicitation of the parliament, to continue his services for a definite period, which, it appears, was just on the point of expiring.
While the Fife regiments were convinced to put themselves in danger of the unforeseen destruction that unfortunately awaited them, something happened on the opposite bank of the Forth that hinted at bad things for the future of the covenanting army. This is best explained in General Baillie's own words. “Just above the park (the king's park at Stirling), I stopped until the Fife regiments arrived, hearing that the rebels were moving toward Kilsyth. After these regiments showed up, the Marquis of Argyle, Earl of Crawford, and Lord Burleigh, and if I'm not mistaken, the Earl of Tulliebardine, along with Lords Elcho and Balcarras, and a few others came up. My lord marquis asked me what should be done next. I replied that the direction should come from him and the committee. My lord asked why that was the case. I said I felt disrespected in everything related to being a commander-in-chief, and for the short time I intended to stay with them, I would completely submit to their guidance and follow it. The marquis then asked me to clarify my position, which I did in ways that were already known to him and the other lords and gentlemen present. I informed his lordship, (1.) that prisoners of all kinds were exchanged without my knowledge; the people involved in that were given passes by others and sometimes came within two miles of me without informing me of their business, nor did they tell me where or how they had left the enemy upon their return; (2.) that while I was present, others occasionally took command of the army; (3.) that, without my orders or knowledge, fires were set, destroying things that might have rewarded someone deserving, for which I would not be accountable to the public. Considering all these things, I would freely give my opinion on anything but would follow the judgment of the committee, especially since it was the last day of my commitment.”[319] It’s important to mention that Baillie had previously resigned his commission because of the committee's earlier actions, and he had only been convinced to keep serving at the urgent request of the parliament for a set period, which was apparently about to end.
The differences between Baillie and the committee being patched up, the covenanting army proceeded on the 14th of August in the direction of Denny, and having crossed the Carron at Hollandbush, encamped, as we have stated, about 3 miles from Kilsyth.
The disagreements between Baillie and the committee resolved, the covenanting army moved on August 14th toward Denny. After crossing the Carron at Hollandbush, they set up camp, as mentioned, about 3 miles from Kilsyth.
Before the arrival of Baillie, Montrose had received information which made him resolve to hazard a battle immediately. The intelligence he had obtained was to the effect, that the Earls of Cassilis, Eglinton, and Glencairn, and other heads of the Covenanters, were actively engaged in levying forces in the west of Scotland, and that the Earl of Lanark had already raised a body of 1,000 foot and 500 horse in Clydesdale, among the vassals and dependents of the Hamilton family, and that this force was within 12 miles of Kilsyth.
Before Baillie arrived, Montrose had received information that made him decide to risk a battle right away. The news he got was that the Earls of Cassilis, Eglinton, and Glencairn, along with other leaders of the Covenanters, were actively gathering troops in the west of Scotland. The Earl of Lanark had already mustered a force of 1,000 foot soldiers and 500 cavalry in Clydesdale, from the vassals and dependents of the Hamilton family, and this force was just 12 miles from Kilsyth.
Having taken his resolution, Montrose made the necessary arrangements for receiving the enemy, by placing his men in the best position which the nature of the ground afforded. In front of his position were several cottages and gardens, of which he took possession. Baillie, seeing the advantageous position chosen by Montrose, would have willingly delayed battle till either the expected reinforcements from the west should arrive, or till Montrose should be induced to become the assailant; but his plans were over-ruled by Argyle and the other members of the committee, who insisted that he should immediately attack Montrose. Accordingly, early in the morning he put his army in motion from Hollandbush, and advanced near Auchinclogh, about two miles to the east of Kilsyth, where he halted. As the ground between him and Montrose was full of quagmires, which effectually prevented Montrose from attacking him in front, he proposed to take up a defensive position without advancing farther, and await an attack. But here again the committee interposed, and when he was in the very act of arranging the stations of his army, they advised him to take a position on a hill on his right, which they considered more suitable. It was in vain that Baillie remonstrated against what he justly considered an imprudent advice—the committee were inexorable in their resolution, and Baillie had no alternative but to obey. In justice, however, to Lord Balcarras, it must be mentioned that he disapproved of the views of the committee.
Having made his decision, Montrose set up his forces to prepare for the enemy by placing his men in the best positions the terrain allowed. In front of his setup were several cottages and gardens, which he took control of. Baillie, noticing the strong position Montrose had chosen, would have preferred to postpone the battle until either the expected reinforcements from the west arrived or Montrose was pushed into attacking; however, Argyle and the other committee members overruled his plans, insisting that he should attack Montrose immediately. So, early in the morning, he moved his army from Hollandbush and advanced near Auchinclogh, about two miles east of Kilsyth, where he stopped. The ground between him and Montrose was filled with quagmires, preventing Montrose from attacking him head-on, so he suggested taking a defensive position without advancing further and waiting for an attack. But once again, the committee intervened, and just as Baillie was arranging his army's positions, they advised him to take a position on a hill to his right, which they believed was more suitable. Baillie argued against what he considered to be unwise advice, but the committee was adamant, leaving him no choice but to comply. However, it should be noted that Lord Balcarras disagreed with the committee's plans.
When Montrose saw the covenanting army approach from Hollandbush, he was exceedingly delighted, as, from the excellent state of his army, the courageous bearing of his men, and the advantage of his position, he calculated upon obtaining a decisive victory, which might enable him to advance into England and retrieve the affairs of his sovereign in that kingdom. But while Montrose was thus joyfully anticipating a victory which, he flattered himself, would be crowned with results the most favourable to the royal cause, an incident occurred which might have proved fatal to his hopes, had he not, with that wonderful self-possession and consummate prudence for which he was so distinguished, turned that very incident to his own advantage. Among the covenanting cavalry was a regiment of cuirassiers, the appearance of whose armour, glittering in the sun, struck such terror into Montrose’s horse, that they hesitated about engaging with such formidable antagonists, and, while riding along the line to encourage his men and give the necessary directions, Montrose heard his cavalry muttering among themselves and complaining that they were now for the first time to fight with men clad in iron, whose bodies would be quite impenetrable to their swords. When the terror of a foe has once taken hold of the mind, it can only be sufficiently eradicated by supplanting it with a feeling of contempt for the object of its dread, and no man was better fitted by nature than Montrose for inspiring such a feeling into the minds of his troops. Accordingly, scarcely had the murmurings of his cavalry broken upon his ears, when he rode up to the head of his cavalry, and (pointing to the cuirassiers) thus addressed his men:—“Gentlemen, these are the same men you beat at Alford, that ran away from you at Auldearn, Tippermuir, &c.; they are such cowardly rascals that their officers could not bring them to look you in the face till they had clad them in armour; to show our contempt of them we’ll fight them in our shirts.”[320] No sooner had these words been uttered, when, to add to the impression they could not fail to produce, Montrose threw off his coat and waistcoat, and, drawing his[224] sword with the air of a hero, stood before his men, at once an object of their wonder and a model for their imitation. The effect was instantaneous. The example thus set by Montrose was immediately followed by the whole army, every man stripping himself to his shirt, and the cavalry, partaking in the general enthusiasm, assured themselves of victory. As the day was uncommonly hot and oppressive, the troops found great relief by disburdening themselves of their clothes, and the infantry were, in consequence, enabled to display greater agility in combat. The extraordinary appearance of Montrose’s men after they had parted with their clothes, excited the astonishment of the Covenanters, and as they could only attribute such a singular preparation for battle to a fixed determination on the part of the royalists to conquer or to die, fearful doubts arose in their minds as to the probable result of the contest in which they were just about to engage.
When Montrose saw the covenanting army approaching from Hollandbush, he was extremely pleased. Given the strong state of his army, the brave demeanor of his men, and the advantage of his position, he believed he could secure a decisive victory that would allow him to move into England and restore his sovereign's fortunes there. But while Montrose was happily anticipating a victory that he thought would yield the best outcomes for the royal cause, an incident happened that could have dashed his hopes if he hadn’t used his remarkable composure and shrewdness to turn it to his favor. Among the covenanting cavalry was a regiment of cuirassiers, whose shiny armor glimmering in the sun created such fear among Montrose’s horse that they hesitated to engage these formidable foes. As he rode along the line to encourage his men and give necessary orders, Montrose overheard his cavalry muttering to each other, complaining that they were now facing men in iron for the first time, whose bodies would be completely invulnerable to their swords. Once fear takes hold, it can only be driven out by replacing it with a feeling of contempt for what is feared, and no one was better suited than Montrose to instill such a feeling in his soldiers. So, as soon as he heard the grumblings from his cavalry, he rode up to the front of his men and, pointing to the cuirassiers, addressed them: “Gentlemen, these are the same men you defeated at Alford, who fled from you at Auldearn, Tippermuir, etc.; they are such cowardly scoundrels that their officers couldn’t get them to look you in the face until they dressed them in armor; to show our disdain for them, we’ll fight them in our shirts.” No sooner had he said these words than, to enhance the impact they were bound to have, Montrose removed his coat and waistcoat and, brandishing his sword with the confidence of a hero, stood before his men, instantly becoming an object of their admiration and a role model for them to follow. The effect was immediate. The example set by Montrose was quickly emulated by the entire army, with every man stripping down to his shirt, and the cavalry, caught up in the enthusiasm, felt assured of victory. Since the day was unusually hot and oppressive, the troops found relief in shedding their clothes, which allowed the infantry to move more nimbly in battle. The striking sight of Montrose’s men after they had stripped down surprised the Covenanters, and as they could only attribute such an unusual readiness for battle to a determined resolve among the royalists to either conquer or die, doubts began to creep into their minds about the likely outcome of the battle they were about to fight.
In moving to take up the new position which had been assigned to it by the committee, the utmost disorder prevailed among the covenanting army, which the general was unable to correct. Indeed, so unruly had the troops become, that some regiments, instead of taking the stations assigned to them by the commander, took up, at the suggestion of Argyle, quite different ground, while others, in utter disregard of Baillie’s instructions, actually selected positions for themselves. Thus, at the moment the battle was about to begin, Baillie found all his plans completely overruled, and as he now saw how utterly impossible it would be for him to carry any of his contemplated arrangements into effect, he was necessitated to engage Montrose under the most unfavourable circumstances.
As the covenanting army moved to take on the new position assigned by the committee, chaos broke out that the general couldn’t manage. The troops had become so unruly that some regiments, following Argyle's suggestion, chose completely different locations instead of the ones the commander had given them, while others completely ignored Baillie’s instructions and picked their own spots. So, just as the battle was about to start, Baillie realized that all his plans had been overturned, and he saw that it was impossible for him to implement any of his arrangements, forcing him to engage Montrose under the worst possible circumstances.
The covenanting general, however, might have so accommodated himself in the unexpected dilemma in which he had been placed as to have prevented the disastrous result which followed, had not his horse regiments, from an impression that Montrose had begun a retreat, rashly commenced the action before all the infantry had come up, by attempting to carry the cottages and gardens in which the advanced guard of Montrose was placed. Although they made a violent charge, they were as warmly received by Montrose’s musketeers, who, being protected by the dikes and enclosures, kept up such a galling fire upon their assailants as to oblige them to retreat with precipitation and some loss.
The commander of the covenanting forces, however, might have adapted to the unexpected situation he found himself in and avoided the disastrous outcome that followed, if not for the fact that his cavalry, thinking Montrose had started a retreat, recklessly began the attack before all the infantry were in position. They tried to take the cottages and gardens where Montrose’s advance guard was stationed. Even though they launched a fierce charge, they were met with strong resistance from Montrose’s musketeers, who, protected by the dikes and enclosures, fired at them so effectively that the cavalry was forced to retreat in a hurry and with some losses.
A body of about 1,000 Highlanders, who were posted next to Montrose’s advanced guard, became so suddenly elated with this success that, without waiting for orders from Montrose, they immediately ran up that part of the hill where the main body of the covenanting army was posted. Montrose was highly displeased with the Highlanders for this rash act, which seemed to threaten them with instant destruction; but there was no time for remonstrance, and as he saw an absolute necessity for supporting this intrepid body, he stifled his displeasure, and began to consider how he could most effectually afford support. Owing to the tardy advance of the enemy’s rear, it was some little time before the covenanting army attacked this resolute body. At length three troops of horse and a body of about 2,000 foot were seen advancing against them, and in a short time both parties closed upon each other. The Highlanders, as usual, displayed great intrepidity, and firmly maintained their ground; but as it was evident that they could not long withstand the overwhelming force opposed to them, the Earl of Aboyne, who, with a select body of horsemen, had been placed by Montrose at some distance from the main army, taking with him 12 horsemen, rode forward to see if he could render any assistance. Seeing the critical position in which the rash Highlanders were placed, he sent back for the cavalry to advance immediately, at the same time bravely shouting to the few followers that were with him, “Let us go, Monsieurs, and assist these our distressed friends, in so great hazard through the foolish rashness of their commander. We shall, God willing, bring them off, at least in some good order, so as they shall neither be all lost, nor endanger the army by their sudden flight, whereto they may be forced.”[321] He thereupon charged the enemy’s lancers, who, seeing him make such a furious onset, retired to the left, thus putting the foot between themselves and[225] Aboyne. The latter, without halting, charged forward upon the foot, until, when within pistol-shot, he perceived them preparing to receive him upon their pikes. He then nimbly turned a little to the left, and charged with such impetuosity and suddenness a regiment of musketeers, that although they received him with three volleys from the three first ranks, he broke right through them, till he came out to where his distressed friends were environed with horse and foot, and so sorely straightened as to be crying out for quarter. His presence caused them to rally, and they took heart as he cried with a lusty voice, “Courage, my hearts, follow me, and let them have one sound charge.” “And this he gives with such brave and invincible resolution, as he breaks, disperses, and discourages both foot and horse, who seek no more to pursue, but strive to retire in order, to the which their commanders often invite them, but in vain.” They got into complete disorder, and began to run for their lives. What had been begun by Aboyne, was completed by the Earl of Airly, who, at the urgent request of Montrose, now came up at the head of the Ogilvies to the assistance of the Highlanders. Montrose had made several ineffectual attempts to induce different parties of his army to volunteer in defence of the brave men who were struggling for their existence within view of their companions in arms, and, as a dernier ressort, appealed to his tried friend the Earl of Airly, in behalf of the rash men who had thus exposed themselves to imminent danger. This appeal to the chivalrous feelings of the venerable earl met with a ready and willing response from him, and after stating his readiness to undertake the duty assigned him, he immediately put himself at the head of a troop of his own horse, commanded by Colonel John Ogilvie of Baldavie, who had distinguished himself in the Swedish service, and rode off with great speed towards the enemy. He instantly ordered his squadron to charge the enemy’s horse, who were so closely pressed that they got entangled among the covenanting foot, whom they put into disorder.
A group of about 1,000 Highlanders, who were stationed next to Montrose’s advance guard, became so excited by their success that, without waiting for orders from Montrose, they ran up the part of the hill where the main body of the covenanting army was located. Montrose was very annoyed with the Highlanders for this reckless action, which seemed to put them in grave danger; but there was no time to express his disapproval, and seeing the urgent need to support this brave group, he suppressed his anger and started thinking about how to provide assistance. Because the enemy’s rear was slow to advance, it took a while before the covenanting army attacked this determined group. Finally, three troops of cavalry and around 2,000 infantry were seen moving towards them, and soon both sides engaged in battle. As usual, the Highlanders showed great bravery and held their position; however, it was clear they couldn’t hold out against the overwhelming forces opposing them. The Earl of Aboyne, who had been positioned some distance from the main army with a select group of horsemen, rode forward with 12 cavalrymen to see if he could help. Observing the precarious situation of the foolish Highlanders, he sent word for the cavalry to advance immediately, while shouting to his few followers, “Let’s go, gentlemen, and assist our distressed friends, who are in great danger because of their commander’s foolishness. By God’s grace, we’ll help them at least in some good order so that they won’t all be lost or put the army at risk with their sudden retreat.”[321] He then charged the enemy’s lancers, who, seeing his fierce attack, retreated to the left, placing the infantry between themselves and Aboyne. Without stopping, he charged forward against the infantry, and as he got within pistol range, he noticed they were preparing to receive him with their pikes. He swiftly turned a bit to the left and charged a regiment of musketeers with such force and surprise that, even though they fired three volleys from their front lines, he broke right through them until he reached his beleaguered friends, who were surrounded by cavalry and infantry and were crying out for mercy. His presence rallied them, and they gained confidence as he shouted, “Courage, my friends, follow me, and let’s give them a solid charge.” “His brave and unstoppable determination broke, scattered, and discouraged both infantry and cavalry, who no longer sought to chase but tried to retreat in an orderly fashion, which their commanders urged them to do, but in vain.” They fell into complete disorder and started running for their lives. What Aboyne began was completed by the Earl of Airly, who, at Montrose’s urgent request, came up with the Ogilvies to help the Highlanders. Montrose had made several failed attempts to get different groups of his army to volunteer to defend the brave men who were fighting for their survival in sight of their comrades, and as a last resort, he appealed to his longtime friend the Earl of Airly on behalf of the reckless men who had put themselves in serious danger. This appeal to the noble spirit of the esteemed earl was met with a swift and willing response from him, and after confirming his readiness to take on the task, he immediately took charge of a troop of his own horse, led by Colonel John Ogilvie of Baldavie, who had made a name for himself in the Swedish service, and rode off quickly towards the enemy. He promptly ordered his squadron to charge the enemy’s cavalry, who were so tightly packed that they became entangled among the covenanting infantry, causing them to fall into disarray.
As soon as Baillie perceived that his horse were falling back, he endeavoured to bring up his reserve to support them; but this body, which consisted chiefly of the Fife militia, became so alarmed at the retreat of the horse, that they immediately abandoned their ranks and fled. On the other hand, the rest of Montrose’s men, encouraged by the success of the Ogilvies, could no longer restrain themselves, and rushing forward upon the enemy with a loud shout, completed the disorder. The wild appearance of the royalists, added to the dreadful yells which they set up, created such a panic among the astonished Covenanters, that, in an instant, and as if by a simultaneous impulse, every man threw away his arms, and endeavoured to secure his personal safety by flight. In the general rout which ensued, the covenanting horse, in their anxiety to escape, galloped through the flying foot, and trampled many of their companions in arms almost to death.
As soon as Baillie saw that his horse were falling back, he tried to bring up his reserve to support them; however, this group, mainly made up of the Fife militia, got so scared by the retreat of the horse that they immediately abandoned their ranks and ran away. On the flip side, the rest of Montrose’s men, motivated by the success of the Ogilvies, could no longer hold back. They charged forward at the enemy with a loud shout, adding to the chaos. The wild look of the royalists, combined with their terrifying screams, caused such a panic among the shocked Covenanters that, in an instant and as if responding to some shared impulse, every man dropped his weapons and tried to escape. In the general chaos that followed, the covenanting horse, desperate to flee, charged through the running foot soldiers, trampling many of their fellow soldiers almost to death.
In the pursuit which followed, Montrose’s men cut down the defenceless Covenanters without mercy, and so great was the carnage, that, out of a body of upwards of 6,000 foot, probably not more than 100 escaped with their lives. The royalists were so intent upon hewing down the unfortunate foot, that a considerable part of the cavalry effected their escape. Some of them, however, in the hurry of their flight, having run unawares into a large morass, called Dolater bog, now forming a part of the bed of the Forth and Clyde canal, there perished, and, many years afterwards, the bodies of men and horses were dug up from the bog, without any marks of decomposition; and there is a tradition still current, that one man was found upon horseback, fully attired in his military costume, in the very posture in which he had sunk.[322] Very few prisoners were taken, and with the exception of Sir William Murray of Blebo, James Arnot, brother to Lord Burleigh, and Colonels Dyce and Wallace, and a few other gentlemen, who received quarter, and, after being well treated by Montrose, were afterwards released upon parole, all the officers of the covenanting army escaped. Some of them fled to Stirling, and took temporary refuge in the castle; others galloped down to the south shore of the Frith of Forth. Among the latter, Argyle was the most conspicuous, who, according to Bishop[226] Guthry, “never looked over his shoulder until, after 20 miles’ riding, he reached the South Queensferry, where he possessed himself of a boat again.”[323] Wishart sarcastically observes, that this was the third time that Argyle had “saved himself by means of a boat; and, even then, he did not reckon himself secure till they had weighed anchor and carried the vessel out to sea.”[324]
In the chase that followed, Montrose’s men mercilessly slaughtered the defenseless Covenanters, and the death toll was so high that out of over 6,000 infantry, probably not more than 100 escaped with their lives. The royalists were so focused on cutting down the helpless foot soldiers that a significant part of the cavalry managed to flee. However, some of them, in their rush to escape, accidentally ran into a large swamp called Dolater bog, which is now part of the bed of the Forth and Clyde canal, where they perished. Many years later, the bodies of men and horses were pulled from the bog, showing no signs of decomposition; and there’s a lasting story that one man was found still on his horse, fully dressed in his military uniform, in the position in which he had sunk.[322] Very few prisoners were taken. Aside from Sir William Murray of Blebo, James Arnot, brother of Lord Burleigh, and Colonels Dyce and Wallace, along with a few other gentlemen who were granted mercy and well-treated by Montrose before being released on parole, all the officers of the covenanting army got away. Some fled to Stirling and took temporary refuge in the castle; others rode quickly down to the south shore of the Firth of Forth. Among these, Argyle was the most notable, who, according to Bishop[226] Guthry, “didn’t look back until after riding 20 miles to reach South Queensferry, where he managed to secure a boat again.”[323] Wishart wryly notes that this was the third time Argyle had “saved himself by means of a boat; and even then, he didn’t feel safe until they had weighed anchor and taken the ship out to sea.”[324]
The whole of the baggage, arms, and stores, belonging to the covenanting army were captured by the royalists. The loss on the side of Montrose was, as usual, extremely trifling, amounting, it is said, only to six or eight men, three of whom were Ogilvies, who fell in the charge which decided the fortune of the day.
The entire baggage, weapons, and supplies of the covenanting army were taken by the royalists. As usual, Montrose's losses were minimal, reportedly only six or eight men, three of whom were Ogilvies, who died in the charge that determined the outcome of the day.
The news of this disastrous and melancholy defeat, speedily spread throughout the kingdom and filled it with mourning. The plague, which had devastated some of the most populous of the covenanting districts, was still carrying on its depopulating career, and the spirits of the people, already broken and subdued under that scourge, were reduced to a state almost bordering on despair, when they received the afflicting intelligence of the utter annihilation of an army on which their only hopes were placed. No alternative, therefore, now remained for them but unconditional submission to the conqueror, and accordingly, deputies were sent to him from different parts of the kingdom, to assure him of the return of the people to their allegiance to the king, to proffer their obedience to Montrose as his lieutenant, and to offer him assistance in support of the royal cause. The nobility and other persons of note who had hitherto kept aloof, or whose loyalty had been questionable, also crowded to the royal standard to congratulate Montrose upon the favourable aspect of affairs and to offer their services.
The news of this tragic and sorrowful defeat quickly spread throughout the kingdom and filled it with grief. The plague, which had already devastated some of the most populated areas, was still taking its toll, and the spirits of the people, already broken and subdued under that affliction, were brought to a state close to despair when they learned about the complete destruction of an army that held all their hopes. They had no choice left but to surrender unconditionally to the conqueror. As a result, messengers were sent from various parts of the kingdom to assure him of the people's return to their loyalty to the king, to pledge their obedience to Montrose as his lieutenant, and to offer him support for the royal cause. The nobility and other notable figures who had previously stayed away or whose loyalty had been uncertain also rushed to the royal standard to congratulate Montrose on the positive turn of events and to offer their services.
While at Kilsyth, two commissioners, Sir Robert Douglas and Mr. Archibald Fleming, commissary, arrived at Montrose’s camp on the part of the inhabitants of Glasgow, to obtain favour and forgiveness, by congratulating him upon his success, and inviting him to visit their city. Montrose received these commissioners and the other numerous deputations and individuals who afterwards waited on him, not merely with courtesy but with kindness, and promised to bury all past occurrences in perfect oblivion, but on the condition that they should return to their allegiance and conduct themselves in future as loyal subjects. “The whole country now,” says Wishart, “resounded Montrose’s praise. His unparalleled magnanimity and bravery, his happiness in devising his plan of operations, and his quickness in executing them, his unshaken resolution and intrepidity, even in the greatest dangers, and his patience in bearing the severest hardships and fatigues; his faithfulness and strict observance of his promises to such as submitted, and his clemency towards his prisoners; in short, that heroic virtue which displayed itself in all his actions, was extolled to the skies, and filled the mouths of all ranks of men, and several poems and panegyrics were wrote upon this occasion.”[325] It is believed, however, that there was little sincerity in these professions.
While at Kilsyth, two commissioners, Sir Robert Douglas and Mr. Archibald Fleming, arrived at Montrose’s camp representing the people of Glasgow. They came to seek favor and forgiveness by congratulating him on his success and inviting him to visit their city. Montrose welcomed these commissioners and the many other delegations and individuals who came to see him, not just with politeness but with genuine kindness. He promised to forget all past incidents, but only if they returned to their loyalty and acted as dedicated subjects moving forward. “The whole country now,” says Wishart, “sounded with Montrose’s praise. His unmatched generosity and courage, his skill in planning operations, his speed in executing them, his unwavering determination and bravery, even in the greatest dangers, and his ability to endure the toughest hardships and fatigue; his loyalty and strict adherence to his promises to those who surrendered, and his mercy towards his prisoners; in short, the heroic qualities that showed in all his actions were celebrated everywhere and filled the conversations of people from all walks of life, with several poems and tributes written in this context.”[325] However, it is believed that there was little sincerity in these claims.
This submission of the people was accelerated by the dispersion of the Covenant nobility, an event that put a temporary end to the government which they had established. Argyle, Crawford, Lanark, and others, sought protection in Berwick, and Glencairn, and Cassilis took refuge in Ireland.
This surrender by the people was hastened by the scattering of the Covenant nobility, which temporarily ended the government they had set up. Argyle, Crawford, Lanark, and others sought refuge in Berwick, while Glencairn and Cassilis escaped to Ireland.
Montrose might now have marched directly upon, and seized the capital, where many of his friends were confined as prisoners; but he considered it of more importance to march to the west and disperse some levies which were there raising. Accordingly, after refreshing his troops two days at Kilsyth, he dispatched a strong body under the command of Macdonald, his major-general, into Ayrshire to suppress a rising under the Earls of Cassilis and Glencairn; and with the remainder of his army he proceeded towards Glasgow, which he entered amidst the general acclamations of the citizens. Here Montrose immediately commenced an inquiry into the conduct of the leading Covenanters of the city, some of whom he put to death as a terror to others. Montrose remained only a day in Glasgow, and encamped the following day on Bothwell moor, about twelve miles from the city. His object[227] in doing so, was to put an end to some excesses on the part of his Irish and Highland troops, whom, from the precarious tenure of their services, and his inability to pay them, he could not venture to control by the severities of martial law.[326] And as he was apprehensive that some of his men might lurk behind, or visit the city for the purpose of plunder, he allowed the inhabitants to form a guard among themselves to protect it. The citizens, in gratitude for the favour and clemency thus shown them, presented Montrose with the sum of 10,000 merks.
Montrose could have directly marched on and taken the capital, where many of his friends were being held as prisoners. However, he felt it was more important to head west and break up some local forces that were being assembled there. So, after giving his troops a two-day rest at Kilsyth, he sent a strong unit led by Macdonald, his major-general, into Ayrshire to deal with a rebellion led by the Earls of Cassilis and Glencairn. With the rest of his army, he moved towards Glasgow, where he was met with cheers from the citizens. Montrose quickly launched an investigation into the actions of the leading Covenanters in the city, executing some to instill fear in others. He stayed only a day in Glasgow and then camped the next day on Bothwell Moor, about twelve miles away from the city. His aim was to curb some misbehavior from his Irish and Highland troops, whom he couldn't discipline harshly due to their uncertain loyalty and his inability to pay them. Worried that some of his men might hide out or go into the city to steal, he let the locals form a guard for protection. In appreciation for his kindness and mercy, the citizens gifted Montrose 10,000 merks.
In the meantime, Major-general Macdonald arrived in Ayrshire, where he was received with open arms. The levies, which had been raised in the west quietly dispersed; and, as above mentioned, the Earls of Cassilis and Glencairn fled to Ireland. The Countess of Loudon, whose husband had acted a conspicuous part against the king, received Macdonald with great kindness at Loudon castle, embracing him in her arms, and entertaining him with great splendour and hospitality; she even sent a servant to Montrose to offer her respects to him.[327]
In the meantime, Major-General Macdonald arrived in Ayrshire, where he was welcomed warmly. The local militia that had been raised in the west quietly broke up, and, as mentioned earlier, the Earls of Cassilis and Glencairn fled to Ireland. The Countess of Loudon, whose husband had played a prominent role against the king, greeted Macdonald with great kindness at Loudon Castle, embracing him and hosting him with impressive hospitality; she even sent a servant to Montrose to pay her respects to him.[327]
During Montrose’s stay at Bothwell, where he remained till the 4th of September, he was waited upon by many of the nobility in person, to congratulate him upon his recent victory, and to tender their services. Others sent similar communications by their friends. The Marquis of Douglas, the Earls of Linlithgow and Annandale, Lords Seton, Drummond, Fleming, Maderty, Carnegie and Johnston, were among the first who came forward. Deputations also arrived from the counties of Linlithgow, Lanark, Renfrew, and Ayr, and also from the towns of Greenock, Ayr, and Irvine, to implore forgiveness for past offences, and to give pledges for their future loyalty. Montrose received them all very graciously, and relying upon their assurances, granted them an amnesty.
During Montrose’s time at Bothwell, where he stayed until September 4th, many nobles came in person to congratulate him on his recent victory and offer their services. Others sent similar messages through their friends. The Marquis of Douglas, the Earls of Linlithgow and Annandale, and Lords Seton, Drummond, Fleming, Maderty, Carnegie, and Johnston were among the first to step forward. Representatives also arrived from the counties of Linlithgow, Lanark, Renfrew, and Ayr, as well as from the towns of Greenock, Ayr, and Irvine, to seek forgiveness for past wrongs and to promise their loyalty in the future. Montrose welcomed them all warmly and, trusting their promises, granted them amnesty.
Montrose expected that the city of Edinburgh, which had been the focus of rebellion, would have followed the example of Glasgow and the other towns; but whether from obstinacy or from the dread of a refusal of pardon, the authorities did not send commissioners to Montrose, and it was not until a body of the royalist horse appeared within four miles of the city, that they resolved to proffer their submission, and to throw themselves on the mercy of the conqueror.
Montrose thought that the city of Edinburgh, which had been the center of rebellion, would follow the lead of Glasgow and the other towns. However, whether out of stubbornness or fear of not being pardoned, the authorities didn’t send commissioners to Montrose. It wasn’t until a group of royalist cavalry came within four miles of the city that they decided to offer their surrender and place themselves at the mercy of the victor.
After the battle of Kilsyth, Montrose dispatched his nephew, Archibald, Master of Napier, and Nathaniel Gordon, with a select body of horse, to summon Edinburgh to surrender, to secure its obedience and fidelity, and to set at liberty the royalist prisoners, many of whom were confined in the Tolbooth. Should the city refuse to submit, it was to be subjected to fire and sword. On his way to Edinburgh, Napier set at liberty his father and wife, Stirling of Keir, his brother-in-law, and sisters, from the prison of Linlithgow. When four miles from Edinburgh they came to a halt, and waited to see how the citizens would conduct themselves. The inhabitants, so far from having any intention of resisting the royal army, were in a state of consternation and despair lest their submission should not be accepted by Montrose, “accusing themselves as sacrilegious, perjured and ungrateful traitors, unworthy of that clemency and forgiveness for which they so ardently prayed.” In the most grovelling and humble manner they besought the prisoners, whom not long before they had treated with harshness and contempt, to intercede with Montrose on their behalf, promising to submit to any conditions.
After the battle of Kilsyth, Montrose sent his nephew, Archibald, Master of Napier, and Nathaniel Gordon, along with a select group of horsemen, to demand that Edinburgh surrender, ensure its loyalty, and free the royalist prisoners, many of whom were locked up in the Tolbooth. If the city refused to comply, it would face destruction. On the way to Edinburgh, Napier freed his father and wife, Stirling of Keir, his brother-in-law, and sisters from the Linlithgow prison. When they were four miles from Edinburgh, they stopped and waited to see how the citizens would react. The residents, far from wanting to oppose the royal army, were in a state of panic and despair, fearing that Montrose wouldn’t accept their surrender. They saw themselves as sacrilegious, perjured, and ungrateful traitors, unworthy of the mercy and forgiveness they desperately sought. They humbly begged the prisoners, whom they had recently treated with disdain, to plead with Montrose on their behalf, promising to accept any conditions.
The citizens, having chosen deputies, selected from the prisoners two of the most eminent and stanch royalists, Ludovic Earl of Crawford and James Lord Ogilvie, the Earl of Airly’s son, to wait upon Montrose and introduce the deputation, implore his pardon, and tender the city’s humble submission. These two noblemen and the deputies having joined Napier, the latter returned directly to his uncle Montrose, who was unfeignedly delighted at the sight of his dear friends Crawford and Ogilvie.
The citizens, after choosing representatives, picked two of the most notable and loyal royalists from the prisoners, Ludovic Earl of Crawford and James Lord Ogilvie, the son of the Earl of Airly, to approach Montrose and present the delegation, ask for his forgiveness, and offer the city's sincere submission. These two noblemen and the representatives joined Napier, who then went straight to his uncle Montrose, who was genuinely thrilled to see his dear friends Crawford and Ogilvie.
The city delegates, on being admitted to audience, “made a free surrender to him of the town, and humbly deprecated his vengeance and implored his pardon and forgiveness, promising, in name of the whole inhabitants, an inviolable fidelity and obedience for the future,[228] and committing themselves and all their concerns to his patronage and protection, which they humbly entreated he would grant them. They promised also, immediately to release all the prisoners in their custody, and desired him to assure himself that any thing else he should desire of them should be instantly complied with. The town, they said, had been almost depopulated by a dreadful plague, so that no supplies of men could be expected from it; but they were ready to contribute all they could to defray the expense of what troops he might raise in other places. Above all, they most earnestly implored him to intercede for them with their most gracious and merciful king, to obtain his pity and pardon, and that he would not condemn the whole city for the crime of rebellion, in which they had been involved by the craft and example of a few seditious men, armed with power and authority. Montrose gave them reason to hope for the royal forgiveness; and the only conditions he required of them, were, sacredly to observe their loyalty and allegiance to his majesty for the future; to renounce all correspondence with the rebels, whether within or without the kingdom: the castle of Edinburgh, which he well knew was then in their power, he required they should surrender to the king’s officers; and that, as soon as the delegates returned to the city, all the prisoners should be immediately set at liberty, and sent to his camp.”[328]
The city representatives, upon being allowed to speak, "freely surrendered the town to him, humbly asking him to spare them from his wrath and pleading for his pardon and forgiveness. They promised, on behalf of all the residents, to remain loyal and obedient in the future,[228] and entrusted themselves and their affairs to his guidance and protection, which they earnestly requested he would provide. They also committed to immediately releasing all prisoners in their custody and assured him that whatever else he asked of them would be promptly fulfilled. They mentioned that the town had nearly been emptied by a terrible plague, so no reinforcements could be expected from there; however, they were willing to contribute whatever they could to cover the costs of troops he might recruit from elsewhere. Above all, they sincerely begged him to advocate for them with their kind and merciful king, to gain his compassion and forgiveness, and to ensure that the entire city would not be punished for the act of rebellion they were drawn into by the deceit and influence of a few rebellious individuals with power. Montrose gave them hope for royal forgiveness; and the only conditions he imposed were a strict commitment to maintain their loyalty and allegiance to his majesty going forward; to cut off any ties with the rebels, either inside or outside the kingdom. He demanded the castle of Edinburgh, which he knew was under their control, be surrendered to the king's officers; and that, as soon as the delegates returned to the city, all prisoners should be immediately released and sent to his camp.”[328]
Although the commissioners agreed to these conditions, and promised to perform them, the only one they ever fulfilled was that which stipulated the release of the prisoners, who were immediately on the return of the commissioners sent to Montrose’s camp. Indeed, it was scarcely to be expected, from the character of the times, that the citizens of Edinburgh, who had all along been warm partisans of the covenanting interest, would show a readiness to comply with stipulations which had been extorted from their commissioners under the circumstances we have mentioned.
Although the commissioners agreed to these conditions and promised to carry them out, the only one they ever fulfilled was the one that required the release of the prisoners, who were immediately sent to Montrose’s camp upon the commissioners' return. In fact, it was hardly surprising, given the nature of the times, that the citizens of Edinburgh, who had always been strong supporters of the covenanting cause, would be willing to comply with terms that had been forced from their commissioners under the circumstances we mentioned.
While at Bothwell, Montrose received various communications from the king, who was then at Oxford. The most important of these were two commissions under the great seal, one appointing Montrose Captain-general and Lieutenant-governor of Scotland, and conferring on him full powers to raise forces, punish state offenders, and make knights, &c.; and the other authorising him to summon a parliament to meet at Glasgow, to settle the affairs of the kingdom. The bearer of these important documents was Sir Robert Spottiswood, formerly president of the Court of Session, and who now acted as secretary of state for Scotland. As a person so well known as Sir Robert could not travel by any of the ordinary roads without risk of apprehension, he took a circuitous route from Oxford, passing through Wales, and thence crossing over to the Isle of Man, took shipping and landed in the West Highlands. From Lochaber he proceeded down into Athole, whence he was conducted by a party of Athole-men to Montrose, at Bothwell Moor.
While at Bothwell, Montrose got several messages from the king, who was at Oxford at the time. The most significant of these were two commissions under the great seal: one appointing Montrose as Captain-General and Lieutenant-Governor of Scotland, giving him full powers to raise troops, punish state offenders, and make knights, etc.; and the other allowing him to summon a parliament to meet in Glasgow to sort out the kingdom’s affairs. The messenger carrying these important documents was Sir Robert Spottiswood, who had previously been the president of the Court of Session and was now serving as the secretary of state for Scotland. Since a person as well-known as Sir Robert couldn't travel on ordinary roads without the risk of being captured, he took a roundabout route from Oxford, going through Wales, then crossing over to the Isle of Man, where he took a ship and landed in the West Highlands. From Lochaber, he went down into Athole, where a group of Athole-men helped him reach Montrose at Bothwell Moor.
The instructions brought by Sir Robert Spottiswood, regarding the holding of a parliament and the matters connected therewith, were in the meantime superseded by orders from the king of a later date, brought by a more direct route. By these he was directed to march immediately to the borders, where he would, it was said, be joined by the Earls of Roxburgh, Traquair, and Home, and the other royalist nobility of the southern counties, at the head of their numerous vassals and tenants, as well as by a body of horse which his majesty would send from England; that, with these united forces, he should watch the motions of General David Leslie, who was advancing to the north with a body of 6,000 cavalry. In fact, Leslie, who had acquired great celebrity by his conduct in the battle of Marston Moor, had reached Berwick in the beginning of September, having been called thither on his road to Hereford by the covenanting nobility, who had taken refuge there after the battle of Kilsyth.
The instructions from Sir Robert Spottiswood about holding a parliament and related issues were replaced by later orders from the king, which were delivered more directly. He was told to head straight to the borders, where he was expected to be joined by the Earls of Roxburgh, Traquair, and Home, along with other royalist nobles from the southern counties, accompanied by their many vassals and tenants, as well as a cavalry unit that his majesty would send from England. With these combined forces, he was to keep an eye on General David Leslie, who was moving north with 6,000 cavalry. In fact, Leslie, who gained significant fame for his actions at the Battle of Marston Moor, had arrived in Berwick at the beginning of September after being summoned there on his way to Hereford by the covenanting nobility, who had sought refuge there following the Battle of Kilsyth.
Montrose reviewed his army on the 3d of September, on which occasion Sir Robert Spottiswood delivered to him the commission appointing him his majesty’s Lieutenant-governor for Scotland and General of all his majesty’s forces.[329] After this and the other commission[229] had been read, Montrose addressed his army in a short and feeling speech, in the course of which he took occasion to praise their bravery and loyalty, and expressed great affection for them. In conclusion, addressing Macdonald, his major-general, he bestowed upon him the tribute of his praise, and, by virtue of the power with which he had been invested, conferred upon him the honour of knighthood, in presence of the whole army. Little did Montrose imagine, that the man whose services he was now so justly rewarding had resolved immediately to abandon him, and, under the pretence of revenging some injuries which his friends had sustained at the hands of Argyle four years before, to quit for ever the service of his royal master.
Montrose reviewed his army on September 3rd, during which Sir Robert Spottiswood presented him with the commission appointing him as the king’s Lieutenant-governor for Scotland and General of all the king’s forces.[329] After reading this and the other commission[229], Montrose addressed his army with a brief and heartfelt speech, during which he praised their bravery and loyalty and expressed deep affection for them. In closing, he spoke to Macdonald, his major-general, acknowledging his contributions and, using the authority granted to him, awarded him the honor of knighthood in front of the entire army. Little did Montrose know that the man he was now justly honoring had already decided to abandon him and, under the pretense of avenging some wrongs his friends had suffered at the hands of Argyle four years earlier, planned to leave the service of his royal master for good.
Montrose’s ranks had, before the review alluded to, been thinned by private desertions among the Highlanders, who carried off with them all the booty they had been able to collect; but as soon as Montrose announced his intention, in terms of the instructions he had received from the king, to march south, the Highlanders in a body demanded liberty to return home for a short time to repair their houses, which had been reduced to ruins by the enemy, and to provide a stock of provisions for their wives and families during the ensuing winter. To induce Montrose to comply the more readily with their request, they promised to return to his camp within forty days, and to bring some of their friends along with them. As Montrose saw that the Highlanders were determined to depart, and that consequently any attempt to retain them would be unavailing, he dissembled the displeasure he felt, and after thanking them in the king’s name for their services, and entreating them to return to him as soon as possible, he granted them leave of absence with apparent goodwill. But when Sir Alaster Macdonald also announced his intention to return to the Highlands, Montrose could not conceal his chagrin, and strongly remonstrated against such a step. “Montrose,” says Guthry, “dealt most seriously with him to have staid until they had been absolute conquerors, promising then to go thither himself, and be concurring with him in punishing them, (Argyle and his party,) as they deserved; and withal told him that his separating at this time must be the occasion of ruin to them both. But all was to no purpose; he would needs be gone, and for a reason enlarged himself in reckoning up the Marquis of Argyle’s cruelties against his friends, who, as he said, did four years ago draw his father and brother to Inverary upon trust, and then made them prisoners; and since, (his friends having retired to the isles of Jura and Rachlin for shelter,) sent Ardkinlass and the captain of Skipness to the said isles to murder them, which, (said he,) they did without mercy, sparing neither women nor children. With such discourses he justified his departure, and would not be hindered.” Macdonald accordingly, after returning thanks to Montrose in a formal oration for the favours he had received, and pledging himself for the early return of the Highlanders, departed for the Highlands on the day of the review, accompanied by about 3,000 Highlanders, the elite of Montrose’s army, and by 120 of the best of the Irish troops, whom he had selected as a body guard.
Montrose’s ranks had, before the review mentioned, been dwindling due to private desertions among the Highlanders, who took with them all the loot they could gather. However, as soon as Montrose announced his plan, based on the king's instructions, to march south, the Highlanders collectively asked for permission to return home briefly to fix their houses, which had been destroyed by the enemy, and to gather supplies for their wives and families for the coming winter. To persuade Montrose to grant their request, they promised to return to his camp within forty days and bring some friends with them. Seeing that the Highlanders were set on leaving and knowing that trying to keep them would be pointless, Montrose hid his irritation, thanked them on behalf of the king for their service, and urged them to come back as soon as they could, granting them leave with apparent goodwill. But when Sir Alaster Macdonald also declared his intention to return to the Highlands, Montrose couldn’t hide his disappointment and strongly opposed this decision. “Montrose,” says Guthry, “spoke seriously with him about staying until they had completely won, promising that he would then go with him to punish Argyle and his supporters as they deserved, and warned him that leaving at this time would lead to ruin for both of them. But it was all in vain; he insisted on leaving, providing reasons that included listing the Marquis of Argyle’s cruelties against his friends, who, he claimed, four years prior had invited his father and brother to Inverary under false pretenses and then imprisoned them. Since then, his friends had fled to the isles of Jura and Rachlin for safety, and Argyle sent Ardkinlass and the captain of Skipness to those islands to kill them, which, he said, they did ruthlessly, sparing neither women nor children. With such arguments, he justified his departure and wouldn’t be swayed.” Macdonald, therefore, after formally thanking Montrose for the favors he had received, and vowing that the Highlanders would return soon, left for the Highlands on the day of the review, accompanied by about 3,000 Highlanders, the elite of Montrose’s army, and 120 of the best Irish troops, whom he had chosen as a bodyguard.
The desertion of such a large body of men, consisting of the flower of his army, was a subject of the deepest concern to Montrose, whose sole reliance for support against the powerful force of Leslie, now depended upon the precarious succours he might obtain on his march to the south. Under such circumstances a commander more prudent than Montrose would have hesitated about the course to be pursued, and would probably have either remained for some time in his position, till the levies raising in the south should assemble, or retreat across the Forth, and there awaited reinforcements from the north; but the ardent and chivalrous feelings of Montrose so blinded him, as to make him altogether disregard prudential considerations, and the splendour of his victories had dazzled his imagination so much, as to induce him to believe that he had only to engage the enemy to defeat him.
The desertion of such a large group of men, made up of the best of his army, was a major concern for Montrose, whose only hope for support against Leslie's powerful force now depended on the uncertain help he might get on his march south. Under these circumstances, a more cautious commander than Montrose would have hesitated about the path to take, and would likely have either stayed in his position for a while until the troops being raised in the south gathered, or retreated across the Forth to wait for reinforcements from the north; but Montrose’s passionate and noble feelings completely clouded his judgment, leading him to completely ignore practical considerations, and the brilliance of his past victories had dazzled him so much that it made him believe he just had to confront the enemy to defeat them.
Accordingly, on the day following the departure of the Highlanders, viz., the 4th of September, Montrose began his march to the south; but he had not proceeded far, when he had the mortification to find himself also abandoned by the Earl of Aboyne, who not only carried off the whole of his own men, but induced the other horsemen of the north, who[230] were not of his party, to accompany him. Sir Nathaniel Gordon appears to have been the only individual of the name of Gordon who remained behind. The cause of such a hasty proceeding on the part of the Earl of Aboyne, is not very evident; but it seems probable, that his lordship had taken some offence at Montrose, who, according to a partisan of the Gordon family, arrogated to himself all the honour of the victories which the earl had greatly contributed to obtain.[330]
Accordingly, the day after the Highlanders left, on September 4th, Montrose started his march south. However, he hadn't gone far when he was dismayed to find that the Earl of Aboyne had also deserted him. The earl not only took all his own men but also convinced other northern horsemen who weren't aligned with him to join his departure. Sir Nathaniel Gordon seems to be the only member of the Gordon family who stayed behind. The reason for the Earl of Aboyne's sudden departure isn't entirely clear, but it seems likely that he was offended by Montrose, who, according to a supporter of the Gordon family, claimed all the credit for the victories that the earl had significantly helped achieve.[330]
The army of Montrose was now reduced to a mere handful of men, consisting only of about 200 gentlemen who had joined him at Bothwell, and 700 foot, chiefly Irish.[331] Yet he resolved to proceed on his march, and reached Cranstoun-Kirk in Mid-Lothian, on Saturday the 6th of September, where he received intelligence that General David Leslie had arrived at Berwick with a great body of cavalry. He encamped at Cranstoun-Kirk with the intention of remaining there over the Sunday, and hearing Dr. Wishart preach; but having, the following morning, been put in possession of a correspondence between Leslie and the heads of the Covenanters, at Berwick, which developed their plans, he quickly raised his camp, without waiting for sermon, and advanced into the district of the Gala. A more imprudent step than this cannot be well conceived, as Montrose threw his little band into the jaws of Leslie’s army, which was lying ready to pounce upon him. In his march along Gala-water, he was joined by the Marquis of Douglas and Lord Ogilvie at the head of a small party, the remains of a larger body which had been diminished by desertion. Montrose was waited upon at Galashiels by the Earl of Traquair, who professed the most fervent attachment to the king, and promised to obtain information for him respecting Leslie’s movements; and in proof of his sincerity, sent his son Lord Linton with a troop of well-mounted horse, who joined him the following day.
The army of Montrose was now down to just a small group of men, made up of about 200 gentlemen who had joined him at Bothwell and 700 foot soldiers, mostly Irish. Yet, he decided to continue his march and reached Cranstoun-Kirk in Mid-Lothian on Saturday, September 6th, where he learned that General David Leslie had arrived at Berwick with a large cavalry force. He set up camp at Cranstoun-Kirk, planning to stay there through Sunday and listen to Dr. Wishart preach. However, the next morning, he received information about a correspondence between Leslie and the leaders of the Covenanters in Berwick that revealed their plans. He quickly packed up his camp without waiting for the sermon and moved into the Gala district. This was an extremely unwise decision, as Montrose put his small group right into the path of Leslie’s army, which was poised to attack. While marching along Gala-water, he was joined by the Marquis of Douglas and Lord Ogilvie, who brought a small group that was the remnant of a larger force that had shrunk due to desertion. Montrose was visited at Galashiels by the Earl of Traquair, who expressed strong loyalty to the king and promised to gather information about Leslie’s movements. To prove his sincerity, he sent his son Lord Linton with a troop of well-mounted cavalry, who joined him the next day.
From Galashiels Montrose marched to Kelso, where he expected to be joined by the Earls of Home and Roxburgh, and their vassals; but on his arrival there, he was surprised to find that these two noblemen had taken no measures to raise the levies they had promised. He, therefore, resolved to pay them a visit, to compel them to fulfil their engagements; but anticipating such a step, they had allowed themselves to be made voluntary prisoners by a party of Leslie’s horse and carried to Berwick. Roxburgh, whom Wishart calls “a cunning old fox,” was the contriver of this artful scheme, which, while it secured him and his colleague Home the favour of the Covenanters, was intended to induce the king to believe that they were suffering for their loyalty.
From Galashiels, Montrose marched to Kelso, where he expected to be joined by the Earls of Home and Roxburgh, along with their followers. However, when he arrived, he was surprised to find that these two noblemen had done nothing to gather the troops they had promised. He decided to pay them a visit to force them to meet their obligations, but anticipating this move, they had willingly allowed themselves to be captured by a group of Leslie’s cavalry and taken to Berwick. Roxburgh, whom Wishart refers to as “a cunning old fox,” came up with this clever scheme, which, while securing him and his ally Home the favor of the Covenanters, was meant to convince the king that they were suffering for their loyalty.
This act of perfidy opened the eyes of Montrose to the danger of his situation, and made him instantly resolve to retrace his steps, so as to prevent his retreat to the north being cut off by David Leslie, who had by this time crossed the Tweed. He, therefore, marched from Kelso westward to Jedburgh, and from thence to Selkirk, where he arrived on the 12th of September, and encamped that night in a wood, called Hareheadwood, in the neighbourhood of the town at the head of a long and level piece of ground called Philiphaugh, on the north bank of the Ettrick. Montrose himself, with his horse, took up his quarters in the town.
This act of betrayal made Montrose realize how dangerous his situation was, and he quickly decided to turn back in order to stop David Leslie, who had by then crossed the Tweed, from cutting off his retreat to the north. So, he marched from Kelso west to Jedburgh, and then to Selkirk, where he arrived on September 12th. That night, he camped in a wood known as Hareheadwood, near the town, at the top of a long, flat area called Philiphaugh, on the north bank of the Ettrick. Montrose himself and his horse settled in the town.
The position thus selected by Montrose was well calculated to prevent his being taken by surprise, as Leslie, from the direction in which he had necessarily to advance, could only approach it by coming up the open vale of Philiphaugh; but unfortunately, Montrose did not, on this occasion, take those extraordinary precautions which he had been accustomed to do. It had always been his practice hitherto, to superintend in person the setting of the night watches, and to give instructions himself to the sentinels, and to the scouts he sent out, to watch the motions of the enemy; but having important letters to write to the king, which he was desirous of sending off before the break of day by a trusty messenger, he intrusted these details to his cavalry officers, whom he exhorted to great vigilance, and to take care that the scouts kept a sharp outlook for the enemy. Montrose had the utmost confidence in the wisdom and integrity of his officers, whose long experience in military affairs he had many times witnessed; and as there seemed[231] to be no immediate danger, he thought that, for one night at least, he could safely leave the direction of affairs to such men.
The position Montrose chose was designed to keep him from being caught off guard since Leslie, coming from the direction he had to, could only reach it by traveling up the open valley of Philiphaugh. Unfortunately, Montrose didn’t take the usual extraordinary precautions this time. He typically supervised the night watches personally and gave instructions to the sentinels and scouts he dispatched to keep an eye on the enemy’s movements. However, with important letters to write to the king that he wanted to send off before dawn with a trusted messenger, he assigned these tasks to his cavalry officers, urging them to stay vigilant and ensure that the scouts were alert for any enemy activity. Montrose had great confidence in the wisdom and integrity of his officers, having witnessed their long experience in military matters many times; and since there didn’t seem to be any immediate threat, he believed he could safely leave the management of affairs to them for at least one night.
While occupied during the night preparing his dispatches for the king, Montrose received several loose reports, from time to time, respecting the alleged movements of the enemy, of which he sent due notice to his officers, but he was as often assured, both by the reports of his officers and of the scouts, that not a vestige of an enemy was to be seen. Thus the night passed without any apparent foundation for the supposition that the enemy was at hand, and to make assurance doubly sure, some of the fleetest of the cavalry were sent out at break of day to reconnoitre. On their return, they stated that they had examined with care all the roads and passes for ten miles round, and solemnly averred, that there was not the least appearance of an enemy within the range they had just scoured. Yet singular as the fact may appear, Leslie was lying at that very time at Melrose, with 4,000 horse, within six miles of Montrose’s camp.
While busy at night preparing his reports for the king, Montrose received several scattered updates about the supposed movements of the enemy. He informed his officers as necessary, but he was often told by both his officers and scouts that there were no signs of the enemy anywhere. The night went on without any real reason to believe the enemy was close by, and to be extra cautious, some of the fastest cavalry were sent out at dawn to scout the area. When they returned, they reported that they had carefully checked all the roads and passes for ten miles around and insisted that there was no sign of the enemy in the area they had just covered. Yet, strangely enough, Leslie was at that very time at Melrose, with 4,000 horse, just six miles from Montrose’s camp.
It appears that on the day of Montrose’s march from Jedburgh, General Leslie, who had a few days before crossed the Tweed at Berwick, held a council of war on Gladsmuir in East Lothian, at which it was determined that he should proceed towards Stirling to cut off Montrose’s retreat to the Highlands, whither it was supposed that he meant instantly to retire, for the purpose of obtaining reinforcements. But the council had scarcely risen, when letters were brought to Leslie, acquainting him with the low and impaired state of Montrose’s forces, and his design of marching into Dumfries-shire to procure an accession of strength. On receiving this intelligence, Leslie abandoned his plan of marching northward, and ordering his army to turn to the left, he immediately marched to the south, and entering the vale of Gala, proceeded to Melrose, where he took up his quarters for the night, intending to attack Montrose’s little band next morning, in the hope of annihilating it altogether. Both Wishart and Guthry suspect that the Earl of Traquair was the informant, and they rest their conjecture upon the circumstance of his having withdrawn during the night, (without acquainting Montrose,) the troop of horse under his son, Lord Linton; but this is not sufficient, of itself, to warrant us in charging him with such an act.
It seems that on the day Montrose left Jedburgh, General Leslie, who had crossed the Tweed at Berwick a few days earlier, held a war council at Gladsmuir in East Lothian. They decided that he should head towards Stirling to cut off Montrose's retreat to the Highlands, where it was believed he planned to go immediately to secure reinforcements. However, just as the council was finishing up, Leslie received letters informing him of the weakened state of Montrose's forces and his plan to march into Dumfries-shire to gain additional strength. Upon receiving this news, Leslie changed his plan of marching north, ordered his army to turn left, and headed south. He entered the vale of Gala and made his way to Melrose, where he set up camp for the night, intending to attack Montrose's small group the next morning, hoping to completely wipe them out. Both Wishart and Guthry suspect that the Earl of Traquair was the source of this information, basing their suspicion on the fact that he had withdrawn his troop of horses under his son, Lord Linton, during the night without informing Montrose. However, this alone isn't enough to justify accusing him of such an act.
But the most extraordinary and unaccountable circumstance which preceded the battle of Philiphaugh, was, that although Leslie was within six miles of Montrose’s camp, neither the scouts nor the cavalry, who are stated to have scoured the country for four miles beyond the place where Leslie lay, could discover, as they reported, any traces of him. Did the scouts deceive Montrose, or did they not proceed in the direction of Leslie’s camp, or did they confine their perambulations within a more limited range? These are questions which it is impossible to answer with any degree of certainty. But what is to be said of the cavalry who having made their observations at day-break, and confessedly several miles beyond the enemy’s camp, returned as luckless as the midnight scouts? The only plausible answer that can be given to this question is, either that they had not visited the neighbourhood of Melrose, or that a thick mist which prevailed on the morning of the 13th of September, had concealed the enemy from their view. However, be this as it may, certain it is that owing to the thickness of the fog, Leslie was enabled to advance, unobserved, till he came within half a mile of Montrose’s head quarters. On the alarm occasioned by this sudden and unexpected appearance of the enemy, Montrose instantly sprung upon the first horse that came to hand, and galloped off to his camp. On his arrival, he fortunately found that all his men, though the hour was very early, had risen, but considerable disorder prevailed in the camp in consequence of preparations they were making for an immediate march into Dumfries-shire in terms of instructions they had received the previous evening. The cavalry, however, were quite dismounted, some of the officers were absent, and their horses were scattered through the adjoining fields taking their morning repast. Short as the time was for putting his small band in a defensive position, Montrose acted with his accustomed presence of mind, and before the enemy commenced his attack, he had succeeded in drawing up his men in order of battle, in the position which they had occupied[232] the preceding night. Nothing but self-preservation, on which the cause of the king, his master, was chiefly dependant, could have justified Montrose in attempting to resist the powerful force now about to assail him. With about 1,000 foot and 500 horse, the greater part of which was composed of raw and undisciplined levies hastily brought into the field, and lukewarm in the cause, he had to resist the attack of a body of about 6,000 veteran troops, chiefly English cavalry, who had distinguished themselves at the battle of Marston Moor, and who, though they could make no addition to their laurels by defeating such a handful of men, may be supposed to have been especially desirous of annihilating the remains of an army which had been so long formidable and victorious.
But the most extraordinary and confusing thing that happened before the battle of Philiphaugh was that, even though Leslie was just six miles from Montrose’s camp, neither the scouts nor the cavalry, who reportedly searched four miles beyond where Leslie was, could find any signs of him. Did the scouts mislead Montrose, or did they not go in the direction of Leslie's camp, or did they limit their search to a smaller area? These are questions that can't be answered with any certainty. But what about the cavalry, who, after making their observations at dawn and being several miles beyond the enemy's camp, returned just as empty-handed as the midnight scouts? The only reasonable explanation is either that they hadn’t checked the area around Melrose or that a thick fog on the morning of September 13th hid the enemy from their sight. Regardless, it's clear that because of the fog, Leslie was able to approach undetected until he was only half a mile from Montrose’s headquarters. When the alarm was raised due to the sudden and unexpected appearance of the enemy, Montrose quickly jumped on the first horse he could find and raced back to his camp. Upon arrival, he was lucky to find that all his men, even though it was very early, had gotten up, but there was significant disorder in the camp because they were preparing for an immediate march into Dumfries-shire based on instructions they had received the night before. The cavalry, however, were completely dismounted, some officers were absent, and their horses were scattered in the nearby fields, eating breakfast. Despite the little time he had to get his small group into a defensive position, Montrose acted with his usual quick thinking, and before the enemy launched their attack, he managed to arrange his men in battle order, in the same position they had occupied the night before[232]. Only self-preservation, which depended greatly on the king's cause, could have justified Montrose in trying to defend against the strong force about to attack him. With about 1,000 infantry and 500 cavalry, mostly made up of raw and undisciplined recruits who had been hastily assembled and showed little enthusiasm for the cause, he faced the assault of around 6,000 experienced troops, mainly English cavalry, who had made their mark at the battle of Marston Moor, and who, although they wouldn't gain any glory by defeating such a small force, were likely eager to wipe out the remnants of an army that had been so formidable and victorious for so long.
The covenanting general began the battle by charging Montrose’s right wing, consisting of horse, with the great body of his cavalry; but so firmly was the charge received by the brave cavaliers with Montrose at their head, that the assailants were forced to retire with loss. A second charge met a similar fate. Thus foiled in their attempts on the right, they next attacked Montrose’s left wing, consisting of foot, which, after a gallant resistance, retired a little up the face of the hill, where it was posted, to avoid the attacks of the cavalry. While this struggle was going on on the left, a body of 2,000 covenanting foot which had made a circuitous route, appeared in the rear of the right wing, which they attacked. The right wing not being able to resist this force, and apprehensive that a new attack would be made upon them by the enemy’s cavalry, and that they would thus be surrounded and perhaps cut to pieces, fled from the field. The foot who had taken up a position on the side of the hill, being thus abandoned to their fate, surrendered themselves as prisoners of war after a slight resistance; but horrible to tell, they were afterwards shot by orders of the covenanting general, at the instigation, it is said, of some presbyterian ministers, who declared that no faith should be kept with such persons.
The covenanting general started the battle by charging Montrose’s right wing, made up of cavalry, with a large force of his own horsemen. However, the brave cavaliers led by Montrose received the charge so well that the attackers were forced to pull back with losses. A second charge ended in the same way. Frustrated by their failure on the right, they then turned their attention to Montrose’s left wing, which consisted of infantry. After a courageous resistance, the left wing fell back a bit up the hill to escape the cavalry's assaults. Meanwhile, a group of 2,000 covenanting infantry that had taken a longer route showed up behind the right wing and launched an attack. Unable to withstand this new force and fearing that the enemy cavalry would attack them next, putting them at risk of being surrounded and possibly destroyed, the right wing fled from the battlefield. The infantry positioned on the hillside, now left to their fate, surrendered as prisoners of war after a brief struggle; tragically, they were later executed by orders from the covenanting general, allegedly at the urging of some Presbyterian ministers, who claimed that no promises should be kept with such individuals.
Montrose was still on the field with about 30 brave cavaliers, and witnessed the rout of one part of his army and the surrender of another, with the most poignant feelings of regret. He might have instantly retreated with safety, but he could not brook the idea of running away, and, therefore, resolved not to abandon the post of honour, but to fight to the last extremity, and to sell his life as dearly as possible. It was not long before he and his noble band were nearly surrounded by the enemy, who kept pressing so hard upon him, and in such numbers, as almost to preclude the possibility of escape. Yet they did not venture to attack Montrose and his brave associates in a body, but in detached parties, every one of which was successively repulsed with loss. As the enemy grew tired of attacking him, and seemed to be more intent upon plundering his baggage than capturing his person, Montrose saw that the danger was not so great as he supposed, and therefore he began to reflect upon the folly of sacrificing his life so long as a ray of hope remained. He had lost a battle, no doubt; but in this there was no dishonour when the disparity of his force with that of the enemy was considered. Besides, he had lost few of his men, and the Highlanders, on whom he chiefly relied, were still entire, and were ready to take the field as soon as he appeared again among them. And as to the effect which such a defeat might be supposed to have upon the adherents of the king, who were still numerous and powerful, it could be easily removed as soon as they saw him again at the head of a fresh force. That he could only expect to retrieve the present state of affairs by escaping from the present danger and raising new troops; but that if he rashly sacrificed his life the king’s affairs might be irretrievably ruined. These reflections being seconded by the Marquis of Douglas and a few trusty friends, who implored him not to throw away a life so valuable to the king and to the country, Montrose resolved to consult his safety by an immediate flight. Putting himself, therefore, at the head of his troop, he cut his way through the enemy, without the loss of a single man. They were pursued by a party of horse, some of whom they killed, and actually carried off one Bruce, a captain of horse, and two standard-bearers, with their ensigns, as prisoners. Montrose went in the direction of Peebles, which he entered about sunset, and here he was[233] joined by various straggling parties of his men who had escaped.
Montrose was still on the field with about 30 brave cavalrymen, witnessing the rout of one part of his army and the surrender of another, feeling deep regret. He could have retreated safely, but he couldn't bear the thought of running away. So, he decided not to abandon his position of honor and to fight until the end, determined to make his life as costly as possible. It wasn't long before he and his noble group were almost surrounded by the enemy, who pressed hard against him in overwhelming numbers, making escape nearly impossible. Yet, they didn't attack Montrose and his brave companions all at once but rather in small groups, each one being pushed back with losses. As the enemy grew weary of attacking him and seemed more focused on looting his supplies than capturing him, Montrose realized that the danger wasn't as severe as he had thought. He began to consider the foolishness of sacrificing his life as long as there was still a glimmer of hope. He had lost a battle, no doubt about it, but there was no dishonor in that given the difference in numbers between his forces and the enemy's. Moreover, he had lost few men, and the Highlanders he mainly relied on were still intact and ready to join him again once he appeared among them. As for the potential impact of such a defeat on the king's followers, who were still numerous and powerful, that could be quickly fixed once they saw him leading a fresh force. He understood that the only way to improve the current situation was to escape the immediate danger and gather new troops; but if he recklessly sacrificed his life, the king’s cause could be irreparably damaged. These thoughts, supported by the Marquis of Douglas and a few trusted friends who urged him not to throw away a life so vital to the king and the country, led Montrose to decide to prioritize his safety by fleeing. He then took charge of his unit and fought his way through the enemy without losing a single man. They were pursued by a group of horsemen, some of whom they killed, and they even captured a man named Bruce, a cavalry captain, along with two standard-bearers and their flags. Montrose headed towards Peebles, entering the town around sunset, where he was joined by various scattered groups of his men who had managed to escape.
Montrose lost in this engagement very few of his horse, but a considerable part of his foot was destroyed. He carried off, as we have seen, two of the enemy’s standards, and fortunately preserved his own, two in number, from the enemy. That belonging to his infantry was saved by an Irish soldier of great bravery, who, on seeing the battle lost, and the enemy in possession of the field, tore it from the pole, and, wrapping it round his body, which was without any other covering, nobly cut his way through the enemy sword in hand. He overtook Montrose at Peebles, and delivered the standard into his hands the same night. Montrose rewarded him for his bravery by appointing him one of his life-guard, and by committing the standard to his future charge. The other was preserved and delivered to Montrose by the Honourable William Hay, brother to the Earl of Kinnoul, a youth of a martial and enterprising spirit.
Montrose lost very few of his cavalry in this battle, but a significant portion of his infantry was wiped out. As we have seen, he managed to capture two enemy standards and fortunately kept his own two standards safe from the enemy. The one belonging to his infantry was saved by a brave Irish soldier who, seeing that the battle was lost and the enemy had the field, tore it from the pole and wrapped it around himself, with no other covering. He heroically fought his way through the enemy while wielding a sword. He caught up with Montrose in Peebles and handed the standard to him that same night. Montrose rewarded him for his bravery by making him one of his life-guards and entrusting him with the standard for the future. The other standard was saved and handed to Montrose by the Honourable William Hay, brother of the Earl of Kinnoul, a young man with a martial and adventurous spirit.
Montrose passed the night at Peebles, where he was joined by most of his horse and part of his infantry; but some of his officers who had mistaken their way, or fled in a different direction, were seized by the country people and delivered over to Leslie. Among these were the Earl of Hartfell, Lords Drummond and Ogilvie, Sir Robert Spottiswood, Sir Alexander Leslie of Auchintoul, Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, the Honourable William Murray, brother to the Earl of Tulliebardine, Alexander Ogilvie of Inverquharity, Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, and Mr. Andrew Guthry, son of the bishop of Murray.[332] Montrose left Peebles early the following morning, and, crossing the Clyde at a ford shown him by Sir John Dalziel, where he was, to his great joy, joined by the Earls of Crawford and Airly, and other noblemen who had effected their escape by a different route, he proceeded rapidly to the north, and entered Athole, after dispatching the Marquis of Douglas and the Earl of Airly into Angus, and Lord Erskine into Mar, to raise forces. Montrose then sent letters to Sir Alexander Macdonald and the Earl of Aboyne, requesting them to join him without delay, and to bring with them all the forces they could muster, to enable him to enter on a new campaign.
Montrose spent the night in Peebles, where most of his cavalry and part of his infantry joined him; however, some of his officers got lost or fled in different directions and were captured by local people, who handed them over to Leslie. Among those captured were the Earl of Hartfell, Lords Drummond and Ogilvie, Sir Robert Spottiswood, Sir Alexander Leslie of Auchintoul, Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, the Honorable William Murray, brother to the Earl of Tulliebardine, Alexander Ogilvie of Inverquharity, Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, and Mr. Andrew Guthry, son of the bishop of Murray.[332] Montrose left Peebles early the next morning and, crossing the Clyde at a ford shown to him by Sir John Dalziel, where he was joyfully joined by the Earls of Crawford and Airly and other noblemen who had escaped by a different path, he quickly moved north and entered Athole after sending the Marquis of Douglas and the Earl of Airly to Angus and Lord Erskine to Mar to gather troops. Montrose then sent letters to Sir Alexander Macdonald and the Earl of Aboyne, asking them to join him as soon as possible and to bring along all the forces they could gather to help him start a new campaign.
As soon as the members of the Committee of Estates, who had taken refuge in Berwick, heard of Montrose’s defeat at Philiphaugh, they joined Leslie’s army, which they accompanied to Edinburgh, and there concocted those measures of revenge against the unhappy royalists who had fallen into their hands, which they afterwards carried into execution. The first who suffered were Colonel O’Kean, to whose distinguished bravery at the battle of Fyvie we have already alluded, and Major Lauchlan, another brave officer. Both these were hanged, without trial, upon the Castle-hill at Edinburgh. Perhaps the circumstance of being Irishmen appeared a sufficient reason in the eyes of their enemies for dispatching them so summarily; but they were, nevertheless, the subjects of the king, and as fully entitled to all the privileges of war as the other prisoners. This hatred of the Irish by the Covenanters was not confined to the cases of these individuals. Having in their march westward to Glasgow fallen in, near Linlithgow, with a body of helpless Irish women and children, who, in consequence of the loss of their husbands and fathers at the battle of Philiphaugh, were now seeking their way home to their own country, they were all seized by orders of the heads of the Covenanters, and thrown headlong by the brutal soldiers over the bridge of Avon into the river below. Some of these unfortunate beings, who had sufficient strength left to reach the banks of the river, were not allowed to save themselves from drowning, but after being beaten on the head and stunned by blows from the butt ends of muskets and by clubs, were pushed back into the stream, where they all perished.[333] According to Gordon of Ruthven, many of the women who were with child were ripped up and cut to pieces, “with such savage and inhuman cruelty, as neither Turk nor Scythian was ever heard to have done the like.”[334]
As soon as the members of the Committee of Estates, who had taken refuge in Berwick, heard about Montrose’s defeat at Philiphaugh, they joined Leslie’s army, which they accompanied to Edinburgh, where they plotted revenge against the unfortunate royalists who had fallen into their hands, which they later carried out. The first to suffer were Colonel O’Kean, whose notable bravery at the battle of Fyvie we have already mentioned, and Major Lauchlan, another courageous officer. Both were hanged without trial on the Castle-hill in Edinburgh. Perhaps their Irish nationality seemed like a good enough reason for their enemies to eliminate them so quickly; however, they were still subjects of the king and entitled to the same privileges of war as the other prisoners. The Covenanters' hatred of the Irish extended beyond these individuals. While marching westward to Glasgow, they encountered a group of helpless Irish women and children near Linlithgow, who were returning home after losing their husbands and fathers in the battle of Philiphaugh. They were all captured on the orders of the Covenanter leaders and brutally thrown off the bridge of Avon into the river below by the soldiers. Some of these unfortunate individuals, who managed to gather enough strength to reach the riverbank, were not allowed to save themselves from drowning; instead, they were beaten on the head and stunned with the butt ends of muskets and clubs, then pushed back into the water, where they all drowned. According to Gordon of Ruthven, many of the pregnant women were ripped open and dismembered “with such savage and inhuman cruelty, as neither Turk nor Scythian was ever heard to have done the like.”
The covenanting army continued its march[234] to Glasgow, where a convention of the Estates was held, to determine upon farther measures. To testify their gratitude to Leslie, they granted him a present of 50,000 merks and a gold chain, and they also voted the sum of 25,000 merks to Middleton, the second in command.[335]
The covenanting army kept moving towards Glasgow, where a meeting of the Estates was held to decide on next steps. As a token of their appreciation for Leslie, they gave him a gift of 50,000 merks and a gold chain, and they also allocated 25,000 merks to Middleton, the second-in-command.[335]
FOOTNOTES:
[282] Guthry, p. 141.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry, p. 141.
[283] Idem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same.
[284] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 447.
[285] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 522.
[286] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 301.
[287] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 452.
[288] Vol. ii. p. 457.
[289] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 462.
[290] Montrose Redivivus, p. 61.
[291] Montrose Redivivus, p. 65.
[292] Wishart, p. 127.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 127.
[293] Wishart, p. 136.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 136.
[294] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 525.
[295] Idem.
Idem.
[296] Spalding.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spalding.
[297] Wishart.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart.
[298] Montrose Redivivus, p. 73.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Montrose Redivivus, p. 73.
[300] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 525.
[301] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 474.
[302] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 476.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spalding, vol. 2, p. 476.
[303] Spalding, vol. ii. p. 479.
[304] Wishart, p. 145.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 145.
[305] Britane’s Distemper, p. 129.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Britane’s Distemper, p. 129.
[306] Wishart, p. 147.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 147.
[307] Wishart, p. 149.
[308] This incident is extremely doubtful; it appears to be mentioned only in the Red Book of Clanranald, while no mention is made of it in Gordon of Sallagh, Wishart, or Gordon of Ruthven.
[308] This incident is highly questionable; it seems to only be referenced in the Red Book of Clanranald, with no mention of it by Gordon of Sallagh, Wishart, or Gordon of Ruthven.
[309] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 526.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gordon’s Continuation, p. 526.
[310] Idem.
Idem.
[311] Memoirs, p. 132.
[312] Guthrie’s Memoirs, p. 150.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthrie’s Memoirs, p. 150.
[313] Memoirs, p. 155.
[314] Wishart’s Memoirs, p. 159.
[315] Guthry’s Memoirs, p. 151.
[316] Wishart, p. 156.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 156.
[317] Guthry, p. 153.
[318] Idem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same.
[320] Carte, vol. iv. p. 538. The author of Britane’s Distemper (p. 139) says that Montrose ordered every man to put a white shirt above his clothes. It is, however, highly probable that the narrative in the text is substantially true. Wishart (Montrose Redivivus, p. 96,) says they were ordered to throw off their doublets and “affront the enemy all in white, being naked unto the waist all but their shirts.”
[320] Carte, vol. iv. p. 538. The author of Britane’s Distemper (p. 139) mentions that Montrose instructed everyone to wear a white shirt over their clothes. However, it seems very likely that the account in the text is mostly accurate. Wishart (Montrose Redivivus, p. 96) states they were told to remove their doublets and “confront the enemy all in white, being bare to the waist except for their shirts.”
[321] Britane’s Distemper, p. 140.
[323] Memoirs, p. 154.
[324] Memoirs, p. 171.
[325] Memoirs, p. 174.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs, p. 174.
[327] Guthry’s Memoirs, p. 155.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry’s Memoirs, p. 155.
[328] Wishart.
[329] Idem.
Idem.
[330] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 528.
[331] Guthry’s Memoirs, p. 159.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry’s Memoirs, p. 159.
[332] Guthry’s Memoirs, p. 161.
[334] Britane’s Distemper, p. 160.
[335] Guthry, p. 169.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry, p. 169.
CHAPTER XV.
A.D. 1645–1649.
A.D. 1645–1649.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—Charles I., 1625–1649.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—Charles I, 1625–1649.
Huntly refuses to join Montrose—Aboyne joins and shortly deserts him—Executions by the Covenanters—Montrose has an interview with Huntly—Defeat of the Campbells at Callander—Meeting of the covenanting Parliament—Trials and Executions—Movements of Montrose and Huntly—General Middleton’s movements—The King escapes to the Scots army—Orders Montrose to disband his army—Montrose corresponds with the King—Interview with Middleton—Disbands his army—Embarks for the Continent—The Scotch and the King—Proceedings of General Leslie—Defeats Sir Alexander Macdonald—Surrender of Dunaverty Castle—Leslie in the Western Isles—Apprehension of Huntly—Risings in Scotland in behalf of the King—Movements of royalists under Hamilton—Rising in the West—Enter Edinburgh—Capture of Stirling and flight of Argyle—Cromwell arrives in Edinburgh—Trial and Execution of the King—Also of Hamilton and Huntly.
Huntly refuses to join Montrose—Aboyne joins but quickly deserts him—Executions by the Covenanters—Montrose meets with Huntly—Campbell defeat at Callander—Covenanting Parliament convenes—Trials and Executions—Montrose and Huntly’s movements—General Middleton’s actions—The King escapes to the Scots army—Orders Montrose to disband his forces—Montrose communicates with the King—Meets with Middleton—Disbands his army—Embarks for the Continent—The Scots and the King—General Leslie's actions—Defeats Sir Alexander Macdonald—Surrender of Dunaverty Castle—Leslie in the Western Isles—Huntly is apprehended—Uprisings in Scotland in support of the King—Royalist movements under Hamilton—Uprising in the West—Enter Edinburgh—Capture of Stirling and Argyle’s flight—Cromwell arrives in Edinburgh—Trial and Execution of the King—Also of Hamilton and Huntly.
Montrose appeared among his Athole friends at a time the most unfavourable for obtaining their aid. Many of them were engaged in the occupation of the harvest, securing, for the support of themselves and their families, the scanty and precarious crops which were then upon the ground, and which, if neglected to be cut down in due time, might be destroyed by unfavourable weather. It was, besides, little more than a month since they had left him at Bothwell, for the purpose partly of repairing the damages which had been committed by Argyle’s men upon their houses, and the interval which had since elapsed had not been sufficient for accomplishing their object. Yet, notwithstanding these drawbacks, Montrose succeeded in inducing about 400 of the men of Athole to join him immediately, and to follow him to the north in quest of additional reinforcements; and he obtained a promise that, on his return, the whole of the Athole Highlanders would join him in a body.
Montrose showed up among his Athole friends at a time that was really bad for getting their help. Many of them were busy with the harvest, trying to gather the meager and unreliable crops that were currently in the field, which could be ruined by bad weather if not harvested in time. It had also been just over a month since they had last seen him at Bothwell, partly to fix the damage done to their homes by Argyle’s men, and this time frame hadn’t been enough to finish their work. Yet, despite these challenges, Montrose managed to convince about 400 men from Athole to join him right away and accompany him north in search of more reinforcements; he also got a promise that when he returned, all the Athole Highlanders would join him together.
While in Athole, Montrose received promises both from Lord Aboyne and Sir Alexander Macdonald, that they would speedily join him with considerable reinforcements; but, growing impatient at Aboyne’s delay, he resolved to proceed north himself to ascertain in person the cause of it, and to urge that nobleman to fulfil his promise. Crossing, therefore, the Grampians, he marched with great haste through Aberdeenshire, and had an interview with Lord Aboyne, whom he expected to rouse from his apathy. Montrose, however, soon perceived, that whatever Lord Aboyne’s own intentions were, he was thwarted by his father, the Marquis of Huntly, who, on hearing of Montrose’s success at Kilsyth, had left his retreat in Strathnaver, where he had passed a year and a half in absolute supineness, and returned to his own country. The marquis appears to have been filled with envy towards Montrose, and although, being a royalist in his heart, he did not care to expose the crown and monarchy to danger to gratify his spleen and vanity, yet he could not endure to see a man whom he looked upon as his inferior in rank, monopolize the whole power and authority in Scotland.
While in Athole, Montrose got promises from Lord Aboyne and Sir Alexander Macdonald that they would quickly join him with significant reinforcements. However, growing impatient with Aboyne’s delay, he decided to head north himself to find out the reason for it and to push the nobleman to keep his promise. Crossing the Grampians, he hurried through Aberdeenshire and met with Lord Aboyne, hoping to shake him out of his indifference. Montrose soon realized that, regardless of Lord Aboyne’s own plans, he was being blocked by his father, the Marquis of Huntly, who had left his hideout in Strathnaver—where he had stayed for a year and a half in complete inactivity—after hearing about Montrose’s success at Kilsyth and returned to his own land. The marquis seemed to be filled with jealousy towards Montrose, and although he was a royalist at heart and didn't want to put the crown and monarchy in danger just to satisfy his bitterness and pride, he couldn't stand seeing someone he considered beneath him in rank taking control and authority over Scotland.
“He was,” says Bishop Wishart, “a man equally unfortunate and inconsiderate; and, however much he would seem, or was really attached to the king, yet he often betrayed that interest through a pride and unaccountable envy he had conceived against Montrose, whose glory and renown he endeavoured rather to extenuate than make the object of his emulation. He durst not venture to depreciate Montrose’s actions before his own people, who had been eye-witnesses of them, and were well acquainted with his abilities, lest it might be construed into a sign of disaffection to the king himself. However, he gave out that he would take the charge of commanding them himself during the remainder of the war; and in that view he headed all his own vassals, and advised his neighbours, not without threats if they acted otherwise, to enlist under no other authority than his own. They remonstrated against being asked to disobey the commands of Montrose, who was appointed by the king his deputy-governor and captain-general of all the forces within the kingdom. Huntly replied,[235] that he himself should in no way be wanting in his duty to the king; but, in the meantime, it tended no less to their honour than his own that it should appear to the king and the whole kingdom how much they contributed to the maintenance of the war; and this, he said, could never be done, unless they composed a separate army by themselves. He spoke in very magnificent terms of his own power, and endeavoured as much as possible to extenuate that of Montrose. He extolled immoderately the glory and achievements of his ancestors, the Gordons; a race, worthy indeed of all due commendation, whose power had for many ages been formidable, and an overmatch for their neighbours; and was so even at this day. It was therefore, he said, extremely unjust to ascribe unto another, meaning Montrose, the glory and renown acquired by their courage, and at the expense of their blood. But, for the future, he would take care that neither the king should be disappointed of the help of the Gordons, nor should they be robbed of the praise due to their merit.”
“He was,” says Bishop Wishart, “a man who was equally unfortunate and thoughtless; and, no matter how much he seemed, or truly was, loyal to the king, he often let pride and an inexplicable jealousy towards Montrose get in the way. Instead of viewing Montrose as someone to strive toward, he tried to downplay Montrose's glory and fame. He didn’t dare to criticize Montrose’s actions in front of his own people, who had witnessed them firsthand and knew his capabilities well, as that could be seen as a sign of disloyalty to the king himself. However, he proclaimed that he would take command during the rest of the war himself; with that in mind, he led all his own followers and pressured his neighbors—not without threats, if they didn’t comply—to join under his leadership alone. They protested against being asked to ignore Montrose’s orders, who’d been appointed by the king as his deputy-governor and captain-general of all the forces in the kingdom. Huntly responded, [235] that he would not neglect his duty to the king; but, in the meantime, it was just as important for their honor as it was for his own to show the king and the entire kingdom how much they supported the war; and this, he said, could never be achieved unless they formed a separate army for themselves. He spoke grandly about his own power and tried to downplay that of Montrose as much as he could. He excessively praised the glory and accomplishments of his ancestors, the Gordons; a family truly deserving of praise, whose influence had been intimidating and unmatched by their neighbors for many generations—and still was to this day. Therefore, he argued, it was highly unfair to attribute the glory and fame gained through their bravery and at the cost of their blood to another, meaning Montrose. But from now on, he would ensure that neither the king would miss out on the support of the Gordons, nor would they be deprived of the recognition they deserved.”
Notwithstanding Huntly’s reasoning, some of his clan perceived the great danger to which the king’s affairs would be exposed by such conduct, and they did everything in their power to induce him to alter his resolution. It was, however, in vain that they represented to him the danger and impropriety of dividing the friends of the king at such a crisis, when union and harmony were so essentially necessary for accomplishing the objects they had in view, and when, by allowing petty jealousies to interfere and distract their councils, they might ruin the royal cause in Scotland. Huntly lent a deaf ear to all their entreaties, and instead of adopting the advice of his friends to support Montrose, by ordering his vassals to join him, he opposed him almost in everything he proposed by underhand means, although affecting a seeming compliance with his wishes. Seeing all their efforts fruitless, those friends who had advised Huntly to join Montrose declared that they would range themselves under Montrose’s banner, as the king’s lieutenant, regardless of consequences, and they kept their word.
Despite Huntly’s reasoning, some members of his clan realized the serious danger that the king's affairs would face because of his actions, and they tried everything they could to convince him to change his mind. However, their attempts to highlight the risks and the foolishness of dividing the king's supporters at such a critical time—when unity and harmony were crucial for achieving their goals—were in vain. By letting minor jealousies interfere and distract them, they could ultimately destroy the royal cause in Scotland. Huntly ignored all their pleas, and instead of following his friends’ advice to support Montrose by sending his vassals to join him, he worked against almost everything Montrose proposed, while pretending to go along with his wishes. Seeing their efforts come to nothing, those friends who had urged Huntly to ally with Montrose declared they would throw their lot in with Montrose as the king’s lieutenant, no matter the consequences, and they kept their promise.
The author of the history of the family of Gordon, and Gordon of Ruthven, author of Britane’s Distemper, endeavour to defend Huntly from these charges made against him by Wishart. They assert that Wishart has given only one side of the case, and that Huntly acted as he did from a genuine desire to serve the highest interests of the king, and through no envy towards Montrose. They lament that any misunderstanding should ever have arisen between these two eminent royalists, as it undoubtedly tended materially to prejudice the cause of the king. No doubt Huntly sincerely wished to serve the royal cause: but we are afraid that jealousy towards Montrose helped considerably to obscure his mental vision and prejudice his judgment.[336]
The author of the history of the Gordon family, along with Gordon of Ruthven, who wrote Britane’s Distemper, tries to defend Huntly against the accusations made by Wishart. They claim that Wishart only presented one side of the story and that Huntly's actions were motivated by a genuine desire to serve the king's best interests, not out of envy towards Montrose. They regret that any misunderstanding occurred between these two prominent royalists, as it clearly harmed the king's cause. There's no doubt that Huntly truly wanted to support the royal cause, but we worry that his jealousy towards Montrose significantly clouded his judgment and affected his perspective.[336]
Among other reasons which induced Montrose to take the speedy step he did of marching north himself, was a report which had reached him that the king was to send from England a large body of horse to support him, and he was most anxious to collect such forces as he could to enable him to be in a condition to advance to the south, and unite with this body. In fact, the king had given orders to Lord Digby and Sir Marmaduke Langdale to proceed to Scotland with a body of 1,500 horse; but they were, unfortunately, completely defeated, even before Montrose’s departure to the north, by Colonel Copley at Sherburn, with the loss of all their baggage. Digby and Langdale, accompanied by the Earls of Carnwath and Nithsdale, fled to Skipton, and afterwards to Dumfries, whence they took ship to the Isle of Man.
Among other reasons that led Montrose to quickly decide to march north himself was a report he received that the king was sending a large group of cavalry from England to support him. He was eager to gather as many forces as possible so he could be ready to move south and join this group. In reality, the king had instructed Lord Digby and Sir Marmaduke Langdale to head to Scotland with a contingent of 1,500 cavalry; however, they were, unfortunately, completely defeated even before Montrose left for the north by Colonel Copley at Sherburn, losing all their supplies. Digby and Langdale, along with the Earls of Carnwath and Nithsdale, fled to Skipton and later to Dumfries, from where they took a ship to the Isle of Man.
Notwithstanding the evasions of the Marquis of Huntly, Montrose succeeded in inducing the Earl of Aboyne to join him at Drumminor, the seat of Lord Forbes, with a force of 1,500 foot and 300 horse, all of whom appeared to be actuated by the best spirit. To remove every unfavourable impression from the mind of Montrose, Aboyne assured him with great frankness, that he and his men were ready to follow him wherever he should be pleased to lead them; that they would obey his orders; and that his brother, Lord Lewis, would also speedily join him, as he soon did, with an additional force.
Despite the Marquis of Huntly's attempts to avoid the issue, Montrose managed to persuade the Earl of Aboyne to meet him at Drumminor, the home of Lord Forbes, bringing along 1,500 infantry and 300 cavalry, all of whom seemed motivated and in good spirits. To dispel any negative thoughts Montrose might have, Aboyne honestly assured him that he and his men were ready to follow him wherever he chose to lead; they would comply with his commands, and that his brother, Lord Lewis, would also join him soon, which he did, bringing additional forces with him.
On receiving this reinforcement, Montrose[236] turned his face to the south, and marched towards Mar, where he was to be joined by forces which Lord Erskine had raised there; but he had not proceeded far, when Lord Lewis Gordon, under some pretence or other, returned home with a considerable party of horse, promising to return to the army the following day. The desertion of Lord Lewis had a most pernicious influence upon the remainder of Aboyne’s men, who, before the army had reached Alford, were greatly diminished by desertion. As the remainder showed great unwillingness to march forward, and as the desertions continued, Aboyne requested leave of absence, alleging as his reason, that his father had expressly commanded him to return to defend his possessions against a party of the enemy who were in Lower Mar, and who were threatening an attack. The demand of Aboyne excited the astonishment of Montrose, who remonstrated with him, and gave many reasons to induce him to remain. He showed that Aboyne’s apprehensions of danger were groundless, as, with the exception of a few troops of the enemy’s horse quartered in Aberdeen, there were no other forces in the north which could disturb his father’s possessions, and that these horse were too weak to attempt any thing—that by marching south, the seat of war would be transferred from the north country, and that, in this way, the Marquis of Huntly would be relieved altogether of the presence of the enemy—that it would be impossible to join the royalist forces, which were on their way from England, without crossing the Forth, and that it was only by adopting the latter step that they could ever expect to rescue their brave friends from the fangs of the Covenanters, and save their lives.
Upon receiving this reinforcement, Montrose[236] turned south and marched toward Mar, where he was supposed to meet forces that Lord Erskine had gathered. However, he hadn’t gone far when Lord Lewis Gordon, for some reason, left to go home with a sizable group of horsemen, promising to return to the army the next day. Lord Lewis’s departure had a harmful effect on the rest of Aboyne’s troops, which had already diminished significantly due to desertion before they reached Alford. Since the remaining men were reluctant to continue marching and desertions kept happening, Aboyne requested leave, claiming that his father had specifically ordered him to return to defend his lands against a group of enemies in Lower Mar who were threatening an attack. Aboyne’s request surprised Montrose, who urged him to stay and gave him multiple reasons to do so. He pointed out that Aboyne’s fears were unfounded because, aside from a few enemy cavalry stationed in Aberdeen, there were no other forces in the north that could threaten his father’s lands, and that these cavalry were too weak to pose any real threat. Montrose argued that by marching south, the focus of the conflict would shift away from the north, entirely freeing the Marquis of Huntly from the enemy’s presence. He explained that it would be impossible to join the royalist forces coming from England without crossing the Forth, and that only by taking that step could they hope to rescue their brave allies from the grasp of the Covenanters and save their lives.
Aboyne did not attempt to answer these reasons, which were urged with Montrose’s peculiar energy, but he requested him to send some persons who had influence with his father to acquaint him with them. Donald, Lord Reay, at whose house Huntly had lived during his exile in Strathnaver, and Alexander Irvine, younger of Drum, Huntly’s son-in-law, both of whom had been indebted to Montrose for their liberty, were accordingly sent by him to the Marquis of Huntly, as the most likely persons he could select to induce Huntly to allow Aboyne to remain with the army. But all their arguments and entreaties were to no purpose. Lord Reay was so heartily ashamed at the failure of his mission, that he declined to return to Montrose; and Irvine, who brought some evasive letters from Huntly, frankly declared to Montrose, that he could obtain no satisfactory explanation from his father-in-law of his real intentions, farther, than that he remained fixed in his resolution that Aboyne should return home immediately. After declaring that he parted from Montrose with reluctance, and promising to join him within a fortnight with a force even larger than that which he had lately brought, Aboyne left the army and returned to his father.
Aboyne didn't try to respond to these reasons, which Montrose presented with his usual intensity, but he asked him to send some people who had influence with his father to inform him. Donald, Lord Reay, who had hosted Huntly during his exile in Strathnaver, and Alexander Irvine, the younger of Drum, who was Huntly’s son-in-law and grateful to Montrose for his freedom, were sent by him to the Marquis of Huntly as the best choice to persuade Huntly to let Aboyne stay with the army. However, all their arguments and pleas were in vain. Lord Reay was so embarrassed by the failure of his mission that he refused to go back to Montrose; and Irvine, who brought some vague letters from Huntly, told Montrose that he couldn’t get a clear explanation from his father-in-law about his true intentions, other than that he was adamant that Aboyne should go home immediately. After saying that he was leaving Montrose with a heavy heart and promising to rejoin him within two weeks with an even bigger force than he had just brought, Aboyne left the army and went back to his father.
Montrose then continued his march through Braemar and Glenshee into Athole, where he obtained an accession of force. He next proceeded to Strathearn, where he was met by two messengers,—Captain Thomas Ogilvie, younger of Pourie, and Captain Robert Nisbet,—who arrived by different routes, with orders from the king, desiring Montrose to join Lord George Digby, near the English border, as soon as possible. On receiving these commands, Montrose immediately sent the messengers north to the Marquis of Huntly, to acquaint him with the king’s wishes, in the expectation that the use of his majesty’s name would at once induce him to send Aboyne south with reinforcements.
Montrose then continued his march through Braemar and Glenshee into Athole, where he gained additional troops. He then moved on to Strathearn, where he was met by two messengers—Captain Thomas Ogilvie, the younger of Pourie, and Captain Robert Nisbet—who arrived from different directions, carrying orders from the king. These orders instructed Montrose to join Lord George Digby near the English border as soon as possible. After receiving these directives, Montrose promptly sent the messengers north to the Marquis of Huntly to inform him of the king’s wishes, hoping that using the king’s name would persuade him to send Aboyne south with reinforcements.
While Montrose lay in Strathearn waiting for reinforcements, intelligence was brought to him that the Covenanters were about to imbrue their hands in the blood of his friends who had been taken prisoners after the battle of Philiphaugh. The committee of Estates, which had accompanied the covenanting army to Glasgow, had now determined upon this bold and illegal step, for which hitherto, with the recent exceptions of O’Kean and Laughlane, no example had been set by either of the belligerent parties in Scotland since the commencement of the war. They had wisely abstained from staining the scaffolds with blood, but from different motives. Montrose, in general, refrained from inflicting capital punishment, and, as we have seen, often released his prisoners on parole. The heads of the Covenanters had been deterred by fear alone from carrying their bloody purposes into execution; but considering[237] that they had now nothing to fear, they soon appeared in their true colours.
While Montrose was in Strathearn waiting for reinforcements, he received news that the Covenanters were about to shed the blood of his friends who had been captured after the battle of Philiphaugh. The committee of Estates, which had followed the covenanting army to Glasgow, had now decided on this bold and illegal action—one that, until recently, with the exceptions of O’Kean and Laughlane, had not been seen from either side in Scotland since the war began. They had wisely avoided staining the scaffolds with blood, though for different reasons. Montrose generally refrained from executing capital punishment and, as we've seen, often released his prisoners on parole. The leaders of the Covenanters had been held back solely by fear from carrying out their violent plans; but now that they had nothing to fear, they soon revealed their true intentions.
Besides the committee of the Estates, a committee of the kirk held sittings in Glasgow at the same time, which sittings were afterwards transferred to Perth, where, after deposing some ministers who were considered disaffected to the Covenant, because they had not “mourned” for Montrose’s victory at Kilsyth, they “concerned” themselves, as Guthry observes, about “the disposition of men’s heads.” Accordingly, thinking the committee of Estates remiss in condemning and executing the prisoners, they appointed Mr. William Bennet, who acted as Moderator in the absence of Mr. Robert Douglas, and two others of their number, to wait upon the committee of Estates, and remonstrate with them for their supineness. Guthry relates, that the deputation reported on their return, in his own hearing, that some of the lords of the committee slighted the desire of the committee of the kirk, and that they were likely to have obtained nothing had not the Earl of Tulliebardine made a seasonable speech to the effect, “that because he had a brother among those men, it might be that their lordships so valued his concurrence with them in the good cause, that for respect of him they were the more loth to resolve upon the question. But that, as for himself, since that young man had joined with that wicked crew, he did not esteem him his brother, and therefore declared that he would take it for no favour if upon that account any indulgence was granted him.”[337],[338] This fratricidal speech made those members of the committee, who had disliked the shedding of blood, hang down their heads, according to Bennet’s report, and the committee, thereupon, resolved that 10 of the prisoners should be executed, viz., the Earl of Hartfell, Lord Ogilvie, Sir Robert Spottiswood, the Honourable William Murray, brother to the Earl of Tulliebardine, Alexander Ogilvie of Inverquharity, Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, Adjutant Stewart, and Captain Andrew Guthry.
Besides the Estates committee, a church committee met in Glasgow at the same time, which later moved to Perth. There, after removing some ministers who were seen as unsupportive of the Covenant because they hadn't “mourned” for Montrose’s victory at Kilsyth, they focused, as Guthry notes, on “the disposition of men’s heads.” Feeling that the Estates committee was slow in condemning and executing prisoners, they appointed Mr. William Bennet, who acted as Moderator in Mr. Robert Douglas’s absence, along with two others, to approach the Estates committee and express their concerns about their inaction. Guthry recounts that upon their return, the deputation reported, in his presence, that some lords of the committee dismissed the church committee's request and that they likely wouldn’t have achieved anything if it weren't for the Earl of Tulliebardine’s timely speech. He stated that since he had a brother among those prisoners, perhaps the lords valued his agreement with them on the good cause so much that they were reluctant to make a decision. However, he declared that since that young man had allied with that wicked group, he no longer considered him his brother, and he would not appreciate any leniency granted on his behalf. This fratricidal speech caused those committee members who opposed bloodshed to lower their heads, according to Bennet’s report, and as a result, the committee decided that 10 of the prisoners would be executed: the Earl of Hartfell, Lord Ogilvie, Sir Robert Spottiswood, the Honorable William Murray, brother to the Earl of Tulliebardine, Alexander Ogilvie of Inverquharity, Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, Adjutant Stewart, and Captain Andrew Guthry.
Apprehensive, however, that Montrose might still be in a condition to avenge the blood of his friends, the committee did not venture to carry their sentence into immediate execution upon any of them; but hearing of the division between Montrose and Huntly, and the desertion of the Gordons, they thought they might now safely venture to immolate a few victims at the shrine of the Covenant. Accordingly three of the prisoners were ordered for execution, viz., Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, chief of that name, and Alexander Ogilvie, younger of Inverquharity, a youth not quite 18 years of age, who had already given proofs of ability. This excellent young man was sacrificed to gratify the malignant animosity of Argyle at the Ogilvies. Sir William was executed at the market cross of Glasgow, on the 28th of October, and Sir Philip and Ogilvie suffered at the same place on the following day. Wishart relates a circumstance connected with Sir William Rollock’s condemnation, which exhibits a singular instance of the ferocity and fanaticism of the times. He says, that the chief crime laid to Sir William’s charge was, that he had not perpetrated a deed of the most villanous and atrocious nature. Having been sent by Montrose, after the battle of Aberdeen, with some despatches to the king, he was apprehended by the enemy, and would undoubtedly have been immediately executed, but for Argyle, who used all his endeavours to engage him to assassinate Montrose, and who at length, by threatening him with immediate death, and promising him, in case of compliance, very high rewards, prevailed on him to undertake that barbarous office, for which, however, he secretly entertained the utmost abhorrence. Having thereby obtained his life and liberty, he returned straight to Montrose and disclosed the whole matter to him, entreating him, at the same time, to look more carefully to his own safety; as it could not be supposed that he, Sir William, was the only person who had been practised upon in this shameful manner or that others would equally detest the deed, but that some persons would undoubtedly be[238] found who, allured with the bait, would use their utmost industry and pains to obtain the promised reward.[339] Another instance of fanaticism is related by Guthry, of David Dickson the “bloody preacher,” who, on witnessing the execution of Nisbet and Ogilvie, was heard to utter the barbarous expression—“The work goes bonnyly on,” an expression which afterwards became proverbial.
Apprehensive that Montrose might still be in a position to seek revenge for his friends, the committee decided not to immediately carry out their sentence on any of them. However, after learning about the split between Montrose and Huntly, and the defection of the Gordons, they felt it was safe to sacrifice a few victims to the Covenant. So, they ordered the execution of three prisoners: Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, who was the chief of that name, and Alexander Ogilvie, the younger of Inverquharity, a young man not yet 18 who had already shown promise. This outstanding young man was sacrificed to satisfy Argyle’s deep-seated hostility towards the Ogilvies. Sir William was executed at the market cross in Glasgow on October 28th, while Sir Philip and Ogilvie were executed there the following day. Wishart mentions a detail related to Sir William Rollock’s condemnation that highlights the brutal and fanatical nature of the times. He states that the main accusation against Sir William was that he had not committed an act of the most despicable and monstrous kind. After the battle of Aberdeen, when he was sent by Montrose with some messages to the king, he was captured by the enemy and would have been executed right away if not for Argyle, who tried to convince him to assassinate Montrose. Ultimately, Argyle threatened him with imminent death while promising him significant rewards for compliance, which pushed him to accept that horrific task, even though he secretly despised it. By taking on that role, he saved his life and freedom, then went straight back to Montrose to reveal everything, urging him to be more cautious about his safety. He couldn't assume that he was the only one targeted in this dishonorable way or that others would feel the same hatred for the deed; in fact, there would definitely be some who would be tempted by the reward and would work hard to achieve it.[238][339] Another example of fanaticism is described by Guthry concerning David Dickson, the "bloody preacher," who, upon witnessing the execution of Nisbet and Ogilvie, was heard to say, “The work goes bonnyly on,” a phrase that later became a saying.
About the time this tragedy was performing, Montrose crossed the Forth and entered Lennox with a force of 300 horse and 1,200 foot, and took up his quarters on the lands of Sir John Buchanan, an ardent Covenanter, whence he sent out his cavalry every day, who hovered about Glasgow, and plundered the neighbouring country without opposition, although the Covenanters had a force of about 3,000 cavalry in Glasgow and the neighbourhood. When Montrose heard of the execution of his friends, his heart was filled with the most poignant grief, and he longed for a suitable opportunity to avenge their deaths, but he was too weak to venture upon an immediate attack. He sent repeated messengers from his present head-quarters to Sir Alexander Macdonald to join him; but after hovering several weeks about Glasgow, like a hawk ready to pounce upon its quarry, he had the mortification to find, that Macdonald had no intention of ever again returning to him, and that his expectations of being joined by the Earl of Aboyne were to be equally disappointed.
About the time this tragedy was unfolding, Montrose crossed the Forth and entered Lennox with a force of 300 cavalry and 1,200 infantry. He set up camp on the lands of Sir John Buchanan, a passionate Covenanter, from where he sent out his cavalry daily. They roamed around Glasgow and looted the surrounding areas without any resistance, even though the Covenanters had about 3,000 cavalry in Glasgow and the nearby regions. When Montrose heard about the execution of his friends, he was filled with deep sorrow and longed for the right opportunity to avenge their deaths, but he was too weak to launch an immediate attack. He sent multiple messages from his current headquarters to Sir Alexander Macdonald, urging him to join him. However, after hovering around Glasgow for several weeks like a hawk ready to strike, he was disheartened to discover that Macdonald had no intention of returning to him, and that his hopes of being joined by the Earl of Aboyne were also destined to be disappointed.
Under these untoward circumstances, therefore, and as the winter, which turned out unusually severe, was far advanced, Montrose resolved to retire into the north where he could remain undisturbed. With this view he began his march from the Lennox on the 19th of November, and crossing the hills of Monteith, which were covered with snow to a considerable depth, he entered Strathearn, and crossing the Tay, marched into Athole. Here Montrose received the melancholy news of the death of his brother-in-law, Archibald Lord Napier of Merchiston, whom he had left behind him in Athole on account of indisposition; a man, says Bishop Wishart, “not less noble in his personal accomplishments than in his birth and descent; a man of the greatest uprightness and integrity, and of a most happy genius, being, as to his skill in the sciences, equal to his father and grandfather, who were famous all the world over for their knowledge in philosophy and mathematics, and in the doctrine of civil prudence far beyond them.” Montrose had been accustomed from his earliest years to look up to this gifted nobleman with feelings of reverential and filial awe, nor were these feelings impaired as he advanced in life. He was interred in the Kirk of Blair with becoming solemnity by Montrose.
Given these unfortunate circumstances, and with winter proving to be unusually harsh, Montrose decided to retreat north where he could remain undisturbed. With this in mind, he began his march from Lennox on November 19th, crossing the snow-covered hills of Monteith. He entered Strathearn and, after crossing the Tay, continued into Athole. Here, Montrose received the sad news of his brother-in-law, Archibald Lord Napier of Merchiston's death, whom he had left behind in Athole due to illness; a man, according to Bishop Wishart, “not less noble in his personal accomplishments than in his birth and descent; a man of the greatest uprightness and integrity, and with a remarkable intellect, being, in his knowledge of the sciences, equal to his father and grandfather, who were renowned worldwide for their expertise in philosophy and mathematics, and in the principles of civil prudence, far surpassing them.” From a young age, Montrose had always looked up to this talented nobleman with feelings of deep respect and admiration, and these feelings only grew stronger as he got older. Montrose ensured that he was buried in the Kirk of Blair with the appropriate solemnity.
When Montrose arrived in Athole, he there found Captain Ogilvie and Captain Nisbet, who had just returned from the north to give an account of their embassy to the Marquis of Huntly. They reported that they found him quite inflexible in his determination not to send assistance to Montrose, that he had spoken disdainfully to them, and even questioned the authenticity of the message which they brought from the king. It was truly grievous for Montrose to see the cause for which he had fought so long, and for which he had encountered so many personal risks, thus endangered by the apparently wilful and fatal obstinacy of an individual who had abandoned his country and his friends in the most trying circumstances, and skulked in Strathnaver, without showing any inclination to support the tottering throne of his sovereign. But Montrose did not yet despair of bringing the marquis to a due sense of his duty; and as he considered that it was more expedient, in the present conjuncture, to endeavour to soothe the wounded pride of the marquis than to use the language of menace, he sent Sir John Dalziel to Huntly with a message of peace and reconciliation; intending, if necessary, as soon as circumstances permitted, to follow him, and enforce by his personal presence, at a friendly conference, which Sir John was requested to ask from the marquis, the absolute necessity of such a reconciliation.
When Montrose got to Athole, he found Captain Ogilvie and Captain Nisbet there, who had just come back from the north to report on their mission to the Marquis of Huntly. They told him that Huntly was completely unwilling to send help to Montrose, spoke to them with disdain, and even questioned the legitimacy of the message they brought from the king. It was truly frustrating for Montrose to see the cause he had fought for so long, and risking so much personally, in danger because of one person's seemingly stubborn and disastrous refusal to help—someone who had deserted his country and friends in tough times and was hiding in Strathnaver, showing no interest in supporting his sovereign's crumbling throne. However, Montrose still held out hope that he could get the marquis to recognize his obligation. He believed it was better, under the current circumstances, to try to soothe the marquis's hurt pride rather than using threats, so he sent Sir John Dalziel to Huntly with a message of peace and reconciliation. He intended, if necessary, to follow him as soon as the situation allowed, to personally emphasize the urgent need for such a reconciliation during a friendly meeting, which Sir John was asked to suggest to the marquis.
As Dalziel was quite unsuccessful in his mission, and could not prevail upon Huntly to agree to a conference with Montrose, the latter hastened to put into effect his intention of paying a personal visit to Huntly, “that nothing might be unattempted to bring him to a right way of thinking,” and “by[239] heaping favours and benefits upon him, force him even against his will, to a reconciliation, and to co-operate with him in promoting the king’s affairs.”[340] Montrose accordingly left Athole with his army in the month of December, and marching into Angus, crossed the Grampians, then covered with frost and snow, by rapid marches, and arrived in Strathbogie, before Huntly was aware of his movements. To avoid Montrose, Huntly immediately shut himself up in his castle of Bog of Gicht, on the Spey, but Montrose having left his head-quarters with a troop of horse, unexpectedly surprised him very early in the morning before he had time to secrete himself. Instead of reproaching Huntly with his past conduct, Montrose spoke to him in the most affable manner, and apparently succeeded in removing his dissatisfaction so far, that a plan for conducting the future operations of the army was agreed upon between them. The reduction of the garrison of Inverness, which, though strong and well fortified, was but scantily stored with provisions, and an attempt to induce the Earl of Seaforth to join them, were the leading parts of this plan. Accordingly, while Montrose was to march through Strathspey, on his way to Inverness, it was agreed that Huntly should also advance upon it by a different road along the sea-coast of Morayshire, and thereby hem in the garrison on both sides.
As Dalziel was unsuccessful in his mission and couldn't convince Huntly to agree to a meeting with Montrose, the latter quickly moved to carry out his plan to personally visit Huntly, “so that nothing would be left untried to bring him to a better way of thinking,” and “by showering him with favors and benefits, even force him against his will, to reconcile and cooperate with him to support the king’s interests.” Montrose then left Athole with his army in December, and after marching into Angus, crossed the Grampians, which were covered in frost and snow, with quick movements, arriving in Strathbogie before Huntly realized what was happening. To avoid Montrose, Huntly immediately locked himself in his castle at Bog of Gicht, on the Spey, but Montrose, having left his headquarters with a group of horsemen, unexpectedly surprised him early in the morning before he had a chance to hide. Instead of condemning Huntly for his past actions, Montrose spoke to him very kindly and apparently managed to ease his discontent enough that they agreed on a plan for future army operations. The main points of this plan included capturing the garrison of Inverness, which, although strong and well-fortified, had limited provisions, and trying to persuade the Earl of Seaforth to join them. So, while Montrose would march through Strathspey on his way to Inverness, it was agreed that Huntly would also approach it via a different route along the sea-coast of Morayshire, effectively surrounding the garrison on both sides.
In prosecution of this design, Montrose proceeded through Strathspey, and sat down before Inverness, waiting for the arrival of Huntly. When marching through Strathspey, Montrose received intelligence that Athole was threatened with a visit from the Campbells—a circumstance which induced him to despatch Graham of Inchbrakie and John Drummond, younger of Balloch, to that country, for the purpose of embodying the Athole Highlanders, who had remained at home, in defence of their country. The inhabitants of Argyle, on hearing of Sir Alexander Macdonald’s arrival in their country, after the battle of Kilsyth, had fled to avoid his vengeance, and concealed themselves in caverns or in the clefts of the rocks; but being compelled by the calls of hunger to abandon their retreats, they had been collected together by Campbell of Ardkinlass to the number of about 1,200, and had attacked the Macgregors and Macnabs for favouring Montrose. Being joined by the Stuarts of Balquidder, the Menzieses, and other partisans of Argyle, to the number of about 300, they meditated an invasion of Athole, and had advanced as far as Strathample, with the intention of carrying their design into execution, when intelligence was brought to Inchbrakie of their approach. Inchbrakie and Balloch had by this time collected a body of 700 able-bodied men, and, with this force, they immediately proceeded to meet the Campbells. These had laid siege to Castle Ample; but, on being apprised of the advance of the Athole-men, they retired to Monteith, whither they were hotly pursued by the Athole-men, who overtook them at Callander, near the village of Monteith. After crossing the river Teith, they halted and prepared for battle, having previously stationed a large party of musketeers to guard the ford.
In pursuing this plan, Montrose moved through Strathspey and set up camp before Inverness, waiting for Huntly to arrive. While marching through Strathspey, Montrose learned that Athole was facing a possible visit from the Campbells. This prompted him to send Graham of Inchbrakie and John Drummond, the younger of Balloch, to that area to gather the Athole Highlanders who had stayed home to defend their land. The people of Argyle, upon hearing of Sir Alexander Macdonald's arrival in their territory after the battle of Kilsyth, fled to escape his wrath and hid in caves or rock crevices. However, driven by hunger to leave their hiding places, they had been rounded up by Campbell of Ardkinlass, totaling about 1,200, and had attacked the Macgregors and Macnabs for supporting Montrose. Joined by the Stuarts of Balquidder, the Menzieses, and other supporters of Argyle, numbering around 300, they planned to invade Athole and advanced as far as Strathample, intending to carry out their plan when news reached Inchbrakie of their approach. By this time, Inchbrakie and Balloch had gathered a force of 700 able-bodied men and promptly moved to confront the Campbells. The Campbells had besieged Castle Ample, but upon learning of the Athole-men's advance, they retreated to Monteith, where they were hastily pursued by the Athole-men, who caught up with them at Callander, near the village of Monteith. After crossing the river Teith, they stopped and prepared for battle, having already positioned a large group of musketeers to secure the ford.
Having ascertained the strength and position of the Campbells, Inchbrakie ordered 100 of his men to advance to the ford, as if with the intention of crossing it, in order to draw the attention of the Campbells to this single point, while, with the remainder of his men, he hastened to cross the river by another ford, higher up, and nearer the village. This movement was immediately perceived by the Argyle-men, who, alarmed at such a bold step, and probably thinking that the Athole-men were more numerous than they really were, abandoned their position, and fled with precipitation towards Stirling. As soon as the Athole party, stationed at the lower ford, saw the opposite bank deserted, they immediately crossed the river and attacked the rear of the retiring Campbells. They were soon joined in the pursuit by the party which had crossed the higher ford; but, as the Athole-men had performed a tedious march of ten miles that morning, they were unable to continue the pursuit far. About 80 of the Campbells were killed in the pursuit. They loitered about Stirling for some time in a very pitiful state, till visited by their chief, on his way to Ireland, who, not knowing how to dispose of them, led them into Renfrewshire, under the impression[240] that as the inhabitants of that district were friendly to the Covenant, they would be well received; but the people of Renfrewshire, instead of showing sympathy for these unfortunate wanderers, threatened to take arms and cut them down, unless they departed immediately. The marquis, thereupon, sent them into Lennox, and quartered them upon the lands of Lord Napier and other “malignants,” as the royalists were called.[341]
Having figured out the strength and position of the Campbells, Inchbrakie ordered 100 of his men to head to the ford, as if they planned to cross it, to distract the Campbells toward that single point. Meanwhile, with the rest of his men, he rushed to cross the river at another ford, further up and closer to the village. The Argyle-men quickly noticed this move and, alarmed by such a bold action and probably believing the Athole-men were larger in number than they actually were, abandoned their position and fled rapidly towards Stirling. As soon as the Athole group at the lower ford saw the opposite bank was empty, they immediately crossed the river and attacked the rear of the retreating Campbells. They were soon joined in the chase by the group that had crossed the higher ford, but since the Athole-men had already marched ten tiring miles that morning, they couldn't continue the pursuit for long. About 80 of the Campbells were killed during the chase. They lingered around Stirling for a while in a very sorry state until their chief, on his way to Ireland, visited them. Unsure of what to do with them, he led them into Renfrewshire, believing that as the people in that area were friendly to the Covenant, they would be well received. However, the people of Renfrewshire threatened to take up arms and attack these unfortunate wanderers unless they left immediately. The marquis then sent them into Lennox, placing them on the lands of Lord Napier and other "malignants," which was what the royalists were called.[341]
The support of General Leslie’s army being heavily felt by the people, complaints were made to the Committee of Estates for retaining such a large body of men in Scotland, without any necessity, and whose habits and mode of living were so different from those of the inhabitants of North Britain. The Committee sent Leslie back to England, retaining only a small brigade under General Middleton, to watch the motions of Montrose.
The presence of General Leslie’s army was strongly felt by the people, leading to complaints to the Committee of Estates about keeping such a large force in Scotland without any need, especially since their habits and way of life were so different from those of the residents of North Britain. The Committee sent Leslie back to England, keeping only a small brigade under General Middleton to monitor Montrose's movements.
The Covenanters, emboldened by recent events, had summoned a parliament to meet at St. Andrews, which accordingly assembled on the 26th of November, 1645; and, that the ministers might not be behind their lay brethren in zeal for the blood of the “malignants,” the general assembly of the church also met at the same time and place. It is truly humiliating to find men, no doubt sincerely believing they were serving the cause of religion, demanding the lives of their countrymen as a sacrifice which they considered would be well-pleasing to God; yet, whilst every unprejudiced mind must condemn the fanaticism of the Covenanters, it must be remembered that the unconstitutional attempts of the king to force Episcopacy upon them—a system which they detested,—the severe losses which they had sustained from the arms of Montrose, and the dread of being subjected to the yoke of prelacy, and punished for their resistance, had aroused them to a state of frenzy, over which reason and religion could have little control.
The Covenanters, fueled by recent events, called for a parliament to meet in St. Andrews, which took place on November 26, 1645. To ensure the ministers matched the enthusiasm of their lay counterparts for punishing the “malignants,” the general assembly of the church also convened at the same place and time. It's genuinely distressing to see individuals, undoubtedly believing they were serving their faith, calling for the lives of their fellow countrymen as a sacrifice they thought would please God. While any fair-minded person should condemn the fanaticism of the Covenanters, it’s important to remember that the king's unconstitutional attempts to impose Episcopacy on them—a system they loathed—along with the heavy losses they suffered at the hands of Montrose and the fear of being subjected to the rule of bishops and punished for their resistance, drove them into a state of frenzy that reason and faith had little power to control.
As a preparative for the bloody scenes about to be enacted, Sir Archibald Johnston of Warriston, on the day the parliament met, addressed the house in a long harangue, in which he entreated them to “unity amongst themselves, to lay all private respects and interests aside, and to do justice on delinquents and malignants; showing that their dallying formerly had provoked God’s two great servants against them—the sword and plague of pestilence—which had ploughed up the land with deep furrows: he showed that the massacre of Kilsyth was never to be forgotten, and that God, who was the just Judge of the world, would not but judge righteously, and keep in remembrance that sea of innocent blood which lay before his throne, crying for vengeance on these bloodthirsty rebels, the butchers of so many innocent souls. He showed, likewise, that the times required a more narrow and sharp looking into than formerly, in respect that the house of parliament was become at this present like to Noah’s ark, which had in it both foul and clean creatures, and therefore he besought the Estates there now convened by God’s especial permission and appointment, before that they went about the constitution of that high court of parliament, that they would make a serious search and inquiry after such as were ears and eyes to the enemies of the commonwealth, and did sit there as if there was nothing to say to them; and, therefore, he humbly desired that the house might be adjourned till to-morrow at two o’clock in the afternoon, and that the several Estates might consider what corrupted members were amongst them, who had complied with the public enemy of the state, either by themselves or by their agents or friends.”[342]
As a preparation for the violent events about to unfold, Sir Archibald Johnston of Warriston, on the day the parliament convened, spoke to the house in a lengthy speech, urging them to "unite among themselves, set aside all personal concerns and interests, and deliver justice to wrongdoers and traitors." He pointed out that their previous delays had angered God's two great servants against them—the sword and the plague—which had devastated the land with deep scars. He emphasized that the massacre of Kilsyth should never be forgotten, and that God, being the just Judge of the world, would not fail to render righteous judgment, remembering the sea of innocent blood that lay before His throne, crying for vengeance against these bloodthirsty traitors, the butchers of so many innocent lives. He also noted that the current times demanded a closer and more critical examination than before, as the parliament had become, at that moment, like Noah’s ark, containing both unclean and clean creatures. Therefore, he pleaded with the Estates present, gathered by God’s special permission and appointment, before proceeding with the establishment of that high court of parliament, to conduct a thorough search and investigation into those who were spies and informants for the enemies of the commonwealth, sitting there as if there was nothing to be addressed with them. Consequently, he humbly requested that the house be adjourned until tomorrow at two o’clock in the afternoon, so that the various Estates could consider which corrupt members were among them, who had aligned themselves with the state's public enemy, either directly or through their agents or friends. [342]
On the 4th of December, a petition was presented to the parliament from the prisoners confined in the castle of St. Andrews, praying to be tried either by their peers, the justice-general, or before the whole parliament, and not by a committee, as proposed; and they very properly objected to Sir Archibald Johnston’s sitting as a judge, he having already prejudged their case; but the house, “in one voice,” most iniquitously rejected the petition, reserving, however, to the prisoners still to object to Sir Archibald before the committee, “if they had not any personal exception against his person.”[343]
On December 4th, a petition was presented to the parliament from the prisoners held in the castle of St. Andrews, asking to be tried either by their peers, the justice-general, or before the entire parliament, rather than by a committee as proposed. They rightfully objected to Sir Archibald Johnston serving as a judge since he had already prejudged their case. However, the house “in one voice” unjustly rejected the petition, though they still allowed the prisoners to object to Sir Archibald before the committee, “if they had no personal issue against him.”[343]
As the ministers considered the parliament tardy in their proceedings against the royalists, the commissioners of the general assembly presented,[241] on the 5th of December, a remonstrance, praying them “for justice upon delinquents and malignants who had shed the blood of their brethren,” and on the same day, four petitions and remonstrances to the same effect were presented to the parliament, from the provincial assemblies and from Fife, Dumfries, Merse, Teviotdale, and Galloway, by a body of about 200 persons. The parliament, says Balfour, by their president, answered, that they had taken their “modest petitions and seasonable remonstrances very kindly, and rendered them hearty thanks, and wished them to be confident that, with all alacrity and diligence, they would go about and proceed in answering the expectations of all their reasonable desires, as they might themselves perceive in their procedure hitherto; and, withal, he entreated them, in the name of the house, that they would be earnest with God to implore and beg his blessing to assist and encourage them to the performance of what they demanded.”[344]
As the ministers thought the parliament was slow to act against the royalists, the commissioners of the general assembly presented,[241] on December 5th, a protest, asking for “justice against those who had harmed their fellow countrymen.” On that same day, four petitions and protests with the same message were presented to the parliament by about 200 people from the provincial assemblies of Fife, Dumfries, Merse, Teviotdale, and Galloway. The parliament, according to Balfour, responded through their president, saying that they received their “modest petitions and seasonable protests very positively and thanked them sincerely, assuring them that, with eagerness and diligence, they would work on fulfilling their reasonable requests, as they could see from their actions so far; and, at the same time, he urged them, on behalf of the house, to sincerely pray to God for His blessing to support and encourage them in doing what was asked.”[344]
Notwithstanding the entreaties of the ministers to proceed with the condemnation of the prisoners, the parliament postponed proceedings till the 17th of January, 1646; but, as a peace-offering, they ordered, in the mean time, some Irish prisoners, composed partly of those who had been taken at Philiphaugh, and who had escaped assassination, and partly of stragglers who had been picked up after that battle, and who were confined in various prisons throughout the kingdom, especially in those of Selkirk, Jedburgh, Glasgow, Dumbarton, and Perth, to be executed without trial, “conform to the treaty betwixt both kingdoms.”[345] A more illegal act it is scarcely possible to conceive, but in these times even the forms of justice were set aside.
Despite the ministers' pleas to move forward with condemning the prisoners, parliament delayed the proceedings until January 17, 1646. However, as a gesture of goodwill, they ordered that some Irish prisoners—partly those captured at Philiphaugh who had escaped assassination, and partly stragglers picked up after that battle and held in various prisons across the kingdom, particularly in Selkirk, Jedburgh, Glasgow, Dumbarton, and Perth—be executed without trial, “in accordance with the treaty between both kingdoms.”[345] It’s hard to imagine a more illegal act, but during these times, even the basic principles of justice were ignored.
The Committee of Estates, when sitting in Glasgow, had condemned the Earl of Hartfell and Lord Ogilvie to death, along with Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, and Alexander Ogilvie; but, for some reason or other, their execution was deferred. So that, with the exception of Adjutant Stuart, who escaped while under the charge of General Middleton, there remained only four persons of any note for condemnation, viz., Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, Sir Robert Spottiswood, the Honourable William Murray, and Captain Guthry. It appears from the parliamentary register of Sir James Balfour, that these four prisoners pleaded exemption from trial, or rather from condemnation, on the ground of “quarters;” but after three hours’ debate, on the 10th of January, the parliament overruled this defence; and the committee having, of course, found them all “guilty of high treason against the states of the kingdom,” they fixed the 16th of that month for taking into consideration the punishment to be inflicted upon them.
The Committee of Estates, when meeting in Glasgow, had sentenced the Earl of Hartfell and Lord Ogilvie to death, along with Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, and Alexander Ogilvie; however, for some reason, their executions were postponed. So, aside from Adjutant Stuart, who escaped while being held by General Middleton, there were only four notable individuals left for sentencing: Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, Sir Robert Spottiswood, the Honorable William Murray, and Captain Guthry. According to the parliamentary records of Sir James Balfour, these four prisoners claimed exemption from trial, or rather from sentencing, on the basis of “quarters;” but after three hours of debate on January 10th, the parliament rejected this defense. Consequently, the committee found them all “guilty of high treason against the states of the kingdom,” and they scheduled January 16th to discuss the punishment to be given to them.
The first case taken up on the appointed day, was that of Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, who, after a debate of three hours’ duration, was sentenced to be beheaded at the cross of St. Andrews, on Tuesday, the 20th of January, at twelve o’clock, noon, and his lands and goods were declared forfeited to the public. The lord chancellor declined voting. Similar sentences were pronounced upon the Honourable William Murray and Captain Guthry, by a majority of votes, a few of the members having voted that they should be imprisoned during life. Mr. Murray’s brother, the Earl of Tulliebardine, absented himself. These three fell under an act passed the preceding year, declaring that all persons who, after having subscribed the Covenant, should withdraw from it, should be held as guilty of high treason. But the case of Sir Robert Spottiswood, who had not subscribed the Covenant, not falling within the scope of this ex-post-facto law, the committee had stated in a special report the grounds on which they found Sir Robert guilty of high treason, namely, 1st, that he had advised, docketed, signed, carried, and delivered to Montrose the commission appointing him “lieutenant-governor and captain-general” of all his majesty’s forces in Scotland; and 2dly, that he had been taken in arms against the country at Philiphaugh. After a lengthened debate, the parliament decided that both these charges were capital offences, and accordingly Sir Robert was condemned by a large majority to lose his head.[346]
The first case discussed on the scheduled day was that of Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, who, after a three-hour debate, was sentenced to be beheaded at the cross of St. Andrews on Tuesday, January 20th, at noon, with his lands and goods declared forfeited to the public. The lord chancellor chose not to vote. Similar sentences were given to the Honourable William Murray and Captain Guthry, with a majority of votes, although some members suggested that they should be imprisoned for life. Mr. Murray’s brother, the Earl of Tulliebardine, was absent. These three were charged under a law passed the previous year, stating that anyone who, after subscribing to the Covenant, withdrew from it would be considered guilty of high treason. However, the case of Sir Robert Spottiswood, who had not subscribed to the Covenant, did not fall under this ex-post-facto law; thus, the committee provided a special report detailing the reasons for finding Sir Robert guilty of high treason. These reasons included: 1st, that he had advised, documented, signed, delivered, and presented to Montrose the commission appointing him as “lieutenant-governor and captain-general” of all of his majesty’s forces in Scotland; and 2nd, that he had been captured in arms against the country at Philiphaugh. After an extended debate, the parliament concluded that both charges constituted capital offenses, and as a result, Sir Robert was condemned by a large majority to be executed. [346]
It was the intention of the parliament to[242] have ordered the Earl of Hartfell and Lord Ogilvie to be executed along with the other prisoners; but on the evening of the 19th of January Lord Ogilvie effected his escape in the following way. Pretending sickness he applied for, and obtained, though with considerable difficulty, liberty to his mother, wife, and sister, to visit and attend him in prison. On entering his chamber the sentinels retired out of respect to the ladies; and, as soon as the door was shut, his lordship jumped out of bed, and attired himself in his sister’s clothes, who, on undressing, took the place of her brother in bed, and put on his night-cap. After spending some time together to prevent suspicion, the two other ladies and his lordship, after opening the door ajar so as to be seen by the guards, pretended to take a most affectionate and painful leave of the unfortunate bed-ridden prisoner, and drawing the door after them, passed the sentinels without interruption. This happened about eight o’clock in the evening; and as horses had been prepared for his lordship and two companions who were waiting to escort him, he immediately mounted, and was out of all danger before next morning, when the deception was discovered. The escape of Lord Ogilvie highly incensed Argyle, who hated the Ogilvies, and who, it is said, longed for the death of his lordship. He could not conceal the chagrin he felt on the occasion, and even had the audacity to propose that the three ladies should be immediately punished; but the Hamiltons and Lord Lindsay, who, on account of their relationship to Lord Ogilvie, were suspected of being privy to his escape, protected them from his vengeance. The escape of Lord Ogilvie was a fortunate occurrence for the Earl of Hartfell, for whose life it is alleged the Hamiltons thirsted in their turn; and to disappoint whom Argyle insisted that the earl’s life should be spared, a concession which he obtained.[347]
It was the parliament's intention to[242] have ordered the execution of the Earl of Hartfell and Lord Ogilvie along with the other prisoners; but on the evening of January 19th, Lord Ogilvie managed to escape in the following way. Pretending to be sick, he requested and, after some difficulty, received permission for his mother, wife, and sister to visit him in prison. When they entered his room, the guards stepped aside out of respect for the ladies; and as soon as the door was closed, he jumped out of bed and dressed in his sister’s clothes, while she took his place in bed and donned his nightcap. After spending some time together to avoid suspicion, the two ladies and Lord Ogilvie opened the door just enough to be seen by the guards, acted as if they were saying a heartfelt and painful goodbye to the unfortunate prisoner, and then quietly slipped past the guards without interruption. This happened around eight in the evening; and since horses had been prepared for him and two companions waiting to escort him, he quickly got on and was out of danger before the next morning, when the deception was discovered. Lord Ogilvie's escape greatly angered Argyle, who despised the Ogilvies and supposedly wanted Lord Ogilvie dead. He couldn’t hide his frustration and even had the nerve to suggest that the three ladies should be punished immediately; but the Hamiltons and Lord Lindsay, who were related to Lord Ogilvie and were suspected of being involved in his escape, shielded them from his wrath. Lord Ogilvie’s escape was fortunate for the Earl of Hartfell, as the Hamiltons were also rumored to be after his life; to prevent this, Argyle insisted that the earl’s life should be spared, which he managed to secure.[347]
Of the four prisoners, Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, “a man,” says Wishart, “of excellent endowments both of body and mind,” was the first that suffered. He had been long under the ban of the church for adultery; but on signing a paper, declaratory of his repentance, he was absolved from the sentence of excommunication. He died expressing great sorrow for the vices and follies of his youth; but vindicated himself for the part he had taken in the troubles of his country, professed the most unshaken loyalty to his king, and declared that if there were any thing in the instrument he had signed which might be construed as dishonourable to the king, or repugnant to his authority, he completely disowned it.
Of the four prisoners, Colonel Nathaniel Gordon, “a man,” as Wishart puts it, “with great qualities both physically and mentally,” was the first to be executed. He had long been condemned by the church for adultery; however, after signing a document expressing his remorse, he was released from the excommunication sentence. He died feeling deep regret for the mistakes and foolishness of his youth, but defended his actions regarding his country’s troubles, declared unwavering loyalty to his king, and stated that if there was anything in the document he signed that could be seen as dishonorable to the king or against his authority, he completely rejected it.
Colonel Gordon was followed to the scaffold by Sir Robert Spottiswood, a man of spotless integrity, and one of the most profound scholars of the age. He was the eldest son of Archbishop Spottiswood, and had, by his rare endowments and great merit, been noticed with distinction by King James and his successor Charles. James conferred on him the order of knighthood, and made him a privy councillor, and Charles promoted him to the high situation of lord president of the court of session; and, upon the desertion of the Earl of Lanark to the Covenanters, the king appointed him principal secretary of state for Scotland instead of that nobleman. This appointment drew down upon him the hatred of the leading Covenanters, but still there were some among them who continued to respect him on account of his worth and shining talents; and when the vote was taken in parliament whether he should suffer, the Earls of Eglintoun, Cassilis, Dunfermline, and Carnwath, voted that his life should be spared; and the lord chancellor and the Earl of Lanark, by leave of the house, declined voting. “Though many liked not his party, they liked his person, which made him many friends even among the Covenanters, insomuch, that after his sentence was read, some of the nobility spoke in his behalf, and entreated the house to consider the quality and parts of that excellent gentleman and most just judge, whom they had condemned, and begged earnestly his life might be spared. But an eminent knowledge and esteem, which, in other cases, might be a motive to save a criminal, was here only the cause of taking an innocent man’s life—so dangerous is it, in a corrupt age, to be eminently constant and virtuous. The gentlemen who spoke were told that the authority of the established government was not secure while Sir Robert’s life was spared.[243] Whereupon the noblemen who presided at the meeting of the estates at Glasgow, and in the parliament at St. Andrews, openly declared, when they signed the respective sentences, that they did sign as preses, and in obedience to the command of the estates, but not as to their particular judgment.”[348]
Colonel Gordon was followed to the scaffold by Sir Robert Spottiswood, a man of impeccable integrity and one of the most knowledgeable scholars of his time. He was the eldest son of Archbishop Spottiswood and had been recognized by King James and his successor Charles for his exceptional talents and achievements. James knighted him and made him a privy councillor, while Charles elevated him to the prestigious role of lord president of the court of session. After the Earl of Lanark deserted to the Covenanters, the king appointed him as principal secretary of state for Scotland in Lanark’s place. This appointment earned him the animosity of the leading Covenanters, yet some among them respected him for his character and notable abilities. When parliament voted on whether he should face punishment, the Earls of Eglintoun, Cassilis, Dunfermline, and Carnwath voted to spare his life, and the lord chancellor and the Earl of Lanark abstained from voting with the house's permission. “Though many disapproved of his party, they appreciated him personally, which gained him friends even among the Covenanters. After his sentence was announced, some nobles spoke on his behalf, urging the house to consider the quality and virtues of this outstanding gentleman and just judge they had condemned, and earnestly requesting that his life be spared. But what could have been a reason to save a criminal—his notable knowledge and respect—was instead the cause for taking the life of an innocent man; such is the danger of being prominently virtuous in a corrupt time. The gentlemen who spoke were informed that the authority of the established government wouldn’t be secure as long as Sir Robert lived.[243] Consequently, the noblemen who presided at the estate meeting in Glasgow and at the parliament in St. Andrews openly stated, when they signed the respective sentences, that they did so as presiding officers and in obedience to the command of the estates, but not according to their personal judgment.”[348]
After he had mounted the scaffold, still reeking with the blood of Colonel Gordon, Sir Robert surveyed the terrific scene around him with singular composure, which, added to his naturally grave and dignified appearance, filled the breasts of the spectators with a feeling of compassion. Sir Robert had intended to have addressed the people, and had prepared a written speech for the occasion; but on turning round to address the spectators, he was prevented from proceeding by the provost of St. Andrews, formerly a servant of Sir Robert’s father, who had been instigated to impose silence upon him by Robert Blair, one of those ministers who, to the scandal of religion, had dishonoured their profession by calling out for the blood of their countrymen. Blair’s motive in occasioning this interruption is said to have arisen from a dread he entertained that Sir Robert would expose the designs of the Covenanters, and impress the bystanders with an unfavourable opinion of their proceedings. Sir Robert bore the interruption with the most unruffled composure, and, as he saw no chance of succeeding, he threw the manuscript of his speech amongst the crowd, and applied himself to his private devotions. But here again he was annoyed by the officious impertinence of Blair, who rudely asked him whether he (Blair) and the people should pray for the salvation of his soul? To this question Sir Robert answered, that he indeed desired the prayers of the people; but knowing the bloodthirsty character of the man he was addressing, who had come to tease him in his last moments, he told him that he “would have no concern with his prayers, which he believed were impious, and an abomination unto God; adding, that of all the plagues with which the offended majesty of God had scourged the nation, this was certainly by far the greatest, greater than even the sword, fire, or pestilence; that for the sins of the people God had sent a lying spirit into the mouths of the prophets.”[349] This answer raised the fury of Blair, who assailed Sir Robert with the most acrimonious imputations, and reviled the memory of his father by the most infamous charges; but Sir Robert was too deeply absorbed in meditation to regard such obloquy. Having finished his devotions, this great and good man, after uttering these words, “Merciful Jesus! gather my soul unto thy saints and martyrs who have run before me in this race,” laid his neck upon the fatal block, and in an instant his head was severed from his body.
After he had climbed the scaffold, still covered in the blood of Colonel Gordon, Sir Robert looked around at the horrific scene with unexpected calmness, which, along with his naturally serious and dignified appearance, stirred compassion in the hearts of the onlookers. Sir Robert had planned to speak to the crowd and had prepared a written address for the occasion; however, when he turned to address the spectators, he was interrupted by the provost of St. Andrews, who had previously worked for Sir Robert's father. The provost was prompted to silence him by Robert Blair, one of those ministers who, to the shame of their faith, had disgraced their calling by demanding the blood of their fellow countrymen. Blair's reason for causing this disruption was reportedly because he feared that Sir Robert would reveal the true intentions of the Covenanters and create a negative impression of their actions among the bystanders. Sir Robert took the interruption in stride, and seeing no opportunity to proceed, he tossed the manuscript of his speech into the crowd and focused on his private prayers. Yet again, he was disturbed by Blair's intrusive rudeness, who bluntly asked if he and the crowd should pray for the salvation of his soul. Sir Robert replied that he indeed wanted the people's prayers, but knowing the bloodthirsty nature of the man speaking to him, who had come to taunt him in his final moments, he told him that he "would have no regard for his prayers, which he believed were wicked and an abomination to God," adding that of all the plagues with which the offended majesty of God had punished the nation, this was certainly the worst, even worse than sword, fire, or pestilence; that for the people's sins, God had sent a lying spirit into the mouths of the prophets.[349] This response infuriated Blair, who attacked Sir Robert with the most bitter accusations and slandered the memory of his father with the most disgraceful charges; but Sir Robert was too deeply engrossed in contemplation to pay attention to such insults. After finishing his prayers, this great and good man, having uttered these words, “Merciful Jesus! gather my soul unto thy saints and martyrs who have run before me in this race,” laid his neck on the deadly block, and in an instant, his head was chopped off.
After Sir Robert Spottiswood’s execution, Captain Guthry, son of the ex-bishop of Moray, was next led to the scaffold. The fierce and unfeeling Blair, who had already officiously witnessed, with the most morbid complacency, the successive executions of Colonel Gordon and Sir Robert, not satisfied with reviling the latter gentleman in his last moments, and lacerating his feelings by heaping every sort of obloquy upon the memory of his father, vented the dregs of his impotent rage upon the unfortunate victim now before him; but Guthry bore all this man’s reproaches with becoming dignity, and declared that he considered it an honour to die in defence of the just cause of his sovereign. He met his death with the fortitude of a hero and the firmness of a Christian.
After Sir Robert Spottiswood’s execution, Captain Guthry, the son of the former bishop of Moray, was next taken to the scaffold. The cruel and unfeeling Blair, who had already watched with morbid satisfaction the executions of Colonel Gordon and Sir Robert, was not content with insulting the latter in his final moments and tearing at his feelings by slandering his father’s memory. He unleashed the last of his impotent rage on the unfortunate victim now in front of him; however, Guthry endured all of this man’s accusations with appropriate dignity and stated that he regarded it as an honor to die in defense of his sovereign’s just cause. He faced his death with the courage of a hero and the resolve of a Christian.
In consequence of an application to the parliament by the Earl of Tulliebardine, the execution of his brother, William Murray, was delayed till the 23d of January. The case of this unfortunate young man excited a strong feeling of regret among the Covenanters themselves, and some writers have not scrupled to blame the earl as the cause of his death, that he might succeed to his patrimony. Some countenance is afforded to this conjecture from the circumstance that the earl not only made no exertions to save his brother from condemnation, but that he even absented himself from parliament the day that his brother’s case came to be discussed, when, by his presence or his vote, he might have saved his brother’s life. Nor is this supposition, it is contended, in any[244] shape weakened by the attempt he afterwards made to get off his brother; for he must have known that the parliament had gone too far to retract, and could not, without laying itself open to the charge of the grossest partiality, reprieve Mr. Murray, and allow their sentence to be carried into execution against the other prisoners. If true, however, that the earl delivered the speech imputed to him by Bennet, there can be no doubt of his being a participator in the death of his brother, but, it would be hard to condemn him on such questionable authority. To whatever cause it was owing, Mr. Murray was not, during his last moments, subjected to the annoyances of Blair, nor was he prevented from delivering the following speech to the persons assembled to witness his execution. He spoke in a loud tone of voice as follows: “I hope, my countrymen, you will reckon that the house of Tulliebardine, and the whole family of Murray, have this day acquired a new and no small addition of honour; that a young man, descended of that ancient race, has, though innocent, and in the flower of his age, with the greatest readiness and cheerfulness, delivered up his life for his king, the father of his country, and the most munificent patron and benefactor of that family from which he is sprung. Let not my honoured mother, my dearest sisters, my kindred or my friends, lament the shortness of my life, seeing that it is abundantly recompensed by the honour of my death. Pray for my soul, and God be with you.”[350]
As a result of a request to parliament by the Earl of Tulliebardine, the execution of his brother, William Murray, was postponed until January 23. The situation of this unfortunate young man stirred a strong sense of regret among the Covenanters themselves, and some writers have openly criticized the earl as the reason for his brother's death, suggesting he wanted to inherit the family fortune. This theory gains some support from the fact that the earl not only made no effort to save his brother from condemnation but also stayed away from parliament on the day his brother’s case was discussed, when his presence or vote might have saved William's life. This assumption isn’t weakened by the effort he made later to intervene for his brother; he had to know that parliament had gone too far to backtrack and couldn’t, without facing accusations of blatant favoritism, spare Mr. Murray while letting the sentence against the other prisoners be carried out. However, if it is true that the earl delivered the speech attributed to him by Bennet, there’s no doubt he played a part in his brother's death, but it would be difficult to condemn him based on such uncertain evidence. Regardless of the reason, Mr. Murray was not, in his final moments, disturbed by Blair and was able to give the following speech to those gathered to witness his execution. He spoke loudly, saying: “I hope, my fellow countrymen, you will consider that the house of Tulliebardine and the entire Murray family have gained an important new honor today; that a young man, from this ancient lineage, has, though innocent and in the prime of his life, willingly and cheerfully given up his life for his king, the father of his country, and the most generous patron and benefactor of the family from which he comes. Let not my honored mother, my dear sisters, my relatives, or my friends lament the shortness of my life, since it is richly compensated by the honor of my death. Pray for my soul, and may God be with you.”
Many prisoners, but of less note, still remained to be disposed of; but the parliament, either averse to shed more blood, or from other considerations, took no steps against them. The committee of the kirk, however, being actuated by other motives, pressed the parliament to dispose of some more of the “malignants;” but the bloody zeal of these clerical enthusiasts was checked by the better sense of the parliament; and in order to get rid of their importunities for blood, a suggestion was made to them by the leading men in parliament to lay before them an “overture,” proposing some more lenient mode of punishment. The “godly” brotherhood soon met, but a considerable difference of opinion prevailing as to the nature of the punishment to be submitted to parliament in the proposed overture, the moderator asked David Dickson what he thought best to be done with the prisoners, who answered “in his homely way of speaking, ‘shame them and herry (plunder) them.’” This proposal, being adopted, was made the subject of an overture, which was accordingly presented to parliament; and to meet the views of the ministers, a remit was made to a large committee, which was appointed to meet at Linlithgow, on the 25th of February, to fix the amount of the fines to be imposed upon the different delinquents.
Many prisoners, though not as significant, still needed to be dealt with; however, the parliament, either reluctant to spill more blood or for other reasons, took no action against them. The church committee, driven by different motives, urged the parliament to take action against some of the “malignants.” But the violent zeal of these religious enthusiasts was tempered by the more sensible approach of the parliament. To ease their constant demands for blood, the leading members of parliament suggested that the committee propose a less harsh form of punishment. The “godly” group convened quickly, but since there was considerable disagreement over the type of punishment to propose to parliament, the moderator asked David Dickson what he thought should be done with the prisoners. He replied, in his straightforward manner, “shame them and plunder them.” This suggestion was adopted and became part of a proposal that was presented to parliament. To accommodate the ministers' wishes, a large committee was tasked with meeting in Linlithgow on February 25th to determine the fines to be imposed on the various offenders.
While the proceedings before detailed were going on at St. Andrews, Montrose was ineffectually endeavouring to reduce the garrison of Inverness, the acquisition of which would have been of some importance to him. Had the Marquis of Huntly kept his promise, and joined Montrose, its capture might have been effected; but that nobleman never made his appearance, and as Inverness was thus left open on the side which it was intended he should block up, the enemy were enabled to supply themselves with provisions and warlike stores, of which they stood in great need. Huntly, however, afterwards crossed the Spey, and entered Moray with a considerable force; but instead of joining Montrose, who repeatedly sent for him, he wasted his time in fruitless enterprises, besieging and taking a few castles of no importance.
While the events described were happening at St. Andrews, Montrose was unsuccessfully trying to take the garrison at Inverness, which would have been important for him. If the Marquis of Huntly had kept his promise and joined Montrose, they might have captured it. However, Huntly never showed up, and since Inverness was left vulnerable where he was supposed to block it, the enemy was able to replenish their supplies of food and weapons, which they desperately needed. Later, Huntly crossed the Spey and entered Moray with a significant force, but instead of joining Montrose, who had called for him multiple times, he wasted time on unproductive missions, besieging and capturing a few inconsequential castles.
As Huntly probably did not think that the capture of a few obscure castles was sufficient to establish his pretensions as Montrose’s rival, he resolved to seize Aberdeen, and had advanced on his way as far as Kintore, where he was met by Ludovick Lindsay, Earl of Crawford, who had retired from the Mearns, where he had been stationed with Montrose’s horse, on hearing of the approach of the parliamentary army under the command of General Middleton towards Aberdeen. This intelligence was quite sufficient to induce the marquis to desist from his enterprise. Lindsay then marched into Buchan, and burnt the town of Fraserburgh. He, thereafter, went to Banff, but was compelled to retire hastily into Moray with some loss in February 1646, by a division of[245] Middleton’s army under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Montgomery and Major David Barclay.[351]
As Huntly probably didn’t think that capturing a few unknown castles was enough to prove himself as Montrose’s rival, he decided to take Aberdeen and had advanced as far as Kintore, where he was met by Ludovick Lindsay, Earl of Crawford. Lindsay had left the Mearns, where he was stationed with Montrose’s cavalry, after hearing that the parliamentary army led by General Middleton was approaching Aberdeen. This news was enough to make the marquis give up his plan. Lindsay then moved into Buchan and burned down the town of Fraserburgh. After that, he went to Banff but was forced to retreat quickly into Moray with some losses in February 1646, due to a section of Middleton’s army led by Lieutenant-Colonel Montgomery and Major David Barclay.[245][351]
About this time intelligence was brought to Montrose that General Middleton had arrived at Aberdeen with a force of 600 horse and 800 foot. He now renewed his entreaties to Huntly to join him immediately, that they might either reduce Inverness or march jointly upon Aberdeen and attack Middleton; Huntly, however, refused to accede to Montrose’s request. This refusal exasperated Montrose to such a degree that he resolved to have recourse to force to compel compliance, as he could no longer endure to see the authority of the sovereign, whose deputy he was, thus trampled upon and despised. As he had already brought over to his side the Earl of Seaforth, who had induced the heads of some of the principal clans to form a confederation for obtaining a national peace, he was fully in a condition to have reduced Huntly to obedience. Montrose having got a new commission, sent a copy of it to Huntly, and, as governor and general of the royal forces, charged him to come without delay, with his whole force to Inverness, and there receive further orders. Huntly appears to have made preparations for complying with this order, but Middleton’s sudden advance on Inverness induced him to alter his purpose.[352]
Around this time, Montrose received news that General Middleton had arrived in Aberdeen with a force of 600 cavalry and 800 infantry. He renewed his pleas to Huntly to join him right away so they could either take Inverness or march together to attack Middleton in Aberdeen. However, Huntly refused Montrose’s request. This refusal frustrated Montrose to the point where he decided to use force to ensure compliance, as he could no longer tolerate seeing the authority of the sovereign, whom he represented, being trampled on and disrespected. Since he had already secured the support of the Earl of Seaforth, who had rallied leaders of some key clans to form a coalition for national peace, Montrose was well-positioned to bring Huntly into line. After receiving a new commission, he sent a copy to Huntly and, as the governor and general of the royal forces, ordered him to come urgently with his full force to Inverness for further instructions. Huntly seemed to prepare to follow this order, but Middleton’s sudden advance on Inverness caused him to change his plans.[352]
Wishart relates rather an incredible story respecting an alleged piece of treachery on the part of Lord Lewis Gordon on this occasion. He states that, as Montrose had no reliance on Huntly, and as he began now to think it high time to look more carefully to his own safety, lest Huntly’s malice might at last carry him the length even to betray him, he sent three troops of horse to the fords of the Spey to watch the motions of the enemy, with orders, if they approached, to send him immediate intimation of their movements. This body, it is said, occupied the most convenient stations, and watched with very great diligence for some time, till Lord Lewis, who then kept the castle of Rothes, having contrived his scheme of villany, assured the officers who commanded the horse, that the enemy was very far distant, and had no intention to pass the river; he, therefore, advised them to cease watching, and having invited them to the castle where they were sumptuously entertained by him, plied with wine and spirits, and detained till such time as Lord Middleton had crossed the Spey with a large army of horse and foot, and penetrated far into Moray, he dismissed his guests with these jeering remarks—“Go, return to your general Montrose, who will now have better work than he had at Selkirk.” Gordon of Ruthven, however, contradicts this very improbable story, and attributes Middleton’s unmolested crossing of the Spey to the negligence of the troops who guarded the passage; asserting that Lord Lewis knew nothing of it till Mortimer, one of the captains in command of the troops, appeared at Rothes to tell him that Middleton was on the other side of the Spey on his way to Inverness. Moreover such a statement carries its own condemnation upon the face of it, for even supposing that Montrose’s officers had acted the stupid part imputed to them, they would certainly not have forgotten their duty so far as to order their men to abandon their posts.
Wishart shares quite an unbelievable story about alleged treachery from Lord Lewis Gordon during this time. He mentions that Montrose didn't trust Huntly and felt it was time to be more vigilant about his own safety, fearing that Huntly's malice might eventually lead him to betray him. So, he sent three troops of cavalry to the Spey's fords to keep an eye on enemy movements, instructing them to inform him immediately if the enemy approached. It's said that this group took up the best positions and watched diligently for a while, until Lord Lewis, who was then in charge of Rothes Castle, hatched his plan. He convinced the officers in command of the cavalry that the enemy was far away and had no intention of crossing the river. He advised them to stop watching, and invited them to the castle where they enjoyed a lavish meal with plenty of wine and spirits. They were kept there until Lord Middleton and a large army of cavalry and infantry crossed the Spey and advanced deep into Moray. He then sent his guests off with mocking comments: “Go back to your general Montrose, who will now have better work than he had at Selkirk.” However, Gordon of Ruthven disputes this unlikely tale, claiming that Middleton’s unchallenged crossing of the Spey was due to the negligence of the troops guarding the passage, asserting that Lord Lewis was unaware of this until Mortimer, one of the commanding captains, arrived at Rothes to inform him that Middleton was on the other side of the Spey heading for Inverness. Additionally, such a claim raises its own doubts, because even if Montrose's officers had acted foolishly, they certainly wouldn’t have completely neglected their duty by ordering their men to leave their posts.
It was in the month of May, 1646, that General Middleton left Aberdeen at the head of his army, on his way to Inverness. He left behind him in Aberdeen a regiment of horse, and another of foot, for the protection of the town, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Montgomery. Middleton made a rapid march, and arrived in the neighbourhood of Inverness on the 9th of May, driving before him the few troops of horse which Montrose had stationed on the Spey to watch his motions. On being warned of Middleton’s approach, Montrose drew his troops together, and took up a position at some distance from the town; but having ascertained that Middleton was strong in cavalry, he hastily crossed the river Ness. Middleton, thereupon, despatched two regiments of cavalry after him, who attacked his rear, cut off some of his men, and captured two pieces of cannon and part of his baggage. Montrose continued his retreat by Beauly into Ross-shire, whither he was pursued by Middleton, who, however, suffered some loss in the pursuit. As Montrose’s forces were far inferior, in point of numbers, to those of Middleton, he[246] avoided coming to an engagement, and as Seaforth’s men, who had joined Montrose at Inverness, under their chief, began to desert him in great numbers, and as he could not depend on the population by which he was surrounded, Montrose turned to the right, and passing by Lochness, marched through Strathglass and Stratherrick to the banks of the Spey. Middleton did not follow Montrose, but went and laid siege to the castle of the Earl of Seaforth in the canonry of Ross, which he took after a siege of four days. He behaved towards the Countess of Seaforth, who was within the castle, with great politeness, and restored it to her after taking away the ammunition which it contained.
In May 1646, General Middleton left Aberdeen with his army heading to Inverness. He left behind a cavalry regiment and an infantry regiment in Aberdeen for the town's protection, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Montgomery. Middleton marched quickly and reached the area near Inverness on May 9, driving away the few cavalry troops Montrose had positioned on the Spey to keep an eye on him. When he learned of Middleton's approach, Montrose gathered his troops and positioned them some distance from the town; however, once he found out that Middleton had a strong cavalry force, he quickly crossed the river Ness. In response, Middleton sent two regiments of cavalry after him, who attacked his rear, cutting off some of his men and capturing two cannons along with part of his baggage. Montrose continued his retreat by Beauly into Ross-shire, where Middleton pursued him, but suffered some losses during the chase. Since Montrose's forces were significantly outnumbered by Middleton's, he avoided direct conflict. As Seaforth's men, who had joined Montrose in Inverness under their leader, began to desert him in large numbers and he couldn't rely on the local population, Montrose turned right, passing by Loch Ness, and marched through Strathglass and Stratherrick to the banks of the Spey. Instead of pursuing Montrose further, Middleton laid siege to the castle of the Earl of Seaforth in the canonry of Ross, which he captured after four days. He treated the Countess of Seaforth, who was inside the castle, with great courtesy and returned the castle to her after removing the ammunition it held.
The absence of Middleton from Aberdeen afforded Huntly an opportunity of accomplishing the design which he formerly entertained, till prevented by the approach of Middleton from the south, of taking Aberdeen, and accordingly he ordered his men to march from Deeside to Inverury, where he appointed a general rendezvous to be held on the 10th of May. Colonel Montgomery being aware of his motions, beat up his quarters the same night at Kintore with a party of horse, and killed some of his men. But Montgomery was repulsed by Lord Lewis Gordon, with some loss, and forced to retire to Aberdeen. The marquis appeared at the gates of Aberdeen at 12 o’clock on the following day, with a force of 1,500 Highland foot and 600 horse, and stormed it in three different places. The garrison defended themselves with courage, and twice repulsed the assailants, in which contest a part of the town was set on fire; but a fresh reinforcement having entered the town, under Lord Aboyne, the attack was renewed, and Montgomery and his horse were forced to retire down to the edge of the river Dee, which they crossed by swimming. The covenanting foot, after taking refuge in the tolbooth and in the houses of the Earl Marischal and Menzies of Pitfoddles, craved quarter and surrendered at discretion. Although, the city of Aberdeen had done nothing to incur Huntly’s displeasure, he allowed his Highlanders to pillage it. About twenty officers were taken prisoners, among whom were Colonels Hurry, Barclay, and David Leighton; besides Sir William Forbes of Craigievar, and other country gentlemen, particularly of the name of Forbes; but they were all released next day on their parole of honour not to serve against the king in future. There were killed on the side of the Covenanters, Colonel William Forbes, Captain Lockhart, son of Sir James Lockhart of Lee, and three captains of foot, besides a number of privates; but Huntly lost only about twenty men.
The absence of Middleton from Aberdeen gave Huntly a chance to carry out his plan, which he had set aside when Middleton approached from the south, to take Aberdeen. So, he ordered his men to march from Deeside to Inverury, where he scheduled a general meeting for May 10th. Colonel Montgomery, aware of his movements, attacked his camp that same night at Kintore with a group of cavalry and killed some of Huntly's men. However, Montgomery was pushed back by Lord Lewis Gordon, suffering some losses, and forced to retreat to Aberdeen. The marquis arrived at the gates of Aberdeen at noon the next day, with a force of 1,500 Highland foot soldiers and 600 cavalry, and launched attacks in three different areas. The garrison defended themselves bravely and repelled the attackers twice, during which part of the town was set on fire. But with new reinforcements entering the town under Lord Aboyne, the assault resumed, and Montgomery and his cavalry had to retreat to the edge of the river Dee, which they crossed by swimming. The covenanting foot soldiers, after seeking refuge in the tolbooth and the homes of the Earl Marischal and Menzies of Pitfoddles, requested quarter and surrendered unconditionally. Although the city of Aberdeen had done nothing to provoke Huntly’s anger, he let his Highlanders loot it. About twenty officers were taken prisoner, including Colonels Hurry, Barclay, and David Leighton, along with Sir William Forbes of Craigievar and other local gentlemen, particularly those named Forbes; however, they were all released the next day on the promise of honor not to fight against the king in the future. On the Covenanting side, Colonel William Forbes, Captain Lockhart, son of Sir James Lockhart of Lee, and three captains of foot were killed, along with several privates; meanwhile, Huntly lost only about twenty men.
As Huntly’s force was considerably reduced by the return of the Highlanders, who had accompanied him, to their own houses, with the booty which they had collected in Aberdeen, and, as he was apprehensive of the immediate return of Middleton from the north, he remained but a short time in Aberdeen. Marching up the north bank of the Dee, he encamped in Cromar; but the sudden appearance of Middleton, who, on hearing of Huntly’s advance on Aberdeen, had retraced his steps and re-crossed the Spey, made him retire into Mar. Middleton, after pursuing him for a short distance, returned to Aberdeen, which he found had suffered severely from Huntly’s visit.
As Huntly’s army was significantly weakened by the return of the Highlanders, who went back to their homes with the loot they had gathered in Aberdeen, and since he was worried about Middleton coming back from the north quickly, he stayed in Aberdeen for only a short time. He marched up the north bank of the Dee and set up camp in Cromar; however, the unexpected arrival of Middleton, who had turned back and re-crossed the Spey after hearing about Huntly’s approach on Aberdeen, forced him to retreat into Mar. After pursuing him for a short distance, Middleton returned to Aberdeen, which he found had been badly affected by Huntly’s presence.
After an ineffectual attempt by Montrose to obtain an interview with Huntly at the bog of Gight, whither he had gone after Middleton’s return to Aberdeen, Montrose resolved to make a tour through the Highlands, in the hope that he would be able, by his personal presence, and by promising suitable rewards, to induce the clans to rise in defence of their sovereign; but with the determination, in case of refusal, to enforce obedience to his commands. This resolution was not taken by Montrose, without the concurrence of some of his best friends, who promised to aid him by every means in their power, in carrying it into effect. In pursuance of his design, Montrose was just about setting out on his proposed journey, when, on the last day of May, a messenger arrived with a letter from the king, requesting him to disband his forces, and to retire, himself, to France, where he would receive “further directions.” After the disastrous battle of Naseby, which was fought on the 14th of June, 1644, between the English royalists and the parliamentary forces, the campaign in England, on the part of the king, “presented little more than the last and feeble struggles of an expiring party.”[353] The king had been enabled, in consequence of the recall of the horse, which had reached Nottingham, on their way to Hereford, under General David Leslie, after the battle of Kilsyth, to drive the parliamentary infantry back from the siege of Hereford; but the surrender of Bristol to the forces of the parliament, on the 10th of September, and the defeat of the royalists at Chester, on the 23d of the same month, completed the ruin of the king’s affairs. Having shut himself up in Oxford, for the last time, in November following, Charles, after the discovery of the secret treaty with the Catholics of Ireland, which had been entered into by the Earl of Glamorgan, endeavoured to negotiate with the English parliament in the expectation that if he could gain either the presbyterians or independents over to his side, by fair promises, he would be enabled to get the upper hand of both.[354] That negotiation, however, not succeeding, another was set on foot, through the medium of Montrevil, the French envoy, with the Scots army before Newark, the leaders of which offered an asylum to the king on certain conditions. At length Charles, undetermined as to the course he should pursue, on hearing of the approach of the parliamentary army, under Fairfax, left Oxford at midnight, on the 27th of April, 1646, in the disguise of a servant, accompanied by Mr. Ashburnham and Dr. Hudson, a clergyman, and, after traversing the neighbouring country, arrived at Southwell on the 5th of May, where he was introduced by Montrevil to the Earl of Leven, the commander of the Scots army, and the officers of his staff. The arrival of the king seemed to surprise the officers very much, although it is generally supposed that they had been made previously aware of his intentions by Hudson, who had preceded him, and they treated him with becoming respect, the commander tendering his bare sword upon his knee;[355] but when Charles, who had retained Leven’s sword, indicated his intention to take the command of the army, by giving orders to the guard, that crafty veteran unhesitatingly thus addressed him:—“I am the older soldier, Sire, your majesty had better leave that office to me.”[356] The king was, in fact, now a prisoner. As soon as the intelligence reached the capital, that the king had retired to the Scots camp, the two parliamentary factions united in accusing the Scots of perfidy, and sent a body of 5,000 horse to watch their motions; but the Scots being desirous to avoid hostilities, raised their camp[248] before Newark, and hastily retired to Newcastle, carrying the king along with them.
After an unsuccessful attempt by Montrose to meet Huntly at the bog of Gight, where he had gone after Middleton returned to Aberdeen, Montrose decided to travel through the Highlands. He hoped that by showing up in person and offering appropriate rewards, he could persuade the clans to rise up in defense of their king. However, he was also determined to enforce compliance if they refused. Montrose didn't make this decision alone; he had the support of some of his closest friends, who promised to help him in any way they could. Just as Montrose was about to set off on his journey, he received a letter from the king on the last day of May, asking him to disband his forces and go to France, where he would receive "further instructions." After the disastrous battle of Naseby, which took place on June 14, 1644, between the English royalists and the parliamentary forces, the king's campaign in England appeared to be little more than the last desperate efforts of a dying party. The king had managed to push back the parliamentary infantry from the siege of Hereford, thanks to the recall of his cavalry, which had reached Nottingham on their way to Hereford under General David Leslie after the battle of Kilsyth. However, the surrender of Bristol to parliamentary forces on September 10 and the defeat of royalists at Chester on September 23 shattered the king's position completely. By November, Charles shut himself up in Oxford for the last time. After the secret treaty with the Catholics of Ireland, arranged by the Earl of Glamorgan, was discovered, he tried to negotiate with the English parliament. He hoped that if he could win over either the Presbyterians or Independents with fair promises, he could gain the upper hand over both. When this negotiation failed, another was initiated through Montrevil, the French envoy, with the Scottish army near Newark, whose leaders offered the king refuge under certain conditions. Eventually, Charles was undecided about what to do when he heard the parliamentary army, led by Fairfax, was approaching. He left Oxford at midnight on April 27, 1646, disguised as a servant, accompanied by Mr. Ashburnham and Dr. Hudson, a clergyman. After traveling through the nearby countryside, they arrived at Southwell on May 5, where Montrevil introduced him to the Earl of Leven, the commander of the Scottish army, and his officers. The king's arrival surprised the officers, although it is generally believed they were informed of his intentions by Hudson, who had arrived first. They treated him with due respect, with the commander presenting his bare sword on his knee; but when Charles, who was holding Leven's sword, showed his intention to take command of the army by giving orders to the guard, the seasoned veteran promptly replied: “I am the older soldier, Sire; your majesty had better let me handle that.” In reality, the king was now a prisoner. Once the news reached the capital that the king had gone to the Scottish camp, the two factions in parliament united to accuse the Scots of betrayal and sent a force of 5,000 horse to monitor them. However, wanting to avoid conflict, the Scots broke camp before Newark and hurriedly moved to Newcastle, taking the king with them.
On arriving at Newcastle, the king was waited upon by the Earls of Lanark and Callander, and Lord Balmerino, who paid their respects to him. As Callander was understood to be favourably inclined to the king, Lanark and Balmerino were desirous to get rid of him, and accordingly they prevailed upon his majesty to send Callander back to Edinburgh with a letter, which they had induced his majesty to write to the Committee of Estates, expressive of his desire to comply with the wishes of the Scots parliament, and containing instructions to them to order Montrose, Huntly, and Sir Alexander Macdonald to disband their forces. And it was also at the desire of these two noblemen that the king wrote the letter to Montrose already referred to.
Upon arriving in Newcastle, the king was greeted by the Earls of Lanark and Callander, along with Lord Balmerino, who showed their respect. Since Callander was known to be supportive of the king, Lanark and Balmerino wanted to remove him from the situation. They convinced the king to send Callander back to Edinburgh with a letter, which they persuaded him to write to the Committee of Estates. The letter expressed his desire to meet the expectations of the Scottish parliament and included instructions for them to order Montrose, Huntly, and Sir Alexander Macdonald to disband their troops. It was also at the request of these two noblemen that the king wrote the previously mentioned letter to Montrose.
After Montrose had read this letter he was filled with deep amazement and concern. All those visionary schemes for accomplishing the great object of his ambition, which a few minutes before had floated in his vivid imagination, were now dispelled. He was now placed in one of the most painful and difficult situations it is possible to conceive. He had no doubt that the letter had been extorted from the king, yet he considered that it would neither be prudent nor safe for him to risk the responsibility of disobeying the king’s orders. Besides, were he to attempt to act contrary to these instructions, he might thereby compromise the safety of the king, as his enemies would find it no difficult affair to convince the army that Montrose was acting according to private instructions from the king himself. On the other hand, by instantly disbanding his army, Montrose considered that he would leave the royalists, and all those friends who had shared his dangers, to the mercy of their enemies. In this dilemma, he determined to convene a general meeting of all the principal royalists, to consult as to how he should act—a resolution which showed his good sense, and kind and just feeling towards those who had been induced by his means to risk their lives and fortunes in the cause of the king. Notwithstanding the many slights which had been put upon him by the Marquis of Huntly, Montrose, anxious to preserve a good understanding with him, sent Sir John Hurry and Sir John Innes to Huntly, to invite him to attend the proposed meeting, and that there might be no appearance of dictation on the part of Montrose, the time and place of meeting was left to Huntly’s own choice. But this nobleman answered that he himself had received orders similar to those sent to Montrose, which he was resolved to obey immediately, and, therefore, he declined to attend any meeting on the subject.
After Montrose read this letter, he was filled with deep amazement and concern. All those ambitious plans for achieving his goals, which had just been vivid in his mind, were now gone. He found himself in one of the most painful and difficult situations imaginable. He was sure that the letter had been forced from the king, but he thought it would neither be wise nor safe to risk the responsibility of disobeying the king’s orders. Besides, if he tried to act against these instructions, he could endanger the king’s safety, as his enemies would easily convince the army that Montrose was following private orders from the king himself. On the other hand, by immediately disbanding his army, Montrose felt he would leave the royalists and all those friends who had shared his dangers at the mercy of their enemies. In this tough spot, he decided to call a general meeting of all the main royalists to discuss what to do—a decision that reflected his good sense and consideration for those who had risked their lives and fortunes for the king. Despite the many slights he had endured from the Marquis of Huntly, Montrose, eager to maintain a good relationship with him, sent Sir John Hurry and Sir John Innes to Huntly to invite him to the proposed meeting, making sure there would be no impression of dictation from Montrose by allowing Huntly to choose the time and place. However, this nobleman replied that he had received similar orders to those sent to Montrose, which he was determined to follow immediately, and thus he declined to attend any meeting on the matter.
In this situation of matters, Montrose considered that his best and wisest course would be to keep his army together till he should receive another communication from the king, in answer to a letter which he sent by a messenger of his own, in which he begged his majesty to acquaint him with the real situation of matters, whether he considered his person safe in the hands of the Covenanters, and if he could be of any farther service to him. Montrose begged also to be informed by the king, if he persevered in his resolution to disband an army which had fought so bravely in his defence, and that at a time when his enemies, in both kingdoms, were still under arms; and if so, he wished to be instructed by his majesty as to the course he should pursue, for the protection and security of the lives and fortunes of those brave men, who had encountered so many dangers, and had spent their blood in his defence, as he could not endure the idea of leaving such loyal subjects to the mercy of their enemies.[357] The king returned an answer[358] to this letter, by the former messenger, Ker, in which he assured him that he no less esteemed his willingness to lay down arms at his command, “for a gallant and real expression” of his zeal and affection to his service than any of his former actions; but he hoped that Montrose had not such a mean opinion of him, that for any particular or worldly respects he would suffer him (Montrose) to be ruined,—that his only reason for sending Montrose out of the country was that he might return with greater glory, and, in the meantime, to have as honourable an employment as he (the king) could confer upon him,—that Ker would tell him the care he had of all Montrose’s friends, and his own, to whom, although he could not[249] promise such conditions as he would have wished, yet they would be such, all things considered, as were most fit for them to accept. “Wherefore,” continues his majesty, “I renew my former directions, of laying down arms, unto you, desiring you to let Huntly, Crawford, Airly, Seaforth, and Ogilvy, know, that want of time hath made me now omit to reiterate my former commands unto you, intending that this shall serve for all; assuring them, and all the rest of my friends, that, whensoever God shall enable me, they shall reap the fruits of their loyalty and affection to my service.”
In this situation, Montrose thought the best and smartest thing to do was to keep his army together until he received another message from the king. He had sent a letter with his own messenger, asking His Majesty to update him on the real situation, whether he felt safe with the Covenanters, and if he could still be of any help. Montrose also asked the king if he still planned to disband an army that had fought so bravely for him, especially when his enemies in both kingdoms were still armed. If so, he wanted guidance from the king on how to protect and secure the lives and fortunes of those loyal men who had faced so many dangers and shed their blood in his defense, as he couldn't bear the thought of leaving such faithful subjects at the mercy of their enemies.[357] The king replied[358] to this letter through the same messenger, Ker, assuring Montrose that he valued his willingness to lay down arms at his command "as a gallant and real expression" of his loyalty and affection more than any of his previous actions. However, he hoped Montrose didn’t think so little of him that he would allow him to be ruined for any personal or worldly reasons. The king said that the only reason he sent Montrose out of the country was so he could return with greater glory, and in the meantime, to have an honorable position he could provide for him. He also asked Ker to convey his care for all Montrose’s friends, and while he couldn't offer them the ideal conditions, they would be the best possible given the circumstances. "Therefore," continued His Majesty, "I repeat my previous orders to you to lay down arms, and please inform Huntly, Crawford, Airly, Seaforth, and Ogilvy that the lack of time has prevented me from reiterating my earlier commands, and this will serve as that. I assure them and all my other friends that whenever God allows me, they will reap the rewards of their loyalty and dedication to my service.”
These ‘conditions,’ which consisted of several articles, and in the drawing up of which the king probably had no concern, were far from satisfactory to Montrose, who refused to accede to them. He even refused to treat with the Covenanters, and sent back the messenger to the king to notify to him, that as he had acted under his majesty’s commission, he would admit of no conditions for laying down his arms, or disbanding his army, which did not come directly from the king himself; but that if his majesty imposed conditions upon him, he would accept of them with the most implicit submission. The king, who had no alternative but to adopt these conditions as his own, put his name to them and sent back the messenger with them, with fresh instructions to Montrose to disband his army forthwith under the pain of high treason. Besides Ker, the king despatched another trusty messenger to Montrose with a private letter[359] urging him to accept of the conditions offered, as in the event of his refusal to break up his army, his majesty might be placed “in a very sad condition,” such as he would rather leave Montrose to guess at than seek himself to express. From this expression, it would appear that Charles already began to entertain some apprehensions about his personal safety. These commands of the king were too peremptory to be any longer withstood, and as Montrose had been informed that several of the leading royalists, particularly the Marquis of Huntly, Lord Aboyne, and the Earl of Seaforth, were negotiating with the Estates in their own behalf, and that Huntly and Aboyne had even offered to compel Montrose to lay down his arms in compliance with the orders of the king, he immediately resolved to disband his army.
These "conditions," which included several articles, and in the creation of which the king likely had no involvement, were far from satisfactory to Montrose, who refused to accept them. He even declined to negotiate with the Covenanters and sent the messenger back to the king to inform him that since he had acted under his majesty’s commission, he would not accept any terms for laying down his arms or disbanding his army unless they came directly from the king himself. However, if the king imposed conditions on him, he would accept them without hesitation. The king, having no choice but to treat these conditions as his own, signed them and sent the messenger back with new instructions to Montrose to disband his army immediately or face charges of high treason. Besides Ker, the king sent another trusted messenger to Montrose with a private letter[359] urging him to accept the offered terms, as if he refused to disband his army, his majesty could find himself "in a very sad condition," which he would prefer Montrose to figure out rather than express himself. This comment suggests that Charles was already starting to worry about his personal safety. The king's commands were too forceful to be ignored any longer, and since Montrose had learned that several prominent royalists, particularly the Marquis of Huntly, Lord Aboyne, and the Earl of Seaforth, were negotiating with the Estates for their own benefit, and that Huntly and Aboyne had even offered to force Montrose to lay down his arms in line with the king's orders, he quickly decided to disband his army.
As Middleton had been intrusted by the Committee of Estates with ample powers to negotiate with the royalists, and to see the conditions offered to Montrose implemented by him in case of acceptance, a cessation of arms was agreed upon between Montrose and Middleton; and in order to discuss the conditions, a conference was held between them on the 22d day of July, on a meadow, near the river Isla, in Angus, where they “conferred for the space of two hours, there being none near them but one man for each of them to hold his horse.”[360] The conditions agreed upon were these, that with the exception of Montrose himself, the Earl of Crawford, Sir Alexander Macdonald, and Sir John Hurry, all those who had taken up arms against the Covenanters would be pardoned on making their submission, and that Montrose, Crawford, Hurry, and Graham of Gorthy, should transport themselves beyond seas, before the last day of August, in a ship to be provided by the Estates. This arrangement was ratified by the committee of Estates, but the committee of the kirk exclaimed against it, and petitioned the Committee of Estates not to sanction it.
As Middleton had been given broad authority by the Committee of Estates to negotiate with the royalists and to ensure that Montrose would follow through on the conditions offered to him if accepted, a ceasefire was agreed upon between Montrose and Middleton. To discuss the terms, they held a meeting on July 22nd in a meadow near the River Isla in Angus, where they "talked for two hours, with only one man each to hold their horses." The agreed-upon conditions were that, with the exception of Montrose himself, the Earl of Crawford, Sir Alexander Macdonald, and Sir John Hurry, all who had taken up arms against the Covenanters would be pardoned if they submitted. Additionally, Montrose, Crawford, Hurry, and Graham of Gorthy were to leave for overseas before the end of August, in a ship provided by the Estates. This arrangement was approved by the Committee of Estates, but the church committee protested against it and petitioned the Committee of Estates not to approve it.
Preparatory to disbanding his army, Montrose appointed it to rendezvous at Rattray, in the neighbourhood of Coupar-Angus, at which place, on the 30th of July, he discharged his men, after addressing them with feeling and animation. After giving them due praise for their faithful services and good behaviour, he told them his orders, and bade them farewell, an event no less sorrowful to the whole army than to himself; and, notwithstanding that he used his utmost endeavours to raise their drooping spirits, and encourage them with the flattering prospect of a speedy and desirable peace, and assured them that he contributed to the king’s safety and interest by his present ready submission, no less than he had formerly done by his military attempts; yet they concluded, that a period was that day put to the king’s authority, which would expire with the dissolution of their army, for disbanding which,[250] they were all convinced the orders had been extorted from the king, or granted by him on purpose to evite a greater and more immediate evil. And, upon whatever favourable conditions their own safety might be provided for, yet they lamented their fate, and would much rather have undergone the greatest fatigue and hardships than be obliged to remain inactive and idle spectators of the miseries and calamities befalling their dearest sovereign. Neither were their generous souls a little concerned for the unworthy and disgraceful opinion which foreign nations and after ages could not fail to conceive of the Scots, as universally dipt in rebellion, and guilty of defection from the best of kings. Their sorrow was likewise considerably augmented by the thoughts of being separated from their brave and successful general, who was now obliged to enter into a kind of banishment, to the irreparable loss of the king, the country, themselves, and all good men, at a time when they never had greater occasion for his services: And falling down upon their knees, with tears in their eyes, they obtested him, that seeing the king’s safety and interest required his immediate departure from the kingdom, he would take them along with him to whatever corner of the world he would retire, professing their readiness to live, to fight, nay, if it so please God, even to die under his command. And not a few of them had privately determined, though at the evident risk of their lives and fortunes, to follow him without his knowledge, and even against his inclination, and to offer him their service in a foreign land, which they could not any longer afford him in their own distressed native country.[361]
Before disbanding his army, Montrose ordered them to gather at Rattray, near Coupar-Angus, where, on July 30th, he let his men go after delivering an emotional speech. He praised them for their loyalty and good conduct, shared his orders, and said goodbye—a moment that was just as sorrowful for the entire army as it was for him. Despite his best efforts to lift their spirits and encourage them with the hopeful promise of quick and favorable peace, assuring them that his current submission was just as beneficial to the king’s safety and interests as his previous military actions, they came to believe that the king's authority had effectively ended with the disbandment of their army. They were convinced that the orders had been forced from the king or granted by him to avoid a bigger and more immediate disaster. Regardless of any favorable conditions for their own safety, they mourned their fate, wishing they could endure the toughest challenges rather than remain passive and idle while their beloved sovereign faced hardship. Their noble hearts were also troubled by the negative and disgraceful opinions that foreign nations and future generations would likely have about the Scots, labeling them as universally rebellious and disloyal to their great king. Their sorrow deepened at the thought of being separated from their courageous and successful leader, who now had to go into a type of exile, causing irreparable loss for the king, the country, themselves, and all good people, especially when his services were needed more than ever. Falling to their knees, tears in their eyes, they begged him that since the king's safety required his immediate departure from the kingdom, he would take them with him wherever he chose to retreat, expressing their willingness to live, fight, and, if God willed, even die under his command. Many even privately resolved, at great risk to their lives and fortunes, to follow him without his knowledge, going against his wishes to offer their service in a foreign land, which they could no longer provide in their own troubled homeland.
Such is the account of the affecting farewell between Montrose and the few remaining brave and adventurous men who had shared with him all the dangers and vicissitudes of the battle-field, as related by a warm partisan of fallen royalty; yet there is no reason for supposing that he has given an exaggerated view of the feelings of the warlike and devoted band at parting, under existing circumstances, with their beloved commander who had so often led them to victory, and whose banishment from his native country they regarded as the death-blow to their hopes.
Such is the story of the heartfelt goodbye between Montrose and the few brave and daring men who had faced all the dangers and challenges of the battlefield with him, as told by a passionate supporter of the fallen crown; yet there's no reason to believe he has exaggerated the emotions of the loyal and dedicated group at their farewell, given the circumstances, with their beloved leader who had so often led them to victory, and whose exile from his homeland they saw as the final blow to their hopes.
Upon the dissolution of Montrose’s army, the Scots officers and soldiers retired to their homes, and the Irish troops marched westward into Argyle, whence they embarked for their own country, being accompanied thither by the Earl of Crawford, who from thence went to Spain. Montrose, along with the few friends who were to follow him abroad, took up his abode at his seat of Old Montrose, there to wait the arrival of the vessel destined to convey them to the continent. The day fixed for Montrose’s departure was the 1st of September, and he waited with impatience for the arrival of the expected vessel; but as the month of August was fast expiring without such vessel making its appearance, or any apparent preparation for the voyage, Montrose’s friends applied to the committee of the Estates for a prorogation of the day stipulated for his departure, but they could obtain no satisfactory answer.
Upon the disbanding of Montrose’s army, the Scottish officers and soldiers returned to their homes, while the Irish troops moved west into Argyle, from where they boarded ships headed for their own country, accompanied by the Earl of Crawford, who then traveled to Spain. Montrose, along with a few friends who were going to follow him abroad, settled at his home in Old Montrose to await the arrival of the ship that would take them to the continent. The date set for Montrose’s departure was September 1st, and he waited anxiously for the arrival of the expected vessel; however, as August was quickly coming to an end without any sign of the ship or preparation for the journey, Montrose’s friends reached out to the committee of the Estates to request a postponement of the scheduled departure date, but they received no satisfactory response.
At length, on the last day of August, a vessel for the reception of the marquis entered the harbour of Montrose, in which he proposed immediately to embark, but he was told by the shipmaster, “a violent and rigid Covenanter,” that he meant to careen his vessel before going to sea, an operation which would occupy a few days. In the course of conversation, the shipmaster bluntly stated to his intended passengers, that he had received express instructions to land them at certain ports. The behaviour of the captain, joined to the information he had communicated, and the fact that several English ships of war had been seen for several days off the coast, as if watching his embarkation and departure, created a strong suspicion in Montrose’s mind that a plan had been laid for capturing him, and induced him to consult his own safety and that of his friends, by seeking another way of leaving the kingdom. The anxiety of Montrose and his followers was speedily relieved by the arrival of intelligence, that a small vessel belonging to Bergen, in Norway, had been found in the neighbouring harbour of Stonehaven; and that the master had engaged, on being promised a handsome freight, to be in readiness, on an appointed day, to sail with such passengers as should appear.
Finally, on the last day of August, a ship arrived in the harbor of Montrose to take the marquis aboard, but the shipmaster, “a strict Covenanter,” informed him that he needed to repair his vessel before setting sail, which would take a few days. During their conversation, the shipmaster bluntly told the passengers that he had received specific orders to drop them off at certain ports. The captain's behavior, along with the information he shared and the presence of several English warships off the coast, seemingly watching for his embarkation, raised serious suspicions in Montrose’s mind that there was a plan in place to capture him. This prompted him to consider his safety and that of his friends by looking for another way to leave the kingdom. Montrose and his followers quickly felt relieved when they learned that a small ship from Bergen, Norway, had been found in the nearby harbor of Stonehaven, and that the captain had agreed, for a good payment, to be ready to sail on a set day with any passengers who showed up.
Accordingly, after sending off Sir John Hurry, John Drummond of Balloch, Graham of Gorthy, Dr. Wishart, and a few other friends by land to Stonehaven, on the 3d of September 1646, he himself left the harbour of Montrose in a small boat, disguised as the servant of James Wood, a clergyman, who accompanied him; and the same evening went safely on board the vessel, into which his friends had embarked, and setting sail with a fair wind, arrived in a few days at Bergen, in Norway, where he received a friendly welcome from Thomas Gray, a Scotsman, the governor of the castle of Bergen.[362]
Accordingly, after sending off Sir John Hurry, John Drummond of Balloch, Graham of Gorthy, Dr. Wishart, and a few other friends by land to Stonehaven on September 3, 1646, he himself left the harbor of Montrose in a small boat, disguised as the servant of James Wood, a clergyman who accompanied him. That same evening, he safely boarded the ship where his friends had already embarked, and setting sail with a good wind, arrived a few days later in Bergen, Norway, where he received a warm welcome from Thomas Gray, a Scotsman and the governor of the castle of Bergen.[362]
It is beyond the province of this history to give a detailed account of the transactions which took place between the Scotch and English concerning the disbanding of the Scottish army and the delivery of the king to the English parliament. Although the Scotch are certainly not free from blame for having betrayed their king, after he had cast himself upon their loyalty and mercy, still it must be remembered, in extenuation, that the king was merely playing a game, that his giving himself up to the Scotch army was his last desperate move, and that he would not have had the least scruple in outwitting, deceiving, and even destroying his protectors. In September, 1646, an agreement was come to between the Scotch commissioners and the English parliament, that the army should be disbanded, on the latter paying £400,000 as payment in full of the arrears of pay due to the army for its services. There was no mention then made of the delivery of the king, and a candid examination of the evidence on both sides proves that the one transaction was quite independent of the other. “That fanaticism and self-interest had steeled the breasts of the Covenanters against the more generous impulses of loyalty and compassion, may, indeed, be granted; but more than this cannot be legitimately inferred from any proof furnished by history.”[363]
It’s beyond the scope of this history to provide a detailed account of the events between the Scots and the English regarding the disbanding of the Scottish army and the handover of the king to the English parliament. While the Scots certainly share the blame for betraying their king after he placed his trust in their loyalty and mercy, it should be noted that the king was just playing a game; his surrender to the Scottish army was his last desperate attempt, and he wouldn’t have hesitated to outsmart, deceive, or even harm his protectors. In September 1646, an agreement was reached between the Scottish commissioners and the English parliament that the army would be disbanded, with the English agreeing to pay £400,000 to settle the arrears owed to the army for its services. There was no mention at that time of handing over the king, and a fair examination of the evidence from both sides shows that these two events were completely independent. “It can indeed be acknowledged that fanaticism and self-interest had hardened the hearts of the Covenanters against more noble feelings of loyalty and compassion; however, more than this cannot be legitimately concluded from any historical evidence.”[363]
While the negotiations for the delivery of the king were pending, Charles, who seems to have been fully aware of them, meditated the design of escaping from the Scots army, and putting himself at the head of such forces as the Marquis of Huntly could raise in the north. In pursuance of this design, his majesty, about the middle of December, sent Robert Leslie, brother of General David Leslie, with letters and a private commission to Huntly, by which he was informed of his majesty’s intentions, and Huntly was, therefore, desired to levy what forces he could, and have them in readiness to take the field on his arrival in the north. On receipt of his majesty’s commands, Huntly began to raise forces, and having collected them at Banff, fortified the town, and there awaited the king’s arrival.[364] But the king was prevented from putting his plan into execution by a premature discovery, and was thenceforth much more strictly guarded.
While the talks about delivering the king were ongoing, Charles, who seemed fully aware of them, considered escaping from the Scottish army and taking charge of whatever forces the Marquis of Huntly could gather in the north. To pursue this plan, his majesty, around mid-December, sent Robert Leslie, brother of General David Leslie, with letters and a private commission to Huntly. He informed Huntly of his majesty’s intentions and asked him to gather as many forces as he could and have them ready to mobilize upon his arrival in the north. After receiving the king’s orders, Huntly began to assemble troops and, having concentrated them at Banff, fortified the town while waiting for the king's arrival. But the king was prevented from executing his plan due to an early discovery, and from that point on, he was kept much more closely guarded.[364]
After the delivery of the king to the English, on the 28th of January, 1647, the Scots army returned to Scotland. It was thereupon remodelled and reduced, by order of the parliament, to 6,000 foot, and 1,200 horse; a force which was considered sufficient not only to keep the royalists in awe, but also to reduce the Marquis of Huntly and Sir Alexander Macdonald, who were still at the head of some men. The dispersion, therefore, of the forces under these two commanders became the immediate object of the parliament. An attempt had been made in the month of January, by a division of the covenanting army stationed in Aberdeenshire, under the command of Major Bickerton, to surprise the Marquis of Huntly at Banff, but it had been obliged to retire with loss; and Huntly continued to remain in his position till the month of April, when, on the approach of General David Leslie with a considerable force, he fled with a few friends to the mountains of Lochaber for shelter. Leslie thereupon reduced the castles belonging to the marquis. He first took that of Strathbogie, and sent the commander thereof, the laird of Newton-Gordon, to Edinburgh; then the castle of Lesmore; and lastly, the Bog of Gicht, or Gordon castle, the commander of which, James Gordon of Letterfurie, and his brother, Thomas Gordon of Clastirim, and other gentlemen of the name of Gordon, were sent to Edinburgh as prisoners. Leslie next took the isle of Lochtanner, in Aboyne, which[252] had been fortified by Huntly.[365] Quarter was given to the men who garrisoned those different strengths, with the exception of the Irish and deserters, who were hanged immediately on their capture.[366]
After delivering the king to the English on January 28, 1647, the Scottish army returned to Scotland. The parliament then decided to restructure and reduce it to 6,000 infantry and 1,200 cavalry; a force deemed sufficient not only to keep the royalists in check but also to deal with the Marquis of Huntly and Sir Alexander Macdonald, who still commanded some troops. Therefore, the immediate goal of the parliament became to disperse the forces led by these two commanders. In January, a part of the covenanting army stationed in Aberdeenshire, led by Major Bickerton, had attempted to ambush the Marquis of Huntly at Banff but was forced to retreat with losses. Huntly managed to hold his position until April when he fled to the mountains of Lochaber for safety with a few friends, following the approach of General David Leslie with a significant force. Leslie then laid siege to the marquis's castles. He first took Strathbogie Castle and sent its commander, the laird of Newton-Gordon, to Edinburgh; then he captured Lesmore Castle and finally the Bog of Gicht, or Gordon Castle, where the commander, James Gordon of Letterfurie, his brother Thomas Gordon of Clastirim, and other gentlemen of the Gordon name were taken to Edinburgh as prisoners. Leslie then seized the island of Lochtanner in Aboyne, which had been fortified by Huntly. Quarter was granted to the men garrisoning those various strongholds, except for the Irish and deserters, who were hanged immediately upon capture.
Having taken these different places, Leslie, in quest of the marquis, next marched into Badenoch, where he captured the castle of Ruthven. Thence he proceeded into Lochaber, and took the fortress of Inverlochy. Huntly disbanded his forces in Badenoch, reserving only a few as a body-guard for himself and his son; “showing them that he was resolved to live an outlaw till provident heaven should be pleased to change the king’s fortune, upon whose commandments his life and fortune should always depend.”[367] The covenanting general, thereupon, marched to the south with a part of his forces, leaving the remainder in the north, under the command of Middleton, and encamped in Strathallan, he himself taking up his head-quarters in Dunblane. Here he remained till the middle of May, when he was joined by the Marquis of Argyle, and ordered to advance into that nobleman’s country to drive out Sir Alexander Macdonald. Accordingly, he set out on the 17th of May, and arrived at Inverary on the 21st. Sir Alexander Macdonald was at this time in Kintyre, with a force of about 1,400 foot and two troops of horse, which would have been fully sufficient to check Leslie, but he seems not to have been aware of the advance of the latter, and had taken no precautions to guard the passes leading into the peninsula, which might have been successfully defended by a handful of men against a considerable force. Having secured these difficult passes, Leslie advanced into Kintyre, and after skirmishing the whole of the 25th of May with Macdonald, forced him to retire. After throwing 300 men into a fortress on the top of the hill of Dunaverty, and in which “there was not a drop of water but what fell from the clouds,”[368] Macdonald, on the following day, embarked his troops in boats provided for the occasion, and passed over into Islay.
Having taken these various locations, Leslie, in search of the marquis, then marched into Badenoch, where he captured Ruthven Castle. From there, he moved into Lochaber and seized the fortress of Inverlochy. Huntly disbanded his forces in Badenoch, keeping only a few as a personal bodyguard for himself and his son; “showing them that he was determined to live as an outlaw until fortune decided to change the king’s luck, upon whose orders his life and fortune would always depend.”[367] The covenanting general then marched south with part of his forces, leaving the rest in the north under Middleton’s command, and set up camp in Strathallan, while he established his headquarters in Dunblane. He stayed there until mid-May when he was joined by the Marquis of Argyle and ordered to advance into the nobleman’s territory to drive out Sir Alexander Macdonald. Accordingly, he set off on May 17th and arrived in Inverary on the 21st. At that time, Sir Alexander Macdonald was in Kintyre with about 1,400 foot soldiers and two troops of cavalry, which would have been enough to confront Leslie, but he seemed unaware of Leslie's approach and had not taken any measures to secure the passes into the peninsula, which could have been defended by a small number of men against a larger force. After securing these challenging passes, Leslie advanced into Kintyre and, after skirmishing throughout May 25th with Macdonald, forced him to retreat. After sending 300 men into a fortress on top of Dunaverty Hill, where “there was not a drop of water but what fell from the clouds,”[368] Macdonald, the next day, loaded his troops onto boats prepared for the occasion and crossed over to Islay.
Leslie, thereupon, laid siege to the castle of Dunaverty, which was well defended; but the assailants having carried a trench at the bottom of the hill which gave the garrison the command of water, and in the storming of which the besieged lost 40 men, the latter craved a parley, in consequence of which Sir James Turner, Leslie’s adjutant-general, was sent to confer with the garrison on the terms of surrender. Leslie would not grant “any other conditions than that they should yield on discretion or mercy. And it seemed strange to me,” continues Sir James Turner, “to hear the lieutenant-general’s nice distinction, that they should yield themselves to the kingdom’s mercy, and not to his. At length they did so, and after they had come out of the castle, they were put to the sword, every mother’s son, except one young man, Maccoul, whose life I begged to be sent to France, with 100 fellows which we had smoked out of a cave, as they do foxes, who were given to Captain Campbell, the chancellor’s brother.”[369] This atrocious act was perpetrated at the instigation of John Nave or Neaves, “a bloody preacher,”[370] but, according to Wodrow, an “excellent man,” who would not be satisfied with less than the blood of the prisoners. As the account given by Sir James Turner, an eye-witness of this infamous transaction, is curious, no apology is necessary for inserting it. “Here it will be fit to make a stop, till this cruel action be canvassed. First, the lieutenant-general was two days irresolute what to do. The Marquis of Argyle was accused at his arraignment of this murder, and I was examined as a witness. I declared, which was true, that I never heard him advise the lieutenant-general to it. What he did in private I know not. Secondly, Argyle was but a colonel then, and he had no power to do it of himself. Thirdly, though he had advised him to it, it was no capital crime; for counsel is no command. Fourthly, I have several times spoke to the lieutenant-general to save these men’s lives, and he always assented to it, and I know of himself he was unwilling to shed their blood. Fifthly, Mr. John Nave (who was appointed by the commission of the kirk to wait on him as his chaplain) never ceased to tempt him to that bloodshed, yea, and threatened him with the curses befell Saul for[253] sparing the Amalekites, for with them his theology taught him to compare the Dunaverty men. And I verily believe that this prevailed most with David Leslie, who looked upon Nave as the representative of the kirk of Scotland.” The fact of Sir James and David Leslie’s repugnance to shed the blood of those defenceless men is fully corroborated by Bishop Guthry, on the authority of many persons who were present, who says that while the butchery was going on, and while Leslie, Argyle, and Neaves were walking over the ancles in blood, Leslie turned out and thus addressed the latter:—“Now, Mr. John, have you not once got your fill of blood?” The sufferers on this occasion were partly Irish, and partly belonging to the clan Dougal or Coull, to the castle of whose chief, in Lorne, Colonel Robert Montgomerie now laid siege, while Leslie himself, with a part of his forces, left Kintyre for Islay in pursuit of Macdonald.
Leslie then laid siege to the castle of Dunaverty, which was well defended; however, the attackers dug a trench at the bottom of the hill that gave the garrison control over the water supply. During this assault, the defenders lost 40 men, prompting them to seek a parley. As a result, Sir James Turner, Leslie’s adjutant-general, was sent to negotiate the terms of surrender with the garrison. Leslie was adamant that “no other conditions would be offered than that they should surrender at discretion or mercy.” Sir James Turner noted that it was odd to hear the lieutenant-general’s precise distinction, stating they should submit to the kingdom’s mercy rather than his own. Eventually, they did surrender, and after they emerged from the castle, they were killed, every last one of them, except for one young man, Maccoul, whose life I requested to be spared and sent to France, along with 100 others who had been forced out of a cave like foxes, and handed over to Captain Campbell, the chancellor’s brother. This horrific act was incited by John Nave or Neaves, “a bloody preacher,” but according to Wodrow, an “excellent man,” who insisted on nothing less than the blood of the prisoners. Since the account given by Sir James Turner, an eyewitness to this dreadful act, is intriguing, there’s no need for an apology for including it. “It’s appropriate to pause here until this cruel action is discussed. First, the lieutenant-general was indecisive for two days about what to do. The Marquis of Argyle was accused during his trial of being complicit in this murder, and I was called to testify. I stated, truthfully, that I never heard him advise the lieutenant-general to do it. I don’t know what he might have said privately. Secondly, Argyle was only a colonel at the time and didn’t have the authority to make that decision alone. Thirdly, even if he had suggested it, it wasn’t a capital offense; advice is not the same as order. Fourthly, I spoke multiple times to the lieutenant-general about saving these men's lives, and he always agreed with me, showing that he didn't want to shed their blood. Fifthly, Mr. John Nave (who was appointed by the church commission to be his chaplain) constantly urged him to commit that act of violence, even threatening him with the curses that befell Saul for sparing the Amalekites, comparing the men of Dunaverty to them based on his theology. I truly believe this influenced David Leslie the most, as he regarded Nave as the representative of the church of Scotland.” The resistance of Sir James and David Leslie to take the lives of those defenseless men is supported by Bishop Guthry, based on accounts from many present, who stated that while the slaughter occurred and Leslie, Argyle, and Neaves walked through blood, Leslie confronted Nave, saying: “Now, Mr. John, haven’t you had your fill of blood yet?” The victims this time were partly Irish and partly from the clan Dougal or Coull, whose chief’s castle Colonel Robert Montgomerie was now besieging, while Leslie himself, with some of his forces, left Kintyre for Islay to pursue Macdonald.
On landing in Islay, Leslie found that Macdonald had fled to Ireland, and had left Colkittoch, his father, in the castle of Dunniveg, with a force of 200 men to defend the island against the superior power of Leslie. The result turned out as might have been anticipated. Although the garrison made a brave resistance, yet, being wholly without water, they found themselves unable to resist, and offered to capitulate on certain conditions. These were, that the officers should be entitled to go where they pleased, and that the privates should be sent to France. These conditions were agreed to, and were punctually fulfilled. Old Colkittoch had, however, the misfortune not to be included in this capitulation, for, before the castle had surrendered, “the old man, Coll,” says Sir James Turner, “coming foolishly out of the house, where he was governor, on some parole or other,[371] to speak with his old friend, the captain of Dunstaffnage castle, was surprised, and made prisoner, not without some stain to the lieutenant-general’s honour. He was afterwards hanged by a jury of Argyle’s sheriff-depute, one George Campbell, from whose sentence few are said to have escaped that kind of death.”
On arriving in Islay, Leslie discovered that Macdonald had escaped to Ireland, leaving Colkittoch, his father, in the castle of Dunniveg with a force of 200 men to defend the island against Leslie's greater strength. The outcome was as expected. Although the garrison put up a brave fight, they were completely out of water and ultimately unable to hold out, so they agreed to surrender under certain conditions. These were that the officers could go wherever they wished and that the privates would be sent to France. These terms were accepted and carried out as promised. Unfortunately for old Colkittoch, he was not included in this surrender, because before the castle fell, “the old man, Coll,” as Sir James Turner puts it, “foolishly came out of the house where he was in charge, on some pretext or another, to talk with his old friend, the captain of Dunstaffnage castle, and was caught and taken prisoner, which was not without some damage to the lieutenant-general’s reputation. He was later hanged by a jury chosen by Argyle’s sheriff-depute, one George Campbell, from whose ruling few are said to have escaped that kind of death.”
Leaving Islay, Leslie “boated over to Jura, a horrible isle,” says Sir James Turner, “and a habitation fit for deer and wild beasts; and so from isle to isle,” continues he, “till he came to Mull, which is one of the best of the Hebrides. Here Maclaine saved his lands, with the loss of his reputation, if he ever had any. He gave up his strong castles to Leslie, gave his eldest son for hostage of his fidelity, and, which was unchristian baseness in the lowest degree, he delivered up fourteen prettie Irishmen, who had been all along faithful to him, to the lieutenant-general, who immediately caused hang them all. It was not well done to demand them from Maclaine, but inexcusablie ill done in him to betray them. Here I cannot forget one Donald Campbell, fleshed in blood from his very infancie, who with all imaginable violence pressed that the whole clan Maclaine should be put to the edge of the sword; nor could he be commanded to forbear his bloody suit by the lieutenant-general and two major-generals; and with some difficulty was he commanded silence by his chief, the Marquis of Argyle. For my part, I said nothing, for indeed I did not care though he had prevailed in his suit, the delivery of the Irish had so irritated me against that whole clan and name.”
Leaving Islay, Leslie “boated over to Jura, a terrible island,” says Sir James Turner, “and a place suitable for deer and wild animals; and so from island to island,” he continues, “until he reached Mull, which is one of the best of the Hebrides. Here Maclaine saved his lands, at the cost of his reputation, if he ever had one. He surrendered his strongholds to Leslie, gave his eldest son as a hostage to prove his loyalty, and, which was an unconscionable betrayal at its worst, he handed over fourteen loyal Irishmen, who had remained faithful to him, to the lieutenant-general, who quickly had them all executed. It was not right to demand them from Maclaine, but it was inexcusable for him to betray them. Here I cannot forget one Donald Campbell, bloodthirsty since childhood, who with all the violence imaginable insisted that the entire Maclaine clan should be slaughtered; nor could he be persuaded to stop his brutal demands by the lieutenant-general and two major-generals; with some difficulty, he was silenced by his leader, the Marquis of Argyle. As for me, I said nothing, for honestly, I didn’t care if he succeeded in his demands; the betrayal of the Irish had made me so angry against that entire clan and their name.”
While Leslie was thus subduing the Hebrides, Middleton was occupied in pursuing the Marquis of Huntly through Glenmoriston, Badenoch, and other places. Huntly was at length captured by Lieutenant-Colonel Menzies, in Strathdon, in December, 1647. Having received intelligence of the place of the marquis’s retreat, Menzies came to Dalnabo with a select body of horse, consisting of three troops, about midnight, and immediately entered the house just as Huntly was going to bed. The marquis was attended by only ten gentlemen and servants, as a sort of body-guard, who notwithstanding the great disparity of numbers, made a brave attempt to protect the marquis, in which six of them were killed and the rest mortally wounded, among whom was John Grant, the landlord. On hearing that the marquis had been taken prisoner, the whole of his vassals in the neighbourhood, to the number of between 400 and 500, with Grant of Carron at their head, flew to arms to rescue him. Lieutenant-Colonel Menzies thereupon[254] carried the marquis to the castle of Blairfindie, in Glenlivet, about four miles from Dalnabo, where the latter received a notice from Grant and his party by the wife of Gordon of Munmore, that they had solemnly sworn either to rescue him or die to a man, and they requested him to give them such orders to carry their plan into effect as he might judge proper. But the marquis dissuaded his people from the intended attempt, and returned for answer that, now almost worn out with grief and fatigue, he could no longer live in hills and dens; and hoped that his enemies would not drive things to the worst; but, if such was the will of heaven, he could not outlive the sad fate he foresaw his royal master was likely to undergo; and be the event as it would, he doubted not but the just providence of God would restore the royal family, and his own along with it.[372]
While Leslie was subduing the Hebrides, Middleton was busy chasing the Marquis of Huntly through Glenmoriston, Badenoch, and other areas. Eventually, Huntly was captured by Lieutenant-Colonel Menzies in Strathdon in December 1647. After learning where the marquis was hiding, Menzies arrived at Dalnabo with a select group of horses, consisting of three troops, around midnight, and entered the house just as Huntly was about to go to bed. The marquis was accompanied by only ten gentlemen and servants acting as a sort of bodyguard, who, despite being greatly outnumbered, bravely tried to protect him; six of them were killed and the rest were mortally wounded, including John Grant, the landlord. When news broke that the marquis had been captured, all of his followers in the area, numbering between 400 and 500, led by Grant of Carron, rushed to arms to rescue him. Lieutenant-Colonel Menzies then took the marquis to the castle of Blairfindie in Glenlivet, about four miles from Dalnabo, where the marquis received a message from Grant and his men, delivered by the wife of Gordon of Munmore, that they had sworn to either rescue him or die trying, and they requested him to give them orders to carry out their plan. However, the marquis dissuaded his people from the planned attempt, replying that he was now almost worn out with grief and fatigue, and could no longer live in the hills and caves; he hoped his enemies would not push things to the worst. But if that was what fate had in store, he couldn’t outlive the tragic fate he feared his royal master was about to face; and whatever the outcome, he had faith that God's just providence would restore the royal family and himself along with it.
Besides the gentlemen and servants about Huntly’s person, there were some Irish who were quartered in the offices about Dalnabo. These were carried prisoners by Menzies to Strathbogie, where Middleton then was, who ordered them all to be shot. In consequence of an order from the committee of Estates at Edinburgh, Menzies carried the marquis under a strong guard of horse to Leith, where, after being kept two days, he was delivered up to the magistrates, and incarcerated in the jail of the city. The committee had previously debated the question whether the marquis should be immediately executed or reprieved till the meeting of parliament, but although the Argyle faction, notwithstanding the Marquis of Argyle withdrew before the vote was taken, and the committee of the church did every thing in their power to procure the immediate execution of the marquis, his life was spared till the meeting of the parliament by a majority of one vote.[373] The Earl of Aboyne and Lord Lewis Gordon had the good fortune to escape to the continent. The first went to France, where he shortly thereafter died—the second took refuge in Holland. A reward of £1,000 sterling had been promised to any person who should apprehend Huntly, which sum was duly paid to Menzies by the Committee of Estates.[374]
Besides the gentlemen and servants around Huntly, there were some Irish who were stationed in the offices near Dalnabo. These were taken as prisoners by Menzies to Strathbogie, where Middleton was at the time, and he ordered them all to be shot. Following an order from the committee of Estates in Edinburgh, Menzies transported the marquis under a strong cavalry escort to Leith, where he was held for two days before being handed over to the magistrates and thrown into the city's jail. The committee had previously discussed whether to execute the marquis right away or delay the decision until parliament met, but even though the Argyle faction, despite the Marquis of Argyle leaving before the vote, and the church committee did everything possible to push for an immediate execution, his life was spared until parliament convened by a single vote. [373] The Earl of Aboyne and Lord Lewis Gordon were fortunate to escape to the continent. The former went to France, where he soon died; the latter found refuge in Holland. A reward of £1,000 sterling had been promised to anyone who captured Huntly, which amount was duly paid to Menzies by the Committee of Estates. [374]
There appears to be no doubt that Argyle was highly gratified at the capture of Huntly. It is related by Spalding, that taking advantage of Huntly’s situation, Argyle bought up all the comprisings on his lands, and that he caused summon at the market-cross of Aberdeen by sound of trumpet, all Huntly’s wadsetters and creditors to appear at Edinburgh in the month of March following Huntly’s imprisonment, calling on them to produce their securities before the lords of session, with certification that if they did not appear, their securities were to be declared null and void. Some of Huntly’s creditors sold their claims to Argyle, and having thus bought up all the rights he could obtain upon Huntly’s estate at a small or nominal value, under the pretence that he was acting for the benefit of his nephew, Lord Gordon, he granted bonds for the amount which, according to Spalding, he never paid.[255] In this way did Argyle possess himself of the marquis’s estates, which he continued to enjoy upwards of twelve years; viz., from 1648, till the restoration of Charles II. in 1660.
There’s no doubt that Argyle was very pleased with the capture of Huntly. Spalding notes that taking advantage of Huntly’s situation, Argyle purchased all the claims on his lands. He summoned all of Huntly’s lenders and creditors to appear in Edinburgh at the market-cross of Aberdeen by trumpet call in March, after Huntly’s imprisonment, demanding they produce their securities before the lords of session, with the warning that if they didn’t show up, their securities would be declared null and void. Some of Huntly’s creditors sold their claims to Argyle, and by doing this, he acquired all the rights he could get on Huntly’s estate for a small or nominal value, pretending to act for the benefit of his nephew, Lord Gordon. He issued bonds for the amount, which, according to Spalding, he never paid. [255] This is how Argyle came to possess the marquis’s estates, which he held for over twelve years; from 1648 until the restoration of Charles II in 1660.
When the king, who was then a prisoner in Carisbrook castle, heard of the capture of Huntly, he wrote a letter to the Earl of Lanark, then in London, earnestly urging him to do all in his power in behalf of the Marquis. The earl, however, either from unwillingness or inability, appears to have paid no attention to this letter.
When the king, who was a prisoner in Carisbrook Castle at the time, heard about Huntly's capture, he wrote a letter to the Earl of Lanark, who was in London, strongly urging him to do everything he could for the Marquis. However, the earl seems to have ignored this letter, either out of reluctance or inability.
Shortly before the capture of the Marquis of Huntly, John Gordon of Innermarkie, Gordon, younger of Newton-Gordon, and the laird of Harthill, three of his chief friends, had been taken prisoners by Major-General Middleton, and sent to Edinburgh, where they were imprisoned. The two latter were condemned to die by the Committee of Estates, and although their friends procured a remission of the sentence from the king, they were, notwithstanding, both beheaded at the market-cross of Edinburgh.
Shortly before the capture of the Marquis of Huntly, John Gordon of Innermarkie, Gordon, younger of Newton-Gordon, and the laird of Harthill, three of his close friends, were captured by Major-General Middleton and sent to Edinburgh, where they were imprisoned. The latter two were sentenced to death by the Committee of Estates, and even though their friends arranged for a pardon from the king, they were, nonetheless, both executed at the market-cross of Edinburgh.
While the hopes of the royalists, both in England and Scotland, seemed to be almost extinguished, a ray of light, about this time, darted through the dark gloom of the political horizon, which they fondly imagined was the harbinger of a new and, for them, a better order of things; but all their expectations were destined to end in bitter disappointment. The Duke of Hamilton, who had lately formed an association to release the king from his captivity, which went under the name of the “Engagement,” prevailed upon the parliament, which met in March, 1648, to appoint a committee of danger, and to consent to a levy of 40,000 men. The bulk of the English population, with the exception of the army, had grown quite dissatisfied with the state of matters. Their eyes were now directed towards Scotland, and the news of the Scots’ levy made them indulge a hope that they would soon be enabled, by the aid of the Scots auxiliaries, to throw off the military yoke, and restore the king on conditions favourable to liberty. But Hamilton, being thwarted by Argyle and his party, had it not in his power to take advantage of the favourable disposition of the English people, and instead of raising 40,000 men, he found, to his great mortification, that, at the utmost, he could, after upwards of three months’ labour, only bring about 15,000 men into the field, and that not until several insurrections in England, in favour of the king, had been suppressed.
While the hopes of the royalists in England and Scotland seemed almost crushed, a glimmer of hope appeared around this time, which they naively believed was the sign of a new and better way of life for them; but all their expectations were destined to end in bitter disappointment. The Duke of Hamilton, who had recently formed a group to free the king from his captivity, known as the “Engagement,” convinced the parliament, which met in March 1648, to set up a committee of danger and agree to recruit 40,000 men. Most of the English population, aside from the army, had become quite dissatisfied with the current situation. Their attention turned to Scotland, and the news of the Scots’ recruitment made them hopeful that they would soon have the chance, with help from the Scots, to shed the military oppression and restore the king under terms favorable to liberty. However, Hamilton faced opposition from Argyle and his faction and was unable to take advantage of the English people's favorable attitude. Instead of raising 40,000 men, he found, to his great disappointment, that after over three months of effort, he could only muster about 15,000 men for the cause, and that was only after several uprisings in England, supporting the king, had been quashed.
It was the misfortune of Hamilton that with every disposition to serve the cause of his royal master, he had neither the capacity to conceive, nor the resolution to adopt bold and decisive measures equal to the emergency of the times. Like the king, he attempted to act the part of the cunning politician, but was wholly unfitted for the performance of such a character. Had he had the address to separate old Leslie and his nephew from the party of Argyle, by placing the direction of military affairs in their hands, he might have succeeded in raising a force sufficient to cope with the parliamentary army of England; but he had the weakness, after both these generals had joined the kirk in its remonstrance to the parliament that nothing should be done without the consent of the committee of the general assembly, to get himself appointed commander-in-chief of the army, a measure which could not fail to disgust these hardy veterans. He failed in an attempt to conciliate the Marquis of Argyle, who did all in his power to thwart Hamilton’s designs. Argyle went to Fife and induced the gentry of that county not only to oppose the levies, but to hold themselves in readiness to rise on the other side when called upon. He was not so successful in Stirlingshire, none of the gentlemen of that county concurring in his views except the laird of Buchanan, Sir William Bruce of Stenhouse, and a few persons of inferior note; but in Dumbartonshire he succeeded to the utmost of his wishes. After attending a meeting with the Lord Chancellor, (Loudon,) the Earls of Cassilis and Eglinton, and David Dick and other ministers, at Eglinton’s house, on the 29th of May, Argyle went home to raise his own people.
It was Hamilton's misfortune that, despite his willingness to serve his king, he lacked both the ability to come up with and the determination to implement bold and decisive actions that matched the urgency of the times. Like the king, he tried to play the role of a clever politician but was completely unsuited for it. If he had been clever enough to separate old Leslie and his nephew from Argyle's party by putting them in charge of military affairs, he might have been able to gather a force strong enough to confront the parliamentary army of England. However, he surprisingly chose to make himself the commander-in-chief of the army after both generals had joined the church in its appeal to parliament that nothing should be done without the consent of the general assembly's committee, a move that was bound to alienate these seasoned veterans. He failed in his attempt to win over the Marquis of Argyle, who was determined to undermine Hamilton’s plans. Argyle went to Fife and persuaded the local gentry not only to resist the military levies but also to be ready to rise against Hamilton's side when needed. He was less successful in Stirlingshire, where only the laird of Buchanan, Sir William Bruce of Stenhouse, and a few lesser-known individuals shared his views. However, in Dumbartonshire, he achieved his goals completely. After attending a meeting with the Lord Chancellor (Loudon), the Earls of Cassilis and Eglinton, David Dick, and other ministers at Eglinton’s house on May 29th, Argyle returned home to rally his own people.
Several instances of opposition to the levy took place; but the most formidable one, and the only one worthy of notice, was in Ayrshire, where a body of armed insurgents, to the[256] number of 800 horse and 1,200 foot according to one writer,[375] and 500 horse and 2,000 foot according to another,[376] headed by several ministers, assembled at Mauchline; but they were defeated and dispersed, on the 10th of June, by Middleton, who had been appointed lieutenant-general of horse, with the loss of 80 men.
Several instances of opposition to the levy occurred, but the most significant one, and the only one worth mentioning, happened in Ayrshire, where a group of armed rebels, numbering 800 cavalry and 1,200 infantry according to one writer, and 500 cavalry and 2,000 infantry according to another, led by several ministers, gathered at Mauchline. However, they were defeated and scattered on June 10th by Middleton, who had been appointed lieutenant-general of cavalry, resulting in the loss of 80 men.
There are no data by which to ascertain the number of men raised in the Highlands for Hamilton’s army; but it must necessarily have been very inconsiderable. Not a single man was of course raised in Argyleshire, and scarcely any in the adjoining part of Inverness-shire, to which the influence or power of Argyle extended. The Earl of Sutherland, who had been appointed a colonel of foot in his own division, declined the office, and Lord Reay was so disgusted with “Duke Hamilton’s failure,” that he took shipping at Thurso in the month of July, and went to Norway,[377] where he was appointed governor of Bergen, and received the colonelcy of a regiment from the King of Denmark, whom he had formerly served. The only individual who could have benefitted the royal-cause in the north was the Marquis of Huntly, but by a strange fatality the Duke of Hamilton, who could have easily procured an order from the parliament for his liberation from prison, allowed him to continue there, and merely contented himself with obtaining a warrant for changing the marquis’s place of confinement from the jail to the castle of Edinburgh.
There are no records to determine how many men were raised in the Highlands for Hamilton’s army; however, it must have been quite small. Not a single man was raised in Argyleshire, and hardly any in the nearby part of Inverness-shire, where Argyle's influence reached. The Earl of Sutherland, who had been appointed colonel of foot in his own division, declined the position, and Lord Reay was so frustrated with “Duke Hamilton’s failure” that he set sail from Thurso in July and went to Norway,[377] where he was appointed governor of Bergen and received the colonelcy of a regiment from the King of Denmark, whom he had previously served. The only person who could have supported the royal cause in the north was the Marquis of Huntly, but strangely, the Duke of Hamilton, who could have easily secured an order from parliament for his release from prison, allowed him to stay there and only managed to get a warrant to move the marquis from jail to the castle of Edinburgh.
In consequence of the many difficulties which occurred in collecting his troops, and providing the necessary matériel for the use of the army, the duke was not able to begin his march till the 8th of July, on which day he put his army in motion towards the borders. His force, which amounted to about 10,000 foot and 4,000 horse, was composed of raw and undisciplined levies, and he had not a single field-piece. He entered England by the western border, where he was met by Sir Marmaduke Langdale and a body of 4,000 brave cavaliers, all devotedly attached to the king. At this time Lambert, the parliamentary general, had invested Carlisle, and Hamilton was induced by the English royalists, contrary to his own views, to march upon Carlisle, and force Lambert to raise the siege. That general, who had received orders from Cromwell not to engage the Scots till he should join him, accordingly retired, and Carlisle was delivered up next day to Hamilton by the English royalists, who also put him in possession of Berwick.
Due to the many challenges in gathering his troops and securing the necessary matériel for the army, the duke couldn't start his march until July 8th, when he mobilized his forces toward the borders. His army consisted of about 10,000 foot soldiers and 4,000 cavalry, made up of inexperienced and undisciplined recruits, and he had no artillery. He entered England through the western border, where he was welcomed by Sir Marmaduke Langdale and a group of 4,000 loyal cavaliers, all devoted to the king. At this time, Lambert, the parliamentary general, had besieged Carlisle, and Hamilton, swayed by the English royalists against his own judgment, was convinced to march on Carlisle to force Lambert to lift the siege. That general, having received orders from Cromwell to avoid engaging the Scots until he joined him, accordingly retreated, and the next day, Carlisle was surrendered to Hamilton by the English royalists, who also handed over Berwick to him.
It is unnecessary to enter into details concerning this mismanaged and unfortunate expedition, the result of which is well known to every reader of English history. Sir Marmaduke Langdale was defeated by Cromwell at Preston on the 17th of August, and on entering the town after the defeat, was mortified to find that his Scotch allies had abandoned it. Langdale having now no alternative but flight, disbanded his infantry, and along with his cavalry and Hamilton, who, refusing to follow the example of his army, had remained in the town, swam across the Ribble.
It’s unnecessary to go into details about this poorly managed and unfortunate expedition, the outcome of which is familiar to anyone who knows English history. Sir Marmaduke Langdale was defeated by Cromwell at Preston on August 17th, and upon entering the town after the defeat, he was humiliated to find that his Scottish allies had deserted it. With no choice but to flee, Langdale disbanded his infantry and, along with his cavalry and Hamilton, who had chosen to stay in the town rather than follow the example of his army, swam across the Ribble.
The Scotch army retired during the night towards Wigan, where it was joined by the duke next morning, but so reduced in spirits and weakened by desertion as to be quite unable to make any resistance to the victorious troops of Cromwell, who pressed hard upon them. The foot, under the command of Baillie, continued to retreat during the day, but were overtaken at Warrington, and, being unable either to proceed or to resist, surrendered. The number which capitulated amounted to about 3,000. Upwards of 6,000 had previously been captured by the country people, and the few who had the good fortune to escape joined Munro and returned to Scotland. These prisoners were sold as slaves, and sent to the plantations.
The Scottish army withdrew during the night towards Wigan, where they met up with the duke the next morning. However, they were so demoralized and weakened by defections that they were completely unable to resist Cromwell's victorious troops, who pressed hard on them. The infantry, led by Baillie, continued to retreat throughout the day, but they were caught at Warrington and, unable to move forward or fight back, surrendered. About 3,000 of them gave up. More than 6,000 had already been captured by local residents, and the few who managed to escape joined Munro and headed back to Scotland. Those prisoners were sold into slavery and sent to the plantations.
The duke, abandoning Baillie to his fate, carried off the whole cavalry; but he had not proceeded far when his rear was attacked by the parliamentary army. Middleton made a gallant defence, and was taken prisoner; but the duke escaped, and fled to Uttoxeter, followed by his horse, where he surrendered himself to General Lambert and Lord Grey of Groby, who sent him prisoner to Windsor. The Earl of Callander, having effected his escape, went over to Holland, disgusted at the conduct of the duke.
The duke, leaving Baillie to face his fate, took off with the entire cavalry. However, it wasn't long before the parliamentary army attacked his rear. Middleton put up a brave fight and was captured, but the duke managed to escape and fled to Uttoxeter, pursued by his horse. There, he surrendered to General Lambert and Lord Grey of Groby, who took him as a prisoner to Windsor. The Earl of Callander, having managed to escape, went to Holland, feeling disillusioned with the duke's actions.
As soon as the news of the defeat of Hamilton reached Scotland, the Covenanters of the west began to bestir themselves, and a party of them, under the command of Robert Montgomery, son of the Earl of Eglinton, attacked a troop of Lanark’s horse, quartered in Ayrshire, killed some and routed the rest. The Committee of Estates, apprehensive that the spirit of insurrection would speedily spread, immediately ordered out all the fencible men in the kingdom to put down the rising in the west. A difference, however, arose in the committee in the choice of a commander. The Earl of Lanark and the Earl Marischal were proposed by their respective friends. Lanark’s chief opponent was the Earl of Roxburgh, who, (says Wishart,) “in a grave and modest speech, earnestly entreated him, for the sake of their dear sovereign and their distressed country, not to insist in demanding that dignity, which was extremely unseasonable and ill-judged at that time.”[378] Roxburgh’s remonstrance had no effect upon Lanark, who, on a vote being taken, was found to have the majority, and so anxious was he to obtain the command of the army that he actually voted for himself.[379] He had even the indiscretion to declare, that he would not permit any other person to command in his brother’s absence. This rash and imprudent behaviour on the part of Lanark so exasperated Roxburgh and his friends, who justly dreaded the utter ruin of the king’s affairs, that they henceforth withdrew altogether from public affairs.
As soon as the news of Hamilton's defeat reached Scotland, the Covenanters in the west began to take action, and a group led by Robert Montgomery, the son of the Earl of Eglinton, attacked a troop of Lanark’s cavalry stationed in Ayrshire, killing some and scattering the rest. The Committee of Estates, worried that the spirit of rebellion would quickly spread, immediately ordered all the available men in the kingdom to quell the uprising in the west. However, a disagreement arose within the committee over the choice of a commander. The Earl of Lanark and the Earl Marischal were suggested by their supporters. Lanark’s main opponent was the Earl of Roxburgh, who, as Wishart notes, "in a serious and humble speech, earnestly urged him, for the sake of their beloved sovereign and their troubled country, not to pursue that position, which was extremely inappropriate and misguided at that time." Roxburgh’s plea had no impact on Lanark, who, when a vote was taken, found that he had the majority. He was so eager to secure command of the army that he even voted for himself. He even had the indiscretion to state that he would not allow anyone else to lead in his brother’s absence. This reckless and foolish behavior from Lanark infuriated Roxburgh and his supporters, who justly feared the complete ruin of the king’s affairs, leading them to withdraw entirely from public matters.
As soon as Lanark had been appointed to the command of the new levy, he set about raising it with great expedition. For this purpose he sent circulars, plausibly written, to every part of Scotland, calling upon all classes to join him without delay. These circulars had the desired effect. The people beyond the Forth, and even the men of Fife, showed a disposition to obey the call. The Earl of Seaforth raised 4,000 men in the Western Islands and in Ross-shire, whom he brought south, and the Earl of Morton also brought into Lothian 1,200 men from the Orkneys. In short, with the exception of Argyle, there were few places in Scotland from which considerable bodies of men might not have been expected.
As soon as Lanark was appointed to lead the new force, he quickly set about recruiting it. He sent out well-crafted circulars to every corner of Scotland, urging all people to join him without delay. These circulars worked as intended. The folks beyond the Forth, and even the men from Fife, were eager to respond. The Earl of Seaforth gathered 4,000 men from the Western Islands and Ross-shire, bringing them south, and the Earl of Morton also brought 1,200 men from the Orkneys into Lothian. In short, except for Argyle, there weren’t many parts of Scotland where considerable numbers of men could not have been expected.
Before the defeat of Hamilton’s army, Lanark had raised three regiments of horse, which were now under his command. These, with the accessions of force which were daily arriving from different parts of the kingdom, were quite sufficient to have put down the insurrection in the west; but instead of marching thither, Lanark, to the surprise of every person, proceeded through East Lothian towards the eastern borders to meet Sir George Munro, who was retiring upon Berwick before the army of Cromwell. The people of the west being thus relieved from the apprehensions of a visit, assembled in great numbers, and taking advantage of Lanark’s absence, a body of them, to the number of no less than 6,000 men, headed by the chancellor, the Earl of Eglinton, and some ministers, advanced upon the capital, which they entered without opposition, the magistrates and ministers of the city welcoming their approach by going out to meet them. Bishop Wishart describes this body as “a confused rabble, composed of farmers, cow-herds, shepherds, coblers, and such like mob, without arms, and without courage,” and says, that when they arrived in Edinburgh, “they were provided with arms, which, as they were unaccustomed to, were rather a burden and incumbrance than of any use,”—that “they were mounted upon horses, or jades rather, which had been long used to the drudgery of labour, equipped with pack saddles and halters, in place of saddles and bridles.”[380] This tumultuary body, however, was soon put into proper order by the Earl of Leven, who was invested with the chief command, and by David Leslie, as his lieutenant-general, and presented a rather formidable appearance, for on Lanark’s return from the south, he did not venture to engage it, though his force amounted to 4,000 or 5,000 horse and as many foot, many of whom were veterans who had served in Ireland under Munro.
Before Hamilton’s army was defeated, Lanark had raised three regiments of cavalry, which were now under his command. With additional forces arriving daily from different parts of the kingdom, they had more than enough to suppress the uprising in the west. However, instead of marching there, Lanark, to everyone’s surprise, moved through East Lothian toward the eastern borders to meet Sir George Munro, who was retreating towards Berwick from Cromwell's army. The people in the west, relieved from the fear of an attack, gathered in large numbers. Taking advantage of Lanark's absence, a group of about 6,000, led by the chancellor, the Earl of Eglinton, and some ministers, marched on the capital, entering without resistance, as the city's magistrates and ministers welcomed them by going out to greet them. Bishop Wishart describes this group as “a confused rabble, made up of farmers, cowherds, shepherds, cobblers, and similar folks, without weapons or courage,” and notes that when they reached Edinburgh, “they were given arms, which they were unaccustomed to, making them more of a burden than useful”—that “they rode on horses, or rather jades, which had long been used for labor, equipped with pack saddles and halters instead of proper saddles and bridles.”[380] This chaotic group was quickly organized by the Earl of Leven, who took command, and David Leslie, serving as his lieutenant-general, and soon looked quite formidable. When Lanark returned from the south, he didn't dare to engage them, even though his forces numbered about 4,000 to 5,000 cavalry and just as many infantry, many of whom were veterans from his service in Ireland under Munro.
In thus declining to attack Leslie, Lanark acted contrary to the advice of Munro and his other officers. According to Dr. Wishart, Lanark’s advanced guard, on arriving at[258] Musselburgh, fell in with some of Leslie’s outposts, who defended the bridge over the Esk, and Lanark’s advanced guard, though inferior in number, immediately put them in great disorder, and killed some of them without sustaining any loss. This success was reported to Lanark, and it was represented to him, that by following it up immediately, while the enemy continued in the state of alarm into which this affair of outposts had thrown them, he might, perhaps, obtain a bloodless victory, and secure possession of the city of Edinburgh and the town of Leith, with all the warlike stores, before sunset.
In choosing not to attack Leslie, Lanark went against the advice of Munro and his other officers. According to Dr. Wishart, when Lanark’s advance guard reached [258] Musselburgh, they encountered some of Leslie’s outposts, who were defending the bridge over the Esk. Even though Lanark’s forces were outnumbered, they quickly put the outposts into disarray and managed to kill some of them without taking any losses themselves. This success was reported back to Lanark, who was told that if he acted immediately while the enemy was still alarmed by the encounter, he might achieve a bloodless victory and take control of the city of Edinburgh and the town of Leith, along with all the military supplies, before sunset.
Leading his army along the base of the Pentland hills, Lanark proceeded to Linlithgow, which he entered on the evening of the 11th of September, where he almost surprised the Earl of Cassilis, who, at the head of 800 horse from Carrick and Galloway, had taken up his quarters there for the night; but a notice having been sent to him of the Earl of Lanark’s approach by some friend, he fled precipitately to Queensferry, leaving the supper which was cooking for him and his men on the fire, which repast was greedily devoured by Lanark’s troops.
Leading his army along the base of the Pentland Hills, Lanark made his way to Linlithgow, arriving on the evening of September 11th. He nearly caught the Earl of Cassilis off guard, as the Earl, along with 800 cavalry from Carrick and Galloway, had settled in for the night there. However, a friend had sent word to him about the Earl of Lanark’s approach, prompting him to flee quickly to Queensferry, leaving behind the dinner that was cooking for him and his men, which Lanark’s troops eagerly consumed.
Ever since Lanark’s march to the borders to meet Munro, the Marquis of Argyle had been busily employed in raising men in his own territory to assist the insurgents, but it had been so much depopulated by the ravages of Montrose and Macdonald, that he could scarcely muster 300 men. With these and 400 more which he had collected in the Lennox and in the western part of Stirlingshire, he advanced to Stirling, entering it upon the 12th of September at eleven o’clock forenoon. After assigning to the troops their different posts in the town, and making arrangements with the magistrates for their support, Argyle went to dine with the Earl of Mar at his residence in the town. But while the dinner was serving up, Argyle, to his infinite alarm, heard that a part of Lanark’s forces had entered Stirling. This was the advanced guard, commanded by Sir George Munro, who, on hearing that Argyle was in possession of the town when only within two miles of it, had, unknown to Lanark, who was behind with the main body of the army, pushed forward and entered the town before Argyle’s men were aware of his approach. Argyle, as formerly, having a great regard for his personal safety, immediately mounted his horse, galloped across Stirling bridge, and never looked behind till he reached North Queensferry, where he instantly crossed the Frith in a small boat and proceeded to Edinburgh. Nearly 200 of Argyle’s men were either killed or drowned, and the remainder were taken prisoners.
Ever since Lanark marched to the borders to meet Munro, the Marquis of Argyle had been busy gathering troops in his own territory to help the rebels, but his region had been so devastated by Montrose and Macdonald that he could hardly gather 300 men. With these and another 400 he had collected from Lennox and the western part of Stirlingshire, he moved toward Stirling, entering the town on September 12 at 11 o'clock in the morning. After assigning the troops to their various positions in the town and coordinating with the magistrates for support, Argyle went to have dinner with the Earl of Mar at his residence in town. But just as dinner was being served, Argyle, to his great shock, heard that part of Lanark's forces had entered Stirling. This was the advance guard, led by Sir George Munro, who, upon learning that Argyle was in the town just two miles away, had moved forward without Lanark's knowledge, who was still behind with the main body of the army, and entered the town before Argyle's men realized he was there. Valuing his personal safety, Argyle immediately got on his horse, raced across Stirling Bridge, and didn't look back until he reached North Queensferry, where he quickly crossed the Frith in a small boat and headed to Edinburgh. Nearly 200 of Argyle's men were either killed or drowned, and the rest were captured.
A negotiation for peace immediately ensued between the two parties, and on the 15th of September a treaty was entered into by which the Hamilton party agreed to refer all civil matters in dispute to a Parliament, to be held before the 10th of January, and all ecclesiastical affairs to an assembly of the kirk. It was also stipulated that both armies should be disbanded before the 29th of September, or at farthest on the 5th of October, that the adherents of the king should not be disturbed, and that all the prisoners taken in Scotland should be released. Munro perceiving that the king’s affairs would be irretrievably ruined by this compromise, objected to the treaty, and would have stood out had he been backed by the other officers; but very few seconding his views, he addressed the troops, who had accompanied him from Ireland, in St Ninian’s church, and offered to lead back to Ireland such as were inclined to serve under their old commander, Major-General Robert Munro; but having received intelligence at Glasgow that that general had been taken prisoner and sent to London, he disbanded the troops who had followed him thither, and retired to Holland.
A peace negotiation quickly followed between the two parties, and on September 15th, they agreed to a treaty in which the Hamilton party would refer all civil disputes to a Parliament to be held before January 10th, and all church matters to an assembly of the kirk. It was also agreed that both armies would disband by September 29th, or at the latest by October 5th, that the king's supporters would not be harassed, and that all prisoners taken in Scotland would be released. Munro, realizing that this compromise would ruin the king’s cause beyond recovery, opposed the treaty and would have resisted it if he had been supported by the other officers. However, with only a few backing his stance, he addressed the troops that had come with him from Ireland at St Ninian’s church and offered to lead those who wanted to return to Ireland under their old commander, Major-General Robert Munro. But after learning in Glasgow that General Munro had been captured and sent to London, he disbanded the troops who had followed him and retreated to Holland.
According to the treaty the two armies were disbanded on the appointed day, and the “Whigamores,” as the insurgents from the west were called, immediately returned home to cut down their corn, which was ready for the sickle. Argyle’s men, who had been taken prisoners at Stirling, were set at liberty, and conducted home to their own country by one of Argyle’s officers.
According to the treaty, the two armies were disbanded on the designated day, and the “Whigamores,” as the insurgents from the west were known, promptly went back home to harvest their corn, which was ready for cutting. Argyle’s men, who had been captured at Stirling, were released and escorted back to their own region by one of Argyle’s officers.
The Marquis of Argyle, Loudon the chancellor, the Earls of Cassilis and Eglinton, and others, now met at Edinburgh, and formed themselves into a body under the title of the Committee of Estates, and having arranged matters for the better securing their own[259] influence, they summoned a parliament to meet on the 4th of January. In the meantime, Oliver Cromwell, who, after the pursuit of Munro, had laid siege to Berwick, was waited upon by Argyle, Lord Elcho, and Sir Charles Erskine, to compliment him upon his success at Preston, and after making Ludovick Leslie deliver up Berwick to him, they invited him and Lambert to Edinburgh. Cromwell took up his residence in the House of Lady Home in the Canongate, where he received frequent visits from Argyle, Loudon, the Earl of Lothian, Lords Arbuthnot, Elcho, and Burleigh, and the most noted of the ministers. It is said, that during these conferences, Cromwell communicated to his visitors his intentions with respect to the king, and obtained their consent.[381]
The Marquis of Argyle, Loudon the chancellor, the Earls of Cassilis and Eglinton, and others met in Edinburgh and formed a group called the Committee of Estates. They organized their plans to strengthen their influence and called for a parliament to meet on January 4th. Meanwhile, Oliver Cromwell, who had laid siege to Berwick after pursuing Munro, was visited by Argyle, Lord Elcho, and Sir Charles Erskine to congratulate him on his success at Preston. After persuading Ludovick Leslie to surrender Berwick to him, they invited Cromwell and Lambert to Edinburgh. Cromwell stayed at the House of Lady Home in the Canongate, where he frequently received visits from Argyle, Loudon, the Earl of Lothian, Lords Arbuthnot, Elcho, and Burleigh, along with many prominent ministers. It is said that during these meetings, Cromwell shared his plans regarding the king and secured their agreement.[259]
In the meantime the Independents were doing their utmost to induce the English parliament to bring the king to trial for high treason. They, having in the meantime been disappointed in their views by the presbyterians, prevailed upon Fairfax to order Hammond, the governor of the Isle of Wight, to attend him at Windsor, and to send Colonel Eure with orders to seize the king at Newport, where he was conferring with the commissioners, and imprison him again in Carisbrook castle; but Hammond having declined to allow Eure to interfere without an order from the parliament, Eure left the island without attempting to fulfil his instructions. Hammond, however, afterwards left the island with the commissioners, and committed Charles to the custody of one Major Rolfe, a person who, only six months before, had been charged with a design on the life of the king, and who had escaped trial because only one witness had attested the fact before the grand jury.
In the meantime, the Independents were doing everything they could to get the English parliament to put the king on trial for high treason. After being let down by the Presbyterians, they convinced Fairfax to order Hammond, the governor of the Isle of Wight, to meet him at Windsor and to send Colonel Eure with instructions to capture the king in Newport, where he was meeting with the commissioners, and imprison him again in Carisbrook Castle. However, Hammond refused to let Eure take action without a direct order from parliament, so Eure left the island without carrying out his orders. Later, Hammond left the island with the commissioners and handed Charles over to Major Rolfe, a man who just six months earlier had been accused of plotting to kill the king but had avoided trial because there was only one witness to support the claim before the grand jury.
The king seemed to be fully aware of the danger of his present situation, and on the morning of the 28th of November, when the commissioners left the island, he gave vent to his feelings in a strain of the most pathetic emotions, which drew tears from his attendants; “My lords,” said he to the commissioners, “I believe we shall scarce ever see each other again, but God’s will be done! I have made my peace with him, and shall undergo without fear whatever he may suffer men to do to me. My lords, you cannot but know, that in my fall and ruin you see your own, and that also near you. I pray God send you better friends than I have found. I am fully informed of the carriage of those who plot against me and mine; but nothing affects me so much as the feeling I have of the sufferings of my subjects, and the mischief that hangs over my three kingdoms, drawn upon them by those who, upon pretences of good, violently pursue their own interests and ends.”[382] As soon as the commissioners and Hammond had quitted the island, Fairfax sent a troop of horse and a company of foot, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Cobbett, to seize the king, who received notice of the approach of this body and of its object next morning from a person in disguise; but although advised by the Duke of Richmond, the Earl of Lindsay, and Colonel Coke to make his escape, which he could easily have accomplished, he declined to do so, because he considered himself bound in honour to remain twenty days after the treaty. The consequence was, that Charles was taken prisoner by Cobbett, and carried to Hurst castle.
The king seemed to fully understand the danger of his current situation, and on the morning of November 28th, when the commissioners left the island, he expressed his feelings in a deeply emotional way that brought tears to his attendants. “My lords,” he said to the commissioners, “I believe we will hardly see each other again, but God's will be done! I have made my peace with him and will face whatever may happen to me without fear. My lords, you must realize that in my downfall and destruction you see your own fate, which is also close at hand. I pray God sends you better allies than I have found. I am well aware of those who plot against me and my family; however, nothing troubles me as much as the suffering of my subjects and the dangers that threaten my three kingdoms, brought on by those who, under the guise of good, aggressively pursue their own interests and goals.”[382] As soon as the commissioners and Hammond had left the island, Fairfax sent a troop of cavalry and a company of infantry, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Cobbett, to capture the king. He received a warning about their approach and intentions the next morning from someone in disguise; but even though he was advised by the Duke of Richmond, the Earl of Lindsay, and Colonel Coke to escape, which he could have done easily, he chose not to because he felt obligated to stay for twenty days after the treaty. As a result, Charles was captured by Cobbett and taken to Hurst Castle.
The rest of this painful tragedy is well known. After the purified house of commons had passed a vote declaring that it was high treason in the king of England, for the time being, to levy war against the parliament and kingdom of England, his majesty was brought to trial before a tribunal erected pro re nata by the house called the high court of justice, which adjudged him “as a tyrant, traitor, murderer, and public enemy to the good people of the nation, to be put to death by the severing of his head from his body,” a sentence which was carried into execution, in front of Whitehall, on the 30th of January 1649. The unfortunate monarch conducted himself throughout the whole of these melancholy proceedings with becoming dignity, and braved the terrors of death with fortitude and resignation.
The rest of this painful tragedy is well known. After the purified House of Commons passed a vote declaring it high treason for the king of England, at that time, to wage war against the Parliament and the kingdom of England, His Majesty was put on trial before a tribunal established pro re nata by the House, known as the High Court of Justice, which found him "a tyrant, traitor, murderer, and public enemy to the good people of the nation, to be put to death by having his head severed from his body," a sentence that was carried out in front of Whitehall on January 30, 1649. The unfortunate monarch conducted himself throughout these tragic events with dignity, facing the fear of death with bravery and acceptance.
The Duke of Hamilton, who, by his incapacity, had ruined the king’s affairs when on the[260] point of being retrieved, was not destined long to survive his royal master. In violation of the articles of his capitulation, he was brought to trial, and although he pleaded that he acted under the orders of the Scottish parliament, and was not amenable to an English tribunal, he was, under the pretence that he was Earl of Cambridge in England, sentenced to be beheaded. He suffered on the 9th of March.
The Duke of Hamilton, who had messed up the king’s affairs just when they were about to get better, wasn’t meant to live long after his royal master. Despite the terms of his surrender, he was put on trial, and although he argued that he was following orders from the Scottish parliament and shouldn’t be tried by an English court, he was sentenced to be beheaded under the claim that he was the Earl of Cambridge in England. He was executed on March 9th.
The Marquis of Huntly had languished in prison since December 1647, and during the life of the king the Scottish parliament had not ventured to bring him to the block; but both the king and Hamilton, his favourite, being now put out of the way, they felt themselves no longer under restraint, and accordingly the parliament, on the 16th of March, ordained the marquis to be beheaded, at the market-cross of Edinburgh, on the 22d of that month. As he lay under sentence of ecclesiastical excommunication, one of the “bloody ministers,” says the author of the History of the family of Gordon, “asked him, when brought upon the scaffold, if he desired to be absolved from the sentence;” to which the marquis replied, “that as he was not accustomed to give ear to false prophets, he did not wish to be troubled by him.” And thereupon turning “towards the people, he told them that he was going to die for having employed some years of his life in the service of the king his master; that he was sorry he was not the first of his majesty’s subjects who had suffered for his cause, so glorious in itself that it sweetened to him all the bitterness of death.” He then declared that he had charity to forgive those who had voted for his death, although he could not admit that he had done any thing contrary to the laws. After throwing off his doublet, he offered up a prayer, and then embracing some friends around him, he submitted his neck, without any symptoms of emotion, to the fatal instrument.
The Marquis of Huntly had been stuck in prison since December 1647, and while the king was alive, the Scottish parliament hadn’t dared to execute him. But now that both the king and his favorite, Hamilton, were gone, they felt free to act. So, on March 16, the parliament ordered the marquis to be beheaded at the market-cross of Edinburgh on the 22nd of that month. While under the sentence of excommunication, one of the “bloody ministers,” according to the author of the History of the Family of Gordon, asked him, when he was brought to the scaffold, if he wanted to be absolved from that sentence. The marquis replied that, since he wasn't used to listening to false prophets, he didn't want to be bothered by him. He then turned to the people and told them he was dying for spending some years of his life in service to his king. He expressed regret that he wasn’t the first of his majesty’s subjects to suffer for such a glorious cause, which made all the bitterness of death sweet for him. He also stated that he had enough charity to forgive those who voted for his death, although he didn't believe he had done anything against the laws. After removing his doublet, he said a prayer and then hugged some friends nearby before presenting his neck calmly to the executioner.
FOOTNOTES:
[337] Memoirs, p. 164.
[338] This report fortunately appears to be belied by the following entries in Balfour’s Annals, 17th and 19th January, 1646. “The earl of Tulliebardine humbly petitions the House that they would be pleased to pardon his brother, William Murray’s life, in respect he averred on his honour, that he was not compos mentis, as also within age.” “The earl of Tulliebardine again this day gave in a humble petition to the House for prolonging the execution of that sentence pronounced against his brother.” Vol. iii. pp. 362, 363.
[338] This report seems to be contradicted by the following entries in Balfour’s Annals, January 17th and 19th, 1646. “The Earl of Tulliebardine humbly requests the House to please pardon his brother, William Murray’s life, since he swore on his honor that he was not compos mentis, and also still of the right age.” “The Earl of Tulliebardine again today submitted a humble petition to the House for delaying the execution of the sentence passed against his brother.” Vol. iii. pp. 362, 363.
[339] Wishart p. 223.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart p. 223.
[340] Wishart, p. 227.
[341] Guthry, p. 172.
[343] Balfour, vol. iii. p. 323.
[344] Balfour, vol. iii. p. 325.
[345] Ibid. p. 341.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 341.
[346] Balfour, vol. iii. pp. 356–61.
[349] Wishart, p. 242.
[350] Guthry, p. 245.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry, p. 245.
[351] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 531.
Gordon’s Continuation, p. 531.
[352] Britane’s Distemper, p. 182.
[354] Lingard, vol. vi. p. 543.
[355] Kirkton.
Kirkton.
[356] Rushworth, vi.
[357] Wishart, p. 262.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 262.
[358] June 15, 1646.
[359] July 16, 1646.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ July 16, 1646.
[360] Guthry, p. 179.
[361] Wishart, pp. 264–5.
[362] Wishart.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart.
[363] Lingard, vol. vi.
[364] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 536.
[365] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 537.
[366] Guthry.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry.
[367] Britane’s Distemper, p. 200.
[368] Turner’s Memoirs.
Turner’s Memoirs.
[369] Turner’s Memoirs.
Turner’s Memoirs.
[370] Guthry.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry.
[373] Guthry, p. 207.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry, p. 207.
[375] Baillie.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Baillie.
[376] Guthry.
[377] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 541.
[378] Memoirs, p. 311.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs, p. 311.
[379] Guthry, p. 327.
[380] Memoirs, p. 316.
[381] Guthry.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guthry.
CHAPTER XVI.
A.D. 1649–1650.
A.D. 1649–1650.
Commonwealth, 1649–1660; including Protectorate of Oliver Cromwell, 1653–1658.
Commonwealth, 1649–1660; including the Protectorate of Oliver Cromwell, 1653–1658.
Negotiations with Charles II.—Proceedings of Montrose—Pluscardine’s Insurrection—Landing of Kinnoul and Montrose in Orkney—Montrose’s Declaration—Montrose advances southwards—Is defeated at Carbisdale—Montrose captured and sent to Edinburgh—His reception there—Trial and Execution.
Negotiations with Charles II.—Proceedings of Montrose—Pluscardine’s Insurrection—Landing of Kinnoul and Montrose in Orkney—Montrose’s Declaration—Montrose moves south—Is defeated at Carbisdale—Montrose is captured and sent to Edinburgh—His reception there—Trial and Execution.
While the dominant party in England were contemplating the erection of a commonwealth upon the ruins of the monarchy they had just overthrown, the faction in Scotland, with Argyle at its head, which had usurped the reins of government in that country, in obedience to the known wish of the nation, resolved to recognise the principle of legitimacy by acknowledging the Prince of Wales as successor to the crown of Scotland. No sooner, therefore, had the intelligence of the execution of the king reached Edinburgh, than the usual preparations were made for proclaiming Charles II., a ceremony which was performed at the market-cross of Edinburgh, on the 5th of February, with the usual formalities.
While the main party in England was thinking about building a commonwealth on the ruins of the monarchy they had just toppled, the faction in Scotland, led by Argyle, which had taken control of the government in that country, in accordance with the known wishes of the people, decided to acknowledge the principle of legitimacy by recognizing the Prince of Wales as the successor to the Scottish crown. As soon as the news of the king's execution reached Edinburgh, the usual preparations were made to proclaim Charles II., a ceremony that took place at the market-cross of Edinburgh on February 5th, with the usual formalities.
This proceeding was contrary to the policy of Argyle, whose intentions were in exact accordance with those of the English Independents; but, as the melancholy fate of the king had excited a feeling of indignation in the Scottish nation, he was afraid to imitate the example of his English friends, and dissembling his views, adopted other measures without changing his object. At the instigation of Argyle it was agreed in parliament to propose certain conditions to the prince as the terms on which alone he should be entitled to sway the sceptre of his father. These were, in substance, 1st, that he should sign the Covenants, and endeavour to establish them by his authority in all his dominions; 2d, that he should ratify and confirm all the acts of the Estates, approving of the two Covenants, the directory, confession of faith, and the catechism, that he should renounce episcopacy and adopt the presbyterian form of worship; 3d, that in all civil matters he should submit to the parliament, and in things ecclesiastical to the authority of the general assembly; and,[261] lastly, that he should remove from his person and court the Marquis of Montrose, “a person excommunicated by the church, and forfaulted by the parliament of Scotland, being a man most justly, if ever any, cast out of the church of God.”
This action went against Argyle's policy, which aligned perfectly with the intentions of the English Independents. However, due to the tragic fate of the king stirring feelings of anger in the Scottish nation, he hesitated to follow the lead of his English counterparts. While hiding his true intentions, he opted for different measures without changing his goal. At Argyle's urging, parliament agreed to propose certain conditions to the prince as the only terms under which he would be allowed to rule his father's kingdom. These were essentially: 1st, that he should sign the Covenants and work to establish them by his authority throughout all his territories; 2nd, that he should ratify and confirm all acts of the Estates that endorsed the two Covenants, the directory, the confession of faith, and the catechism, and that he should renounce episcopacy and adopt the presbyterian form of worship; 3rd, that in all civil matters he should answer to parliament, and in ecclesiastical matters to the authority of the general assembly; and, [261] finally, that he should remove the Marquis of Montrose from his presence and court, “a person excommunicated by the church and forfeited by the parliament of Scotland, being a man most justly, if ever any, cast out of the church of God.”
These conditions, so flattering to popular prejudice and the prevailing ideas of the times, appear to have been proposed only because Argyle thought they would be rejected by the youthful monarch, surrounded as he then was by counsellors to whom these terms would be particularly obnoxious. To carry these propositions to Charles II., then at the Hague, seven commissioners from the parliament and kirk were appointed, who set sail from Kirkcaldy roads on the 17th of March,[383] arriving at the Hague on the 26th. His court, which at first consisted of the few persons whom his father had placed about him, had been lately increased by the arrival of the Earl of Lanark, now become, by the death of his brother, Duke of Hamilton, the Earls of Lauderdale and Callander, the heads of the Engagers; and by the subsequent addition of Montrose, Kinnoul, and Seaforth. The following graphic sketch is given by Dr. Wishart of the appearance and reception of the commissioners:—“When these commissioners, or deputies from the Estates were admitted to their first audience of the king, their solemn gait, their grave dress, and dejected countenances, had all the appearance imaginable of humility; and many who were not acquainted with the temper and practices of the men, from thence concluded that they were about to implore of his majesty a general oblivion and pardon for what was past, and to promise a perfect obedience and submission in time coming; and that they were ready to yield every thing that was just and reasonable, and would be sincere in all their proposals of peace and accommodation. They acted in a double capacity, and had instructions both from the Estates and from the commission of the kirk, in both of which the Earl of Cassilis was the chief person, not only in what they were charged with from the Estates, as being a nobleman, but also from the commission of the kirk, of which he was a ruling elder. Their address to the king was introduced with abundance of deep sighs and heavy groans, as if they had been labouring, as Virgil says of the Sibyl, to shake the ponderous load from off their breasts, after which they at last exhibited their papers, containing the ordinances of the Estates, and acts of the commission of the kirk, and pretended that the terms demanded in them were moderate, just, and reasonable, and absolutely necessary for settling the present confusions, and restoring the king; with which, if he complied, he would be immediately settled upon his father’s throne by the unanimous consent of the people.”[384]
These conditions, which flatter popular opinion and the dominant ideas of the time, seem to have been suggested only because Argyle believed they would be turned down by the young king, who was surrounded by advisers that would find these terms particularly offensive. To present these ideas to Charles II., who was then in the Hague, seven commissioners from the parliament and the church were appointed. They left Kirkcaldy roads on March 17th,[383] arriving at the Hague on the 26th. His court, initially made up of just a few people his father had gathered around him, had recently expanded with the arrival of the Earl of Lanark, who became the Duke of Hamilton after his brother's death, as well as the Earls of Lauderdale and Callander, who led the Engagers; they were later joined by Montrose, Kinnoul, and Seaforth. Dr. Wishart provides the following vivid description of the commissioners' appearance and reception: “When these commissioners, or representatives from the Estates, were granted their first audience with the king, their solemn demeanor, serious clothing, and downcast expressions all conveyed a strong sense of humility. Many who weren’t familiar with the temperament and practices of these men assumed they were about to beg the king for general forgiveness for past actions and to offer complete obedience moving forward; they suggested they were prepared to concede everything that was fair and reasonable and would be genuine in their proposals for peace and reconciliation. They acted in two roles, having instructions both from the Estates and from the church commission, with the Earl of Cassilis being the main figure in both capacities, as he was a noble and a ruling elder in the church. Their approach to the king began with many deep sighs and heavy groans, as if they were laboring, like Virgil described of the Sibyl, to relieve a great burden from their chests. Afterward, they presented their documents containing the decrees of the Estates and the acts of the church commission, claiming that the demands outlined in them were moderate, fair, and necessary for resolving the current chaos and reinstating the king; they insisted that if he agreed, he would be quickly established on his father’s throne with unanimous support from the people.”[384]
The king, after vainly endeavouring to induce the commissioners to modify the conditions to which his acceptance was required, and to declare publicly their opinions of the murder of his father, to which they had made no allusion, declined to agree to the terms proposed. He at the same time stated, that as he had been already proclaimed king of Scotland by the Committee of Estates, it was their duty to obey him, and that he should expect the Committee of Estates, the assembly of the kirk, and the nation at large, to perform their duty to him, humbly obeying, maintaining, and defending him as their lawful sovereign.[385] The commissioners having got their answer on the 19th of May, returned to Scotland, and Charles went to St. Germain in France, to visit Queen Henrietta Maria, his mother, before going to Ireland, whither he had been invited by the Marquis of Ormond to join the royalist army.
The king, after unsuccessfully trying to get the commissioners to change the conditions for his acceptance and to publicly share their thoughts on his father's murder, which they hadn’t mentioned at all, refused to agree to the proposed terms. He also stated that since he had already been proclaimed king of Scotland by the Committee of Estates, it was their duty to follow him, and he expected the Committee of Estates, the church assembly, and the nation as a whole to fulfill their responsibilities to him by humbly obeying, supporting, and defending him as their rightful ruler.[385] The commissioners received their answer on May 19th, returned to Scotland, and Charles went to St. Germain in France to visit his mother, Queen Henrietta Maria, before heading to Ireland, where he had been invited by the Marquis of Ormond to join the royalist army.
During the captivity of Charles I., Montrose used every exertion at the court of France to raise money and men to enable him to make a descent upon the coast of England or Scotland, to rescue his sovereign from confinement; but his endeavours proving ineffectual, he entered into the service of the Emperor of Germany, who honoured him with especial marks of his esteem. He had been lately residing at Brussels engaged in the affairs of the emperor, where he received letters from the Prince of Wales, then at the Hague, requiring his attendance to consult on the state of his father’s affairs; but before he set out for the Hague, he received[262] the news of the death of Charles I. He was so overwhelmed with grief at this intelligence, that according to Bishop Wishart, who was an eye-witness, he fainted and fell down in the midst of his attendants, and appeared for some time as if quite dead. When he had sufficiently recovered to give full vent to his feelings, he expressed a desire to die with his sovereign, as he could no longer enjoy, as he said, a life which had now become a grievous and heavy burden. But on Wishart remonstrating with him upon the impropriety of entertaining such a sentiment, and informing him that he should be rather more desirous of life that he might avenge the death of his royal master, and place his son and lawful successor upon the throne of his ancestors, Montrose replied with composure, that in that view he should be satisfied to live; “but,” continued he, “I swear before God, angels, and men, that I will dedicate the remainder of my life to the avenging the death of the royal martyr, and re-establishing his son upon his father’s throne.”
During Charles I's captivity, Montrose put in every effort at the French court to raise funds and gather troops to launch an assault on the coasts of England or Scotland to free his king. However, when his attempts failed, he joined the service of the Emperor of Germany, who recognized him with special honors. He had recently been living in Brussels, involved in the emperor's matters, when he received letters from the Prince of Wales, who was in the Hague, asking for his presence to discuss his father's situation. But before he could leave for the Hague, he heard the news of Charles I's death. The grief hit him so hard that, as Bishop Wishart, a witness, reported, he fainted and collapsed among his attendants, seeming lifeless for a while. Once he regained enough composure to express his emotions, he indicated a wish to die alongside his king, stating he could no longer bear a life that had become a heavy burden. However, when Wishart urged him against such thoughts and suggested he should want to live to avenge his royal master’s death and place his son and rightful heir on the throne, Montrose calmly replied that, with that intention, he would be willing to live; “but,” he added, “I swear before God, angels, and men, that I will dedicate the rest of my life to avenging the death of the royal martyr and restoring his son to his father's throne.”
On arriving at the Hague, Montrose was received by Charles II. with marked distinction. After some consultation, a descent upon Scotland was resolved upon, and Montrose, thereupon, received a commission, appointing him Lieutenant-governor of Scotland, and commander-in-chief of all the forces there both by sea and land. The king also appointed him his ambassador to the emperor, the princes of Germany, the King of Denmark, and other friendly sovereigns, to solicit supplies of money and warlike stores, to enable him to commence the war. Thus, before the commissioners had arrived, the king had made up his mind as to the course he should pursue, and being backed by the opinion of a man of such an ardent temperament as Montrose, the result of the communing between the king and the commissioners was as might have been expected.
On arriving in The Hague, Montrose was warmly welcomed by Charles II. After some discussion, they decided to invade Scotland, and Montrose was given a commission that made him the Lieutenant-governor of Scotland and the commander-in-chief of all forces there, both by sea and land. The king also appointed him as his ambassador to the emperor, the princes of Germany, the King of Denmark, and other friendly rulers to request financial support and military supplies to start the war. So, before the commissioners arrived, the king had already decided on his approach, and with the support of someone as passionate as Montrose, the outcome of the talks between the king and the commissioners was just as expected.
Connected probably with Montrose’s plan of a descent, a rising took place in the north under Thomas Mackenzie of Pluscardine, brother of the Earl of Seaforth, Sir Thomas Urquhart of Cromarty, Colonel John Munro of Lumlair, and Colonel Hugh Fraser, who, at the head of a number of their friends and followers, entered the town of Inverness, on the 22d of February, expelled the troops from the garrison, and demolished and razed the walls and fortifications of the town. The pretext put forward by Mackenzie and his friends was, that the parliament had sent private commissioners to apprehend them; but the fact appears to be, that this insurrection had taken place at the instigation of the king, between whom and Pluscardine a correspondence had been previously opened.[386] General David Leslie was sent to the north with a force to suppress the insurgents, who, on his approach, fled to the mountains of Ross; but he was soon obliged to retrace his steps, in consequence of a rising in Athole under the direction of Lord Ogilvie, General Middleton, and others, in favour of the king. Leslie had previously made terms with Urquhart, Munro, and Fraser, but as Mackenzie would not listen to any accommodation, he left behind him a garrison in the castle of Chanonry, and also three troops of horse in Moray under the charge of Colonel Gilbert Ker, and Lieutenant-colonels Hacket and Strachan, to watch Pluscardine’s motions. But this force was quite insufficient to resist Pluscardine, who, on the departure of Leslie, descended from the mountains and attacked the castle of Chanonry, which he re-took. He was thereupon joined by his nephew, Lord Reay, at the head of 300 well-armed able-bodied men, which increased his force to between 800 and 900.
Connected likely to Montrose’s plan for an attack, an uprising occurred in the north led by Thomas Mackenzie of Pluscardine, brother of the Earl of Seaforth, Sir Thomas Urquhart of Cromarty, Colonel John Munro of Lumlair, and Colonel Hugh Fraser. They, along with a number of their friends and followers, entered the town of Inverness on February 22, expelled the troops from the garrison, and destroyed the town's walls and fortifications. Mackenzie and his allies claimed that the parliament had sent private commissioners to arrest them. However, it seems this uprising was encouraged by the king, with whom Pluscardine had previously established communication.[386] General David Leslie was dispatched to the north with forces to suppress the insurgents, who fled to the mountains of Ross upon his arrival. But he soon had to turn back because of an uprising in Athole led by Lord Ogilvie, General Middleton, and others in support of the king. Leslie had previously negotiated terms with Urquhart, Munro, and Fraser, but since Mackenzie refused any compromise, he left a garrison at the castle of Chanonry and stationed three troops of horse in Moray under Colonel Gilbert Ker, and Lieutenant-colonels Hacket and Strachan, to monitor Pluscardine’s activities. However, this force was not enough to resist Pluscardine, who, upon Leslie’s departure, came down from the mountains and attacked the castle of Chanonry, which he retook. He was then joined by his nephew, Lord Reay, leading 300 well-armed, capable men, increasing his numbers to between 800 and 900.
Having suppressed the rising in Athole, Leslie was again sent north by the parliament, accompanied by the Earl of Sutherland; but he had not proceeded far, when he ascertained that Mackenzie had been induced by Lord Ogilvie and General Middleton, who had lately joined him, to advance southward into Badenoch, with the view of raising the people in that and the neighbouring districts, and that they had been there joined by the young Marquis of Huntly, formerly Lord Lewis Gordon, and had taken the castle of Ruthven. Leslie thereupon divided his army, with one part of which he himself entered Badenoch, while he despatched the Earl of Sutherland to the north to collect forces in Ross, Sutherland, and Caithness, with another part, consisting of five troops of horse, under the command of[263] Ker, Hacket, and Strachan. To hinder the royalists from retiring into Athole, Leslie marched southward towards Glenesk, by which movement he compelled them to leave Badenoch and to march down Spey-side towards Balveny. On arriving at Balveny, they resolved to enter into a negotiation with Leslie, and accordingly Pluscardine and Middleton left Balveny with a troop of horse to meet Leslie, leaving Huntly, Reay, and Ogilvie, in charge of the forces, the former of whom sent his brother Lord Charles Gordon to the Enzie, to raise some horse.
Having put down the uprising in Athole, Leslie was sent north again by the parliament, accompanied by the Earl of Sutherland. However, he didn’t get far before he found out that Mackenzie had been persuaded by Lord Ogilvie and General Middleton, who had recently joined him, to move south into Badenoch to rally the people in that area and the nearby regions. They were joined there by the young Marquis of Huntly, formerly known as Lord Lewis Gordon, and had taken over the castle of Ruthven. Leslie then divided his army; he took one part into Badenoch himself while sending the Earl of Sutherland north to gather forces in Ross, Sutherland, and Caithness with another portion, consisting of five troops of horse, under the command of[263] Ker, Hacket, and Strachan. To prevent the royalists from retreating into Athole, Leslie marched south towards Glenesk, forcing them to abandon Badenoch and head down Spey-side towards Balveny. Upon reaching Balveny, they decided to negotiate with Leslie, so Pluscardine and Middleton left Balveny with a troop of horse to meet him, leaving Huntly, Reay, and Ogilvie in command of the forces, with the former sending his brother Lord Charles Gordon to the Enzie to gather some horse.
While waiting for the return of Pluscardine and Middleton, the party at Balveny had not the slightest idea that they might be taken by surprise; but on the 8th of May at day-break, they were most unexpectedly attacked by the horse which had been sent north with the Earl of Sutherland, and which, returning from Ross, had speedily crossed the Spey. Seizing the royalist sentinels, they surprised Lord Reay at the castle of Balveny, where he and about 900 foot were taken prisoners and about 80 killed. Huntly and Ogilvie, who had their quarters at the church of Mortlach, about a mile from Balveny castle, escaped. Colonel Ker at once dismissed all the prisoners to their own homes on giving their oaths not to take up arms against the parliament in time coming. He sent Lord Reay along with some of his kinsmen and friends and Mackenzie of Redcastle and other prisoners of his surname to Edinburgh; all of whom were imprisoned. Huntly, Ogilvie, Pluscardine, and Middleton, on giving security to keep the peace, were forgiven by Leslie and returned to their homes. Colonel Ker afterwards returned to Ross, took Redcastle, which he demolished, and hanged the persons who had defended it. Thus ended this premature insurrection which, had it been delayed till the arrival of Montrose, might have been attended with a very different result.[387]
While waiting for Pluscardine and Middleton to come back, the group at Balveny had no idea they could be caught off guard. But on May 8th, at dawn, they were suddenly attacked by the cavalry sent north with the Earl of Sutherland, which had quickly crossed the Spey after returning from Ross. They captured the royalist sentinels and surprised Lord Reay at Balveny castle, where he and about 900 foot soldiers were taken prisoner and roughly 80 were killed. Huntly and Ogilvie, who were staying at the church of Mortlach, about a mile from Balveny castle, managed to escape. Colonel Ker immediately released all the prisoners, allowing them to return home after they promised not to take up arms against the parliament in the future. He sent Lord Reay, along with some of his relatives, friends, Mackenzie of Redcastle, and other prisoners of his surname to Edinburgh, where they were all imprisoned. Huntly, Ogilvie, Pluscardine, and Middleton were pardoned by Leslie after securing their promise to keep the peace and returned to their homes. Colonel Ker later went back to Ross, took Redcastle, destroyed it, and executed those who had defended it. Thus ended this premature uprising which, if delayed until Montrose's arrival, could have had a very different outcome.[387]
The projected descent by Montrose upon Scotland, was considered by many persons as a desperate measure, which none but those quite reckless of consequences would attempt; but there were others, chiefly among the ultra-royalists, who viewed the affair in a different light, and who, although they considered the enterprise as one not without considerable risk, anticipated its success. Such, at least, were the sentiments of some of the king’s friends before the insurrection under Mackenzie of Pluscardine had been crushed; but it is very probable that these were greatly altered after its suppression. The failure of Pluscardine’s ill-timed attempt was indeed considered by Montrose as a great misfortune, but a misfortune far from irreparable, and as he had invitations from the royalist nobility of Scotland, requesting him to enter upon his enterprise, and promising him every assistance in their power, and as he was assured that the great body of the Scottish nation was ready to second his views, he entered upon the task assigned him by his royal master, with an alacrity and willingness which indicated a confidence on his part of ultimate success.
The planned attack by Montrose on Scotland was seen by many as a desperate move that only those completely reckless of the consequences would attempt. However, there were others, mainly among the ultra-royalists, who viewed the situation differently. While they acknowledged that the venture carried significant risk, they were optimistic about its success. These were the views of some of the king’s supporters before the uprising led by Mackenzie of Pluscardine was put down; however, it’s very likely that their opinions changed significantly after the suppression. Montrose considered the failure of Pluscardine’s poorly timed attempt a major setback, but one that was far from irreparable. With invitations from the royalist nobility of Scotland urging him to proceed with his mission and promising all the support they could provide, along with assurances that a large portion of the Scottish population was prepared to back his efforts, he took on the task given to him by his royal master with eagerness and a strong belief in his eventual success.
In terms of the powers he had received from the king, Montrose visited the north of Europe, and obtained promises of assistance of men, money, and ammunition, from some of the northern princes; but few of them fulfilled their engagements in consequence of the intrigues of the king’s enemies with the courtiers, who thwarted with all their influence the measures of Montrose. By the most indefatigable industry and perseverance, however, he collected a force of 1,200 men at Gottenburg, about 800 of whom had been raised in Holstein and Hamburg, and having received from the Queen of Sweden 1,500 complete stands of arms, for arming such persons as might join his standard on landing in Scotland, he resolved, without loss of time, to send off this armament to the Orkneys, where, in consequence of a previous arrangement with the Earl of Morton, who was favourable to the king, it was agreed that a descent should be made. Accordingly, the first division of the expedition, which consisted of three parts, was despatched early in September; but it never reached its destination, the vessels having foundered at sea in a storm. The second division was more fortunate, and arrived at Kirkwall, about the end of the month. It consisted of 200 common soldiers and 80 officers, under the command of the Earl of Kinnoul, who on landing was joined by his[264] uncle the Earl of Morton and by many of the Orkney gentlemen. Kinnoul immediately laid siege to the castle of Birsay, which was soon surrendered to him; and he proceeded to raise levies among the Orcadians, but was checked in his progress in consequence of a difference with Morton, who claimed the privilege, as superior of Orkney, of commanding his own vassals, a claim which Kinnoul would not allow. Morton felt the repulse keenly, and died soon thereafter of a broken heart, as is believed. His nephew, perhaps hurt at the treatment he had given his uncle, speedily followed him to the grave.
In terms of the powers he received from the king, Montrose traveled to northern Europe and secured promises of support, including men, money, and ammunition, from several northern princes. However, few of them followed through due to the schemes of the king’s enemies with the courtiers, who used their influence to undermine Montrose’s efforts. By displaying tireless effort and determination, he managed to gather a force of 1,200 men in Gottenburg, with about 800 of them raised in Holstein and Hamburg. After receiving 1,500 complete sets of arms from the Queen of Sweden to equip those who might join him upon arriving in Scotland, he decided to immediately send this force to the Orkneys, where he had previously arranged with the Earl of Morton, who supported the king, to make a landing. The first part of the expedition, which was divided into three segments, was sent out in early September but never reached its destination, as the ships sank in a storm at sea. The second division had better luck and arrived in Kirkwall towards the end of the month. It included 200 regular soldiers and 80 officers, led by the Earl of Kinnoul, who, upon landing, was joined by his uncle, the Earl of Morton, and many gentlemen from Orkney. Kinnoul immediately laid siege to Birsay Castle, which surrendered quickly. He then began to recruit among the Orcadians but faced setbacks due to a disagreement with Morton, who believed he had the right, as the superior of Orkney, to command his own vassals, a claim Kinnoul rejected. Morton took the refusal hard and is believed to have died soon after from a broken heart. His nephew, perhaps feeling guilty about how he treated his uncle, soon followed him to the grave.
The news of Kinnoul’s landing reached Edinburgh about the 14th of October, when General David Leslie was despatched to the north with seven or eight troops of horse to watch him if he attempted to cross the Pentland Frith; but seeing no appearance of an enemy, and hearing of intended commotions among the royalists in Angus and the Mearns, he returned to the south after an absence of fifteen days,[388] having previously placed strong garrisons in some of the northern strengths.[389]
The news of Kinnoul’s landing reached Edinburgh around October 14th, when General David Leslie was sent north with seven or eight troops of cavalry to keep an eye on him in case he tried to cross the Pentland Firth. However, seeing no sign of an enemy and hearing about planned uprisings among the royalists in Angus and the Mearns, he returned south after being away for fifteen days,[388] having previously stationed strong garrisons in some of the northern strongholds.[389]
Montrose himself, with the remainder of the expedition, still tarried at Gottenburg, in the expectation of obtaining additional reinforcements or of procuring supplies of arms and money. It appears from a letter[390] which he addressed to the Earl of Seaforth, of the date of 15th December, that he intended to sail for Scotland the following day; but owing to various causes he did not leave Gottenburg till about the end of February 1650. He landed in Orkney in the beginning of March, with a force of 500 men, accompanied by Lord Frendraught, Major General Hurry, and other gentlemen who had attached themselves to his service and fortunes.
Montrose, along with the rest of his team, was still in Gottenburg, hoping to get more reinforcements or to find supplies of weapons and money. A letter[390] he wrote to the Earl of Seaforth on December 15th indicates that he planned to leave for Scotland the next day; however, due to various reasons, he didn't depart Gottenburg until around the end of February 1650. He arrived in Orkney at the beginning of March, bringing with him a force of 500 men, and was joined by Lord Frendraught, Major General Hurry, and other gentlemen who had committed themselves to his cause.
To prepare the minds of the people of Scotland for the enterprise he was about to undertake, Montrose, about the close of the year, had circulated a “Declaration” in Scotland, as “Lieutenant-governor and Captain-general for his Majesty of the Kingdom of Scotland,” in which, after detailing the proceedings of those whom he termed “an horrid and infamous faction of rebels within the kingdom of Scotland,” towards his late majesty, he declared that his present majesty was not only willing to pardon every one, with the exception of those who upon clear evidence should be found guilty “of that most damnable fact of murder of his father,” provided that immediately or upon the first convenient occasion, they abandoned the rebels and joined him, and therefore, he expected all persons who had “any duty left them to God, their king, country, friends, homes, wives, children, or would change now at last the tyranny, violence, and oppression of those rebels, with the mild and innocent government of their just prince, or revenge the horrid and execrable murdering of their sacred king, redeem their nation from infamy, restore the present and oblige the ages to come, would join themselves with him in the service he was about to engage.”
To prepare the people of Scotland for the mission he was about to undertake, Montrose, towards the end of the year, circulated a “Declaration” in Scotland as “Lieutenant-governor and Captain-general for his Majesty of the Kingdom of Scotland.” In this declaration, after detailing the actions of what he called “a horrible and infamous faction of rebels within the kingdom of Scotland” against his late majesty, he stated that his current majesty was willing to pardon everyone, except those who, based on clear evidence, were found guilty “of that most terrible act of murdering his father,” as long as they immediately or at the first opportunity abandoned the rebels and joined him. Therefore, he expected all individuals who had “any duty left to God, their king, country, friends, homes, wives, children, or who wanted to finally change the tyranny, violence, and oppression of those rebels with the fair and innocent government of their rightful prince, or avenge the horrible and detestable murder of their sacred king, redeem their nation from shame, restore the present, and benefit future generations, to join him in the service he was about to undertake.”
This declaration which, by order of the Committee of Estates, was publicly burnt at the market cross of Edinburgh, by the hands of the common hangman, was answered on the 2d of January, by a “declaration and warning of the commission of the General Assembly,”[265] addressed to “all the members of the kirk and kingdom,” which was followed on the 24th of the same month, by another “declaration” from the Committee of Estates of the parliament of Scotland, in vindication of their proceedings from “the aspersions of a scandalous pamphlet, published by that excommunicate traitor, James Graham, under the title of a ‘Declaration of James, Marquis of Montrose.’” The last of these documents vindicates at great length, and apparently with great success, those whom Montrose had designated the “infamous faction of rebels,” not because the committee thought “it worth the while to answer the slanders and groundless reproaches of that viperous brood of Satan, James Graham, whom the Estates of parliament had long since declared traitor, the church delivered into the hands of the devil, and the nation doth generally detest and abhor;” but because “their silence might be subject to misconstruction, and some of the weaker sort might be inveigled by the bold assertions and railing accusations of this impudent braggard, presenting himself to the view of the world clothed with his majesty’s authority, as lieutenant-governor and captain-general of this kingdom.” These declarations of the kirk and Estates, backed as they were by fulminations from all the pulpits of the kingdom against Montrose, made a deep impression on men’s minds, highly unfavourable to him; and as the Committee of Estates discharged all persons from aiding or assisting him under the pain of high treason, and as every action and word of those considered friendly to him were strictly watched, they did not attempt, and had they attempted, would have found it impossible, to make any preparations to receive him on his arrival.
This statement, which was publicly burned at the market cross in Edinburgh by the common hangman at the order of the Committee of Estates, was responded to on January 2nd by a “declaration and warning of the commission of the General Assembly,” [265] addressed to “all the members of the church and kingdom.” This was followed on January 24th by another “declaration” from the Committee of Estates of the Parliament of Scotland, defending their actions against “the allegations of a scandalous pamphlet published by that excommunicated traitor, James Graham, titled ‘Declaration of James, Marquis of Montrose.’” The last of these documents thoroughly defends those whom Montrose referred to as the “infamous faction of rebels,” not because the committee thought it was worth responding to the slanders and baseless accusations from that treacherous James Graham, who had long been declared a traitor by the Estates of Parliament, cast out by the church, and generally detested by the nation; but because “their silence could easily be misinterpreted, and some of the weaker individuals might be swayed by the bold claims and insulting accusations of this arrogant braggart, presenting himself to the world under the guise of his majesty’s authority as lieutenant-governor and captain-general of this kingdom.” These declarations from the church and Estates, supported by strong denunciations from every pulpit in the kingdom against Montrose, left a strong negative impression in people's minds about him; and since the Committee of Estates prohibited anyone from aiding or assisting him under the threat of high treason, and as every action and word of those seen as friendly to him were closely monitored, they did not try—and if they had tried, it would have been impossible—to prepare for his arrival.
Such was the situation of matters when Montrose landed in Orkney, where, in consequence of the death of Morton and Kinnoul, little progress had been made in raising troops. He remained several weeks in Orkney, without exciting much notice, and having collected about 800 of the natives, which, with the addition of the 200 troops carried over by Kinnoul, made his whole force amount to about 1,500 men, he crossed the Pentland Frith in a number of boats collected among the islands, and landed without opposition at the northern extremity of Caithness, in the immediate vicinity of John o’Groat’s house. On landing, he displayed three banners, one of which was made of black taffeta, in the centre of which was exhibited a representation of the bleeding head of the late king, as struck off from the body, surrounded by two inscriptions, “Judge and avenge my cause, O Lord,” and “Deo et victricibus armis.” Another standard had this motto, “Quos pietas virtus et honor fecit amicus.” These two banners were those of the king. The third, which was Montrose’s own, bore the words, “Nil medium,” a motto strongly significant of the uncompromising character of the man.[391] Montrose immediately compelled the inhabitants of Caithness to swear obedience to him as the king’s lieutenant-governor. All the ministers, with the exception of one named William Smith, took the oath, and to punish Smith for his disobedience, he was sent in irons on board a vessel.[392] A number of the inhabitants, however, alarmed at the arrival of foreign troops, with whose presence they considered carnage and murder to be associated, were seized with a panic and fled, nor did some of them stop till they reached Edinburgh, where they carried the alarming intelligence of Montrose’s advance to the parliament which was then sitting.
Such was the situation when Montrose landed in Orkney, where, following the deaths of Morton and Kinnoul, little progress had been made in raising troops. He stayed in Orkney for several weeks without attracting much attention, and managed to gather about 800 of the locals. Together with the 200 soldiers brought over by Kinnoul, his total force reached around 1,500 men. He crossed the Pentland Frith in several boats collected from the islands and landed unopposed at the northern tip of Caithness, right near John o’Groat’s house. Upon landing, he displayed three banners. One was made of black taffeta, featuring an image of the severed, bleeding head of the late king, surrounded by two inscriptions: “Judge and avenge my cause, O Lord,” and “To God and victorious arms.” Another standard bore the motto, “The friends made by duty, virtue, and honor.” These two banners represented the king. The third banner, which was Montrose’s own, had the words, “Nil medium,” a motto that strongly reflected the unyielding nature of the man.[391] Montrose immediately forced the people of Caithness to swear loyalty to him as the king’s lieutenant-governor. All the ministers except one named William Smith took the oath, and to punish Smith for his disobedience, he was put in chains and sent on board a ship.[392] However, several of the locals, frightened by the arrival of foreign troops—who they associated with violence and murder—panicked and fled, some not stopping until they reached Edinburgh, where they brought alarming news of Montrose’s advance to the parliament that was then in session.
As soon as the Earl of Sutherland heard of Montrose’s arrival in Caithness, he assembled all his countrymen to oppose his advance into Sutherland. He sent, at the same time, for two troops of horse stationed in Ross, to assist him, but their officers being in Edinburgh, they refused to obey, as they had received no orders. Being apprized of the earl’s movements, and anticipating that he might secure the important pass of the Ord, and thus prevent him from entering Sutherland, Montrose despatched a body of 500 men to the south, who obtained possession of the pass. The next step Montrose took, was against the castle of Dunbeath, belonging to Sir John Sinclair, who, on Montrose’s arrival, had fled and left the place in charge of his lady. The castle was strong and well supplied with provisions, and the possession of it was considered very[266] important by Montrose, in case he should be obliged to retreat into Orkney. The castle, which was defended by Sir John’s lady and a few servants, surrendered to General Hurry, after a short resistance, on condition that persons and property should be respected. Hurry put a strong garrison in the castle, under the command of Major Whiteford.
As soon as the Earl of Sutherland learned about Montrose’s arrival in Caithness, he gathered all his countrymen to prevent his advance into Sutherland. At the same time, he called for two troops of cavalry stationed in Ross to assist him, but their officers were in Edinburgh, so they refused to obey since they hadn't received any orders. Being informed of the earl’s movements and expecting that he might secure the crucial pass of the Ord, potentially blocking his entry into Sutherland, Montrose sent 500 men south, who took control of the pass. The next move Montrose made was against the castle of Dunbeath, owned by Sir John Sinclair, who had fled upon Montrose’s arrival, leaving his wife in charge. The castle was strong and well-stocked with provisions, and Montrose considered it very important in case he needed to retreat into Orkney. The castle, defended by Sir John’s wife and a few servants, surrendered to General Hurry after a brief resistance, on the condition that the people and property would be respected. Hurry then placed a strong garrison in the castle, commanded by Major Whiteford.
Having secured this important strength, Montrose marched into Sutherland, leaving Henry Graham, his natural brother, behind him with a party to raise men for the service. While in Caithness, the only persons that proffered their services to Montrose, were Hucheon Mackay of Skoury, Hugh Mackay of Dirlet, and Alexander Sinclair of Brims, whom he despatched to Strathnaver, to collect forces, but they appear to have neglected the matter. On the approach of Montrose, the Earl of Sutherland, not conceiving himself in a condition to resist, retired with his men, and putting strong garrisons into Dunrobin, Skelbo, Skibo, and Dornoch, and sending off a party with cattle and effects to the hills to be out of the reach of the enemy, he went himself into Ross with 300 of his men. Montrose continued to advance, and encamped the first night at Garty and Helmsdale, the second at Kintredwell, and the third night at Rhives. In passing by Dunrobin, a part of his men went between the castle and the sea, some of whom were killed, and others taken prisoners, in a sortie from the garrison. On the following day, Montrose demanded the prisoners from William Gordon the commander of Dunrobin, but his request was refused. Montrose encamped at Rian in Strathfleet the fourth night, at Gruidy on the fifth, and at Strathoikel on the sixth. He then marched to Carbisdale, on the borders of Ross-shire, where he halted a few days in expectation of being joined by the Mackenzies. While reposing here in fancied security and calculating on complete success, he sent a notification to the Earl of Sutherland to the effect, that though he had spared his lands for the present, yet the time was at hand when he would make his own neighbours undo him. Little did Montrose then imagine that his own fate was so near at hand.
Having secured this important strength, Montrose marched into Sutherland, leaving behind his natural brother Henry Graham and a group to recruit men for the cause. While in Caithness, the only people who offered to serve Montrose were Hucheon Mackay of Skoury, Hugh Mackay of Dirlet, and Alexander Sinclair of Brims. He sent them to Strathnaver to gather forces, but it seems they didn’t follow through. As Montrose approached, the Earl of Sutherland, feeling unable to resist, retreated with his men. He put strong garrisons in Dunrobin, Skelbo, Skibo, and Dornoch, and sent a group with cattle and supplies into the hills to stay out of the enemy's reach, while he himself went to Ross with 300 of his men. Montrose continued to advance, camping the first night at Garty and Helmsdale, the second at Kintredwell, and the third at Rhives. When passing by Dunrobin, some of his men went between the castle and the sea, where some were killed and others captured in a sortie from the garrison. The next day, Montrose asked William Gordon, the commander of Dunrobin, for the prisoners, but his request was turned down. Montrose camped at Rian in Strathfleet on the fourth night, at Gruidy on the fifth, and at Strathoikel on the sixth. He then marched to Carbisdale, on the borders of Ross-shire, where he rested for a few days, expecting to be joined by the Mackenzies. While resting there, feeling secure and confident of success, he sent a message to the Earl of Sutherland, indicating that although he had spared his lands for now, the time would soon come when his own neighbors would betray him. Little did Montrose know how close his own fate was.
As soon as intelligence of Montrose’s descent was received in Edinburgh, the most active preparations were made to send north troops to meet him. David Leslie, the commander-in-chief, appointed Brechin as the place of rendezvous for the troops; but as a considerable time would necessarily elapse before they could be all collected, and as apprehensions were entertained that Montrose might speedily penetrate into the heart of the Highlands, where he could not fail to find auxiliaries, Lieutenant-Colonel Strachan, an officer who had been particularly active in suppressing Pluscardine’s insurrection, was despatched, in the meantime, to the north with a few troops of horse, for the purpose of keeping Montrose in check, and enabling the Earl of Sutherland, and the other presbyterian leaders in the north to raise their levies. These troops, which were those of Ker, Hacket, Montgomery, and Strachan, and an Irish troop commanded by one Collace, were joined by a body of about 500 foot under the Earl of Sutherland, Ross of Balnagown, and Munro of Lumlair, all of whom were assembled at Tain when Montrose encamped at Strathoikel. This movement brought the hostile parties within twenty miles of each other, but Montrose was not aware that his enemy was so near at hand. Strachan, who had early intelligence brought him of Montrose’s advance, immediately called a council of war to deliberate, at which it was resolved that the Earl of Sutherland should, by a circuitous movement, throw himself into Montrose’s rear, in order to prevent a junction between him and Henry Graham, and such of the Strathnaver and Caithness men as should attempt to join him. It was resolved that, at the same time, Strachan with his five troops of horse, and the Munroes, and Rosses, under Balnagown, and Lumlair, should march directly forward and attack Montrose in the level country before he should, as was contemplated, retire to the hills on the approach of Leslie, who was hastening rapidly north with a force of 4,000 horse and foot, at the rate of thirty miles a-day.
As soon as news of Montrose’s advance reached Edinburgh, preparations began immediately to send troops north to confront him. David Leslie, the commander-in-chief, designated Brechin as the meeting point for the forces; however, since it would take time to gather everyone, and there was concern that Montrose might quickly move into the Highlands where he would easily find support, Lieutenant-Colonel Strachan, an officer who had been very active in quelling Pluscardine’s rebellion, was sent north right away with a small group of cavalry to hold Montrose back and help the Earl of Sutherland and other Presbyterian leaders in the north to gather their forces. The troops—which included those from Ker, Hacket, Montgomery, and Strachan, along with an Irish troop led by a commander named Collace—were joined by around 500 foot soldiers under the Earl of Sutherland, Ross of Balnagown, and Munro of Lumlair, all of whom were assembled at Tain when Montrose set up camp at Strathoikel. This positioning brought the two sides within twenty miles of each other, but Montrose was unaware that his enemy was so close. Strachan, receiving early news of Montrose’s advance, quickly called a council of war to discuss strategy, where it was decided that the Earl of Sutherland would make a roundabout movement to position himself behind Montrose to prevent him from joining forces with Henry Graham and the men from Strathnaver and Caithness who might try to join him. At the same time, Strachan, with his five troops of cavalry, alongside the Munroes and Rosses under Balnagown and Lumlair, would march directly and attack Montrose in the lowlands before he could retreat to the hills in anticipation of Leslie, who was rapidly heading north with a force of 4,000 horse and foot, traveling thirty miles a day.
It was Saturday the 27th of April, when Strachan’s officers were deliberating whether they should move immediately forward or wait till Monday, “and so decline the hazard of engaging upon the Lord’s day,”[393] when notice[267] being brought that Montrose had advanced from Strathoikel to Carbisdale, a movement which brought him six miles nearer to them, they made arrangements for attacking him without delay. Strachan advanced without observation as far as Fearn, within a mile and a half or two miles of Montrose, where he concealed his men on a moor covered with broom, whence he sent out a party of scouts under Captain Andrew Munro, son of Munro of Lumlair, to reconnoitre Montrose. Munro soon returned and reported that Montrose had sent out a body of 40 horse to ascertain their movements. In order to deceive this body, Strachan ordered one troop of horse out of the broom, which being the only force observed by Montrose’s scouts, they returned and reported to Montrose what they had seen. This intelligence threw Montrose completely off his guard, who, conceiving that the whole strength of the enemy consisted of a single troop of horse, made no preparations for defending himself.
It was Saturday, April 27th, when Strachan’s officers were debating whether to move forward immediately or wait until Monday, “and so avoid the risk of engaging on the Lord’s day,”[393] when news came that Montrose had moved from Strathoikel to Carbisdale, bringing him six miles closer to them. They quickly made arrangements to attack him without delay. Strachan moved quietly as far as Fearn, about a mile and a half to two miles from Montrose, where he hid his men on a moor covered with broom. He then sent out a group of scouts led by Captain Andrew Munro, son of Munro of Lumlair, to gather information on Montrose. Munro returned shortly after and reported that Montrose had sent out a group of 40 horsemen to check on their movements. To mislead this group, Strachan ordered one troop of horse out from the broom, which was the only force seen by Montrose’s scouts. They returned and informed Montrose about what they had observed. This intelligence caught Montrose completely off guard, leading him to believe that the enemy consisted of just that single troop of horse and making him unprepared to defend himself.
In the meantime, Strachan formed his men into four divisions. The first, which consisted of about 100 horsemen, he commanded himself; the second, amounting to upwards of 80, was given in charge to Hacket; and the third, also horse, to the number of about 40, was led by Captain Hutcheson. The fourth division, which was composed of a body of musketeers belonging to Lawer’s regiment, was commanded by one Quarter-master Shaw.[394]
In the meantime, Strachan organized his men into four divisions. He personally commanded the first division, which consisted of about 100 horsemen. The second division, with more than 80 soldiers, was entrusted to Hacket. The third division, also made up of cavalry, had around 40 soldiers and was led by Captain Hutcheson. The fourth division, composed of musketeers from Lawer’s regiment, was commanded by Quarter-master Shaw.[394]
The deception which had been so well practised upon Montrose by Strachan, in concealing the real amount of his force, might not have been attended with any serious effect to Montrose, but for another stratagem which Strachan had in reserve, and which proved Montrose’s ruin. Strachan’s scheme was first to advance with his own division to make it appear as if his whole strength consisted of only 100 horse, and while Montrose was impressed with this false idea, to bring up the other three divisions in rapid succession, and thus create a panic among Montrose’s men as if a large army were about to attack them. This contrivance was crowned with the most complete success. Montrose little suspecting the trick, was thrown quite off his guard, and alarmed at the sudden appearance of successive bodies of cavalry, he immediately gave orders for a retreat to a wood and craggy hill at a short distance in his rear; but before Montrose’s men could reach their intended place of retreat, they were overtaken when almost breathless, by Strachan’s troopers, who charged them violently. The foreign troops received the charge with firmness, and, after discharging a volley upon the horse, flew into the wood; but most of the Orcadians threw down their arms in terror and begged for quarter. The Munroes and Rosses followed the Danish troops into the wood and killed many of them. 200 of the fugitives in attempting to cross the adjoining river were drowned.
The deception that Strachan had so skillfully executed on Montrose by hiding the true size of his forces might not have seriously affected Montrose, if not for another tactic Strachan had in store, which ultimately led to Montrose’s downfall. Strachan’s plan was to first advance with his own division to make it seem like his entire force was just 100 cavalry, and while Montrose was misled by this false impression, he would bring up the other three divisions quickly, creating panic among Montrose’s troops as if a large army was about to attack. This scheme was incredibly successful. Montrose, unaware of the ruse, was caught completely off guard, and upon seeing the sudden appearance of successive groups of cavalry, he immediately ordered a retreat to a nearby wood and rocky hill. However, before Montrose’s men could reach their intended retreat, they were caught almost breathless by Strachan’s cavalry, who charged them fiercely. The foreign troops stood firm against the charge and, after firing a volley at the horsemen, fled into the woods; but most of the Orcadians dropped their weapons in fear and begged for mercy. The Munroes and Rosses pursued the Danish troops into the woods and killed many of them. In their attempt to cross the nearby river, 200 of the fleeing soldiers drowned.
Montrose for some time made an unavailing effort to rally some of his men, and fought with his accustomed bravery; but having his horse shot under him, and seeing it utterly impossible longer to resist the enemy, he mounted the horse of Lord Frendraught, which that young and generous nobleman proffered him, and galloped off the field; and as soon as he got out of the reach of the enemy, he dismounted, and throwing away his cloak, which was decorated with the star of the garter, and his sword, sought his safety on foot.
Montrose tried for a while to rally some of his men and fought with his usual bravery; but after his horse was shot out from under him, and realizing it was impossible to keep resisting the enemy, he jumped on the horse offered to him by Lord Frendraught, that young and generous nobleman, and rode off the battlefield. As soon as he was out of the enemy's reach, he got off the horse, discarded his cloak adorned with the star of the garter, and his sword, and looked for safety on foot.
The slaughter of Montrose’s men continued about two hours, or until sunset, during which time ten of his best officers and 386 common soldiers were killed. The most conspicuous among the former for bravery was Menzies younger of Pitfoddles, the bearer of the black standard, who repeatedly refused to receive quarter. Upwards of 400 prisoners were taken, including 31 officers, among whom were Sir John Hurry and Lord Frendraught, the latter of whom was severely wounded. Among the prisoners taken were two ministers. This victory was achieved almost without bloodshed on the part of the victors, who had only two men wounded, and one trooper drowned. After the slaughter, the conquerors returned thanks to God on the open field for the victory they had obtained, and returned to Tain, carrying the prisoners along with them.[395] For several days the people of Ross and Sutherland[268] continued to pursue some unfortunate stragglers, whom they despatched. The result was most calamitous to Orkney, as appears from a petition and memorandum by the gentlemen of Orkney to Lord Morton in 1662, in which it is stated, that there was scarcely a gentleman’s house in that country “but lost either a son or a brother.”[396]
The slaughter of Montrose’s men went on for about two hours, until sunset, during which time ten of his top officers and 386 regular soldiers were killed. The most notable among the former for bravery was Menzies younger of Pitfoddles, the holder of the black standard, who repeatedly refused to accept quarter. Over 400 prisoners were taken, including 31 officers, among whom were Sir John Hurry and Lord Frendraught, the latter of whom was badly wounded. Among the captured were two ministers. This victory was achieved almost without any bloodshed on the part of the victors, who had only two men wounded and one trooper drowned. After the slaughter, the winners thanked God in the open field for the victory they had secured, and returned to Tain, bringing the prisoners with them.[395]For several days, the people of Ross and Sutherland[268] continued to hunt down some unfortunate stragglers, whom they executed. The outcome was devastating for Orkney, as highlighted in a petition and memorandum by the gentlemen of Orkney to Lord Morton in 1662, stating that there was hardly a gentleman’s house in that region “that didn’t lose either a son or a brother.”[396]
Montrose, accompanied by the Earl of Kinnoul, who had lately succeeded to the title on the death of his brother, and six or seven companions, having, as before stated, dismounted from his horse and thrown away his cloak and sword, and having, by the advice of his friends, to avoid detection, exchanged his clothes for the more homely attire of a common Highlander, wandered all night and the two following days among bleak and solitary regions, without knowing where to proceed, and ready to perish under the accumulated distresses of hunger, fatigue, and anxiety of mind. The Earl of Kinnoul, unable, from exhaustion, to follow Montrose any farther, was left among the mountains, where it is supposed he perished. When upon the point of starvation, Montrose was fortunate to light upon a small cottage, where he obtained a supply of milk and bread,[397] on receiving which he continued his lonely and dangerous course among the mountains of Sutherland, at the risk of being seized every hour, and dragged as a felon before the very man whom, only a few days before, he had threatened with his vengeance.
Montrose, along with the Earl of Kinnoul, who had recently taken over the title after his brother's death, and six or seven companions, had dismounted from his horse and discarded his cloak and sword. Following his friends' advice to avoid detection, he changed into the simpler clothes of a common Highlander. He spent all night and the next two days wandering through desolate and lonely areas, unsure of where to go and on the verge of collapsing from hunger, exhaustion, and anxiety. The Earl of Kinnoul, too tired to continue following Montrose, was left behind in the mountains, where it's believed he died. Just when he was about to starve, Montrose was lucky enough to find a small cottage where he could get some milk and bread. After getting this food, he continued his solitary and perilous journey through the Sutherland mountains, constantly at risk of being caught and brought before the very man he had threatened with revenge only a few days earlier.
In the meantime, active search was made after Montrose. As it was conjectured that he might attempt to reach Caithness, where his natural brother, Henry Graham, still remained with some troops in possession of the castle of Dunbeath, and as it appeared probable, from the direction Montrose was supposed to have taken, that he meant to go through Assynt, Captain Andrew Munro sent instructions to Neil Macleod, the laird of Assynt, his brother-in-law, to apprehend every stranger that might enter his bounds, in the hope of catching Montrose, for whose apprehension a splendid reward was offered. In consequence of these instructions, Macleod sent out various parties in quest of Montrose, but they could not fall in with him. “At last,” says Bishop Wishart, “the laird of Assynt being abroad in arms with some of his tenants in search of him, lighted on him in a place where he had continued three or four days without meat or drink, and only one man in his company.” The bishop then states, that “Assynt had formerly been one of Montrose’s own followers; who immediately knowing him, and believing to find friendship at his hands, willingly discovered himself; but Assynt not daring to conceal him, and being greedy of the reward which was promised to the person who should apprehend him by the Council of the Estates, immediately seized and disarmed him.”[398] This account differs a little from that of the author of the continuation of Sir Robert Gordon’s history, who, however, it must be remembered, represents the Earl of Sutherland and his friends in as favourable a light as possible. Gordon says, that it was one of Macleod’s parties that apprehended Montrose, and is altogether silent as to Assynt’s having been his follower; but both writers inform us that Montrose offered Macleod a large sum of money for his liberty, which he refused to grant. Macleod kept Montrose and his companion, Major Sinclair, an Orkney gentleman, prisoners in the castle of Ardvraick, his principal residence. By order of Leslie, Montrose was thence removed to Skibo castle, where he was kept two nights, thereafter to the castle of Braan, and thence again to Edinburgh.
In the meantime, there was an active search for Montrose. It was suspected that he might try to reach Caithness, where his half-brother, Henry Graham, was still stationed with some troops at Dunbeath Castle. Since it seemed likely, based on the direction Montrose was thought to have taken, that he intended to go through Assynt, Captain Andrew Munro sent instructions to Neil Macleod, the laird of Assynt and his brother-in-law, to arrest any strangers entering his territory, hoping to catch Montrose, for whom a substantial reward was offered. Following these instructions, Macleod dispatched several teams to look for Montrose, but they couldn't find him. “Eventually,” says Bishop Wishart, “the laird of Assynt was out with some of his tenants searching for him and stumbled upon him in a place where he had been for three or four days without food or drink and only one man with him.” The bishop notes that “Assynt had once been one of Montrose’s own followers; who immediately recognizing him and expecting to receive friendship from him, willingly revealed himself; but Assynt, not daring to hide him, and motivated by the reward promised by the Council of the Estates for Montrose's capture, quickly seized and disarmed him.”[398] This account differs slightly from that of the author of the continuation of Sir Robert Gordon’s history, who, it should be noted, presents the Earl of Sutherland and his associates in the best possible light. Gordon states that it was one of Macleod’s teams that captured Montrose and makes no mention of Assynt having been his follower; however, both authors report that Montrose offered Macleod a large sum of money for his freedom, which Macleod refused. Macleod held Montrose and his companion, Major Sinclair, an Orkney gentleman, as prisoners in the castle of Ardvraick, his main residence. By order of Leslie, Montrose was then moved to Skibo Castle, where he stayed for two nights, before being transferred to Braan Castle, and then again to Edinburgh.
In his progress to the capital, Montrose had to endure all those indignities which vulgar minds, instigated by malevolence and fanaticism, could suggest; but he bore every insult with perfect composure. At a short interview which he had with two of his children at the house of the Earl of South Esk, his father-in-law, on his way to Edinburgh, he exhibited the same composure, for “neither at meeting nor parting could any change of his former countenance be discerned, or the least expression heard which was not suitable to the greatness of his spirit, and the fame of his former actions. His behaviour was, during the whole journey, such as became a great man; his countenance was serene and cheerful, as one[269] who was superior to all those reproaches which they had prepared the people to pour out upon him in all the places through which he was to pass.”[399]
On his way to the capital, Montrose had to endure all the insults that narrow-minded people, driven by hatred and extreme beliefs, could think of; but he handled every insult with complete composure. During a brief meeting with two of his children at the home of his father-in-law, the Earl of South Esk, on his way to Edinburgh, he showed the same calm demeanor, as "neither at the meeting nor the goodbye could any change in his previous expression be seen, nor was there the slightest tone heard that was not fitting for the greatness of his character and the reputation of his past deeds. His behavior throughout the entire journey was fitting for a great man; his expression was calm and cheerful, like someone who rises above all the criticisms they had readied the people to unleash upon him in every place he passed through."[269][399]
At Dundee, which had particularly suffered from his army, a very different feeling was shown by the inhabitants, who displayed a generosity of feeling and a sympathy for fallen greatness, which did them immortal honour. Instead of insulting the fallen hero in his distress, they commiserated his misfortunes, and prevailed upon his guards to permit him to exchange the rustic and mean apparel in which he had been apprehended, and which, to excite the derision of the mob, they had compelled him to wear, for a more becoming dress which had been provided for him by the people of Dundee. The sensibilities of the inhabitants had probably been awakened by a bold and ineffectual attempt to rescue Montrose, made by the lady of the laird of Grange, at whose house, in the neighbourhood of Dundee, he had passed the previous night. The author of the Memoirs of the Somervilles gives the following characteristic account of this affair:—
At Dundee, which had particularly suffered from his army, the feeling among the inhabitants was very different. They showed generosity and sympathy for fallen greatness, which earned them lasting honor. Instead of mocking the fallen hero in his distress, they empathized with his misfortunes and convinced his guards to let him change out of the shabby clothing he had been captured in—clothing that the crowds had been encouraged to ridicule—and into a nicer outfit that the people of Dundee had provided for him. The residents were likely moved by a bold but unsuccessful attempt to rescue Montrose, made by the lady of the laird of Grange, at whose house he had spent the previous night near Dundee. The author of the Memoirs of the Somervilles gives the following characteristic account of this affair:—
“It was at this ladye’s house that that party of the Covenanters their standing armie, that gairded in the Marques of Montrose, efter his forces was beat and himself betrayed in the north, lodged him, whom this excellent lady designed to sett at libertie, by procureing his escape from her house; in order to this, soe soon as ther quarters was settled, and that she had observed the way and manner of the placeing of the guairds, and what officers commanded them, she not only ordered her butlers to let the souldiers want for noe drink, but she herself, out of respect and kyndnesse, as she pretended, plyed hard the officers and souldiers of the main-guaird, (which was keeped in her owne hall) with the strongest ale and acquavite, that before midnight, all of them, (being for the most part Highlandmen of Lawer’s regiment) became starke drunke. If her stewarts and other servants had obeyed her directions in giving out what drinke the out-gairds should have called for, undoubtedly the business had been effectuat; but unhappily, when the marques had passed the first and second centinells[270] that was sleeping upon their musquets, and likewayes through the main-gaird, that was lying in the hall lyke swyne on a midding, he was challenged a little without the outmost guaird by a wretched trouper of Strachan’s troupe, that had been present at his taking. This fellow was none of the guaird that night, but being quartered hard by, was come rammelling in for his bellieful of drinke, when he made this unluckie discovery, which being done, the marques was presently seized upon, and with much rudenesse (being in the ladye’s cloaths which he had put on for a disguize) turned back to his prisone chamber. The lady, her old husband, with the wholl servants of the house, were made prisoners for that night, and the morrow efter, when they came to be challenged before these that had the command of this party, and some members of that wretched Committee of Estates, that satt allways at Edinbrough (for mischief to the royall interest,) which they had sent for the more security, to be still with this party, fearing the great friends and weill-wishers this noble heroe had upon the way he was to come, should either by force or stratageme, be taken from them. The ladie, as she had been the only contryver of Montrose’s escape, soe did she avow the same before them all; testifying she was heartily sorry it had not taken effect according to her wished desyre. This confidence of hers, as it bred some admiratione in her accusors, soe it freed her husband and the servants from being farder challenged; only they took security of the laird for his ladye’s appearing before the Committie of Estates when called, which she never was. Ther worships gott something else to thinke upon, then to conveen soe excellent a lady before them upon such ane account, as tended greatly to her honour and ther oune shame.”
“It was at this lady's house that the party of the Covenanters, their standing army, which guarded the Marquis of Montrose after his forces were defeated and he was betrayed in the north, lodged him. This excellent lady intended to set him free by arranging his escape from her house. To do this, as soon as their quarters were settled and she observed how the guards were positioned and who commanded them, she not only instructed her butlers to ensure the soldiers had plenty to drink, but she also, out of respect and kindness as she claimed, served the officers and soldiers of the main guard (which was kept in her own hall) with strong ale and whiskey, so that by midnight, all of them (mostly Highlanders from Lawer's regiment) were completely drunk. If her stewards and other servants had followed her orders about what drinks the outguards should receive, the plan would undoubtedly have succeeded. Unfortunately, when the Marquis passed the first and second sentinels, who were sleeping on their muskets, and also through the main guard, which was lying in the hall like pigs in a midden, he was challenged just outside the outer guard by a wretched trooper from Strachan's troop, who had been present at his capture. This guy was not part of the guard that night, but had come stumbling in for his fill of drink when he made this unfortunate discovery. Once this happened, the Marquis was quickly seized and, in much rudness (wearing the lady's clothes which he had put on to disguise himself), was taken back to his prison chamber. The lady, her old husband, and all the servants of the house were made prisoners for that night, and the next day, when they were brought before those in command of this party and some members of that wretched Committee of Estates, which sat always in Edinburgh (working against the royal interest), they were called to ensure more security, fearing the great friends and well-wishers this noble hero had on his way might be taken from them by force or trickery. The lady, as she had been the sole orchestrator of Montrose’s escape, declared so before them all, expressing her deep regret that it hadn’t happened as she had hoped. This confidence of hers, while it puzzled her accusers, saved her husband and the servants from further questioning; they only took a guarantee from the laird for his lady's appearance before the Committee of Estates when called, which she was never summoned to. They had other matters to consider than to summon such an exceptional lady before them on such grounds, which greatly would have honored her and shamed them.”
The parliament, which had been adjourned till the 15th of May, met on the appointed day, and named a committee to devise the mode of his reception into the capital and the manner of his death. In terms of the committee’s report an act was passed on the 17th of May, ordaining “James Graham” to be conveyed bareheaded from the Water Gate (the eastern extremity of the city) on a cart, to which he was to be tied with a rope, and drawn by the hangman in his livery, with his hat on, to the jail of Edinburgh, and thence to be brought to the parliament house, and there on his knees to receive sentence of death. It was resolved that he should be hanged on a gibbet at the cross of Edinburgh, with the book which contained the history of his wars and the declaration which he had issued, tied to his neck, and after hanging for the space of three hours, that his body should be cut down by the hangman, his head severed from his body, fixed on an iron spike, and placed on the pinnacle on the west end of the prison; that his hands and legs should also be cut off, the former to be placed over the gates of Perth and Stirling, and the latter over those of Aberdeen and Glasgow; that if at his death he showed any signs of repentance, and should in consequence be relieved from the sentence of excommunication which the kirk had pronounced against him, that the trunk of his body should be interred by “pioneers” in the Gray Friars’ churchyard; but otherwise, that it should be buried by the hangman’s assistants, under the scaffold on the Boroughmuir, the usual place of execution.[400]
The parliament, which had been adjourned until May 15th, reconvened on the specified day and formed a committee to plan how he would be received in the capital and how his execution would proceed. According to the committee's report, an act was passed on May 17th, ordering “James Graham” to be transported bareheaded from the Water Gate (the eastern end of the city) on a cart. He was to be tied with a rope and pulled by the hangman in his uniform, wearing his hat, to the Edinburgh jail, and then brought to the parliament house, where he would kneel to receive his death sentence. It was decided that he would be hanged on a gallows at the cross of Edinburgh, with the book detailing his military history and the declaration he had issued tied around his neck. After hanging for three hours, the hangman would cut down his body, remove his head, and place it on an iron spike atop the west end of the prison. His hands and legs would also be severed, with the hands displayed over the gates of Perth and Stirling, and the legs over those of Aberdeen and Glasgow. If, at his death, he showed any signs of remorse, and as a result was released from the sentence of excommunication the church had declared against him, his body would be buried by “pioneers” in the Gray Friars’ churchyard; otherwise, it would be disposed of by the hangman’s assistants, under the scaffold at Boroughmuir, the typical execution site.[400]
The minds of the populace had, at this time, been wrought up to the highest pitch of hatred at Montrose by the ministers, who, during a fast which had lately been held in thanksgiving for his apprehension, had launched the most dreadful and bloody invectives against him, and to this circumstance perhaps is to be attributed the ignominious plan devised for his reception.
The public's feelings were, at this point, stirred up to an extreme level of hatred towards Montrose by the ministers, who, during a recent fast held to give thanks for his capture, had unleashed the most horrific and violent attacks against him. This situation likely contributed to the disgraceful plan created for how he would be treated upon his return.
On the day following the passing of the act, Montrose was brought up from Leith, mounted on an outworn horse, to the Water Gate, along with 23 of his officers, his fellow-prisoners, where he was met about four o’clock, P.M., by the magistrates of the city in their robes, followed by the “town guard,” and the common executioner. Having been delivered by his guards to the civic authorities, whose duty it now was to take charge of his person, Montrose was, for the first time, made acquainted with the fate which awaited him, by one of the magistrates putting a copy of the sentence into his hands. He perused the paper with composure, and after he had read it he informed[271] the magistrates that he was ready to submit to his fate, and only regretted, “that through him the king’s majesty, whose person he represented, should be so much dishonoured.”[401]
On the day after the act was passed, Montrose was brought up from Leith on an old horse to the Water Gate, along with 23 of his officers, who were also his fellow prisoners. Around four o’clock, P.M., he was met by the city magistrates in their robes, followed by the "town guard" and the common executioner. Once his guards handed him over to the civic authorities, whose responsibility it was to take charge of him, Montrose was informed for the first time about the fate that awaited him when one of the magistrates handed him a copy of the sentence. He read the document calmly, and after finishing, he told the magistrates that he was ready to face his fate, only expressing regret “that through him the king’s majesty, whom he represented, should be so much dishonoured.”[401]

THE GREAT MARQUIS OF MONTROSE.
From a rare contemporary print owned by W. F. Watson Esqr. Edinr.
Before mounting the vehicle brought for his reception, Montrose was ordered by the hangman to uncover his head; but as the mandate was not immediately attended to, that abhorred instrument of the law enforced his command with his own hands. He thereupon made Montrose go into the cart, and placing him on a high chair fixed upon a small platform raised at the end of the cart, he pinioned his arms close to his sides by means of cords, which being passed across his breast, and fastened behind the vehicle, kept him so firmly fixed as to render his body immoveable. The other prisoners, who were tied together in pairs, having been marshalled in front of the cart in walking order and uncovered, the hangman, clothed in his official attire, mounted one of the horses[402] attached to the cart, and the procession thereupon moved off at a slow pace up the Canongate, in presence of thousands of spectators, who lined the long street, and filled the windows of the adjoining houses. Among the crowd which thronged the street to view the mournful spectacle was a great number of the inferior classes of the community, chiefly females, who had come with the determined intention of venting abuse upon the fallen hero, and pelting him, as he proceeded along the street, with dirt, stones, and other missiles, incited thereto by the harangues of the ministers on occasion of the late fast; but they were so overawed by the dignity of his demeanour, and the undaunted courage of soul which he displayed, that their feelings were at once overcome, and instead of covering him with reproaches, they dissolved into tears of pity at the sight of fallen greatness, and invoked the blessings of heaven upon the head of the illustrious captive. A result so totally unlooked-for, could not be but exceedingly displeasing to the enemies of Montrose, and particularly to the ministers, who, on the following day (Sunday), denounced the conduct of the people from the pulpits of the city, and threatened them with the wrath of heaven.
Before getting into the vehicle that was brought for him, Montrose was instructed by the hangman to remove his hat. Since he didn't comply right away, the hangman enforced his command using his own hands. He then made Montrose sit in the cart, placing him on a high chair set on a small platform at the back of the cart. He bound Montrose's arms tightly to his sides with cords that crossed over his chest and were secured behind the vehicle, leaving him completely immobilized. The other prisoners, who were tied together in pairs, were lined up in front of the cart and uncovered. The hangman, dressed in his official attire, mounted one of the horses attached to the cart, and the procession slowly began moving up the Canongate, in front of thousands of spectators who filled the long street and the windows of the nearby houses. Among the crowd that gathered to watch this tragic scene, there were many people from the lower classes, mostly women, who had come with the intent of hurling insults at the fallen hero and throwing dirt, stones, and other objects at him as he passed by, spurred on by the ministers' speeches during the recent fast. However, they were so impressed by his dignified demeanor and unwavering courage that their feelings changed, and instead of hurling insults, they burst into tears, feeling pity for his misfortune and offering prayers for the illustrious captive. This unexpected reaction was surely infuriating for Montrose's enemies, particularly the ministers, who, the next day (Sunday), condemned the crowd's behavior from the pulpits in the city and threatened them with divine wrath.
But displeasing as the humane reception of Montrose was to the clergy, it must have been much more mortifying to Argyle, his mortal enemy, who, contrary to modern notions of decency and good feeling, surrounded by his family and the marriage party of his newly-wedded son, Lord Lorn, appeared publicly on a balcony in front of the Earl of Moray’s house[403] in the Canongate, from which he beheld undaunted the great Montrose, powerless now to do him personal harm. To add to the insult, either accidentally or on purpose, the vehicle which carried Montrose was stopped for some time beneath the place where Argyle and his party stood, so that they were able to take a leisurely view of the object of their hate and fear, and it would appear that they took advantage of their fallen foe’s position to indulge in unseemly demonstrations of triumph and insult. For the sake of humanity and the honour of tender-hearted woman, we would fain disbelieve the statement that the Marchioness of Argyle had the effrontery to vent her hatred toward the fallen enemy of her house by spitting upon him. Whatever were the inward workings of Montrose’s soul, he betrayed no symptoms of inquietude, but preserved, during this trying scene, a dignified demeanour which is said to have considerably discomposed his triumphant rival and his friends.
But as unpleasant as the warm welcome of Montrose was for the clergy, it must have been even more humiliating for Argyle, his sworn enemy, who, defying modern ideas of decency and compassion, showed up publicly on a balcony with his family and the wedding party of his newly-married son, Lord Lorn, in front of the Earl of Moray’s house in the Canongate. From there, he watched without fear as the great Montrose, now powerless to harm him, passed by. To add to the insult, either by accident or on purpose, the vehicle carrying Montrose was halted for a while right beneath where Argyle and his party stood, allowing them to take their time looking at the object of their hate and fear. It seems they took advantage of their defeated foe’s situation to indulge in inappropriate displays of triumph and mockery. For the sake of humanity and the honor of kind-hearted women, we'd like to doubt the claim that the Marchioness of Argyle had the audacity to express her hatred for her family's fallen enemy by spitting on him. Regardless of what was happening inside Montrose’s mind, he showed no signs of distress but maintained a dignified demeanor throughout this challenging encounter, which reportedly left his triumphant rival and his friends quite unsettled.
Although the distance from the Water Gate to the prison was only about half a mile, yet so slow had the procession moved, that it was almost seven o’clock in the evening before it reached the prison. When released from the cart Montrose gave the hangman some money for his services in having driven so well his “triumphal chariot,”[404] as he jocularly termed the cart. On being lodged in jail, he was immediately visited by a small committee appointed by the parliament, which had held an extraordinary meeting at six o’clock in the evening. Balfour says, that the object of the committee, which consisted of three members and two ministers, was to ask “James Grahame if he had any thing to say, and to show him[272] that he was to repair to the house to receive his sentence.” The house remained sitting till the return of the deputation, who reported that Montrose had refused to answer any of the questions put to him till he was informed upon what terms they stood with the king, and whether they had concluded any agreement with him. In consequence of this information, the parliament delayed passing sentence till Monday the 20th of May; and, in the meantime, appointed seven of their members to wait upon the marquis and examine him on some points respecting “Duke Hamilton and others;” and to induce him to answer, the deputation was instructed to inform him, that an agreement had been concluded between the commissioners on the part of the estates and his majesty, who was coming to Scotland.[405] Montrose, however, excused himself from annoyance by stating, that as his journey had been long, and as “the ceremony and compliment they had paid him that day had been somewhat wearisome and tedious,” he required repose;[406] in consequence of which the deputation left him.
Although the distance from the Water Gate to the prison was only about half a mile, the procession moved so slowly that it was almost seven o’clock in the evening when it finally arrived at the prison. When Montrose was taken out of the cart, he gave the hangman some money for driving his “triumphal chariot,” as he jokingly called the cart. Once he was in jail, a small committee appointed by the parliament immediately came to see him; they had held an extraordinary meeting at six o’clock that evening. According to Balfour, the purpose of the committee, which included three members and two ministers, was to ask “James Grahame if he had anything to say, and to inform him that he was to go to the house to receive his sentence.” The house remained in session until the delegation returned, reporting that Montrose had refused to answer any questions until he was told what the terms were with the king and whether they had made any agreement with him. As a result of this information, the parliament postponed passing sentence until Monday the 20th of May; in the meantime, they appointed seven of their members to visit the marquis and question him about “Duke Hamilton and others.” To encourage him to respond, the delegation was instructed to inform him that an agreement had been reached between the commissioners representing the estates and his majesty, who was coming to Scotland. However, Montrose declined to engage further, stating that since his journey had been long and “the ceremony and compliments they had paid him that day had been somewhat wearisome and tedious,” he needed some rest; consequently, the delegation left him alone.
Montrose meant to have spent the whole of the following day, being Sunday, in devotional exercises suitable to his trying situation; but he was denied this consolation by the incessant intrusions of the ministers and members of parliament, who annoyed him by asking a variety of ensnaring questions, which he having refused to answer, they gave vent to the foulest reproaches against him. These insults, however, had no effect on him, nor did he show the least symptoms of impatience, but carried himself throughout with a firmness which no menaces could shake. When he broke silence at last, he said that “they were much mistaken if they imagined that they had affronted him by carrying him in a vile cart the day before; for he esteemed it the most honourable and cheerful journey he had ever performed in his life; his most merciful God and Redeemer having all the while manifested his presence to him in a most comfortable and inexpressible manner, and supplied him by his divine grace, with resolution and constancy to overlook the reproaches of men, and to behold him alone for whose cause he suffered.”[407]
Montrose had planned to spend the entire following day, which was Sunday, in prayer and reflection suited to his challenging situation. However, he was unable to find this solace due to the constant interruptions from ministers and members of parliament, who bothered him with various tricky questions. When he refused to answer, they unleashed their harshest insults against him. Despite this, the insults had no impact on him, and he showed no signs of impatience; instead, he maintained a composure that no threats could undermine. When he finally spoke up, he stated that “they were very wrong if they thought they had disrespected him by transporting him in a disgraceful cart the day before; for he considered it the most honorable and uplifting journey he had ever taken in his life, as his most merciful God and Redeemer had manifested his presence in a truly comforting and indescribable way, granting him the strength and resolve to rise above the taunts of men and focus solely on Him for whom he endured this suffering.”[407]
Agreeably to the order of parliament, Montrose was brought up by the magistrates of Edinburgh on Monday at ten o’clock forenoon to receive sentence. As if to give dignity and importance to the cause for which he was about to suffer, and to show how indifferent he was to his own fate, Montrose appeared at the bar of the parliament in a superb dress which he had provided for the purpose, after his arrival in Edinburgh. His small clothes consisted of a rich suit of black silk, covered with costly silver lace, over which he wore a scarlet rochet which reached to his knee, and which was trimmed with silver galloons, and lined with crimson taffeta. He also wore silk stockings of a carnation colour, with garters, roses and corresponding ornaments, and a beaver hat having a very rich silver band.[408]
According to the order of parliament, Montrose was brought by the magistrates of Edinburgh on Monday at 10 a.m. to receive his sentence. To add dignity and importance to the cause for which he was about to suffer, and to show how little he cared about his own fate, Montrose appeared at the parliament in a magnificent outfit that he had prepared after arriving in Edinburgh. His attire included a lavish black silk suit adorned with expensive silver lace, over which he wore a scarlet robe that reached his knees, trimmed with silver braids and lined with crimson taffeta. He also wore carnation-colored silk stockings, complete with garters, roses, and matching decorations, along with a beaver hat featuring an elaborate silver band.[408]
Having ascended “the place of delinquents,” a platform on which criminals received sentence, Montrose surveyed the scene before him with his wonted composure, and though his countenance was rather pale, and exhibited other symptoms of care, his firmness never for a moment forsook him. Twice indeed was he observed to heave a sigh and to roll his eyes along the house,[409] during the virulent invectives which the lord-chancellor (Loudon) poured out upon him, but these emotions were only the indications of the warmth of his feelings while suffering under reproaches which he could not resent.
Having climbed up to “the place of delinquents,” a platform where criminals received their sentences, Montrose looked over the scene in front of him with his usual calmness. Although his face was somewhat pale and showed signs of worry, he maintained his composure without faltering. It was noticed that he sighed twice and rolled his eyes around the crowd during the harsh accusations being hurled at him by the lord-chancellor (Loudon), but these reactions were merely signs of his emotions as he endured criticism he couldn't fight back against.
The lord-chancellor, in rising to address Montrose, entered into a long detail of his “rebellions,” as he designated the warlike actions of Montrose, who, he said, had invaded his native country with hostile arms, and had called in Irish rebels and foreigners to his assistance. He then reproached Montrose with having broken not only the national covenant, which he had bound himself to support, but also the solemn league and covenant, to which the whole nation had sworn; and he concluded by informing Montrose, that for the many murders, treasons, and impieties of which he had been guilty, God had now brought him to suffer condign punishment. After the chancellor[273] had concluded his harangue, Montrose requested permission to say a few words in his own vindication, which being granted, though not without some difficulty, he proceeded to vindicate his conduct, showing that it was the result of sincere patriotism and devoted loyalty.
The lord chancellor, in rising to speak to Montrose, went into a lengthy account of his “rebellions,” as he called Montrose's military actions, claiming that Montrose had invaded his own homeland with weapons and had enlisted the help of Irish rebels and foreigners. He then criticized Montrose for breaking not only the national covenant he had promised to uphold but also the solemn league and covenant to which the entire nation had sworn; he finished by telling Montrose that because of the many murders, acts of treason, and wrongdoings he had committed, God had now brought him to face just punishment. After the chancellor[273] finished his speech, Montrose asked for the opportunity to say a few words in his defense. After a bit of hesitation, he was granted permission and proceeded to justify his actions, demonstrating that they stemmed from genuine patriotism and loyal devotion.
“He had,” he said, “not spilt any blood, not even that of his most inveterate enemies, but in the field of battle; and that even in the greatest heat of action he had preserved the lives of many thousands; and that as he had first taken up arms at the command of the king, he had laid them down upon his orders, without any regard to his own interest, and had retired beyond the seas.
“He hadn’t,” he said, “spilled any blood, not even that of his fiercest enemies, but in battle; and even during the most intense fighting, he had saved the lives of many thousands; and that since he had first taken up arms at the king’s command, he had laid them down at his orders, without considering his own interests, and had gone overseas.”
“With regard to his late invasion, he said, he had undertaken it at the command and by the express orders of the present king, (to whom they all owed duty and allegiance, and for whose long and happy reign he offered his sincere and earnest prayers,) in order to accelerate the treaty which was then begun betwixt him and them—that it was his intention, as soon as the treaty had been concluded, to lay down arms and retire at the call of his majesty; and such being his authority and determination, he might justly affirm, that no subject ever acted upon more honourable grounds, nor by a more lawful power and authority than he had done in the late expedition.
“With regards to his recent invasion, he said that he did it under the command and explicit orders of the current king, to whom they all owed loyalty and duty, and for whose long and prosperous reign he offered his sincere and earnest prayers. He aimed to expedite the treaty that was then being negotiated between him and them—that it was his intention, as soon as the treaty was finalized, to lay down arms and withdraw at the request of his majesty. With this being his authority and determination, he could rightly claim that no subject ever acted on more honorable grounds or with more legitimate power and authority than he had in the recent expedition.”
“In conclusion, he called upon the assemblage to lay aside all prejudice, private animosity, and desire of revenge, and to consider him, in relation to the justice of his cause, as a man and a Christian, and an obedient subject, in relation to the commands of his sovereign, which he had faithfully executed. He then put them in mind of the great obligations which many of them were under to him, for having preserved their lives and fortunes at a time when he had the power and authority, had he inclined, of destroying both, and entreated them not to judge him rashly, but according to the laws of God, the laws of nature and nations, and particularly by the laws of the land—that if they should refuse to do so, he would appeal to the just Judge of the world, who would at last judge them all, and pronounce a righteous sentence.”[410]
“In conclusion, he urged the gathering to set aside any bias, personal grudges, and wish for revenge, and to view him in light of the fairness of his cause, as a man, a Christian, and a loyal subject to his king, which he had served faithfully. He reminded them of the significant debts many owed him for saving their lives and property when he had the power to destroy both, had he chosen to do so. He asked them not to judge him hastily, but according to the laws of God, the laws of nature and nations, and particularly by the laws of the land. He warned that if they refused to do so, he would appeal to the just Judge of the world, who would ultimately judge them all and deliver a fair verdict.”[410]
This speech was delivered without affectation or embarrassment, and with such firmness and clearness of intonation, that, according to a cavalier historian, many persons present were afterwards heard to declare, that he looked and spoke as he had been accustomed when at the head of his army.[411] The chancellor replied to Montrose, in a strain of the most furious invective, “punctually proving him,” says Balfour, “by his acts of hostility, to be a person most infamous, perjured, treacherous, and of all that this land ever brought forth, the most creuell and inhumane butcher and murtherer of his natione, a sworne enimy to the Covenant and peace of his countrey, and one quhosse boundlesse pryde and ambition had lost the father, and by his wicked counsells done quhat in him lay to distroy the sone lykwayes.”[412]
This speech was delivered without any pretense or embarrassment, and with such strength and clarity of tone that, according to a cavalier historian, many people present later claimed that he looked and spoke as if he were used to being in command of his army.[411] The chancellor responded to Montrose with the most heated criticism, “accurately proving him,” says Balfour, “by his acts of hostility, to be a person most infamous, perjured, treacherous, and of all that this land has ever produced, the most cruel and inhumane butcher and murderer of his own nation, a sworn enemy to the Covenant and peace of his country, and one whose boundless pride and ambition had lost the father, and through his wicked advice had done everything he could to destroy the son as well.”[412]
Montrose attempted to address the court a second time, but was rudely interrupted by the chancellor, who ordered him to keep silence, and to kneel down and receive his sentence. The prisoner at once obeyed, but remarked, that on falling on his knees, he meant only to honour the king his master, and not the parliament. While Sir Archibald Johnston, the clerk-register, was reading the sentence, Montrose kept his countenance erect and displayed his usual firmness. “He behaved all this time in the house with a great deal of courage and modesty, unmoved and undaunted.”[413] The execution was fixed for three o’clock the following day.
Montrose tried to speak to the court again, but the chancellor rudely cut him off, ordering him to be quiet, kneel down, and accept his sentence. The prisoner immediately complied but pointed out that when he knelt, it was only to honor his king, not the parliament. While Sir Archibald Johnston, the clerk-register, read the sentence, Montrose kept his head high and showed his usual strength. “He showed a lot of courage and humility during this time, remaining calm and fearless.”[413] The execution was scheduled for three o’clock the next day.
The feelings of humanity and the voice of religion, now demanded that the unfortunate prisoner should be allowed to spend the short time he had to live, in those solemn preparations for death, enjoined by religion, in privacy and without molestation; but it was his fate to be in the hands of men in whose breasts such feelings were stifled, and whose religion was deeply imbued with a stern and gloomy fanaticism, to which charity was an entire stranger. However, it would be unfair and uncharitable to look upon the conduct of these men as if they had been surrounded with all the advantages of the present enlightened age. We ought to bear in mind their recent[274] escape from the most intolerant of all religions, of whose persecuting principles they had not yet got rid; the hard treatment to which they had been subjected by the late king and his father; and the fact that they really believed they were doing their duty to God and serving the best interests of true religion. It is indeed difficult to be charitable to the uncharitable, tolerant to persecutors.
The feelings of humanity and the voice of religion now demanded that the unfortunate prisoner be allowed to spend the limited time he had left preparing for death, as religion prescribed, in privacy and without disturbance. Unfortunately, he was in the hands of men whose compassion was stifled and whose faith was steeped in a strict and dark fanaticism, one where charity was completely absent. However, it would be unfair and unkind to judge these men as if they had the benefits of our current enlightened age. We should remember their recent[274] escape from the most intolerant of all faiths, from whose oppressive principles they hadn’t fully escaped; the harsh treatment they had endured from the late king and his father; and the fact that they genuinely believed they were fulfilling their duty to God and promoting the true interests of religion. It is indeed difficult to be charitable toward the uncharitable and tolerant of persecutors.
No sooner had Montrose returned to prison, than he was again assailed by the ministers, who endeavoured to induce him to submit to the kirk, no doubt considering the conversion of such an extraordinary malignant as Montrose, as a theological achievement of the first importance. To subdue his obstinacy, they magnified the power of the keys, which they said had been committed to them, and informed him that unless he reconciled himself to the kirk and obtained a release from the sentence of excommunication which had been pronounced against him, he would be eternally damned. But Montrose, regardless of their threats and denunciations, remained inflexible. Besides the ministers, he was frequently waited upon by the magistrates of the city, with whom he entered into conversation. He told them that he was much indebted to the parliament for the great honour they had decreed him,—that he was prouder to have his head fixed upon the top of the prison, than if they had decreed a golden statue to be erected to him in the market-place, or ordered his portrait to be placed in the king’s bed-chamber,—that so far from grieving for the mutilation which his body was about to undergo, he was happy that the parliament had taken such an effectual method of preserving the memory of his loyalty, by transmitting such proofs of them to the four principal cities of the kingdom, and he only wished that he had flesh enough to have sent a piece to every city in Christendom, as a testimony of his unshaken love and fidelity to his king and country.[414] But annoying as the visits of the ministers and magistrates undoubtedly were, Montrose was still farther doomed to undergo the humiliation of being placed under the more immediate charge of Major Weir, who afterwards obtained an infamous notoriety in the annals of criminal jurisprudence. This incestuous wretch, who laid claim to superior godliness, and who pretended to be gifted with the spirit of prayer, of which he gave proofs by many extemporary effusions, gave Montrose great uneasiness by smoking tobacco, to the smell of which he had, like Charles I., a particular aversion.
No sooner had Montrose returned to prison than the ministers confronted him again, trying to convince him to submit to the church, clearly seeing the conversion of such an extraordinary "malignant" like Montrose as a significant theological win. To break his stubbornness, they emphasized the power of the keys, which they claimed had been entrusted to them, and warned him that unless he reconciled with the church and got released from the excommunication imposed on him, he would be damned for eternity. But Montrose, ignoring their threats and rants, remained steadfast. Besides the ministers, city magistrates often visited him, and he engaged in conversation with them. He expressed his gratitude to the parliament for the great honor they had bestowed upon him, stating he was prouder to have his head displayed on the prison than if they had commissioned a golden statue of him in the marketplace or had his portrait hung in the king’s bedroom. He added that far from being upset about the mutilation his body would suffer, he was pleased that the parliament had found such a lasting way to commemorate his loyalty, by sending pieces to the four main cities of the kingdom, and he wished he had enough flesh to send a piece to every city in Christendom as proof of his steadfast love and loyalty to his king and country. But as annoying as the visits from the ministers and magistrates were, Montrose faced the additional humiliation of being placed under the direct supervision of Major Weir, who later became infamous in the history of criminal law. This depraved individual, who claimed to be exceptionally pious and pretended to have the spirit of prayer, often demonstrated it through many impromptu speeches, and caused Montrose great discomfort by smoking tobacco, the smell of which he, like Charles I, particularly disliked.
During the night, when free from the intrusion of the ministers, Montrose occupied himself in devotional exercises, and even found leisure to gratify his poetic taste, by composing the following lines which he wrote upon the window of the chamber in which he was confined.
During the night, when he was free from the ministers' interruptions, Montrose spent his time in prayer and even found some time to indulge his poetic side by writing the following lines on the window of the room where he was kept.
“Let them bestow on every airth a limb,
“Let them give every creature a limb,
Then open all my veins, that I may swim
Then open all my veins so I can swim
To thee, my Maker, in that crimson lake,
To you, my Creator, in that red lake,
Then place my parboiled head upon a stake;
Then put my partially cooked head on a stake;
Scatter my ashes, strow them in the air.
Scatter my ashes, spread them in the air.
Lord, since thou knowest where all these atoms are,
Lord, since you know where all these atoms are,
I’m hopeful thou’lt recover once my dust,
I’m hopeful you’ll recover once my dust,
And confident thou’lt raise me with the just.”
And I'm sure you'll support me with fairness.
On the morning of the 21st of May, 1650, the city of Edinburgh was put into a state of commotion by the noise of drums and trumpets, which was heard in every quarter of the city. The sound attracted the notice of Montrose, who inquired at the captain of the guard the cause of it. The officer told him that the parliament, dreading that an attempt might be made by the mob, under the influence of the malignants, to rescue him, had given orders to call out the soldiers and citizens to arms. “Do I,” said the marquis, “who was such a terror to these good men when alive, continue still so formidable to them, now that I am about to die? But let them look to themselves; for even after I am dead, I will be continually present to their wicked consciences, and become more formidable to them than while I was alive.”
On the morning of May 21, 1650, the city of Edinburgh was thrown into chaos by the sound of drums and trumpets, which echoed throughout every part of the city. The noise caught the attention of Montrose, who asked the captain of the guard what was happening. The officer explained that the parliament, fearing that the mob, influenced by the malignants, might try to rescue him, had ordered the soldiers and citizens to arms. “Am I,” said the marquis, “who was such a terror to these good men when I was alive, still so frightening to them now that I’m about to die? But they should watch out for themselves; even after I’m dead, I will remain a constant presence in their guilty consciences, and be even more intimidating to them than when I was alive.”
After partaking of a hearty breakfast, Montrose entered upon the business of the toilet, to which he paid particular attention. While in the act of combing his hair, he was visited by Sir Archibald Johnston, the clerk-register, one of his most inveterate foes, who made some remarks on the impropriety, as he thought, of a person in the dreadful situation of the marquis, occupying some of the precious moments he had yet to live in frivolous attentions[275] to his person. The marquis, who knew well the character of this morose man, thus addressed him with a smile of contempt, “While my head is my own, I will dress and adorn it; but to-morrow, when it becomes yours, you may treat it as you please.”
After enjoying a hearty breakfast, Montrose got ready for the day, paying special attention to his grooming. While he was combing his hair, he was visited by Sir Archibald Johnston, the clerk-register, one of his most relentless enemies, who commented on what he considered the inappropriateness of someone in the dire situation of the marquis spending his last moments on trivialities related to his appearance. The marquis, well aware of this grim man's character, responded to him with a contemptuous smile, “As long as my head belongs to me, I will style and decorate it; but tomorrow, when it’s yours, you can do whatever you want with it.”
About an hour before the time fixed for his execution, Montrose was waited upon by the magistrates of the city, who saw him conveyed to the scaffold on the same vehicle on which he had been carried into the city. In addition to the dress which he wore on that occasion, he was now habited in a superb scarlet cloak, ornamented with gold and silver lace, which his friends had provided him with. Long before his removal from prison, an immense assemblage of persons had congregated around the place of execution in the High-street, all of whom were deeply affected on Montrose’s appearance. As he proceeded along, he had, says Wishart, “such a grand air, and so much beauty, majesty, and gravity appeared in his countenance, as shocked the whole city at the cruelty that was designed him; and extorted even from his enemies this unwilling confession, that he was a man of the most lofty and elevated soul, and of the most unshaken constancy and resolution that the age had produced.”
About an hour before his execution was set to take place, Montrose was visited by the city magistrates, who watched as he was taken to the scaffold on the same cart he had arrived in. In addition to the outfit he wore that day, he was now dressed in a magnificent scarlet cloak, decorated with gold and silver lace, which his friends had provided. Long before he was taken from prison, a massive crowd had gathered around the execution site in the High Street, all of whom were deeply moved by Montrose’s presence. As he walked along, Wishart noted, “he carried himself with such grandeur, and his face displayed so much beauty, dignity, and seriousness that it shocked the entire city at the cruelty being inflicted upon him; it even compelled his enemies to reluctantly admit that he was a man with the most noble and elevated spirit, and with unwavering strength and determination that the era had ever seen.”
It had always been the uniform practice in Scotland to permit all persons about to suffer the last penalty of the law to address the assembled spectators, and on mounting the scaffold Montrose was proceeding to avail himself of this privilege; but the magistrates, who probably had received their instructions from the parliament, refused to allow him to harangue the multitude. His friends, however, anticipating this, had hired a young man, skilled in stenography, who, having stationed himself near the scaffold, was enabled to take down the substance of some observations which Montrose was permitted to make in answer to questions put by some persons who surrounded him.
It had always been standard practice in Scotland to allow everyone facing the death penalty to speak to the gathered crowd, and as Montrose stepped onto the scaffold, he was about to take advantage of this right. However, the magistrates, likely following orders from the parliament, refused to let him address the crowd. His friends had anticipated this and hired a young man skilled in shorthand, who set up near the scaffold and managed to note down the key points of Montrose's remarks in response to questions from some people around him.
He began by remarking that he would consider it extremely hard indeed if the mode of his death should be esteemed any reflection upon him, or prove offensive to any good Christian, seeing that such occurrences often happened to the good at the hands of the wicked, and often to the wicked at the hands of the good—and that just men sometimes perish in their righteousness, while wicked men prosper in their villanies. That he, therefore, expected that those who knew him well would not esteem him the less for his present sufferings, especially as many greater and more deserving men than he had undergone the same untimely and disgraceful fate. Yet, that he could not but acknowledge that all the judgments of God were just, and that the punishment he was about to suffer was very deservedly inflicted upon him for the many private sins he had committed, and he therefore willingly submitted to it;—that he freely pardoned his enemies, whom he reckoned but the instruments of the Divine will, and prayed to God to forgive them, although they had oppressed the poor, and perverted judgment and justice.
He started by saying that he would find it really difficult if people thought that the way he died reflected badly on him or upset any good Christian. He pointed out that such things often happen to good people at the hands of the wicked, and to the wicked at the hands of the good—and that righteous people can sometimes suffer despite their goodness, while wicked people often thrive in their wrongdoings. So, he expected that those who truly knew him wouldn't think less of him for his current suffering, especially since many greater and more deserving people than he had faced the same untimely and disgraceful end. Still, he acknowledged that all of God's judgments are fair, and that the punishment he was about to receive was well-deserved for the many personal sins he had committed, so he willingly accepted it;—he freely forgave his enemies, whom he saw as just instruments of God's will, and prayed for God to forgive them, even though they had mistreated the poor and twisted justice.
That he had done nothing contrary to the laws of the kingdom, and that he had undertaken nothing but in obedience to the just commands of his sovereign, when reduced to the greatest difficulties by his rebellious subjects, who had risen up in arms against him—that his principal study had always been to fear God and honour the king, in a manner agreeable to the law of God, the laws of nature, and those of his own country; and that, in neither of these respects, had he transgressed against men, but against God alone, with whom he expected to find abundant mercy, and in the confidence of which, he was ready to approach the eternal throne without terror—that he could not pretend to foretell what might happen, or to pry into the secrets of Divine Providence; but he prayed to God that the indignities and cruelties which he was that day to suffer might not be a prelude of still greater miseries which would befall his afflicted country, which was fast hastening to ruin.
That he had done nothing against the laws of the kingdom, and that everything he did was in obedience to the rightful commands of his ruler, even when facing great challenges from his rebellious subjects who had taken up arms against him—that his main focus had always been to fear God and honor the king, in a way that was consistent with God's law, the laws of nature, and those of his own country; and that, in none of these matters, had he wronged people, but only God, with whom he hoped to find great mercy, and with that hope, he was ready to approach the eternal throne without fear—that he could not claim to predict what might happen or to understand the mysteries of Divine Providence; but he prayed to God that the indignities and cruelties he was about to suffer were not a sign of even greater miseries to come for his struggling country, which was rapidly heading toward ruin.
That with regard to the grievous censure of the church, which he was sorry some good people thought it a crime in him to die under, he observed, that he did not incur it from any fault of his own, but in the performance of his duty to his lawful prince, for the security of religion, and the preservation of his sacred person and royal authority—that the sentence of excommunication, so rashly laid upon him[276] by the clergy, gave him much concern, and that he earnestly desired to be released from it, so far as that could be done, agreeably to the laws of God, and without hurting his conscience or allegiance, which, if they refused, he appealed to God, the righteous judge of the world, who, ere long, was to be his impartial judge and gracious redeemer.
That regarding the harsh criticism from the church, which he regretted some good people considered a wrongdoing for him to die under, he pointed out that he didn’t deserve it due to any fault of his own, but rather due to fulfilling his duty to his lawful king, for the safety of his faith, and the protection of his sacred person and royal authority—that the excommunication sentence, so recklessly placed upon him[276] by the clergy, worried him greatly, and that he sincerely wished to be freed from it, as much as that could be done in accordance with God’s laws, and without compromising his conscience or loyalty. If they refused, he appealed to God, the just judge of the world, who was soon to be his impartial judge and gracious savior.
In answer to the reproaches of some persons who had endeavoured to destroy the marquis’s character and reputation by spreading a report that he had laid the whole blame of what he had done upon the king and his royal father, he observed that such a thought had never once entered into his breast—that the late king had lived a saint and died a martyr, and he prayed to God, that as his own fate was not unlike his, so his death might be attended with the same degree of piety and resignation; for if he could wish his soul in another man’s stead, or to be conjoined with it in the same condition after this life, it would be his alone.
In response to the accusations from some people who tried to tarnish the marquis’s character and reputation by claiming he had shifted all the blame for his actions onto the king and his royal father, he remarked that such an idea had never crossed his mind. He stated that the late king had lived a saintly life and died a martyr, and he prayed to God that, since his own fate was somewhat similar, his death would be marked by the same level of devotion and acceptance. For if he could choose to have his soul be in another person's place, or to be joined with it in the same condition after this life, it would be with that of the king alone.
He then requested that the people would judge charitably of him and his actions, without prejudice and without passion. He desired the prayers of all good men for his soul; for his part, he said he prayed earnestly for them all; and with the greatest seriousness, submission and humility, deprecated the vengeance of Almighty God, which had been so long awakened, and which was still impending over his afflicted country—that his enemies were at liberty to exult and triumph over the perishing remains of his body, but the utmost indignities they could inflict should never prevail on him, now at his death, to swerve from that duty and reverence to God, and obedience and respect to the king, which he had manifested all his life long. “I can say no more,” concluded the marquis, “but remit myself to your charity, and I desire your prayers. You that are scandalized at me, give me your charity; I shall pray for you all. I leave my soul to God, my service to my prince, my goodwill to my friends, and my name in charity to you all. I might say more, but I have exonered my conscience; the rest I leave to God’s mercy.”[415]
He then asked people to judge him and his actions kindly, without prejudice or anger. He wanted the prayers of all good people for his soul; for his part, he said he was sincerely praying for them all. With deep seriousness, submission, and humility, he asked to avoid the wrath of Almighty God, which had been long stirred and still loomed over his suffering country. Though his enemies were free to celebrate and gloat over the dying remnants of his body, no amount of indignity they could inflict would ever lead him, even at his death, to stray from the duty and respect for God, or obedience and regard for the king that he had shown throughout his life. “I can say no more,” the marquis concluded, “but I leave myself in your kindness, and I ask for your prayers. You who are offended by me, show me your kindness; I will pray for all of you. I entrust my soul to God, my service to my prince, my goodwill to my friends, and my name to you all in goodwill. I could say more, but I’ve cleared my conscience; the rest I leave to God’s mercy.”[415]
A party of ministers who occupied the lower end of the scaffold now attempted, partly by persuasion and partly by threats, to induce Montrose to yield to the kirk by acknowledging his own criminality; but he denied that he had acted contrary to religion and the laws of the land, and, of course, refused to accept of a reconciliation upon such terms. Finding him inflexible, they refused to pray for him as he desired, observing, that no prayers could be of any avail to a man who was an outcast from the church of God. Being desired to pray by himself apart, he told them that if they would not permit the people to join with him, his prayers alone and separately before so large an assembly would perhaps be offensive both to them and him—that he had already poured out his soul before God, who knew his heart, and to whom he had committed his spirit. He then shut his eyes, and holding his hat before his face with his left hand, he raised his right in the attitude of prayer, in which posture he continued about a quarter of an hour in silent and fervent prayer.
A group of ministers who were at the lower end of the scaffold tried, partly by convincing him and partly by threatening him, to get Montrose to submit to the church by admitting his guilt. However, he insisted that he hadn’t acted against religion or the laws of the land and, naturally, refused to agree to a reconciliation under those conditions. When they saw he wouldn’t change his mind, they declined to pray for him as he requested, stating that no prayers could help someone who was cast out from the church of God. When asked to pray alone, he told them that if they wouldn’t let the people join him, his private prayers in front of such a large crowd might be offensive to both them and him. He said he had already laid his soul bare before God, who knew his heart, and to whom he had entrusted his spirit. He then closed his eyes, held his hat in front of his face with his left hand, and raised his right hand in a prayer posture, remaining that way for about fifteen minutes in silent and passionate prayer.
As the fatal hour was fast approaching when this unfortunate nobleman was to bid a last adieu to sublunary things, he desired the executioner to hasten his preparations. This gloomy functionary, accordingly, brought the book of Montrose’s wars, and his late declaration, which, by the sentence, were ordered to be tied round his neck with a cord. Montrose himself assisted in carrying this part of his sentence into execution, and while the operation was performing, good-humouredly remarked, that he considered himself as much honoured then by having such tokens of his loyalty attached to his person as he had been when his majesty had invested him with the order of the garter.[416]
As the final hour approached for this unfortunate nobleman to say his last goodbye to the world, he asked the executioner to speed up his preparations. The grim official then brought the book about Montrose's wars and his recent declaration, which were ordered to be tied around his neck with a cord. Montrose himself helped carry out this part of his sentence and, while it was happening, cheerfully remarked that he felt just as honored to have these symbols of his loyalty attached to him as he did when his majesty awarded him the Order of the Garter.[416]
Hitherto, Montrose had remained uncovered; but, before ascending the ladder that conducted to the top of the gibbet, which rose to the height of thirty feet from the centre of the scaffold, he requested permission to put on his hat. This request was, however, refused. He then asked leave to keep on his cloak; but this favour was also denied him. Irritated, probably at these refusals, he appears for a moment to have lost his usual equanimity of temper, and when orders were given to pinion[277] his arms, he told the magistrates that if they could invent any further marks of ignominy, he was ready to endure them all for the sake of the cause for which he suffered.
Until now, Montrose had remained uncovered; but before climbing the ladder that led to the top of the gallows, which stood thirty feet tall from the center of the scaffold, he asked for permission to put on his hat. However, this request was refused. He then requested to keep his cloak, but that favor was denied as well. Irritated, likely due to these refusals, he seemed to momentarily lose his usual calm demeanor, and when the orders were given to bind his arms, he told the magistrates that if they could think of any further marks of disgrace, he was prepared to endure them all for the sake of the cause for which he was suffering.
On arriving at the top of the ladder, which he ascended with astonishing firmness, Montrose asked the executioner how long his body was to be suspended to the gibbet. “Three hours,” was the answer. He then presented the executioner with three or four pieces of gold, told him he freely forgave him for the part he acted, and instructed him to throw him off as soon as he observed him uplifting his hands. The executioner watched the fatal signal, and on the noble victim raising his hands, obeyed the mandate, and, it is said, burst into tears. A feeling of horror seized the assembled multitude, who expressed their disapprobation by a general groan. Among the spectators were many persons who had indulged during the day in bitter invectives against Montrose, but whose feelings were so overpowered by the sad spectacle of his death that they could not refrain from tears.[417] Even the relentless Argyle, who had good feeling enough to absent himself from the execution, is said to have shed tears on hearing of Montrose’s death, but if a cavalier writer is to be believed, his son, Lord Lorne, disgraced himself by the most unfeeling barbarity.[418]
Upon reaching the top of the ladder, which he climbed with remarkable steadiness, Montrose asked the executioner how long his body would hang from the gallows. “Three hours,” came the reply. He then gave the executioner three or four gold coins, told him he forgave him for his role in this, and instructed him to let him down as soon as he saw him raise his hands. The executioner watched for the signal, and when the noble victim raised his hands, he followed the instruction and, it is said, burst into tears. A feeling of horror swept over the crowd, who expressed their disapproval with a collective groan. Among the onlookers were many who had argued bitterly against Montrose earlier in the day, but they were so moved by the tragic sight of his death that they couldn't hold back their tears.[417] Even the relentless Argyle, who had enough decency to stay away from the execution, reportedly shed tears upon learning of Montrose’s death, but if a cavalier writer is to be trusted, his son, Lord Lorne, disgraced himself with the most heartless cruelty.[418]
Thus died, at the early age of thirty-eight, James Graham, Marquis of Montrose, who had acquired during a short career of military glory greater reputation than perhaps ever fell to the lot of any commander within the same compass of time. That partisans may have exaggerated his actions, and extolled his character too highly, may be fairly admitted; but it cannot be denied that Montrose was really a great commander, and that there were noble and generous traits about him which indicated a high and cultivated mind, in many respects far superior to the age in which he lived. But however much the military exploits of Montrose may be admired, it must never be forgotten that his sword was drawn against his own countrymen in their struggles against arbitrary power, and that although there was much to condemn in the conduct of the Covenanters, subsequent events, in the reign of the second Charles and James, showed that they were not mistaken in the dread which they entertained of the extinction of their religious liberties, had Charles I. succeeded in his designs.
Thus died, at the young age of thirty-eight, James Graham, Marquis of Montrose, who gained during a brief military career greater fame than perhaps any other commander in such a short time. It's fair to acknowledge that partisans may have exaggerated his actions and overly praised his character; however, it can’t be denied that Montrose was indeed a great commander, and he had noble and generous qualities that suggested a high and cultivated mind, one that was in many ways far beyond his time. But no matter how much we admire Montrose's military achievements, we must not forget that he fought against his own fellow countrymen in their struggles against absolute power, and while the actions of the Covenanters can be critiqued, later events during the reign of Charles II and James II revealed that they weren’t wrong in fearing the loss of their religious freedoms if Charles I had succeeded in his plans.
Among Montrose’s officers five of the most distinguished were selected for execution, all of whom perished under ‘the Maiden,’ a species of guillotine, introduced into Scotland by the Regent Morton, to which he himself became the first victim. The officers who suffered were Sir John Hurry,[419] Captain Spottiswood,[278] younger of Dairsie, Sir Francis Hay of Dalgetty, Colonel William Sibbald, and Captain Charteris, a cadet of the ancient family of Amisfield. All these met death with extraordinary fortitude. Sir Francis Hay, who was a Catholic, “and therefore,” as a cavalier historian quaintly observes, “not coming within the compass of the ministers’ prayers,”[420] displayed in particular an intrepidity worthy of his name and family.[421] After a witty metaphorical allusion to “the Maiden,” he kissed the fatal instrument, and kneeling down, laid his head upon the block. Colonel Sibbald exhibited a surprising gaiety, and, “with an undaunted behaviour, marched up to the block, as if he had been to act the part of a gallant in a play.”[422] An instance of the unfeeling levity with which such melancholy scenes were witnessed, even by those who considered themselves the ministers of the gospel, occurred on the present as on former occasions. Captain Spottiswood, grandson of the archbishop of that name, having on his knees said the following prayer:—“O Lord, who hath been graciously pleased to bring me through the wilderness of this world, I trust at this time you will waft me over this sea of blood to my heavenly Canaan;” was rebuked by a minister who was near him in the following words:—“Take tent (heed), take tent, sir, that you drown not by the gate!” (way). Spottiswood replied with great modesty that “he hoped he was no Egyptian,” an answer which forced the base intruder to retire among the crowd to conceal his shame.
Among Montrose’s officers, five of the most distinguished were chosen for execution, all of whom died under ‘the Maiden,’ a type of guillotine brought to Scotland by Regent Morton, who became its first victim. The officers who suffered were Sir John Hurry,[419] Captain Spottiswood,[278] the younger of Dairsie, Sir Francis Hay of Dalgetty, Colonel William Sibbald, and Captain Charteris, a member of the ancient family of Amisfield. All of them faced death with remarkable bravery. Sir Francis Hay, who was a Catholic, “and therefore,” as a cavalier historian amusingly notes, “not covered by the ministers’ prayers,”[420] showed particular courage worthy of his name and family.[421] After making a clever metaphorical reference to “the Maiden,” he kissed the deadly instrument, knelt down, and placed his head on the block. Colonel Sibbald displayed an impressive cheerfulness, and “with an undaunted demeanor, walked up to the block as if he were about to perform a heroic role in a play.”[422] An example of the insensitivity with which such tragic events were witnessed, even by those who saw themselves as ministers of the gospel, occurred as it had on previous occasions. Captain Spottiswood, the grandson of the archbishop of that name, after kneeling and saying the following prayer:—“O Lord, who has been graciously pleased to bring me through the wilderness of this world, I trust at this time you will carry me over this sea of blood to my heavenly Canaan;” was scolded by a nearby minister with the words:—“Take care, take care, sir, that you don’t drown by the gate!” (way). Spottiswood replied modestly that “he hoped he was no Egyptian,” a response that forced the rude intruder to retreat into the crowd to hide his embarrassment.
The execution of Captain Charteris (the last who suffered) was a source of melancholy regret to his friends, and of triumph to the ministers. He was a man of determined mind; but his health being much impaired by wounds which he had received, he had not firmness to resist the importunities of his friends, who, as a means of saving his life, as they thought, prevailed upon him to agree to make a public declaration of his errors. This unhappy man, accordingly, when on the scaffold, read a long speech, which had been prepared for him by the ministers, penned in a peculiarly mournful strain, in which he lamented his apostacy from the Covenant, and acknowledged “other things which he had vented to them (the ministers) in auricular confession.”[423] Yet, notwithstanding the expectations which he and his friends were led to entertain that his life would be spared, he had no sooner finished his speech than he was despatched.
The execution of Captain Charteris (the last one to suffer) was a source of deep sadness for his friends and a triumph for the ministers. He was a determined man, but his health had been severely damaged by wounds he had received, leaving him unable to resist the persistent pleas of his friends. They convinced him that agreeing to make a public declaration of his mistakes would save his life. Tragically, as he stood on the scaffold, he read a lengthy speech that had been prepared for him by the ministers, written in a particularly mournful tone, in which he regretted his departure from the Covenant and acknowledged "other things he had confessed to them (the ministers) in auricular confession." [423] Yet, despite the hopes he and his friends had that his life would be spared, no sooner had he finished his speech than he was executed.
FOOTNOTES:
[383] Balfour, vol. iii. p. 393.
[384] Memoirs, p. 351.
[385] Balfour, vol. iii. p. 405.
[387] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 547, et seq.
[388] Balfour, vol. iii. p. 432.
[389] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 551.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gordon’s Continuation, p. 551.
[390] Appendix to Wishart’s Memoirs, p. 441.
[391] Balfour, vol. iii. p. 440.
[392] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 552.
[393] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 9.
[394] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 9.
[395] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 555.
[397] Gordon’s Continuation, p. 555.
[398] Memoirs, p. 377.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs, p. 377.
[399] Memoirs, p. 380.
[401] Wishart, p. 385.
[404] Wishart, p. 386.
[405] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 14.
[406] Wishart, p. 386.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 386.
[407] Wishart, p. 387.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 387.
[409] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 16.
[410] Wishart, p. 391.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart, p. 391.
[412] Annals, vol. iv. p. 15.
[413] Idem, p. 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 16.
[414] Wishart, p. 393.
[416] Wishart, p. 400.
[417] Montrose Redivivus.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Montrose Redivivus.
[418] “’Tis said that Argyle’s expressions had something of grief in them, and did likewise weep at the rehearsal of his death, (for he was not present at the execution). Howsoever, they were by many called crocodiles’ tears, how worthily I leave to others’ judgment. But I am sure there did in his son, Lord Lorne, appear no such sign, who neither had so much tenderness of heart as to be sorry, nor so much paternal wit as to dissemble, who, entertaining his new bride (the Earl of Moray’s daughter) with this spectacle, mocked and laughed in the midst of that weeping assembly; and, staying afterwards to see him hewn in pieces, triumphed at every stroke which was bestowed upon his mangled body.” Montrose Redivivus, edition of 1652. Note to Wishart’s Memoirs, p. 401.
[418] “It’s said that Argyle showed some signs of grief and even cried during the rehearsal of his death (since he wasn’t there for the actual execution). However, many referred to these as crocodile tears, and I’ll leave it to others to judge how justified that is. But I can say that his son, Lord Lorne, showed no such signs; he didn’t have enough compassion to be sad, nor enough parental understanding to pretend otherwise. While entertaining his new wife (the Earl of Moray’s daughter) with this spectacle, he mocked and laughed in the middle of the weeping crowd; and later, as he watched his father’s body being cut to pieces, he rejoiced at every blow dealt to the mangled corpse.” Montrose Redivivus, edition of 1652. Note to Wishart’s Memoirs, p. 401.
The dismembered portions of Montrose’s body were disposed of in terms of the sentence. Lady Napier, the wife of Montrose’s esteemed friend and relation, being desirous of procuring his heart, employed some adventurous persons to obtain it for her. They accomplished this object on the second day after the execution, and were handsomely rewarded by her ladyship. The heart was embalmed by a surgeon, and after being enshrined in a rich gold urn, was sent by her to the eldest son of the marquis, then in Flanders. The family of Napier possess a portrait of Lady Napier, in which there is a representation of the urn.—Kirkton’s History of the Church of Scotland, note, p. 125; edited by the late C. K. Sharpe, Esq.
The dismembered parts of Montrose’s body were disposed of as per the sentence. Lady Napier, the wife of Montrose’s valued friend and relative, wanted to get his heart, so she hired some daring individuals to retrieve it for her. They succeeded in this mission on the second day after the execution and were generously rewarded by her. A surgeon embalmed the heart, and after being placed in an ornate gold urn, it was sent by her to the marquis's eldest son, who was then in Flanders. The Napier family has a portrait of Lady Napier that includes an image of the urn.—Kirkton’s History of the Church of Scotland, note, p. 125; edited by the late C. K. Sharpe, Esq.
After the restoration, the trunk was disinterred, and the other remains collected, and on 11th May, 1661, were deposited with great solemnity by order of Charles II., in the family aisle in St. Giles’ church. The remains of Sir Francis Hay of Dalgetty were honoured with a similar mark of respect on the same day. For an account of the ceremonial, see Nos. 27 and 28 of the Appendix to Wishart’s Memoirs.
After the restoration, the trunk was dug up, and the other remains were gathered. On May 11, 1661, they were laid to rest with great solemnity by order of Charles II in the family aisle at St. Giles’ Church. The remains of Sir Francis Hay of Dalgetty were honored with the same respect on that day. For more information about the ceremony, see Nos. 27 and 28 of the Appendix to Wishart’s Memoirs.
[419] Hurry was at first condemned by the parliament to perpetual banishment, “but the commission of the kirk voted he should die, and thereupon sent ther moderator, with other two of their number, to the parliament house, who very saucilly, in face of that great and honourable court, (if it had not been then a body without a head) told the president and chancellor that the parliament had granted life to a man whom the law had appointed for death, being a man of blood, (citing these words of our blessed Saviour to Peter,—‘All they that take the sword shall perish by the sword;’) whereas, it was very weill knoune, all the blood that that unfortunate gentleman had shed in Scotland was in ther quarrell and defence, being but then engaged in his master’s service, when he was taken prisoner, and executed at the kirk’s instigatione.
[419] Hurry was initially sentenced by parliament to permanent banishment, “but the church's committee decided he should be executed, and they then sent their moderator, along with two others, to the parliament house, who quite boldly, in front of that great and honorable court (which at the time was a headless body), told the president and chancellor that the parliament had spared the life of a man whom the law had condemned to death, labeling him a man of blood (citing these words of our blessed Savior to Peter—‘All who draw the sword will die by the sword’); whereas it was well known that all the blood that unfortunate gentleman had shed in Scotland was in their cause and defense, being only engaged in his master’s service when he was captured and executed at the church's instigation.
“The parliament was sae farre from rebuking ther bold intruders, or resenting those acts of the commission of the kirk, now quyte besyde ther master’s commissione, as they will have it understood, and ther owne solemne professione not to meddle in secular affairs, that they rescinded their former act, and passed a sentence of death upon him, hereby imitating ther dear brethren, the parliament of England, in the caice of the Hothams.”—Memoirs of the Somerville Family.
“The parliament was so far from condemning their bold intruders or reacting to the actions of the church’s commission, which was completely outside of their master’s mandate as they wanted it to be understood, and their own solemn promise not to interfere in secular matters, that they canceled their previous decision and declared a death sentence upon him, thus mimicking their dear counterparts, the parliament of England, in the case of the Hothams.”—Memoirs of the Somerville Family.
[420] Wishart, p. 412.
[421] “His constancy at death show well he repented nothing he did, in order to his allegiance and Majesty’s service, to the great shame of those who threatened him with their apocryphal excommunications, to which he gave no more place than our Saviour to the devil’s temptations.”—Relation of the True Funerals of the Great Lord Marquesse of Montrose.
[421] “His steadiness at death clearly shows he regretted nothing he did for his loyalty and the service of the Crown, which is a great embarrassment to those who threatened him with false excommunications, to which he paid no more attention than our Savior did to the devil's temptations.”—Relation of the True Funerals of the Great Lord Marquesse of Montrose.
[422] Wishart.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wishart.
[423] Wishart, p. 413.—The practice of auricular confession seems to have existed to a considerable extent among the Covenanters. It is singular that had it not been for the evidence of the minister of Ormiston, to whom the noted Major Weir had communicated his secrets in auricular confession, he would not have been convicted.—See Arnot’s Criminal Trials.
[423] Wishart, p. 413.—The practice of private confession seems to have been quite common among the Covenanters. It's interesting that if it weren't for the evidence provided by the minister of Ormiston, to whom the infamous Major Weir shared his secrets in confession, he wouldn't have been found guilty.—See Arnot’s Criminal Trials.
CHAPTER XVII.
A.D. 1650–1660.
A.D. 1650–1660.
Commonwealth, 1649–1660.
Commonwealth period, 1649–1660.
Arrival of Charles II.—Cromwell invades Scotland—Attacks the Scotch army near Edinburgh—His further movements—The Dunfermline Declaration—Retreat of Cromwell—Battle of Dunbar—Declaration and Warning of the kirk—Flight of the king from Perth—Insurrections in the Highlands—Proceedings of Cromwell—Conduct of the western army—Cromwell marches north—Enters Perth—Scotch army invades England—Battle of Worcester—Operations of Monk in Scotland—Administration of affairs committed to him—Earl of Glencairn’s insurrection in the Highlands—Chiefs of the insurrection submit to Monk—Cameron of Lochiel—State of the country—Restoration of Charles II.
Arrival of Charles II.—Cromwell invades Scotland—Attacks the Scottish army near Edinburgh—His further movements—The Dunfermline Declaration—Cromwell's retreat—Battle of Dunbar—Declaration and Warning of the kirk—The king's flight from Perth—Insurrections in the Highlands—Cromwell's actions—Behavior of the western army—Cromwell marches north—Enters Perth—Scottish army invades England—Battle of Worcester—Monk's operations in Scotland—Management of affairs assigned to him—Earl of Glencairn’s uprising in the Highlands—Leaders of the uprising surrender to Monk—Cameron of Lochiel—Condition of the country—Restoration of Charles II.
Having arranged with the commissioners the conditions on which he was to ascend the Scottish throne, Charles, with about 500 attendants, left Holland on the 2d of June, in some vessels furnished him by the Prince of Orange, and after a boisterous voyage of three weeks, during which he was daily in danger of being captured by English cruizers, arrived in the Moray frith, and disembarked at Garmouth, a small village at the mouth of the Spey, on the 23d[279] of that month. Before landing, however, Charles readily gave his signature to the Covenant, which subsequent events showed he had no intention of observing longer than suited his purpose.
Having worked out the terms with the commissioners for taking the Scottish throne, Charles, along with about 500 followers, left Holland on June 2nd, in some ships provided by the Prince of Orange. After a rough three-week journey, during which he faced daily threats of capture by English cruisers, he arrived in the Moray Firth and landed at Garmouth, a small village at the mouth of the Spey, on the 23rd of that month. However, before disembarking, Charles willingly signed the Covenant, which later events revealed he had no intention of following beyond what was convenient for him.
The news of the king’s arrival reached Edinburgh on the 26th of June. The guns of the castle were fired in honour of the event, and the inhabitants manifested their joy by bonfires and other demonstrations of popular feeling. The same enthusiasm spread quickly throughout the kingdom, and his majesty was welcomed with warm congratulations as he proceeded on his journey towards Falkland, which had been fixed upon by parliament as the place of his residence. The pleasure he received from these professions of loyalty was, however, not without alloy, as he was obliged, at the request of the parliament, to dismiss from his presence some of his best friends, both Scotch and English, particularly the Duke of Hamilton, the Earl of Lauderdale, and other “engagers,” who, by an act passed on the 4th of June against “classed delinquents,” were debarred from returning to the kingdom, or remaining therein, “without the express warrant of the Estates of parliament.”[424] Of the English exiles the Duke of Buckingham, Lord Wilmot, and seven gentlemen of the household were allowed to remain with him.[425] In fact, with these exceptions, every person even suspected of being a “malignant,” was carefully excluded from the court, and his majesty was thus surrounded by the heads of the Covenanters and the clergy. These last scarcely ever left his person, watched his words and motions, and inflicted upon him long harangues, in which he was often reminded of the misfortunes of his family.
The news of the king’s arrival reached Edinburgh on June 26th. The castle guns were fired to celebrate the occasion, and the people expressed their joy with bonfires and other displays of enthusiasm. This excitement quickly spread across the kingdom, and his majesty was greeted with warm congratulations as he continued his journey to Falkland, which parliament had chosen as his residence. However, his pleasure in these displays of loyalty was somewhat tarnished, as he had to dismiss some of his closest friends, both Scottish and English, at the request of parliament, particularly the Duke of Hamilton, the Earl of Lauderdale, and other “engagers,” who, due to an act passed on June 4th against “classed delinquents,” were banned from returning to or staying in the kingdom “without the express permission of the Estates of parliament.”[424] Among the English exiles, the Duke of Buckingham, Lord Wilmot, and seven gentlemen of the household were permitted to stay with him.[425] In fact, with these exceptions, anyone even suspected of being a “malignant” was carefully kept away from the court, leaving his majesty surrounded by leaders of the Covenanters and the clergy. These individuals rarely left his side, monitored his words and actions, and subjected him to lengthy speeches, often reminding him of his family's misfortunes.
The rulers of the English commonwealth, aware of the negotiations which had been going on between the young king and the Scots commissioners in Holland, became apprehensive of their own stability, should a union take place between the Covenanters and the English Presbyterians, to support the cause of the king, and they therefore resolved to invade Scotland, and by reducing it to their authority extinguish for ever the hopes of the king and his party. Fairfax was appointed commander-in-chief, and Cromwell lieutenant-general of the army destined for this purpose; but as Fairfax considered the invasion of Scotland as a violation of the solemn league and covenant which he had sworn to observe, he refused, notwithstanding the most urgent entreaties, to accept the command, which in consequence devolved upon Cromwell.
The leaders of the English commonwealth, aware of the ongoing talks between the young king and the Scots commissioners in Holland, grew worried about their own stability if a partnership formed between the Covenanters and the English Presbyterians to support the king's cause. They decided to invade Scotland to bring it under their control and eliminate the king and his supporters' hopes for good. Fairfax was appointed as the commander-in-chief, and Cromwell as the lieutenant-general of the army assigned for this mission. However, since Fairfax viewed the invasion of Scotland as a breach of the solemn league and covenant he had sworn to uphold, he refused to take the command, despite the most pressing appeals, leading to Cromwell taking over the role.
The preparations making in England for the invasion of Scotland were met with corresponding activity in Scotland, the parliament of which ordered an army of 30,000 men to be immediately raised to maintain the independence of the country. The nominal command of this army was given to the Earl of Leven, who had become old and infirm; but David Leslie his relative, was in reality the commander. The levies went on with considerable rapidity, but before they were assembled Cromwell crossed the Tweed on the 22d of July at the head of 16,000 well appointed and highly disciplined troops. On his march from Berwick to Musselburgh a scene of desolation was presented to the eyes of Cromwell, far surpassing anything he had ever before witnessed. With the exception of a few old women and children, not a human being was to be seen, and the whole country appeared as one great waste over which the hand of the ruthless destroyer had exercised its ravages. To understand the cause of this it is necessary to mention, that, with the view of depriving the enemy of provisions, instructions had been issued to lay waste the country between Berwick and the capital, to remove or destroy the cattle and provisions, and that the inhabitants should retire to other parts of the kingdom under the severest penalties. To induce them to comply with this ferocious command, appalling statements of the cruelties of Cromwell in Ireland were industriously circulated among the people; that he had given orders to put all the males between 16 and 60 to death, to cut of the right hands of all the boys between 6 and 16, and to bore with red-hot irons the breasts of all females of age for bearing children.[426] Fortunately for his army Cromwell had provided a fleet in[280] case of exigency, which kept up with him in his march along the coast, and supplied him with provisions.
The preparations being made in England for the invasion of Scotland prompted a similar response in Scotland, where the parliament ordered an army of 30,000 men to be raised immediately to defend the country's independence. The nominal command of this army was given to the Earl of Leven, who was elderly and weak; however, his relative, David Leslie, was actually in charge. The recruitment progressed quickly, but before the troops were fully assembled, Cromwell crossed the Tweed on July 22 with 16,000 well-equipped and highly disciplined soldiers. As he marched from Berwick to Musselburgh, Cromwell witnessed a scene of devastation unlike anything he had seen before. With just a few old women and children around, the entire area looked like a vast wasteland, showing clear signs of destruction. To understand why, it's important to note that orders had been issued to destroy the land between Berwick and the capital to cut off supplies for the enemy, which involved removing or destroying livestock and provisions, and forcing residents to leave for other parts of the kingdom under severe penalties. To encourage compliance with this brutal command, terrifying stories about Cromwell’s atrocities in Ireland were spread among the people, claiming he had ordered the execution of all males between 16 and 60, the amputation of the right hands of all boys aged 6 to 16, and the burning of women's breasts with red-hot irons if they were of childbearing age. Fortunately for his army, Cromwell had arranged for a fleet to accompany him along the coast, providing him with supplies as he marched.
The English general continued his course along the coast till he arrived at Musselburgh, where he established his head-quarters. Here he learnt that the Scots army, consisting of upwards of 30,000 men, had taken up a strong position between Edinburgh and Leith, and had made a deep entrenchment in front of their lines, along which they had erected several batteries. Cromwell reconnoitered this position, and tried all his art to induce the Scots to come to a general engagement; but as Leslie’s plan was to act on the defensive, and thus force Cromwell either to attack him at a considerable disadvantage, or to retreat back into England after his supply of provisions should be exhausted, he kept his army within their entrenchments.
The English general continued his journey along the coast until he reached Musselburgh, where he set up his headquarters. Here, he learned that the Scottish army, made up of over 30,000 men, had taken a strong position between Edinburgh and Leith and had dug deep trenches in front of their lines, where they had built several batteries. Cromwell surveyed this position and tried everything he could to get the Scots to agree to a general battle; however, since Leslie’s strategy was to play defensively and force Cromwell to either attack from a significant disadvantage or retreat back into England once his supplies ran out, he kept his army within their trenches.
As Cromwell perceived that he would be soon reduced to the alternative of attacking the Scots in their position, or of retracing his steps through the ruined track over which his army had lately passed, he resolved upon an assault, and fixed Monday the 29th of July for advancing on the enemy. By a singular coincidence, the king, at the instigation of the Earl of Eglinton, but contrary to the wish of his council and the commanders, visited the army that very day. His presence was hailed with shouts of enthusiasm by the soldiers, who indulged in copious libations to the health of their sovereign. The soldiers in consequence neglected their duty, and great confusion prevailed in the camp;[427] but on the approach of Cromwell sufficient order was restored, and they patiently waited his attack. Having selected the centre of the enemy’s position, near a spot called the Quarry Holes, about half-way between Edinburgh and Leith, as appearing to him the most favourable point for commencing the operations of the day, Cromwell led forward his army to the assault; but after a desperate struggle he was repulsed with the loss of a considerable number of men and horses.[428] Cromwell renewed the attack on the 31st, and would probably have carried Leslie’s position but for a destructive fire from some batteries near Leith. Cromwell retired to Musselburgh in the evening, where he was unexpectedly attacked by a body of 2,000 horse and 500 foot, commanded by Major-General Montgomery, son of the Earl of Eglinton, and Colonel Strachan, which had been despatched at an early part of the day by a circuitous route to the right, for the purpose of falling on Cromwell’s rear. If Balfour is to be credited, this party beat Cromwell “soundlie,” and would have defeated his whole army if they had had an additional force of 1,000 men; but an English writer informs us, that the Scots suffered severely.[429] According to the first-mentioned author the English had 5 colonels and 500 men killed, while the latter states the loss of the Scots to have been about 100 men, and a large number of prisoners. On the following day, Cromwell, probably finding that he had enough of mouths to consume his provisions, without the aid of prisoners, offered to exchange all those he had taken the preceding day, and sent the wounded Scots back to their camp.
As Cromwell realized he would soon have to either attack the Scots in their position or backtrack over the destroyed path his army had recently taken, he decided to launch an assault and scheduled it for Monday, July 29. Interestingly, the king, at the urging of the Earl of Eglinton but against the wishes of his council and commanders, visited the army that very day. The soldiers greeted him with enthusiastic cheers and celebrated by drinking heavily to toast their sovereign's health. As a result, the soldiers neglected their duties, causing a lot of disorder in the camp;[427] but as Cromwell approached, enough order was restored, and they awaited his attack patiently. He chose the center of the enemy's position, near a place called the Quarry Holes, about halfway between Edinburgh and Leith, as the best point to begin the operations for the day. Cromwell led his army into the assault, but after a fierce fight, he was pushed back, suffering significant losses of men and horses.[428] Cromwell launched another attack on the 31st and likely would have taken Leslie’s position if it hadn’t been for a devastating fire from some batteries near Leith. That evening, he retreated to Musselburgh, where he was unexpectedly attacked by a force of 2,000 cavalry and 500 infantry, led by Major-General Montgomery, the son of the Earl of Eglinton, and Colonel Strachan. This force had taken a longer route earlier in the day to strike at Cromwell’s rear. According to Balfour, this group defeated Cromwell "soundly" and could have overwhelmed his entire army if they had had an extra 1,000 men; however, an English writer reports that the Scots suffered heavily.[429] According to the first author, the English lost 5 colonels and 500 men, while the latter claims the Scots suffered about 100 men lost, as well as a large number of prisoners. The next day, finding he had enough mouths to feed without needing the prisoners, Cromwell offered to exchange everyone he had captured the day before and sent the wounded Scots back to their camp.
These encounters, notwithstanding the expectations of the ministers, and the vaunts of the parliamentary committee of their pretended successes, inspired some of Leslie’s officers with a salutary dread of the prowess of Cromwell’s veterans. An amusing instance of this feeling is related by Balfour in the case of the earl of W. (he suppresses the name) who “being commandit the nixt day (the day after the last mentioned skirmish) in the morning, to marche out one a partey, saw he could not goe one upone service untill he had his brackefaste. The brackefaste was delayed above four hours in getting until the L. General being privily advertissed by a secrett frind, that my Lord was peaceably myndit that morning, sent him expresse orders not to marche, to save his reputation. One this, the gallants of the army raissed a proverbe, ‘That they wold not goe out one a partey until they gate ther brackefaste.’”[430]
These encounters, despite the hopes of the ministers and the claims of the parliamentary committee about their supposed successes, filled some of Leslie’s officers with a healthy fear of Cromwell’s seasoned veterans. An entertaining example of this sentiment is shared by Balfour regarding the earl of W. (he leaves out the name) who “being ordered the next day (the day after the last skirmish) in the morning, to march out on a party, realized he couldn’t go out on duty until he had his breakfast. The breakfast was delayed for over four hours. The L. General, being secretly informed by a confidential friend that my Lord was in a good mood that morning, sent him urgent orders not to march, to protect his reputation. Because of this, the soldiers in the army started a saying, ‘That they would not go out on a party until they had their breakfast.’”[430]
For several days Cromwell remained inactive in his camp, during which the parliamentary committee subjected the Scots army to a purging operation, which impaired its efficiency,[281] and, perhaps, contributed chiefly to its ruin. As the Solemn League and Covenant was considered by the Covenanters a sacred pledge to God, which no true Christian could refuse to take, they looked upon those who declined to subscribe it as the enemies of religion, with whom it would be criminal in the eye of Heaven to associate. Before the purgation commenced, the king received a hint, equivalent to a command, from the heads of the Covenanters to retire to Dunfermline, an order which he obeyed “sore against his own mind,”[431] by taking his departure on Friday the 2d of August, after spending the short space of two hours at a banquet, which had been provided for him by the city of Edinburgh. No sooner had the king departed than the purging process was commenced, and on the 2d, 3d, and 5th of August, during which the committee held their sittings, no less than 80 officers, all men of unquestionable loyalty, besides a considerable number of common soldiers, were expelled from the army.[432]
For several days, Cromwell stayed inactive in his camp, while the parliamentary committee began a cleansing operation on the Scots army that weakened its efficiency,[281] and likely played a major role in its downfall. Since the Covenanters saw the Solemn League and Covenant as a sacred vow to God that no true Christian could refuse, they viewed those who declined to sign it as enemies of religion, making it a crime in the eyes of Heaven to associate with them. Before the cleansing started, the king received a hint, basically a command, from the leaders of the Covenanters to retreat to Dunfermline, an order he followed “sore against his own mind,”[431] leaving on Friday, August 2nd, after spending just two hours at a banquet organized for him by the city of Edinburgh. As soon as the king left, the cleansing began, and on August 2nd, 3rd, and 5th, during the committee's meetings, no fewer than 80 officers, all known for their loyalty, along with a significant number of common soldiers, were expelled from the army.[432]
Cromwell retired with his army to Dunbar on the 5th of August. Here he found the few inhabitants who had remained in the town in a state of starvation. Touched with commiseration, he generously distributed among them, on his supplies being landed, a considerable quantity of wheat and pease.[433]
Cromwell withdrew with his army to Dunbar on August 5th. There, he discovered that the few residents still in the town were suffering from starvation. Moved by compassion, he generously provided them with a significant amount of wheat and peas as soon as his supplies arrived.[433]
While the ministers were thanking God “for sending the sectarian army (for so they designated the Independents) back the way they came, and flinging such a terror into their hearts, as made them fly when none pursued,”[434] Cromwell suddenly re-appeared at Musselburgh, and thus put an end to their thanksgivings.
While the ministers were thanking God “for sending the split-army (as they called the Independents) back the way they came, and instilling such fear in their hearts that they fled without anyone chasing them,”[434] Cromwell suddenly reappeared at Musselburgh, putting an end to their celebrations.
Seeing no hopes of the Scots army leaving its entrenchments, and afraid that farther delay might be injurious to him, Cromwell made a movement on the 13th of August to the west, as far as the village of Colinton, three miles south-west from Edinburgh, where he posted the main body of his army. The Scottish general thinking that Cromwell had an intention of attacking him in his rear, raised his camp and marched towards Corstorphine, about two miles north from Colinton, where he drew out his army. Both armies surveyed each other for several days, but neither attempted to bring the other to action. As he could not, from the nature of the ground which lay between the two armies, attack his opponents with any probability of success, Cromwell again returned to Musselburgh with his army on a Sunday, that he might not be harassed in his march by the Covenanters, who never fought but on the defensive on that day.
Seeing no chance of the Scottish army leaving its fortifications, and fearing that further delay might harm him, Cromwell moved on August 13th to the west, as far as the village of Colinton, three miles southwest of Edinburgh, where he stationed the main part of his army. The Scottish general, thinking that Cromwell intended to attack him from behind, broke camp and marched toward Corstorphine, about two miles north of Colinton, where he arranged his army. Both armies watched each other for several days, but neither made a move to engage. Since he couldn’t attack his opponents with any likelihood of success given the terrain between the two armies, Cromwell returned to Musselburgh with his army on a Sunday to avoid being harassed in his march by the Covenanters, who only fought defensively on that day.
Although the king before his landing had subscribed the Solemn League and Covenant, and although they had purged the army to their heart’s content, still Argyle and his party were not satisfied, and they, therefore, required his majesty to subscribe a declaration “for the satisfaction of all honest men.” On the 16th of August, after some hesitation and with slight modification of the terms, Charles was induced to sign a most humiliating declaration, which reflected upon the conduct of his father, lamented the “idolatry” of his mother, pledged him to renounce the friendship of all who were unfriendly to the Covenant, establish Presbyterianism in England, in short, made him a mere tool in the hands of the extreme Covenanters.
Although the king had agreed to the Solemn League and Covenant before arriving, and even though they had reshaped the army to their satisfaction, Argyle and his group were still not happy. They demanded that the king sign a declaration “for the satisfaction of all honest men.” On August 16th, after some hesitation and slight changes to the terms, Charles was persuaded to sign a deeply humiliating declaration. It criticized his father's actions, expressed sorrow over his mother's “idolatry,” committed him to reject the friendship of anyone opposed to the Covenant, and called for the establishment of Presbyterianism in England, effectively making him a puppet of the extreme Covenanters.
Although every sober and judicious person must have perceived that there was little probability that such a declaration would be regarded by the young monarch when released from his trammels, yet so greatly important was his majesty’s subscription to the instrument considered by the Covenanters, that they hailed it with the most lively emotions of joy and gratitude; and the ministers who, only two days before, had denounced the king from the pulpits as the root of malignancy, and a hypocrite, who had shown, by his refusal to sign the declaration, that he had no intention to keep the Covenant, were the first to set the example. The army, excited by the harangues of the ministers during a fast, which they proclaimed to appease the anger of heaven for the sins of the king and his father, longed to meet the enemy, and it required all the influence and authority of General Leslie to restrain them from leaving their lines and rushing upon the “sectaries;” but, unfortunately for the Covenanters, their wish was soon to be gratified.
Although every sensible and careful person must have realized that there was little chance the young king would take such a declaration seriously once he was free, his signature on the document was seen as extremely important by the Covenanters. They welcomed it with great joy and gratitude, and the ministers who, just two days earlier, had condemned the king from the pulpit as the source of all problems and a hypocrite—showing through his refusal to sign the declaration that he had no intention of keeping the Covenant—were the first to lead the charge in celebration. The army, stirred up by the ministers’ speeches during a fasting period they declared to seek forgiveness for the king's and his father's sins, eagerly wanted to confront the enemy. It took all of General Leslie's influence and authority to keep them from abandoning their positions and attacking the "sectarians." Unfortunately for the Covenanters, their desire was about to be realized.
It does not appear that the chiefs of the Covenanters were actuated by the same enthusiasm as the ministers and the common soldiers, or that the generals of the army were very sanguine of success. They were too well aware of the composition of Cromwell’s veteran host, to suppose that their raw and undisciplined levies, though numerically superior, could meet the enemy in the open field; and hence they deemed it a wise course of policy to act on the defensive, and to harass them by a desultory warfare as occasion offered. This system had been so successful as to embarrass Cromwell greatly, and to leave him no alternative but a retreat into England—a course which he was obliged to adopt more speedily, perhaps, than he would otherwise have done, in consequence of extensive sickness in his army. No indications of any movement had appeared up to the 29th of August, as on that day the Committee of Estates adjourned the meeting of parliament, which was to have then assembled, till the 10th of September, “in respecte that Oliver Cromwell and his armey of sectaries and blasphemers have invadit this kingdome, and are now laying within the bosome thereof.”[435]
It doesn't seem like the leaders of the Covenanters were inspired by the same excitement as the ministers and regular soldiers, nor were the army generals very hopeful about success. They were too aware of the strength of Cromwell's experienced troops to think that their inexperienced and undisciplined forces, despite being larger in number, could face the enemy in open battle. Because of this, they decided it was smarter to play defensively and trouble the enemy with irregular skirmishes whenever possible. This strategy had worked well enough to significantly trouble Cromwell, forcing him to retreat into England sooner than he might have planned, partly due to widespread sickness in his army. Up until August 29th, there had been no signs of any movement, as on that day the Committee of Estates postponed their scheduled parliamentary meeting until September 10th "because Oliver Cromwell and his army of sectarians and blasphemers have invaded this kingdom and are now lying within it."[435]
On the 30th of August, however, Cromwell collected his army at Musselburgh, and having put all his sick on board his fleet, which lay in the adjoining bay, he gave orders to his army to march next morning to Haddington, and thence to Dunbar. He made an attempt to obtain the consent of the Committee of Estates to retire without molestation, promising never again to interfere in the affairs of Scotland; but they refused to agree to his proposal, as they considered that they would be able to cut off his retreat and compel him to surrender at discretion.
On August 30th, Cromwell gathered his army at Musselburgh. After placing all his sick soldiers on his fleet anchored in the nearby bay, he instructed his army to march the next morning to Haddington, and then to Dunbar. He tried to get the Committee of Estates to agree to let him leave without any trouble, promising that he would never get involved in Scotland's affairs again. However, they turned down his proposal, believing they could block his escape and force him to surrender completely.
Next morning Cromwell’s army was in full retreat towards Haddington. The Scots army followed in close pursuit, but with the exception of some slight skirmishing between the advanced guard of the Scots and Cromwell’s rear, nothing important took place. Cromwell halted during the night at Haddington, and offered battle next day; but as the Scots declined, he continued his retreat to Dunbar, which he reached in the evening. With the intention of cutting off his retreat, Leslie drew off his army to the south towards the heights of Lammermuir, and took up a position on Doon hill. Having at the same time secured an important pass called the Peaths, through which Cromwell had necessarily to pass on his way to Berwick, the situation of the latter became extremely critical, as he had no chance of escape but by cutting his way through the Scots army, which had now completely obstructed his line of retreat. Cromwell perceived the danger of his situation, but he was too much of an enthusiast to give way to despair; he deliberately, and within view of the enemy, shipped off the remainder of his sick at Dunbar, on the 2d of September, intending, should Providence not directly interpose in his behalf, to put his foot also on board, and at the head of his cavalry to cut his way through the Scots army.[436] But as, in an affair of such importance, nothing could be done without prayer, he directed his men to “seek the Lord for a way of deliverance and salvation.”[437] A part of the day was accordingly spent in prayer, and at the conclusion, Cromwell declared, that while he prayed he felt an enlargement of heart and a buoyancy of spirit which assured him that God had hearkened to their prayers.[438]
The next morning, Cromwell’s army was in full retreat towards Haddington. The Scots army closely pursued them, but aside from some minor skirmishes between the Scots’ advance guard and Cromwell’s rear, nothing significant happened. Cromwell paused for the night at Haddington and challenged the Scots to battle the next day; however, when the Scots declined, he continued his retreat to Dunbar, reaching there in the evening. To cut off his escape, Leslie moved his army south towards the Lammermuir heights and positioned himself on Doon Hill. At the same time, he secured a crucial pass known as the Peaths, which Cromwell had to use on his way to Berwick. This made Cromwell’s situation extremely critical, as his only option for escaping was to fight his way through the Scots army, which had now completely blocked his retreat. Cromwell realized the danger he was in, but he was too much of an optimist to give in to despair. He deliberately, and within sight of the enemy, had the rest of his sick men evacuated from Dunbar on September 2nd, planning that if Providence didn’t intervene directly, he would board himself and lead his cavalry to break through the Scots. But since nothing could be done in such a significant matter without prayer, he instructed his men to “seek the Lord for a way of deliverance and salvation.” A part of the day was spent in prayer, and by the end, Cromwell declared that while he prayed, he felt a surge of hope and energy that assured him God had heard their prayers.
While Cromwell and his men were employed in their devotional exercises, a council of war was held by the Scottish commander to deliberate upon the course to be pursued in the present crisis. As Leslie considered himself perfectly secure in his position, which could not be assailed by the enemy without evident risk of a defeat, and as he was apprehensive of a most formidable and desperate resistance should he venture to attack the brave and enthusiastic Independents, who were drawn out within two miles of his camp; he gave as his opinion that the Scottish army should not only remain in its position, but that Cromwell should be allowed to retire into England on certain easy conditions. The officers of the army concurred in the views of the general, but this opinion was overruled by the Committees of the Estates and kirk, who, anxious[283] to secure their prey, lest by any possibility it might escape, insisted that the army should descend from the heights and attack the “army of sectaries and blasphemers,” which they fully expected the Lord would deliver into their hands.
While Cromwell and his men were engaged in their prayers, the Scottish commander held a war council to discuss what to do in the current situation. Leslie felt completely secure in his position, knowing the enemy could not attack without a significant risk of being defeated. He was also concerned about facing a strong and determined resistance if he attempted to attack the brave and passionate Independents, who were camped just two miles from him. He suggested that the Scottish army should stay put and allow Cromwell to retreat into England under certain simple conditions. The army officers agreed with the general, but this suggestion was rejected by the Committees of the Estates and the church, who, eager to secure their target and fearing it might escape, insisted that the army should come down from the heights and attack the "army of sectarians and blasphemers," which they believed the Lord would hand over to them.
In pursuance of the orders of the Committees to attack Cromwell early the following morning, Leslie drew down his men on the evening of the 2d of September from the heights which they occupied to the level ground below, that he might be ready to commence the attack before the enemy should be fully on their guard. But nothing could escape the penetrating eye of Cromwell, who, though pondering with solicitude upon the difficulties of his situation, was not inattentive to the enemy, whose motions he personally watched with the utmost vigilance and assiduity. He was about retiring for the night, when looking through his glass for the last time that evening, he perceived, to his infinite joy, the Scottish army in motion down the hill. The object of this movement at once occurred to him, and in a rapture of enthusiasm he exclaimed, “They are coming down;—the Lord hath delivered them into our hands.” A strong spirit of religious enthusiasm had in fact seized both armies, and each considered itself the peculiar favourite of heaven.
In following the orders of the Committees to attack Cromwell early the next morning, Leslie brought his men down from the heights they occupied to the level ground below on the evening of September 2nd, so he would be ready to launch the attack before the enemy was fully alert. But nothing could escape Cromwell’s keen eye, who, while concerned about the challenges he faced, remained attentive to the enemy, personally monitoring their movements with great vigilance and dedication. He was about to retire for the night when he looked through his glass one last time that evening and, to his immense joy, saw the Scottish army moving down the hill. The reason for this movement immediately struck him, and in a burst of enthusiasm, he exclaimed, “They are coming down;—the Lord has delivered them into our hands.” A powerful sense of religious fervor had indeed taken hold of both armies, and each believed they were uniquely favored by heaven.
Unfortunately for the Scots their movements were considerably impeded by the state of the weather, which, during the night, became very rainy and tempestuous. Confident in their numbers, they seem to have disregarded the ordinary rules of military prudence, and such was the slowness of their movements, that they found themselves unexpectedly attacked at the dawn of day before the last of their forces had left the hill where they had been stationed. Cromwell had, during the night, advanced his army to the edge of a deep ravine which had separated the advanced posts of both parties, along which his troops reposed waiting in deep silence the order for attack. As soon as Cromwell was enabled by the approach of day to obtain a partial view of the position selected by the Scots, he perceived that the Scottish general had posted a large body of cavalry on his right wing near to a pass on the road from Dunbar to Berwick, with the evident intention of preventing the English from effecting an escape. To this point, therefore, Cromwell directed his attack with the main body of his horse, and some regiments of foot, with which he endeavoured to obtain possession of the pass; but they were charged by the Scottish lancers, who, aided by some artillery, drove them down the hill. Cromwell, thereupon, brought up a reserve of horse and foot and renewed the attack, but was again repulsed. He still persevered, however, and the cavalry were again giving way, when just as the sun was emerging from the ocean, and beginning, through the mist of the morning, to dart its rays upon the armour of the embattled hosts, he exclaimed with impassioned fervour,—“Let God arise, let his enemies be scattered.” In a moment Cromwell’s own regiment of foot, to whom his exclamation had been more particularly addressed, advanced with their pikes levelled, the cavalry rallied, and the Scottish horse, as if seized with a panic, turned their backs and fled, producing the utmost confusion among the foot, who were posted in their rear.
Unfortunately for the Scots, their movements were significantly hindered by the weather, which turned very rainy and stormy overnight. Confident in their numbers, they seemed to ignore the usual military precautions, and because of the slowness of their movements, they found themselves unexpectedly attacked at dawn before the last of their forces had left the hill where they were stationed. During the night, Cromwell had moved his army to the edge of a deep ravine that separated the advanced posts of both sides, where his troops were quietly waiting for the order to attack. As soon as it was light enough for Cromwell to get a partial view of the position chosen by the Scots, he noticed that the Scottish general had stationed a large group of cavalry on his right flank near a pass on the road from Dunbar to Berwick, clearly aiming to stop the English from escaping. Cromwell decided to focus his attack on that point with the main part of his cavalry and some foot regiments to try to take control of the pass, but they were charged by the Scottish lancers, who, supported by some artillery, pushed them back down the hill. Cromwell then brought up a reserve of cavalry and infantry and renewed the attack, but he was pushed back again. He continued to push forward, and just as the cavalry began to give way again, the sun was rising over the ocean, starting to shine through the morning mist onto the armor of the battling armies. He passionately exclaimed, “Let God arise, let his enemies be scattered.” In that instant, Cromwell’s own foot regiment, to whom his shout was especially directed, moved forward with their pikes raised, the cavalry regrouped, and the Scottish horse, seemingly seized by a panic, turned and fled, causing chaos among the infantry positioned behind them.
As soon as the Scots perceived the defeat and flight of their cavalry, they were seized with a feeling of consternation, and throwing away their arms, sought their safety in flight. They were closely pursued by Cromwell’s dragoons, who followed them to the distance of many miles in the direction of Edinburgh, and cut them down without mercy. Out of a force of 27,000 men, who, a few hours before, had assured themselves of victory, not more than 14,000 escaped. 3,000 of the Scots lay lifeless on the fertile plains of East Lothian, and about 10,000 were taken prisoners, of whom not less than 5,000 were wounded.[439] All the ammunition, artillery, and baggage of the Scots army fell into the hands of the conquerors. The loss on the side of Cromwell was trifling, not amounting to more than 30 men killed. The battle of Dunbar took place on the 3d of September, 1650, and was long familiarly known among the Scots by the name of “the Tyesday’s chase.”
As soon as the Scots realized their cavalry had been defeated and had fled, they were filled with panic and, abandoning their weapons, ran for their lives. Cromwell’s dragoons chased them for many miles towards Edinburgh, hacking them down mercilessly. Out of a force of 27,000 men, who just hours earlier had felt confident about winning, only about 14,000 managed to escape. 3,000 Scots lay dead on the fertile plains of East Lothian, and around 10,000 were captured, with at least 5,000 of them wounded.[439] All the ammunition, artillery, and supplies of the Scots army were seized by the victors. Cromwell's side suffered minimal losses, with fewer than 30 men killed. The battle of Dunbar occurred on September 3, 1650, and was commonly referred to among the Scots as “the Tyesday’s chase.”
Cromwell spent the following day at Dunbar writing despatches to the parliament. He[284] ordered all the wounded to be taken particular care of, and after their wounds were dressed they were released on their parole. The remainder of the prisoners were sent to England, where about 2,000 of them died of a pestilential disease, and the rest were sent as slaves to the English plantations in the West Indies. Cromwell, of course, now abandoned his intention of returning to England. In furtherance of his design to subject Scotland to his authority, he marched to Edinburgh, which he entered without opposition.
Cromwell spent the next day in Dunbar writing reports to parliament. He[284] made sure that all the wounded received proper care, and after their injuries were treated, they were released on their word. The other prisoners were sent to England, where around 2,000 of them died from a contagious disease, while the rest were sent as slaves to the English plantations in the West Indies. Naturally, Cromwell then abandoned his plan to return to England. To further his goal of bringing Scotland under his control, he marched to Edinburgh, which he entered without any resistance.
In the meantime, the Scottish horse and the few foot which had escaped from the slaughter of Dunbar were collected together at Stirling. Here the Commissioners of the General Assembly held a meeting on the 12th of September, at which they drew up a “declaration and warning to all the congregations of the kirk of Scotland,” exhorting the people to bear the recent disaster with becoming fortitude, and to humble themselves before God that he might turn away his anger from them; at the same time ordaining a “soleme publicke humiliatione upone the defait of the armey,” to be kept throughout the kingdom.
In the meantime, the Scottish horse and the few foot soldiers who had survived the slaughter at Dunbar gathered in Stirling. Here, the Commissioners of the General Assembly held a meeting on September 12th, where they drafted a “declaration and warning to all the congregations of the kirk of Scotland,” urging people to face the recent disaster with strength and to humble themselves before God so that He might lift His anger from them; they also mandated a “solemn public humiliation for the defeat of the army” to be observed throughout the kingdom.
It is probable that this “declaration and warning” had little effect upon the minds of the people, whose enthusiasm had been somewhat cooled by Cromwell’s success, and although they did not, perhaps, like their unfortunate countrymen, who were taken captives on the 3d of September and sent into England, curse the king and clergy for insnaring them in misery, as Whitelock observes, they could not but look upon the perpetual meddling of the ministers with the affairs of the State, as the real source of all the calamities which had recently befallen the country. As to the king he had become so thoroughly disgusted with the conduct of the Argyle faction, whose sole object seemed to be to use him as a tool for their own purposes, that he regarded the recent defeat of the Covenanters in the light of a triumph to his cause, which, by destroying the power of Argyle, would pave the way for the due exercise of the royal authority.
It’s likely that this “declaration and warning” didn’t really impact the people, whose enthusiasm had been somewhat dampened by Cromwell’s successes. While they might not have cursed the king and clergy for trapping them in misery like their unfortunate countrymen who were captured on September 3rd and sent to England, as Whitelock notes, they couldn’t help but see the constant interference of the ministers in State affairs as the true root of all the recent troubles that had hit the country. As for the king, he had become thoroughly fed up with the actions of the Argyle faction, whose only goal seemed to be to use him as a pawn for their own interests. He viewed the recent defeat of the Covenanters as a win for his cause since it would weaken Argyle’s power and allow for the proper exercise of royal authority.
The king now entertained the idea of forming a party for himself among the numerous royalists in the Highlands, for which purpose he opened up a correspondence with Huntly, Moray, and Athole, and other chiefs; but before matters were fully concocted, the negotiation was disclosed to Argyle, who took immediate means to defeat it. Accordingly, on the 27th of September, the Committee of Estates ordered the whole cavaliers who still remained about the king’s person, with the exception of three, one of whom was Buckingham, to quit the court within 24 hours, and the kingdom in 20 days.
The king was now considering creating a faction for himself among the many royalists in the Highlands. To do this, he began reaching out to Huntly, Moray, Athole, and other leaders; however, before everything was finalized, the negotiations were revealed to Argyle, who quickly took action to thwart them. So, on September 27th, the Committee of Estates ordered all the cavaliers who were still around the king, except for three—one of whom was Buckingham—to leave the court within 24 hours and the kingdom within 20 days.
As Charles was to be thus summarily deprived of the society and advice of his friends, he took the resolution of leaving Perth, and retiring to the Highlands among his friends. Accordingly, under the pretence of hawking, he left Perth about half-past one o’clock in the afternoon of the 4th of October, accompanied by five of his livery servants, and rode at full gallop, until he arrived at Dudhope near Dundee, which he did in an hour and a half. He then proceeded to Auchter-house along with Viscount Dudhope, whence he was conveyed by the Earl of Buchan and the Viscount to Cortuquhuy, the seat of the Earl of Airly. After partaking of some refreshment he proceeded the same night up the glen, under the protection of 60 or 80 Highlanders, to a poor cottage, 42 miles from Perth, belonging to the laird of Clova. Fatigued by such a long journey, he threw himself down on an old mattress, but he had not enjoyed many hours repose when the house was entered, a little before break of day, by Lieutenant-Colonel Nairne, and Colonel Baynton, an Englishman, who had been sent by Colonel Montgomery in quest of him. Shortly after Montgomery himself appeared, accompanied by the laird of Scotscraig, who had given him information of the place of his Majesty’s retreat, and Sir Alexander Hope bearing one of the king’s hawks. This party advised the king to get on horseback, offered to attend him, and promised to live and die with him if necessary.
As Charles was about to be abruptly cut off from the company and advice of his friends, he decided to leave Perth and retreat to the Highlands to be with them. So, under the guise of going hawking, he left Perth around 1:30 PM on October 4th, accompanied by five of his servants, and rode at full speed until he reached Dudhope near Dundee, which took him an hour and a half. He then went to Auchter-house with Viscount Dudhope, from where he was taken by the Earl of Buchan and the Viscount to Cortuquhuy, the residence of the Earl of Airly. After having a snack, he traveled up the glen that same night, under the protection of 60 to 80 Highlanders, to a humble cottage 42 miles from Perth, owned by the laird of Clova. Exhausted from the long journey, he collapsed onto an old mattress, but he had barely rested for a few hours when the house was entered just before dawn by Lieutenant-Colonel Nairne and Colonel Baynton, an Englishman who had been sent by Colonel Montgomery in search of him. Shortly after, Montgomery himself arrived, along with the laird of Scotscraig, who had informed him of the king’s hiding place, and Sir Alexander Hope carrying one of the king’s hawks. This group urged the king to mount a horse, offered to accompany him, and promised to stand by him through anything if necessary.
Perceiving their intention to carry him back to Perth, the king told Montgomery that he had left Perth in consequence of information he had received from Dr. Fraser, his physician, that it was the intention of the Committee of Estates to have delivered him up to the English,[285] and to hang all his servants: Montgomery assured his Majesty that the statement was false, and that no person but a traitor could have invented it. While this altercation was going on, Dudhope and the Highlanders who attended the king strongly advised him to retire instantly to the mountains, and they gave him to understand that a force of 2,000 horse and 5,000 foot was waiting for him within the distance of five or six miles ready to execute his orders; but before his Majesty had come to any resolution as to the course he should adopt, two regiments of covenanting horse appeared, on observing which, says Balfour, “Buchan, Dudhope and ther begerly guard begane to shecke ther eares, and speake more calmley, and in a lower strain.” The king thereupon gave his consent to return to Perth, whither he was accordingly conducted by Montgomery at the head of his horse.[440]
Seeing their plan to take him back to Perth, the king told Montgomery that he had left Perth because Dr. Fraser, his doctor, informed him that the Committee of Estates intended to hand him over to the English, and to execute all his servants. Montgomery assured the king that this was false and only a traitor could have come up with such a story. While this argument was happening, Dudhope and the Highlanders with the king strongly advised him to flee to the mountains, letting him know that a force of 2,000 cavalry and 5,000 infantry was waiting for him just five or six miles away, ready to follow his orders. But before the king could decide what to do, two regiments of covenanting cavalry showed up, which, according to Balfour, made "Buchan, Dudhope, and their ragged guard begin to shake in their boots and speak more calmly and quietly." The king then agreed to return to Perth, where he was taken by Montgomery leading his horse.[285][440]
This attempt of the king to escape (familiarly known by the name of “the Start”) produced a salutary effect upon the Committee of Estates, and they now began to treat him with more respect, admitting him to their deliberations, and even suspending the act they had issued ordering the English cavaliers to leave the kingdom.
This attempt by the king to escape (commonly referred to as “the Start”) had a positive effect on the Committee of Estates, and they began to treat him with more respect, allowing him to join their discussions, and even putting on hold the order they had issued for the English cavaliers to leave the kingdom.
As a considerable part of the Highlands was now up in arms to support the king, the committee induced him to write letters to the chief leaders of the insurrection desiring them to lay down their arms, which correspondence led to a protracted negotiation. An act of indemnity was passed on the 12th of October, in favour of the people of Athole, who had taken up arms; but as it was couched in language which they disliked, and contained conditions of which they disapproved, the Earl of Athole and his people presented a petition to his majesty and the committee, craving some alteration in the terms.
As a large part of the Highlands was now armed up to support the king, the committee encouraged him to write letters to the main leaders of the uprising asking them to lay down their weapons, which led to lengthy negotiations. An act of indemnity was passed on October 12th, benefiting the people of Athole, who had taken up arms; however, since it was written in language they disliked and included conditions they opposed, the Earl of Athole and his people submitted a petition to his majesty and the committee, requesting changes to the terms.
In order to enforce the orders of the king to the northern royalists, to lay down their arms, Sir John Brown’s regiment was despatched to the north; but they were surprised during the night of the 21st of October, and defeated by a party under Sir David Ogilvie, brother to Lord Ogilvie. On receiving this intelligence, General Leslie hastened to Perth from Stirling, and crossed the Tay on the 24th, with a force of 3,000 cavalry, with which he was ordered to proceed to Dundee and scour Angus. At this time General Middleton was lying at Forfar, and he, on hearing of Leslie’s advance, sent him a letter, inclosing a copy of a “bond and oath of engagement” which had been entered into by Huntly, Athole, Seaforth, Middleton, and other individuals, by which they had pledged themselves to join firmly and faithfully together, and neither for fear, threatening, allurement, nor advantage, to relinquish the cause of religion, of the king and of the kingdom, nor to lay down their arms without a general consent; and as the best undertakings often did not escape censure and malice, they promised and swore, for the satisfaction of all reasonable persons, that they would maintain the true religion, as then established in Scotland, the National Covenant, and the Solemn League and Covenant; and defend the person of the king, his prerogative, greatness, and authority, and the privileges of parliament, and the freedom of the subject. Middleton stated that Leslie would perceive from the terms of the document inclosed, that the only aim of himself and friends was to unite Scotsmen in defence of their common rights, and that the grounds on which they had entered into the association were precisely the same as those professed by Leslie himself. As the independence of Scotland was at stake, and as Scotsmen should unite for the preservation of their liberties, he proposed to join Leslie, and to put himself under his command, and he expressed a hope that Leslie would not shed the blood of his countrymen, or force them to the unhappy necessity of shedding the blood of their brethren in self-defence.[441] The negotiation thus begun was finally concluded on the 4th of November at Strathbogie, agreeably to a treaty between Leslie and the chief royalists, by which the latter accepted an indemnity and laid down their arms.
To enforce the king's orders to the northern royalists to surrender their weapons, Sir John Brown’s regiment was sent to the north; however, they were ambushed on the night of October 21st and defeated by a group led by Sir David Ogilvie, brother of Lord Ogilvie. Upon receiving this news, General Leslie rushed to Perth from Stirling and crossed the Tay on the 24th with a force of 3,000 cavalry, which he was ordered to take to Dundee and patrol Angus. At that time, General Middleton was at Forfar, and when he learned of Leslie’s advance, he sent him a letter that included a copy of a “bond and oath of engagement” that Huntly, Athole, Seaforth, Middleton, and others had signed. They pledged to stand united and faithfully together and vowed not to abandon the cause of religion, the king, and the kingdom for fear, threats, temptation, or gain, nor to lay down their arms without general agreement; recognizing that even the best initiatives can face criticism and malice, they promised and swore, for the reassurance of reasonable individuals, that they would uphold the true religion as it was established in Scotland, the National Covenant, and the Solemn League and Covenant; and defend the king’s person, prerogative, dignity, and authority, as well as the privileges of parliament and the rights of the people. Middleton stated that Leslie would see from the enclosed terms that the only purpose of him and his supporters was to unite Scotsmen in defense of their shared rights, and that the reasons for their association were the same as those espoused by Leslie himself. Since Scotland’s independence was at risk and Scotsmen should come together to preserve their freedoms, he proposed to join Leslie and put himself under his command, hoping that Leslie would not shed the blood of his countrymen or force them into the regrettable situation of having to fight their own brothers in self-defense.[441] The negotiation that began was finally completed on November 4th at Strathbogie, resulting in a treaty between Leslie and the chief royalists, in which the latter accepted immunity and surrendered their weapons.
Cromwell did not follow up his success as might have been expected, but contented himself with laying siege to the castle of Edinburgh,[286] and pushing forward his advanced posts as far as Linlithgow.
Cromwell didn't build on his success as one might expect; instead, he settled for laying siege to Edinburgh Castle,[286] and advancing his positions all the way to Linlithgow.
Among the leading Covenanters both in parliament and the church, there were some whose political ideas were pretty similar to those of Cromwell, respecting monarchical government, and who had not only approved of the execution of the late king, but were desirous of excluding his son from the crown of Scotland. This party, though a minority, made up for its numerical inferiority, by the talents, fanaticism, and restless activity of its partisans; but formidable as their opposition in parliament was, they found themselves unable effectually to resist the general wish of the nation in favour of the king, and yielded to the force of circumstances. By excluding, however, the royalists from the camp, and keeping the king in a state of subjection to their authority, they had succeeded in usurping the government, and had the disaster of Dunbar not occurred, might have been enabled to carry their designs against the monarchy into effect; but notwithstanding this catastrophe, they were not discouraged, and as soon as they had recovered from the temporary state of alarm into which the success of Cromwell had thrown them, they began to concert measures, in accordance with a plan they now contemplated, for making themselves altogether independent of parliament. For this purpose, under the pretence of opposing the common enemy, they solicited and obtained permission from the Committee of Estates to raise forces in the counties of Dumfries, Galloway, Wigton, Ayr, and Renfrew, the inhabitants of which were imbued with a sterner spirit of fanaticism, and therefore more ready to support their plans than those of any other parts of Scotland. By bringing in the exhortations of Gillespie and others of the more rigid among the ministers to their aid, they succeeded in a short time in raising a body of nearly 5,000 horse, over which Strachan, Kerr, and two other colonels, all mere tools of the party, were placed.
Among the prominent Covenanters in both parliament and the church, there were some whose political views were quite similar to Cromwell's regarding monarchies. They not only supported the execution of the late king but also wanted to exclude his son from the Scottish throne. This group, though a minority, compensated for their lack of numbers with the talents, zeal, and relentless energy of their supporters. However strong their opposition in parliament was, they couldn't effectively resist the widespread desire of the nation for the king and ultimately gave in to the circumstances. By excluding the royalists from their ranks and keeping the king subject to their control, they managed to take over the government. Had the defeat at Dunbar not happened, they might have succeeded in implementing their plans against the monarchy. Despite this setback, they didn't lose hope, and as soon as they regained their composure after Cromwell's success, they started to strategize ways to make themselves completely independent of parliament. To achieve this, under the guise of fighting a common enemy, they sought and received permission from the Committee of Estates to raise forces in Dumfries, Galloway, Wigton, Ayr, and Renfrew, where the locals were more inclined towards their fanatical agenda than people from other parts of Scotland. By leveraging the support of Gillespie and other more hardline ministers, they quickly managed to gather a force of nearly 5,000 cavalry, commanded by Strachan, Kerr, and two other colonels, all loyal supporters of the party.
As soon as the leaders of this faction, of whom Johnston of Warriston, the clerk-register, was chief, had collected these levies, they began to develop the plan they had formed of withdrawing themselves from the control of the Committee of Estates by raising a variety of objections against the line of conduct pursued by the Committee, and, till these were removed, they refused to unite “the western army,” as this new force was called, with the army under Leslie. Cromwell, aware of this division in the Scottish army, endeavoured to widen the breach by opening a correspondence with Strachan, who had fought under him at Preston, the consequence being that Strachan soon went over to the English army with a body of troopers. Leslie complained to the Estates of the refusal of the western forces to join him, and solicited to be recalled from his charge; but they declined to receive his resignation, and sent a deputation, consisting of Argyle, Cassilis, and other members to the western army, “to solicit unity for the good of the kingdom.”[442] So unsuccessful, however, was the deputation in bringing about this desired “unity,” that, on the 17th October, an elaborate paper, titled, “the humble Remonstrance of the Gentlemen-Commanders, and Ministers attending the forces in the west,” addressed to the Committee of Estates, was drawn up and presented by Sir George Maxwell to them at Stirling, on the 22d. The compilers of this document proposed to remove from the presence of the king, the judicatories and the armies, the “malignants,” whom many of the committee were accused of having received “into intimate friendship,” admitting them to their councils, and bringing in some of them to the parliament and committees, and about the king, thereby affording “many pregnant presumptions,” of a design on the part of some of the Committee of Estates, “to set up and employ the malignant party,” or, at least, giving “evidences of a strong inclination to intrust them again in the managing of the work of God.”[443] The Committee of Estates paid no regard to this remonstrance, a circumstance which gave such umbrage to Warriston and the leaders of the western army, that they drew up another, couched in still stronger language, on the 30th of October, at Dumfries, whither they had retired with the army on a movement made by Cromwell to the west. In this fresh remonstrance the faction declared that as it was now manifest that the king was[287] opposed to the work of God and the Covenants, and cleaving to the enemies of both, they would not regard him or his interest in their quarrel with the invaders; that he ought not to be intrusted in Scotland with the exercise of his power till he gave proofs of a real change in his conduct; and that an effectual course ought to be taken for preventing, in time coming, “his conjunction with the malignant party,” and for investigating into the cause of his late flight; and that the malignants should be rendered incapable in future of hurting the work and people of God.[444]
As soon as the leaders of this faction, with Johnston of Warriston as the chief, collected these levies, they started to put into action their plan to break away from the control of the Committee of Estates by raising various objections against the Committee’s actions. Until these issues were addressed, they refused to combine “the western army,” as this new force was called, with Leslie's army. Cromwell, aware of the split in the Scottish army, tried to deepen the divide by reaching out to Strachan, who had fought alongside him at Preston. As a result, Strachan soon defected to the English army with a group of troopers. Leslie complained to the Estates about the western forces' refusal to join him and asked to be relieved from his duties. However, they rejected his resignation and sent a delegation, which included Argyle, Cassilis, and other members, to the western army “to seek unity for the good of the kingdom.”[442] Unfortunately, the delegation was so unsuccessful in achieving this desired “unity” that, on October 17th, an elaborate document titled “the humble Remonstrance of the Gentlemen-Commanders, and Ministers attending the forces in the west” was prepared and presented by Sir George Maxwell to the Committee of Estates at Stirling on the 22nd. The authors of this document proposed to remove the “malignants” from the king’s presence, the courts, and the armies, whom many members of the committee were accused of having received into “close friendship,” allowing them into their councils and bringing some of them into parliament and committees, and around the king, thus providing “many strong suspicions” of a design by some members of the Committee of Estates “to support and employ the malignant party,” or at least showing “evidence of a keen interest in trusting them again with the business of God.”[443] The Committee of Estates ignored this remonstrance, which angered Warriston and the leaders of the western army so much that they drafted another one, using even stronger language, on October 30th in Dumfries, where they had retreated with the army due to Cromwell’s movement westward. In this new remonstrance, the faction declared that now it was clear the king was opposed to the work of God and the Covenants, siding with their enemies. Therefore, they would not consider him or his interests in their struggle against the invaders; he should not be trusted in Scotland with power until he demonstrated a real change in his behavior. They insisted that effective measures should be taken to prevent any future “alliance with the malignant party” and to investigate the reasons behind his recent flight, and that malignants should be made incapable of harming the work and people of God in the future.[444]
A petition having been presented to the Committee of Estates on the 9th of November, requiring a satisfactory answer to the first remonstrance, a joint declaration was issued by the king and the committee on the 25th, declaring “the said paper, as it related to the parliament and civil judicatories, to be scandalous and injurious to his majesty’s person, and prejudicial to his authority.” The commission of the General Assembly having been required to give their opinion upon the remonstrance, in so far as it related to religion and church judicatories, acknowledged that, although it contained “many sad truths,” nevertheless, the commission declared itself dissatisfied with the remonstrance, which it considered apt to breed division in kirk and kingdom.[445] This declaration of the commission was not only approved of by the General Assembly, but what was of equal importance, that venerable body passed a resolution declaring that in such a perilous crisis all Scotsmen might be employed to defend their country. An exception of persons “excommunicated, forfeited, notoriously profane, or flagitious, and professed enemies and opposers of the Covenant and cause of God,”[446] was no doubt made, but this exemption did not exclude all the “malignants.” A breach was now made in the unity of the Scottish church, and the nation was split into two parties—a division which paved the way for the subjugation of Scotland by Cromwell. The party which adhered to the king was distinguished by the name of Resolutioners, and the other was denominated Protesters, a distinction which was kept up for several years.
A petition was submitted to the Committee of Estates on November 9th, asking for a proper response to the first remonstrance. A joint statement was released by the king and the committee on the 25th, declaring “the mentioned document, as it pertained to parliament and civil courts, to be scandalous and harmful to His Majesty’s person, and detrimental to his authority.” The commission of the General Assembly was asked to provide their opinion on the remonstrance regarding religion and church courts. They acknowledged that, while it contained “many sad truths,” they were still dissatisfied with the remonstrance, believing it would cause divisions in both the church and the nation. This declaration from the commission was not only accepted by the General Assembly, but importantly, that esteemed body passed a resolution stating that in such a dangerous time, all Scotsmen could be called upon to defend their country. An exception was made for “those excommunicated, forfeited, notoriously immoral, or openly against the Covenant and cause of God,” but this did not exclude all the “malignants.” A rift began in the unity of the Scottish church, dividing the nation into two factions—a split that led to the subjugation of Scotland by Cromwell. The faction loyal to the king was known as the Resolutioners, while the opposing group was called the Protesters, a distinction that continued for several years.
Nothing could be more gratifying to Cromwell than to see the Scots thus divided among themselves, and keeping up two distinct armies in the field, mutually opposed to each other. He had by negotiation and intrigue contributed to increase the irritation between the two parties, and had even succeeded in sowing the seeds of dissension among the leaders of the western army itself. Strachan, his old friend, had resigned the command which had been conferred on Kerr, who was by no means hearty in the cause. In this situation of matters Cromwell resolved, in the meantime, to confine his attention to the operations of the western army, with the intention, if he succeeded in defeating it, of marching north with the whole of his forces, and attacking the royal army. As the castle of Edinburgh was still in the hands of the Covenanters, Cromwell could only spare a force of about 7,000 horse, which he accordingly sent west about the end of November, under Lambert, to watch Kerr’s motions. Intelligence of this movement was received by the parliament then sitting at Perth, on the 30th of November, in consequence of which Colonel Robert Montgomery was despatched with three regiments to support the western army, the command of which he was requested by the parliament to take; and, to enforce this order, the committee on military affairs was directed to send a deputation to the western forces to intimate to them the command of the parliament. Before the arrival however, of Montgomery, Kerr was defeated on the 1st of December, in an attack he made on Lambert at Hamilton, in which he himself was taken prisoner, and the whole of his forces dispersed.[447] This victory gave Cromwell quiet possession of the whole of Scotland, south of the Clyde and the Forth, with the exception of Stirling, and a small tract around it; and as the castle of Edinburgh surrendered on the 24th of December, Stirling castle was the only fortress of any note, south of the Forth, which remained in the possession of the royalists at the close of the year.
Nothing could be more satisfying to Cromwell than seeing the Scots so divided among themselves, maintaining two separate armies that were opposed to each other. He had manipulated negotiations and intrigues to escalate tensions between the two groups and even managed to create rifts among the leaders of the western army itself. Strachan, his old friend, had given up the command that had been assigned to Kerr, who was not fully committed to the cause. Given the situation, Cromwell decided to focus on the operations of the western army, planning that if he succeeded in defeating it, he would march north with all his forces to attack the royal army. Since the castle of Edinburgh was still held by the Covenanters, Cromwell could only spare about 7,000 cavalry, which he sent west towards the end of November under Lambert to keep an eye on Kerr’s movements. The parliament sitting in Perth received news of this movement on November 30th, which led to Colonel Robert Montgomery being sent with three regiments to support the western army, and he was requested by parliament to take command. To enforce this order, the military affairs committee was tasked with sending a delegation to the western forces to inform them of the parliament's command. However, before Montgomery arrived, Kerr was defeated on December 1st during an attack on Lambert at Hamilton, where he was captured and his entire force scattered. This victory gave Cromwell control over all of Scotland south of the Clyde and the Forth, apart from Stirling and a small area around it. When the castle of Edinburgh surrendered on December 24th, Stirling castle was the only significant fortress south of the Forth still in royalist hands by the end of the year.
A considerable time, however, elapsed before[288] Cromwell found himself in a condition to commence his intended campaign beyond the Forth. His inactivity is to be ascribed partly to an ague with which he was seized in February, 1651, and which had impaired his health so much that in May he obtained permission to return to England to recruit his debilitated constitution; but a sudden and favourable change having taken place in the state of his health, he gladly remained with the army, which he put in motion towards Stirling on the 3d of July.
A significant amount of time went by before[288] Cromwell was ready to start his planned campaign beyond the Forth. His inactivity was partly due to an illness he caught in February 1651, which weakened his health so much that in May he was allowed to go back to England to recover. However, after a sudden and positive improvement in his health, he happily stayed with the army, which he began to lead towards Stirling on July 3rd.
The Scottish parliament was fully aware of the impending danger, and made the necessary preparations to meet it, but the Engagers and the party of Argyle did not always draw together; yet the king had the address, by his accommodating and insinuating behaviour, to smooth down many differences, and thus prepared the way for that ascendency which his friends, the Hamiltons, afterwards obtained. The coronation of the king took place at Scone, on the 1st of January, 1651, in pursuance of an order of the parliament. His conduct on that occasion added greatly to his growing popularity. The first trial of strength, to borrow a modern parliamentary phrase, which took place in the parliament, was on the 23d of December, 1650, on the nomination of colonels to the different horse and foot regiments then in the course of being raised. A list of them had been submitted to the house on the 20th, which contained about an equal number of royalists and Covenanters. This gave rise to a long debate, but the list was finally approved of.
The Scottish parliament was fully aware of the looming threat and took the necessary steps to address it, but the Engagers and Argyle's faction didn’t always unite; still, the king skillfully smoothed over many differences with his accommodating and charming behavior, paving the way for the influence that his allies, the Hamiltons, would later gain. The king was crowned at Scone on January 1, 1651, following a parliament order. His actions during the coronation significantly boosted his growing popularity. The first show of strength, to use a contemporary parliamentary term, in the parliament occurred on December 23, 1650, regarding the nominations of colonels for the various horse and foot regiments being raised. A list had been presented to the house on the 20th, featuring roughly equal numbers of royalists and Covenanters. This sparked a lengthy debate, but the list was ultimately approved.
Among the colonels of foot, were the Earls of Athole and Tulliebardine, and the Master of Gray for Perth; the lairds of Maclean and Ardkinlass for Argyle and Bute; the laird of Grant and the sheriff of Moray for Nairne, Elgin, and “Grant’s Lands;” the lairds of Pluscardine, Balnagowan, the master of Lovat, and the laird of Lumlair, for Inverness and Ross; Lord Sutherland and Henry Mackay of Skowrie, for Sutherland and Strathnaver; the master of Caithness for Caithness; and Duncan Macpherson for Badenoch. The clans in the Highlands and the Isles were to be commanded respectively by Macdonald, the tutor of Macleod, Clanranald, the tutor of Keppoch, the laird of Lochaber, the tutor of Maclean, Lochiel, Macneil of Barra, Lauchlane Mackintosh, and the laird of Jura.[448]
Among the foot colonels were the Earls of Athole and Tulliebardine, along with the Master of Gray representing Perth; the lairds of Maclean and Ardkinlass for Argyle and Bute; the laird of Grant and the sheriff of Moray for Nairne, Elgin, and “Grant’s Lands;” the lairds of Pluscardine, Balnagowan, the master of Lovat, and the laird of Lumlair for Inverness and Ross; Lord Sutherland and Henry Mackay of Skowrie for Sutherland and Strathnaver; the master of Caithness for Caithness; and Duncan Macpherson for Badenoch. The clans in the Highlands and the Isles were to be led respectively by Macdonald, the tutor of Macleod, Clanranald, the tutor of Keppoch, the laird of Lochaber, the tutor of Maclean, Lochiel, Macneil of Barra, Lauchlane Mackintosh, and the laird of Jura.[448]
Argyle and his party made several attempts, afterwards, to check the rising influence of the Hamiltons, by opposing the different plans submitted to the parliament for rendering the army more efficient, but they were outvoted. The finishing blow was given to their hopes by the appointment of the king to the chief command of the army, and by the repeal of the “act of classes,” which excluded the royalists from having any share in the administration of the affairs of the kingdom, and from serving their country.
Argyle and his group made several attempts later on to curb the growing power of the Hamiltons by opposing various proposals put before Parliament aimed at making the army more effective, but they were outvoted. Their hopes were dealt a final blow by the king's appointment to the top position in the army and by the repeal of the "act of classes," which prevented royalists from participating in the administration of the kingdom's affairs and from serving their country.
In expectation of Cromwell’s advance, the Scots had raised, during the spring, strong fortifications along the fords of the river Forth, to obstruct his passage, and had entrenched themselves at the Torwood, having the town of Stirling at their back, in which position Cromwell found them when he advanced west in July. As he considered it dangerous to attempt to carry such a strong position in the face of an army of about 20,000 men, (for such it is said was the number of the Scots), he endeavoured, by marches and countermarches, to draw them out; but although they followed his motions, they took care not to commit themselves, by going too far from their lines of defence. Seeing no chance of bringing them to a general engagement, Cromwell adopted the bold plan of crossing the Frith of Forth at Queensferry, and of throwing himself into the rear of the Scottish army. While therefore, he continued, by his motions along the Scottish lines, to draw off the attention of the Scottish commanders from his plan, he, on the 20th of July, sent over Lambert, with a large division of his army in a number of boats which had been provided for the occasion. He landed without opposition, and proceeded immediately to fortify himself on the hill between the North Ferry and Inverkeithing. General Holburn was immediately despatched with a large force to keep Lambert in check, and though the Scots fought with great bravery, they were defeated. A body of Highlanders particularly distinguished themselves. The[289] loss of the Scots was considerable; and among the slain were the young chief of Maclean and about 100 of his friends and followers. This victory opened a free passage to Cromwell to the north of Scotland. He immediately, therefore, crossed the Forth with the remainder of his army, and proceeded to Perth, of which he took possession on the 2d of August.
In anticipation of Cromwell’s advance, the Scots had built strong fortifications along the fords of the river Forth during the spring to block his passage. They had also entrenched themselves at the Torwood, with the town of Stirling behind them. Cromwell found them in this position when he moved west in July. Considering it too risky to attack such a strong position against an army of about 20,000 Scots, he tried to draw them out through various marches and countermarches. However, while they followed his movements, they were careful not to stray too far from their defensive lines. Seeing no opportunity for a general engagement, Cromwell came up with a bold plan: to cross the Frith of Forth at Queensferry and get behind the Scottish army. So, while he kept the Scottish commanders distracted with movements along their lines, he sent Lambert across on July 20th, bringing a large division of his army in several boats he had prepared. Lambert landed without any resistance and immediately set to fortifying himself on the hill between the North Ferry and Inverkeithing. General Holburn was quickly sent with a large force to confront Lambert, and although the Scots fought valiantly, they were defeated. A group of Highlanders notably distinguished themselves in the battle. The[289] Scots suffered significant losses, including the young chief of Maclean and about 100 of his friends and followers. This victory gave Cromwell a clear path to the north of Scotland. He promptly crossed the Forth with the rest of his army and moved on to Perth, which he took possession of on August 2nd.
While the Scottish leaders were puzzled how to extricate themselves from the dilemma into which they had been thrown by the singular change which had lately taken place in the relative position of the two armies, the king alone seemed free from embarrassment, and at once proposed to his generals, that, instead of following Cromwell, or waiting till he should attack them, they should immediately invade England, where he expected to be joined by numerous royalists, who only required his presence among them at the head of such an army, to declare themselves. Under existing circumstances, the plan, though at once bold and decisive, was certainly judicious, and, therefore, it is not surprising that it should have received the approbation of the chiefs of the army. Having obtained their concurrence, the king immediately issued a proclamation on the 30th of July, to the army, announcing his intention of marching for England the following day, accompanied by such of his subjects as were willing to give proofs of their loyalty by sharing his fortunes. This appeal was not made in vain, and Charles found himself next morning in full march on the road to Carlisle, at the head of 11,000, or, as some accounts state, of 14,000 men. Argyle, as was to be expected, excused himself from accompanying the army, and obtained permission to retire to his castle.[449]
While the Scottish leaders were unsure how to get out of the situation they had found themselves in due to the recent shift in the positions of the two armies, the king appeared unbothered and immediately proposed to his generals that, instead of following Cromwell or waiting for him to attack, they should invade England right away. He believed that many royalists would join him, as they were just waiting for him to lead such an army to declare their loyalty. Given the circumstances, the plan was not only bold but also sensible, so it’s no surprise that the army's leaders approved it. After gaining their support, the king issued a proclamation on July 30th to the army, announcing his intention to march into England the next day, inviting any of his subjects willing to show their loyalty by joining him. This call was effective, as Charles found himself the next morning on the march to Carlisle, leading 11,000, or as some estimates suggest, 14,000 men. Argyle, as expected, opted out of joining the army and received permission to return to his castle.[449]
Although Cromwell was within almost a day’s march of the Scottish army, yet, so sudden and unexpected had been its departure, and so secretly had the whole affair been managed, that it was not until the 4th of August that he received the extraordinary intelligence of its departure for England. Cromwell was now as much embarrassed as the Scottish commander had lately been, for he had not the most distant idea, when he threw himself so abruptly into their rear, that they would adopt the bold resolution of marching into England. As soon, however, as he had recovered from the surprise into which such an alarming event had thrown him, he despatched letters to the parliament, assuring them of his intention to follow the Scottish army without delay, and exhorting them not to be discouraged, but to rely on his activity. He also sent Lambert with a force of 3,000 cavalry to harass the rear of the Scottish army, and forwarded orders to Harrison, who was then at Newcastle, to press upon their flank with a similar number; and, in a few days, he himself crossed the Forth with an army of 10,000 men, and proceeded along the eastern coast, in the direction of York, leaving Monk behind him with a force of 5,000 horse and foot to complete the reduction of Scotland.
Although Cromwell was almost a day's march away from the Scottish army, the sudden and unexpected departure was so secretive that he didn't find out until August 4th that they had left for England. Cromwell was just as confused as the Scottish commander had been recently, as he had no idea when he suddenly positioned himself behind them that they would decide to march into England. Once he got over the shock of such an alarming event, he sent letters to Parliament, assuring them of his plan to follow the Scottish army without delay, and encouraging them not to be discouraged, but to trust in his quick action. He also sent Lambert with 3,000 cavalry to harass the rear of the Scottish army and ordered Harrison, who was in Newcastle at the time, to press on their flank with a similar number. A few days later, he crossed the Forth with an army of 10,000 men and moved along the eastern coast towards York, leaving Monk behind with 5,000 troops to finish the job of reducing Scotland.
The Scottish army reached Worcester on the 22d, and on being mustered the king found that he had at his command only 14,000 men, 2,000 of whom were Englishmen. To attack this force, large bodies of parliamentary troops were concentrated at Worcester, and on the 28th of August, when Cromwell arrived to take the command, the army of the republic amounted to upwards of 30,000 men, who hailed the presence of their commander with rapture. The two armies met on the 3d of September, the anniversary of the battle of Dunbar, and the disastrous result is well known, it being out of place here to enter into details. The king himself, at the head of the Highlanders, fought with great bravery: his example animated the troops, and had he been supported by Leslie’s cavalry, as was expected, the issue of the struggle might have been different. As it was, the royal army was completely defeated, and the king had to provide for his personal safety by flight.
The Scottish army arrived in Worcester on the 22nd, and after gathering, the king realized he only had 14,000 men at his disposal, with 2,000 of them being English. To confront this force, large groups of parliamentary troops were gathered in Worcester, and by August 28th, when Cromwell showed up to take command, the republican army had grown to over 30,000 men, who greeted their leader with enthusiasm. The two armies clashed on September 3rd, the anniversary of the battle of Dunbar, and the unfortunate outcome is well-documented, so there's no need to go into details here. The king himself, leading the Highlanders, fought bravely: his example inspired the troops, and if Leslie’s cavalry had supported him as expected, the result could have been different. As things turned out, the royal army was completely defeated, and the king had to escape for his own safety.
This battle, which Cromwell admits “was as stiff a contest for four or five hours as ever he had seen,” was very disastrous to the royalists, 3,000 of whom were killed on the spot, and a considerably larger number taken prisoners, and even the greater part of the cavalry, who escaped from the city, were afterwards taken by detachments of the enemy. The Duke of Hamilton was mortally wounded[290] in the field of battle; the Earls of Derby, Lauderdale, Rothes, Cleveland and Kelly, Lords Sinclair, Kenmure and Grandison, and Generals Leslie, Middleton, Massey and Montgomery, were made prisoners after the battle. When the king considered himself free from immediate danger, he separated, during the darkness of the night, from the body of cavalry which surrounded him, and with a party of 60 horse proceeded to Whiteladies, a house belonging to one Giffard a recusant and royalist, at which he arrived at an early hour in the morning, after a ride of 25 miles. After a series of extraordinary adventures and of the most singular hair-breadth escapes, he landed in safety at Fecamp in Normandy, on the 17th of October.
This battle, which Cromwell noted “was as tough a fight for four or five hours as he had ever seen,” was a disaster for the royalists, with 3,000 killed on the spot and a much larger number taken prisoner. Even most of the cavalry who managed to escape from the city were later captured by enemy detachments. The Duke of Hamilton was mortally wounded[290] on the battlefield; the Earls of Derby, Lauderdale, Rothes, Cleveland, and Kelly, as well as Lords Sinclair, Kenmure, and Grandison, and Generals Leslie, Middleton, Massey, and Montgomery were taken prisoner after the battle. Once the king felt he was no longer in immediate danger, he slipped away in the darkness from the group of cavalry surrounding him. With 60 horsemen, he made his way to Whiteladies, a house owned by a royalist named Giffard, arriving there early in the morning after a 25-mile ride. After a series of incredible adventures and narrow escapes, he safely reached Fecamp in Normandy on October 17th.
While Cromwell was following the king through England, Monk proceeded to complete the subjugation of Scotland. He first laid siege to Stirling castle, into which he threw shells from batteries he had raised, the explosion of which so alarmed the Highlanders who composed the garrison, that they forced the governor to surrender. All the records of the kingdom, the royal robes, and part of the regalia, which had been locked up in the castle as a place of perfect security, fell into the hands of the captors, and were sent by Monk to England. He next proceeded to Dundee, which was strongly fortified and well garrisoned, and contained within it an immense quantity of costly furniture and plate, besides a large sum of money, all of which had been lodged in the town for safety. Monk, hearing that the Committees of the Estates and of the kirk were sitting at Alyth in Angus, sent a company of horse, who surprised the whole party and made them prisoners.
While Cromwell was following the king through England, Monk moved to finish taking control of Scotland. He first laid siege to Stirling Castle, where he bombarded it with shells from the batteries he had set up. The explosions scared the Highlanders in the garrison so much that they pressured the governor to surrender. All the kingdom's records, the royal robes, and part of the regalia, which had been securely stored in the castle, ended up in the hands of the captors and were sent by Monk to England. He then went to Dundee, which was heavily fortified and well-defended, and held a massive amount of expensive furniture and silver, along with a large sum of money that had been kept in the town for safekeeping. After learning that the Committees of the Estates and the church were meeting at Alyth in Angus, Monk sent a cavalry unit, which surprised everyone there and captured them.
When the necessary preparations for an assault had been completed, Monk sent a summons to Lumsden, the governor of Dundee, to surrender, but he rejected it with disdain. The obstinacy of Lumsden exasperated Monk, who ordered his troops to storm the town, and to put the garrison and all the inhabitants, without regard to age or sex, to the sword. The town was accordingly carried by assault on the 1st of September, and was followed by all the horrors which an infuriated soldiery could inflict upon a defenceless population. The townsmen gave no aid to the garrison, and when the republican troops entered the town, they found the greater part of them lying drunk in the streets. The carnage was stayed, but not until 800 males, including the greater part of the garrison, and about 200 women and children, were killed. Among the slain, was Lumsden the governor, who, although he had quarter given him by Captain Kelly, was nevertheless shot dead by Major Butler as Kelly was conducting him along the street to Monk. Besides the immense booty which was in the town, about 60 ships which were in the harbour of Dundee with their cargoes, fell into the hands of the English.[450]
When the preparations for an attack were finished, Monk sent a message to Lumsden, the governor of Dundee, asking him to surrender, but Lumsden turned it down with contempt. Lumsden's stubbornness frustrated Monk, who ordered his troops to storm the town and kill everyone in it—regardless of age or gender. The town was taken by force on September 1st, leading to all the horrors that enraged soldiers could unleash on a helpless population. The townspeople didn’t help the garrison, and when the republican troops entered the town, they found most of the garrison lying drunk in the streets. The slaughter eventually stopped, but not before 800 men, including most of the garrison, and around 200 women and children were killed. Among the dead was Governor Lumsden, who, despite being granted quarter by Captain Kelly, was shot dead by Major Butler as Kelly was bringing him down the street to Monk. In addition to the massive loot found in the town, about 60 ships in the Dundee harbor, along with their cargoes, fell into English hands.[450]
The capture of Dundee was immediately followed by the voluntary surrender of St. Andrews, Montrose and Aberdeen. Some of the Committee of Estates who had been absent from Alyth, held a meeting at Inverury, to deliberate on the state of matters, at which the Marquis of Huntly presided, and at which a motion was made, to invest him with full authority to act in the absence of the king, but the meeting broke up on hearing of Monk’s approach. The committee retired across the Spey, but Huntly went to Strathdon along with his forces. Monk did not proceed farther north than Aberdeen at this time.
The capture of Dundee was quickly followed by the voluntary surrender of St. Andrews, Montrose, and Aberdeen. Some members of the Committee of Estates who had been away from Alyth held a meeting at Inverury to discuss the situation, chaired by the Marquis of Huntly. During the meeting, a motion was proposed to give him full authority to act in the king's absence, but the meeting broke up when they heard Monk was approaching. The committee retreated across the Spey, but Huntly went to Strathdon with his troops. Monk did not go further north than Aberdeen at this time.
The Marquis of Argyle, who had given great offence to Cromwell, by his double dealing, seeing now no chance of opposing successfully the republican arms, made an attempt at negotiation, and sent a letter by a trumpeter to Monk, proposing a meeting at some convenient place, “as a means to stop the shedding of more Christian blood.” The only answer which Monk gave to the messenger, who arrived at Dundee on the 19th of October, was, that he could not treat without orders from the parliament of England. This refusal on the part of Monk to negotiate, was a sore disappointment to Argyle, as it disappointed the hopes he entertained of getting the English government to acknowledge a debt which he claimed from them.[451]
The Marquis of Argyle, who had seriously offended Cromwell with his double dealing, seeing no chance of successfully opposing the republican forces, tried to negotiate. He sent a letter by a trumpeter to Monk, suggesting a meeting at a convenient location “to prevent further shedding of Christian blood.” Monk's only response to the messenger, who arrived in Dundee on October 19th, was that he couldn't engage in negotiations without orders from the English parliament. Monk's refusal to negotiate was a big disappointment for Argyle, as it dashed his hopes of getting the English government to recognize a debt he claimed from them.[451]
Monk now turned his whole attention to[291] the state of matters in the North, where some forces were still on foot, under the command of the Marquis of Huntly and Lord Balcarras. With the former he concluded an agreement on the 21st of November, under which Huntly consented to disband his men; and on the 3d of December, a similar treaty was entered into between Balcarras and Colonels Overton and Lilburn. Shortly after the English army crossed the Spey and entered Inverness, where they planted a garrison; so that before the end of the year, the whole of the Lowlands and a part of the Highlands had submitted to the arms of the republic.[452] To complete the destruction of the independence of Scotland, a destruction accomplished less by the power of her enemy than by the perversity of her sons, and to reduce it to a province of England, the English army was augmented to 20,000 men, and citadels erected in several towns, and a long chain of military stations drawn across the country to curb the inhabitants. All the crown lands were declared public property by the English parliament, and the estates of all persons who had joined in the English invasions, under the king and the Duke of Hamilton, were confiscated by the same authority. A proclamation was issued, abolishing all authority not derived from the English parliament: all persons holding public appointments, whose fidelity to the new order of things was suspected, were dismissed, and their places supplied by others of more subservient principles; the supreme courts of justice were abolished, and English judges appointed to discharge the judicial functions, aided by a few natives.[453]
Monk now focused entirely on the situation in the North, where some forces were still active, commanded by the Marquis of Huntly and Lord Balcarras. He made an agreement with Huntly on November 21st, where Huntly agreed to disband his troops; and on December 3rd, a similar treaty was made between Balcarras and Colonels Overton and Lilburn. Shortly after, the English army crossed the Spey and entered Inverness, where they set up a garrison; by the end of the year, all of the Lowlands and part of the Highlands had surrendered to the republic's forces. To finalize the destruction of Scotland's independence, which was facilitated more by the betrayal of its own people than by the enemy’s might, the English army was increased to 20,000 men, forts were built in several towns, and a long line of military outposts was established across the country to control the population. The English parliament declared all crown lands as public property, and the estates of anyone who had participated in the English invasions, under the king and the Duke of Hamilton, were confiscated by the same authority. A proclamation was issued to abolish any authority not derived from the English parliament: anyone in public positions suspected of being disloyal to the new regime was removed, and their roles were filled by those more compliant; the highest courts were dissolved, and English judges were appointed to handle judicial duties, with a few locals assisting.
As several bodies of Highlanders still remained under arms in the interior of the Highlands, Monk directed three distinct parties to cross the mountains, simultaneously, in the summer of 1652. While Colonel Lilburn advanced from Inverness towards Lochaber on one side, General Dean led his troops from Perth in the same direction on the other, and Colonel Overton landed in Kintyre with a force from Ayr. But they were all obliged speedily to retrace their steps, amid the jeers and laughter of the Highlanders.[454]
As several groups of Highlanders were still armed and active in the Highlands, Monk instructed three separate teams to cross the mountains at the same time, in the summer of 1652. While Colonel Lilburn moved from Inverness towards Lochaber on one side, General Dean led his troops from Perth in the same direction from the other side, and Colonel Overton arrived in Kintyre with a force from Ayr. However, they all had to quickly turn back, amidst the mocking and laughter of the Highlanders.[454]
The administration of the affairs of Scotland was committed to Monk, than whom a more prudent person, and one better calculated to disarm the indignant feelings of the Scots at their national degradation, could not have been selected. But as it was evident that order could not be restored, or obedience enforced, as long as the clergy were allowed to continue their impertinent meddling in state affairs, he prohibited the meetings of the General Assembly, and, in one instance, dispersed that body by a military force. In doing so, it was afterwards admitted by some of the clergy themselves, that he had acted wisely, as the shutting up of the assembly tended greatly to allay those fierce contentions between the protesters and resolutioners, which, for several years, distracted the nation, and made them attend more to the spiritual concerns of their flocks.[455] The spirit of dissension was not,[292] however, confined to the clergy, but extended its withering influence to many of the laity, who, to gratify their revenge, accused one another of the most atrocious crimes before the newly constituted tribunal. The English judges were called to decide upon numerous acts alleged to have been committed twenty or thirty years before, of which no proofs were offered, but extorted confessions in the kirk, and no less than sixty persons were brought before them accused of witchcraft, who had been tortured into an admission of its practices. All these cases were dismissed, and the new judges administered the laws throughout with an equity and moderation which was almost unknown before in Scotland, and which formed a singular contrast with the disregard of justice, and the extreme violence which had of late disgraced the Scottish tribunals.
The management of Scotland's affairs was handed over to Monk, who was the most sensible choice to calm the Scots' anger over their national humiliation. However, it was clear that order couldn't be restored or obedience expected as long as the clergy continued to interfere in government matters. So, he banned the meetings of the General Assembly and even used military force to break up one of their gatherings. Later, some clergy admitted that he had made a wise decision, as shutting down the assembly greatly reduced the intense conflicts between the protesters and resolutioners that had troubled the nation for years, allowing them to focus more on the spiritual needs of their congregations. The spirit of division was not limited to the clergy; it also affected many laypeople, who, seeking revenge, accused each other of horrific crimes before the new tribunal. English judges were summoned to address numerous alleged offenses from twenty or thirty years ago, for which no evidence was provided—just forced confessions from the church. No fewer than sixty individuals were accused of witchcraft and tortured into confessing to these acts. All these cases were thrown out, and the new judges enforced the laws with a fairness and moderation that had been rare in Scotland, standing in stark contrast to the previous disregard for justice and the extreme violence that had marred Scottish courts.
With a short interruption, occasioned by an insurrection, under the Earl of Glencairn, in the Highlands, Scotland now enjoyed tranquillity till the restoration of Charles II., and comparative prosperity and happiness, a compensation in some degree for the loss of her liberties. The interruption alluded to took place in the year 1653, on the departure of Monk from Scotland to take the command of the English fleet.
With a brief interruption caused by a revolt led by the Earl of Glencairn in the Highlands, Scotland experienced peace until the restoration of Charles II., along with a relative prosperity and happiness, somewhat compensating for the loss of its freedoms. This interruption happened in 1653 when Monk left Scotland to take command of the English fleet.
In the month of August, 1653, a meeting was held at Lochearn, which was attended by Glencairn, the Earl of Athole, Lord Lorn, eldest son of the Marquis of Argyle, Glengarry, Lochiel, Graham of Duchray, Donald Macgregor tutor of Macgregor, Farquharson of Inverey, Robertson of Strowan, Macnaughton of Macnaughton, and Colonel Blackadder of Tullyallan. At this meeting, which continued several days, it was ultimately agreed that the persons present should assemble their vassals and dependents with as little delay as possible, and place themselves under the command of Glencairn, who was to wait in the neighbourhood of Lochearn till the different parties should collect and bring together their respective forces. Six weeks were, however, allowed to expire before any assemblage took place, during all which time Glencairn roamed through the neighbouring mountains, attended only by one companion and three servants. The first who made his appearance was Graham of Duchray, at the head of 40 men. He was followed, in two or three days, by the tutor of Macgregor, and 80 of that clan. With this force he went to Duchray house, in Stirlingshire, near Loch Ard, where he was joined by Lord Kenmure, and about 40 horsemen, and by Colonel Blackadder, with 30 more from Fife. The Laird of Macnaughton also arrived with 12 horse, and a party of between 60 and 80 lowlanders, under the command of Captain Hamilton, brother to the laird of Milntown. The earl’s force thus amounted to nearly 300 men.
In August 1653, a meeting took place at Lochearn, attended by Glencairn, the Earl of Athole, Lord Lorn, the eldest son of the Marquis of Argyle, Glengarry, Lochiel, Graham of Duchray, Donald Macgregor, tutor of Macgregor, Farquharson of Inverey, Robertson of Strowan, Macnaughton of Macnaughton, and Colonel Blackadder of Tullyallan. This meeting lasted several days, and they ultimately agreed that those present should gather their followers and supporters as quickly as possible and come under the command of Glencairn, who would stay near Lochearn until everyone collected their respective forces. However, six weeks went by without any gathering happening, during which time Glencairn wandered through the nearby mountains, accompanied only by one friend and three servants. The first to show up was Graham of Duchray, leading 40 men. He was soon followed by the tutor of Macgregor, along with 80 members of that clan. With this force, he went to Duchray house in Stirlingshire, near Loch Ard, where he was joined by Lord Kenmure and about 40 horsemen, as well as Colonel Blackadder, who brought an additional 30 from Fife. The Laird of Macnaughton also arrived with 12 horsemen and a group of 60 to 80 lowlanders under Captain Hamilton, brother of the laird of Milntown. The earl's forces then totaled nearly 300 men.
On hearing of the assemblage of this body, Colonel Kidd, the governor of Stirling castle, at the head of the greater part of a regiment of foot, and a troop of horse, marched towards Aberfoyle, which was within three miles of Glencairn’s camp; but having received notice of his approach, the earl took care to secure the adjoining pass. He posted his foot to the best advantage on both sides, and he drew up the horse under Lord Kenmure in the centre.[293] Although Kidd must have perceived the great risk he would run in attempting to carry the pass, he nevertheless made the attempt, but his advance was driven back at the first charge by the lowlanders and Duchray’s men, with whom they first came in contact, with the loss of about 60 men. The whole of Kidd’s party, thereupon, turned their backs and fled. They were hotly pursued by Glencairn’s horse and foot, who killed about 80 of them.
Upon hearing about the gathering of this group, Colonel Kidd, the governor of Stirling Castle, led most of a foot regiment and a troop of cavalry toward Aberfoyle, which was just three miles away from Glencairn’s camp. However, after learning of Kidd's approach, the earl ensured the nearby pass was secured. He strategically positioned his infantry on both sides and placed the cavalry, under Lord Kenmure, at the center.[293] Although Kidd must have recognized the significant danger in trying to take the pass, he went ahead with the attempt. His forces were repelled with the first charge by the Lowlanders and Duchray's men, suffering about 60 casualties. As a result, Kidd’s entire party turned and fled. They were closely pursued by Glencairn’s cavalry and infantry, who managed to kill around 80 of them.
The news of Kidd’s defeat, trifling as it was, raised the hopes of the royalists, and small parties of Highlanders flocked daily to Glencairn’s standard. Leaving Aberfoyle, he marched to Lochearn, and thence to Loch Rannoch, where he was met by several of the clans. Glengarry brought 300, Lochiel 400, and Macgregor about 200 men. The Earl of Athole appeared at the head of 100 horse, and brought also a regiment of foot, consisting of about 1,200 men, commanded by Andrew Drummond, brother to Sir James Drummond of Mechaney, as his lieutenant-colonel. Sir Arthur Forbes and some officers, with about 80 horsemen, also joined the royal army.
The news of Kidd’s defeat, though minor, boosted the spirits of the royalists, and small groups of Highlanders gathered daily around Glencairn’s banner. After leaving Aberfoyle, he marched to Lochearn, and then to Loch Rannoch, where he was joined by several clans. Glengarry brought 300 men, Lochiel brought 400, and Macgregor contributed about 200. The Earl of Athole showed up with 100 cavalry and also brought a foot regiment of around 1,200 men, led by Andrew Drummond, brother of Sir James Drummond of Mechaney, as his lieutenant-colonel. Sir Arthur Forbes and some officers, along with about 80 horsemen, also joined the royal army.
Having despatched some officers to the lowlands, with instructions to raise forces, Glencairn marched north to join Farquharson of Inverey, who was raising a regiment in Cromar. In the course of his march, several gentlemen of the adjoining country joined him. Morgan, the English general, who was lying at the time in Aberdeen, being apprised of Farquharson’s movements, collected a force of 2,000 foot and 1,000 horse, with which he advanced, by forced marches, towards Cromar, and a brisk attack upon the outposts of Glencairn’s army was the first intelligence they received of Morgan’s approach. In the situation in which Glencairn thus found himself unexpectedly placed, he had no remedy but an immediate retreat through a long and narrow glen leading to the forest of Abernethy, which he was enabled to reach chiefly by the bravery of Graham of Duchray, who, at the head of a resolute party of 40 men, kept in check a body of the enemy who had entered the glen before the royalists, and prevented them from securing the passes. Morgan pursued the fugitives through the glen very closely, and did not desist till prevented by the darkness of the night. He thereafter returned to Aberdeen.
Having sent some officers to the lowlands to gather troops, Glencairn marched north to join Farquharson of Inverey, who was raising a regiment in Cromar. During his march, several gentlemen from the nearby area joined him. Morgan, the English general, was stationed in Aberdeen at the time and, learning about Farquharson’s movements, assembled a force of 2,000 infantry and 1,000 cavalry. He then advanced towards Cromar with forced marches, and a sharp attack on the outposts of Glencairn’s army was the first news they received of Morgan’s approach. In the unexpected situation Glencairn found himself in, the only option was to retreat immediately through a long and narrow glen leading to the forest of Abernethy. He managed to reach it largely due to the bravery of Graham of Duchray, who, leading a determined group of 40 men, held back a contingent of the enemy that had entered the glen before the royalists, preventing them from taking control of the passes. Morgan closely pursued the fleeing troops through the glen and only stopped when darkness fell. He then returned to Aberdeen.
Glencairn passed about five weeks in Cromar and Badenoch, waiting for additional reinforcements; and as Lord Lorn had not yet joined him, he despatched Lord Kenmure with 100 horse into Argyleshire to urge him to hurry forward the levies in that quarter. Lorn soon arrived in Badenoch with 1,000 foot and about 50 horse; but he had not remained above a fortnight in the field when, on some pretence or other, he (January 1st, 1654) clandestinely left the army, and carried off his men along with him, taking the direction of Ruthven castle, which was then garrisoned by English troops. Glencairn was greatly exasperated at Lorn’s defection, and sent a party of horse, under the command of Glengarry and Lochiel, with instructions either to bring him and his men back to the army, or, in case of refusal, to attack them. Glengarry followed the Campbells so hard that he came up with them within half a mile of the castle. Lord Lorn escaped, and was followed by his horse, of whom about 20 were brought back by a party sent in pursuit by Glengarry; the foot halted on a hill, and offered to return to the camp. Glengarry, who had had a great antipathy to the whole race of the Campbells ever since Montrose’s wars, would, contrary to his instructions, have attacked them; but Glencairn fortunately arrived in time to prevent bloodshed, and having ordered Graham of Duchray to acquaint them that he could not receive any proposals from them with arms in their hands, they delivered them up. Glencairn, along with some officers, then rode up to them, and having addressed them on the impropriety of their conduct, they all declared their willingness to serve the king and to obey him as their commander, a declaration which both officers and men confirmed with an oath. Their arms were then restored to them, but they all deserted within a fortnight.[456]
Glencairn spent about five weeks in Cromar and Badenoch, waiting for more reinforcements. Since Lord Lorn hadn’t joined him yet, he sent Lord Kenmure with 100 cavalry into Argyleshire to urge him to accelerate the troop mobilization in that area. Lorn soon arrived in Badenoch with 1,000 infantry and about 50 cavalry. However, he had been in the field for only about two weeks when, for one reason or another, he quietly left the army on January 1st, 1654, taking his men with him towards Ruthven castle, which was garrisoned by English troops at the time. Glencairn was very angry about Lorn’s defection and sent a group of cavalry, led by Glengarry and Lochiel, with orders to either bring him and his men back to the army or, if they refused, to attack them. Glengarry pursued the Campbells so closely that he caught up with them within half a mile of the castle. Lord Lorn got away, but about 20 of his horsemen were captured by Glengarry’s pursuing party; the infantry stopped on a hill and offered to return to camp. Glengarry, who had held a strong dislike for the entire Campbell clan since the Montrose wars, wanted to attack them against his orders. Fortunately, Glencairn arrived in time to prevent bloodshed and instructed Graham of Duchray to inform them that he wouldn’t accept any proposals with them still armed. They then surrendered. Glencairn, along with some officers, approached them and addressed their inappropriate behavior, after which they all expressed their willingness to serve the king and obey him as their commander, a commitment both the officers and men confirmed with an oath. Their weapons were returned to them, but they all deserted within two weeks.[456]
About this time Glencairn was joined by a small party of English royalists, under Colonel Wogan, an enterprising officer, who had landed at Dover, and having raised a body of volunteers[294] in London, traversed England under the banners of the commonwealth, and entered Scotland by Carlisle.
About this time, Glencairn was joined by a small group of English royalists led by Colonel Wogan, an ambitious officer who had landed at Dover. After gathering a group of volunteers in London, they traveled through England under the banners of the commonwealth and entered Scotland via Carlisle.[294]
Notwithstanding the desertion of the Campbells, Glencairn’s army was so increased by daily accessions of force that he considered himself in a condition to cope with the enemy, and, by the advice of his officers, resolved to descend into Aberdeenshire, and beat up the quarters of the English. Another reason which urged him to leave the Highlands was a scarcity of provisions in the districts which had been occupied by his army, and which could no longer afford to support such a large body of men. Descending by Balveny, he took up his quarters at Whitelums, near the castle of Kildrummie, belonging to the Earl of Mar, then garrisoned by the English. After lying about a fortnight at Whitelums unmolested, Glencairn raised his camp, and marching into Morayshire, took possession of Elgin, where he established his head quarters. Here he was joined by the Marquis of Montrose, Lord Forrester, and some country gentlemen.
Despite the Campbells abandoning him, Glencairn's army was growing every day, and he felt ready to face the enemy. Following the advice of his officers, he decided to move down into Aberdeenshire and disrupt the English troops. Another reason for leaving the Highlands was the lack of food in the areas where his army had been, which could no longer support such a large force. Moving down through Balveny, he set up camp at Whitelums, near Kildrummie Castle, which was held by the English under the Earl of Mar. After staying at Whitelums for about two weeks without being disturbed, Glencairn broke camp and marched into Morayshire, taking control of Elgin, where he established his headquarters. He was joined there by the Marquis of Montrose, Lord Forrester, and several local gentlemen.
After spending a month at Elgin, where, according to Graham of Duchray’s narrative, the army had “very good quarters, and where they made themselves merry,” the earl received letters from General Middleton, who had some time before made his escape from the tower of London, where he had been imprisoned after the battle of Worcester, announcing his arrival in Sutherland, with a commission from the king, appointing him generalissimo of all the royal forces in Scotland. Some dissensions had existed among the royalists respecting the chief command of the army, which had been finally conceded to Glencairn; but neither he nor the nobility who were with him, were prepared to expect that the king would have appointed, to such an important charge, a man so much their inferior in station as Middleton. The intelligence was accordingly received with discontent; but, as the king’s commission could not, without serious injury to the royal cause, be disputed, in the present juncture they stifled their displeasure, and Glencairn, in terms of the instructions he had received from Middleton to march north, put his army in motion. Morgan, the English commander, having drawn together a body of troops, followed Glencairn, between whose rear and Morgan’s advanced guard many warm skirmishes took place.
After spending a month in Elgin, where, according to Graham of Duchray’s account, the army had “very good quarters and enjoyed themselves,” the earl received letters from General Middleton. He had escaped from the Tower of London a while ago, where he had been held after the battle of Worcester, announcing his arrival in Sutherland with a commission from the king, making him the top commander of all royal forces in Scotland. There had been some disagreements among the royalists about who should lead the army, which had ultimately been granted to Glencairn; however, neither he nor the nobles with him expected the king to appoint someone of Middleton’s lower status to such an important position. As a result, the news was met with dissatisfaction, but since the king’s commission couldn't be challenged without harming the royal cause seriously, they suppressed their disappointment. Following the instructions he received from Middleton to march north, Glencairn put his army in motion. Morgan, the English commander, gathered a group of troops and followed Glencairn, leading to several intense skirmishes between Glencairn’s rear and Morgan’s advancing guard.
Glencairn and his men crossed the river Ness, eight miles above Inverness. The earl having placed guards along the northern bank of the river to watch the approach of the enemy, hastened to Dornoch to meet Middleton. In a few days a grand muster of the army took place, when it was found to amount to 3,500 foot, and 1,500 horse. Glencairn then resigned the command to Middleton, in presence of the army, and, riding along the lines, acquainted the troops that he was no longer their general, and expressed a hope that they would find themselves happy in serving under such a commander as Middleton. The troops expressed great dissatisfaction at this announcement by their looks, and some, “both officers and soldiers, shed tears, and vowed that they would serve with their old general in any corner of the world.”[457]
Glencairn and his men crossed the River Ness, eight miles above Inverness. The earl had set up guards along the northern bank of the river to watch for the enemy's approach and quickly went to Dornoch to meet Middleton. A few days later, there was a big gathering of the army, which totaled 3,500 infantry and 1,500 cavalry. Glencairn then handed over command to Middleton in front of the army, and as he rode along the lines, he informed the troops that he was no longer their general. He hoped they would be happy serving under a commander like Middleton. The troops showed their dissatisfaction with this news through their expressions, and some, both officers and soldiers, were in tears, vowing that they would follow their old general anywhere in the world. [457]
After the review, the earl gave a sumptuous entertainment to Middleton and the principal officers of the army, at which an occurrence took place which soured the temper of the officers, and sowed the seeds of new divisions in the camp. On the cloth being removed, Glencairn proposed the health of the commander-in-chief, whom he thus addressed:—“My lord general, you see what a gallant army these worthy gentlemen here present and I have gathered together, at a time when it could hardly be expected that any number durst meet together: these men have come out to serve his majesty, at the hazard of their lives and all that is dear to them: I hope, therefore, you will give them all the encouragement to do their duty that lies in your power.” Scarcely had these words been uttered when Sir George Munro, who had come over with Middleton from France to act as his lieutenant-general, started up from his seat, and addressing himself to the earl, swore by G— that the men he had that day seen were nothing but a number of thieves and robbers, and that ere long he would bring a very different set of men into the field. These imprudent observations called up Glengarry, but he was restrained by Glencairn, who said that[295] he was more concerned in the affront put upon the army by Munro than he was, and, turning to Munro, he thus addressed him:—“You, Sir, are a base liar; for they are neither thieves nor robbers, but brave gentlemen and good soldiers.” A meeting took place in consequence early next morning between Glencairn and Munro, about two miles to the south of Dornoch, when the latter was severely wounded. The parties then returned to head-quarters, when Glencairn was put under arrest in his chamber, by orders of Middleton, and his sword taken from him.
After the review, the earl hosted a lavish gathering for Middleton and the top army officials, during which something happened that upset the officers and sparked new divisions in the camp. Once the food was cleared, Glencairn raised a toast to the commander-in-chief, addressing him: “My lord general, you can see what a brave army these esteemed gentlemen and I have assembled, especially when it seemed unlikely that anyone would dare gather: these men have come to serve His Majesty at the risk of their lives and everything they hold dear. Therefore, I hope you will encourage them to do their duty as much as you can.” Hardly had these words been spoken when Sir George Munro, who had come over with Middleton from France to serve as his lieutenant-general, jumped up from his seat and, addressing the earl, swore by G— that the men he saw that day were nothing but a bunch of thieves and robbers, and that soon he would bring a very different group into the field. These reckless comments provoked Glengarry, but he was held back by Glencairn, who said that he was more upset about the insult aimed at the army by Munro than Munro was himself, and turning to Munro, he said: “You, sir, are a disgraceful liar; for they are neither thieves nor robbers, but brave gentlemen and good soldiers.” As a result, a meeting occurred early the next morning between Glencairn and Munro, about two miles south of Dornoch, during which the latter was severely wounded. The parties then returned to headquarters, where Glencairn was placed under arrest in his chamber by Middleton's orders, and his sword taken from him.
The partiality thus shown to Munro, who was the aggressor, and who had sent the challenge to Glencairn, was exceedingly mortifying to the earl, which being followed by another affair which soon took place, and in which the same partiality was displayed, made him resolve to retire from the army. The occurrence was this:—A dispute having taken place on the merits of the recent quarrel between a Captain Livingston, a friend of Munro, and a gentleman of the name of Lindsay, who had accompanied Lord Napier from the continent, in which Livingston maintained that Munro had acted properly, and the contrary insisted upon by Lindsay; mutual challenges were given, and the parties met on the links of Dornoch to decide the dispute by the sword. Lindsay, being a superior swordsman, run Livingston through the heart at the first thrust, and he expired immediately. Lindsay was immediately apprehended, and although Glencairn, backed by other officers, used every exertion to save him, he was brought to trial before a court-martial, by order of Middleton, and condemned to be shot at the cross of Dornoch, a sentence which was carried into execution the same day.
The favoritism shown towards Munro, who was the instigator and had sent the challenge to Glencairn, was extremely humiliating for the earl. Following this, another incident occurred where the same favoritism was evident, leading him to decide to leave the army. The incident was this: A disagreement arose regarding the recent conflict between Captain Livingston, a friend of Munro, and a gentleman named Lindsay, who had come with Lord Napier from the continent. Livingston argued that Munro had acted properly, while Lindsay disagreed. They exchanged challenges, and the two met on the links of Dornoch to settle the matter with swords. Lindsay, being a better swordsman, stabbed Livingston through the heart with the first thrust, and he died instantly. Lindsay was immediately arrested, and despite Glencairn and other officers doing everything they could to save him, he was tried by a court-martial as ordered by Middleton and sentenced to be executed at the cross of Dornoch, a sentence that was carried out the same day.
These unfortunate disputes divided the officers of the army into two parties, and afforded but a sorry prognostic of the prospects of the royalists. Glencairn, no longer able to curb his displeasure, slipped off about a fortnight after Lindsay’s death, with his own troop of horse, and a few gentlemen volunteers—100 horse in all—and took the direction of Assynt. The laird of Assynt, who had betrayed Montrose, on the arrival of Glencairn’s party on his lands, offered to assist him to secure the passes, so as to prevent him from being overtaken that night, of which offer Glencairn, though distrustful of Macleod, agreed to accept. Middleton indeed sent a party in pursuit, but they did not come up with Glencairn, who reached Kintail the following day, where he was well received by the Earl of Seaforth’s people. He remained there a few days, and afterwards traversed the Highlands till he arrived at Killin, at the head of Loch Tay, where he was successively joined by Sir George Maxwell, the Earl of Selkirk, and Lord Forrester, each of whom brought a small party of horse along with him, by which additions his force was increased to 400 horsemen. The earl now appears, for the first time, to have seen the impropriety of his conduct in withdrawing from the army; but as he could not endure the idea of returning himself, he endeavoured to make some reparation by sending this body north to join Middleton, and sought a retreat with the laird of Luss at his castle of Rosedoe, when he despatched some officers to raise men in the lowlands for the king’s service.
These unfortunate disputes split the army officers into two factions and gave a grim outlook for the royalists. Glencairn, unable to hold back his frustration any longer, left about two weeks after Lindsay’s death, taking his own troop of cavalry and a handful of gentleman volunteers—100 horse total—and headed towards Assynt. The laird of Assynt, who had betrayed Montrose, offered to help secure the passes to prevent Glencairn from being caught that night when his party arrived on his lands. Despite his doubts about Macleod, Glencairn agreed to accept the offer. Middleton did send a party after them, but they didn’t catch up with Glencairn, who reached Kintail the next day, where the Earl of Seaforth’s people welcomed him warmly. He stayed there for a few days, then traveled through the Highlands until he reached Killin, at the head of Loch Tay, where he was joined one after another by Sir George Maxwell, the Earl of Selkirk, and Lord Forrester, each bringing a small group of cavalry with them, increasing his forces to 400 horsemen. It was at this point that the earl seemed to finally recognize that withdrawing from the army was a mistake, but since he couldn’t bear to go back, he tried to make amends by sending this group north to join Middleton and sought refuge with the laird of Luss at his castle of Rosedoe, where he sent some officers to recruit men in the lowlands for the king's service.
In the meantime Monk had returned to Scotland, and had brought along with him a strong reinforcement of troops from England, with which he joined Morgan in the north, and marched directly into the Highlands in search of Middleton. It was the intention of the latter to have remained for some time in the Highlands, to have collected all the forces he possibly could, to make occasional descents upon the lowlands, and by marches and countermarches to have distracted the enemy; but the advance of Monk into the very bosom of the Highlands, with a large army, frustrated his design. Middleton soon found himself sorely pressed by his able adversary, who brought forward his army in separate divisions, yet not so isolated as not to be able to support each other in case of attack. In an attempt to elude his pursuers, Middleton was surprised in a defile near Lochgarry, by one of these divisions under the command of Morgan. His men were either slain or dispersed, and he himself escaped with difficulty. The chiefs of the insurrection immediately made their peace with Monk, who treated them with great lenity.[458]
In the meantime, Monk had returned to Scotland and brought a strong group of troops from England with him. He joined Morgan in the north and marched directly into the Highlands to find Middleton. Middleton had planned to stay in the Highlands for a while, gathering as many forces as possible to launch occasional attacks on the lowlands, hoping to confuse the enemy with marches and counter-marches. However, Monk's advance into the heart of the Highlands with a large army ruined his plans. Middleton soon found himself under serious pressure from his capable opponent, who positioned his army in separate divisions that could still support each other if needed. In an attempt to escape his pursuers, Middleton was caught in a narrow pass near Lochgarry by one of these divisions led by Morgan. His men were either killed or scattered, and he barely managed to escape. The leaders of the uprising quickly made peace with Monk, who dealt with them quite leniently.[458]
There was one chief, however, whom Monk could neither bribe, cajole, nor threaten into submission; this was the brave and intractable Sir Ewen or Evan Cameron of Lochiel in the north-west of Argyleshire, now about 25 years of age. Having been left an orphan, he was brought up till his 18th year under the care of the Marquis of Argyle, who, endeavouring to instil into him the unsavoury principles of the Covenanters, put him to school at Inverary under the guardianship of a gentleman of his own principles. “But young Lochiel preferred the sports of the field to the labours of the school,” and Argyle finding him totally intractable and utterly disgusted with covenanting principles, allowed him to return to Lochaber, to head his clan in the 18th year of his age. In 1651, Charles II. having written to Lochiel inviting him and his clan to take arms and come to the aid of his country and his sovereign, he, early in spring 1652, was the first to join Glencairn’s expedition.
There was one leader, however, whom Monk could neither bribe, flatter, nor threaten into submission; this was the brave and stubborn Sir Ewen, or Evan Cameron of Lochiel, from the northwest of Argyleshire, who was around 25 years old. After being left an orphan, he was raised until his 18th year by the Marquis of Argyle, who, trying to instill in him the unpopular beliefs of the Covenanters, enrolled him in school in Inverary under the supervision of a gentleman who shared those beliefs. “But young Lochiel preferred the sports of the field to the work of the school,” and Argyle, finding him completely unmanageable and utterly turned off by covenanting principles, allowed him to return to Lochaber to lead his clan when he turned 18. In 1651, Charles II wrote to Lochiel, inviting him and his clan to take up arms and support his country and his king. So, early in spring 1652, he was the first to join Glencairn’s expedition.
Monk left no method untried to induce Lochiel to submit, but, in spite of his friends’ entreaties, he refused to lay down his arms. Monk, finding all his attempts useless, resolved to plant a garrison at Inverlochy, (now Fort William,) in order to keep the country in awe and the chief at home. Lochiel resolved that Monk should find it no easy matter to accomplish his task, and took up his station at Achdalew, 3 miles west of Inverlochy, on the north side of Loch Eil. He kept spies in and around the garrison, who informed him of all that was going on. Lochiel, having been informed that the governor was about to despatch 300 of his men, in two vessels, westward, to cut down wood and carry off cattle, resolved that they “should pay well for every tree and every hide.” He had at the time only 38 men beside him, the rest having been sent off to secure their cattle and other goods. In spite of the disparity of numbers, he resolved to watch and attack the governor’s men at a favourable opportunity.
Monk tried every possible way to get Lochiel to surrender, but despite his friends' pleas, he refused to put down his weapons. Since Monk found all his efforts pointless, he decided to set up a garrison at Inverlochy (now Fort William) to keep the region under control and make sure the chief stayed put. Lochiel was determined to make it hard for Monk to succeed and stationed himself at Achdalew, 3 miles west of Inverlochy, on the north side of Loch Eil. He had spies in and around the garrison who kept him updated on everything happening. When Lochiel learned that the governor was about to send 300 of his men in two ships to the west to chop down trees and gather cattle, he decided they "would pay dearly for every tree and every hide." At that time, he only had 38 men with him, as the others had been sent to secure their cattle and supplies. Despite being outnumbered, he was determined to keep an eye on the governor’s men and attack at the right moment.
“The Camerons being some more than 30 in number, armed partly with musquets, and partly with bows, kept up their pieces and arrows till their very muzzles and points almost touched their enemies’ breasts, when the very first fire took down above 30. They then laid on with their swords, and laid about with incredible fury. The English defended themselves with their musquets and bayonets with great bravery, but to little purpose. The skirmish continued long and obstinate: at last the English gave way, and retreated towards the ship, with their faces to the enemy, fighting with astonishing resolution. But Lochiel, to prevent their flight, commanded two or three of his men to run before, and from behind a bush to make a noise, as if there was another party of Highlanders to intercept their retreat. This took so effectually, that they stopped, and animated by rage, madness, and despair, they renewed the skirmish with greater fury than ever, and wanted nothing but proper arms to make Lochiel repent of his stratagem. They were at last, however, forced to give way, and betake themselves to their heels; the Camerons pursued them chin deep in the sea; 138 were counted dead of the English, and of the Camerons only 5 were killed.
“The Camerons, numbering more than 30, were armed with both muskets and bows. They kept their weapons aimed until the barrels and arrow tips were almost touching their enemies' chests, and with the first shot, they took down over 30 foes. Then they charged in with their swords, attacking fiercely. The English fought back bravely with their muskets and bayonets, but it didn’t make much difference. The skirmish went on for a long time and was very stubborn; eventually, the English started to retreat toward the ship, facing the enemy and fighting with remarkable determination. To stop their escape, Lochiel ordered a few of his men to run ahead and make noise from behind a bush, pretending there was another group of Highlanders blocking their way. This worked so well that the English paused, and fueled by anger, madness, and despair, they fought back with even greater intensity, needing only proper weapons to make Lochiel regret his tactic. However, they were eventually forced to flee, and the Camerons chased them, with water up to their chins. 138 English were counted dead, while only 5 Camerons were killed.”
“In this engagement, Lochiel himself had several wonderful escapes. In the retreat of the English, one of the strongest and bravest of the officers retired behind a bush, when he observed Lochiel pursuing, and seeing him[297] unaccompanied with any, he leaped out, and thought him his prey. They met one another with equal fury. The combat was long, and doubtful. The English gentleman had by far the advantage in strength and size; but Lochiel exceeding him in nimbleness and agility, in the end tript the sword out of his hand: upon which, his antagonist flew upon him with amazing rapidity; they closed, and wrestled till both fell to the ground in each other’s arms. The English officer got above Lochiel, and pressed him hard; but stretching forth his neck by attempting to disengage himself, Lochiel, who by this time had his hands at liberty, with his left hand seized him by the collar, and jumping at his extended throat, he bit it with his teeth quite through, and kept such a hold of his grip, that he brought away his mouth full; this, he said, was the sweetest bite he ever had in his life time. Immediately afterwards, when continuing the pursuit after that encounter was over, he found his men chin deep in the sea; he quickly followed them, and observing a fellow on deck aiming his piece at him, plunged into the sea, and escaped, but so narrowly that the hair on the back part of his head was cut, and a little of the skin ruffled. In a little while a similar attempt was made to shoot him: his foster-brother threw himself before him, and received the shot in his mouth and breast, preferring his chief’s life to his own.”[459]
“In this engagement, Lochiel himself had several incredible escapes. During the English retreat, one of the strongest and bravest officers took cover behind a bush when he saw Lochiel chasing him. Noticing that Lochiel was alone, he jumped out, thinking he would easily capture him. They faced each other with equal intensity. The fight was long and uncertain. The English officer clearly had the advantage in strength and size, but Lochiel was quicker and more agile. In the end, he managed to knock the sword out of his hands. The officer then attacked Lochiel with incredible speed; they grappled and fell to the ground, holding each other tightly. The English officer got on top of Lochiel and pressed down hard on him. But as he tried to free himself and extended his neck, Lochiel, who by then had his hands free, grabbed him by the collar with his left hand. Jumping at his exposed throat, Lochiel bit all the way through it and held on so tightly that he ended up with his mouth full of flesh; he later said it was the sweetest bite he ever had in his life. Right after that, while continuing the chase after their fight, he found his men neck-deep in the sea. He quickly joined them, and noticing someone on deck aiming a gun at him, he dove into the water to escape, narrowly missing being shot—his hair was clipped at the back of his head, and the skin there was slightly grazed. Soon afterward, another attempt was made to shoot him: his foster brother threw himself in front of him and took the bullet in his mouth and chest, choosing to protect his chief’s life over his own.”[459]
After Lochiel had joined General Middleton, he heard that the governor of Inverlochy, taking advantage of his absence, was cutting down the woods and collecting all the provisions he could lay hold of. Middleton allowed him to return to Lochaber, but with only 150 men. He soon found that the information was quite correct, and in order to obtain revenge, on the day after his arrival, he posted his men in different parts of a wood, about a mile from the garrison, to which the soldiers resorted every day, to cut down and bring in wood. Lochiel soon observed upwards of 400 approaching the wood, and at the most favourable moment gave his men the signal of attack. A terrible slaughter ensued among the governor’s men; 100 fell on the spot, and the pursuit was carried on to the very walls of the garrison. The officers were the only persons who resisted, and not one of them escaped.
After Lochiel joined General Middleton, he learned that the governor of Inverlochy, taking advantage of his absence, was chopping down the woods and gathering all the supplies he could find. Middleton let him return to Lochaber, but with only 150 men. He quickly discovered that the information was completely correct, and to get revenge, the day after his arrival, he positioned his men in different parts of a forest about a mile from the garrison, where soldiers went every day to cut and bring in wood. Lochiel soon saw over 400 men approaching the wood, and at the best moment, he gave his men the signal to attack. A horrific slaughter took place among the governor’s men; 100 fell right there, and the chase continued right to the walls of the garrison. The officers were the only ones who fought back, and none of them escaped.
Lochiel, in this manner, continued for a long time to harass the garrison, frequently cutting off small detachments, partly by stratagem and partly by force, until the garrison became so wary that they ultimately gave him few opportunities of pouncing upon them. Even after Middleton and the other chiefs had capitulated and come to terms, Lochiel refused to give in. At last, however, after long cajoling, the obstinate chief was induced to come to terms, the Marquis of Argyle becoming his surety. He was asked simply to give his word of honour to live in peace, on which condition, he and his clan were allowed to keep their arms as before the war broke out. Reparation was to be made to Lochiel and his tenants, for whatever losses they had sustained from the garrison, and an indemnity was granted for all past offences. In fact, the treaty was a very liberal bribe to Lochiel to be quiet. All that was demanded of Lochiel was, that he and his clan should lay down their arms in the name of Charles II., before the governor of Inverlochy, and take them up in the name of the Commonwealth, no mention being made of the Protector; promising at the same time to do his best to make his clan behave themselves.[460]
Lochiel, in this way, kept harassing the garrison for a long time, often ambushing small groups, partly through clever tactics and partly through force, until the garrison became so cautious that they eventually gave him few chances to strike. Even after Middleton and the other leaders had surrendered and reached an agreement, Lochiel still refused to back down. Finally, after much persuasion, the stubborn leader was convinced to come to terms, with the Marquis of Argyle acting as his guarantor. He was simply asked to promise to live in peace, and on that condition, he and his clan were permitted to keep their weapons as they had before the war started. Compensation was to be paid to Lochiel and his tenants for any losses they had suffered due to the garrison, and a settlement was granted for all previous offenses. In fact, the agreement was a generous incentive for Lochiel to stay quiet. All that was required of Lochiel was that he and his clan should lay down their arms in the name of Charles II. before the governor of Inverlochy and pick them up in the name of the Commonwealth, with no mention of the Protector; at the same time, he promised to do his best to keep his clan in line.[460]
It would be out of place in a History of the Highlands to enter into a detailed account of the general history of Scotland during the Commonwealth, and of the various intrigues for the restoration of Charles II. There appears to have been no events of any importance during this period in the Highlands, which at that time were so remote and inaccessible as to be almost beyond the influence of the many wise measures introduced by Cromwell for the government of Scotland, as well as the by no means beneficial strictness of the presbyterian clergy. Baillie[461] thus sadly describes the state of some of the noble families of Scotland about this time: “The country lies very quiet; it is exceeding poor; trade is[298] nought; the English has all the moneys. Our noble families are almost gone: Lennox has little in Scotland unsold; Hamilton’s estate, except Arran and the Baronrie of Hamilton, is sold; Argyle can pay little annual rent for seven or eight hundred thousand merks; and he is no more drowned in debt than public hatred, almost of all, both Scottish and English; the Gordons are gone; the Douglasses little better; Eglintoun and Glencairn on the brink of breaking; many of our chief families estates are cracking; nor is there any appearance of any human relief for the time. What is become of the king and his family we do not know.” Nicoll[462] writes in the same strain: “The condition of this nation of Scotland yet remains sad, by reason of poverty and heavy burdens.” “At the same time,” says Dr. Chambers,[463] “that so great poverty prevailed, there was such a protection to life and property as had never before been known. It was not we believe without cause, that the famous Colonel Desborough, in a speech in the House of Commons (March 17th, 1659), made it a boast for his party, that a man may ride over all Scotland, with a switch in his hand and a hundred pounds in his pocket, which he could not have done these five hundred years.” In some of the letters sent home by the English soldiery, we get a slight glimpse into the condition of the Highlands at this time, which shows that the people generally had made but little advance in civilization. Their houses, we are told, were built of earth and turf, and were so low that the horsemen sometimes rode over them; the people generally, both men and women, wore plaids about their middles; they were “simple and ignorant in the things of God,” and some of them as brutish as heathens; nevertheless “some did hear the English preachers with great attention and groaning.”[464]
It would be inappropriate in a History of the Highlands to go into a detailed account of Scotland's overall history during the Commonwealth, including the various plots to restore Charles II. There don’t seem to have been any significant events during this time in the Highlands, which were so remote and inaccessible that they were almost unaffected by the many wise measures introduced by Cromwell for governing Scotland, as well as the strictness of the Presbyterian clergy, which was hardly beneficial. Baillie[461] sadly describes the state of some noble families in Scotland around this time: “The country is very quiet; it is extremely poor; there is no trade; the English have all the money. Our noble families are almost gone: Lennox has little left in Scotland that isn't sold; Hamilton’s estate, except for Arran and the Baronry of Hamilton, is sold; Argyle can pay very little annual rent for seven or eight hundred thousand merks; and he is more trapped in public hatred, almost from everyone, both Scottish and English, than in debt; the Gordons are gone; the Douglasses are not much better; Eglintoun and Glencairn are on the verge of breaking; many of our chief families' estates are falling apart; and there’s no sign of any human relief for the time. We don’t know what has happened to the king and his family.” Nicoll[462] writes in a similar vein: “The condition of this nation of Scotland remains tragic, due to poverty and heavy burdens.” “At the same time,” says Dr. Chambers,[463] “while such great poverty prevailed, there was a level of protection for life and property that had never been seen before. It was, we believe, not without reason that the famous Colonel Desborough, in a speech in the House of Commons (March 17th, 1659), boasted for his party that a man could ride across all of Scotland with a switch in his hand and a hundred pounds in his pocket, something he could not have done for the past five hundred years.” Some of the letters sent home by the English soldiers give us a slight glimpse into the condition of the Highlands at this time, showing that the people had made little progress in civilization. Their houses, we are told, were made of earth and turf, and were so low that horsemen could sometimes ride over them; the people, both men and women, generally wore plaids around their waists; they were “simple and ignorant in matters of God,” and some were as brutish as heathens; nevertheless, “some did listen to the English preachers with great attention and groaning.”[464]
By the tact and management of General Monk, who gradually detached himself from the cause of the parliament, and espoused that of the exiled king, and a few other royalists, the Long Parliament, now reduced to a “Rump,” after having sat nineteen years and a half, dissolved itself by its own act, on the 16th of March, 1660. A new parliament, in which the cavaliers and moderate presbyterians had the majority, met on the 25th of April, and carried out the wishes of the nation, by inviting his majesty to come and take possession of his inheritance. The king was not long in obeying the invitation. He was received at Dover by Monk, at the head of the nobility, whence he proceeded to London, which he entered on the 29th of May, 1660, amidst the acclamations of the citizens.
By the skillful handling of General Monk, who gradually distanced himself from the parliament and joined the side of the exiled king, along with a few other royalists, the Long Parliament, now reduced to a “Rump,” after sitting for nineteen and a half years, dissolved itself on March 16, 1660. A new parliament, where the cavaliers and moderate Presbyterians held the majority, convened on April 25 and fulfilled the nation’s wishes by inviting his majesty to come and reclaim his inheritance. The king quickly accepted the invitation. He was welcomed at Dover by Monk and the nobility, and then made his way to London, entering on May 29, 1660, to the cheers of the citizens.
FOOTNOTES:
[424] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 42.
[425] Idem, p. 77.
[426] Whitelock, p. 465.
[427] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 86.
[428] Idem, p. 88.
[429] Whitelock.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Whitelock.
[430] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 87.
[431] Balfour.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balfour.
[432] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 89.
[433] Whitelock.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Whitelock.
[434] Idem, p. 483.
[435] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 96.
[436] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 97.
[437] Cromwelliana, p. 89.
[439] Whitelock, p. 471.
[440] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 115.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balfour, vol. 4, p. 115.
[441] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 129.
[442] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 123.
[443] Idem, p. 152.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, p. 152.
[444] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 136.
[445] Idem, p. 175.
[446] Woodrow, Introduction, iii.
[447] Balfour, vol. iv. p. 193–195.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balfour, vol. 4, pp. 193–195.
[448] Balfour, vol. iv. pp. 210–212.
[454] Alluding to Lilburn’s expedition, Balfour says, “The Frassers came in to them, and condiscendit to pay them cesse; bot Glengarey stood out, and in effecte the heighlandmen fooled them home againe to the lowlandes; some with faire wordes; others stoode to ther defence; and the Inglishe finding nothing amongest them save hunger and strokes, were glad, (ther bisquet and cheesse being all spent, and ther clothes worne, with ther horsses out-tyred,) to returne, cursing the heighlandes, to ther winter quarters.” He says that General Dean “lost some few men and horsses in viewing of the heighlanders.” But Overton encountered the greatest danger; for, says the same writer, “If my Lord Marquesse of Argyle had not protected him, he and all that wes with him had gottin ther throttes cutte. So, weill laughin at by the heighlanders, he wes forced to returne with penurey aneuche, werey glade all of them that ther lives were saved.”—Vol. iv. pp. 349–50.
[454] Referring to Lilburn's expedition, Balfour states, “The Frasers joined them and agreed to pay them tribute; but Glengarry refused, and ultimately the Highlanders sent them back down to the Lowlands; some did so with kind words; others stood their ground; and the English, finding nothing among them except hunger and blows, were relieved—having run out of their biscuits and cheese, their clothes worn, and their horses exhausted—to head back, cursing the Highlands, to their winter quarters.” He notes that General Dean “lost a few men and horses while surveying the Highlanders.” However, Overton faced the greatest peril; for, according to the same writer, “If my Lord Marquis of Argyle hadn't protected him, he and everyone with him would have had their throats cut. Thus, mocked by the Highlanders, he was compelled to return with just enough to get by, very glad they all survived.” —Vol. iv. pp. 349–50.
[455] “And I verily believe there were more souls converted to Christ in that short period of time, than in any season since the Reformation, though of treeple its duration. Nor was there ever greater purity and plenty of the means of grace than was in their time. Ministers were painful, people were diligent; and if a man hade seen one of their solemn communions, where many congregations mett in great multitudes, some dozen of Ministers used to preach, and the people continued, as it were, in a sort of trance, (so serious were they in spiritual exercises,) for three days at least, he would have thought it a solemnity unknown to the rest of the world.”—Kirkton.
[455] “I truly believe that more people were brought to Christ in that short time than in any period since the Reformation, despite how brief it was. There was never a time with greater purity and abundance of spiritual resources than during their time. Ministers worked hard, and the people were dedicated; and if someone had witnessed one of their solemn communions, where many congregations gathered in large numbers, with several ministers preaching, and the people remained, almost in a trance (so focused were they on spiritual practices), for at least three days, they would have thought it was a ceremony unknown to the rest of the world.” —Kirkton.
“It is not to be forgotten, that from the year 1652 to the year 1660, there was great good done by the preaching of the Gospell in the west of Scotland, more than was observed to have been for twenty or thirty years before; a great many brought in to Christ Jesus by a saving work of conversion, which occasioned through ministers preaching nothing all that tyme but the gospell, and had left off to preach up parliaments, armies, leagues, resolutions, and remonstrances, which was much in use before, from the year 1638 till that time 52, which occasioned a great number of hypocrytes in the church, who, out of hope of preferment, honour, riches, and worldly credit, took on the forme of godliness, but wanted the power of it.”—Law’s Memorials.
“It should not be overlooked that from the year 1652 to 1660, significant good came from the preaching of the Gospel in the west of Scotland, more than had been seen in the twenty or thirty years prior. Many were brought to Christ through a genuine work of conversion, which happened because ministers focused solely on preaching the Gospel during that time, abandoning the emphasis on parliaments, armies, alliances, resolutions, and protests that had been prevalent from 1638 until 1652. This shift led to a surge of hypocrites in the church, who, motivated by hopes of advancement, honor, riches, and social status, adopted the appearance of godliness but lacked its true power.” —Law’s Memorials.
[457] Graham.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Graham.
[458] Duchray’s Narrative.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duchray’s Narrative.
CHAPTER XVIII.[465]
Highland Manners, Customs, &c.—Character of ancient Highlanders—Highland Dress—Superstitions—Kelpies—Urisks—Daoine Shith—Practices in the Western Islands—Deis-iuil—Second-sight—Weddings—Social duties—Courage—Love of Country—Bards—Highlanders’ feeling with regard to death—Hospitality—Clans—Creachs—Cearnachs or Catherans—Chiefs—Relation of the Clans to their Chiefs—Appendix on Highland Dress.
Highland Manners, Customs, &c.—Character of ancient Highlanders—Highland Dress—Superstitions—Kelpies—Urisks—Daoine Shith—Practices in the Western Islands—Deis-iuil—Second sight—Weddings—Social duties—Courage—Love of Country—Bards—Highlanders’ feelings about death—Hospitality—Clans—Creachs—Cearnachs or Catherans—Chiefs—Relationship between the Clans and their Chiefs—Appendix on Highland Dress.
We shall take advantage of the breathing-space afforded us here, before entering upon the stirring events of the next century, in which the Highlanders played a most important part, to notice such objects connected with the ancient state of the Highlands, and the character and condition of the inhabitants in former times, as may be considered interesting either in a local or national point of view. It will be seen that our observations do not apply to the Highlanders of the present day, as these have lost many of the peculiarities of manners, speech, dress, &c., which characterized their ancestors. The Highlands have undergone considerable change during the last century and a half, and the alteration, in a social point of view, has been on the whole for the better. The Highlands now are generally as accessible as the lowlands; the manners, speech, and occupations of the inhabitants are becoming more and more assimilated to those of their lowland neighbours, and to all appearance,[299] in a very short time, there will remain little or nothing to distinguish the Scottish Celt from the Saxon. Although this change has by no means been altogether to the advantage of the Highlander,—although many of the vices as well as the virtues of civilization have been forced upon him, still, for the sake of the community at large, the change cannot be regretted, and it is only to be desired that the lowlanders in turn may be brought to admire and imitate the noble virtues of their northern neighbours, their courage, fidelity, reverence, self-respect, and love of independence.
We will take advantage of the breathing space we have here before diving into the exciting events of the next century, where the Highlanders played a crucial role, to highlight some interesting aspects related to the historical state of the Highlands and the character and condition of the inhabitants in earlier times, which may be seen as interesting from both a local and national perspective. It's important to note that our observations do not apply to the Highlanders of today, as they have lost many of the unique traits in manners, speech, dress, etc., that defined their ancestors. The Highlands have changed significantly over the last century and a half, and the social changes have mostly been for the better. Nowadays, the Highlands are generally as accessible as the lowlands; the manners, speech, and jobs of the people are becoming more and more similar to those of their lowland neighbors, and it seems that in a very short time, there will be little to distinguish the Scottish Celt from the Saxon. Although this change has not been entirely beneficial for the Highlanders—many of the shortcomings as well as the strengths of civilization have been imposed upon them—still, for the sake of the broader community, the change is not to be regretted. It is only hoped that the lowlanders may also come to appreciate and emulate the noble virtues of their northern neighbors: their courage, loyalty, respect, self-regard, and love of independence.
The early history of the Highlanders presents us with a bold and hardy race of men, filled with a romantic attachment to their native mountains and glens, cherishing an exalted spirit of independence, and firmly bound together in septs or clans by the ties of kindred. Having little intercourse with the rest of the world, and pent up for many centuries within the Grampian range, the Highlanders acquired a peculiar character, and retained or adopted habits and manners differing widely from those of their lowland neighbours. “The ideas and employments, which their seclusion from the world rendered habitual,—the familiar contemplation of the most sublime objects of nature,—the habit of concentrating their affections within the narrow precincts of their own glens, or the limited circle of their own kinsmen,—and the necessity of union and self-dependence in all difficulties and dangers, combined to form a peculiar and original character. A certain romantic sentiment, the offspring of deep and cherished feeling, strong attachment to their country and kindred, and a consequent disdain of submission to strangers, formed the character of independence; while an habitual contempt of danger was nourished by their solitary musings, of which the honour of their clan, and a long descent from brave and warlike ancestors, formed the frequent theme. Thus, their exercises, their amusements, their modes of subsistence, their motives of action, their prejudices and their superstitions, became characteristic, permanent, and peculiar.
The early history of the Highlanders showcases a brave and resilient group of people, deeply connected to their native mountains and valleys. They held a strong sense of independence and were closely united in families or clans through their shared heritage. With little interaction with the outside world and living for centuries within the Grampian Mountains, the Highlanders developed a unique character and adopted ways of life that were quite different from those of their lowland neighbors. “The ideas and activities that their isolation made routine—frequent reflection on the most awe-inspiring aspects of nature—the tendency to focus their affections within the small boundaries of their own valleys or the limited circle of their relatives—and the need for unity and self-reliance in times of trouble and danger, all came together to shape a distinct and original character. A certain romantic sentiment, born from deep and cherished emotions, strong loyalty to their land and family, and a resulting disdain for submission to outsiders, characterized their independence; while a habitual disregard for danger was fostered by their solitary reflections, with the honor of their clan and a long lineage of brave and warlike ancestors often being the central theme. Consequently, their activities, pastimes, means of survival, motivations, biases, and superstitions became distinctive, enduring, and unique.
“Firmness and decision, fertility in resources, ardour in friendship, and a generous enthusiasm, were the result of such a situation, such modes of life, and such habits of thought. Feeling themselves separated by Nature from the rest of mankind, and distinguished by their language, their habits, their manners, and their dress, they considered themselves the original possessors of the country, and regarded the Saxons of the Lowlands as strangers and intruders.”[466]
“Strength and determination, a wealth of resources, passion in friendship, and a generous enthusiasm were the outcomes of this situation, these lifestyles, and these ways of thinking. Feeling themselves set apart by Nature from the rest of humanity, and marked by their language, customs, manners, and clothing, they viewed themselves as the rightful owners of the land and saw the Saxons of the Lowlands as outsiders and intruders.”[466]
Like their Celtic ancestors, the Highlanders were tall, robust, and well formed. Early marriages were unknown among them, and it was rare for a female who was of a puny stature and delicate constitution to be honoured with a husband. The following observations of Martin on the inhabitants of some of the western islands may be generally applied to the Highlanders:—“They are not obliged to art in forming their bodies, for Nature never fails to act her part bountifully to them; perhaps there is no part of the habitable globe where so few bodily imperfections are to be seen, nor any children that go more early. I have observed several of them walk alone before they were ten months old: they are bathed all over every morning and evening, some in cold, some in warm water; but the latter is most commonly used, and they wear nothing strait about them. The mother generally suckles the child, failing of which, a nurse is provided, for they seldom bring up any by hand: they give new born infants fresh butter to take away the meconium, and this they do for several days; they taste neither sugar, nor cinnamon, nor have they any daily allowance of sack bestowed on them, as the custom is elsewhere, nor is the nurse allowed to taste ale. The generality wear neither shoes nor stockings before they are seven, eight, or ten years old; and many among them wear no night-caps before they are sixteen years old, and upwards; some use none all their life-time, and these are not so liable to headaches as others who keep their heads warm.”[467]
Like their Celtic ancestors, the Highlanders were tall, strong, and well-built. Early marriages were uncommon among them, and it was unusual for a woman who was small and delicate to be considered for marriage. The following observations by Martin on the people of some of the western islands can generally be applied to the Highlanders:—“They don't need to put effort into shaping their bodies because Nature generously provides for them; perhaps there's no place on Earth where there are so few physical imperfections, nor are there children who develop their mobility earlier. I've noticed several of them walk alone before they’re ten months old: they are bathed all over every morning and evening, some in cold water and some in warm, but warm is more commonly used, and they wear nothing tight around them. The mother typically breastfeeds the child, and if that’s not possible, a nurse is found, since they rarely raise any by bottle feeding. They give newborns fresh butter to help with the meconium, and they do this for several days; they don’t have sugar, cinnamon, or any regular servings of alcohol as is customary elsewhere, nor is the nurse allowed to drink ale. Generally, they don’t wear shoes or stockings until they are seven, eight, or ten years old; many don’t wear nightcaps until they are sixteen or older; some never use them at all, and those individuals are less prone to headaches than others who keep their heads warm.”[467]
As a proof of the indifference of the Highlanders to cold, reference has been made to their often sleeping in the open air during the severity of winter. Burt, who resided among them and wrote in the year 1725, relates that he has seen the places which they occupied,[300] and which were known by being free from the snow that deeply covered the ground, except where the heat of their bodies had melted it. The same writer represents a chief as giving offence to his clan by his degeneracy in forming the snow into a pillow before he lay down. “The Highlanders were so accustomed to sleep in the open air, that the want of shelter was of little consequence to them. It was usual before they lay down to dip their plaids in water, by which the cloth was less pervious to the wind, and the heat of their bodies produced a warmth, which the woollen, if dry, could not afford. An old man informed me, that a favourite place of repose was under a cover of thick overhanging heath. The Highlanders, in 1745, could scarcely be prevailed on to use tents. It is not long since those who frequented Lawrence fair, St. Sair’s, and other markets in the Garioch of Aberdeenshire, gave up the practice of sleeping in the open fields. The horses being on these occasions left to shift for themselves, the inhabitants no longer have their crop spoiled, by their ‘upthrough neighbours,’ with whom they had often bloody contentions, in consequence of these unceremonious visits.”[468]
As proof of how indifferent the Highlanders are to the cold, it’s noted that they often sleep outdoors even during harsh winter conditions. Burt, who lived among them and wrote in 1725, mentions that he saw the spots they used, which were known for being free of the deep snow covering the ground, except where the warmth from their bodies had melted it. He describes a chief who upset his clan by making a snow pillow before lying down. “The Highlanders were so accustomed to sleeping outside that lacking shelter didn’t matter much to them. It was common to dip their plaids in water before lying down, making the fabric less permeable to the wind; the heat from their bodies created a warmth that dry wool couldn’t provide. An elderly man told me that a favored place to rest was under a thick cover of overhanging heath. In 1745, the Highlanders could hardly be convinced to use tents. Not long ago, those attending Lawrence Fair, St. Sair’s, and other markets in the Garioch of Aberdeenshire stopped sleeping in open fields. The horses were left to fend for themselves during these events, so the residents no longer had to worry about their crops being ruined by their 'upthrough neighbors,' with whom they often had violent disputes due to these unexpected visits.”[300]
As to the antiquity of the picturesque Highland costume, there has been considerable discussion. Till of late years the general opinion was that the plaid, philibeg, and bonnet, formed the ancient garb of the Highlanders, but some writers have maintained that the philibeg is of modern invention, and that the truis, which consisted of breeches and stockings in one piece, and made to fit close to the limbs, was the old costume. That the truis is very ancient in the Highlands is probable, but it was chiefly confined to the higher classes, who always used it when travelling on horseback. At p. 4 of this volume, fig. 2 shows a very early form of Highland costume; and although rude, it bears a strong resemblance to the more modern belted plaid. In an appendix to this chapter will be found a collection of extracts from various writers, reaching back to a very early period, and containing allusions to the peculiar form and pattern of the Highland dress, proving that, in its simple form, it lays claim to considerable antiquity. For these extracts we are indebted to the admirable publication of the Iona club, entitled Collectanea de rebus Albanicis.
As for the history of the traditional Highland outfit, there has been a lot of debate. Until recently, it was commonly believed that the plaid, philibeg, and bonnet were the ancient attire of the Highlanders, but some authors argue that the philibeg is a modern creation, and that the truis, which combined breeches and stockings into one piece and was tailored to fit closely to the legs, was the original clothing. It's likely that the truis is very old in the Highlands, but it was mostly worn by the upper classes, who always used it when riding horseback. On page 4 of this volume, figure 2 shows an early version of Highland costume; and although it looks rough, it closely resembles the more modern belted plaid. In an appendix to this chapter you will find a collection of excerpts from various writers dating back to a very early period, mentioning the unique style and pattern of the Highland dress, demonstrating that, in its basic form, it claims a significant history. We owe these extracts to the excellent publication by the Iona club titled Collectanea de rebus Albanicis.
The following is a description of the various parts of the Highland costume:—The Breacan-feile, literally, the variegated or chequered covering, is the original garb of the Highlanders, and forms the chief part of the costume; but it is now almost laid aside in its simple form. It consisted of a plain piece of tartan from four to six yards in length, and two yards broad. The plaid was adjusted with much nicety, and made to surround the waist in great plaits or folds, and was firmly bound round the loins with a leathern belt in such a manner that the lower side fell down to the middle of the knee joint, and then, while there were the foldings behind, the cloth was double before. The upper part was then fastened on the left shoulder with a large brooch or pin, so as to display to the most advantage the tastefulness of the arrangement, the two ends being sometimes suffered to hang down; but that on the right side, which was necessarily the longest, was more usually tucked under the belt. In battle, in travelling, and on other occasions, this added much to the commodiousness and grace of the costume. By this arrangement, the right arm of the wearer was left uncovered and at full liberty; but in wet or very cold weather the plaid was thrown loose, by which both body and shoulders were covered. To give free exercise for both arms in case of need, the plaid was fastened across the breast by a large silver bodkin, or circular brooch, often enriched with precious stones, or imitations of them, having mottos engraved, consisting of allegorical and figurative sentences.[469] Macculloch, we think, in his jaunty off-hand way, has very happily conjectured what is likely to have been the origin of this part of Highland dress. “It does not seem very difficult,” he says,[470] “to trace the origin of the belted plaid; the true and characteristic dress from which the other modifications have been derived. It is precisely, as has been often said, the expedient of a savage, unable[301] or unwilling to convert the web of cloth which he had procured, into a more convenient shape. Rolling one extremity round his body, the remainder was thrown over his shoulder, to be used as occasion should require, in covering the rest of his person.” It indeed appears to be a well authenticated fact that the kilt or philibeg, as distinct from the belted plaid, is a comparatively modern article of dress in the Highlands, having been the invention of an Englishman who, while superintending some works in Lochaber about 1728, induced his workmen to separate that part of the ancient garment which came over the shoulder, and which encumbered their movements, from the part which surrounded the loins, retaining only the latter.
The following is a description of the various parts of the Highland costume:—The Breacan-feile, which literally means the variegated or checkered covering, is the original outfit of the Highlanders and forms the main part of the costume; however, it's now rarely worn in its simple form. It consisted of a plain piece of tartan measuring between four to six yards long and two yards wide. The plaid was carefully arranged to wrap around the waist in large pleats or folds and was tightly secured around the hips with a leather belt so that the lower part fell down to the middle of the knee joint, while the folds were gathered at the back, and the fabric was doubled in front. The upper part was then fastened on the left shoulder with a large brooch or pin to showcase the arrangement's style, with the two ends sometimes allowed to hang down, but typically the longer end on the right was tucked under the belt. In battle, while traveling, and on other occasions, this added both convenience and elegance to the outfit. This setup left the right arm of the wearer free and uncovered; however, during wet or very cold weather, the plaid could be thrown loosely over the body and shoulders for warmth. To allow for free movement of both arms as needed, the plaid was secured across the chest with a large silver bodkin or circular brooch, often adorned with gemstones or their imitations, featuring engraved mottos that included allegorical and figurative sentences.[469] Macculloch, in his casual and witty style, has amusingly speculated on the likely origin of this part of Highland dress. “It doesn’t seem very hard,” he says,[470] “to trace the origin of the belted plaid; the true and characteristic dress from which other variations have been derived. As has often been noted, it appears to be the solution of a primitive person who was unable or unwilling to turn the piece of cloth he had into a more practical shape. By wrapping one end around his body, he threw the rest over his shoulder to cover himself as needed.” It seems to be a well-documented fact that the kilt or philibeg, distinct from the belted plaid, is a relatively modern piece of clothing in the Highlands, having been invented by an Englishman in around 1728 who, while overseeing some work in Lochaber, encouraged his workers to separate the part of the ancient garment that draped over the shoulder, which restricted their movement, from the part that wrapped around the waist, keeping only the latter.
As the breacan was without pockets, a purse, called sporan by the Highlanders, was fastened or tied in front, and was made of goats’ or badgers’ skin, sometimes of leather, and was neither so large nor so gaudy as that now in use. People of rank or condition ornamented their purses sometimes with a silver mouthpiece, and fixed the tassels and other appendages with silver fastenings; but in general the mouthpieces were of brass, and the cords employed were of leather neatly interwoven. The sporan was divided into several compartments. One of these was used for holding a watch, another money, &c. The Highlanders even carried their shot in the sporan occasionally, but for this purpose they commonly carried a wallet at the right side, in which they also stowed when travelling, a quantity of meal and other provisions. This military knapsack was called dorlach by the Highlanders.
As the breacan had no pockets, a purse, known as sporan by the Highlanders, was attached or tied in front. It was made from goatskin or badgerskin, sometimes leather, and was smaller and less flashy than what we use today. People of higher social status would sometimes decorate their purses with a silver mouthpiece and attach tassels and other trinkets with silver fasteners; but generally, the mouthpieces were made of brass, and the cords used were neatly woven leather. The sporan had several compartments. One was for a watch, another for money, etc. The Highlanders sometimes carried their shot in the sporan, but for that purpose, they commonly had a wallet on the right side, where they also stored food and other supplies while traveling. This military backpack was referred to as dorlach by the Highlanders.
The use of stockings and shoes is comparatively of recent date among the Highlanders. Originally they encased their feet in a piece of untanned hide, cut to the shape and size of the foot, and drawn close together with leather thongs, a practice which is observed even at the present day by the descendants of the Scandinavian settlers in the Shetland islands, where they are called rivelins; but this mode of covering the feet was far from being general, as the greater part of the population went barefooted. Such was the state of the Highlanders who fought at Killiecrankie; and Burt, who wrote in the early part of the 18th century, says that he visited a well-educated and polite Laird, in the north, who wore neither shoes nor stockings, nor had any covering for his feet. A modern writer observes, that when the Highland regiments were embodied during the French and American wars, hundreds of the men were brought down without either stockings or shoes.
The use of stockings and shoes is relatively recent among the Highlanders. Originally, they covered their feet with a piece of untanned hide, cut to fit the shape and size of the foot, and secured tightly with leather thongs. This practice is still seen today among the descendants of the Scandinavian settlers in the Shetland Islands, where they are called rivelins; however, this way of covering the feet was not widespread, as most of the population went barefoot. Such was the condition of the Highlanders who fought at Killiecrankie. Burt, who wrote in the early 18th century, mentions visiting a well-educated and polite Laird in the north who wore neither shoes nor stockings and had no covering for his feet. A modern writer notes that when the Highland regiments were formed during the French and American wars, hundreds of the men were without either stockings or shoes.
The stockings, which were originally of the same pattern with the plaid, were not knitted, but were cut out of the web, as is still done in the case of those worn by the common soldiers in the Highland regiments; but a great variety of fancy patterns are now in use. The garters were of rich colours, and broad, and were wrought in a small loom, which is now almost laid aside. Their texture was very close, which prevented them from wrinkling, and displayed the pattern to its full extent. On the occasion of an anniversary cavalcade, on Michaelmas day, by the inhabitants of the island of North Uist, when persons of all ranks and of both sexes appeared on horseback, the women, in return for presents of knives and purses given them by the men, presented the latter “with a pair of fine garters of divers colours.”[471]
The stockings, originally designed to match the plaid, weren't knitted but were cut from fabric, just like those worn by common soldiers in the Highland regiments today; however, there's now a wide variety of trendy patterns available. The garters were made in rich colors, wide, and were crafted on a small loom that's mostly forgotten now. Their tight weave kept them from wrinkling and showcased the design beautifully. During an anniversary parade on Michaelmas Day in North Uist, where people from all social classes and both genders rode on horseback, the women gave the men, in exchange for gifts of knives and purses, "a pair of nice garters in different colors."[471]
The bonnet, of which there were various patterns, completed the national garb, and those who could afford had also, as essential accompaniments, a dirk, with a knife and fork stuck in the side of the sheath, and sometimes a spoon, together with a pair of steel pistols.
The bonnet, available in various styles, completed the national outfit, and those who could afford it also had, as necessary accessories, a dirk with a knife and fork attached to the side of the sheath, and sometimes a spoon, along with a pair of steel pistols.
The garb, however, differed materially in quality and in ornamental display, according to the rank or ability of the wearer. The short coat and waistcoat worn by the wealthy, were adorned with silver buttons, tassels, embroidery, or lace, according to the taste of the wearer or fashion of the times, and even “among the better and more provident of the lower ranks,” as General Stewart remarks, silver buttons were frequently found, which had come down to them as an inheritance of long descent. The same author observes, that the reason for wearing these buttons, which were of a large size and of solid silver, was, that their value might defray the expense of a decent funeral in the event of the wearer falling[302] in battle, or dying in a strange country and at a distance from his friends. The officers of Mackay’s and Munroe’s Highland regiments, who served under Gustavus Adolphus in the wars of 1626 and 1638, in addition to rich buttons, wore a gold chain round the neck, to secure the owner, in case of being wounded or taken prisoner, good treatment, or as payment for future ransom.[472]
The clothing, however, varied greatly in quality and decoration based on the rank or status of the wearer. The short coat and waistcoat worn by the wealthy were decorated with silver buttons, tassels, embroidery, or lace, depending on the wearer's preference or the current fashion trends. Even among "the better and more considerate of the lower classes," as General Stewart notes, silver buttons were often seen, passed down through generations. The same author points out that the reason for wearing these large, solid silver buttons was that their value could cover the cost of a proper funeral if the wearer died in battle or far from home. The officers of Mackay's and Munroe's Highland regiments, who fought under Gustavus Adolphus in the wars of 1626 and 1638, not only wore luxurious buttons but also a gold chain around their necks to ensure they received good treatment if wounded or captured, or as a safeguard for their future ransom.[302]
Although shoe buckles now form a part of the Highland costume, they were unknown in the Highlands 150 years ago. The ancient Highlanders did not wear neckcloths. Their shirts were of woollen cloth, and as linen was long expensive, a considerable time elapsed before linen shirts came into general use. We have heard an old and intelligent Highlander remark, that rheumatism was almost, if not wholly, unknown in the Highlands until the introduction of linen shirts.
Although shoe buckles are now part of the Highland outfit, they were not known in the Highlands 150 years ago. The ancient Highlanders didn’t wear neckcloths. Their shirts were made of wool, and since linen was quite expensive for a long time, it took a while before linen shirts became common. We once heard an old and wise Highlander say that rheumatism was almost, if not completely, unheard of in the Highlands until linen shirts were introduced.
It is observed by General Stewart, that “among the circumstances which influenced the military character of the Highlanders, their peculiar garb was conspicuous, which, by its freedom and lightness, enabled them to use their limbs, and to handle their arms with ease and celerity, and to move with great speed when employed with either cavalry or light infantry. In the wars of Gustavus Adolphus, in the civil wars of Charles I., and on various other occasions, they were often mixed with the cavalry, affording to detached squadrons the incalculable advantage of support from infantry, even in their most rapid movements.” “I observed,” says the author of ‘Memoirs of a Cavalier,’ speaking of the Scots army in 1640, “I observed that these parties had always some foot with them, and yet if the horses galloped or pushed on ever so forward, the foot were as forward as they, which was an extraordinary advantage. These were those they call Highlanders; they would run on foot with all their arms, and all their accoutrements, and kept very good order too, and kept pace with the horses, let them go at what rate they would.”
General Stewart notes that “among the factors that shaped the military character of the Highlanders, their unique clothing stood out. Its freedom and lightness allowed them to move their limbs easily, wield their weapons with speed and agility, and move swiftly when working with cavalry or light infantry. During the wars of Gustavus Adolphus, the civil wars of Charles I, and on various other occasions, they often fought alongside cavalry, providing detached squads with the invaluable support of infantry, even during fast maneuvers.” “I noticed,” says the author of ‘Memoirs of a Cavalier,’ referring to the Scottish army in 1640, “I noticed that these units always had some foot soldiers with them, and yet if the horses charged or pressed forward, the foot soldiers kept up just as well, which was a significant advantage. These were the Highlanders; they could run on foot with all their weapons and gear, maintaining excellent order and keeping pace with the horses, no matter how fast they went.”
The dress of the women seems to require some little notice. Till marriage, or till they arrived at a certain age, they went with the head bare, the hair being tied with bandages or some slight ornament, after which they wore a head-dress, called the curch, made of linen, which was tied under the chin; but when a young woman lost her virtue and character she was obliged to wear a cap, and never afterwards to appear bare-headed. Martin’s observations on the dress of the females of the western islands may be taken as giving a pretty correct idea of that worn by those of the Highlands. “The women wore sleeves of scarlet cloth, closed at the end as men’s vests, with gold lace round them, having plate buttons set with fine stones. The head-dress was a fine kerchief of linen, strait about the head. The plaid was tied before on the breast, with a buckle of silver or brass, according to the quality of the person. I have seen some of the former of one hundred merks value; the whole curiously engraved with various animals. There was a lesser buckle which was worn in the middle of the larger. It had in the centre a large piece of crystal, or some finer stone, of a lesser size.” The plaid, which, with the exception of a few stripes of red, black, or blue, was white, reached from the neck almost to the feet; it was plaited, and was tied round the waist by a belt of leather, studded with small pieces of silver.
The women’s clothing deserves some attention. Until they got married or reached a certain age, they went without head coverings, with their hair tied back using bandages or simple accessories. After that, they wore a headpiece called a curch, made of linen, which was tied under the chin. However, if a young woman lost her virtue and reputation, she had to wear a cap and was never allowed to be seen without a head covering again. Martin's observations about the clothing of women in the western islands give a pretty accurate idea of what was worn by those in the Highlands. “The women wore sleeves made of red cloth, closed at the ends like men’s vests, with gold lace around them and plate buttons set with fine stones. They wore a fine linen kerchief tied around the head. The plaid was fastened at the chest with a silver or brass buckle, depending on the person’s status. I have seen some of the former valued at one hundred merks, intricately engraved with various animals. There was a smaller buckle worn in the middle of the larger one, featuring a large piece of crystal or a finer stone in the center.” The plaid, mostly white except for a few stripes of red, black, or blue, reached from the neck nearly to the feet, was pleated, and was fastened around the waist with a leather belt studded with small pieces of silver.
The antiquity of the tartan has been called in question by several writers, who have maintained that it is of modern invention; but they have given no proofs in support of their assertion. In the appendix to this chapter it will be seen that, as far back as the years 1538 and 1597, mention is made of this species of cloth; and in the account of charge and discharge of John, Bishop of Glasgow, Treasurer to King James III. in 1471, the following entries occur:—
The age of the tartan has been questioned by several writers who claim it's a modern invention; however, they haven't provided any evidence to back up their claim. In the appendix to this chapter, it will be shown that as far back as 1538 and 1597, there are references to this type of cloth. Also, in the financial records of John, Bishop of Glasgow, Treasurer to King James III, from 1471, the following entries can be found:—
“An elne and ane halve of blue tartane to lyne his gowne of cloth of gold, | £1 10 6 |
“Four elne and ane halve of tartane for a sparwurt abun his credill, price ane elne, 10s., | 2 5 0 |
“Halve ane elne of duble tartane to lyne collars to her lady the Quene, price 8 shillings.” |
It is not at all improbable that Joseph’s well-known “coat of many colours” may have been somewhat of the same nature as tartan;[303] and the writer of the article Tartan in Chambers’s Encyclopædia says, “this is probably the oldest pattern ever woven; at all events the so-called shepherd’s plaid of Scotland is known to have a very remote antiquity amongst the eastern nations of the world.” It has been proved by Logan, from Diodorus, Pliny, and other ancient writers, that variegated cloth was in common use for purposes of dress among the continental Celts.
It’s very likely that Joseph’s famous “coat of many colors” was similar to tartan; [303] and the author of the article Plaid in Chambers’s Encyclopædia states, “this is probably the oldest pattern ever woven; in any case, the so-called shepherd’s plaid of Scotland is known to date back very far among the eastern nations of the world.” Logan has demonstrated, using sources like Diodorus, Pliny, and other ancient writers, that patterned cloth was commonly used for clothing among the continental Celts.
When the great improvements in the process of dyeing by means of chemistry are considered, it will appear surprising, that without any knowledge of this art, and without the substances now employed, the Highlanders should have been able, from the scanty materials which their country afforded, to produce the beautiful and lasting colours which distinguish the old Highland tartan, some specimens of which are understood still to exist, and which retain much of their original brilliancy of colouring. “In dyeing and arranging the various colours of their tartans, they displayed no small art and taste, preserving at the same time the distinctive patterns (or sets, as they were called) of the different clans, tribes, families, and districts. Thus, a Macdonald, a Campbell, a Mackenzie, &c., was known by his plaid; and, in like manner, the Athole, Glenorchy, and other colours of different districts, were easily distinguishable. Besides those general divisions, industrious housewives had patterns, distinguished by the set, superior quality, and fineness of cloth, or brightness and variety of the colours. In those times, when mutual attachment and confidence subsisted between the proprietors and occupiers of land in the Highlands, the removal of tenants, except in remarkable cases, rarely occurred; and, consequently, it was easy to preserve and perpetuate any particular set or pattern, even among the lower orders.”[473]
When you think about the huge advancements in dyeing thanks to chemistry, it's surprising that the Highlanders could create the beautiful and long-lasting colors that make their traditional tartans stand out, all without any knowledge of the techniques or materials we use today. They managed to make stunning colors from the limited resources available in their region, and some of these old tartans are still around, keeping much of their original brightness. “In dyeing and arranging the colors of their tartans, they showed a lot of skill and taste while also maintaining the unique patterns (or sets, as they were called) that represented different clans, tribes, families, and areas. So, a Macdonald, a Campbell, a Mackenzie, etc., could be recognized by their plaid; similarly, colors from Athole, Glenorchy, and other regions were easily identifiable. Beyond these general categories, hardworking housewives had their own patterns, distinguished by the set, higher quality and finer cloth, or the brightness and variety of the colors. Back in those days, when there was a strong bond and trust between landowners and tenants in the Highlands, tenants rarely moved unless there were special circumstances, making it easy to keep and pass down specific sets or patterns, even among the common people.”[473]
The Highlanders, in common with most other nations, were much addicted to superstition. The peculiar aspect of their country, in which nature appears in its wildest and most romantic features, exhibiting at a glance sharp and rugged mountains, with dreary wastes—wide-stretched lakes, and rapid torrents, over which the thunders and lightnings, and tempests, and rains, of heaven, exhaust their terrific rage, wrought upon the creative powers of the imagination, and from these appearances, the Highlanders “were naturally led to ascribe every disaster to the influence of superior powers, in whose character the predominating feature necessarily was malignity towards the human race.”[474]
The Highlanders, like most other nations, were quite superstitious. The unique landscape of their country, where nature shows its wildest and most awe-inspiring features, displays sharp, rugged mountains, bleak expanses, vast lakes, and swift streams—subjected to the thunders, lightning, storms, and rains of the heavens—unleashing their terrifying fury, fueled the imagination. Because of these natural occurrences, the Highlanders “were naturally led to blame every misfortune on the influence of higher powers, which they believed were characterized by a fundamental hostility toward humanity.”[474]
The most dangerous and most malignant creature was the kelpie, or water-horse, which was supposed to allure women and children to his subaqueous haunts, and there devour them. Sometimes he would swell the lake or torrent beyond its usual limits, and overwhelm the unguarded traveller in the flood. The shepherd, as he sat upon the brow of a rock in a summer’s evening, often fancied he saw this animal dashing along the surface of the lake, or browsing on the pasture-ground upon its verge.
The most dangerous and malevolent creature was the kelpie, or water horse, which was said to lure women and children to its underwater lairs and devour them. Sometimes it would swell the lake or river beyond its normal boundaries, drowning unsuspecting travelers in the flood. The shepherd, sitting on a rock on a summer evening, often thought he saw this creature racing across the surface of the lake or grazing on the grass at its edge.
The urisks, who were supposed to be of a condition somewhat intermediate between that of mortal men and spirits, “were a sort of lubbary supernaturals, who, like the brownies of England, could be gained over by kind attentions to perform the drudgery of the farm; and it was believed that many families in the Highlands had one of the order attached to it.”[475] The urisks were supposed to live dispersed over the Highlands, each having his own wild recess; but they were said to hold stated assemblies in the celebrated cave called Coire-nan-Uriskin, situated near the base of Ben-Venue, in Aberfoyle, on its northern shoulder. It overhangs Loch Katrine “in solemn grandeur,” and is beautifully and faithfully described by Sir Walter Scott.[476]
The urisks, who were thought to be in a state somewhat between human beings and spirits, “were a kind of lubbary supernatural creatures, who, like the brownies of England, could be won over by kind treatment to help with the hard work on the farm; and it was believed that many families in the Highlands had one of their kind attached to them.”[475] The urisks were believed to live scattered across the Highlands, each having their own wild hideout; however, they were said to gather for meetings in the famous cave known as Coire-nan-Uriskin, located near the base of Ben-Venue, in Aberfoyle, on its northern side. It looms over Loch Katrine “in solemn grandeur,” and is beautifully and accurately described by Sir Walter Scott.[476]
The urisks, though generally inclined to mischief, were supposed to relax in their propensity, if kindly treated by the families which they haunted. They were even serviceable in some instances, and in this point of view were often considered an acquisition. Each family regularly set down a bowl of cream for its urisk, and even clothes were sometimes added. The urisk resented any omission or want of attention on the part of the family; and tradition says, that the urisk of Glaschoil, a small farm about a mile to the west of Ben-Venue, having been disappointed one night of his bowl of cream, after performing the task allotted him, took his departure about day-break, uttering a horrible shriek, and never again returned.
The urisks, while usually prone to mischief, were thought to mellow a bit if treated kindly by the families they lived with. In some cases, they were quite helpful and were often seen as a valuable addition. Each family would regularly put out a bowl of cream for their urisk, and sometimes they would even include clothes. The urisk didn’t take kindly to any neglect or lack of attention from the family; legend has it that the urisk of Glaschoil, a small farm about a mile west of Ben-Venue, was so disappointed one night when he didn’t get his bowl of cream after completing his task that he left at dawn, letting out a terrible scream, and never returned.
The Daoine Shith, or Shi’ (men of peace), or as they are sometimes called, Daoine matha (good men), come next to be noticed. Dr. Graham considers the part of the popular superstitions of the Highlands which relates to these imaginary persons, and which is to this day retained, as he observes, in some degree of purity, as “the most beautiful and perfect branch of Highland mythology.”
The Daoine Shith, or Shi’ (men of peace), or sometimes referred to as Daoine matha (good men), are the next to be mentioned. Dr. Graham examines the aspects of popular superstitions in the Highlands related to these fictional beings, which he notes are still kept to some extent in their original form and are “the most beautiful and perfect branch of Highland mythology.”
Although it has been generally supposed that the mythology of the Daoine Shi’ is the same as that respecting the fairies of England, as portrayed by Shakspeare, in the Midsummer Night’s Dream, and perhaps, too, of the Orientals, they differ essentially in many important points.
Although it’s commonly believed that the mythology of the Daoine Shi’ is the same as that of the fairies in England, as depicted by Shakespeare in A Midsummer Night’s Dream, and maybe even similar to that of the Orientals, they actually differ in many significant ways.
The Daoine Shi’, or men of peace, who are the fairies of the Highlanders, “though not absolutely malevolent, are believed to be a peevish repining race of beings, who, possessing themselves but a scanty portion of happiness, are supposed to envy mankind their more complete and substantial enjoyments. They are supposed to enjoy, in their subterraneous recesses, a sort of shadowy happiness, a tinsel grandeur, which, however, they would willingly exchange for the more solid joys of mortals.”[477] Green was the colour of the dress which these men of peace always wore, and they were supposed to take offence when any of the mortal race presumed to wear their favourite colour. The Highlanders ascribe the disastrous result of the battle of Killiecrankie to the circumstance of Viscount Dundee having been dressed in green on that ill-fated day. This colour is even yet considered ominous to those of his name who assume it.
The Daoine Shi’, or men of peace, who are the fairies of the Highlands, “although not completely evil, are thought to be a grumpy and discontented race, who, having only a small amount of happiness themselves, are believed to envy humans their fuller and more substantial pleasures. They are thought to experience a kind of vague happiness and superficial grandeur in their underground hideouts, which they would gladly trade for the more tangible joys of mortals.”[477] Green was the color of the clothing these men of peace always wore, and they were believed to get upset when any humans dared to wear their favorite color. The Highlanders attribute the disastrous outcome of the battle of Killiecrankie to the fact that Viscount Dundee was dressed in green on that ill-fated day. This color is still seen as ominous for those of his name who wear it.
The abodes of the Daoine Shi’ are supposed to be below grassy eminences or knolls, where, during the night, they celebrate their festivities by the light of the moon, and dance to notes of the softest music.[478] Tradition reports that they have often allured some of the human race into their subterraneous retreats, consisting of gorgeous apartments, and that they have been regaled with the most sumptuous banquets and delicious wines. Their females far exceed the daughters of men in beauty. If any mortal shall be tempted to partake of their repast, or join in their pleasures, he at once forfeits the society of his fellow-men, and is bound down irrevocably to the condition of a Shi’ich, or man of peace.
The homes of the Daoine Shi' are said to be beneath grassy hills or mounds, where they celebrate their festivities at night by the light of the moon and dance to the softest music. Tradition says that they have often tempted some humans into their underground retreats, which are filled with beautiful rooms, and they have treated them to lavish banquets and fine wines. Their women are far more beautiful than human daughters. If any mortal is tempted to join them for their meal or participate in their pleasures, they immediately lose the company of their fellow humans and are forever bound to the life of a Shi'ich, or a man of peace.
“A woman,” says a Highland tradition, “was conveyed, in days of yore, into the secret recesses of the men of peace. There she was recognised by one who had formerly been an ordinary mortal, but who had, by some fatality, become associated with the Shi’ichs. This acquaintance, still retaining some portion of human benevolence, warned her of her danger, and counselled her, as she valued her liberty, to abstain from eating or drinking with them[305] for a certain space of time. She complied with the counsel of her friend; and when the period assigned was elapsed, she found herself again upon earth, restored to the society of mortals. It is added, that when she had examined the viands which had been presented to her, and which had appeared so tempting to the eye, they were found, now that the enchantment had been removed, to consist only of the refuse of the earth.”
“A woman,” says a Highland tradition, “was taken, long ago, into the hidden places of the men of peace. There she was recognized by someone who had once been an ordinary person but had, by some twist of fate, become connected to the Shi’ichs. This acquaintance, still holding onto some shred of human kindness, warned her of her danger and advised her, if she valued her freedom, to avoid eating or drinking with them for a certain amount of time. She followed her friend's advice; and when the set time was up, she found herself back on earth, reunited with the world of mortals. It is said that when she looked at the dishes that had been offered to her, which had seemed so appealing at first, they were found, now that the magic had lifted, to be nothing but the scraps of the earth.”
Some mortals, however, who had been so unhappy as to fall into the snares of the Shi’ichs, are generally believed to have obtained a release from Fairyland, and to have been restored to the society of their friends. Ethert Brand, according to the legend, was released by the intrepidity of his sister, as related by Sir Walter Scott in the fourth Canto of the Lady of the Lake:—
Some people, however, who were unfortunate enough to fall into the traps of the Shi’ichs, are generally thought to have been freed from Fairyland and welcomed back into the company of their friends. Ethert Brand, according to the legend, was freed through the bravery of his sister, as mentioned by Sir Walter Scott in the fourth Canto of the Lady of the Lake:—
“She crossed him thrice that lady bold:
“She crossed him three times, that bold lady:"
He rose beneath her hand,
He rose under her hand,
The fairest knight on Scottish mould,
The most handsome knight in Scotland,
Her brother, Ethert Brand!”
Her brother, Ethert Brand!
A recent tradition gives a similar story, except in its unfortunate catastrophe, and is thus related by Dr. Patrick Graham in his “Sketches of Perthshire.”
A recent tradition tells a similar story, except it has its own unfortunate disaster, as shared by Dr. Patrick Graham in his “Sketches of Perthshire.”
The Rev. Robert Kirk, the first translator of the Psalms into Gaelic verse, had formerly been minister at Balquidder, and died minister of Aberfoyle, in 1688, at the early age of 42. His gravestone, which may be seen near the east end of the church of Aberfoyle, bears the inscription which is given underneath.[479] He was walking, it is said, one evening in his night-gown, upon the little eminence to the west of the present manse, which is still reckoned a Dun-shi’. He fell down dead, as was believed; but this was not his fate:—
The Rev. Robert Kirk, the first person to translate the Psalms into Gaelic verse, had previously been the minister at Balquidder and died as the minister of Aberfoyle in 1688 at the young age of 42. His gravestone, which you can find near the east end of the Aberfoyle church, has the following inscription.[479] It is said that one evening he was walking in his nightgown on the small hill to the west of the current manse, which is still considered a Dun-shi’. He reportedly collapsed dead; however, this was not his true fate:—
“It was between the night and day,
“It was between the night and day,
When the fairy king has power,
When the fairy king is in power,
That he sunk down (but not) in sinful fray,
That he sank down (but not) in a sinful brawl,
And, ’twixt life and death, was snatched away,
And, between life and death, was taken away,
To the joyless Elfin bower.”
To the joyless Elfin hideaway.
Mr. Kirk was the near relation of Mr. Grahame of Duchray. Shortly after his funeral, he appeared in the dress in which he had sunk down, to a mutual relation of his own and of Duchray. “Go,” said he to him, “to my cousin Duchray, and tell him that I am not dead; I fell down in a swoon, and was carried into Fairy-land, where I now am. Tell him, that when he and my friends are assembled at the baptism of my child—for he had left his wife pregnant—I will appear in the room, and that if he throws the knife which he holds in his hand over my head, I will be released, and restored to human society.” The man, it seems, neglected for some time, to deliver the message. Mr. Kirk appeared to him a second time, threatening to haunt him night and day till he executed his commission, which at length he did. The day of the baptism arrived. They were seated at table. Mr. Kirk entered, but the laird of Duchray, by some unaccountable fatality, neglected to perform the prescribed ceremony. Mr. Kirk retired by another door, and was seen no more. It is firmly believed that he is, at this day, in Fairy-land.
Mr. Kirk was a close relative of Mr. Grahame of Duchray. Shortly after his funeral, he appeared dressed as he had been when he collapsed, to a mutual relation of his and Duchray. “Go,” he said to him, “to my cousin Duchray, and tell him that I am not dead; I fainted and was taken into Fairy-land, where I currently am. Tell him that when he and my friends gather for the baptism of my child—since he had left his wife pregnant—I will show up in the room, and if he throws the knife he’s holding over my head, I will be freed and returned to human society.” It seems the man delayed delivering the message for some time. Mr. Kirk appeared to him again, threatening to haunt him day and night until he completed his task, which he eventually did. The day of the baptism came. They were seated at the table. Mr. Kirk entered, but the laird of Duchray, due to some strange twist of fate, failed to perform the required ceremony. Mr. Kirk left through another door and was never seen again. It is firmly believed that he is still in Fairy-land today.
Another legend in a similar strain is also given as communicated by a very intelligent young lady:—
Another similar legend is also shared as communicated by a very insightful young woman:—
“A young man roaming one day through the forest, observed a number of persons, all dressed in green, issuing from one of those round eminences which are commonly accounted fairy hills. Each of them, in succession, called upon a person by name, to fetch his horse. A caparisoned steed instantly appeared; they all mounted, and sallied forth into the regions of the air. The young man, like Ali Baba in the Arabian Nights, ventured to pronounce the same name, and called for his horse. The steed immediately appeared; he mounted, and was soon joined to the fairy choir. He remained with them for a year, going about with them to fairs and weddings, and feasting, though unseen by mortal eyes, on the victuals that were exhibited on those occasions. They had, one day, gone to a wedding, where the cheer was abundant. During the feast the bridegroom sneezed. The young man, according to the usual custom, said, ‘God bless you.’ The fairies were offended at the pronunciation of the sacred name, and assured him, that if he dared to repeat it they would punish him. The bridegroom sneezed a second time. He repeated his blessing; they threatened more than tremendous vengeance. He sneezed[306] a third time; he blessed him as before. The fairies were enraged; they tumbled him from a precipice, but he found himself unhurt, and was restored to the society of mortals.”
A young man was wandering through the forest one day when he saw a group of people dressed in green coming out of one of those round hills that are usually thought to be fairy hills. One by one, they called out to someone by name, to fetch his horse. A decorated horse appeared instantly; they all got on and took off into the sky. The young man, like Ali Baba from the Arabian Nights, decided to say the same name and called for his horse. The horse instantly appeared; he mounted it and soon joined the fairy group. He stayed with them for a year, accompanying them to fairs and weddings, and secretly indulging in the food offered at those events. One day, they went to a wedding where there was plenty of food. During the feast, the bridegroom sneezed. The young man, following the usual custom, said, "God bless you." The fairies were upset by the mention of the sacred name and warned him that if he dared to say it again, they would punish him. The bridegroom sneezed a second time. He repeated his blessing; they threatened him with terrible consequences. When he sneezed again for the third time, he blessed him as he had before. The fairies were furious; they threw him off a cliff, but he found himself unharmed and was returned to the company of mortals.
The Shi’ichs, or men of peace, are supposed to have a design against new-born children, and women in childbed, whom, it is still universally believed, they sometimes carry off into their secret recesses. To prevent this abduction, women in childbed are closely watched, and are not left alone, even for a single moment, till the child is baptized, when the Shi’ichs are supposed to have no more power over them.[480]
The Shi’ichs, or men of peace, are thought to have a plot against newborn children and women in labor, who, it is still widely believed, they might sometimes abduct into their hidden places. To stop this from happening, women in labor are carefully monitored and are never left alone, even for a moment, until the child is baptized, at which point the Shi’ichs are believed to have no power over them.[480]
The following tradition will illustrate this branch of the popular superstition respecting the Shi’ichs: A woman whose new-born child had been conveyed by them into their secret abodes, was also carried thither herself, to remain, however, only until she should suckle her infant. She one day, during this period, observed the Shi’ichs busily employed in mixing various ingredients in a boiling cauldron; and as soon as the composition was prepared, she remarked that they all carefully anointed their eyes with it, laying the remainder aside for future use. In a moment when they were all absent, she also attempted to anoint her eyes with the precious drug, but had time to apply it to one eye only, when the Daoine Shi’ returned. But with that eye, she was henceforth enabled to see every thing as it really passed in their secret abodes; she saw every object, not as she had hitherto done, in deceptive splendour and elegance, but in its genuine colours and form. The gaudy ornaments of the apartment were reduced to the naked walls of a gloomy cavern. Soon after, having discharged her office, she was dismissed to her own home. Still, however, she retained the faculty of seeing with her medicated eye, every thing that was done, any where in her presence, by the deceptive art of the order. One day, amidst a throng of people, she chanced to observe the Shi’ich, or man of peace, in whose possession she had left her child, though to every other eye invisible. Prompted by maternal affection, she inadvertently accosted him, and began to inquire after the welfare of her child. The man of peace, astonished at thus being recognised by one of mortal race, sternly demanded how she had been enabled to discover him. Awed by the terrible frown of his countenance, she acknowledged what she had done. He spat into her eye, and extinguished it for ever.
The following tradition illustrates this part of the common superstition about the Shi’ichs: A woman whose newborn baby had been taken by them to their hidden homes was also taken there herself, but she was allowed to stay only until she could nurse her baby. One day, while she was there, she saw the Shi’ichs busy mixing different ingredients in a boiling cauldron; and as soon as the mixture was ready, she noticed that they all carefully applied it to their eyes, setting aside the rest for later. At a moment when they were all away, she decided to try the precious mixture on her eyes but only had time to apply it to one eye before the Daoine Shi’ returned. With that eye, from then on, she could see everything as it truly was in their secret homes; she saw every object, not as she had before in misleading glamour and elegance, but in its true colors and form. The flashy decorations of the room were reduced to the bare walls of a dark cave. Soon after, after fulfilling her role, she was sent back to her own home. However, she still kept the ability to see with her medicated eye everything that happened around her, brought about by the deceitful practices of the order. One day, in a crowd, she unexpectedly spotted the Shi’ich, or man of peace, who was taking care of her child, even though he was invisible to everyone else. Driven by maternal love, she accidentally approached him and began asking about her child's well-being. The man of peace, astonished to be recognized by a mortal, sternly demanded to know how she had seen him. Terrified by his fierce expression, she admitted what she had done. He spat into her eye, and it was extinguished forever.
The Shi’ichs, it is still believed, have a great propensity for attending funerals and weddings, and other public entertainments, and even fairs. They have an object in this; for it is believed that, though invisible to mortal eyes, they are busily employed in carrying away the substantial articles and provisions which are exhibited, in place of which they substitute shadowy forms, having the appearance of the things so purloined. And so strong was the belief in this mythology, even till a recent period, that some persons are old enough to remember, that some individuals would not eat any thing presented on the occasions alluded to, because they believed it to be unsubstantial and hurtful.
The Shi’ichs are still thought to have a strong tendency to attend funerals, weddings, other public events, and even fairs. They have a reason for this; it's believed that, although they can't be seen by human eyes, they are busy taking away substantial items and food that are displayed, replacing them with shadowy versions that look like the original items. The belief in this myth was so strong, even until recently, that some people remember individuals who refused to eat anything offered at these events because they believed it was insubstantial and harmful.
As the Shi’ichs are supposed to be present on all occasions, though invisible, the Highlanders, whenever they allude to them, do so in terms of respect. This is, however, done as seldom as possible; and when the Shi’ichs are casually mentioned, the Highlanders add some propitiatory expression of praise to avert their displeasure, which they greatly dread. This reserve and dread on the part of the Highlanders, is said to arise from the peevish envy and jealousy which the Shi’ichs are believed to entertain towards the human race. Although believed to be always present, watching the doings of mortals, the Shi’ichs are supposed to be more particular in their attendance on Friday, on which day they are believed to possess very extensive influence. They are believed to be especially jealous of what may be said concerning them; and if they are at all spoken of on that day, which is never[307] done without great reluctance, the Highlanders uniformly style them the Daoine matha, or good men.
As the Shi’ichs are expected to be present at all times, even if unseen, the Highlanders refer to them with respect whenever they mention them. However, they do this as infrequently as possible; when the Shi’ichs are mentioned in passing, the Highlanders add a respectful comment to avoid incurring their displeasure, which they fear greatly. This caution and fear among the Highlanders are said to stem from the grudging envy and jealousy that the Shi’ichs are believed to have towards humans. Although they are thought to always be present, observing the actions of mortals, the Shi’ichs are believed to pay special attention on Fridays, a day when they are thought to have significant influence. They are believed to be especially sensitive about what is said about them; if they are mentioned on that day—something rarely done without hesitation—the Highlanders always refer to them as the Daoine matha, or good men.
According to the traditionary legends of the Highlanders, the Shi’ichs are believed to be of both sexes; and it is the general opinion among the Highlanders that men have sometimes cohabited with females of the Shi’ich race, who are in consequence called Leannan Shi’. These mistresses are believed to be very kind to their mortal paramours, by revealing to them the knowledge of many things both present and future, which were concealed from the rest of mankind. The knowledge of the medicinal virtues of many herbs, it is related, has been obtained in this way from the Leannan Shi’. The Daoine Shi’ of the other sex are said, in their turn, to have sometimes held intercourse with mistresses of mortal race.
According to the traditional legends of the Highlanders, the Shi’ichs are thought to be of both genders; and it’s a common belief among the Highlanders that men have occasionally formed relationships with women of the Shi’ich race, who are therefore called Leannan Shi’. These partners are said to be very generous to their human lovers, sharing knowledge about many things, both present and future, that are hidden from the rest of humanity. It’s said that the knowledge of the healing properties of many herbs has been learned this way from the Leannan Shi’. The Daoine Shi’ of the other gender are also said to have sometimes engaged with women of the human race.
This popular superstition relating to the Daoine Shi’, is supposed, with good reason, to have taken its rise in the times of the Druids, or rather to have been invented by them after the overthrow of their hierarchy, for the purpose of preserving the existence of their order, after they had retreated for safety to caves and the deep recesses of the forest. This idea receives some corroboration from the Gaelic term, Druidheachd, which the Highlanders apply to the deceptive power by which the men of peace are believed to impose upon the senses of mankind, “founded, probably, on the opinion entertained of old, concerning the magical powers of the Druids. Deeply versed, according to Cæsar’s information, as the Druids were, in the higher departments of philosophy, and probably acquainted with electricity, and various branches of chemistry, they might find it easy to excite the belief of their supernatural powers, in the minds of the uninitiated vulgar.”[481] The influence of this powerful order upon the popular belief was felt long after the supposed era of its extinction; for it was not until Christianity was introduced into the Highlands, that the total suppression of the Druids took place. Adamnan mentions in his life of St. Columba, the mocidruidi, (or sons of Druids,) as existing in Scotland in the time of Columba; and he informs us, “that the saint was interrupted at the castle of the king (of the Picts), in the discharge of his religious offices, by certain magi;” a term, by the bye, applied by Pliny to the order of the Druids. The following passage from an ancient Gaelic MS.[482] in the possession of the Highland Society of Scotland, supposed to be of the 12th or 13th century, is conjectured to refer to the incident noticed by Adamnan. “After this, St. Columba went upon a time to the king of the Picts, namely, Bruidhi, son of Milchu, and the gate of the castle was shut against him; but the iron locks of the town opened instantly, through the prayers of Columb Cille. Then came the son of the king, to wit, Maelchu, and his Druid, to argue keenly against Columb Cille, in support of paganism.”
This well-known superstition about the Daoine Shi’ is thought, with good reason, to have originated in the times of the Druids, or rather, to have been created by them after their hierarchy was overthrown. The purpose was to maintain the existence of their order after they had retreated for safety into caves and deep forested areas. This idea is supported by the Gaelic term, Druidheachd, which the Highlanders use to describe the deceptive power believed to be imposed on people's senses by men of peace, likely based on the ancient beliefs about the Druids' magical abilities. According to Caesar, the Druids were deeply knowledgeable in advanced philosophy and probably familiar with electricity and various branches of chemistry, which may have helped them instill belief in their supernatural powers among the uneducated masses. The influence of this powerful group on popular beliefs persisted long after their supposed disappearance; it wasn't until Christianity was introduced to the Highlands that the Druids were fully suppressed. Adamnan notes in his biography of St. Columba the existence of the mocidruidi, or sons of Druids, in Scotland during Columba's time. He tells us that the saint was interrupted at the king of the Picts’ castle while carrying out his religious duties by certain magi, a term used by Pliny to refer to the Druids. The following passage from an ancient Gaelic manuscript in the possession of the Highland Society of Scotland, believed to be from the 12th or 13th century, is thought to relate to the incident mentioned by Adamnan: “After this, St. Columba went to the king of the Picts, Bruidhi, son of Milchu, and the gate of the castle was shut against him; but the iron locks of the town opened immediately through the prayers of Columb Cille. Then the king's son, Maelchu, and his Druid came to argue fiercely against Columb Cille in defense of paganism.”
Martin relates, that the natives of South-Uist believed that a valley called Glenslyte, situated between two mountains on the east side of the island, was haunted by spirits, whom they called the Great Men, and that if any man or woman entered the valley without first making an entire resignation of themselves to the conduct of the great men, they would infallibly grow mad. The words by which they gave themselves up to the guidance of these men are comprehended in three sentences, wherein the glen is twice named. This author remonstrated with the inhabitants upon this “piece of silly credulity,” but they answered that there had been recently an instance of a woman who went into the glen without resigning herself to the guidance of the great men, “and immediately after she became mad; which confirmed them in their unreasonable fancy.” He also observes, that the people who resided in the glen in summer, said, they sometimes heard a loud noise in the air like men speaking.[483]
Martin reports that the locals of South Uist believed that a valley called Glenslyte, located between two mountains on the eastern side of the island, was haunted by spirits they referred to as the Great Men. They thought that if anyone entered the valley without first completely surrendering themselves to the will of the Great Men, they would surely go mad. The phrases used to give themselves over to the guidance of these men are summed up in three sentences, which mention the glen twice. This author argued with the residents about this “piece of silly credulity,” but they replied that there had recently been a case of a woman who went into the glen without submitting to the guidance of the Great Men, “and shortly after she went mad; which reinforced their unfounded belief.” He also noted that the people living in the glen during the summer claimed they sometimes heard a loud noise in the air that sounded like men talking.[483]
The same writer mentions a universal custom among the inhabitants of the Western Islands, of pouring a cow’s milk upon a little hill, or big stone, where a spirit they called Brownie, was believed to lodge, which spirit always appeared in the shape of a tall man, with very long brown hair. On inquiring “from several well-meaning women, who, until of late, had[308] practised it,” they told Martin that it had been transmitted to them by their ancestors, who believed it was attended with good fortune, but the most credulous of the vulgar had then laid it aside.
The same writer talks about a common practice among the people of the Western Islands, where they would pour cow's milk on a small hill or large rock, believing it was where a spirit they called Brownie lived. This spirit always appeared as a tall man with very long brown hair. When Martin asked several well-meaning women, who had practiced this until recently, they told him it had been passed down from their ancestors, who believed it brought good luck, but the most gullible among the general public had stopped doing it.
It was also customary among the “over-curious,” in the Western Islands, to consult an invisible oracle, concerning the fate of families, battles, &c. This was done three different ways; the first was by a company of men, one of whom being chosen by lot, was afterwards carried to a river, the boundary between two villages: four of the company seized on him, and having shut his eyes, they took him by the legs and arms, and then tossing him to and fro, struck his posteriors with force against the bank. One of them then cried out, What is it you have got here? Another answered, A log of birch wood. The other cried again, Let his invisible friends appear from all quarters, and let them relieve him, by giving an answer to our present demands; and in a few minutes after, a number of little creatures came from the sea, who answered the question, and disappeared suddenly. The man was then set at liberty, and they all returned home to take their measures according to the prediction of their false prophets. This was always practised at night.
It was also common among the "over-curious" in the Western Islands to consult an invisible oracle about the fate of families, battles, etc. There were three different methods for this; the first involved a group of men, one of whom was chosen by lot and then taken to a river, which marked the boundary between two villages. Four members of the group would grab him, blindfold him, and then toss him around, slamming his backside against the riverbank. One of them would shout, "What do you have there?" Another would reply, "A log of birch wood." Then the first would call again, "Let his invisible friends come from all directions and help him by answering our current questions." A few minutes later, a number of small creatures would emerge from the sea, respond to the question, and disappear suddenly. The man was then freed, and they all returned home to act based on the predictions of their false prophets. This was always done at night.
The second way of consulting the oracle was by a party of men, who first retired to solitary places, remote from any house, and then singling out one of their number, wrapt him in a large cow’s hide, which they folded about him, covering all but his head, in which posture they left him all night until his invisible friends relieved him by giving a proper answer to the question put; which answer he received, as he fancied, from several persons he found about him all that time. His companions returned to him at break of day when he communicated his news to them, which it is said “often proved fatal to those concerned in such unlawful inquiries.”[484]
The second way to consult the oracle was with a group of men who would first go to isolated places away from any houses. Then, they would choose one of their members, wrap him in a large cow's hide, covering all but his head. They left him like that all night until his invisible friends provided the answer to the question he posed. He believed this answer was given to him by several people he felt were around him during that time. His companions would come back at dawn, and he would share his news with them, which reportedly “often turned out to be fatal for those involved in such forbidden inquiries.”[484]
The third way of consulting the oracle, and which consultation was to serve as a confirmation of the second, was this: The same company who put the man into the hide, took a live cat and put him on a spit. One of the company was employed to turn the spit, and when in the act of turning, one of his companions would ask him, what are you doing? He answered, I roast this cat, until his friends answer the question, the same as that proposed to the man inclosed in the hide. Afterwards a very large cat was said to come, attended by a number of lesser cats, desiring to relieve the cat turned upon the spit, and answered the question. And if the answer turned out to be the same that was given to the man in the hide, then it was taken as a confirmation of the other, which in this case was believed infallible.[485]
The third way to consult the oracle, which was meant to confirm the second method, was this: The same group that put the man in the hide took a live cat and placed it on a spit. One of the group was assigned to turn the spit, and while turning it, one of his companions would ask him what he was doing. He would reply, “I’m roasting this cat,” until its friends answered the question, just like the one posed to the man in the hide. Then, a very large cat was said to arrive, followed by a number of smaller cats, wanting to relieve the cat on the spit and provide an answer to the question. If the answer was the same as the one given to the man in the hide, it would be taken as confirmation of the other answer, which in this case was considered infallible.[485]
A singular practice called Deis-iuil existed in the Western Islands, so called from a man going round carrying fire in his right hand, which in the Gaelic is called Deas. In the island of Lewis this fiery circuit was made about the houses, corn, cattle, &c., of each particular family, to protect them from the power of evil spirits. The fire was also carried round about women before they were churched after child-bearing, and about children till they were baptized. This ceremony was performed in the morning and at night, and was practised by some of the old midwives in Martin’s time. Some of them told him that ‘the fire-round was an effectual means of preserving both the mother and the infant from the power of evil spirits, who are ready at such times to do mischief, and sometimes carry away the infant; and when they get them once in their possession, return them poor meagre skeletons; and these infants are said to have voracious appetites, constantly craving for meat. In this case it was usual with those who believed that their children were thus taken away, to dig a grave in the fields upon quarter-day, and there to lay the fairy skeleton till next morning; at which time the parents went to the place, where they doubted not to find their own child instead of this skeleton. Some of the poorer sort of people in these islands long retained a custom of performing rounds sun-wise, about the persons of their benefactors three times, when they blessed them, and wished good success to all their enterprises. Some were very careful, when[309] they set out to sea, that the boat should be first rowed about sun-wise; and if this was neglected, they were afraid their voyage would prove unfortunate.’
A unique practice called Deis-iuil existed in the Western Islands, named after a man who walked around carrying fire in his right hand, which is called Deas in Gaelic. On the island of Lewis, this fiery circle was made around the homes, crops, livestock, etc., of each family to protect them from evil spirits. The fire was also carried around women before they were churched after childbirth, and around children until they were baptized. This ceremony took place in the morning and at night, and some of the old midwives practiced it during Martin’s time. Some of them told him that ‘the fire-round was an effective way to protect both the mother and the infant from evil spirits, who are eager to cause harm at such times and sometimes take the infant away; when they do, the infants return as poor, thin skeletons, and these infants are said to have insatiable appetites, always craving meat. In this situation, those who believed their children had been taken away would dig a grave in the fields on quarter-day and lay the fairy skeleton there until the next morning; at which time, the parents would return to the spot, expecting to find their own child instead of the skeleton. Some poorer people in these islands continued the custom of walking around sun-wise three times around their benefactors, blessing them and wishing success in all their endeavors. Some were very careful that when they set out to sea, the boat should first be rowed around sun-wise; if this wasn't done, they feared their voyage would end badly.’
A prevailing superstition also existed in the Western Islands, and among the inhabitants of the neighbouring coast, that women, by a certain charm or by some secret influence, could withdraw and appropriate to their own use the increase of their neighbour’s cow’s milk. It was believed, however, that the milk so charmed did not produce the ordinary quantity of butter usually churned from other milk, and that the curds made of such milk were so tough that they could not be made so firm as other cheese, and that it was also much lighter in weight. It was also believed that the butter produced from the charmed milk could be discovered from that yielded from the charmer’s own milk, by a difference in the colour, the former being of a paler hue than the latter. The woman in whose possession butter so distinguished was found, was considered to be guilty. To bring back the increase of milk, it was usual to take a little of the rennet from all the suspected persons, and put it into an egg shell full of milk, and when the rennet taken from the charmer was mingled with it, it was said presently to curdle, but not before. Some women put the root of groundsel among their cream as an amulet against such charms.
A common superstition also existed in the Western Islands and among the people from the nearby coast, that women could, through a certain charm or some secret influence, draw and keep for themselves the extra milk from their neighbor’s cows. It was believed, though, that milk that had been enchanted didn’t produce the usual amount of butter that other milk would churn out, and that the curds made from such milk were so tough that they couldn’t be turned into firm cheese, and that it was also much lighter in weight. It was also believed that the butter made from the enchanted milk could be distinguished from that produced from the charmer’s own milk by its color, with the former being a paler shade. The woman who had butter with this distinction was considered guilty. To restore the lost milk, it was common to take a bit of rennet from all the suspected individuals and put it into an eggshell filled with milk, and when the rennet taken from the charmer was mixed in, it was said to curdle right away, but not before. Some women added groundsel root to their cream as a protective charm against such enchantments.
In retaliation for washing dishes, wherein milk was kept, in streams or rivulets in which trouts were, it was believed that they prevented or took away an increase of milk, and the damage thus occasioned could only be repaired by taking a live trout and pouring milk into its mouth. If the milk curdled immediately, this was a sure sign of its being taken away by trouts; if not, the inhabitants ascribed the evil to some other cause. Some women, it was affirmed, had the art to take away the milk of nurses.
In retaliation for washing dishes that held milk, in streams or small rivers where trout lived, it was believed that they stopped or took away an increase of milk, and the damage caused could only be fixed by taking a live trout and pouring milk into its mouth. If the milk curdled right away, this was a clear sign it had been taken away by trout; if not, the locals blamed it on something else. Some women were said to have the ability to take away the milk from nurses.
A similar superstition existed as to malt, the virtues of which were said to be sometimes imperceptibly filched, by some charm, before being used, so that the drink made of this malt had neither strength nor good taste, while, on the contrary, the supposed charmer had very good ale all the time. The following curious story is told by Martin in relation to this subject. “A gentleman of my acquaintance, for the space of a year, could not have a drop of good ale in his house; and having complained of it to all that conversed with him, he was at last advised to get some yeast from every alehouse in the parish; and having got a little from one particular man, he put it among his wort, which became as good ale as could be drank, and so defeated the charm. After which, the gentleman on whose land this man lived, banished him thirty-six miles from thence.”[486]
A similar superstition existed about malt, which was believed to sometimes have its qualities secretly stolen by some charm before being used, resulting in the drink made from this malt lacking both strength and good flavor. Meanwhile, the supposed charmer always had excellent ale. Martin shares this intriguing story related to the topic: “A gentleman I know couldn’t get a drop of good ale in his house for a year. After complaining to everyone he spoke with, he was finally advised to collect some yeast from every alehouse in the parish. He got a bit from one particular person, added it to his wort, and it turned into ale as good as could be found, breaking the charm. After this, the gentleman whose land the yeast-seller lived on expelled him thirty-six miles away.”[486]
A singular mode of divination was sometimes practised by the Highlanders with bones. Having picked the flesh clean off a shoulder-blade of mutton, which was supposed to lose its virtue if touched by iron, they turned towards the east, and with looks steadily fixed on the transparent bone they pretended to foretell deaths, burials, &c.
A unique method of fortune-telling was sometimes practiced by the Highlanders using bones. After cleaning the meat off a sheep's shoulder blade, which was believed to lose its power if touched by iron, they would face east and, with their eyes focused on the clear bone, pretend to predict deaths, burials, etc.
The phases or changes of the moon were closely observed, and it was only at particular periods of her revolution that they would cut turf or fuel, fell wood, or cut thatch for houses, or go upon any important expedition. They expected better crops of grain by sowing their seed in the moon’s increase. “The moon,” as Dr. Johnson observes, “has great influence in vulgar philosophy,” and in his memory it was a precept annually given in one of the English almanacs, “To kill hogs when the moon was increasing, and the bacon would prove the better in boiling.”
The phases and changes of the moon were closely monitored, and it was only during specific times in its cycle that people would cut turf or fuel, fell trees, gather thatch for roofs, or undertake any significant journeys. They believed they would get better grain crops by planting their seeds during the moon’s waxing phase. “The moon,” as Dr. Johnson noted, “holds a lot of sway in popular belief,” and he recalled a guideline that was given every year in one of the English almanacs: “To butcher pigs when the moon is waxing, and the bacon will be better when cooked.”
The aid of superstition was sometimes resorted to for curing diseases. For hectic and consumptive complaints, the Highlanders used to pare the nails of the fingers and toes of the patient,—put these parings into a bag made from a piece of his clothes,—and after waving their hand with the bag thrice round his head, and crying, Deis-iuil, they buried it in some unknown place. Pliny, in his natural history, says that this practice existed among the Magi of his time.
The help of superstition was sometimes used to cure diseases. For fevers and wasting illnesses, the Highlanders would trim the nails of the patient's fingers and toes, put those clippings into a bag made from a piece of their clothing, and after waving the bag three times around the patient's head while saying, Deis-iuil, they would bury it in a secret spot. Pliny, in his natural history, notes that this practice was common among the Magi of his time.
To remove any contagious disease from cattle, they used to extinguish the fires in the surrounding villages, after which they forced fire with a wheel, or by rubbing one piece of dry wood upon another, with which they[310] burned juniper in the stalls of the cattle that the smoke might purify the air about them. When this was performed, the fires in the houses were rekindled from the forced fire. Shaw relates in his history of Moray, that he personally witnessed both the last-mentioned practices.
To get rid of any contagious disease in cattle, they used to put out the fires in the nearby villages, and then they created fire using a wheel or by rubbing two pieces of dry wood together. With this fire, they burned juniper in the cattle stalls so that the smoke could purify the air around them. Once this was done, the fires in the houses were restarted from the created fire. Shaw mentions in his history of Moray that he personally saw both of these practices.
Akin to some of the superstitions we have noticed, but differing from them in many essential respects, is the belief—for superstition it cannot well be called—in the Second Sight, by which, as Dr. Johnson observes, “seems to be meant a mode of seeing, super-added to that which nature generally bestows,”[487] and consists of “an impression made either by the mind upon the eye, or by the eye upon the mind, by which things distant or future are perceived, and seen as if they were present.”[488] This “deceptive faculty” is in Gaelic called Taibhse, i.e. a spectre, or a vision, and is neither voluntary nor constant, but consists “in seeing an otherwise invisible object, without any previous means used by the person that sees it for that end; the vision makes such a lively impression upon the seer, that they neither see nor think of any thing else, except the vision, as long as it continues: and then they appear pensive or jovial, according to the object which was represented to them.”[489]
Similar to some of the superstitions we’ve observed, but different in many key ways, is the belief in the Second Sight, which, as Dr. Johnson notes, “seems to be meant a mode of seeing, super-added to that which nature generally bestows,”[487] and consists of “an impression made either by the mind upon the eye, or by the eye upon the mind, by which things distant or future are perceived, and seen as if they were present.”[488] This “deceptive faculty” is known in Gaelic as Taibhse, meaning a specter or vision, and is neither voluntary nor consistent; it involves “seeing an otherwise invisible object, without any prior intention by the person seeing it for that purpose; the vision makes such a vivid impression on the seer that they neither see nor think of anything else, except the vision, for as long as it lasts: and then they seem either thoughtful or cheerful, depending on the object they were shown.”[489]
It has been observed by lookers-on, that those persons who saw, or were supposed to see, a vision, always kept their eye-lids erect, and that they continued to stare until the object vanished. Martin affirms that he and other persons that were with them, observed this more than once, and he mentions an instance of a man in Skye, the inner part of whose eye-lids was turned so far upwards during a vision, that after the object disappeared he found it necessary to draw them down with his fingers, and would sometimes employ others to draw them down, which he indeed, Martin says, “found from experience to be the easier way.”
It has been noticed by onlookers that those people who saw, or were thought to see, a vision always kept their eyelids wide open and continued to stare until the object disappeared. Martin claims that he and others with him noticed this more than once, and he mentions an example of a man in Skye whose eyelids were turned so far upward during a vision that after the object vanished, he had to pull them down with his fingers. Sometimes, he would even ask others to help him, which, as Martin puts it, “he found from experience to be the easier way.”
The visions are said to have taken place either in the morning, at noon, in the evening, or at night. If an object was seen early in the morning, its accomplishment would take place in a few hours thereafter. If at noon, that very day. If in the evening, perhaps that night; if after the candles were lighted, the accomplishment would take place by weeks, months, and sometimes years, according to the time of night the vision was seen.
The visions are believed to have occurred either in the morning, at noon, in the evening, or at night. If something was seen early in the morning, it would happen a few hours later. If it was seen at noon, it would happen that same day. If it was seen in the evening, it might happen that night; and if it was seen after the candles were lit, the event would take place over weeks, months, or sometimes years, depending on the time of night the vision occurred.
As the appearances which are said to have been observed in visions and their prognostics may prove curious to the general reader, a few of them shall be here stated, as noted by Martin.
As the visions that people claim to have seen and their predictions might interest the average reader, a few of them will be shared here, as recorded by Martin.
When a shroud was perceived about one, it was a sure prognostic of death. The time was judged according to the height of it about the person. If not seen above the middle, death was not to be expected for the space of a year, and perhaps some months longer; and as it was frequently seen to ascend higher towards the head, death was concluded to be at hand within a few days, if not hours.
When a shroud was noticed around someone, it was a sure sign of death. The timing was determined by how high it was on the person's body. If it was not seen above the middle, death was not expected for about a year, maybe a few months longer; and if it often rose higher towards the head, death was thought to be imminent, within a few days, if not hours.
If a woman was seen standing at a man’s left hand, it was a presage that she would be his wife, whether they were married to others, or unmarried at the time of the apparition.
If a woman was seen standing at a man’s left side, it meant that she would become his wife, regardless of whether they were married to other people or single at the time.
If two or three women were seen at once standing near a man’s left hand, she that was next to him would undoubtedly be his wife first, and so on, whether all three, or the man, were single or married at the time of the vision or not.
If two or three women were seen at the same time standing near a man's left hand, the one next to him would definitely be his wife first, and so on, regardless of whether all three women or the man were single or married at the time of the sighting.
It was usual for the Seers to see any man that was shortly to arrive at the house. If unknown to the Seer he would give such a description of the person he saw as to make him to be at once recognised upon his arrival. On the other hand, if the Seer knew the person he saw in the vision, he would tell his name, and know by the expression of his countenance whether he came in a good or bad humour.
It was common for the Seers to see any man who was about to arrive at the house. If the Seer didn’t know him, he would provide a description of the person he saw that would make it easy to recognize him upon arrival. On the other hand, if the Seer recognized the person from his vision, he would state the name and could tell by the expression on his face whether he was in a good or bad mood.
The Seers often saw houses, gardens, and trees, in places where there were none, but in the course of time these places became covered with them.
The Seers often envisioned houses, gardens, and trees in areas where none existed, but over time those areas became filled with them.
To see a spark of fire fall upon one’s arm or breast, was a forerunner of a dead child to be seen in the arms of those persons. To see a seat empty when one was sitting on it, was a presage of that person’s immediate death.
To see a spark of fire land on your arm or chest was a sign that a dead child would soon be seen in the arms of those people. To see a seat empty while you were sitting in it was a warning of that person’s imminent death.
There are now few persons, if any, who pretend to this faculty, and the belief in it is almost generally exploded. Yet it cannot be denied that apparent proofs of its existence[311] have been adduced which have staggered minds not prone to superstition. When the connexion between cause and effect can be recognised, things which would otherwise have appeared wonderful and almost incredible, are viewed as ordinary occurrences. The impossibility of accounting for such an extraordinary phenomenon as the alleged faculty, on philosophical principles, or from the laws of nature, must ever leave the matter suspended between rational doubt and confirmed scepticism. The strong-minded but superstitious Dr. Johnson appears, from the following passage, to have been inclined to believe in the genuineness of the faculty. “Strong reasons for incredulity,” says Dr. Johnson, “will readily occur. This faculty of seeing things out of sight is local, and commonly useless. It is a breach of the common order of things, without any visible reason or perceptible benefit. It is ascribed only to a people very little enlightened; and among them, for the most part, to the mean and ignorant. To the confidence of these objections it may be replied, that by presuming to determine what is fit, and what is beneficial, they presuppose more knowledge of the universal system than man has attained; and therefore depend upon principles too complicated and extensive for our comprehension; and that there can be no security in the consequence, when the premises are not understood: that the Second Sight is only wonderful because it is rare, for, considered in itself, it involves no more difficulty than dreams, or perhaps than the regular exercises of the cogitative faculty; that a general opinion of communicative impulses, or visionary representations, has prevailed in all ages and all nations; that particular instances have been given, with such evidence as neither Bacon, nor Bayle, has been able to resist; that sudden impressions, which the event has verified, have been felt by more than own or publish them; that the Second Sight of the Hebrides implies only the local frequency of a power which is no where totally unknown; and that where we are unable to decide by antecedent reason, we must be content to yield to the force of testimony.”[490]
There are now very few people, if any, who claim to have this ability, and belief in it has almost completely gone away. However, it can't be denied that there have been apparent proofs of its existence[311] that have surprised rational minds not inclined to superstition. When we can recognize the connection between cause and effect, things that would otherwise seem amazing and almost unbelievable are seen as everyday events. The challenge of explaining such an extraordinary phenomenon as this alleged ability using philosophical principles or the laws of nature will always leave the issue hanging between reasonable doubt and sound skepticism. The strong-minded yet superstitious Dr. Johnson appears, based on the following quote, to have been somewhat inclined to believe in the reality of this ability. “Strong reasons for disbelief,” says Dr. Johnson, “will quickly come to mind. This ability to see things out of sight is localized and usually useless. It disrupts the normal order of things without any visible reason or clear benefit. It is attributed only to a people who are very little enlightened; and among them, mostly to the lowly and ignorant. In response to these objections, it can be said that by assuming to know what is appropriate and beneficial, they presume more understanding of the universal system than humanity has achieved; thus relying on principles that are too complex and vast for our understanding; and there can be no assurance in the conclusion when the premises are not understood: that the Second Sight is only extraordinary because it is rare, for, considered by itself, it poses no more difficulty than dreams, or perhaps than the regular workings of the thinking mind; that a common belief in communicative impulses or visionary experiences has existed in all ages and cultures; that specific instances have been presented, with evidence that neither Bacon nor Bayle has been able to dismiss; that sudden impressions, which later events have confirmed, have been felt by more than just those who shared or published them; that the Second Sight of the Hebrides suggests only a local prevalence of a power that is not entirely unknown elsewhere; and that where we cannot arrive at a conclusion based on prior reasoning, we must be willing to accept the strength of testimony.”[490]
Among the various modes of social intercourse which gladdened the minds and dissipated the few worldly cares of the Highlanders, weddings bore a distinguished part, and they were longed for with a peculiar earnestness. Young and old, from the boy and girl of the age of ten to the hoary-headed sire and aged matron, attended them. The marriage invitations were given by the bride and bridegroom, in person, for some weeks previous, and included the friends of the betrothed parties living at the distance of many miles.
Among the different ways of socializing that brought joy and distracted the Highlanders from their few worldly worries, weddings played a notable role and were eagerly anticipated. People of all ages, from ten-year-old boys and girls to elderly men and women, attended these events. The bride and groom personally delivered wedding invitations several weeks in advance, ensuring that friends of the engaged couple, even those living miles away, were included.
When the bride and bridegroom had completed their rounds, the custom was for the matrons of the invited families to return the visit within a few days, carrying along with them large presents of hams, beef, cheese, butter, malt, spirits, and such other articles as they inclined or thought necessary for the approaching feast. To such an extent was this practice carried in some instances in the quantity presented, that, along with what the guests paid (as they commonly did) for their entertainment at the marriage, and the gifts presented on the day after the marriage, the young couple obtained a pretty fair competence, which warded off the shafts of poverty, and even made them comfortable in after-life.
When the bride and groom finished their rounds, it was customary for the matrons of the invited families to return the visit within a few days, bringing large gifts of ham, beef, cheese, butter, malt, spirits, and anything else they thought would be necessary for the upcoming feast. In some cases, this practice was taken to such an extent that, combined with what the guests typically paid for their meals at the wedding and the presents given the day after, the young couple ended up with a good amount of money, which helped keep poverty at bay and even allowed them to live comfortably later on.
The joyous wedding-morning was ushered in by the notes of the bagpipe. A party of pipers, followed by the bridegroom and some of his friends, commenced at an early hour a round of morning calls to remind the guests of their engagements. These hastened to join the party, and before the circuit, which sometimes occupied several hours, had ended, some hundreds, perhaps, had joined the wedding standard before they reached the bridegroom’s house. The bride made a similar round among her friends. Separate dinners were provided; the bridegroom giving a dinner to his friends, and the bride to hers. The marriage ceremony was seldom performed till after dinner. The clergyman sometimes attended, but the parties preferred waiting on him, as the appearance of a large procession to his house gave additional importance and eclat to the ceremony of the day, which was further heightened by a constant firing by the young men, who supplied themselves with guns and pistols, and which firing was responded to by every[312] hamlet as the party passed along; “so that, with streamers flying, pipers playing, the constant firing from all sides, and the shouts of the young men, the whole had the appearance of a military army passing, with all the noise of warfare, through a hostile country.”
The cheerful wedding morning began with the sound of bagpipes. A group of pipers, followed by the groom and some of his friends, started making morning rounds early to remind the guests about their commitments. These guests quickly joined the group, and by the time the rounds—which sometimes took several hours—were over, several hundred people had gathered behind the groom as they made their way to his house. The bride also made a similar visit to her friends. Separate dinners were arranged; the groom hosted a dinner for his friends, while the bride did the same for hers. The marriage ceremony usually took place after dinner. Although a clergyman was sometimes present, the couple preferred to visit him, as the sight of a large procession arriving at his house added extra significance and flair to the day's ceremony. This was further enhanced by the continuous firing from the young men, who armed themselves with guns and pistols, and each village responded with their own gunfire as the group passed by; “so that, with streamers flying, pipers playing, the constant firing from all sides, and the cheers of the young men, the whole scene resembled a military force moving through a hostile territory, complete with all the clamor of battle.”
On the wedding-day, the bride and bridegroom avoided each other till they met before the clergyman. Many ceremonies were performed during the celebration of the marriage rites. These ceremonies were of an amusing and innocent description, and added much to the cheerfulness and happiness of the young people. One of these ceremonies consisted in untying all the bindings and strings about the person of the bridegroom, to denote, that nothing was to be bound on the marriage day but the one indissoluble knot which death only can dissolve. The bride was exempted from this operation from a delicacy of feeling towards her sex, and from a supposition that she was so pure that infidelity on her part could not be contemplated.
On the wedding day, the bride and groom avoided each other until they faced the clergyman. Many ceremonies took place during the marriage celebration. These ceremonies were lighthearted and innocent, adding to the joy and happiness of the young couple. One of these rituals involved untying all the bindings and strings around the groom to symbolize that nothing should be tied on the wedding day except for the one unbreakable bond that only death can sever. The bride was spared from this ritual out of respect for her gender and the belief that she was so pure that infidelity on her part was unimaginable.
To discontinue practices in themselves innocent, and which contribute to the social happiness of mankind, must ever be regretted, and it is not therefore to be wondered at, that a generous and open-hearted Highlander, like General Stewart, should have expressed his regret at the partial disuse of these ceremonies, or that he should have preferred a Highland wedding, where he had himself “been so happy, and seen so many blithe countenances, and eyes sparkling with delight, to such weddings as that of the Laird of Drum, ancestor of the Lord Sommerville, when he married a daughter of Sir James Bannatyne of Corehouse.”[491]
To stop practices that are harmless and contribute to people's happiness is always unfortunate. So, it's no surprise that a kind-hearted Highlander like General Stewart expressed his sadness about the declining use of these ceremonies. He preferred a Highland wedding, where he had been so happy and seen so many cheerful faces and eyes filled with joy, over weddings like that of the Laird of Drum, an ancestor of Lord Sommerville, when he married a daughter of Sir James Bannatyne of Corehouse.[491]
The festivities of the wedding-day were generally prolonged to a late hour, and during the whole day the fiddlers and pipers never ceased except at short intervals, to make sweet music. The fiddlers performed in the house, the pipers in the field;[492] so that the company alternately enjoyed the pleasure of dancing within and without the house, as they felt inclined, provided the weather permitted.
The wedding festivities usually went on until late at night, and throughout the day, the fiddlers and pipers played continuously, only taking short breaks to rest. The fiddlers played inside the house, while the pipers performed outside in the field, so guests could enjoy dancing both indoors and outdoors whenever they wanted, as long as the weather allowed.
No people were more attached to the fulfilment of all the domestic duties, and the sacred obligation of the marriage vow, than the Highlanders. A violation thereof was of course of unfrequent occurrence, and among the common people a separation was almost unknown. Rarely, indeed, did a husband attempt to get rid of his wife, however disagreeable she might be. He would have considered his children dishonoured, if he had driven their mother from the protection of his roof. The punishment inflicted by the ecclesiastical authority for an infringement of the marriage vow was, that “the guilty person, whether male or female, was made to stand in a barrel of cold water at the church door, after which, the delinquent, clad in a wet canvas shirt, was made to stand before the congregation, and at close of service the minister explained the nature of the offence.”[493] Illicit intercourse before marriage between the sexes was also of rare occurrence, and met with condign punishment in the public infamy which attended such breaches against chastity.
No group was more devoted to fulfilling all domestic responsibilities and the sacred commitment of marriage than the Highlanders. Violating this commitment was an uncommon event, and among regular folks, separation was almost unheard of. Rarely did a husband try to get rid of his wife, no matter how unpleasant she might be. He would have seen his children as dishonored if he forced their mother out of the safety of his home. The punishment imposed by the church for breaking the marriage vow was that “the guilty person, whether male or female, had to stand in a barrel of cold water at the church door. After that, the wrongdoer, dressed in a wet canvas shirt, had to stand before the congregation, and at the end of the service, the minister would explain the nature of the offense.”[493] Premarital sexual relations between the sexes were also rare and were met with severe consequences due to the public shame associated with such breaches of chastity.
This was the more remarkable, as early[313] marriages were discouraged, and the younger sons were not allowed to marry until they obtained sufficient means to keep a house and to rent a small farm, or were otherwise enabled to support a family.
This was even more notable since early[313] marriages were frowned upon, and younger sons weren’t allowed to marry until they had enough resources to maintain a household and rent a small farm, or were otherwise capable of supporting a family.
The attachment of the Highlanders to their offspring, and the veneration and filial piety which a reciprocal feeling produced on the part of their children, were leading characteristics in the Highland character, and much as these mountaineers have degenerated in some of the other virtues, these affections still remain almost unimpaired. Children seldom desert their parents in their old age, and when forced to earn a subsistence from home, they always consider themselves bound to share with their parents whatever they can save from their wages. But the parents are never left alone, as one of the family, by turns, remains at home for the purpose of taking care of them in terms of an arrangement. “The sense of duty is not extinguished by absence from the mountains. It accompanies the Highland soldier amid the dissipations of a mode of life to which he has not been accustomed. It prompts him to save a portion of his pay, to enable him to assist his parents, and also to work when he has an opportunity, that he may increase their allowance, at once preserving himself from idle habits, and contributing to the comfort and happiness of those who gave him birth. I have been a frequent witness of these offerings of filial bounty, and the channel through which they were communicated, and I have generally found that a threat of informing their parents of misconduct, has operated as a sufficient check on young soldiers, who always received the intimation with a sort of horror. They knew that the report would not only grieve their relations, but act as a sentence of banishment against themselves, as they could not return home with a bad or blemished character. Generals M’Kenzie, Fraser, and M’Kenzie of Suddie, who successively commanded the 78th Highlanders, seldom had occasion to resort to any other punishment than threats of this kind, for several years after the embodying of that regiment.”[494]
The bond that Highlanders have with their children, along with the respect and loyalty that kids feel in return, are key traits of the Highland character. Even though these mountain folks may have lost some other virtues over time, their family attachments remain strong. Children rarely abandon their parents as they age, and if they have to earn a living away from home, they always make sure to share whatever they can save from their pay. Parents are never left alone; one family member takes turns staying home to care for them as part of an arrangement. “A sense of duty doesn’t fade just because someone is away from the mountains. It stays with the Highland soldier, even in the temptations of a life he’s not used to. It drives him to save part of his paycheck to help his parents and to work whenever possible to boost their support, keeping him from falling into laziness while also adding to the comfort and happiness of those who raised him. I’ve often seen these acts of filial kindness, and I noticed that the threat of telling their parents about any misbehavior was usually enough to keep young soldiers in line; they reacted to this with genuine fear. They understood that such a report would not only upset their family but would also exile them from home, as they couldn’t return with a bad reputation. Generals M’Kenzie, Fraser, and M’Kenzie of Suddie, who led the 78th Highlanders at different times, rarely needed to use any punishment beyond these kinds of threats for many years after the regiment was formed.”[494]
Nor were the Highlanders less alive to the principles of honesty and fair dealing, in their transactions with one another. Disgrace was the usual consequence of insolvency, which was considered ex facie criminal. Bankrupts were compelled to undergo a singular punishment. They “were forced to surrender their all, and were clad in a party-coloured clouted garment, with the hose of different sets, and had their hips dashed against a stone, in presence of the people, by four men, each taking a hold of an arm or a leg. This punishment was called Toncruaidh.”[495]
The Highlanders were just as committed to honesty and fair dealings in their interactions. Disgrace was typically the result of bankruptcy, which was seen as inherently wrong. Those who went bankrupt faced a unique punishment. They were made to give up everything they owned and were dressed in a ragged, colorful garment, with mismatched stockings. Then, in front of the crowd, four men would hold onto their arms or legs and slam their hips against a stone. This punishment was known as Toncruaidh.”[495]
Such was the confidence in their honour and integrity, that in the ordinary transactions of the people, a mere verbal obligation without the intervention of any writing, was held quite sufficient, although contracted in the most private manner,[496] and there were few instances where the obligation was either unfulfilled or denied. Their mode of concluding or confirming their money agreements or other transactions, was by the contracting parties going out into the open air, and with eyes erect, taking Heaven to witness their engagements, after which, each party put a mark on some remarkable stone or other natural object, which their ancestors had been accustomed to notice.
The confidence in their honor and integrity was such that in everyday dealings, a simple verbal agreement without any writing was considered completely adequate, even when made in the most private way,[496] and there were very few cases where the obligation was either not fulfilled or contested. To finalize or confirm their financial agreements or other transactions, the parties involved would step outside, looking up to the sky, and taking Heaven as their witness for the promises made. Afterward, each party would mark a notable stone or some other natural object that their ancestors had used to keep track of similar agreements.
Accustomed, as the Highlanders were, to interminable feuds arising out of the pretensions of rival clans, the native courage which they had inherited from their Celtic progenitors was preserved unimpaired. Instances of cowardice were, therefore, of rare occurrence, and whoever exhibited symptoms of fear before a foe, was considered infamous and put under the ban of his party. The following anecdote, as related by Mrs. Grant, shows, strongly, the detestation which the Highlanders entertained towards those who had disgraced themselves and their clan by an act of poltroonery: “There was a clan, I must not say what clan it is, who had been for ages governed by a series of chiefs, singularly estimable, and highly beloved, and who, in one instance, provoked their leader to the extreme of indignation. I should observe, that the transgression was partial, the culprits being the inhabitants of one single parish. These, in a hasty skirmish with a neighbouring clan, thinking discretion the best part of valour, sought safety in retreat. A cruel chief would have inflicted the worst of punishments—banishment from the bounds of his clan,—which, indeed, fell little short of the curse of Kehama. This good laird, however, set bounds to his wrath, yet made their punishment severe and exemplary. He appeared himself with all the population of the three adjacent parishes, at the parish church of the offenders, where they were all by order convened. After divine service, they were marched three times round the church, in presence of their offended leader and his assembled clan. Each individual, on coming out of the church door, was obliged to draw out his tongue with his fingers, and then cry audibly, ‘Shud bleider heich,’ (i.e.) ‘This is the poltroon,’ and to repeat it at every corner of the church. After this procession of ignominy, no other punishment was inflicted, except that of being left to guard the district when the rest were called out to battle.... It is credibly asserted, that no enemy has seen the back of any of that name (Grant) ever since. And it is certain, that, to this day, it is not safe for any person of another name to mention the circumstance in presence of one of the affronted clan.”[497]
Accustomed as the Highlanders were to endless feuds from the claims of rival clans, the natural bravery they inherited from their Celtic ancestors remained intact. Incidents of cowardice were, therefore, extremely rare, and anyone who showed signs of fear in front of an enemy was deemed disgraceful and ostracized by their group. The following story, as told by Mrs. Grant, clearly illustrates the disdain Highlanders held for those who had brought shame upon themselves and their clan through cowardice: “There was a clan, I must not say what clan it is, that had been led for generations by a series of admirable and well-loved chiefs, and who, in one instance, drove their leader to the height of anger. I should point out that the offense was limited to the residents of a single parish. In a hasty conflict with a neighboring clan, those individuals, believing that discretion was the better part of valor, chose to flee. A cruel chief would have imposed the harshest penalties—exile from the clan’s territory—which was nearly as severe as the curse of Kehama. This good laird, however, contained his fury but still made their punishment serious and exemplary. He showed up himself with all the people from the three nearby parishes at the parish church of the offenders, where they were all summoned together. After the service, they were marched three times around the church in front of their offended leader and his gathered clan. Each person exiting the church had to pull out their tongue with their fingers and loudly shout, ‘Shud bleider heich,’ (i.e.) ‘This is the coward,’ and repeat it at each corner of the church. After this humiliating display, no further punishment was given, aside from being left to guard the district while the others went off to battle.... It is claimed that no enemy has ever seen the back of anyone of that name (Grant) since. And it is certainly true that, to this day, it is unsafe for anyone with a different name to mention the event in front of a member of the offended clan.”[497]
The Highlanders, like the inhabitants of other romantic and mountainous regions, always retain an enthusiastic attachment to their country, which neither distance of place nor length of time can efface. This strong feeling has, we think, been attributed erroneously to the powerful and lasting effect which the external objects of nature, seen in their wildest and most fantastic forms and features, are calculated to impress upon the imagination.
The Highlanders, like the people from other scenic and mountainous areas, always have a deep love for their homeland, which neither distance nor time can weaken. We believe this strong feeling has been mistakenly attributed to the lasting impact that the wild and striking beauty of nature has on the imagination.
No doubt the remembrance of these objects might contribute to endear the scenes of youth to the patriotic Highlander when far removed from his native glens; but it was the recollection of home,—sweet home!—of the domestic circle, and of the many pleasing associations which arise from the contemplation of the days of other years, when mirth and innocence held mutual dalliance, that chiefly impelled him to sigh for the land of his fathers. Mankind have naturally an affection for the country of their birth, and this affection is felt more or less according to the degree of social or commercial intercourse which exists among nations. Confined, like the Swiss, for many ages within their natural boundaries, and having little or no intercourse with the rest of the world, the Highlanders formed those strong local attachments for which they were long remarkably distinguished; but which are now being gradually obliterated by the mighty changes rapidly taking place in the state of society.
No doubt the memory of these things might make the scenes of youth more cherished for the patriotic Highlander when far away from his native valleys; but it was the thought of home—sweet home!—the family circle, and the many happy memories that come from reflecting on the days of the past, when laughter and innocence danced together, that mostly drove him to long for the land of his ancestors. People naturally have a fondness for the country where they were born, and this fondness varies depending on the level of social or commercial interaction between nations. Isolated, like the Swiss, for many ages within their natural borders and having little or no contact with the rest of the world, the Highlanders developed those strong local connections for which they were once famously known; however, these are now gradually fading away due to the significant changes rapidly occurring in society.
Firmly attached as they were to their country, the Highlanders had also a singular predilection for the place of their birth. An amusing instance of this local attachment is mentioned by General Stewart. A tenant of his father’s, at the foot of the mountain Shichallion, having removed and followed his son to a farm which the latter had taken at some distance lower down the country, the old man was missing for a considerable time one morning, and on being asked on his return where he had been, replied, “As I was sitting by the side of the river, a thought came across me, that, perhaps, some of the waters from Shichallion, and the sweet fountains that watered the farm of my forefathers, might now be passing by me, and that if I bathed they might touch my skin. I immediately stripped, and, from the pleasure I felt in being surrounded[315] by the pure waters of Leidna-breilag (the name of the farm) I could not tear myself away sooner.” But this fondness of the Highlander was not confined to the desire of living upon the beloved spot—it extended even to the grave. The idea of dying at a distance from home and among strangers could not be endured, and the aged Highlander, when absent from his native place, felt discomposed lest death should overtake him before his return. To be consigned to the grave among strangers, without the attendance and sympathy of friends, and at a distance from their family, was considered a heavy calamity; and even to this day, people make the greatest exertions to carry home the bodies of such relations as happen to die far from the ground hallowed by the ashes of their forefathers.[498] This trait was exemplified in the case of a woman aged ninety-one, who a few years ago went to Perth from her house in Strathbrane in perfect health, and in the possession of all her faculties. A few days after her arrival in Perth, where she had gone to visit a daughter, she had a slight attack of fever. One evening a considerable quantity of snow had fallen, and she expressed great anxiety, particularly when told that a heavier fall was expected. Next morning her bed was found empty, and no trace of her could be discovered, till the second day, when she sent word that she had slipt out of the house at midnight, set off on foot through the snow, and never stopped till she reached home, a distance of twenty miles. When questioned some time afterwards why she went away so abruptly, she answered, “If my sickness had increased, and if I had died, they could not have sent my remains home through the deep snows. If I had told my daughter, perhaps she would have locked the door upon me, and God forbid that my bones should be at such a distance from home, and be buried among Gall-na-machair, The strangers of the plain.”[499]
Firmly attached as they were to their country, the Highlanders also had a strong preference for their birthplace. A funny example of this local attachment is mentioned by General Stewart. A tenant of his father's, at the foot of Mount Shichallion, moved to follow his son to a farm that the son had rented further down the country. The old man was missing for quite some time one morning, and when he returned, he was asked where he had been. He replied, “While I was sitting by the river, it crossed my mind that some of the waters from Shichallion, and the sweet springs that nourished my ancestors' farm, might be flowing past me, and if I bathed, they might touch my skin. I immediately stripped down, and from the joy I felt being surrounded by the pure waters of Leidna-breilag (the name of the farm), I just couldn't leave any sooner.” But this fondness of the Highlander didn’t only apply to wanting to live on their beloved land—it even extended to the idea of dying there. The thought of dying far from home and among strangers was unbearable, and the elderly Highlander felt uneasy when away from their homeland, worrying that death might catch them before they returned. Being buried among strangers, without the care and comfort of friends, and far from family, was seen as a great misfortune; even today, people go to great lengths to bring home the bodies of relatives who happen to die far from the land blessed by their ancestors. This trait was exemplified in the case of a ninety-one-year-old woman who a few years ago went to Perth from her home in Strathbrane in perfect health and with all her faculties intact. A few days after arriving in Perth, where she went to visit a daughter, she had a mild fever. One evening after a significant snowfall, she expressed great concern, especially when informed that even more snow was expected. The next morning, her bed was found empty, and no trace of her could be found until the second day when she communicated that she had slipped out of the house at midnight, walked through the snow, and didn’t stop until she reached home, a distance of twenty miles. When asked later why she left so suddenly, she replied, “If my illness had worsened and I had died, they couldn't have sent my remains home through the deep snow. If I had told my daughter, she might have locked me in, and God forbid my bones were so far from home, buried among Gall-na-machair, the strangers of the plain.”
Among the causes which contributed to sustain the warlike character of the Highlanders, the exertions of the bards in stimulating them to deeds of valour in the field of battle, must not be overlooked. One of the most important duties of the bard consisted in attending the clans to the field, and exhorting them before battle to emulate the glories of their ancestors, and to die if necessary in defence of their country. The appeals of the bards, which were delivered and enforced with great vehemence and earnestness, never failed to arouse the feelings; and when amid the din of battle the voices of the bards could no longer be heard, the pipers succeeded them, and cheered on their respective parties with their warlike and inspiring strains. After the termination of the battle, the bard celebrated the praises of the brave warriors who had fallen in battle, and related the heroic actions of the survivors to excite them to similar exertions on future occasions. To impress still more deeply upon the minds of the survivors the honour and heroism of their fallen friends, the piper was employed to perform plaintive dirges for the slain.
Among the reasons that kept the Highlanders' warlike spirit alive, we can't forget the bards who inspired them to acts of bravery in battle. One of the bard's main responsibilities was to accompany the clans to the battlefield, urging them before the fight to honor the legacies of their ancestors and to be ready to die for their country if necessary. The bards’ passionate and earnest appeals always stirred the emotions; and when, amidst the chaos of battle, their voices couldn’t be heard anymore, the pipers took over, rallying their groups with their powerful and motivating tunes. After the battle was over, the bard celebrated the bravery of the fallen warriors and shared stories of the heroic deeds of those who survived to encourage them to strive for similar feats in the future. To further engrave the honor and courage of their lost friends in the minds of the survivors, the piper played sorrowful dirges for the deceased.
From the associations raised in the mind by the great respect thus paid to the dead, and the honours which awaited the survivors who distinguished themselves in the field of battle, by their actions being celebrated by the bards, and transmitted to posterity, originated that magnanimous contempt of death for which the Highlanders are noted. While among some people the idea of death is avoided with studious alarm, the Highlander will speak of it with an easy and unconcerned familiarity, as an event of ordinary occurrence, but in a way “equally remote from dastardly affectation, or fool-hardy presumption, and proportioned solely to the inevitable certainty of the event itself.”[500]
From the respect given to the dead and the honors that awaited those who distinguished themselves in battle, celebrated by bards and passed down through generations, came the noble disregard for death that Highlanders are known for. While some people treat the idea of death with serious anxiety, a Highlander will talk about it casually and without concern, as if it were a regular occurrence, but in a way that is neither cowardly nor recklessly bold, and proportionate only to the undeniable reality of the event itself.[500]
To be interred decently, and in a becoming manner, is a material consideration in the mind of a Highlander, and care is generally taken, even by the poorest, long before the approach of death, to provide sufficient articles to insure a respectable interment. To wish one another an honourable death, crioch onarach, is considered friendly by the Highlanders, and even children will sometimes express the same sentiment towards their parents. “A man well known to the writer of these pages was remarkable for his filial affection, even among the sons and daughters[316] of the mountains, so distinguished for that branch of piety. His mother being a widow, and having a numerous family, who had married very early, he continued to live single, that he might the more sedulously attend to her comfort, and watch over her declining years with the tenderest care. On her birth-day, he always collected his brothers and sisters, and all their families, to a sort of kindly feast, and, in conclusion, gave a toast, not easily translated from the emphatic language, without circumlocution,—An easy and decorous departure to my mother, comes nearest to it. This toast, which would shake the nerves of fashionable delicacy, was received with great applause, the old woman remarking, that God had been always good to her, and she hoped she would die as decently as she had lived, for it is thought of the utmost consequence to die decently. The ritual of decorous departure, and of behaviour to be observed by the friends of the dying on that solemn occasion, being fully established, nothing is more common than to take a solemn leave of old people, as if they were going on a journey, and pretty much in the same terms. People frequently send conditional messages to the departed. If you are permitted, tell my dear brother, that I have merely endured the world since he left it, and that I have been very kind to every creature he used to cherish, for his sake. I have, indeed, heard a person of a very enlightened mind, seriously give a message to an aged person, to deliver to a child he had lost not long before, which she as seriously promised to deliver, with the wonted salvo, if she was permitted.”[501]
To be buried properly and in a way that shows respect is an important thought for a Highlander. Even the poorest individuals take steps well before death to ensure they have what they need for a respectable burial. Wishing each other a dignified death, crioch onarach, is seen as a friendly gesture among Highlanders, and even children sometimes express this wish toward their parents. “A man known to the author of these pages stood out for his devotion to his mother, even among those from the mountains, who are already known for their piety. His mother was a widow, with many children who married young, so he chose to remain single to focus on her comfort and care for her in her later years. On her birthday, he always gathered his siblings and their families for a kind of celebratory feast and would end with a toast, which is hard to translate directly without extra words — An easy and decorous departure to my mother, is the closest translation. This toast, which might upset the sensibilities of modern society, was met with enthusiastic approval, with the elderly woman commenting that God had always treated her kindly, and she hoped to die as decently as she had lived, because it’s considered extremely important to die well. The custom for a decent departure, along with the proper behavior expected from friends at that solemn moment, is well established, making it common to bid farewell to older people as if they were heading on a journey, and often in similar terms. People often send conditional messages to the deceased. If you can, please tell my dear brother that I have merely endured life since he passed and have been kind to every creature he cherished for his sake. I have even heard a well-educated person sincerely ask an elderly individual to pass on a message to a child they had lost not long ago, which she promised to do, with the usual condition, if she was allowed.”[501]
In no country was “the savage virtue of hospitality” carried to a greater extent than in the Highlands, and never did stranger receive a heartier welcome than was given to the guest who entered a Highland mansion or cottage. This hospitality was sometimes carried rather too far, particularly in the island of Barra, where, according to Martin, the custom was, that, when strangers from the northern islands went there, “the natives, immediately after their landing, obliged them to eat, even though they should have liberally eat and drank but an hour before their landing there.” This meat they called Bieyta’v, i.e. Ocean meat. Sir Robert Gordon informs us that it was a custom among the western islanders, that when one was invited to another’s house, they never separated till the whole provision was finished; and that, when it was done, they went to the next house, and so on from one house to another until they made a complete round, from neighbour to neighbour, always carrying the head of the family in which they had been last entertained to the next house along with them.[502]
In no country was "the strong value of hospitality" taken to a greater degree than in the Highlands, and no guest received a warmer welcome than the one who stepped into a Highland mansion or cottage. This hospitality sometimes went a bit too far, particularly on the island of Barra, where, according to Martin, the custom required that when strangers from the northern islands arrived, “the locals, immediately after they landed, insisted they eat, even if they had just had a generous meal and drinks an hour before arriving.” This food was called Bieyta’v, meaning Ocean meat. Sir Robert Gordon tells us that it was customary among the western islanders that once invited to someone's home, they never departed until all the food was finished; and when it was done, they moved on to the next house, continuing from one home to another until they had made a full round, visiting from neighbor to neighbor, always bringing the head of the family from the last home they had visited to the next house along with them.[502]
The removal of the court by Malcolm Canmore to the Lowlands was an event which was followed by results very disastrous to the future prosperity of the Highlands. The inhabitants soon sunk into a state of poverty, and, as by the transference of the seat of government the administration of the laws became either inoperative or was feebly enforced, the people gave themselves up to violence and turbulence, and revenged in person those injuries which the laws could no longer redress. Released from the salutary control of monarchical government, the Highlanders soon saw the necessity of substituting some other system in its place, to protect themselves against the aggressions to which they were exposed. From this state of things originated the great power of the Chiefs, who attained their ascendancy over the different little communities into which the population of the Highlands was naturally divided, on account of their superior property, courage, or talent. The powers of the chiefs were very great. They acted as judges or arbiters in the quarrels of their clansmen and followers, and as they were backed by resolute supporters of their rights, their property, and their power, they established within their own territories a jurisdiction almost independent of the kingly authority.
The relocation of the court by Malcolm Canmore to the Lowlands led to consequences that severely harmed the future prosperity of the Highlands. The residents quickly fell into poverty, and with the shift of the government's seat, the enforcement of laws became ineffective or weak. As a result, the people resorted to violence and took matters into their own hands to seek justice for wrongs that the laws could no longer address. Freed from the beneficial control of a monarchy, the Highlanders realized they needed to establish some other system to protect themselves from the threats they faced. This situation gave rise to the significant power of the Chiefs, who gained dominance over the various small communities that made up the Highland population due to their greater wealth, bravery, or skills. The Chiefs had substantial power. They served as judges or mediators in disputes among their clansmen and followers, and with strong supporters backing their rights, property, and authority, they effectively created a jurisdiction within their own lands that was nearly independent of royal rule.
From this division of the people into clans and tribes under separate chiefs, arose many of those institutions, feelings, and usages which characterised the Highlanders. “The nature of the country, and the motives which induced the Celts to make it their refuge, almost necessarily prescribed the form of their institutions. Unequal to contend with the overwhelming[317] numbers, who drove them from the plains, and, anxious to preserve their independence, and their blood uncontaminated by a mixture with strangers, they defended themselves in those strongholds which are, in every country, the sanctuaries of national liberty, and the refuge of those who resist the oppressions and the dominion of a more powerful neighbour. Thus, in the absence of their monarchs, and defended by their barrier of rocks, they did not always submit to the authority of a distant government, which could neither enforce obedience nor afford protection.”[503]
From the division of the people into clans and tribes under separate chiefs, many of the institutions, feelings, and customs that characterized the Highlanders emerged. “The nature of the land, along with the reasons that led the Celts to seek refuge there, almost dictated the structure of their institutions. Unable to fight against the overwhelming[317] numbers that drove them from the plains, and eager to maintain their independence and keep their blood untainted by mixing with outsiders, they defended themselves in those strongholds which are, in every country, the sanctuaries of national freedom and the refuge for those who resist the oppression and control of a more powerful neighbor. So, in the absence of their monarchs, and protected by their rocky barriers, they didn't always submit to the authority of a distant government that could neither enforce compliance nor provide protection.”[503]
The various little societies into which the Highland population was, by the nature of the country, divided, having no desire to change their residence or to keep up a communication with one another, and having all their wants, which were few, supplied within themselves, became individually isolated. Every district became an independent state, and thus the Highland population, though possessing a community of customs and the same characteristics, was divided or broken into separate masses, and placed under different jurisdictions. A patriarchal[504] system of government, “a sort of hereditary monarchy founded on custom, and allowed by general consent, rather than regulated by laws,” was thus established over each community or clan in the persons of the chiefs.
The various small societies that made up the Highland population, due to the nature of the land, had no interest in changing where they lived or maintaining connections with one another. With their few needs met within their own communities, they became isolated. Each area turned into an independent state. Therefore, the Highland population, while sharing common customs and traits, was divided into separate groups and subjected to different authorities. A patriarchal[504] system of governance emerged for each community or clan, led by chiefs in a form of hereditary monarchy based on tradition and generally accepted rather than governed by formal laws.
As a consequence of the separation which was preserved by the different clans, matrimonial alliances were rarely made with strangers, and hence the members of the clan were generally related to one another by the ties of consanguinity or affinity. While this double connexion tended to preserve harmony and good will among the members of the same clan, it also tended, on the other hand, to excite a bitter spirit of animosity between rival clans, whenever an affront or injury was offered by one clan to another, or by individuals of different clans.
As a result of the separation maintained by the different clans, marriage alliances were rarely formed with outsiders, so the members of the clan were usually related to each other by blood or marriage. While this close connection helped maintain harmony and goodwill among members of the same clan, it also fueled a strong sense of hostility between rival clans whenever one clan wronged another or individuals from different clans clashed.
Although the chief had great power with his clan in the different relations of landlord, leader, and judge, his authority was far from absolute, as he was obliged to consult the leading men of the clan in matters of importance—in things regarding the clan or particular families, in removing differences, punishing or redressing injuries, preventing lawsuits, supporting declining families, and declaring war against, or adjusting terms of peace with other clans.
Although the chief held significant power within his clan as a landlord, leader, and judge, his authority was not absolute. He had to consult the clan's influential members on important matters—issues concerning the clan or specific families, resolving disputes, punishing or correcting wrongs, preventing lawsuits, supporting struggling families, and declaring war or negotiating peace with other clans.
As the system of clanship was calculated to cherish a warlike spirit, the young chiefs and heads of families were regarded or despised according to their military or peaceable disposition. If they revenged a quarrel with another clan by killing some of the enemy, or carrying off their cattle and laying their lands waste, they were highly esteemed, and great expectations were formed of their future prowess and exploits. But if they failed in their attempts, they were not respected; and if they appeared disinclined to engage in hostile rencontres, they were despised.[505]
As the clan system was designed to foster a warrior mentality, young chiefs and heads of families were either admired or looked down upon based on their inclination towards violence or peace. If they avenged a dispute with another clan by killing some enemies, stealing their cattle, or destroying their land, they were highly regarded, and people had high hopes for their future bravery and achievements. However, if they failed in their efforts, they were not respected, and if they seemed unwilling to participate in battles, they were scorned.[505]
The military ranks of the clans were fixed and perpetual. The chief was, of course, the principal commander. The oldest cadet commanded the right wing, and the youngest the rear. Every head of a distinct family was captain of his own tribe. An ensign or standard-bearer was attached to each clan, who[318] generally inherited his office, which had been usually conferred on an ancestor who had distinguished himself. A small salary was attached to this office.
The military ranks of the clans were set and permanent. The chief was, of course, the main commander. The oldest cadet led the right wing, and the youngest took charge of the rear. Each head of a separate family was the captain of his own tribe. An ensign or standard-bearer was assigned to each clan, who[318] generally inherited the role, which had typically been given to an ancestor who had stood out. A small salary was tied to this position.
Each clan had a stated place of rendezvous, where they met at the call of their chief. When an emergency arose for an immediate meeting from the incursions of a hostile clan, the cross or tarie, or fiery-cross, was immediately despatched through the territories of the clan. This signal consisted of two pieces of wood placed in the form of a cross. One of the ends of the horizontal piece was either burnt or burning, and a piece of linen or white cloth stained with blood was suspended from the other end. Two men, each with a cross in his hand, were despatched by the chief in different directions, who kept running with great speed, shouting the war-cry of the tribe, and naming the place of rendezvous, if different from the usual place of meeting. The cross was delivered from hand to hand, and as each fresh bearer ran at full speed, the clan assembled with great celerity. General Stewart says, that one of the latest instances of the fiery-cross being used, was in 1745 by Lord Breadalbane, when it went round Loch Tay, a distance of thirty-two miles, in three hours, to raise his people and prevent their joining the rebels, but with less effect than in 1715 when it went the same round, and when 500 men assembled in a few hours, under the command of the Laird of Glenlyon, to join the Earl of Mar.
Each clan had a designated meeting place where they gathered at the call of their chief. When an emergency arose that required an immediate assembly due to incursions from a rival clan, the fiery-cross was quickly sent out across the clan's territory. This signal was made up of two pieces of wood arranged in the shape of a cross. One end of the horizontal piece was either scorched or aflame, while a piece of linen or white cloth stained with blood was attached to the other end. Two men, each carrying a cross, were sent by the chief in different directions, running at full speed, shouting the tribe’s war cry, and mentioning the meeting place if it differed from the usual spot. The cross was passed from one person to the next, and as each new bearer ran quickly, the clan gathered rapidly. General Stewart notes that one of the last instances of the fiery-cross being used was in 1745 by Lord Breadalbane, when it traveled around Loch Tay, a distance of thirty-two miles, in three hours to rally his people and stop them from joining the rebels. However, it was less effective than in 1715 when it made the same journey, resulting in 500 men assembling within a few hours under the Laird of Glenlyon to support the Earl of Mar.
Every clan had its own war-cry, (called in Scottish slogan,) to which every clansman answered. It served as a watch-word in cases of sudden alarm, in the confusion of combat, or in the darkness of the night. The clans were also distinguished by a particular badge, or by the peculiar arrangements or sets of the different colours of the tartan, which will be fully noticed when we come to treat of the history of the clans.
Every clan had its own war cry, known in Scottish as slogan, that every clansman would respond to. It acted as a password during unexpected emergencies, in the chaos of battle, or in the dark of night. The clans were also recognized by a specific badge or by the unique patterns or combinations of different tartan colors, which we will discuss in detail when we cover the history of the clans.
When a clan went upon any expedition they were much influenced by omens. If they met an armed man they believed that good was portended. If they observed a deer, fox, hare, or any other four-footed beast of game, and did not succeed in killing it, they prognosticated evil. If a woman barefooted crossed the road before them, they seized her and drew blood from her forehead.
When a clan went on any expedition, they were heavily influenced by omens. If they encountered an armed person, they believed this signaled good fortune. If they saw a deer, fox, hare, or any other game animal and failed to catch it, they predicted bad luck. If a barefoot woman crossed their path, they would grab her and draw blood from her forehead.
The Cuid-Oidhche, or night’s provision, was paid by many tenants to the chief; and in hunting or going on an expedition, the tenant who lived near the hill was bound to furnish the master and his followers a night’s entertainment, with brawn for his dogs.
The Cuid-Oidhche, or night’s provision, was paid by many tenants to the chief; and when hunting or going on an expedition, the tenant who lived near the hill was required to provide the master and his followers with a night’s entertainment, along with food for his dogs.
There are no sufficient data to enable us to estimate correctly the number of fighting men which the clans could bring at any time into the field; but a general idea may be formed of their strength in 1745, from the following statement of the respective forces of the clans as taken from the memorial supposed to be drawn up by the Lord President Forbes of Culloden, for the information of government. It is to be observed, however, that besides the clans here mentioned, there were many independent gentlemen, as General Stewart observes, who had many followers, but being what were called broken names, or small tribes, are omitted.
There isn't enough data to accurately estimate how many fighting men the clans could field at any given time. However, we can get a general sense of their strength in 1745 from the following figures of the respective clan forces, taken from a memorial thought to be written by Lord President Forbes of Culloden for the government's information. It's important to note that, in addition to the clans listed here, there were many independent gentlemen, as General Stewart points out, who had many followers but are not included because they belonged to what were known as broken names or small tribes.
Argyle, | 3000 |
Breadalbane, | 1000 |
Lochnell and other chieftains of the Campbells, | 1000 |
Macleans, | 500 |
Maclauchlans, | 200 |
Stewart of Appin, | 300 |
Macdougals, | 200 |
Stewart of Grandtully, | 300 |
Clan Gregor, | 700 |
Duke of Athol, | 3000 |
Farquarsons, | 500 |
Duke of Gordon, | 300 |
Grant of Grant, | 850 |
Mackintosh, | 800 |
Macphersons, | 400 |
Frasers, | 900 |
Grant of Glenmorriston, | 150 |
Chisholms, | 200 |
Duke of Perth, | 300 |
Seaforth, | 1000 |
Cromarty, Scatwell, Gairloch, and other chieftains of the Mackenzies, | 1500 |
Laird of Menzies, | 300 |
Munros, | 300 |
Rosses, | 500 |
Sutherland, | 2000 |
Mackays, | 800 |
Sinclairs, | 1100 |
Macdonald of Slate, | 700 |
[319] Macdonald of Clanronald, | 700 |
Macdonell of Glengary, | 500 |
Macdonell of Keppoch, | 300 |
Macdonald of Glencoe, | 130 |
Robertsons, | 200 |
Camerons, | 800 |
M’Kinnon, | 200 |
Macleod, | 700 |
The Duke of Montrose, Earls of Bute and Moray, Macfarlanes, M’Neils of Barra, M’Nabs, M’Naughtons, Lamonts, &c. &c. | 5600 |
——– | |
31,930 |
There is nothing so remarkable in the political history of any country as the succession of the Highland chiefs, and the long and uninterrupted sway which they held over their followers. The authority which a chief exercised among his clan was truly paternal, and he might, with great justice, have been called the father of his people. We cannot account for that warm attachment and the incorruptible and unshaken fidelity which the clans uniformly displayed towards their chiefs, on any other ground, than the kind and conciliatory system which they must have adopted towards their people; for, much as the feelings of the latter might have been awakened, by the songs and traditions of the bards, to a respect for the successors of the heroes whose praises they heard celebrated, a sense of wrongs committed, or of oppressions exercised, would have obliterated every feeling of attachment in the minds of the sufferers, and caused them to attempt to get rid of a tyrant who had rendered himself obnoxious by his tyranny.
There’s nothing as notable in the political history of any country as the succession of the Highland chiefs and the long, uninterrupted control they had over their followers. The authority a chief held within his clan was genuinely paternal, and he could rightly have been called the father of his people. We can’t explain the deep loyalty and the unwavering fidelity the clans consistently showed towards their chiefs in any other way than by the kind and conciliatory approach they must have taken towards their people. Even though the feelings of the clans might have been stirred by the songs and stories of the bards that respected the successors of the heroes they celebrated, a sense of wrongs done to them or oppressions suffered would have wiped out any feelings of loyalty in the minds of those wronged and pushed them to try to get rid of a tyrant who had become intolerable through his oppression.
The division of the people into small tribes, and the establishment of patriarchal government, were attended with many important consequences affecting the character of the Highlanders. This creation of an imperium in imperio was an anomaly, but it was, nevertheless, rendered necessary from the state of society in the Highlands shortly after the transference of the seat of government from the mountains. The authority of the king, though weak and inefficient, continued, however, to be recognised, nominally at least, except indeed when he interfered in the disputes between the clans. On such occasions his authority was utterly disregarded. “His mandates could neither stop the depredations of one clan against another, nor allay their mutual hostilities. Delinquents could not, with impunity, be pursued into the bosom of a clan which protected them, nor could his judges administer the laws in opposition to their interests or their will. Sometimes he strengthened his arm by fomenting animosities among them, and by entering occasionally into the interest of one, in order to weaken another. Many instances of this species of policy occur in Scottish history, which, for a long period, was unhappily a mere record of internal violence.”[506]
The division of people into small tribes and the establishment of a patriarchal government had many significant consequences for the character of the Highlanders. This creation of an imperium in imperio was unusual but became necessary due to the state of society in the Highlands soon after the government moved from the mountains. The king’s authority, although weak and ineffective, was still recognized, at least in name, except when he got involved in disputes between clans. In those cases, his authority was completely ignored. “His orders could neither prevent one clan from attacking another nor calm their mutual hatred. Offenders couldn't be pursued without consequence into a clan that shielded them, nor could his judges enforce the law against the clan's interests or wishes. Sometimes, he strengthened his position by stirring up rivalries among them and occasionally siding with one clan to weaken another. There are many examples of this kind of strategy in Scottish history, which, for a long time, was unfortunately just a record of internal conflict.”[506]
The general laws being thus superseded by the internal feuds of the clans, and the authority of the sovereign being insufficient to repress these disorders, a perpetual system of warfare, aggression, depredation, and contention existed among them, which, during the continuance of clanship, banished peace from the Highlands. The little sovereignties of the clans “touched at so many points, yet were so independent of one another; they approached so nearly, in many respects, yet were, in others, so distant; there were so many opportunities of encroachment, on the one hand, and so little of a disposition to submit to it, on the other; and the quarrel of one individual of the tribe so naturally involved the rest, that there was scarcely ever a profound peace, or perfect cordiality between them. Among their chiefs the most deadly feuds frequently arose from opposing interests, or from wounded pride. These feuds were warmly espoused by the whole clan, and were often transmitted, with aggravated animosity, from generation to generation.”[507]
The overall laws were overshadowed by the internal conflicts of the clans, and the ruler's power was not enough to control these issues. This led to a constant state of warfare, aggression, looting, and conflict among them, which drove peace out of the Highlands as long as clanship lasted. The small sovereignties of the clans interconnected in many ways, yet remained largely independent; they were close in many aspects but distant in others. There were numerous chances for encroachment on one side, but little willingness to accept it on the other. An argument involving one member of a tribe typically dragged in the rest, resulting in hardly any lasting peace or genuine friendliness between them. Among their leaders, severe feuds often erupted due to conflicting interests or hurt pride. These rivalries were strongly supported by the entire clan and frequently passed down, with even greater hostility, from one generation to the next.
The disputes between opposing clans were frequently made matters of negotiation, and their differences were often adjusted by treaties. Opposing clans, as a means of strengthening themselves against the attacks of their rivals, or of maintaining the balance of power, also entered into coalitions with friendly neighbours. These bands of amity or manrent, as they were called, were of the nature of treaties of offensive and defensive alliance, by which[320] the contracting parties bound themselves to assist each other; and it is remarkable that the duty of allegiance to the king was always acknowledged in these treaties,—“always excepting my duty to our lord the king, and to our kindred and friends,” was a clause which was uniformly inserted in them. In the same manner, when men who were not chiefs of clans, but of subordinate tribes, thus bound themselves, their fidelity to their chiefs was always excepted. The smaller clans who were unable to defend themselves, and such clans or families who had lost their chiefs, were included in these friendly treaties.[508] Under these treaties the smaller clans identified themselves with the greater clans; they engaged in the quarrels, followed the fortunes, and fought under the greater chiefs; but their ranks, as General Stewart observes, were separately marshalled, and led by their own subordinate chieftains and lairds, who owned submission only when necessary, for the success of combined operations. Several instances of this union will be found in the history of the clans.
The conflicts between rival clans were often settled through negotiations, and their disagreements were frequently resolved with treaties. To strengthen themselves against attacks from their enemies, clans would also form alliances with friendly neighbors. These alliances, known as manrent, resembled treaties of mutual support where the parties agreed to help one another; significantly, all these agreements included a clause recognizing their duty to the king—“always excepting my duty to our lord the king, and to our kindred and friends.” Similarly, when individuals who were not clan leaders from subordinate tribes made these agreements, their loyalty to their chiefs was also excluded. Smaller clans that couldn't defend themselves, or those that had lost their leaders, were included in these friendly treaties.[508] Under these treaties, the smaller clans aligned themselves with larger ones; they participated in disputes, shared fortunes, and fought alongside the larger chiefs. However, their groups, as General Stewart notes, were organized separately and led by their own lower-ranking chiefs and lords, who only accepted authority when it was crucial for the success of their joint efforts. Numerous examples of this cooperation can be found in the history of the clans.
As the system of clanship, by ignoring the authority of the sovereign and of the laws, prevented the clans from ever coming to any general terms of accommodation for settling their differences, their feuds were interminable, and the Highlands were, therefore, for ages, the theatre of a constant petty warfare destructive of the social virtues. “The spirit of opposition and rivalry between the clans perpetuated a system of hostility, encouraged the cultivation of the military at the expense of the social virtues, and perverted their ideas of both law and morality. Revenge was accounted a duty, the destruction of a neighbour a meritorious exploit, and rapine an honourable occupation. Their love of distinction, and their conscious reliance on their courage, when under the direction of these perverted notions, only tended to make their feuds more implacable, their condition more agitated, and their depredations more rapacious and desolating. Superstition added its influence in exasperating animosities, by teaching the clansmen, that, to revenge the death of a relation or friend, was a sacrifice agreeable to their shades: thus engaging on the side of the most implacable hatred, and the darkest vengeance, the most amiable and domestic of all our feelings,—reverence for the memory of the dead, and affection for the virtues of the living.”[509]
As the clan system disregarded the authority of the ruler and the laws, it prevented the clans from reaching any mutual agreements to resolve their disputes. As a result, their feuds were endless, and the Highlands were, for many years, the scene of constant petty warfare that destroyed social values. “The spirit of rivalry and opposition between the clans sustained a cycle of hostility, promoted military pursuits over social values, and distorted their understanding of law and morality. Seeking revenge was seen as a duty, the destruction of a neighbor was viewed as a worthy achievement, and theft was considered an honorable profession. Their desire for distinction and their confidence in their bravery, when fueled by these twisted beliefs, only intensified their feuds, made their lives more chaotic, and led to more destructive raids. Superstition also played a role in escalating hostilities by teaching clansmen that avenging the death of a relative or friend was a sacrifice pleasing to their spirits, thus entwining deeply felt emotions—like respect for the dead and love for the virtues of the living—with the harshest hatred and darkest revenge.”[509]
As the causes out of which feuds originated were innumerable, so many of them were trivial and unimportant, but as submission to the most trifling insult was considered disgraceful, and might, if overlooked, lead to fresh aggression, the clan was immediately summoned, and the cry for revenge met with a ready response in every breast. The most glaring insult that could be offered to a clan, was to speak disrespectfully of its chief,[510] an offence which was considered as a personal affront by all his followers, and was resented accordingly.
As there were countless reasons why feuds started, many of them were minor and insignificant. However, allowing even the smallest insult to go unaddressed was seen as shameful and could potentially lead to further conflicts. Therefore, the clan was quickly called together, and the demand for revenge was met with eagerness from everyone involved. The worst insult imaginable to a clan was to speak disrespectfully of its leader, an offense that was taken as a personal insult by all his supporters and was reacted to in kind.
It often happened that the insulted clan was unable to take the field to repel aggression or to vindicate its honour; but the injury was never forgotten, and the memory of it was treasured up till a fitting opportunity for taking revenge should arrive. The want of strength was sometimes supplied by cunning, and the blackest and deadliest intentions of hatred and revenge were sought to be perpetrated under the mask of conciliation and friendship. This was the natural result of the inefficiency of the laws which could afford no redress for wrongs, and which, therefore, left every individual to vindicate his rights with his own hand. The feeling of revenge, when directed against rival tribes, was cherished and honoured, and to such an extent was it carried, that there are well authenticated instances where one of the adverse parties has been exterminated in the bloody and ferocious conflicts which the feuds occasioned.
It often happened that the insulted clan couldn't take action to defend against attacks or restore its honor; but the hurt was never forgotten, and the memory of it was kept alive until a chance for revenge came along. When they lacked strength, they sometimes made up for it with cunning, and the darkest and deadliest intentions of hate and revenge were tried under the guise of reconciliation and friendship. This was a natural outcome of the ineffective laws that offered no remedy for wrongs, leaving each person to fight for their own rights. The desire for revenge, especially against rival tribes, was held in high regard and taken to such extremes that there are documented cases where one opposing party was completely wiped out in the bloody and brutal conflicts sparked by these feuds.
As the wealth of the Highlanders consisted[321] chiefly in flocks and herds, “the usual mode of commencing attacks, or of making reprisals, was by an incursion to carry off the cattle of the hostile clan. A predatory expedition was the general declaration of enmity, and a command given by the chief to clear the pastures of the enemy, constituted the usual letters of marque.”[511] These Creachs, as such depredations were termed, were carried on with systematic order, and were considered as perfectly justifiable. If lives were lost in these forays, revenge full and ample was taken, but in general personal hostilities were avoided in these incursions either against the Lowlanders or rival tribes. These predatory expeditions were more frequently directed against the Lowlanders, whom the Highlanders considered as aliens, and whose cattle they, therefore, considered as fair spoil at all times. The forays were generally executed with great secrecy, and the cattle were often lifted and secured for a considerable time before they were missed. To trace the cattle which had been thus carried off, the owners endeavoured to discover their foot-marks in the grass, or by the yielding of the heath over which they had passed; and so acute had habit rendered their sight, that they frequently succeeded, in this manner, in discovering their property. The man on whose property the tract of the cattle was lost was held liable if he did not succeed in following out the trace or discovering the cattle; and if he did not make restitution, or offer to compensate the loss, an immediate quarrel was the consequence. A reward, called Tasgal money, was sometimes offered for the recovery of stolen cattle; but as this was considered in the light of a bribe, it was generally discouraged. The Camerons and some other clans, it is said, bound themselves by oath never to accept such a reward, and to put to death all who should receive it.
As the wealth of the Highlanders mainly came from flocks and herds, “the typical way of starting attacks or retaliating was by raiding to steal the cattle of the rival clan. A raid was seen as a clear declaration of hostility, and an order given by the chief to clear the enemy’s pastures was considered the usual letters of marque.” These Creachs, as these raids were called, were carried out with systematic organization and were seen as completely justifiable. If lives were lost in these raids, vengeance was taken, but generally, personal conflicts were avoided in these attacks against both the Lowlanders and rival tribes. These raids were more often directed at the Lowlanders, whom the Highlanders viewed as outsiders, and they thought of their cattle as fair game at all times. The raids were usually conducted with great secrecy, and the cattle were often lifted and secured for quite a while before anyone noticed. To track the cattle that had been taken, the owners would try to find their footprints in the grass or the slight disturbances in the heath where they had passed through; and their keen eyesight, developed through practice, often led them to successfully recover their property. The person on whose land the cattle went missing was held responsible if they didn’t manage to follow the trail or find the cattle; if they failed to make restitution or offer compensation for the loss, it would likely lead to an immediate conflict. A reward, known as Tasgal money, was sometimes offered for the return of stolen cattle, but since this was seen as a bribe, it was generally frowned upon. It is said that the Camerons and some other clans swore an oath never to accept such a reward and to kill anyone who did.
Besides those who took part in the Creachs there was another and a peculiar class called Cearnachs, a term of similar import with the Catherans of the Lowlands, the Kernes of the English, and the Catervæ of the Romans. The Cearnachs were originally a select body of men employed in difficult and dangerous enterprises where more than ordinary honour was to be acquired; but, in process of time, they were employed in the degrading and dishonourable task of levying contributions on their Lowland neighbours, or in forcing them to pay tribute or black mail for protection. Young men of the second order of gentry who were desirous of entering the military profession, frequently joined in these exploits, as they were considered well fitted for accustoming those who engaged in them to the fatigues and exercises incident to a military life. The celebrated Robert Macgregor Campbell, or Rob Roy,[512] was the most noted of these freebooters.
Besides those who participated in the Creachs, there was another unique group called the Cearnachs, a term similar to the Catherans of the Lowlands, the Kernes of the English, and the Catervæ of the Romans. The Cearnachs were originally an elite group of men engaged in challenging and dangerous activities where they could earn significant honor. However, over time, they became involved in the disgraceful and dishonorable act of extorting payments from their Lowland neighbors or forcing them to pay tribute or black mail for protection. Young men from the lower gentry who wanted to pursue a military career often took part in these ventures, as they were deemed well-suited to prepare those involved for the hardships and training associated with military life. The famous Robert Macgregor Campbell, or Rob Roy,[512] was the most renowned of these raiders.
The cearnachs were principally the borderers living close to and within the Grampian range, but cearnachs from the more northerly parts of the Highlands also paid frequent visits to the Lowlands, and carried off large quantities of booty. The border cearnachs judging such irruptions as an invasion of their rights, frequently attacked the northern cearnachs on their return homewards; and if they succeeded in capturing the spoil, they either appropriated it to their own use or restored it to the owners.
The cearnachs were mainly the border inhabitants living near and within the Grampian range, but cearnachs from the northern parts of the Highlands often visited the Lowlands and took away large amounts of loot. The border cearnachs viewed these incursions as an invasion of their rights, so they often attacked the northern cearnachs on their way back home; and if they managed to capture the stolen goods, they either kept it for themselves or returned it to the original owners.
It might be supposed that the system of spoliation we have described, would have led these freebooters occasionally to steal from one another. Such, however, was not the case; for they observed the strictest honesty in this respect. No precautions were taken—because unnecessary—to protect property; and the usual securities of locks, bolts, and bars, were never used, nor even thought of. Instances of theft from dwelling-houses were very rare; and, with the exception of one case which happened so late as the year 1770, highway robbery was totally unknown. Yet, notwithstanding the laudable regard thus shown by the freebooters to the property of their own society, they attached no ideas of moral turpitude to the acts of spoliation we have alluded to. Donald Cameron, or Donald Bane Leane, an active leader of a party of banditti who had associated together after the troubles of 1745, tried at Perth for cattle-stealing, and executed at Kinloch Rannoch, in 1752, expressed surprise and indignation at his hard fate, as he considered[322] it, as he had never committed murder nor robbery, or taken any thing but cattle off the grass of those with whom he had quarrelled. The practice of “lifting of cattle” seems to have been viewed as a very venial offence, even by persons holding very different views of morality from the actors, in proof of which, General Stewart refers to a letter of Field-Marshal Wade to Mr. Forbes of Culloden, then Lord Advocate, dated October, 1729, describing an entertainment given him on a visit to a party of cearnachs. “The Knight and I,” says the Marshal, “travelled in my carriage with great ease and pleasure to the feast of oxen which the highwaymen had prepared for us, opposite Lochgarry, where we found four oxen roasting at the same time, in great order and solemnity. We dined in a tent pitched for that purpose. The beef was excellent; and we had plenty of bumpers, not forgetting your Lordship’s and Culloden’s health; and, after three hours’ stay, took leave of our benefactors, the highwaymen,[513] and arrived at the hut at Dalnachardoch, before it was dark.”[514]
It might be assumed that the system of theft we’ve described would occasionally lead these outlaws to steal from each other. However, that wasn't the case; they maintained the strictest honesty in this regard. No precautions—since they were unnecessary—were taken to protect property, and typical security measures like locks, bolts, and bars were never used or even considered. Instances of theft from homes were very rare, and aside from one case that occurred as late as 1770, highway robbery was completely unknown. Still, despite the commendable respect shown by the outlaws for the property of their own group, they didn’t attach any sense of moral wrongdoing to the acts of theft we mentioned. Donald Cameron, or Donald Bane Leane, an active leader of a group of bandits who formed after the troubles of 1745, was tried in Perth for cattle theft and executed at Kinloch Rannoch in 1752. He expressed surprise and anger at his harsh fate because he believed he had never committed murder or robbery nor taken anything except cattle from the fields of those he had conflicts with. The practice of “lifting cattle” seems to have been seen as a minor offense, even by people with very different moral views from the perpetrators. General Stewart cites a letter from Field-Marshal Wade to Mr. Forbes of Culloden, then Lord Advocate, dated October 1729, describing a meal organized for him during a visit to a group of outlaws. “The Knight and I,” says the Marshal, “traveled in my carriage comfortably and happily to the feast of oxen that the highwaymen had prepared for us, right across from Lochgarry, where we found four oxen roasting at the same time, in great order and solemnity. We dined in a tent set up for that purpose. The beef was excellent, and we had plenty of drinks, not forgetting your Lordship’s and Culloden’s health; and after three hours, we said goodbye to our benefactors, the highwaymen, and made it to the hut at Dalnachardoch before dark.”
Amid the violence and turbulence which existed in the Highlands, no appeal for redress of wrongs committed, or injuries sustained, could be effectually made to the legal tribunals of the country; but to prevent the utter anarchy which would have ensued from such a state of society, voluntary and associated tribunals, composed of the principal men of the tribes, were appointed. A composition in cattle being the mode of compensating injuries, these tribunals generally determined the amount of the compensation according to the nature of the injury, and the wealth and rank of the parties. These compensations were called Erig.
Amid the violence and chaos in the Highlands, there was no effective way to seek justice for wrongs done or injuries suffered through the country's legal system. To avoid total anarchy that could arise from such a society, voluntary and local courts were established, made up of the leading members of the tribes. They typically decided on compensation in cattle, determining the amount based on the type of injury and the wealth and status of the individuals involved. These compensations were referred to as Erig.
Besides these tribunals, every chief held a court, in which he decided all disputes occurring among his clansmen. He generally resided among them. “His castle was the court where rewards were distributed, and the most enviable distinctions conferred. All disputes were settled by his decision, and the prosperity or poverty of his tenants depended on his proper or improper treatment of them. These tenants followed his standard in war—attended him in his hunting excursions—supplied his table with the produce of their farms—and assembled to reap his corn, and to prepare and bring home his fuel. They looked up to him as their adviser and protector. The cadets of his family, respected in proportion to the proximity of the relation in which they stood to him, became a species of sub-chiefs, scattered over different parts of his domains, holding their lands and properties of him, with a sort of subordinate jurisdiction over a portion of his people, and were ever ready to afford him their counsel or assistance in all emergencies.
Besides these courts, every chief had a court where he resolved all disputes among his clansmen. He usually lived among them. “His castle was the court where rewards were handed out, and prestigious distinctions were given. All disputes were resolved by his judgment, and the wealth or poverty of his tenants depended on how well he treated them. These tenants rallied to his banner in battle, joined him on hunting trips, provided food from their farms for his table, and gathered to harvest his grain and collect his firewood. They looked to him as their advisor and protector. The younger members of his family, respected based on their closeness to him, served as a kind of sub-chiefs, spread across different parts of his lands, holding their properties from him, with some authority over a portion of his people, and were always ready to offer him their advice or help in any situation.
“Great part of the rent of land was paid in kind, and generally consumed where it was produced. One chief was distinguished from another, not by any additional splendour of dress or equipage, but by being followed by more dependants, and by entertaining a greater number of guests. What his retainers gave from their individual property was spent amongst them in the kindest and most liberal manner. At the castle every individual was made welcome, and was treated according to his station, with a degree of courtesy and regard to his feelings unknown in any other country.[515] This condescension, while it raised the clansman in his own estimation, and drew closer the ties between him and his superior, seldom tempted him to use any improper familiarities.[323] He believed himself well born, and was taught to respect himself in the respect which he showed to his chief; and thus, instead of complaining of the difference of station and fortune, or considering a ready obedience to his chieftain’s call as a slavish oppression, he felt convinced that he was supporting his own honour in showing his gratitude and duty to the generous head of his family. ‘Hence, the Highlanders, whom more savage nations called savage, carried in the outward expression of their manners the politeness of courts without their vices, and in their bosoms the high point of honour without its follies.’”[516]
“Much of the land rent was paid in goods and usually consumed on-site. One chief stood out from another, not by wearing fancier clothes or having better equipment, but by being followed by more followers and hosting a larger number of guests. What his dependents contributed from their own possessions was shared among them in the kindest and most generous way. At the castle, everyone was welcomed and treated according to their status, with a level of courtesy and respect for their feelings that was rare in other countries.[515] This kindness, while it boosted the clansman's self-esteem and strengthened the bond with his leader, rarely encouraged him to behave inappropriately. He felt proud of his lineage and learned to respect himself through the respect he showed his chief; thus, instead of resenting the differences in status and wealth or seeing his prompt obedience to his chief’s requests as a form of servitude, he believed he was upholding his own honor by expressing gratitude and loyalty to the generous head of his family. ‘As a result, the Highlanders, whom more uncivilized people called barbaric, displayed the politeness of noble courts without their vices, and within them carried a strong sense of honor without its follies.’”[516]
It cannot, however, be denied, that the authority of the chief was naturally arbitrary, and was sometimes exercised unduly and with great severity; as a proof of which, there is said to exist among the papers of the Perth family, an application to Lord Drummond from the town of Perth, dated in 1707, requesting an occasional use of his lordship’s executioner, who was considered an expert operator, a request with which his lordship complied, reserving, however, to himself the power of recalling the executioner when he had occasion for his services. Another curious illustration of this exercise of power is given by General Stewart. Sometime before the year 1745, Lord President Forbes dined at Blair castle with the Duke of Athole, on his way from Edinburgh to his seat at Culloden. A petition was delivered to his Grace in the course of the evening, on reading which, he thus addressed the President: “My lord, here is a petition from a poor man, whom Commissary Bisset, my baron bailie (an officer to whom the chief occasionally delegated his authority), has condemned to be hanged; and as he is a clever fellow, and is strongly recommended to mercy, I am much inclined to pardon him.” “But your Grace knows,” said the President, “that, after condemnation, no man can pardon but his Majesty.” “As to that,” replied the Duke, “since I have the power of punishing, it is but right that I should have the power to pardon.” Then, calling upon a servant who was in waiting, his Grace said, “Go, send an express to Logierait, and order Donald Stewart, presently under sentence, to be instantly set at liberty.”[517]
It cannot be denied, however, that the authority of the chief was naturally arbitrary and was sometimes exercised excessively and harshly. As proof, there is said to be a document among the papers of the Perth family, an application to Lord Drummond from the town of Perth, dated 1707, requesting occasional use of his lordship’s executioner, who was regarded as an expert, a request that his lordship granted while reserving the right to recall the executioner when he needed his services. Another interesting example of this exercise of power is provided by General Stewart. Some time before 1745, Lord President Forbes dined at Blair Castle with the Duke of Athole while on his way from Edinburgh to his estate at Culloden. During the evening, a petition was presented to the Duke, which led him to address the President: “My lord, here is a petition from a poor man who Commissary Bisset, my baron bailie (an officer to whom the chief occasionally delegated his authority), has condemned to be hanged; and since he is a clever fellow and strongly recommended for mercy, I am inclined to pardon him.” “But your Grace knows,” replied the President, “that after condemnation no one can pardon but his Majesty.” “In that case,” responded the Duke, “since I have the power to punish, it’s only fair that I should have the power to pardon.” Then, calling a waiting servant, the Duke said, “Go, send an express to Logierait, and order Donald Stewart, currently under sentence, to be set free immediately.”[517]
The authority which the generality of the chiefs exercised, was acquired from ancient usage and the weakness of the government; but the lords of regality, and the great barons and chiefs, had jurisdiction conferred on them by the Crown, both in civil and criminal cases, which they sometimes exercised in person and sometimes by deputy. The persons to whom they delegated this authority were called bailies. In civil matters the baron or chief could judge in questions of debt within his barony, as well as in most of those cases known by the technical term of possessory actions. And though it has always been an established rule of law, that no person can be judge in his own cause, a baron might judge in all actions between himself and his vassals and tenants, necessary for making his rents and feu-duties effectual. Thus, he could ascertain the price of corn due by a tenant, and pronounce sentence against him for arrears of rent; but in all cases where the chief was a party, he could not judge in person. The criminal jurisdiction of a baron, according to the laws ascribed to Malcolm Mackenneth, extended to all crimes except treason, and the four pleas of the Crown, viz., robbery, murder, rape, and fire-raising. Freemen could be tried by none but their peers. Whenever the baron held a court, his vassals were bound to attend and afford such assistance as might be required. On these occasions many useful regulations for the good of the community were often made, and supplies were sometimes voluntarily granted to the chief to support his dignity. The bounty of the vassals was especially and liberally bestowed on the marriage of the chief, and in the portioning of his daughters and younger sons. These donations consisted of cattle, which constituted the principal riches of the country in those patriarchal days. In this way the younger sons of the chief were frequently provided for on their settlement in life.
The authority that most chiefs had came from long-standing tradition and the weakness of the government. However, the lords of regality, along with the major barons and chiefs, received jurisdiction from the Crown in both civil and criminal cases, which they sometimes handled personally and sometimes through representatives. Those representatives were called bailies. In civil matters, the baron or chief could decide debt disputes within his barony, as well as many cases known as possessory actions. Even though it's been a long-standing legal rule that no one can judge their own case, a baron could rule in all cases involving himself and his vassals and tenants necessary to enforce his rents and feu-duties. Therefore, he could determine the amount of corn a tenant owed and pass judgment against him for late rent; however, he could not rule in person if the chief was directly involved in the case. The criminal authority of a baron, according to laws attributed to Malcolm Mackenneth, covered all crimes except treason and the four major Crown offenses: robbery, murder, rape, and arson. Freemen could only be tried by their peers. Whenever the baron held a court, his vassals had to attend and provide any necessary support. During these occasions, many beneficial regulations for the community were often established, and support was sometimes voluntarily given to the chief to maintain his status. The generosity of the vassals was especially evident during the chief's wedding and when helping to provide for the marriages of his daughters and younger sons. These gifts typically included cattle, which were the main wealth of the country in those patriarchal times. This way, the younger sons of the chief were often supported when they began their own lives.
The reciprocal ties which connected the chief and his clan were almost indissoluble.[324] In return for the kindness and paternal care bestowed by the former on the latter, they yielded a ready submission to his authority, and evinced a rare fidelity to his person, which no adversity could shake. Innumerable instances of this devoted attachment might be given, but two will suffice. In the battle of Inverkeithing, between the royalists and the troops of Oliver Cromwell, 500 of the followers of the Laird of Maclean were left dead on the field. Sir Hector Maclean being hard pressed by the enemy in the heat of the action, was successively covered from their attacks by seven brothers, all of whom sacrificed their lives in his defence; and as one fell another came up in succession to cover him, crying, “Another for Hector.” This phrase, says General Stewart, has continued ever since a proverb or watchword, when a man encounters any sudden danger that requires instant succour. The other instance is that of a servant of the late James Menzies of Culdares, who had been engaged in the rebellion of 1715. Mr. Menzies was taken at Preston in Lancashire, was carried to London, where he was tried and condemned, but afterwards reprieved. This act prevented him from turning out in 1745: but to show his good wishes towards Prince Charles, he sent him a handsome charger as a present, when advancing through England. The servant who led and delivered the horse was taken prisoner and carried to Carlisle, where he was tried and condemned. Every attempt was made, by threats of immediate execution, in case of refusal, and promises of pardon, on giving information, to extort a discovery from him of the person who sent the horse, but in vain. He knew, he said, what would be the consequence of a disclosure, and that his own life was nothing in comparison with that which it would endanger. Being hard pressed at the place of execution to inform on his master, he asked those about him if they were really serious in supposing that he was such a villain as to betray his master. He said, that if he did what they desired, and forgot his master and his trust, he needed not return to his country, for Glenlyon would be no home or country for him, as he would be despised and hunted out of the glen. This trusty servant’s name was John Macnaughton, a native of Glenlyon in Perthshire.[518]
The strong connections between the chief and his clan were nearly unbreakable.[324] In gratitude for the kindness and fatherly care the chief showed them, they willingly accepted his authority and displayed an extraordinary loyalty to him that no hardship could undermine. Countless examples of this devoted loyalty could be shared, but two will suffice. In the battle of Inverkeithing, between the royalists and Oliver Cromwell's troops, 500 followers of the Laird of Maclean were left dead on the battlefield. Sir Hector Maclean, heavily pressured by the enemy during the fight, was shielded from their attacks by seven brothers, all of whom sacrificed their lives protecting him; as one fell, another would step up to replace him, shouting, “Another for Hector.” This saying, according to General Stewart, has since become a proverb or rallying cry for anyone facing sudden danger that needs immediate help. The second example is of a servant to the late James Menzies of Culdares, who had participated in the 1715 rebellion. Mr. Menzies was captured at Preston in Lancashire, taken to London, tried, condemned, but later reprieved. This kept him from joining the fight in 1745; however, to show his support for Prince Charles, he sent him a fine horse as a gift while he was moving through England. The servant who delivered the horse was also captured and brought to Carlisle, where he was tried and condemned. They used threats of immediate execution for refusal and promises of pardons for information, trying to force him to reveal the identity of the person who sent the horse, but it was useless. He stated that he understood the consequences of revealing such information and that his own life was insignificant compared to the danger it would pose to his master. Pressured at the execution site to betray his master, he asked those around him if they were truly serious in thinking he would be such a traitor. He declared that if he did what they wanted and forgot his master and his duty, he shouldn't return to his homeland, because Glenlyon would no longer be home for him; he would be despised and hunted out of the glen. This loyal servant was named John Macnaughton, a native of Glenlyon in Perthshire.[518]
The obedience and attachment of the Highlanders to their chiefs, and the readiness they displayed, on all occasions, to adopt, when called upon, the quarrels of their superiors, did not, however, make them forget their own independence. When a chief was unfit for his situation, or had degraded his name and family, the clan proceeded to depose him, and set up the next in succession, if deserving, to whom they transferred their allegiance, as happened to two chiefs of the families of Macdonald of Clanronald and Macdonell of Keppoch. The head of the family of Stewart of[325] Garth, who, on account of his ferocious disposition, was nick-named the “Fierce Wolf,” was, about the year 1520, not only deposed, but confined for life in a cell in the castle of Garth, which was, therefore, long regarded by the people with a kind of superstitious terror. The clans even sometimes interfered with the choice of the chiefs in changing their places of abode, or in selecting a site for a new residence. The Earl of Seaforth was prevented by his clan (the M’Kenzies) from demolishing Brahan castle, the principal seat of the family. In the same way the Laird of Glenorchy, ancestor of the Marquis of Breadalbane, having some time previous to the year 1570, laid the foundation of a castle which he intended to build on a hill on the side of Lochtay, was compelled, or induced, by his people, to change his plan and build the castle of Balloch or Taymouth.
The loyalty and commitment of the Highlanders to their chiefs, along with their willingness to take up the conflicts of their leaders when needed, didn’t mean they forgot about their own independence. If a chief was unworthy of his position or had tarnished his name and family, the clan would remove him and support the next successor, if he was deserving, as seen with two chiefs from the Macdonald family of Clanronald and the Macdonell family of Keppoch. The head of the Stewart family of[325] Garth, who was called the “Fierce Wolf” due to his brutal nature, was not only deposed around the year 1520 but also locked up for life in a cell within Garth Castle, which the locals viewed with a sort of superstitious fear for a long time. Clans sometimes even got involved in choosing their chiefs by influencing their living arrangements or where to build new homes. The Earl of Seaforth was stopped by his clan (the M’Kenzies) from tearing down Brahan Castle, the family's main estate. Similarly, the Laird of Glenorchy, ancestor of the Marquis of Breadalbane, was forced or persuaded by his people to abandon his plans for a castle on a hill by Lochtay and instead construct Balloch or Taymouth Castle, after he had already laid the groundwork for it before 1570.
From what has been stated, it will be perceived that the influence of a chief with his clan depended much on his personal qualities, of which kindness and a condescension, which admitted of an easy familiarity, were necessary traits. Captain Burt, the author of ‘Letters from the North,’ thus alludes to the familiarity which existed between a chief and his clan, and the affability and courtesy with which they were accustomed to be treated: “And as the meanest among them pretended to be his relations by consanguinity, they insisted on the privilege of taking him by the hand whenever they met him. Concerning this last, I once saw a number of very discontented countenances when a certain lord, one of the chiefs, endeavoured to evade this ceremony. It was in the presence of an English gentleman, of high station, from whom he would willingly have concealed the knowledge of such seeming familiarity with slaves of wretched appearance; and thinking it, I suppose, a kind of contradiction to what he had often boasted at other times, viz., his despotic power in his clan.”
From what has been said, it will be noticed that the influence of a chief with his clan depended a lot on his personal qualities, particularly kindness and a down-to-earth attitude that allowed for easy interaction. Captain Burt, the author of ‘Letters from the North,’ mentions the friendly relationship between a chief and his clan, along with the warmth and respect they were used to receiving: “And since even the lowest members of the clan claimed to be his relatives, they insisted on the right to shake his hand whenever they saw him. Regarding this, I once noticed a number of very unhappy faces when a particular lord, one of the chiefs, tried to avoid this gesture. It happened in front of an English gentleman of high rank, from whom he would have preferred to hide this apparent familiarity with poorly dressed people; and I suppose he thought it was a contradiction to what he had often boasted about before, namely, his absolute power over his clan.”
From the feeling of self-respect which the urbanity and condescension of the chiefs naturally created in the minds of the people, arose that honourable principle of fidelity to superiors and to their trust, which we have already noticed, “and which,” says General Stewart, “was so generally and so forcibly imbibed, that the man who betrayed his trust was considered unworthy of the name which he bore, or of the kindred to which he belonged.”
From the sense of self-respect that the politeness and graciousness of the leaders naturally instilled in the people's minds, emerged that honorable principle of loyalty to superiors and their trust, which we have already observed, “and which,” says General Stewart, “was so widely and intensely absorbed, that anyone who betrayed their trust was seen as unworthy of the name they carried or the family they belonged to.”
From this principle flowed a marked detestation of treachery, a vice of very rare occurrence among the Highlanders; and so tenacious were they on that point, that the slightest suspicion of infidelity on the part of an individual estranged him from the society of his clan, who shunned him as a person with whom it was dangerous any longer to associate. The case of John Du Cameron, better known, from his large size, by the name of Sergeant Mor,[519] affords an example of this. This man had been a sergeant in the French service, and returned to Scotland in the year 1745, when he engaged in the rebellion. Having no fixed abode, and dreading the consequences of having served in the French army, and of being afterwards engaged in the rebellion, he formed a party of freebooters, and took up his residence among the mountains on the borders of the counties of Perth, Inverness, and Argyle, where he carried on a system of spoliation by carrying off the cattle of those he called his enemies, if they did not purchase his forbearance by the payment of black mail. Cameron had long been in the habit of sleeping in a barn on the farm of Dunan in Rannoch; but[326] having been betrayed by some person, he was apprehended one night when asleep in the barn, in the year 1753, by a party of Lieutenant (after Sir Hector) Munro’s detachment. He was carried to Perth, and there tried before the court of justiciary for the murder alluded to in the note, and various acts of theft and cattle-stealing. Being found guilty, he was executed at Perth in 1753. It was generally believed in the country that Cameron had been betrayed by the man in whose barn he had taken shelter, and the circumstance of his renting a farm from government, on the forfeited estate of Strowan, on advantageous terms, strengthened the suspicion; but beyond this there was nothing to confirm the imputation. Yet this man was ever after heartily despised, and having by various misfortunes lost all his property, which obliged him to leave the country in great poverty, the people firmly believed that his misfortunes were a just judgment upon him for violating the trust reposed in him by an unsuspecting and unfortunate person.
From this principle came a strong dislike of betrayal, a vice that was quite rare among the Highlanders; they were so committed to this value that even the slightest suspicion of disloyalty from someone would lead to that person being ostracized by their clan, who would avoid them as if their association was dangerous. The case of John Du Cameron, better known as Sergeant Mor due to his large size, illustrates this. This man had served as a sergeant in the French army and returned to Scotland in 1745, when he got involved in the rebellion. Lacking a permanent home and fearing the repercussions of having served in the French army and later participating in the rebellion, he created a group of outlaws and took refuge in the mountains along the borders of Perth, Inverness, and Argyle counties. There, he engaged in a system of pillaging by stealing cattle from those he considered his enemies unless they paid him protection money in the form of blackmail. Cameron had often slept in a barn on the Dunan farm in Rannoch; however, in 1753, he was betrayed by someone, and one night while he was asleep in the barn, he was captured by a group from Lieutenant (later Sir Hector) Munro’s detachment. He was taken to Perth and tried in the court of justiciary for the murder mentioned in the note, along with various thefts and cattle thefts. Found guilty, he was executed in Perth in 1753. Many people in the area believed that Cameron had been betrayed by the man who had provided him shelter, and the fact that he rented a government-owned farm on the forfeited estate of Strowan under favorable conditions fueled this suspicion; however, there was no concrete evidence to support this claim. Nevertheless, this man was forever looked down upon, and after suffering various misfortunes that caused him to lose all his property and leave the country in extreme poverty, the people firmly believed his troubles were a fitting punishment for breaking the trust placed in him by an unsuspecting and unfortunate individual.
Such were some of the leading characteristics of this remarkable race of people, who preserved many of their national peculiarities till a comparatively recent period. These, whoever, are now fast disappearing before the march of modern improvement and civilization; and we are sorry to add that the vices which seem almost inseparable from this new state of society have found their way into some parts of the Highlands, and supplanted, to a certain extent, many of those shining virtues which were once the glory of the Gael.
Such were some of the main traits of this remarkable group of people, who kept many of their unique traditions until fairly recently. However, they are now quickly vanishing in the face of modern progress and civilization; and sadly, the negative aspects that seem almost unavoidable in this new society have made their way into some areas of the Highlands, partly replacing many of the wonderful qualities that once were the pride of the Gael.
APPENDIX TO CHAPTER XVIII.,
Containing notices by contemporary writers, from the 11th century downwards, of the dress and arms of the Highlanders; extracted from the Iona Club publication, Collectanea de rebus Albanicis.
Containing notices by contemporary writers, from the 11th century onward, about the clothing and weapons of the Highlanders; taken from the Iona Club publication, Collectanea de rebus Albanicis.
Magnus Berfaet’s Saga.
Magnus Berfaet's Story.
A.D. 1093. It is said when King Magnus returned from his expedition in the west, that he adopted the costume in use in the western lands, and likewise many of his followers; that they went about barelegged having short tunics (W. kyrtles), and also upper garments; and so many men called him Barelegged or Barefoot.
A.D. 1093. It is said that when King Magnus came back from his expedition in the west, he started wearing the clothes popular in those western lands, and many of his followers did the same. They walked around with bare legs, wearing short tunics (W. kyrtles) and upper garments; because of this, a lot of people referred to him as Barelegged or Barefoot.
Andrew Wyntoun (1420), referring to the combat on N. Inch, says,
Andrew Wyntoun (1420), talking about the fight on N. Inch, says,
At Sanct Johnstone beside the Freris,
At Sanct Johnstone by the Freris,
All thai entrit in Barreris
All Thai entries in Barreris
Wyth Bow and Ax, Knyf and Swerd,
Wyth Bow and Axe, Knife and Sword,
To deil amang them their last werd.
To tell them their last word.
John Major (1512).
John Major (1512).
From the middle of their thigh to the foot they have no covering for the leg, clothing themselves with a mantle instead of an upper garment, and a shirt dyed with saffron. They always carry a bow and arrows, a very broad sword with a small halbert, a large dagger, sharpened on one side only, but very sharp, under the belt. In time of war they cover their whole body with a shirt of mail of iron rings, and fight in that. The common people of the Highland Scots rush into battle, having their body clothed with a linen garment manifoldly sewed and painted or daubed with pitch, with a covering of deerskin.
From the middle of their thighs to their feet, they don't wear any leg covering, instead using a mantle as their outer layer and a saffron-dyed shirt. They always carry a bow and arrows, a wide sword with a small halberd, and a large, one-sided dagger that is very sharp, tucked under their belt. In times of war, they cover their entire body with a chainmail shirt made of iron rings and fight in that. The common people of the Highland Scots rush into battle dressed in a linen garment that is sewn together multiple times and either painted or smeared with pitch, along with a deerskin covering.
In another place he speaks much to the same purport.
In another part, he says something very similar.
In the accounts of the Lord High Treasurer of Scotland, in August 1538, we find the following entries regarding a Highland dress made for King James V., on the occasion of that monarch making a hunting excursion into the Highlands:—
In the records of the Lord High Treasurer of Scotland, from August 1538, we see the following entries about a Highland outfit made for King James V. for his hunting trip into the Highlands:—
Item in the first for ii elnis ane quarter elne of variant cullorit velvet to be the Kingis Grace are schort Heland coit price of the elne vilib summa | xiiilib xs. |
Item for iii elnis quarter elne of grene taffatys to lyne the said coit with, price of the elne xs summa | xxxiis vid. |
Item for iii elnis of Heland tartane to be hoiss to the Kingis Grace, price of the elne iiiis iiiid summa | xiiis. |
Item for xv elnis of holland claith to be syde Heland sarkis to the Kingis Grace, price of the elne viiis summa | vilib. |
Item for sewing and making of the said sarkis | ixs. |
Item for twa unce of silk to sew thame | xs. |
Product for iiii elnis of rubanis to the handis of thame | iis. |
Letter written by John Elder, a Highland priest, to Henry VIII. (1543).
Letter written by John Elder, a Highland priest, to Henry VIII. (1543).
Moreover, wherefor they call us in Scotland Reddshankes, and in your Graces dominion of England, roghe footide Scottis, Pleas it your Maiestie to understande, that we of all people can tollerat, suffir, and away best with colde, for boithe somer and wyntir (excepte when the froest is most vehemonte), goynge alwaies bair leggide and bair footide, our delite and pleasure is not onely in huntynge of redd deir, wolfes, foxes, and graies, whereof we abounde, and have greate plentie, but also in rynninge, leapinge, swymmynge, shootynge, and thrawinge of dartis: therfor, in so moche as we use and delite so to go alwaies, the tendir delicatt gentillmen of Scotland call us Reddshankes. And agayne in wynter, whene the froest is[327] mooste vehement (as I have saide) which we can not suffir bair footide, so weill as snow, whiche can never hurt us whene it cummes to our girdills, we go a huntynge, and after that we have slayne redd deir, we flaye of the skyne, bey and bey, and settinge of our bair foote on the insyde therof, for neide of cunnyge shoemakers, by your Graces pardon, we play the sutters; compasinge and mesuringe so moche thereof, as shall retche up to our anclers, pryckynge the upper part therof also with holis, that the water may repas when it entres, and stretchide up with a stronge thwange of the same, meitand above our said ancklers, so, and please your noble Grace, we make our shoois: Therfor, we usinge such maner of shoois, the roghe hairie syde outwart, in your Graces dominion of England, we be callit roghe footide Scottis; which maner of schoois (and pleas your Highnes) in Latyne be called perones, whereof the poet Virgill makis mencioun, sayinge, That the olde auncient Latyns in tyme of warrs uside suche maner of schoos. And althoughe a great sorte of us Reddshankes go after this maner in our countrethe, yeit never the les, and pleas your Grace, when we come to the courte (the Kinges Grace our great master being alyve) waitinge on our Lordes and maisters, who also, for velvettis and silkis, be right well araide, we have as good garmentis as some of our fellowis whiche gyve attendaunce in the court every day.
Moreover, that's why they call us Reddshankes in Scotland, and in your Grace's realm of England, rough-footed Scots. Please understand, Your Majesty, that we, more than anyone, can tolerate, endure, and get along just fine with the cold, in both summer and winter (except when the frost is most severe), always going bare-legged and barefoot. Our delight and pleasure come not only from hunting red deer, wolves, foxes, and hares, which we have in great abundance, but also in running, jumping, swimming, shooting, and throwing darts. That's why, since we enjoy and prefer to go this way all the time, the gentlefolk of Scotland call us Reddshankes. And again in winter, when the frost is most severe (as I said), which we cannot endure barefoot, just as well as snow, which never harms us when it reaches our girdles, we go hunting. After we have slain red deer, we skin them, bit by bit, and placing our bare feet on the inside, due to the lack of skilled cobblers, with your Grace's pardon, we make do; shaping and measuring enough of it to reach up to our ankles, pricking the upper part with holes so that water can drain when it enters, and pulling it up with a strong tug, so that it meets above our ankles, thus, if it pleases your noble Grace, we make our shoes. Therefore, using such a type of shoe, with the rough hairy side out, in your Grace's realm of England, we are called rough-footed Scots; this type of shoe, if it pleases your Highness, is called perones in Latin, of which the poet Virgil mentions, saying that the ancient Latins used such shoes in times of war. And although a great many of us Reddshankes wear these in our country, still, if it pleases your Grace, when we come to court (while our great master, the King, is alive) waiting on our Lords and masters, who, dressed in velvets and silks, are very well attired, we have garments just as good as some of our peers who attend the court every day.
John de Beaugué, a Frenchman, who wrote a history of the campaigns in Scotland in 1549, printed in Paris in 1556, states that, at the siege of Haddington, in 1549, “they (the Scottish army) were followed by the Highlanders, and these last go almost naked; they have painted waistcoats, and a sort of woollen covering, variously coloured.”
John de Beaugué, a Frenchman who wrote a history of the campaigns in Scotland in 1549, printed in Paris in 1556, states that during the siege of Haddington in 1549, “they (the Scottish army) were followed by the Highlanders, and these last go almost naked; they have painted waistcoats, and a sort of woolen covering, variously colored.”
Lindsay of Pitscottie (wrote about 1573):—
Lindsay of Pitscottie (wrote about 1573):—
The other pairts [of Scotland] northerne are full of mountaines, and very rud and homlie kynd of people doeth inhabite, which is called the Reidschankis or Wyld Scottis. They be clothed with ane mantle, with ane schirt saffroned after the Irisch manner, going bair-legged to the knee. Thair weapones ar bowis and dartes, with ane verie broad sword and ane dagger scharp onlie at the on edge.
The northern parts of Scotland are filled with mountains, and a very rough and simple kind of people live there, known as the Reidschankis or Wild Scots. They wear a cloak and a shirt dyed saffron in the Irish style, going bare-legged up to the knee. Their weapons are bows and darts, along with a very broad sword and a dagger sharp on one edge only.
John Lesley, Bishop of Ross, who published his work De origine, moribus et rebus gestis Scotorum at Rome in 1578, thus describes the arms and dress of the old Scots, which were still in his time used by the Highlanders and Islanders:—
John Lesley, Bishop of Ross, who published his work De origine, moribus et rebus gestis Scotorum in Rome in 1578, describes the weapons and clothing of the ancient Scots, which were still in use during his time by the Highlanders and Islanders:—
In battle and hostile encounter their missile weapons were a lance and arrows. They used also a two-edged sword which, with the foot soldiers was pretty long, and short for the horse; both had it broad, and with an edge so exceeding sharp that at one blow it would easily cut a man in two. For defence, they used a coat of mail, woven of iron rings, which they wore over a leather jerkin, stout and of handsome appearance, which we call an aeton. Their whole armour was light, that they might the more easily slip from their enemies’ hands if they chanced to fall into such a strait. Their clothing was made for use (being chiefly suited to war), and not for ornament. All, both nobles and common people, wore mantles of one sort (except that the nobles preferred those of several colours). These were long and flowing, but capable of being neatly gathered up at pleasure into folds. I am inclined to believe that they were the same as those to which the ancients gave the name of brachal. Wrapped up in these for their only covering they would sleep comfortably. They had also shaggy rugs, such as the Irish use at the present day, some fitted for a journey, others to be placed on a bed. The rest of their garments consisted of a short woollen jacket with the sleeves open below for the convenience of throwing their darts, and a covering for the thighs of the simplest kind, more for decency than for show or a defence against cold. They made also of linen, very large shirts, with numerous folds and wide sleeves, which flowed abroad loosely to their knees. These, the rich coloured with saffron, and others smeared with some grease to preserve them longer clean among the toils and exercises of a camp, which they held it of the highest consequence to practise continually. In the manufacture of these, ornament and a certain attention to taste were not altogether neglected, and they joined the different parts of their shirts very neatly with silk threads, chiefly of a green or red colour.
In battle and during confrontations, their weapons were lances and arrows. They also carried a double-edged sword that was quite long for foot soldiers and shorter for cavalry; both types were broad and had an exceptionally sharp edge that could easily cut a person in half with a single strike. For protection, they wore chainmail, made of iron rings, over a sturdy, stylish leather tunic, which we call a "aeton." Their armor was lightweight, allowing them to escape more easily from their enemies if they found themselves in a tight spot. Their clothing was functional, primarily designed for warfare rather than decoration. Everyone, from nobles to commoners, wore similar mantles (though nobles preferred those in multiple colors). These mantles were long and flowing but could be neatly gathered into folds when needed. I suspect they were similar to what the ancients referred to as "brachal." They would wrap themselves in these mantles for warmth while sleeping. They also had shaggy rugs, much like those used by the Irish today, some meant for travel and others for bedding. Their other clothing included a short woolen jacket with open sleeves for ease in throwing darts and a simple thigh covering, meant more for modesty than for warmth or style. They also made very large linen shirts with many folds and wide sleeves that flowed loosely to their knees. The wealthy dyed theirs with saffron, while others applied grease to keep them cleaner amid the rigors of camp life, which they considered crucial to practice regularly. While making these outfits, they didn’t completely overlook decoration and paid attention to style, sewing the different parts of their shirts together neatly with silk threads, primarily in green or red.
Their women’s attire was very becoming. Over a gown reaching to the ancles, and generally embroidered, they wore large mantles of the kind already described, and woven of different colours. Their chief ornaments were the bracelets and necklaces with which they decorated their arms and necks.
Their women's clothing was very attractive. Over a gown that reached their ankles and was usually embroidered, they wore large mantles like the ones already described, made from different colors. Their main accessories were the bracelets and necklaces they adorned their arms and necks with.
George Buchanan (pub. 1582, thus translated by Monypenny 1612).
George Buchanan (published 1582, translated by Monypenny 1612).
They delight in marled clothes, specially that have long stripes of sundry colours; they love chiefly purple and blew. Their predecessors used short mantles or plaids of divers colours sundry waies devided; and amongst some, the same custome is observed to this day; but for the most part now they are browne, more nere to the colour of the hadder; to the effect when they lie amongst the hadder the bright colour of their plaids shall not bewray them; with the which, rather coloured than clad, they suffer the most cruel tempests that blow in the open field in such sort, that under a wrythe of snow they slepe sound.... Their armour wherewith they cover their bodies in time of werre, is an iron bonnet and an habbergion side (long) almost even to their heeles. Their weapones against their enemies are bowes and arrowes. The arrows are for the most part hooked, with a bauble on either side, which once entered within the body cannot be drawn forth againe, unlesse the wounde be made wider. Some of them fight with broad swords and axes.
They enjoy wearing marled clothes, especially those with long stripes of various colors; they particularly love purple and blue. Their ancestors wore short mantles or plaids of different colors divided in various ways, and among some, this custom is still observed today; but for the most part, they are now brown, closer to the color of heather, so when they lie among the heather, the bright color of their plaids won't give them away. With these, more colored than clothed, they endure the harshest storms that blow across the open fields, to the point that they sleep soundly under a blanket of snow.... Their armor for battle consists of an iron helmet and a long coat of mail that reaches almost to their heels. Their weapons against their enemies are bows and arrows. Most of the arrows are barbed, with a hook on either side, which, once they enter the body, cannot be removed unless the wound is made wider. Some of them fight with broadswords and axes.
Nicolay d’Arfeville, Cosmographer to King of France, pub. 1583, a vol. on Scotland, speaks thus:—
Nicolay d’Arfeville, Cosmographer to the King of France, published in 1583 a volume on Scotland and says this:—
They [wild Scots] weir like the Irish, a long large and full shirt, coloured with saffron, and over this a garment hanging to the knee, of thick wool, after the manner of a cassock. They go with bare heads, and allow the hair to grow very long, and they wear neither stockings nor shoes, except some who have buskins made in a very old fashion, which come as high as their knees. Their arms are the bow and arrow, and some darts, which they throw with great dexterity, and a large sword, with a single-edged dagger. They are very swift of foot, and there is no horse so swift as to outstrip them, as I have seen proved several times, both in England and Scotland.
They [wild Scots] wear like the Irish, a long, loose-fitting shirt, dyed with saffron, and over this, a knee-length garment made of thick wool, similar to a cassock. They go with bare heads and let their hair grow very long, and they don’t wear stockings or shoes, except for a few who have old-fashioned buskins that come up to their knees. Their weapons are a bow and arrow, along with some darts, which they throw with great skill, and a large sword, with a single-edged dagger. They are very quick on their feet, and there is no horse fast enough to outrun them, as I have seen proven several times in both England and Scotland.
In 1594, when Red Hugh O’Donnell, Lord of Tirconall in Ulster, was in rebellion against Queen Elizabeth, he was assisted for some time by a body of auxiliaries from the Hebrides. These warriors are described in the following terms in the Life of Hugh O’Donnell, originally written in Irish by Peregrine O’Clery, and since translated by the late Edward O’Reilly, Esq.
In 1594, when Red Hugh O’Donnell, Lord of Tirconall in Ulster, was rebelling against Queen Elizabeth, he received support for a while from a group of auxiliary fighters from the Hebrides. These warriors are described in the following terms in the Life of Hugh O’Donnell, originally written in Irish by Peregrine O’Clery, and later translated by the late Edward O’Reilly, Esq.
The outward clothing they (the auxiliaries from the isles) wore, was a mottled garment with numerous colours hanging in folds to the calf of the leg, with a girdle round the loins over the garment. Some of them with horn-hafted swords, large and military, over their shoulders. A man when he had to strike with them, was obliged to apply both his hands to the haft.
The outer clothing worn by the auxiliaries from the isles was a patterned garment with various colors flowing down to the calf, cinched at the waist with a belt. Some carried large, military swords with horn-handled grips slung over their shoulders. When a man needed to swing one of these swords, he had to use both hands on the handle.
John Taylor, the Water Poet, made an excursion to Scotland in 1618, of which he published an amusing account under the title of The Pennylesse Pilgrimage. He describes the dress of the Highlanders in the following account he gives of his visit to Braemar for the purpose of paying his respects to the Earl of Mar and Sir W. Moray of Abercairney.
John Taylor, the Water Poet, took a trip to Scotland in 1618, and he published a funny account of it called The Pennylesse Pilgrimage. He talks about the clothing of the Highlanders in his description of his visit to Braemar, where he went to pay his respects to the Earl of Mar and Sir W. Moray of Abercairney.
Thus, with extreme travell, ascending and descending, mounting and alighting, I came at night to the place where I would be, in the Brae of Marr, which is a large county all composed of such mountaines, that Shooters hill, Gads hill, Highgate hill, Hampstead hill, Birdlip hill, or Malvernes hills, are but mole-hills in comparison, or like a liver, or a gizzard under a capon’s wing, in respect to the altitude of their tops, or perpendicularite of their bottomes. There I saw mount Benawne with a furrd’d mist upon his snowy head instead of a night-cap; for you must understand, that the oldest man alive never saw but the snow was on the top of divers of those hills, (both in summer as well as in winter). There did I find the truely noble and Right Honourable Lords John Erskine, Earle of Marr, James Stuart, Earle of Murray, George Gordon, Earle of Engye, sonne and heire to the Marquise of Huntley, James Erskin, Earle of Bughan, and John, Lord Erskin, sonne and heire to the Earle of Marr, and their Countesses, with my much honoured, and my best assured and approved friend, Sir William Murray, Knight, of Abercarny, and hundred of others, knights, esquires, and their followers; all and every man in generall, in one habit, as if Licurgus had been there, and made lawes of equality. For once in the yeere, which is the whole moneth of August, and sometimes part of September, many of the nobility and gentry of the kingdome (for their pleasure) doe come into these Highland countries to hunt, where they doe conforme themselves to the habite of the Highland men, who, for the moste part, speake nothing but Irish; and in former time were those people which were called the Red-shanks. Their habite is shooes with but one sole apiece; stockings (which they call short hose) made of a warme stuff of divers colours, which they call tartane. As for breeches, many of them, nor their forefathers, ever wore any, but a jerkin of the same stuffe that their hose is of, their garters being bands or wreathes of hay or straw, with a plaed about their shoulders, which is a mantle of divers colours, much finer and lighter stuffe than their hose, with blue flat caps on their heads, a handkerchiefe knit with two knots about their necke; and thus are they attyred. Now, their weapons are long bowes and forked arrowes, swords and targets, harquebusses, muskets, durks, and Loquhabor-axes. With these armes I found many of them armed for the hunting. As for their attire, any man of what degree soever that comes amongst them, must not disdaine to weare it; for if they doe, then they will disdaine to hunt, or willingly to bring in their dogges; but if men be kind unto them, and be in their habit, then are they conquered with kindnesse, and the sport will be plentifull. This was the reason that I found so many noblemen and gentlemen in those shapes. But to proceed to the hunting.
So, after a long trip, going up and down, I arrived at night in the Brae of Marr, a large area filled with mountains, where even Shooters Hill, Gads Hill, Highgate Hill, Hampstead Hill, Birdlip Hill, or the Malverns are just small hills by comparison, like a liver or gizzard under a capon’s wing, when you consider how tall they are. There I saw Mount Benawne, with a thick mist on its snowy peak instead of a nightcap; you should know that no one alive today has ever seen anything but snow on the tops of several of these hills, both in summer and winter. There, I met the truly noble and Right Honourable Lords John Erskine, Earl of Marr, James Stuart, Earl of Murray, George Gordon, Earl of Engye, heir to the Marquise of Huntley, James Erskine, Earl of Buchan, and John, Lord Erskine, heir to the Earl of Marr, along with their Countesses, my esteemed and trusted friend, Sir William Murray, Knight of Abercarny, and hundreds of others, knights, squires, and their followers; all were dressed in the same style, as if Lycurgus had been there to create laws of equality. For one month each year, throughout August and sometimes part of September, many nobles and gentry from the kingdom come to these Highland areas to hunt, where they adopt the clothing of the Highlanders, who primarily speak Irish and were once known as the Red-shanks. Their clothing consists of shoes made of one piece of sole, stockings (which they call short hose) made from warm multi-colored fabric they call tartan. As for breeches, many of them, nor their ancestors, ever wore any, just a jerkin made of the same fabric as their hose, with garters made from bands or wreaths of hay or straw, and a plaid draped over their shoulders, which is a colorful mantle made from much finer and lighter material than their hose, along with blue flat caps on their heads and a handkerchief tied with two knots around their necks; and that's how they dress. Their weapons include long bows, forked arrows, swords and shields, harquebusses, muskets, daggers, and Lochaber axes. Many of them were armed for the hunt. As for their attire, anyone who joins them, regardless of status, should not be disdainful of wearing it; if they are, they will be looked down upon when hunting or when trying to bring in their dogs; but if people are friendly and dress like them, they will be won over by kindness, and the hunting will be abundant. That’s why I saw so many nobles and gentlemen dressed like them. But moving on to the hunting.
My good Lord of Marr having put me into that shape, I rode with him from his house, where I saw the ruines of an old castle, called the castle of Kindroghit. It was built by king Malcolm Canmore (for a hunting house), who raigned in Scotland when Edward the Confessor, Harold, and Norman William raigned in England; I speak of it, because it was the last house that I saw in those parts; for I was the space of twelve dayes after, before I saw either house, corne-field, or habitation for any creature, but deere, wild horses, wolves, and such like creatures, which made me doubt that I should never have seene a house againe.
My good Lord of Marr had me dressed like this, and I rode with him from his house, where I saw the ruins of an old castle called the castle of Kindroghit. It was built by King Malcolm Canmore as a hunting lodge during his reign in Scotland, while Edward the Confessor, Harold, and William the Conqueror were in charge in England. I mention it because it was the last house I saw in that area; for twelve days afterward, I didn’t see any houses, fields, or any signs of civilization, just deer, wild horses, wolves, and other creatures, which made me worry that I would never see a house again.
Defoe, in his Memoirs of a Cavalier, written about 1721, and obviously composed from authentic materials, thus describes the Highland part of the Scottish army which invaded England in 1639, at the commencement of the great civil war. The Cavalier having paid a visit to the Scottish camp to satisfy his curiosity, thus proceeds:—
Defoe, in his Memoirs of a Cavalier, written around 1721 and clearly based on real sources, describes the Highland portion of the Scottish army that invaded England in 1639, at the start of the great civil war. The Cavalier, after visiting the Scottish camp to satisfy his curiosity, continues:—
I confess the soldiers made a very uncouth figure, especially the Highlanders: the oddness and barbarity of their garb and arms seemed to have something in it remarkable. They were generally tall swinging fellows; their swords were extravagantly and I think insignificantly broad, and they carried great wooden targets, large enough to cover the upper part of their bodies. Their dress was as antique as the rest; a cap[329] on their heads, called by them a bonnet, long hanging sleeves behind, and their doublet, breeches, and stockings, of a stuff they called plaid, stripped across red and yellow, with short cloaks of the same.
I admit the soldiers looked pretty rough, especially the Highlanders: the unusual and savage style of their clothing and weapons was quite striking. They were usually tall and strong; their swords were ridiculously wide and, honestly, not that practical, and they carried large wooden shields that were big enough to cover the upper parts of their bodies. Their outfits were as old-fashioned as everything else; they wore a hat on their heads, which they called a bonnet, with long hanging sleeves in the back, and their jackets, pants, and stockings were made of a fabric they referred to as plaid, striped in red and yellow, along with short cloaks made from the same material.
William Cleland, Lieutenant-Colonel to the Earl of Angus’s regiment, who was killed whilst gallantly defending his post at Dunkeld, against a party of Highlanders, soon after the Revolution, wrote a satirical poem upon the expedition of the Highland host in 1678, from which the following extract is taken:—
William Cleland, Lieutenant-Colonel of the Earl of Angus’s regiment, who was killed while bravely defending his position at Dunkeld against a group of Highlanders shortly after the Revolution, wrote a sarcastic poem about the Highland host's expedition in 1678, from which the following excerpt is taken:—
Their head, their neck, their legs, their thighs
Their head, their neck, their legs, their thighs
Are influenced by the skies,
Are influenced by the weather,
Without a clout to interrupt them
Without any authority to interrupt them
They need not strip them when they whip them;
They don't need to take their clothes off when they whip them;
Nor loose their doublet when they’re hanged.
Nor loosen their jacket when they’re hanged.
But those who were their chief Commanders,
But those who were their main leaders,
As such who bore the pirnie standards,
As such, those who carried the pirate flags,
Who led the van, and drove the rear,
Who led the charge and brought up the rear,
Were right well mounted of their gear;
Were well equipped with their gear;
With brogues, trues, and pirnie plaides,
With brogues, trues, and pirnie plaids,
With good blew bonnets on their heads,
With nice blue hats on their heads,
Which on the one side had a flipe
Which on one side had a flip
Adorn’d with a tobacco pipe,
Adorned with a tobacco pipe,
With durk, and snap work, and snuff mill,
With durk, and snap work, and snuff mill,
A bagg which they with onions fill,
A bag that they fill with onions,
And, as their strik observers say,
And, as their striking observers say,
A tupe horn fill’d with usquebay;
A horn filled with whiskey.
A slasht out coat beneath her plaids,
A cut-out coat under her plaid shirt,
A targe of timber, nails and hides;
A shield made of wood, nails, and animal skins;
With a long two-handed sword,
With a long two-handed sword,
As good’s the country can affoord.
As good as the country can afford.
they’re smear’d with tar,
they're covered in tar,
Which doth defend them heel and neck,
Which fully protects them,
Just as it doth their sheep protect.
Just as it protects their sheep.
William Sacheverell, governor of the Isle of Man, made an excursion in 1688 through the Isle of Mull, and thence to Icolmkill. An account of this he published in 1702, in which he describes from observation, the dress, armour, and appearance of the Highlanders.
William Sacheverell, the governor of the Isle of Man, took a trip in 1688 through the Isle of Mull and then to Icolmkill. He published a report about this journey in 1702, where he describes the clothing, armor, and appearance of the Highlanders based on his observations.
During my stay, I generally observed the men to be large-bodied, stout, subtle, active, patient of cold and hunger. There appeared in all their actions a certain generous air of freedom, and contempt of those trifles, luxury and ambition, which we so servilely creep after. They bound their appetites by their necessities, and their happiness consists, not in having much, but in coveting little. The women seem to have the same sentiments with the men; though their habits were mean, and they had not our sort of breeding, yet in many of them there was a natural beauty and a graceful modesty, which never fails of attracting. The usual outward habit of both sexes is the pladd; the women’s much finer, the colours more lively, and the squares larger than the men’s, and put me in mind of the ancient Picts. This serves them for a veil, and covers both head and body. The men wear theirs after another manner, especially when designed for ornament: it is loose and flowing, like the mantles our painters give their heroes. Their thighs are bare, with brawny muscles. Nature has drawn all her strokes bold and masterly; what is covered is only adapted to necessity—a thin brogue on the foot, a short buskin of various colours on the leg, tied above the calf with a striped pair of garters. What should be concealed is hid with a large shot-pouch, on each side of which hangs a pistol and a dagger, as if they found it necessary to keep those parts well guarded. A round target on their backs, a blue bonnet on their heads, in one hand a broadsword, and a musquet in the other. Perhaps no nation goes better armed; and I assure you they will handle them with bravery and dexterity, especially the sword and target, as our veteran regiments found to their cost at Killiecrankie.
During my stay, I generally noticed that the men were large, sturdy, clever, active, and able to endure cold and hunger. There was a certain generous sense of freedom in everything they did, along with a disregard for the superficial things—luxury and ambition—that we pursue so submissively. They limited their desires to their needs, and their happiness came not from having a lot, but from wanting little. The women seemed to share the same mindset as the men; even though their lifestyles were modest and they didn't have the same kind of refinement as us, many of them possessed a natural beauty and graceful modesty that were always attractive. The usual clothing for both genders is the "pladd"; the women’s version is much finer, with brighter colors and larger patterns than the men’s, reminding me of the ancient Picts. This garment serves as a cover for both their head and body. The men wear theirs differently, especially for decoration: it’s loose and flowing, much like the cloaks our painters depict on their heroes. Their thighs are bare, showcasing strong muscles. Nature has designed them boldly and masterfully; what is covered serves only for necessity—a thin shoe on the foot, a short colored legging, tied above the calf with striped garters. What needs to be concealed is hidden beneath a large pouch, on each side of which hangs a pistol and a dagger, as if they think it’s essential to protect those areas. They carry a round shield on their backs, wear a blue hat on their heads, hold a broadsword in one hand, and a musket in the other. Perhaps no other nation is better armed, and I assure you they handle their weapons with both courage and skill, especially the sword and shield, as our experienced regiments learned at Killiecrankie.
The following minute description of Highland dress is contained in Martin’s Western Isles of Scotland:—
The following detailed description of Highland dress is found in Martin’s Western Isles of Scotland:—
The first habit wore by persons of distinction in the islands, was the leni-croich, from the Irish word leni, which signifies a shirt, and croch, saffron, because their shirt was died with that herb: the ordinary number of ells used to make this robe was twenty-four; it was the upper garb, reaching below the knees, and was tied with a belt round the middle; but the islanders have laid it aside about a hundred years ago.
The first piece of clothing worn by distinguished people in the islands was the leni-croich, from the Irish word leni, which means shirt, and croch, meaning saffron, because their shirt was dyed with that herb. The usual length for this robe was twenty-four ells; it was the outer garment, reaching below the knees, and was secured with a belt around the waist. However, the islanders stopped wearing it about a hundred years ago.
They now generally use coat, wastcoat, and breeches, as elsewhere, and on their heads wear bonnets made of thick cloth, some blew, some black, and some gray.
They now typically wear coats, waistcoats, and breeches like everyone else, and on their heads, they have bonnets made of thick fabric, some blue, some black, and some gray.
Many of the people wear trowis. Some have them very fine woven like stockings of those made of cloath; some are coloured and others striped; the latter are as well shap’d as the former, lying close to the body from the middle downwards, and tied round with a belt above the haunches. There is a square piece of cloth which hangs down before. The measure for shaping the trowis is a stick of wood whose length is a cubit, and that divided into the length of a finger, and half a finger; so that it requires more skill to make it, than the ordinary habit.
Many people wear trowis. Some have them finely woven like stockings made from cloth; some are colorful and others are striped. The striped ones fit just as well as the colorful ones, hugging the body from the waist down and held up with a belt above the hips. There’s a square piece of cloth that hangs down in front. The tool for shaping the trowis is a wooden stick, about a cubit long, marked with the length of a finger and half a finger. It takes more skill to make them than to create regular clothing.
The shooes anciently wore, was a piece of the hide of a deer, cow, or horse, with the hair on, being tied behind and before with a point of leather. The generality now wear shooes having one thin sole only, and shaped after the right and left foot; so that what is for one foot, will not serve the other.
The shoes people used to wear were made from a piece of the hide of a deer, cow, or horse, with the hair still on, and they were tied at the back and front with a leather strap. Nowadays, most people wear shoes that have a single thin sole and are shaped for the right and left foot, so that the shoe for one foot won't work for the other.
But persons of distinction wear the garb in fashion in the south of Scotland.
But distinguished people wear the clothing that’s currently trendy in the southern part of Scotland.
The plad wore only by the men, is made of fine wool, the thread as fine as can be made of that kind; it consists of divers colours, and there is a great deal of ingenuity requir’d in sorting the colours, so as to be agreeable to the nicest fancy. For this reason the women are at great pains, first to give an exact pattern of the plade upon a piece of wood, having the number of every thread of the stripe on it. The length of it is commonly seven double ells; the one end hangs by the middle over the left arm, the other going round the body, hangs by the end over the left arm also. The right hand above it is to be at liberty[330] to do any thing upon occasion. Every isle differs from each other in their fancy of making plaids, as to the stripes in breadth and colours. This humour is as different thro’ the main land of the Highlands, insofar that they who have seen those places, is able at the first view of a man’s plaid, to guess the place of his residence.
The plaid, worn only by men, is made of fine wool, with threads as thin as possible; it features various colors, and a lot of skill is needed to arrange the colors to appeal to the most discerning taste. For this reason, women take great care to create an exact pattern of the plaid on a piece of wood, detailing the number of threads in each stripe. It is usually seven double ells long; one end drapes in the middle over the left arm, while the other wraps around the body and also hangs over the left arm. The right hand is free to do anything as needed. Each island has its own unique style of making plaids, differing in the width and colors of the stripes. This variation is just as prominent throughout the mainland of the Highlands, so that those who have visited these areas can often tell a man's place of residence just by looking at his plaid.
When they travel on foot, the plaid is tied on the breast with a bodkin of bone or wood, (just as the spina wore by the Germans, according to the description of C. Tacitus;) the plaid is tied round the middle with a leather belt; it is pleated from the belt to the knee very nicely; this dress for footmen is found much easier and lighter than breeches, or trowis.
When they walk, the plaid is fastened at the chest with a bone or wooden pin (similar to the spina worn by the Germans, according to C. Tacitus); the plaid is secured around the waist with a leather belt; it is neatly pleated from the belt to the knee. This outfit for walking is much easier and lighter than trousers or breeches.
The ancient dress wore by the women, and which is yet wore by some of the vulgar, called arisad, is a white plade, having a few small stripes of black, blew, and red; it reached from the neck to the heels, and was tied before on the breast with a buckle of silver, or brass, according to the quality of the person. I have seen some of the former of an hundred marks value; it was broad as any ordinary pewter plate, the whole curiously engraven with various animals, &c. There was a lesser buckle which was wore in the middle of the larger, and above two ounces weight; it had in the center a large piece of chrystal, or some finer stone, and this was set all round with several finer stones of a lesser size.
The traditional dress worn by women, and still worn by some common people, called arisad, is a white plaid with a few small stripes of black, blue, and red. It goes from the neck down to the heels and is secured in front at the breast with a silver or brass buckle, depending on the person's status. I've seen some of the former worth a hundred marks; it was as wide as an average pewter plate, fully engraved with various animals, etc. There was a smaller buckle worn in the middle of the larger one, weighing over two ounces; it had a large piece of crystal or another finer stone in the center, surrounded by several smaller fine stones.
The plad being pleated all round, was tied with a belt below the breast; the belt was of leather, and several pieces of silver intermix’d with the leather like a chain. The lower end of the belt has a piece of plate about eight inches long, and three in breadth, curiously engraven; the end of which was adorned with fine stones, or pieces of red corral. They wore sleeves of scarlet cloth, clos’d at the end as mens vests, with gold lace round ’em, having plate buttons set with fine stones. The head dress was a fine kerchief of linen strait about the head, hanging down the back taper-wise; a large lock of hair hangs down their cheeks above their breast, the lower end tied with a knot of ribbands.
The plaid was pleated all around and tied with a belt just below the chest; the belt was made of leather, with several pieces of silver mixed in like a chain. The lower end of the belt had a plate about eight inches long and three inches wide, intricately engraved, with the end adorned with fine stones or pieces of red coral. They wore sleeves of scarlet cloth, closed at the end like men’s vests, with gold lace around them and plate buttons set with fine stones. The headdress was a fine linen kerchief wrapped around the head, tapering down the back; a large lock of hair hung down over their cheeks above their chest, tied at the end with a knot of ribbons.
The ancient way of fighting was by set battles, and for arms some had broad two handed swords, and head-pieces, and others bows and arrows. When all their arrows were spent, they attack’d one another with sword in hand. Since the invention of guns, they aere very early accustomed to use them, and carry their pieces with them wherever they go: they likewise learn to handle the broad sword, and target. The chief of each tribe advances with his followers within shot of the enemy, having first laid aside their upper garments; and after one general discharge, they attack them with sword in hand, having their target on their left hand, (as they did at Kelicranky) which soon brings the matter to an issue, and verifies the observation made of ’em by our historians,
The old way of fighting was through set battles, and for weapons, some had broad two-handed swords and helmets, while others had bows and arrows. Once they ran out of arrows, they fought each other with swords in hand. Since the invention of guns, they quickly got used to using them and carried their firearms wherever they went; they also learned to handle the broadsword and shield. The leader of each tribe would advance with his followers within range of the enemy, first taking off their upper garments; after one coordinated shot, they would charge with swords drawn, using their shields on their left side (like they did at Kelicranky), which quickly brings the conflict to a resolution and confirms what our historians have noted about them,
Aut mors cito, aut victoria læta.
Aut mors cito, aut victoria læta.
The following is taken from Letters from a Gentleman in the North of Scotland, written by Captain Burt, an English officer of Engineers, engaged under Marshal Wade on the military roads through the Highlands, begun in the year 1726:—
The following is taken from Letters from a Gentleman in the North of Scotland, written by Captain Burt, an English engineer serving under Marshal Wade on the military roads through the Highlands, started in 1726:—
The Highland dress consists of a bonnet made of thrum without a brim, a short coat, a waistcoat, longer by five or six inches, short stockings, and brogues, or pumps without heels. By the way, they cut holes in their brogues, though new made, to let out the water, when they have far to go and rivers to pass: this they do to preserve their feet from galling.
The Highland outfit includes a brimless thrum bonnet, a short coat, a waistcoat that's five or six inches longer, short stockings, and brogues or heel-less pumps. Interestingly, they cut holes in their brogues, even when they're new, to let water drain when they have a long journey and need to cross rivers; they do this to prevent their feet from getting sore.
Few besides gentlemen wear the trowze,—that is, the breeches and stockings all of one piece, and drawn on together; over this habit they wear a plaid, which is usually three yards long and two breadths wide, and the whole garb is made of chequered tartan, or plaiding: this, with the sword and pistol, is called a full dress, and, to a well-proportioned man, with any tolerable air, it makes an agreeable figure; but this you have seen in London, and it is chiefly their mode of dressing when they are in the Lowlands, or when they make a neighbouring visit, or go anywhere on horseback; but when those among them who travel on foot, and have not attendants to carry them over the waters, they vary it into the quelt, which is a manner I am about to describe.
Few besides gentlemen wear the trowze,—that is, the breeches and stockings all in one piece, worn together; over this outfit, they wear a plaid, which is usually three yards long and two widths wide, and the whole outfit is made of checkered tartan or plaiding: this, along with the sword and pistol, is called a full dress, and for a well-proportioned man with a decent appearance, it creates a pleasing figure; but you’ve seen this in London, and it’s mainly their style of dressing when they are in the Lowlands, or when they visit nearby places, or go out riding; however, those among them who travel on foot and don’t have attendants to carry them over the waters change it to the quelt, which is a style I am about to describe.
The common habit of the ordinary Highlanders is far from being acceptable to the eye: with them a small part of the plaid, which is not so large as the former, is set in folds and girt round the waist, to make of it a short petticoat that reaches half way down the thigh, and the rest is brought over the shoulders, and then fastened before, below the neck, often with a fork, and sometimes with a bodkin or sharpened piece of stick, so that they make pretty nearly the appearance of the poor women in London when they bring their gowns over their heads to shelter them from the rain. In this way of wearing the plaid, they have sometimes nothing else to cover them, and are often barefoot; but some I have seen shod with a kind of pumps, made out of a raw cowhide, with the hair turned outward, which being ill made, the wearer’s foot looked something like those of a rough-footed hen or pigeon: these are called quarrants, and are not only offensive to the sight, but intolerable to the smell of those who are near them. The stocking rises no higher than the thick of the calf, and from the middle of the thigh to the middle of the leg is a naked space, which, being exposed to all weathers, becomes tanned and freckled. This dress is called the quelt; and, for the most part, they wear the petticoat so very short, that in a windy day, going up a hill, or stooping, the indecency of it is plainly discovered.
The typical style of the ordinary Highlanders is not very pleasing to the eye. They take a small piece of plaid, which isn’t much larger than before, and fold it to tie around their waist, creating a short skirt that falls halfway down their thigh. The rest is draped over their shoulders and fastened at the front below the neck, often using a fork or sometimes a bodkin or sharpened stick. This style resembles the poor women in London who pull their dresses over their heads to shield themselves from the rain. Sometimes, this plaid is their only covering, and they are often barefoot. However, I've seen some wearing a type of shoe made from raw cowhide, with the fur on the outside, which is poorly made and makes their feet look like those of a rough-footed hen or pigeon. These are called quarrants, and they are not just unpleasant to look at but also smell awful to those nearby. Their stockings only reach halfway up the calf, leaving a bare patch from the middle of the thigh to the middle of the leg, which, exposed to the weather, becomes tanned and freckled. This outfit is called the quelt; usually, they wear the skirt so short that on a windy day, when climbing a hill or bending over, it's clearly indecent.
I have observed before that the plaid serves the ordinary people for a cloak by day and bedding at night: by the latter it imbibes so much perspiration, that no one day can free it from the filthy smell; and even some of better than ordinary appearance, when the plaid falls from the shoulder, or otherwise requires to be re-adjusted, while you are talking with them, toss it over again, as some people do the knots of their wigs, which conveys the offence in whiffs that are intolerable;—of[331] this they seem not to be sensible, for it is often done only to give themselves airs.
I've noticed before that the plaid functions for regular folks as a daytime cloak and nighttime bedding: at night, it absorbs so much sweat that a single day can’t get rid of the awful smell; and even some who look a bit better than average, when the plaid slips off their shoulder or needs to be adjusted while you're talking to them, just toss it over again, like some people do with their wigs, which sends out an unbearable whiff; —they don’t seem to notice this, as it often seems to be done just to show off.
The plaid is the undress of the ladies; and to a genteel woman, who adjusts it with a good air, is a becoming veil. But as I am pretty sure you never saw one of them in England, I shall employ a few words to describe it to you. It is made of silk or fine worsted, chequered with various lively colours, two breadths wide, and three yards in length; it is brought over the head, and may hide or discover the face according to the wearer’s fancy or occasion: it reaches to the waist behind; one corner falls as low as the ankle on one side; and the other part, in folds, hangs down from the opposite arm.
The plaid is the casual wear for women, and for an elegant woman who wears it confidently, it serves as a flattering accessory. But since I’m pretty sure you’ve never seen one in England, I’ll use a few words to describe it for you. It’s made from silk or fine wool, patterned with various bright colors, two widths wide, and three yards long; it can be draped over the head, allowing the wearer to hide or show her face depending on her mood or the occasion. It reaches the waist at the back; one corner falls as low as the ankle on one side, while the other part hangs down in folds from the opposite arm.
The ordinary girls wear nothing upon their heads until they are married or have a child, except sometimes a fillet of red or blue coarse cloth, of which they are very proud; but often their hair hangs down over the forehead like that of a wild colt. If they wear stockings, which is very rare, they lay them in plaits one above another, from the ancle up to the calf, to make their legs appear as near as they can in the form of a cylinder; but I think I have seen something like this among the poor German refugee women and the Moorish men in London.
The ordinary girls don't wear anything on their heads until they get married or have a child, except occasionally a band of red or blue coarse fabric, which they are very proud of; but often their hair falls over their forehead like a wild colt. If they wear stockings, which is very rare, they arrange them in layers from the ankle up to the calf, trying to make their legs look as cylindrical as possible; but I think I've seen something similar with the poor German refugee women and the Moorish men in London.
Mr. Gough, in his additions to Camden’s Britannia, gives the following accurate description of the Highland dress and armour, as they were to be found in the district of Breadalbane previous to the proscription of the dress:—
Mr. Gough, in his additions to Camden’s Britannia, provides the following accurate description of the Highland dress and armor, as they were found in the Breadalbane area before the dress was banned:—
The dress of the men is the brechan or plaid, 12 or 13 yards of narrow stuff wrapped round the middle, and reaching to the knees, often girt round the waist, and in cold weather covering the whole body, even on the open hills, all night, and fastened on the shoulders with a brooch; short stockings tied below the knee; truish, a genteeler kind of breeches, and stockings of one piece; cueranen, a laced shoe of skin, with the hairy side out, rather disused; kilt or fillibeg, g. d. little plaid, or short petticoat, reaching to the knees, substituted of late to the longer end of the plaid; and lastly, the pouch of badger or other skins, with tassels hanging before them.
The men's outfit consists of the brechan or plaid, made up of 12 or 13 yards of narrow fabric wrapped around the waist and reaching the knees, often secured around the waist, and in cold weather used to cover the entire body, even while outdoors all night, fastened at the shoulders with a brooch; short socks tied below the knee; truish, a more refined type of breeches, and stockings made from one piece; cueranen, a laced leather shoe with the hairy side out, which is somewhat out of fashion; kilt or fillibeg, meaning little plaid, or short petticoat, reaching to the knees, which has recently replaced the longer version of the plaid; and finally, a pouch made of badger or other skins, with tassels hanging from the front.
The women’s dress is the kerch, or white linen pinned round behind like a hood, and over the foreheads of married women, whereas maidens wear only a snood or ribbon round their heads; the tanac or plaid fastened over their shoulders, and drawn over their heads in bad weather; a plaited long stocking, called ossan, is their high dress.
The women's outfit consists of the kerch, a white linen piece pinned around the back like a hood, which married women wear over their foreheads, while single women just wear a snood or a ribbon around their heads; the tanac or plaid is draped over their shoulders and pulled over their heads when the weather is bad; a long, braided stocking known as ossan is part of their formal attire.
The following detail of the complete equipment of a Highland chief was communicated by a Highland gentleman to Charles Grant, Vicomte de Vaux, by whom it was printed in his Mémoires de la Maison de Grant, in 1796:—
The following details about the complete equipment of a Highland chief were provided by a Highland gentleman to Charles Grant, Vicomte de Vaux, and were published in his Mémoires de la Maison de Grant in 1796:—
No. | 1. | A full-trimmed bonnet. |
2. | A tartan jacket, vest, kilt, and cross-belt. | |
3. | A tartan belted plaid. | |
4. | ——— pair of hose, made up [of cloth]. | |
5. | A tartan pair of stockings, ditto, with yellow garters. | |
6. | Two pair of brogs. | |
7. | A silver-mounted purse and belt. | |
8. | A target with spear. | |
9. | A broadsword. | |
10. | A pair of pistols and bullet-mould. | |
11. | A dirk, knife, fork, and belt. |
FOOTNOTES:
[465] For much of the matter in this chapter we must confess ourselves indebted to General Stewart’s admirable and interesting Sketches of the Highlanders, a well-stored repository of information on all points connected with the ancient manners and customs of the Highlands.
[465] For a lot of what’s in this chapter, we have to give credit to General Stewart’s excellent and engaging Sketches of the Highlanders, which is a great source of information on everything related to the old traditions and customs of the Highlands.
[469] Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 74.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches, vol. 1, p. 74.
[470] Highlands, vol. i. p. 180.
[472] Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 78.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches, vol. 1, p. 78.
[473] Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 76.
[474] Graham’s Sketches of Perthshire.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Graham’s Sketches of Perthshire.
[475] Idem.
Idem.
“It was a wild and strange retreat,
“It was a wild and strange retreat,
As e’er was trod by outlaw’s feet.
As ever was walked by an outlaw’s feet.
The dell, upon the mountain’s crest,
The small valley at the top of the mountain,
Yawned like a gash on warrior’s breast;
Yawned like a wound on a warrior's chest;
Its trench had staid full many a rock,
Its trench had stayed full of many a rock,
Hurl’d by primeval earthquake shock
Thrown by a powerful earthquake
From Ben-Venue’s grey summit wild,
From Ben-Venue’s gray peak wild,
And here, in random ruin piled,
And here, in a messy heap of destruction,
They frowned incumbent o’er the spot,
They frowned at the spot,
And formed the rugged sylvan grot.
And created the rough woodland cave.
The oak and birch, with mingled shade,
The oak and birch, providing a mix of shade,
At noontide there a twilight made,
At noon, there was a twilight created,
Unless where short and sudden shone
Unless where short and sudden light shone
From straggling beam on cliff or stone,
From a lonely beam on a cliff or rock,
With such a glimpse as prophet’s eye
With such a glimpse as a prophet's eye
Gains on thy depth, Futurity.
Gains on your depth, Future.
No murmur wak’d the solemn still,
No sound disturbed the deep silence,
Save tinkling of a fountain rill;
Save the gentle sound of a bubbling fountain;
But when the wind chafed with the lake,
But when the wind rubbed against the lake,
A sullen sound would upward break,
A gloomy sound would rise up,
With dashing hollow voice, that spoke
With a flashy hollow voice, that spoke
The incessant war of wave and rock.
The never-ending battle between the waves and the rocks.
Suspended cliffs, with hideous sway,
Suspended cliffs with a creepy sway,
Seem’d nodding o’er the cavern grey.
Seemed to be nodding over the gray cavern.
Grey Superstition’s whisper dread,
Grey Superstition whispers dread,
Debarred the spot to vulgar tread;
Debarred from the place for common feet;
For there, she said, did fays resort,
For there, she said, fairies gather,
And satyrs hold their sylvan court,
And satyrs hold their forest gathering,
By moon-light tread their mystic maze,
By moonlight, walk their magical path,
And blast the rash beholder’s gaze.”
And curse the reckless onlooker’s gaze.
Lady of the Lake, c. iii. s. 26.
Lady of the Lake, c. iii. s. 26.
[477] Graham’s Sketches.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Graham’s Sketches.
[478] The belief in Fairies is a popular superstition among the Shetlanders. The margin of a small lake called the Sandy Loch, about two miles from Lerwick, is celebrated for having been their favourite resort. It is said that they often walk in procession along the sides of the loch in different costumes. Some of the natives used frequently, when passing by a knoll, to stop and listen to the music of the fairies, and when the music ceased, they would hear the rattling of the pewter plates which were to be used at supper. The fairies sometimes visit the Shetland barns, from which they are usually ejected by means of a flail, which the proprietor wields with great agility, thumping and thrashing in every direction.
[478] The belief in Fairies is a common superstition among the Shetlanders. The edge of a small lake called the Sandy Loch, about two miles from Lerwick, is known for being their favorite hangout. It's said that they often walk in a procession along the sides of the loch in various outfits. Some locals would frequently stop and listen to the fairies' music when passing by a mound, and when the music stopped, they would hear the clinking of pewter plates that were set for supper. The fairies sometimes visit Shetland barns, from which they are usually driven out using a flail, which the owner swings with great skill, hitting and thrashing in every direction.
[480] The Fairies of Shetland appear to be bolder than the Shi’ichs of the Highlands, for they are believed to carry off young children even after baptism, taking care, however, to substitute a cabbage stock, or something else in lieu, which is made to assume the appearance of the abstracted child. The unhappy mother must take as much care of this phantom as she did of her child, and on no account destroy it, otherwise, it is believed, the fairies will not restore her child to her. “This is not my bairn,” said a mother to a neighbour who was condoling with her on the wasted appearance of her infant, then sitting on her knee,—“this is not my bairn—may the d—l rest where my bairn now is!”
[480] The Fairies of Shetland seem to be bolder than the Shi’ichs of the Highlands, as they are thought to take young children even after they've been baptized. However, they make sure to leave behind a cabbage stalk or something similar to look like the child they took. The unfortunate mother has to care for this illusion as if it were her own child, and she must not destroy it; otherwise, it's believed that the fairies won’t return her real child. “This isn’t my baby,” a mother said to a neighbor who was sympathizing with her about the sickly look of her infant, who was sitting on her lap—“this isn’t my baby—may the devil rest where my baby now is!”
[481] Graham’s Sketches.
Graham’s Sketches.
[484] Martin, 2d ed. p. 112.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Martin, 2nd ed. p. 112.
[485] Martin, 2d ed. p. 112.
[486] Western Islands, p. 122.
[488] Id.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same.
[489] Martin, p. 300.
[491] “On that occasion, sanctified by the puritanical cant of the times, there was one marquis, three earls, two lords, sixteen barons, and eight ministers present at the solemnity, but not one musician; they liked yet better the bleating of the calves of Dan and Bethel—the ministers’ long-winded, and sometimes nonsensical graces, little to purpose—than all musical instruments of the sanctuaries, at so solemn an occasion, which, if it be lawful at all to have them, certainly it ought to be upon a wedding-day, for divertisement to the guests, that innocent recreation of music and dancing being much more warrantable and far better exercise than drinking and smoking tobacco, wherein the holy brethren of the Presbyterian (persuasion) for the most part employed themselves, without any formal health, or remembrance of their friends, a nod with the head, or a sign with the turning up of the white of the eye, served for the ceremony.”—Stewart’s Sketches—Memoirs of the Sommerville Family.
[491] “At that event, blessed by the strict morals of the time, there was one marquis, three earls, two lords, sixteen barons, and eight ministers present at the gathering, but not a single musician; they preferred the sound of the calves of Dan and Bethel—the ministers’ long-winded, and sometimes nonsensical blessings, which served little purpose—over all musical instruments at such a serious occasion, which, if permissible at all, should certainly be allowed on a wedding day, to entertain the guests. That innocent enjoyment of music and dancing is much more justifiable and a far better pastime than drinking and smoking tobacco, which the holy members of the Presbyterian group often engaged in, without any formal toast or remembrance of their friends; a nod of the head or a roll of the eyes sufficed for the ceremony.”—Stewart’s Sketches—Memoirs of the Sommerville Family.
[492] “Playing the bagpipes within doors,” says General Stewart, “is a Lowland and English custom. In the Highlands the piper is always in the open air; and when people wish to dance to his music, it is on the green, if the weather permits; nothing but necessity makes them attempt a pipe-dance in the house. The bagpipe was a field instrument intended to call the clans to arms, and animate them in battle, and was no more intended for a house than a round of six-pounders. A broadside from a first-rate, or a round from a battery, has a sublime and impressive effect at a proper distance. In the same manner, the sound of bagpipes, softened by distance, had an indescribable effect on the mind and actions of the Highlanders. But as few would choose to be under the muzzle of the guns of a battery, so I have seldom seen a Highlander, whose ears were not grated when close to pipes, however much his breast might be warmed, and his feelings roused, by the sounds to which he had been accustomed in his youth, when proceeding from the proper distance.”—Sketches, App. xxiii.
[492] “Playing the bagpipes indoors,” General Stewart says, “is a Lowland and English tradition. In the Highlands, the piper is always outside; and when people want to dance to his music, it’s on the grass, if the weather allows; only necessity leads them to try a pipe dance inside. The bagpipe was a field instrument meant to call the clans to arms and inspire them in battle, just as much as a round of six-pound cannons was not meant for a house. A broadside from a first-rate ship, or a shot from a battery, creates a powerful and impressive effect at the right distance. Similarly, the sound of bagpipes, softened by distance, had an indescribable effect on the minds and actions of the Highlanders. But just as few would choose to stand right in front of the guns of a battery, I have rarely seen a Highlander who wasn’t annoyed by the sound of pipes when they were too close, no matter how much his heart might swell and feelings be stirred by the music he grew up with when it was played from a proper distance.” —Sketches, App. xxiii.
[493] Dr. M’Queen’s Dissertation.
[494] Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 86.
[495] Stewart’s Sketches.
Stewart’s Sketches.
[496] Two remarkable instances of the regard paid by the Highlanders to their engagements, are given by General Stewart. “A gentleman of the name of Stewart, agreed to lend a considerable sum of money to a neighbour. When they had met, and the money was already counted down upon the table, the borrower offered a receipt. As soon as the lender (grandfather of the late Mr. Stewart of Ballachulish) heard this, he immediately collected the money, saying, that a man who could not trust his own word, without a bond, should not be trusted by him, and should have none of his money, which he put up in his purse and returned home.” An inhabitant of the same district kept a retail shop for nearly fifty years, and supplied the whole district, then full of people, with all their little merchandise. He neither gave nor asked any receipts. At Martinmas of each year he collected the amount of his sales, which were always paid to a day. In one of his annual rounds, a customer happened to be from home; consequently, he returned unpaid, but before he was out of bed the following morning, he was awakened by a call from his customer, who came to pay his account. After the business was settled, his neighbour said, “You are now paid; I would not for my best cow that I should sleep while you wanted your money after your term of payment, and that I should be the last in the country in your debt.” Such examples of stern honesty are now, alas! of rare occurrence. Many of the virtues which adorned the Highland character have disappeared in the vortex of modern improvement, by which the country has been completely revolutionized.
[496] Two remarkable examples of the commitment the Highlanders had to their promises are recounted by General Stewart. “A man named Stewart agreed to lend a substantial amount of money to a neighbor. When they met and the cash was laid out on the table, the borrower offered a receipt. As soon as the lender (grandfather of the late Mr. Stewart of Ballachulish) heard this, he quickly gathered the money, saying that a person who couldn’t trust his own word without a contract shouldn’t be trusted by him, and he put the cash back in his wallet and went home.” A resident of the same area ran a small shop for nearly fifty years, providing the entire community, which was then bustling with people, with various goods. He neither offered nor requested receipts. At Martinmas each year, he collected payment for his sales, which were always settled on time. During one of his annual visits, a customer happened to be away, so he returned without being paid, but before he even got out of bed the next morning, he was woken by his customer, who came to settle the account. After the transaction was completed, his neighbor said, “You are now all squared; I wouldn’t want to be sleeping while you were waiting for your money after your payment deadline, and I wouldn’t want to be the last person in the country who owed you.” Such examples of unwavering honesty are now, unfortunately, quite rare. Many of the virtues that once characterized the Highland spirit have faded in the whirlwind of modern changes, which have completely transformed the country.
[498] Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 82.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches, vol. 1, p. 82.
[499] Id.
[500] Stewart’s Sketches.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches.
[501] Mrs. Grant’s Superstitions of the Highlanders.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mrs. Grant’s Superstitions of the Highlanders.
[503] Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 22.
[504] The power of the chiefs over their clans was, from political motives, often supported by the government, to counteract the great influence of the feudal system which enabled the nobles frequently to set the authority of the state at defiance. Although the Duke of Gordon was the feudal superior of the lands held by the Camerons, M’Phersons, M’Donells of Keppoch and others, he had no influence over those clans who always obeyed the orders of Lochiel, Clunie, Keppoch, &c.
[504] The chiefs' power over their clans was often backed by the government for political reasons, in order to counter the significant influence of the feudal system, which allowed the nobles to often defy state authority. Even though the Duke of Gordon was the feudal lord of the lands held by the Camerons, M'Phersons, M'Donells of Keppoch, and others, he had no sway over those clans, which consistently followed the commands of Lochiel, Clunie, Keppoch, and so on.
[505] Martin observes that in the Western Islands, “every heir, or young chieftain of a tribe, was obliged in honour to give a public specimen of his valour before he was owned and declared governor or leader of his people, who obeyed and followed him upon all occasions. This chieftain was usually attended with a retinue of young men of quality, who had not beforehand given any proof of their valour, and were ambitious of such an opportunity to signalize themselves. It was usual for the captain to lead them, to make a desperate incursion upon some neighbour or other that they were in feud with, and they were obliged to bring, by open force, the cattle they found on the lands they attacked, or to die in the attempt. After the performance of this achievement, the young chieftain was ever after reputed valiant, and worthy of government, and such as were of his retinue acquired the like reputation. This custom being reciprocally used among them, was not reputed robbery, for the damage which one tribe sustained by this essay of the chieftain of another, was repaired when their chieftain came in his turn to make his specimen; but I have not heard an instance of this practice for these sixty years past.”—Western Islands, 2d edit. pp. 101, 102.
[505] Martin notes that in the Western Islands, “every heir or young tribal leader had to demonstrate his bravery publicly before he was recognized as the governor or leader of his people, who would follow and obey him in all situations. This leader typically had a group of young men of noble status with him, who had not yet proven their bravery and were eager for a chance to make a name for themselves. It was common for the captain to lead them in a daring raid against a neighboring tribe with whom they were in conflict, and they had to either seize the livestock found on the attacked lands or die trying. After achieving this feat, the young leader was forever regarded as brave and worthy of leadership, and those accompanying him gained the same reputation. This practice was mutually acknowledged among them and was not considered theft, as the losses one tribe faced from another's raid would be compensated when their own chieftain had the chance to prove himself; however, I have not heard of this happening in the last sixty years.”—Western Islands, 2d edit. pp. 101, 102.
[506] Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 30.
[508] General Stewart says that the families of the name of Stewart, whose estates lay in the district of Athole, and whose chief, by birth, was at a distance, ranged themselves under the family of Athole, though they were themselves sufficiently numerous to raise 1000 fighting men.
[508] General Stewart states that the Stewart families, whose lands were located in the Athole area and whose leader, by birth, was far away, aligned themselves with the Athole family, even though they had enough people to muster 1,000 warriors.
[510] “When a quarrel begins in words between two Highlanders of different clans, it is esteemed the very height of malice and rancour, and the greatest of all provocations, to reproach one another with the vices or personal defects of their chiefs, or that of the particular branch whence they sprung”—Burt’s Letters.
[510] “When a disagreement starts with words between two Highlanders from different clans, it's considered the peak of malice and resentment, and the worst kind of provocation, to accuse each other of the faults or personal shortcomings of their leaders, or of the specific branch they come from”—Burt’s Letters.
[511] Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 35.
[513] General Stewart observes, that the Marshal had not at this period been long enough in the Highlands to distinguish a cearnach, or “lifter of cattle,” from a highwayman. “No such character as the latter then existed in the country; and it may be presumed he did not consider these men in the light which the word would indicate,—for certainly the Commander-in-chief would neither have associated with men whom he supposed to be really highwaymen, nor partaken of their hospitality.”
[513] General Stewart points out that the Marshal hadn't been in the Highlands long enough to tell a cearnach, or “cattle thief,” from a highway robber. “No one like the latter existed in the country at that time; and it's likely he didn't view these men in the way the term suggests,—because the Commander-in-chief would never have socialized with those he believed to be actual highway robbers, nor would he have accepted their hospitality.”
[514] Culloden Papers.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Culloden Papers.
[515] This was noticed by Dr. Johnson. He thus describes a meeting between the young laird of Coll and some of his “subjects:”—“Wherever we roved, we were pleased to see the reverence with which his subjects regarded him. He did not endeavour to dazzle them by any magnificence of dress,—his only distinction was a feather in his bonnet; but as soon as he appeared, they forsook their work and clustered about him: he took them by the hand, and they seemed mutually delighted. He has the proper disposition of a chieftain, and seems desirous to continue the customs of his house. The bagpiper played regularly when dinner was served, whose person and dress made a good appearance; and he brought no disgrace upon the family of Rankin, which has long supplied the lairds of Coll with hereditary music.”—Journey to the Western Islands.
[515] Dr. Johnson observed this. He describes a meeting between the young laird of Coll and some of his “subjects”: “Wherever we went, we were pleased to see the respect with which his subjects regarded him. He didn’t try to impress them with grand clothing—his only distinction was a feather in his hat; but as soon as he showed up, they put aside their work and gathered around him: he took them by the hand, and they seemed genuinely happy. He has the right attitude of a chieftain and appears eager to maintain the traditions of his family. The bagpiper played regularly when dinner was served, and his appearance was impressive; he brought no shame to the family of Rankin, which has been providing the lairds of Coll with hereditary music for a long time.” —Journey to the Western Islands.
[517] Stewart, vol. i. p. 50.
[518] A picture of the horse was in the possession of the late General Stewart of Garth, being a legacy bequeathed to him by the daughter of Mr. Menzies. “A brother of Macnaughton,” says the General, “lived for many years on the estate of Garth, and died in 1790. He always went about armed, at least so far armed, that when debarred wearing a sword or dirk, he slung a large long knife in his belt. He was one of the last I recollect of the ancient race, and gave a very favourable impression of their general manner and appearance. He was a smith by trade, and although of the lowest order of the people, he walked about with an air and manner that might have become a field-marshal. He spoke with great force and fluency of language, and, although most respectful to those to whom he thought respect was due, he had an appearance of independence and ease, that strangers, ignorant of the language and character of the people, might have supposed to proceed from impudence. As he always carried arms when legally permitted, so he showed on one occasion that he knew how to handle them. When the Black Watch was quartered on the banks of the rivers Tay and Lyon, in 1741, an affray arose between a few of the soldiers and some of the people at a fair at Kenmore. Some of the Breadalbane men took the part of the soldiers, and, as many were armed, swords were quickly drawn, and one of the former killed, when their opponents, with whom was Macnaughton, and a smith, (to whom he was then an apprentice,) retreated and fled to the ferry-boat across the Tay. There was no bridge, and the ferryman, on seeing the fray, chained his boat. Macnaughton was the first at the river side, and leaping into the boat, followed by his master, the smith, with a stroke of his broadsword cut the chain, and crossing the river, fixed the boat on the opposite side, and thus prevented an immediate pursuit. Indeed no farther steps were taken. The Earl of Breadalbane, who was then at Taymouth, was immediately sent for. On inquiry, he found that the whole had originated from an accidental reflection thrown out by a soldier of one of the Argyle companies against the Atholemen, then supposed to be Jacobites, and that it was difficult to ascertain who gave the fatal blow. The man who was killed was an old warrior of nearly eighty years of age. He had been with Lord Breadalbane’s men, under Campbell of Glenlyon, at the battle of Sheriffmuir; and, as his side lost their cause, he swore never to shave again. He kept his word, and as his beard grew till it reached his girdle, he got the name of Padric-na-Phaisaig, ‘Peter with the Beard.’”
[518] A picture of the horse was owned by the late General Stewart of Garth, passed down to him by the daughter of Mr. Menzies. “A brother of Macnaughton,” said the General, “lived for many years on the Garth estate and died in 1790. He always carried a weapon; if he couldn't wear a sword or dirk, he would strap a large knife to his belt. He was one of the last I remember from the old ways and left a very positive impression of their general demeanor and looks. He was a blacksmith by trade, and even though he was from the lowest class, he carried himself with the confidence of a field marshal. He spoke with great passion and clarity, and although he was very respectful to those he thought deserved it, there was an air of independence and ease about him that might have come off as arrogance to outsiders unfamiliar with our people. He always had weapons when he could legally carry them, and he once demonstrated that he knew how to use them. When the Black Watch was stationed near the rivers Tay and Lyon in 1741, a scuffle broke out between a few soldiers and some locals at a fair in Kenmore. Some of the Breadalbane men sided with the soldiers, and since many were armed, swords were quickly drawn, resulting in the death of one of the locals. The others, including Macnaughton and the blacksmith he was apprenticing with, retreated to a ferry across the Tay. There was no bridge, and the ferryman, seeing the fight, locked his boat. Macnaughton was the first to reach the riverside, and jumping into the boat, he was followed by his master. With a swing of his broadsword, he cut the chain and, after crossing the river, secured the boat on the other side, preventing an immediate pursuit. In fact, no further actions were taken. The Earl of Breadalbane, who was at Taymouth at the time, was called in. Upon investigation, he discovered that the whole issue stemmed from an accidental comment made by a soldier from one of the Argyle companies about the Atholemen, who were then believed to be Jacobites, and that it was hard to determine who dealt the fatal blow. The man who was killed was an old soldier, nearly eighty years old. He had fought with Lord Breadalbane’s men, under Campbell of Glenlyon, at the battle of Sheriffmuir, and since his side lost, he vowed never to shave again. He kept his promise, and as his beard grew until it reached his waist, he earned the nickname Padric-na-Phaisaig, ‘Peter with the Beard.’”
[519] The following amusing anecdote of this man is related by General Stewart:—“On one occasion he met with an officer of the garrison of Fort-William on the mountains of Lochaber. The officer told him that he suspected he had lost his way, and, having a large sum of money for the garrison, was afraid of meeting the sergeant Mor; he therefore requested that the stranger would accompany him on his road. The other agreed; and, while they walked on, they talked much of the sergeant and his feats, the officer using much freedom with his name, calling him robber, murderer.—‘Stop there,’ interrupted his companion, ‘he does indeed take the cattle of the whigs and you Sassanachs, but neither he nor his cearnachs ever shed innocent blood; except once,’ added he, ‘that I was unfortunate at Braemar, when a man was killed, but I immediately ordered the creach (the spoil) to be abandoned, and left to the owners, retreating as fast as we could after such a misfortune!’ ‘You,’ says the officer, ‘what had you to do with the affair?’ ‘I am John Du Cameron,—I am the sergeant Mor; there is the road to Inverlochay,—you cannot now mistake it. You and your money are safe. Tell your governor to send a more wary messenger for his gold. Tell him also, that, although an outlaw, and forced to live on the public, I am a soldier as well as himself, and would despise taking his gold from a defenceless man who confided in me.’ The officer lost no time in reaching the garrison, and never forgot the adventure, which he frequently related.”
[519] General Stewart shares this amusing story about the man: “Once, he bumped into an officer from the Fort-William garrison while in the mountains of Lochaber. The officer mentioned that he thought he might have lost his way and, carrying a lot of money for the garrison, was worried about running into Sergeant Mor. He asked the stranger to join him on his journey. The stranger agreed, and as they walked, they talked a lot about the sergeant and his deeds, with the officer freely calling him a robber and a murderer. ‘Hold on,’ the stranger interrupted, ‘he does take cattle from the Whigs and you Sassanachs, but neither he nor his men ever shed innocent blood; except once,’ he added, ‘when I had some bad luck at Braemar and a man was killed, but I immediately ordered the creach (the spoil) to be left behind for the owners, and we retreated as quickly as we could after that misfortune!’ ‘You,’ said the officer, ‘what did you have to do with it?’ ‘I am John Du Cameron—I am Sergeant Mor; there’s the road to Inverlochay—you won’t get lost now. You and your money are safe. Tell your commander to send a more cautious messenger for his gold. Also, let him know that, although I’m an outlaw and have to live off the public, I am a soldier just like him and would never think of taking his gold from a defenseless man who trusts me.’ The officer wasted no time getting back to the garrison and never forgot the incident, which he often recounted.”
CHAPTER XIX.
A.D. 1660–1689.
A.D. 1660–1689.
BRITISH SOVEREIGNS:—
BRITISH MONARCHS:—
Charles II., 1660–1685. James II., (VII. of Scotland,) 1685–1688.
Charles II, 1660–1685. James II (VII of Scotland), 1685–1688.
Trial and Execution of the Marquis of Argyle—His character—Feud between the Earl of Argyle and the Macleans—The “Highland Host”—The Test—Trial and Condemnation of the Earl of Argyle—Argyle escapes—Argyle and Monmouth’s invasion—Execution of Argyle—Unconstitutional proceedings of the King—Designs of the Prince of Orange—Proceedings of King James—Landing of the Prince of Orange—State of feeling in Scotland—Flight of the King—The Duke of Gordon—Convention of Estates—Duke of Gordon holds Edinburgh Castle—Viscount Dundee.
Trial and Execution of the Marquis of Argyle—His character—Feud between the Earl of Argyle and the Macleans—The “Highland Host”—The Test—Trial and Condemnation of the Earl of Argyle—Argyle escapes—Argyle and Monmouth’s invasion—Execution of Argyle—Unconstitutional actions by the King—Plans of the Prince of Orange—Actions of King James—Arrival of the Prince of Orange—Sentiment in Scotland—Flight of the King—The Duke of Gordon—Convention of Estates—Duke of Gordon holds Edinburgh Castle—Viscount Dundee.
The news of the king’s arrival was received in Scotland with a burst of enthusiasm not quite in accordance with the national character;[520] but the idea that the nation was about to regain its liberties made Scotsmen forget their wonted propriety. Preparatory to the assembling of the Scottish parliament, which was summoned to meet at Edinburgh on the 1st of January, 1661, Middleton, who had lately been created an earl, was appointed his majesty’s commissioner; the Earl of Glencairn, chancellor; the Earl of Lauderdale, secretary of state; the Earl of Rothes, president of the council; and the Earl of Crawford, lord-treasurer.
The news of the king’s arrival was met in Scotland with an enthusiasm that didn’t quite match the national character; [520] but the thought of the nation regaining its freedoms made Scotsmen forget their usual decorum. In preparation for the Scottish parliament meeting in Edinburgh on January 1, 1661, Middleton, who had recently been made an earl, was appointed as the king’s commissioner; the Earl of Glencairn became the chancellor; the Earl of Lauderdale was named secretary of state; the Earl of Rothes was appointed president of the council; and the Earl of Crawford took on the role of lord-treasurer.
It would be quite apart from the object of this work to detail the many unconstitutional acts passed by this “terrible parliament,” as it is well named by Kirkton; but the trial of the Marquis of Argyle must not be overlooked. That nobleman had, on the restoration of the king, gone to London to congratulate his majesty on his return; but on his arrival he was immediately seized and committed to the Tower. He petitioned the king for a personal interview, which was refused, and, to get rid of his importunities, his majesty directed that he should be sent back to Scotland for trial. Being brought to trial, he applied for delay, till some witnesses at a distance should be examined on commission; but this also was refused. He thereupon claimed the benefit of the amnesty which the king had granted at Stirling. This plea was sustained by desire of the king; but as there were other charges against him, arising out of transactions subsequent to the year 1651, to which year only the amnesty extended, the trial was proceeded in. These charges were, that he had aided the English in destroying the liberties of Scotland—that he had accepted a grant of £12,000 from Cromwell—that he had repeatedly used defamatory and traitorous language in speaking of the royal family—and, lastly, that he had voted for a bill abjuring the right of the royal family to the crowns of the three kingdoms, which had been passed in the parliament of Richard Cromwell, in which he sat. Argyle denied that he had ever given any countenance or assistance to the English in their invasion of Scotland; but he admitted the grant from Cromwell, which he stated was given, not in lieu of services, but as a compensation for losses sustained by him. He, moreover, denied that he had ever used the words attributed to him respecting the royal family; and with regard to the charge of sitting in Richard Cromwell’s parliament, he stated that he had taken his seat to protect his country from oppression, and to be ready, should occasion offer, to support by his vote the restoration of the king. This defence staggered the parliament, and judgment was postponed. In the meantime Glencairn and Rothes hastened to London, to lay the matter before the king, and to urge the necessity of Argyle’s condemnation. Unfortunately for that nobleman, they had recovered some letters which he had written to Monk and other English officers, in which were found some expressions very hostile to the king; but as these letters have not been preserved, their precise contents are not known. Argyle was again brought before parliament, and the letters read in his presence. He had no explanation to give, and his friends, vexed and dismayed, retired from the house and left him to his fate. He was accordingly sentenced to death on the 25th of May, 1661, and, that he might not have an opportunity of appealing to the clemency of the king, he was ordered to be beheaded within forty-eight hours. He prepared for death with a fortitude not expected from the timidity of his nature; wrote a long letter to the king, vindicating his memory, and imploring protection for his poor wife and family; on the day of his execution, dined at noon with his friends with great cheerfulness, and was accompanied by several of the nobility to the scaffold, where he behaved with singular constancy and courage. After dinner he retired a short time for private prayer, and, on returning, told his friends that “the Lord had sealed his charter, and said to him, ‘Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven.’” When brought to the scaffold he addressed the people, protested his innocence, declared his adherence to the Covenant, reproved “the abounding wickedness of the land, and vindicated himself from the charge of being accessory to the death of Charles I.” With the greatest fortitude he laid his head upon the block, which was immediately severed from his body by the maiden. This event took place upon Monday, the 27th of May, 1661, the marquis being then 65 years of age. By a singular destiny, the head of Argyle was fixed on the same spike which had borne that of his great rival Montrose.[521]
It would be completely off-topic for this work to go into detail about the many unconstitutional acts passed by this "terrible parliament," as Kirkton rightly calls it; however, the trial of the Marquis of Argyle should not be ignored. This nobleman had gone to London to congratulate the king on his restoration, but upon his arrival, he was immediately arrested and taken to the Tower. He requested a personal meeting with the king, which was denied, and to stop his persistent requests, the king ordered that he be sent back to Scotland for trial. When brought to trial, he sought a delay to examine some distant witnesses through a commission; this too was denied. He then claimed the benefit of the amnesty the king had provided at Stirling. This plea was supported at the king's request, but since there were other charges against him stemming from events after 1651, the year to which the amnesty applied, the trial went ahead. These charges included that he aided the English in undermining Scotland's liberties, that he accepted a grant of £12,000 from Cromwell, that he had frequently used defamatory and treasonous language about the royal family, and finally, that he voted for a bill rejecting the royal family's right to the crowns of the three kingdoms, which passed during Richard Cromwell's parliament, where he sat. Argyle denied ever aiding the English in their invasion of Scotland; however, he admitted to the grant from Cromwell, claiming it was not in exchange for services but as compensation for his losses. He further denied ever using the language attributed to him regarding the royal family, explaining that he attended Richard Cromwell's parliament to defend his country from oppression and to support the king's restoration if given the chance. This defense surprised the parliament, and judgment was delayed. In the meantime, Glencairn and Rothes rushed to London to present the situation to the king and argue for Argyle’s condemnation. Unfortunately for the nobleman, they had found some letters he wrote to Monk and other English officers that contained very hostile expressions toward the king; however, since those letters were not preserved, their exact content is unknown. Argyle was brought back before parliament, and the letters were read in his presence. He had no explanation to offer, and his friends, frustrated and disheartened, left the house, abandoning him to his fate. He was sentenced to death on May 25, 1661, and to prevent him from appealing for the king's mercy, he was ordered to be executed within forty-eight hours. He faced death with bravery that was surprising given his usual timid nature; he wrote a long letter to the king defending his legacy and pleading for protection for his wife and children. On the day of his execution, he had a cheerful lunch with his friends and was accompanied by several nobles to the scaffold, where he displayed remarkable composure and courage. After lunch, he took a brief moment for private prayer and upon returning, told his friends that “the Lord had sealed his charter, and said to him, ‘Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven.’” When he arrived at the scaffold, he addressed the crowd, asserted his innocence, affirmed his loyalty to the Covenant, criticized “the rampant wickedness of the land," and defended himself against the charge of complicity in Charles I's death. With great courage, he laid his head on the block, which was promptly severed from his body by the maiden. This event occurred on Monday, May 27, 1661, when the marquis was 65 years old. In a remarkable twist of fate, Argyle's head was displayed on the same spike that held the head of his great rival Montrose.[521]
Argyle was held in high estimation by his party, and, by whatever motives he may have been actuated, it cannot but be admitted, that to his exertions Scotland is chiefly indebted for the successful stand which was made against the unconstitutional attempts of the elder Charles upon the civil and religious liberties of his Scottish subjects. He appears to have[333] been naturally averse to physical pain, deficient in personal courage, the possession of which, in the times in which Argyle lived, “covered a multitude of sins,” and the want of which was esteemed by some unpardonable. We believe that it is chiefly on this account that his character is represented by his enemies and the opponents of his principles in such an unfavourable light, contrasting as it does so strikingly with that of his great opponent, the brave and chivalrous Montrose. That he was an unprincipled hypocrite, we think it would be difficult to prove; genuine hypocrisy, in a man of his ability, would have probably gained for its possessor a happier fate. That he was wary, cunning, reticent, and ambitious, there cannot be any doubt;—such qualities are almost indispensable to the politician, and were more than ordinarily necessary in those times, especially, considering the men Argyle had to deal with. We believe that he was actuated all along by deep but narrow and gloomy religious principle, that he had the welfare of his country sincerely at heart, and that he took the means he thought best calculated to maintain freedom, and, what he thought, true religion in the land. As he himself said in a letter to the Earl of Strafford,[522] he thought “his duty to the king would be best shown by maintaining the constitution of his country in church and state.” On the whole, he appears to have been a well-meaning, wrong-headed, narrow-minded, clever politician. Mr. Grainger, in his Biographical History of England, justly observes, “The Marquis of Argyle was in the cabinet what his enemy, the Marquis of Montrose, was in the field, the first character of his age for political courage and conduct.” Had he been tried by impartial judges, the circumstances of the times would have been considered as affording some extenuation for his conduct; but it was his misfortune to be tried by men who were his enemies, and who did not scruple to violate all the forms of justice to bring him to the block, in the hope of obtaining his vast possessions.
Argyle was highly regarded by his party, and regardless of his motivations, it’s clear that Scotland largely owes its successful resistance against the unconstitutional actions of the elder Charles that threatened the civil and religious freedoms of his Scottish subjects, to his efforts. He seemed to be naturally averse to physical pain and lacked personal courage, which, during Argyle’s time, was seen as a redeeming quality, while some considered the absence of it unforgivable. We believe this is why his enemies and those opposed to his beliefs portray him in such a negative light, especially when contrasted with his formidable adversary, the brave and chivalrous Montrose. It would be hard to prove that he was a deceitful hypocrite; if he had genuinely been one, a man of his capability would have likely ended up in a better situation. There’s no doubt that he was cautious, clever, secretive, and ambitious—traits almost essential for politicians and particularly important in those times, especially given the individuals Argyle had to contend with. We think he was driven by a narrow yet profound and somber religious conviction, genuinely cared for his country’s welfare, and employed the means he believed would best protect freedom and what he considered true religion in the land. As he mentioned in a letter to the Earl of Strafford, he believed that “his duty to the king would be best shown by preserving the constitution of his country in church and state.” Overall, he appears to have been a well-meaning but misguided, narrow-minded, clever politician. Mr. Grainger, in his Biographical History of England, aptly notes, “The Marquis of Argyle was in the cabinet what his enemy, the Marquis of Montrose, was in the field—the leading figure of his time for political bravery and strategy.” If he had been judged by impartial authorities, the context of the times would have provided some justification for his actions; however, it was his misfortune to be judged by men who were his enemies and who did not hesitate to disregard all forms of justice to execute him, hoping to seize his vast wealth.
The execution of Argyle was not in accordance with the views of the king, who, to show his disapprobation of the death of the marquis, received Lord Lorn, his eldest son, with favour at court; from which circumstance the enemies of the house of Argyle anticipated that they would be disappointed in their expectations of sharing among them the confiscated estates of the marquis. To impair, therefore, these estates was their next object. Argyle had obtained from the Scottish parliament a grant of the confiscated estate of the Marquis of Huntly, his brother-in-law, on the ground that he was a considerable creditor, but as Huntly was indebted to other persons to the extent of 400,000 merks, the estate was burdened to that amount on passing into Argyle’s possession. Middleton and his colleagues immediately passed an act, restoring Huntly’s estate free of incumbrance, leaving to Huntly’s creditors recourse upon the estates of Argyle for payment of their debts. Young Argyle was exasperated at this proceeding, and in a letter to Lord Duffus, his brother-in-law, expressed himself in very unguarded terms respecting the parliament. This letter was intercepted by Middleton, and on it the parliament[334] grounded a charge of verbal sedition, or leasing-making, as the crime is known in the statutory law of Scotland, an offence which was then capital. Upon this vague charge the young nobleman was brought to trial before the parliament, and condemned to death. The enemies of the house of Argyle now supposed that the estates of the family were again within their grasp; but the king, at the intercession of Lauderdale, the rival of Middleton, pardoned Lorn, released him from prison after about a year’s confinement, restored to him the family estates, and allowed him to retain the title of Earl.[524]
The execution of Argyle didn't align with the king's perspective, who, to express his disapproval of the marquis's death, welcomed Lord Lorn, his eldest son, at court. Because of this, Argyle's enemies expected to be let down in their hopes of acquiring the marquis's confiscated estates. To undermine these estates was their next goal. Argyle had received a grant from the Scottish parliament for the confiscated estate of the Marquis of Huntly, his brother-in-law, claiming he was a significant creditor. However, since Huntly owed other people 400,000 merks, the estate came with that amount of debt when it passed to Argyle. Middleton and his colleagues quickly enacted a law that restored Huntly's estate free of any burdens, allowing Huntly's creditors to claim against Argyle's estates for repayment. Young Argyle was furious about this action and wrote a letter to his brother-in-law, Lord Duffus, where he spoke very freely about the parliament. This letter was intercepted by Middleton, leading the parliament to accuse him of verbal sedition, or leasing-making, as it's defined in Scottish law, a capital offense at the time. Based on this vague accusation, the young nobleman was tried before the parliament and sentenced to death. Argyle's enemies believed the family's estates were once again within their reach; however, the king, upon intervention by Lauderdale, Middleton's rival, pardoned Lorn, released him from about a year in prison, returned his family estates, and allowed him to keep the title of Earl.[524]
After the suppression of Glencairn’s short-lived insurrection, the Highlands appear to have enjoyed repose till the year 1674, when an outbreak took place which threatened to involve the greater part of that country in the horrors of feudal war, the occasion of which was as follows. The Marquis of Argyle had purchased up some debts due by the laird of Maclean, for which his son, the earl, applied for payment; but the laird being unwilling or unable to pay, the earl apprised his lands, and followed out other legal proceedings, to make the claim effectual against Maclean’s estates. In the meantime the latter died, leaving a son under the guardianship of his brother, to whom, on Maclean’s death, the earl renewed his application for payment. The tutor of Maclean stated his readiness to settle, either by appropriating as much of the rents of his ward’s lands in Mull and Tirey as would be sufficient to pay the interest of the debt, or by selling or conveying to him in security as much of the property as would be sufficient to pay off the debt itself; but he required, before entering into this arrangement, that the earl would restrict his claim to what was justly due. The earl professed his readiness to comply with the tutor’s offer; but the latter contrived to evade the matter for a considerable time, and at length showed a disposition to resist the earl’s demand by force.
After the suppression of Glencairn’s brief rebellion, the Highlands seemed to have experienced peace until the year 1674, when an outbreak occurred that threatened to drag much of the region into the turmoil of feudal war. The situation unfolded as follows: The Marquis of Argyle had bought some debts owed by the laird of Maclean, for which his son, the earl, sought payment. However, the laird was either unwilling or unable to pay, so the earl placed a notice on his lands and pursued other legal actions to enforce his claim against Maclean’s estates. In the meantime, the laird passed away, leaving a son under the guardianship of his brother, to whom the earl renewed his demand for payment after Maclean's death. The tutor of Maclean expressed his willingness to settle, either by allocating enough of the rents from his ward’s lands in Mull and Tirey to cover the interest on the debt or by selling or transferring enough property to secure repayment of the debt itself. However, he insisted that before proceeding with this arrangement, the earl limit his claim to what was rightfully owed. The earl claimed he was willing to agree to the tutor’s proposal, but the tutor managed to delay the matter for quite some time and eventually showed a willingness to oppose the earl’s demand with force.
The earl, therefore, resolved to enforce compliance, and armed with a decree of the Court of Session, and supported by a body of 2,000 of his tenants and vassals, he crossed into Mull, in which, he landed at three different places without opposition, although the Macleans had 700 or 800 men in the island. The Macleans had sent their cattle into Mull for safety, a considerable number of which were killed or houghed by Lord Neill, brother to the earl, at the head of a party of the Campbells. The islanders at once submitted, and the earl having obtained possession of the castle of Duart, and placed a garrison therein, left the island. Although the Macleans had promised to pay their rents to the earl, they refused when applied to the following year, a refusal which induced him to prepare for a second invasion of Mull. In September, 1675, he had collected a force of about 1,500 men, including 100 of the king’s troops from Glasgow, under the command of Captain Crichton, and a similar number of militia-men, under Andrew M’Farlane, the laird of M’Farlane, the use of which corps had been granted to the earl on application to the Council. The Macleans, aware of their danger, had strengthened themselves by an alliance with Lord Macdonald and other chieftains, who sent a force of about 1,000 men to their aid; but Argyle’s forces never reached the island, his ships having been driven back damaged and dismantled by a dreadful hurricane, which lasted two days.[525]
The earl decided to enforce compliance, and with a decree from the Court of Session and supported by 2,000 of his tenants and vassals, he landed on Mull at three different locations without any opposition, even though the Macleans had around 700 or 800 men on the island. The Macleans had moved their cattle to Mull for safety, but many were killed or hamstrung by Lord Neill, the earl's brother, leading a group of Campbells. The islanders immediately surrendered, and after gaining control of Duart Castle and placing a garrison there, the earl left the island. Although the Macleans had promised to pay their rents to the earl, they refused when asked the following year, prompting him to plan a second invasion of Mull. In September 1675, he gathered about 1,500 men, including 100 of the king’s troops from Glasgow, commanded by Captain Crichton, and a similar number of militia men under Andrew M'Farlane, the laird of M'Farlane, whose corps had been made available to the earl by the Council. Realizing the threat, the Macleans strengthened their position by forming an alliance with Lord Macdonald and other chieftains, who sent around 1,000 men to assist them; however, Argyle’s forces never made it to the island, as his ships were forced back, damaged and dismantled by a terrible hurricane that lasted two days.[525]
This misfortune, and intelligence which the earl received from the commander of Duart castle that the Macleans were in great force in the island, made him postpone his enterprise. With the exception of 500 men whom he retained for the protection of his coasts, and about 300 or 400 to protect his lands against the incursions of the Macleans, he dismissed his forces, after giving them instructions to re-assemble on the 18th of October, unless countermanded before that time. The earl then went to Edinburgh to crave additional aid from the government; but receiving no encouragement, he posted to London, where he expected, with the help of his friend the Duke of Lauderdale, to obtain assistance. Lord Macdonald[335] and the other friends of the Macleans, hearing of Argyle’s departure, immediately followed him to London, and laid a statement of the dispute before the king, who, in February, 1676, remitted the matter to three lords of the Privy Council of Scotland for judgment. The earl returned to Edinburgh in June following. A meeting of the parties took place before the lords to whom the matter had been referred, but they came to no decision, and the subsequent fate of Argyle put an end to these differences, although it appears that he was allowed to take possession of the island of Mull without resistance in the year 1680.[526]
This unfortunate situation, along with the news that the commander of Duart Castle sent to the earl about the Macleans being heavily armed on the island, caused him to delay his plan. Aside from keeping 500 men to guard his coasts and about 300 or 400 to defend his lands from the Macleans, he dismissed the rest of his troops, telling them to regroup on October 18th unless he told them otherwise. The earl then went to Edinburgh to seek more support from the government; however, after getting no help, he hurried to London, where he hoped to get assistance from his friend the Duke of Lauderdale. Lord Macdonald and the other supporters of the Macleans, learning of Argyle's departure, quickly followed him to London and presented their side of the argument to the king, who in February 1676, referred the issue to three lords of the Privy Council of Scotland for a decision. The earl returned to Edinburgh the following June. A meeting between the parties took place in front of the lords who had been assigned the case, but they didn't reach a conclusion, and the eventual outcome for Argyle settled these disputes, although it seems he was permitted to take control of the island of Mull without any opposition in 1680.[526]
Except upon one occasion, now to be noticed, the Highlanders took no share in any of the public transactions in Scotland during the reigns of Charles the Second and his brother James. Isolated from the Lowlands by a mountain barrier which prevented almost any intercourse between them and their southern neighbours, they happily kept free from the contagion of that religious fanaticism which spread over the Lowlands of Scotland, in consequence of the unconstitutional attempts of the government to force episcopacy upon the people. Had the Highlanders been imbued with the same spirit which actuated the Scottish whigs, the government might have found it a difficult task to have suppressed them; but they did not concern themselves with these theological disputes, and they did not hesitate when their chiefs, at the call of the government, required their services to march to the Lowlands to suppress the disturbances in the western counties. Accordingly, an army of about 8,000 men, known in Scottish history by the name of the “Highland Host,” descended from the mountains under the command of their respective chiefs, and encamped at Stirling on the 24th of June, 1678, whence they spread themselves over Clydesdale, Renfrew, Cunningham, Kyle, and Carrick, and overawed the whigs so effectually, that they did not attempt to oppose the government during the stay of these hardy mountaineers among them. According to Wodrow and Kirkton, the Highlanders were guilty of great oppression and cruelty, but they kept their hands free from blood, as it has been correctly stated that not one whig lost his life during the invasion of these Highland crusaders.[527] After remaining about eight months in the Lowlands, the Highlanders were sent home, the government having no further occasion for their services, but before their departure they took care to carry along with them a large quantity of plunder they had collected during their stay.[528]
Except for one occasion, which will be noted later, the Highlanders had no involvement in the public affairs of Scotland during the reigns of Charles II and his brother James. Separated from the Lowlands by a mountain range that largely prevented any interaction with their southern neighbors, they fortunately remained untouched by the religious fanaticism that took hold in the Lowlands due to the government's unconstitutional efforts to impose episcopacy on the people. Had the Highlanders shared the same spirit as the Scottish whigs, the government might have found it challenging to suppress them; however, they were uninterested in these theological arguments and did not hesitate when their leaders, at the government’s request, called for their assistance to march to the Lowlands to quell the unrest in the western counties. Thus, an army of about 8,000 men, known in Scottish history as the “Highland Host,” came down from the mountains under the leadership of their respective chiefs and camped at Stirling on June 24, 1678, from where they dispersed across Clydesdale, Renfrew, Cunningham, Kyle, and Carrick, intimidating the whigs so effectively that they did not attempt to resist the government while these determined mountaineers were present. According to Wodrow and Kirkton, the Highlanders committed serious oppression and cruelty, but they managed to avoid shedding blood, as it has been accurately noted that not one whig lost their life during the invasion by these Highland crusaders.[527] After spending about eight months in the Lowlands, the Highlanders were sent home since the government no longer needed their services, but before leaving they made sure to take with them a large amount of loot they had gathered during their time there.[528]
After the departure of the Highlanders, the Covenanters again appeared upon the stage, and proceeded so far as even to murder some soldiers who had been quartered on some landlords who had refused to pay cess. The assassination of Archbishop Sharp, and the insurrection of the Covenanters under a preacher named Hamilton, followed by the defeat of the celebrated Graham of Claverhouse at Drumclog on the 1st of June, 1679, alarmed the government; but the defeat of the Covenanters by the king’s forces at Bothwell bridge, on the 22d of June, quieted their apprehensions. Fresh measures of severity were adopted against the unfortunate whigs, who, driven to despair, again flew to arms, encouraged by the exhortations of the celebrated Richard Cameron,—from whom the religious sect known by the name of Cameronians takes its name,—and Donald Cargill, another enthusiast; but they were defeated in an action at Airs-moss in Kyle, in which Cameron, their ecclesiastical head, was killed.
After the Highlanders left, the Covenanters reemerged and even went so far as to kill some soldiers who had been stationed with landlords that refused to pay taxes. The assassination of Archbishop Sharp, along with the rise of the Covenanters led by a preacher named Hamilton, followed by the defeat of the famous Graham of Claverhouse at Drumclog on June 1, 1679, alarmed the government; however, the king’s forces defeated the Covenanters at Bothwell Bridge on June 22, which eased their concerns. New harsh measures were implemented against the unfortunate Whigs, who, pushed to desperation, took up arms again, inspired by the speeches of the well-known Richard Cameron—after whom the religious group known as the Cameronians is named—and Donald Cargill, another fervent leader; but they were defeated in a battle at Airsmoss in Kyle, where Cameron, their religious leader, was killed.
To check the diffusion of anti-monarchical principles, which were spreading fast throughout the kingdom under the auspices of the disciples of Cameron, the government, on the meeting of the Scottish parliament on the 28th of July, 1681, devised a test, which they required to be taken by all persons possessed of any civil, military, or ecclesiastical office. The parties taking this test were made to declare[336] their adhesion to the true Protestant religion, as contained in the original confession of faith, ratified by parliament in the year 1560, to recognise the supremacy of the king over all persons civil and ecclesiastical, and to acknowledge that there “lay no obligation from the national covenant, or the solemn league and covenant, or any other manner of way whatsoever, to endeavour any alteration in the government in church or state, as it was then established by the laws of the kingdom.”[529]
To stop the spread of anti-monarchical ideas that were quickly gaining traction in the kingdom through the followers of Cameron, the government created a test to be administered when the Scottish parliament met on July 28, 1681. This test was required for anyone holding a civil, military, or church office. Those taking the test had to declare[336] their commitment to the true Protestant faith as outlined in the original confession of faith ratified by parliament in 1560, acknowledge the king's authority over all civil and church matters, and accept that there “was no obligation from the national covenant, or the solemn league and covenant, or any other means whatsoever, to pursue any changes in the government of church or state, as it was established by the laws of the kingdom.”[529]
The terms of this test were far from satisfactory to some even of the best friends of the government, as it was full of contradictions and absurdities, and it was not until the Privy Council issued an explanatory declaration that they could be prevailed upon to take it. The Dukes of Hamilton and Monmouth, however, rather than take the test, resigned their offices. Among others who had distinguished themselves in opposing the passing of the test, was the Earl of Argyle, who supported an amendment proposed by Lord Belhaven, for setting aside a clause excepting the Duke of York, brother to the king, and the other princes of the blood, from its operation. The conduct of Argyle gave great offence to the duke, who sat as commissioner in the parliament, and encouraged his enemies to set about accomplishing his ruin. The Earl of Errol brought in a bill reviving some old claims upon his estates, and the king’s advocate endeavoured to deprive him of his hereditary offices; but the Duke of York interposed, and prevented the adoption of these intended measures. To gratify his enemies, however, and to show the displeasure of the court at his recent opposition, Argyle was deprived of his seat in the Court of Session. But this did not sufficiently appease their resentment, and, anxious for an opportunity of gratifying their malice, they hoped that he would refuse to take the test. Accordingly, he was required to subscribe it: he hesitated, and craved time to deliberate. Aware of the plot which had been long hatching against him, and as he saw that if he refused he would be deprived of his important hereditary jurisdictions, he resolved to take the test, with a declaratory explanation, which, it is understood, received the approbation of the Duke of York, to whom the earl had submitted it. The earl then subscribed the test in presence of the council, and added the following explanation:—“I have considered the test, and am very desirous of giving obedience as far as I can. I am confident that the parliament never intended to impose contradictory oaths: Therefore I think no man can explain it but for himself. Accordingly, I take it so far as it is consistent with itself and the Protestant religion. And I do declare, that I mean not to bind myself, in my station, in a lawful way, from wishing and endeavouring any alteration which I think to the advantage of Church or State, and not repugnant to the Protestant religion and my loyalty. And this I understand as a part of my oath.” This declaration did not please the council, but as the Duke appeared to be satisfied, the matter was passed over, and Argyle kept his seat at the council board.
The terms of this test were far from satisfactory to some of the government’s closest supporters, as it was full of contradictions and absurdities. It wasn't until the Privy Council issued a clarifying statement that they were convinced to accept it. However, the Dukes of Hamilton and Monmouth chose to resign instead of taking the test. Among those who notably opposed the passing of the test was the Earl of Argyle, who supported an amendment proposed by Lord Belhaven to remove a clause that exempted the Duke of York, the king's brother, and other royal family members from its requirements. Argyle's actions angered the duke, who served as a commissioner in parliament, and encouraged his opponents to work towards his downfall. The Earl of Errol introduced a bill that revived some old claims against Argyle’s estates, and the king's advocate attempted to strip him of his hereditary offices; however, the Duke of York intervened and stopped these proposed actions. To satisfy his enemies and express the court's displeasure at his recent opposition, Argyle was removed from his seat in the Court of Session. But that didn’t quell their anger, and they eagerly awaited a chance to take revenge, hoping he would refuse to take the test. He was asked to subscribe to it and, after some hesitation, requested time to think it over. Aware of the long-standing plot against him and knowing that refusing would cost him his important hereditary jurisdictions, he decided to take the test with a declaratory explanation, which he believed was approved by the Duke of York, who had reviewed it. The earl then signed the test in front of the council and added the following explanation: “I have considered the test and genuinely want to comply as much as I can. I'm confident that parliament never intended to impose contradictory oaths; therefore, I believe no one can explain it except for themselves. Accordingly, I accept it as long as it is consistent with itself and the Protestant religion. I declare that I do not intend to bind myself, in my position, in a legal way, from wishing for and working towards any changes that I believe will benefit the Church or State, as long as they don’t contradict the Protestant religion or my loyalty. And this I understand as part of my oath.” This declaration did not sit well with the council, but since the Duke seemed satisfied, the issue was overlooked, and Argyle retained his position at the council board.
Although the Duke of York had been heard to declare that no honest man could take the test,—a declaration which fully justified the course Argyle had pursued,—yet the enemies of that nobleman wrought so far upon the mind of his royal highness as to induce him to think that Argyle’s declaration was a highly criminal act. The earl, therefore, was required to take the test a second time, without explanation; and having refused, he was committed a prisoner to the castle of Edinburgh, and on the slight foundation of a declaration which had been sanctioned by the next heir to the crown, was raised a hideous superstructure of high treason, leasing-making, and perjury.
Although the Duke of York had been heard saying that no honest man could take the test—something that fully justified the actions Argyle had taken—his enemies influenced his royal highness to believe that Argyle’s statement was a serious crime. Therefore, the earl was ordered to take the test again, without any explanation; when he refused, he was imprisoned in the castle of Edinburgh. On the flimsy basis of a declaration that had been approved by the next heir to the crown, they built an outrageous case of high treason, fabrication of evidence, and perjury.
Argyle was brought to trial on Monday, the 12th of December, 1681, before the High Court of Justiciary. The Earl of Queensberry, the justice-general, and four other judges, sat upon the bench, and fifteen noblemen acted as jurors. The absurdity of the charges, and the iniquity of the attempt to deprive a nobleman, who had, even in the worst times, shown an attachment to the royal family, of his fortune, his honours, and his life, were ably exposed by the counsel for the earl; but so lost was a majority of the judges to every sense of justice, that, regardless of the infamy which would for ever attach to them, they found the libel relevant; and on the following day the assize or jury, of which[337] the Marquis of Montrose, cousin-german to Argyle, was chancellor, found him guilty. Intelligence of Argyle’s condemnation was immediately sent to the king, but the messenger was anticipated in his arrival by an express from the earl himself to the king, who, although he gave orders that sentence should be passed against Argyle, sent positive injunctions to delay the execution till his pleasure should be known. Argyle, however, did not wish to trust to the royal clemency, and as he understood preparations were making for his execution, he made his escape from the castle of Edinburgh, disguised as a page carrying the train of Lady Sophia Lindsay, his step-daughter, daughter of Lord Balcarres, whose widow Argyle married.[530] He went to London, where he lay some time in concealment, whence he went over to Holland. On the day of his escape, being the 21st of December, he was proclaimed a fugitive at the market cross of Edinburgh, and, on the 24th, the Court of Justiciary passed sentence of death against him, ordered his arms to be reversed and torn at the market cross of Edinburgh, and declared his titles and estates forfeited.
Argyle was put on trial on Monday, December 12, 1681, in front of the High Court of Justiciary. The Earl of Queensberry, the justice-general, along with four other judges, presided over the case, while fifteen noblemen served as jurors. The ridiculousness of the charges and the injustice of trying to strip a nobleman—who, even in difficult times, had remained loyal to the royal family—of his wealth, honors, and life, were effectively argued by the Earl's lawyer. However, a majority of the judges seemed completely disconnected from any sense of justice, and despite the disgrace that would follow them forever, they deemed the charges valid. The next day, the jury, led by the Marquis of Montrose, who was Argyle’s cousin, found him guilty. News of Argyle’s conviction was quickly sent to the king, but before the messenger arrived, an urgent letter from Argyle reached the king. Although the king ordered that a sentence be carried out against Argyle, he also instructed that the execution be postponed until he had made his decision. However, Argyle didn't want to rely on the king's mercy, and upon hearing that preparations were underway for his execution, he escaped from Edinburgh Castle, disguised as a page carrying the train of Lady Sophia Lindsay, his step-daughter and daughter of Lord Balcarres, whom Argyle married. He traveled to London, where he hid for a while before moving to Holland. On the day of his escape, December 21, he was declared a fugitive at the market cross of Edinburgh. On December 24, the Court of Justiciary sentenced him to death, ordered his arms to be reversed and torn at the market cross of Edinburgh, and declared his titles and estates forfeited.
In exculpation of their infamous proceedings, the persecutors of Argyle pretended that their only object in resorting to such unjustifiable measures, was to force him to surrender his extensive hereditary jurisdictions, which, they considered, gave him too great authority in the Highlands, and the exercise of which in his family, might obstruct the ends of justice; and that they had no designs either upon his life or fortune. But this is an excuse which cannot be admitted, for they had influence enough with the Crown to have deprived Argyle of these hereditary jurisdictions, without having recourse to measures so glaringly subversive of justice.
In defense of their notorious actions, Argyle's persecutors claimed that their sole aim in resorting to such unjustifiable measures was to pressure him into giving up his extensive hereditary rights, which they believed gave him too much power in the Highlands and could hinder justice within his family. They insisted they had no intentions regarding his life or wealth. However, this excuse can't be taken seriously, as they had enough influence with the Crown to have taken away Argyle's hereditary rights without resorting to such obviously unjust actions.
The only advantage taken by the king of Argyle’s forfeiture was the retention of the heritable jurisdictions, which were parcelled out among the friends of the court during pleasure. Lord Lorn, the earl’s son, had the forfeited estates restored to him, after provision had been made for satisfying the demands of his father’s creditors.
The only benefit the king gained from Argyle's forfeiture was the keeping of the hereditary jurisdictions, which were divided among the king's allies for their enjoyment. Lord Lorn, the earl’s son, got the forfeited estates back after arrangements were made to pay off his father’s debts.
During the latter years of Charles II., a number of persons from England and Scotland had taken refuge in Holland, to escape state prosecutions with which they were threatened. Among the Scottish exiles, besides Argyle, were Sir James Dalrymple, afterwards Earl of Stair, the celebrated Fletcher of Salton, and Sir Patrick Hume of Polwarth,—all of whom, as martyrs of liberty, longed for an opportunity of vindicating its cause in the face of their country. The accession of James II, in 1685, to the crown of his brother, seemed an event favourable to their plans, and at a meeting which some of the exiled leaders held at Rotterdam, they resolved to raise the standard of revolt in England and Scotland, and invited the Duke of Monmouth, also an exile, and the Earl of Argyle, to join them.[531] Monmouth, who was then living in retirement at Brussels, spending his time in illicit amours, accepted the invitation, and having repaired to Rotterdam, offered either to attempt a descent on England, at the head of the English exiles, or to go to Scotland as a volunteer, under Argyle.[532] The latter, who had never ceased since his flight to keep up a correspondence with his[338] friends in Scotland, had already been making preparations, and by means of a large sum of money he had received from a rich widow of Amsterdam, had there purchased a ship and arms, and ammunition. He now also repaired to Rotterdam, where it was finally arranged that two expeditions should be fitted out,—one for England, under Monmouth, and the other for Scotland, under the command of Argyle, who was appointed by the council at Rotterdam captain-general of the army, “with as full power as was usually given to generals by the free states in Europe.”[533]
During the later years of Charles II, several people from England and Scotland sought refuge in Holland to escape the political persecutions they faced. Among the Scottish exiles were Argyle, Sir James Dalrymple (later the Earl of Stair), the famous Fletcher of Salton, and Sir Patrick Hume of Polwarth—all of whom, as champions of liberty, eagerly awaited a chance to advocate for their cause back home. The rise of James II to the throne in 1685 seemed to offer a favorable opportunity for their plans. At a meeting held by some of the exiled leaders in Rotterdam, they decided to start a rebellion in England and Scotland, inviting the Duke of Monmouth, also in exile, and the Earl of Argyle to join them.[531] Monmouth, who was living a quiet life in Brussels and indulging in secret affairs, accepted the invitation. He traveled to Rotterdam and offered to either lead an attack on England alongside the English exiles or to go to Scotland as a volunteer under Argyle.[532] Argyle, who had maintained contact with his friends in Scotland since his escape, had already started making preparations. With a large sum of money he received from a wealthy widow in Amsterdam, he had bought a ship, arms, and ammunition. He then also went to Rotterdam, where it was finally decided that two expeditions would be organized—one for England, led by Monmouth, and the other for Scotland, under Argyle's command. The council in Rotterdam appointed Argyle as the captain-general of the army, granting him as much authority as is typically given to generals by the free states in Europe.[533]
On the 2d of May, 1685, the expedition under Argyle, which consisted of three ships and about 300 men, left the shores of Holland, and reached Cairston in the Orkneys on the 6th, after a pleasant voyage. The seizure, by the natives, of Spence, the earl’s secretary, and of Blackadder, his surgeon, both of whom had incautiously ventured on shore, afforded the government the necessary information as to the strength and destination of the expedition. A proclamation had been issued, on the 28th of April, for putting the kingdom in a posture of defence, hostages had been taken from the vassals of Argyle as sureties for their fidelity, and all persons whose loyalty was suspected were either imprisoned or had to find security for their fidelity to the government; but as soon as the council at Edinburgh received the intelligence of Argyle’s having reached the Orkneys, they despatched troops to the west, and ordered several frigates to cruise among the Western Isles. After taking four Orcadians as hostages for the lives of his secretary and surgeon, Argyle left the Orkneys on the 7th of May, and arrived at Tobermory in the isle of Mull on the 11th, whence he sailed to the mainland, and landed in Kintyre. Here he published a declaration which had been drawn up in Holland by Sir James Stuart, afterwards king’s advocate, full of invective against the government, and attributing all the grievances under which the country had laboured in the preceding reign to a conspiracy between popery and tyranny, which had, he observed, been evidently disclosed by the cutting off of the late king and the ascension of the Duke of York to the throne. It declared that the object of the invaders was to restore the true Protestant religion, and that as the Duke of York was, from his religion, as they supposed, incapable of giving security on that head, they declared that they would never enter into any treaty with him. The earl issued, a few days thereafter, a second declaration, from Tarbet, reciting his own wrongs, and calling upon his former vassals to join his standard. Messengers were despatched in all directions, bearing aloft the fiery cross, and in a short time about 800 of his clan, headed by Sir Duncan Campbell of Auchinbreck, rallied around their chief. Other reinforcements arrived, which increased his army to 2,500 men; a force wholly insufficient to meet a body of about 7,000 militia and a considerable number of regular troops already assembled in the west to oppose his advance.
On May 2, 1685, the expedition led by Argyle, which included three ships and around 300 men, left the shores of Holland and arrived at Cairston in the Orkneys on the 6th, after a smooth journey. The locals captured Spence, the earl’s secretary, and Blackadder, his surgeon, both of whom had carelessly gone ashore. This gave the government essential information about the strength and intentions of the expedition. A proclamation had been issued on April 28, putting the kingdom on high alert; hostages were taken from Argyle’s vassals as guarantees of their loyalty, and anyone whose loyalty was questioned was either imprisoned or required to provide security for their allegiance to the government. However, once the council in Edinburgh learned that Argyle had reached the Orkneys, they sent troops to the west and instructed several frigates to patrol the Western Isles. After taking four Orcadians as hostages for the safety of his secretary and surgeon, Argyle left the Orkneys on May 7 and arrived at Tobermory on the Isle of Mull on the 11th, from where he sailed to the mainland and landed in Kintyre. There, he published a declaration prepared in Holland by Sir James Stuart, who later became king’s advocate, which was filled with criticism of the government and blamed all the problems the country faced during the previous reign on a conspiracy between Catholicism and oppression, which he noted was clearly shown by the death of the late king and the rise of the Duke of York to the throne. The declaration stated that the invaders' aim was to restore the true Protestant faith and that since they believed the Duke of York, because of his faith, could not provide assurance on that matter, they declared they would never negotiate with him. A few days later, the earl issued a second declaration from Tarbet, detailing his grievances and calling on his former vassals to rally to his cause. Messengers were sent out in all directions, carrying the fiery cross, and soon about 800 of his clan, led by Sir Duncan Campbell of Auchinbreck, gathered around their chief. Additional reinforcements arrived, bringing his army to 2,500 men, which was still inadequate to confront a force of about 7,000 militia and a significant number of regular troops already assembled in the west to resist his advance.
Although Argyle’s obvious plan was at once to have dashed into the western Lowlands, where the spirit of disaffection was deeply prevalent, and where a great accession of force might have been expected, he, contrary to the advice of some of his officers, remained in Argyle a considerable time in expectation of hearing of Monmouth’s landing, and spent the precious moments in chasing out of his territories a few stragglers who infested his borders. Amid the dissensions which naturally arose from this difference of opinion, the royalists were hemming Argyle in on all sides. Whilst the Duke of Gordon was advancing upon his rear with the northern forces, and the Earl of Dumbarton with the regular troops pressing him in front, the Marquis of Athole and Lord Charles Murray, at the head of 1,500 men, kept hanging on his right wing, and a fleet watched his ships to prevent his escape by sea. In this conjuncture Argyle yielded to the opinion of his officers, and, leaving his stores in the castle of Allangreg, in charge of a garrison of 150 men, he began his march, on the 10th of June, to the Lowlands, and gave orders that his vessels should follow close along the coast. The commander of the castle, on the approach of the king’s ships under Sir Thomas Hamilton, abandoned it five days thereafter, without firing a single shot, and the warlike stores which it contained, consisting of 5,000 stand of arms and[339] 300 barrels of powder, besides a standard bearing the inscription “Against Popery, Prelacy, and Erastianism,” fell a prey to the royalists. The vessels also belonging to Argyle were taken at the same time.[534]
Although Argyle's clear plan was to rush into the western Lowlands, where discontent was widespread and he could have expected a significant boost in support, he, against the advice of some of his officers, stayed in Argyle for a considerable time waiting to hear about Monmouth's landing. He spent valuable time driving off a few stragglers who were bothering his territory. Amid the disagreements that naturally came from this difference of opinion, royalist forces were closing in on Argyle from all sides. The Duke of Gordon was advancing on his rear with northern forces, while the Earl of Dumbarton was pressing him from the front with regular troops. Meanwhile, the Marquis of Athole and Lord Charles Murray, leading 1,500 men, kept threatening his right flank, and a fleet was monitoring his ships to prevent his escape by sea. In this situation, Argyle finally agreed with his officers' advice and, leaving his supplies in the castle of Allangreg under the protection of a garrison of 150 men, started his march to the Lowlands on June 10th, ordering his vessels to closely follow along the coast. The castle's commander abandoned it five days later, as the king’s ships under Sir Thomas Hamilton approached, without firing a single shot. The military supplies inside, including 5,000 weapons and 300 barrels of powder, along with a standard that read “Against Popery, Prelacy, and Erastianism,” fell into the hands of the royalists. Argyle's ships were also captured at that time.[534]
On the 16th of June Argyle crossed the Leven near Dumbarton, but finding it impracticable, from the numerous forces opposed to him, and which met him at every point, to proceed on his intended route to Glasgow by the ordinary road, he betook himself to the hills, in the expectation of eluding his foes during the darkness of the night; but this desperate expedient did not succeed, and next morning Argyle found his force diminished by desertion to 500 men. Thus abandoned by the greater part of his men, he, in his turn, deserted those who remained with him, and endeavoured to secure his own safety. Disguised in a common dress he wandered for some time in the company of Major Fullarton in the vicinity of Dumbarton, and on the opposite side of the Clyde, but was at last taken prisoner by a few militiamen in attempting to reach his own country.[535] About 100 of the volunteers from Holland crossed the Clyde in boats, but being attacked by the royalists were dispersed. Thus ended this ill concerted and unfortunate expedition.[536]
On June 16th, Argyle crossed the Leven near Dumbarton but found it impossible to continue on his planned route to Glasgow because of the many opposing forces confronting him at every turn. So, he headed for the hills, hoping to escape his enemies under the cover of darkness. However, this desperate move didn’t work, and by the next morning, Argyle discovered that his troops had dwindled to just 500 men due to desertions. Abandoned by most of his soldiers, he, in turn, left those who stayed with him and tried to ensure his own safety. Disguised in plain clothes, he spent some time wandering near Dumbarton with Major Fullarton, on the opposite side of the Clyde, but he was eventually captured by a few militiamen while trying to get back to his home. About 100 volunteers from Holland crossed the Clyde in boats, but they were attacked by royalists and scattered. Thus ended this poorly planned and unfortunate expedition.
Argyle was carried to Glasgow, and thence to Edinburgh, where he underwent the same ignominious and brutal treatment which the brave Montrose had suffered on being brought to the capital after his capture. As the judgment which had been pronounced against Argyle, after his escape from the castle of Edinburgh, was still in force, no trial was considered necessary. He was beheaded accordingly on the 26th of June, evincing in his last moments the fortitude of a Roman, and the faith of a martyr. “When this nobleman’s death,” observes Sir Walter Scott, “is considered as the consequence of a sentence passed against him for presuming to comment upon and explain an oath which was self-contradictory, it can only be termed a judicial murder.” His two sons, Lord Lorn and Lord Neill Campbell, were banished. Monmouth, who did not land in England till the 11th of June, was equally unfortunate, and suffered the death of a traitor on Tower Hill on the 15th of July.
Argyle was taken to Glasgow, and then to Edinburgh, where he experienced the same shameful and brutal treatment that the brave Montrose faced when he was brought to the capital after his capture. Since the sentence against Argyle, issued after his escape from Edinburgh Castle, was still in effect, no trial was deemed necessary. He was executed on June 26th, displaying in his final moments the courage of a Roman and the faith of a martyr. “When this nobleman’s death,” notes Sir Walter Scott, “is viewed as the result of a verdict against him for daring to comment on and clarify an oath that was self-contradictory, it can only be called a judicial murder.” His two sons, Lord Lorn and Lord Neill Campbell, were exiled. Monmouth, who didn’t arrive in England until June 11th, was also unfortunate and met his end as a traitor on Tower Hill on July 15th.
The ill-fated result of Argyle’s expedition, and the suppression of Monmouth’s rebellion, enabled James to turn the whole of his attention to the accomplishment of an object more valuable, in his opinion, than the crown itself—the restoration of the Catholic religion. In furtherance of this design, the king adopted a series of the most unconstitutional and impolitic measures, which destroyed the popularity[340] he had acquired on his accession, and finally ended in his expulsion from the throne.
The disastrous outcome of Argyle’s expedition and the crushing of Monmouth’s rebellion allowed James to focus entirely on achieving something he considered more important than the crown itself—the restoration of the Catholic religion. To support this goal, the king took a series of highly unconstitutional and unwise actions, which ruined the popularity[340] he had gained when he became king, ultimately leading to his removal from the throne.
It was not, however, till the Scottish parliament, which met on the 28th of April, 1686, and on the obsequiousness of which the king had placed great reliance, had refused to repeal the test, that he resolved upon those desperate measures which proved so fatal to him. This parliament was prorogued by order of the king on the 15th of June, and in a few months thereafter, he addressed a succession of letters to the council,—from which he had previously removed some individuals who were opposed to his plans,—in which he stated, that in requiring the parliament to repeal the penal statutes, he merely meant to give them an opportunity of evincing their loyalty, as he considered that he had sufficient power, by virtue of his prerogative, to suspend or dispense with those laws; a most erroneous and dangerous doctrine certainly, but which could never be said to have been exploded till the era of the revolution. In these letters the king ordered the council to allow the Catholics to exercise their worship freely in private, to extend the protection of government to his Protestant as well as Catholic subjects, to receive the conformist clergy in general to livings in the church, and to admit certain individuals whom he named to offices in the state without requiring any of them to take the test.[537]
It wasn't until the Scottish parliament, which convened on April 28, 1686, and on which the king had placed great hope, refused to repeal the test, that he decided on those desperate measures that ultimately led to his downfall. This parliament was suspended by the king on June 15, and shortly after, he sent a series of letters to the council—having previously removed some members who opposed his plans—in which he claimed that by asking the parliament to repeal the penal laws, he was simply giving them a chance to show their loyalty. He believed he had enough power, by virtue of his prerogative, to suspend or set aside those laws; a completely misguided and risky belief, certainly, but one that wouldn't be dismissed until the time of the revolution. In these letters, the king instructed the council to allow Catholics to worship freely in private, to extend government protection to both his Protestant and Catholic subjects, to accept conforming clergy in general to positions in the church, and to appoint certain individuals he named to state offices without requiring any of them to take the test.[537]
But these letters, though disapproved of in part by the council, were merely preparatory to much more important steps, viz., the issuing of two successive proclamations by the king on the 12th of February and the 5th of July in the following year, granting full and free toleration to Presbyterians, Catholics, and Quakers, with liberty to exercise their worship in houses and chapels. He also suspended the severe penal statutes against the Catholics, which had been passed during the minority of his grandfather; but he declared his resolution to preserve inviolate the rights and privileges of the then established (Episcopal) church of Scotland, and to protect the holders of church property in their possessions.
But these letters, although partly disapproved by the council, were just a prelude to much more significant actions, specifically the issuance of two consecutive proclamations by the king on February 12 and July 5 of the following year, granting full and free tolerance to Presbyterians, Catholics, and Quakers, allowing them to practice their worship in homes and chapels. He also suspended the harsh penal laws against Catholics that had been enacted during his grandfather's minority; however, he asserted his determination to uphold the rights and privileges of the established (Episcopal) Church of Scotland and to protect the property rights of church holders.
By the Presbyterians who had for so many years writhed under the lash of persecution, these proclamations were received with great satisfaction; and at a meeting which was held at Edinburgh of the Presbyterian ministers, who had assembled from all parts of the country to consider the matter, a great majority not only accepted the boon with cheerfulness, but voted a loyal address to his majesty, thanking him for the indulgence he had granted them. Some there were, however, of the more rigorous kind, who denounced any communication with the king, whom they declared “an apostate, bigoted, excommunicated papist, under the malediction of the Mediator; yea, heir to the imprecation of his grandfather,” and who found warm abettors in the clergy of the Episcopal church in Scotland, who displayed their anger even in their discourses from the pulpit.[538]
The Presbyterians, who had endured years of persecution, welcomed these announcements with great relief. At a meeting in Edinburgh, Presbyterian ministers from across the country gathered to discuss the situation. A large majority not only accepted the favor with joy but also voted to send a loyal message to the king, expressing their gratitude for the leniency he had shown them. However, some of the more hardline members condemned any communication with the king, whom they called “an apostate, bigoted, excommunicated papist, cursed by the Mediator, and inheritor of his grandfather's curse.” They found strong support from the clergy of the Episcopal church in Scotland, who publicly expressed their anger in their sermons.[538]
Although the Presbyterians reaped great advantages from the toleration which the king had granted, by being allowed the free and undisturbed exercise of their worship, and by being, many of them, admitted into offices of the state, yet they perceived that a much greater proportion of Catholics was admitted to similar employments. Thus they began to grow suspicious of the king’s intentions, and, instead of continuing their gratitude, they openly declared that they did not any longer consider themselves under any obligation to his majesty, as the toleration had been granted for the purpose of introducing Catholics into places of trust, and of dividing Protestants among themselves. These apprehensions were encouraged by the Episcopal party, who, alarmed at the violent proceedings of the king against the English universities, and the bishops who had refused to read his proclamation for liberty of conscience in the churches, endeavoured to instil the same dread of popery and arbitrary power into the minds of their Presbyterian countrymen which they themselves entertained. By these and similar means discontent spread rapidly among the people of Scotland, who considered their civil and religious liberties in imminent danger, and were, therefore, ready to join in any measure which might be proposed for their protection.
Although the Presbyterians benefited greatly from the toleration the king granted them, allowing them to worship freely and take on government positions, they noticed that a much larger number of Catholics were being admitted to similar roles. This led them to become suspicious of the king's intentions, and instead of remaining grateful, they openly stated that they no longer felt obligated to the king, believing that the toleration was intended to bring Catholics into positions of power and to create divisions among Protestants. The Episcopal party fueled these fears, alarmed by the king's harsh actions against the English universities and the bishops who had refused to support his proclamation for freedom of conscience in their churches. They tried to instill the same fear of Catholicism and arbitrary power in their Presbyterian peers that they themselves felt. As a result of these and similar actions, discontent spread quickly among the people of Scotland, who believed their civil and religious freedoms were in serious danger and were thus eager to support any measures proposed to protect them.
William, Prince of Orange, who had married the Princess Mary, the eldest daughter of James, next in succession to the Crown, watched the progress of this struggle between arbitrary power and popular rights with extreme anxiety. He had incurred the displeasure of his father-in-law, while Duke of York, by joining the party whose object it was to exclude James from the throne, by the reception which he gave the Duke of Monmouth in Holland, and by his connivance, apparent at least, at the attempts of the latter and the Earl of Argyle. But, upon the defeat of Monmouth, William, by offering his congratulations on that event, reinstated himself in the good graces of his father-in-law. As James, however, could not reconcile the protection which the prince afforded to the numerous exiles from England and Scotland who had taken refuge in Holland, with the prince’s professions of friendship, he demanded their removal; but this was refused, through the influence of the prince with the States, and though, upon a hint being given that a war might ensue in consequence of this refusal, they were removed from the Hague, yet they still continued to reside in other parts of Holland, and kept up a regular communication with the Prince. Another demand made by the king to dismiss the officers of the British regiments serving in Holland, whose fidelity was suspected, met with the same evasive compliance; for although William displaced those officers, he refused commissions to all persons whom he suspected of attachment to the king or the Catholic faith. The wise policy of this proceeding was exemplified in the subsequent conduct of the regiments which declared themselves in favour of the prince’s pretensions.[539]
William, Prince of Orange, who had married Princess Mary, the eldest daughter of James and next in line for the Crown, watched the conflict between absolute power and people's rights with great concern. He had fallen out of favor with his father-in-law, the Duke of York, for joining the group that aimed to exclude James from the throne. This was due to his welcoming the Duke of Monmouth in Holland and seemingly allowing the actions of Monmouth and the Earl of Argyle. However, after Monmouth's defeat, William regained his father-in-law's favor by congratulating him on the outcome. Nevertheless, James could not reconcile William's support for the many exiles from England and Scotland who sought refuge in Holland with William's claims of loyalty. He requested their removal, but this was denied due to William's influence with the States. Even when it was suggested that a war could arise from this denial, although the exiles were moved from The Hague, they continued to live in other parts of Holland and kept in touch with the Prince. Another demand from the king to remove British officers serving in Holland, whose loyalty was in question, received a similar noncommittal response. Although William replaced those officers, he denied commissions to anyone he suspected of loyalty to the king or the Catholic faith. The effectiveness of this approach was demonstrated in the later actions of the regiments that declared support for the prince’s claims.[539]
Early in the year 1687, William perceived that matters were approaching to a crisis in England, but he did not think that the time had then arrived for putting his intended design of invasion into execution. To sound the dispositions of the people, he sent over in February, that year, Dyckvelt, an acute statesman, who kept up a secret communication with those who favoured the designs of his master. Dyckvelt soon returned to Holland, with letters from several of the nobility addressed to the prince, all couched in favourable terms, which encouraged him to send Zuleistein, another agent, into England to assure his friends there that if James attempted, with the aid “of a packed parliament,” to repeal the penal laws and the test act, he would oppose him with an armed force.[540]
Early in 1687, William realized that things were reaching a breaking point in England, but he didn’t believe the time was right to carry out his planned invasion. To gauge public sentiment, he sent Dyckvelt, a sharp politician, to England in February of that year. He maintained discreet communication with those who supported William’s plans. Dyckvelt quickly returned to Holland with letters from several nobles addressed to the prince, all written in positive language, which motivated him to send another agent, Zuleistein, to England. Zuleistein was tasked with assuring William’s supporters that if James tried to repeal the penal laws and the test act with the backing of a “packed parliament,” he would confront him with military force.[540]
Although the king was aware of the prince’s intrigues, he could never be persuaded that the latter had any intention to dispossess him of his crown, and continued to pursue the desperate course he had resolved upon, with a pertinacity and zeal which blinded him to the dangers which surrounded him. The preparations of the prince for a descent on England went on in the meantime with activity; but a temporary damp was cast on his hopes by reports of the pregnancy of the queen, an event which, if a son was the result, might prevent the accession of his wife, the Princess Mary. On the 10th of June, 1688, the queen gave birth to a prince, afterwards known as the Pretender.
Although the king knew about the prince's schemes, he could never be convinced that the prince wanted to take his crown away from him, and he continued to follow the desperate path he had chosen with a determination and enthusiasm that blinded him to the dangers around him. Meanwhile, the prince's plans to invade England continued actively; however, his hopes were temporarily dampened by news of the queen's pregnancy, which, if she had a son, could block his wife, Princess Mary, from taking the throne. On June 10, 1688, the queen gave birth to a prince, who would later be known as the Pretender.
It was not till the month of September, when James was on the verge of the precipice, that he saw the danger of his situation. He now began, when too late, to attempt to repair the errors of his reign, by a variety of popular concessions; but although these were granted with apparent cheerfulness, and accepted with indications of thankfulness, it was evident that they were forced from the king by the necessity of his situation, and might be withdrawn when that necessity ceased to exist, an idea which appears to have prevailed among the people.
It wasn't until September, when James was on the brink of disaster, that he realized how dangerous his situation was. He started, too late, to try to fix the mistakes of his rule by making various concessions to the public. Even though these were offered with apparent goodwill and accepted with signs of gratitude, it was clear that they were forced from the king due to his circumstances and could be taken back once that pressure was lifted—a thought that seemed to be held by the people.
Being now convinced that the Prince of Orange contemplated an invasion of England, James began to make the necessary preparations for defence. In September, 1688, he sent down an express to Scotland to the members of the Privy Council, acquainting them with the prince’s preparations, and requiring them to place that part of his dominions on the war establishment. The militia was accordingly embodied, the castles of Edinburgh, Stirling, &c. provisioned, and orders were sent to the chiefs of the Highland clans to be ready to assemble their men on a short notice. Many[342] persons at first discredited the report of an invasion from Holland, and considered that it was a mere device of the king either to raise money or to collect an army for some sinister purpose; but their suspicions were allayed by intelligence being brought by some seamen from Holland of the warlike preparations which were making in the Dutch ports. The jealousies which were entertained of the king’s intentions were dissipated by the dread of a foreign invasion, and addresses were sent in to the Privy Council from the different towns, and from the country gentlemen, with offers of service.[541]
Now convinced that the Prince of Orange was planning an invasion of England, James began making the necessary preparations for defense. In September 1688, he sent an urgent message to Scotland to the members of the Privy Council, informing them of the prince’s preparations and instructing them to put that part of his territories on a war footing. The militia was accordingly assembled, the castles of Edinburgh, Stirling, etc., were stocked with provisions, and orders were sent to the leaders of the Highland clans to be ready to gather their men on short notice. Many people initially dismissed the report of an invasion from Holland, believing it was just a tactic by the king to either raise money or recruit an army for some hidden agenda; however, their doubts were eased by news from some sailors returning from Holland about the military preparations taking place in the Dutch ports. The concerns about the king’s intentions faded in the face of the fear of a foreign invasion, and various towns and country gentlemen sent letters of support to the Privy Council, offering their assistance.[541]
Whilst the Privy Council were engaged in fulfilling the king’s instructions, they received an order from his majesty to concentrate the regular army, and despatch it without delay into England. This force, which did not exceed 3,000 men, was in a state of excellent discipline, and was so advantageously posted throughout the kingdom that any insurrection which might break out could be easily suppressed. As the Prince of Orange had many adherents in Scotland, and as the spirit of disaffection to the existing government in the western counties, though subdued, had not been extinguished, the Privy Council considered that to send the army out of the kingdom under such circumstances would be a most imprudent step; and they, therefore, sent an express to the king, representing the danger of such a movement, of which the disaffected would not fail to avail themselves, should an opportunity occur. They proposed that the army should remain as it was then stationed, and that, in lieu thereof, a body of militia and a detachment of Highlanders, amounting together to 13,000 men, should be despatched to the borders, or marched into the north of England, to watch the movements of the king’s enemies in that quarter, and to suppress any risings which they might attempt in favour of the prince. But, although the Council were unanimous in giving this advice, the king disregarded it altogether, reiterated the order he had formerly given, and intimated, that if any of them were afraid to remain in Scotland, they might accompany the army into England.
While the Privy Council was busy carrying out the king’s orders, they received a message from his majesty to gather the regular army and send it immediately to England. This force, which numbered no more than 3,000 men, was well-disciplined and strategically positioned across the kingdom, making it capable of swiftly quelling any uprising that might occur. With the Prince of Orange having many supporters in Scotland and the lingering discontent in the western counties, though suppressed, not completely gone, the Privy Council felt that sending the army out of the kingdom under these conditions would be very unwise. They sent an urgent message to the king, highlighting the risks of such a move, which the discontented would surely exploit if given the chance. They suggested that the army remain where it was stationed and that instead, a group of militia and a detachment of Highlanders totaling 13,000 men should be sent to the borders or into northern England to monitor the actions of the king’s enemies there and to suppress any attempts to support the prince. However, even though the Council agreed unanimously on this advice, the king completely ignored it, repeated his previous order, and indicated that any of them who were afraid to stay in Scotland could go with the army to England.
Accordingly, the Scottish army began its march early in October, in two divisions. The first, consisting of the foot, at the head of which was General Douglas, brother of the Duke of Queensberry, who had the chief command of the army, took the road to Chester; and the second, consisting of the horse, under the direction of Graham of Claverhouse, as major-general, marched by York. These detachments, on their arrival at London, joined the English army under the command of the Earl of Feversham, about the end of October.
Accordingly, the Scottish army started its march early in October, split into two divisions. The first division, made up of infantry and led by General Douglas, the brother of the Duke of Queensberry, who was in charge of the army, took the route to Chester. The second division, consisting of cavalry and commanded by Graham of Claverhouse as major general, marched by York. When these groups reached London, they joined the English army led by the Earl of Feversham, around the end of October.
To supply the absence of the regular troops, and to prevent the disaffected from making the capital the focus of insurrection, a large body of militia, under the command of Sir George Munro, was quartered in Edinburgh and the suburbs; but no sooner had the army passed the borders, than crowds from all parts of the kingdom congregated, as if by mutual consent, in the metropolis, where they held private meetings, which were attended by the Earls of Glencairn, Crawford, Dundonald, and others. The objects of these meetings were made known to the council by spies, who were employed to attend them; and although they were clearly treasonable, the council had not the courage to arrest a single individual. Among other things, the leaders of these meetings resolved to intercept all correspondence between the king and the council, a task which Sir James Montgomery undertook to see accomplished, and which he did so effectually that very few despatches reached their destination.[542]
To fill the gap left by the regular troops and to stop the discontented from making the capital the center of rebellion, a large group of militia led by Sir George Munro was stationed in Edinburgh and the surrounding areas. However, as soon as the army crossed the borders, people from all over the kingdom gathered in the city, almost like they had planned it together. They held private meetings that were attended by the Earls of Glencairn, Crawford, Dundonald, and others. The purpose of these meetings was reported to the council by spies who were sent to observe them; and even though their actions were clearly treasonous, the council lacked the courage to arrest anyone. Among other things, the leaders of these meetings decided to cut off all communication between the king and the council. Sir James Montgomery took on the task to ensure this happened, and he did it so well that very few messages reached their intended recipients.[542]
For several weeks the Privy Council, owing to this interruption, was kept in a state of painful uncertainty as to the state of the king’s affairs in England; but at last an express arrived from the Earl of Melfort, announcing the important intelligence that the Prince of Orange had landed in England with a considerable force, and that his majesty had gone to meet him at the head of his army.
For several weeks, the Privy Council was in a state of painful uncertainty about the king's situation in England due to this disruption. Finally, a message arrived from the Earl of Melfort, sharing the significant news that the Prince of Orange had landed in England with a sizable force and that the king had gone to meet him at the front of his army.
The landing of the prince, which was effected without opposition on the 5th of November 1688, at Torbay in Devonshire, excited the greatest alarm in the mind of the king, who had entertained hopes that a well appointed fleet of thirty-seven men-of-war, and[343] seventeen fire-ships which had been stationed off the Gun-fleet under the Earl of Dartmouth, an old and experienced commander, would have intercepted the prince in his voyage. Unfortunately, however, for the king, the cruisers which the admiral had sent out to watch the approach of the enemy had been driven back by the violence of the wind, and when the fleet of the prince passed the Downs towards its destined place of disembarkation, the royal fleet was riding at anchor abreast of the Long-sand, several miles to leeward, with the yards and topmasts struck; and as twenty-four hours elapsed before it could be got ready to commence the pursuit, the commander, on the representation of his officers, desisted from the attempt.
The arrival of the prince, which happened without resistance on November 5, 1688, at Torbay in Devon, caused a huge alarm for the king, who had hoped that a well-equipped fleet of thirty-seven warships and seventeen fire ships stationed off the Gun-fleet under the Earl of Dartmouth, an experienced commander, would have intercepted the prince on his journey. Unfortunately for the king, the cruisers the admiral had sent to watch for the enemy were pushed back by strong winds, and when the prince's fleet passed the Downs towards its landing spot, the royal fleet was anchored several miles downwind, with its sails and top masts lowered. Since it took twenty-four hours to get ready to pursue, the commander, following his officers' advice, decided to abandon the attempt.
As soon as the king had recovered from the panic into which the news of the prince’s arrival had thrown him, he ordered twenty battalions of infantry and thirty squadrons of cavalry to march towards Salisbury and Marlborough, leaving six squadrons and six battalions behind to preserve tranquillity in the capital.[543] The prince, who had been led to expect that he would be received with open arms by all classes on his arrival, met at first with a very cold reception, and he felt so disappointed that he even threatened to re-embark his army. Had James therefore adopted the advice given him by the King of France, to push forward his troops immediately in person and attack the invader before the spirit of disaffection should spread, he might, perhaps, by one stroke, have for ever annihilated the hopes of his son-in-law and preserved his crown; but James thought and acted differently, and he soon had cause to repent bitterly of the course he pursued. Owing to the open defection of some of his officers and the secret machinations of others, the king soon found, that with the exception perhaps of the Scottish regiments, he could no longer rely upon the fidelity of his army. On the 20th of November he arrived at Salisbury, and reviewed a division of the army stationed there; and intended to inspect the following day, another division which lay at Warminster; but being informed that General Kirk, its commander, Lord Churchill and others, had entered into a conspiracy to seize him and carry him a prisoner to the enemy’s camp, he summoned a council of war, at which these officers were present, and without making them aware that he was in the knowledge of such a plot, proposed a retreat beyond the Thames. This proposition met with keen opposition from Churchill, but was supported by the Earl of Feversham, his brother the Count de Roye, and the Earl of Dumbarton, who commanded one of the Scottish foot regiments. The proposal having been adopted, Churchill and some other officers went over to the prince during the night.[544]
As soon as the king recovered from the shock of the prince’s arrival, he ordered twenty battalions of infantry and thirty squadrons of cavalry to march towards Salisbury and Marlborough, leaving six squadrons and six battalions behind to maintain order in the capital.[543] The prince, who expected a warm welcome from everyone upon his arrival, was initially met with a very cold reception. He felt so let down that he even threatened to re-embark his army. If James had taken the King of France's advice to lead his troops personally and attack the invader before discontent spread, he might have eliminated his son-in-law's hopes and saved his crown in one decisive move. But James chose a different path and soon regretted his decisions. Due to some of his officers openly defecting and others plotting in secret, the king soon realized that, aside from the Scottish regiments, he could no longer count on the loyalty of his army. On November 20th, he arrived at Salisbury and reviewed a division of the army stationed there, intending to inspect another division at Warminster the next day. However, he learned that General Kirk, Lord Churchill, and others were conspiring to seize him and take him as a prisoner to the enemy's camp. He summoned a council of war with these officers present, and without revealing that he knew about the plot, proposed a retreat beyond the Thames. This idea was met with strong opposition from Churchill but was supported by the Earl of Feversham, his brother the Count de Roye, and the Earl of Dumbarton, who commanded one of the Scottish foot regiments. Once the proposal was accepted, Churchill and some other officers defected to the prince during the night.[544]
The army accordingly retired behind the Thames, and the king, without leaving any particular instructions to his officers, proceeded to London, to attend a council of peers which he had summoned to meet him at Whitehall. The departure of the king was a subject of deep regret to his real friends in the army, and particularly to the Earl of Dumbarton, and Lord Dundee, who had offered to engage the enemy with the Scots troops alone. This offer his majesty thought proper to decline, and in a conference which Dundee and the Earl of Balcarras afterwards had with him in London, when he had made up his mind to retire to France, he gave them to understand that he meant to intrust the latter with the administration of his civil affairs in Scotland, and to appoint the former the generalissimo of his forces.
The army pulled back to the Thames, and the king, without giving specific instructions to his officers, went to London to attend a council of peers he had called to meet him at Whitehall. The king's departure disappointed his true friends in the army, especially the Earl of Dumbarton and Lord Dundee, who had offered to take on the enemy with just the Scots troops. The king decided not to accept this offer, and in a meeting he later had in London with Dundee and the Earl of Balcarras, when he had decided to leave for France, he let them know that he intended to put Balcarras in charge of his civil affairs in Scotland and to appoint Dundee as the commander of his forces.
In the Scottish Privy Council there were several persons who were inimical to the king, and who only waited for a favourable opportunity of offering their allegiance and services to the Prince of Orange. These were the Marquis of Athole, the Viscount Tarbet, and Sir John Dalrymple, the Lord-president of the Court of Session. The two latter, in conjunction with Balcarras, had been appointed by the council to proceed to England, to obtain personally from the king the necessary instructions how to act on the landing of the prince; but on some slight pretext they declined the journey, and Balcarras, a nobleman of undoubted loyalty, was obliged to go alone, and[344] had the meeting with his majesty to which allusion has been made. These counsellors were duly apprised of the advance of the prince, the defection of some of the king’s officers, and of his return to London; but as the result of the struggle seemed still to be dubious, they abstained from openly declaring themselves. In order, however, to get rid of the chancellor, the Earl of Perth, and get the government into their own hands, as preliminary to their designs, Viscount Tarbet proposed that, with the exception of four companies of foot and two troops of horse to collect the revenue, the remainder of the troops should be disbanded, as he considered it quite unnecessary to keep up such a force in time of peace, the Prince of Orange having stated in a declaration which he had issued, that that was one of the grievances complained of by the nation. The chancellor, not foreseeing the consequences, assented to the proposal, and he had the mortification, after the order for dismissal had been given, to receive an intimation from the Marquis of Athole and his party, who waited personally upon him at his lodgings, that as they considered it dangerous to act with him and other Catholic counsellors who were incapacitated by law, they meant to take the government into their own hands in behalf of the king, and they demanded that he and his party should retire from the administration of affairs. The Duke of Gordon and the other Catholic members of the council, on hearing of this proceeding, assembled in the chancellor’s house to consult with him as to the nature of the answer which should be given to this extraordinary demand. As they saw resistance hopeless, they advised the chancellor to submit, and, probably to avoid personal danger, he retired immediately to the country.
In the Scottish Privy Council, there were several people who were against the king and were just waiting for a good opportunity to pledge their loyalty and services to the Prince of Orange. These included the Marquis of Athole, the Viscount Tarbet, and Sir John Dalrymple, the Lord-President of the Court of Session. The latter two, along with Balcarras, were chosen by the council to go to England to get instructions directly from the king about how to act when the prince landed; however, they made up some excuse to back out of the trip, leaving Balcarras—a noble known for his loyalty—to go alone. He had the meeting with his majesty that has been mentioned. These advisors were informed about the prince’s advance, the defection of some of the king's officers, and the king's return to London; but since the outcome of the conflict still seemed uncertain, they refrained from publicly taking sides. To get rid of the chancellor, the Earl of Perth, and seize control of the government as a first step in their plans, Viscount Tarbet suggested that, aside from four companies of foot and two troops of horse needed for collecting taxes, the rest of the troops should be disbanded. He believed it was unnecessary to maintain such a military presence during peacetime, especially since the Prince of Orange had stated in a declaration that this was one of the grievances of the nation. The chancellor, not foreseeing the implications, agreed to the suggestion, but after the dismissal order was given, he faced the humiliation of being informed by the Marquis of Athole and his group—who came to see him personally at his lodgings—that they considered it unsafe to work with him and other Catholic advisors barred by law. They intended to take control of the government on behalf of the king and demanded that he and his group step back from managing affairs. Upon hearing this, the Duke of Gordon and the other Catholic members of the council gathered at the chancellor’s house to discuss how to respond to this unusual demand. Realizing that resistance was futile, they advised the chancellor to back down, and likely to avoid personal harm, he quickly retreated to the countryside.
The Marquis of Athole called a meeting of the council, and proposed an address of congratulation to the Prince of Orange, strongly expressive of gratitude to him for his generous undertaking to relieve them from popery and arbitrary power, and offering a tender of their services; but this address was warmly opposed by the two archbishops, Sir John Dalrymple, Sir George Mackenzie and others, and was finally negatived. They even opposed the voting of any address under existing circumstances, but the marquis and his party succeeded in carrying a short address, drawn up in general terms. Lord Glammis was sent up with it, but it was so different from what the Prince expected, that it met with a very cold reception.
The Marquis of Athole called a council meeting and suggested sending a congratulatory message to the Prince of Orange, clearly expressing their gratitude for his generous effort to free them from Catholic rule and arbitrary power, and offering their support. However, this proposal faced strong opposition from the two archbishops, Sir John Dalrymple, Sir George Mackenzie, and others, and was ultimately rejected. They even resisted voting on any address under the current circumstances, but the marquis and his supporters managed to pass a brief address that was written in general terms. Lord Glammis was sent with it, but the message was so different from what the Prince had anticipated that it received a very cold response.
The fate of the unfortunate monarch had by this time been decided. Before his return to London a great defection had taken place among the officers of the army, and he had at last the mortification to see himself deserted by his son-in-law, Prince George of Denmark, and by his daughter the Princess Anne, the wife of the Prince. “God help me! my very children have forsaken me;” such was the exclamation uttered by the unhappy monarch, his countenance suffused with tears, when he received the afflicting intelligence of the flight of Anne from Whitehall. When the king saw he could no longer resist the torrent of popular indignation, and that an imperious necessity required that he should leave the kingdom, his first solicitude was to provide for the safety of the queen and his son, whom he managed to get safely conveyed to France.
The fate of the unfortunate king had by this point been decided. Before he returned to London, many officers in the army had defected, and he faced the painful reality of being abandoned by his son-in-law, Prince George of Denmark, and his daughter, Princess Anne, who was married to the Prince. “God help me! my very children have forsaken me,” was the heartbreaking cry from the miserable king, tears streaming down his face, when he learned the distressing news of Anne's escape from Whitehall. When the king realized he could no longer withstand the wave of public outrage, and that he had no choice but to leave the country, his first concern was to ensure the safety of the queen and his son, whom he managed to get safely taken to France.
The resolution of the king to quit the kingdom was hastened after a fruitless attempt at negotiation with the Prince of Orange, by the appearance of an infamous proclamation against Catholics, issued under the signature of the prince, and which, though afterwards disowned by him, was, at the time, believed to be genuine. Having, therefore, made up his mind to follow the queen without delay, the king wrote a letter to the Earl of Feversham, the commander of the forces, intimating his intention, and after thanking him and the army for their loyalty, he informed them that he did not wish them any longer to run the risk of resisting “a foreign army and a poisoned nation.” Shortly after midnight, having disguised himself as a country gentleman, he left the palace, and descending by the back stairs, entered into a hackney coach, which conveyed him to the horse-ferry, whence he crossed the river, into which the king threw the great seal. Having arrived at Emley ferry near Feversham by ten o’clock, he embarked on board the custom-house hoy, but before she could be got ready for sea the king was apprehended, and placed under a strong guard.
The king’s decision to leave the kingdom was pushed along after a failed negotiation with the Prince of Orange and an infamous proclamation against Catholics, which bore the prince's signature. Although he later denied it, at the time, many believed it was real. So, after deciding to follow the queen without delay, the king wrote a letter to the Earl of Feversham, the military commander, letting him know his plans. He thanked Feversham and the army for their loyalty and told them he didn’t want them to risk facing “a foreign army and a poisoned nation” any longer. Shortly after midnight, disguised as a country gentleman, he left the palace, went down the back stairs, and took a hackney coach to the horse-ferry, where he crossed the river and threw the great seal into it. He reached Emley ferry near Feversham by ten o’clock and boarded the customs hoy, but before it could set sail, the king was captured and placed under heavy guard.
When the king’s arrest was first reported in London, the intelligence was not believed; but all uncertainty on the subject was removed by a communication from James himself in the shape of a letter, but without any address, which was put into the hands of Lord Mulgrave by a stranger at the door of the council chamber at Whitehall. A body of about thirty peers and bishops had, on the flight of the king, formed themselves into a council, and had assumed the reins of government, and many of these, on this letter being read, were desirous of taking no notice of it, lest they might, by so doing, displease the prince. Lord Halifax, the chairman, who favoured the prince’s designs, attempted to quash the matter, by adjourning the meeting, but Mulgrave prevailed on the members of the council to remain, and obtained an order to despatch the Earl of Feversham with 200 of the life-guards to protect the person of the king.
When news of the king's arrest first came out in London, people didn't believe it; however, all doubts were cleared when James himself sent a communication in the form of a letter, but without any address, which was handed to Lord Mulgrave by a stranger outside the council chamber at Whitehall. A group of about thirty peers and bishops had formed a council after the king fled and took control of the government. Many of them, upon hearing the letter read, were reluctant to acknowledge it, fearing they might upset the prince. Lord Halifax, the chairman, who supported the prince's plans, tried to dismiss the issue by adjourning the meeting, but Mulgrave convinced the council members to stay and secured an order to send the Earl of Feversham with 200 life-guards to protect the king.
On the arrival of Feversham the king resolved to remain in the kingdom, and to return to London, a resolution which he adopted at the urgent entreaty of Lord Winchelsea, whom, on his apprehension, he had appointed lord-lieutenant of Kent. James was not without hopes that the prince would still come to terms, and to ascertain his sentiments he sent Feversham to Windsor to invite the prince to a personal conference in the capital, and to inform him that St. James’s palace would be ready for his reception. The arrival of the earl with such a proposal was exceedingly annoying to William and his adherents, the former of whom, on the supposition that the king had taken a final adieu of the kingdom, had begun to act the part of the sovereign, while the latter were already intriguing for the great offices of the state. Instead of returning an answer to the king’s message, William, on the pretence that Feversham had disbanded the army without orders, and had come to Windsor without a passport, ordered him to be arrested, and committed a prisoner to the round tower, an order which was promptly obeyed.
Upon Feversham's arrival, the king decided to stay in the kingdom and return to London, a decision he made at the strong urging of Lord Winchelsea, whom he had appointed as lord-lieutenant of Kent upon his apprehension. James still hoped that the prince would negotiate, so he sent Feversham to Windsor to invite the prince for a personal meeting in the capital and to let him know that St. James’s palace would be ready for his arrival. The earl's proposal was extremely frustrating for William and his supporters, as they had started behaving as if they were in charge, believing the king had permanently left the kingdom, while others were already scheming for important government positions. Instead of replying to the king's message, William, claiming that Feversham had disbanded the army without orders and had come to Windsor without a passport, ordered his arrest and had him imprisoned in the round tower, which was carried out immediately.
At Rochester, whence he had despatched Feversham, the king was met by his guards, and thence proceeded to London, which he entered on the 16th of December amidst the acclamations of the citizens, and the ringing of bells, and other popular manifestations of joy, a remarkable proof of the instability and inconstancy of feeling which actuate masses of people under excitement.
At Rochester, where he had sent Feversham, the king was met by his guards, and then he continued on to London, entering on December 16th to cheers from the citizens, the ringing of bells, and other signs of joy. This was a striking example of how quickly and unpredictably people's feelings can change in moments of excitement.
As James conceived that the only chance he now had of securing the confidence of his subjects and preserving his crown, consisted in giving some signal proof of his sincerity to act constitutionally, he made the humiliating offer to Lewis and Stamps, two of the city aldermen, to deliver himself up into their hands on receiving an assurance that the civil authorities would guarantee his personal safety, and to remain in custody till parliament should pass such measures as might be considered necessary for securing the religion and liberties of the nation. But Sir Robert Clayton dissuaded the common council from entering into any engagement which the city might possibly be unable to fulfil, and thus a negotiation was dropt, which, if successful, might have placed William in a situation of great embarrassment.[545]
As James realized that his only chance of gaining the trust of his subjects and keeping his crown was to show some clear proof of his commitment to acting according to the constitution, he made the humiliating offer to Lewis and Stamps, two city aldermen, to turn himself in if they could assure him that the civil authorities would protect his safety. He was willing to stay in custody until parliament passed any necessary measures to secure the nation's religion and liberties. However, Sir Robert Clayton advised the common council against making any promises that the city might not be able to keep, which led to the negotiation falling through—an outcome that, if successful, could have put William in a tricky position.[545]
But although James did not succeed in his offer to the city, his return to Whitehall had changed the aspect of affairs, and had placed William in a dilemma from which he could only extricate himself by withdrawing altogether his pretensions to the crown, or by driving his uncle out of it by force. William considered that the most safe and prudent course he could pursue would be to force James to leave the kingdom; but in such a manner as to induce the belief that he did so freely and of his own accord. Accordingly, to excite the king’s alarms, a body of Dutch guards, by order of the prince, marched into Westminster, and, after taking possession of the palace of St. James’s, marched with their matches lighted to Whitehall, of which they also demanded possession. As resistance, owing to the great disparity of numbers, was considered by the king to be unavailing, he, contrary to the opinion of Lord Craven, the commander of his guards, who, though eighty years of age, offered to oppose the invaders, ordered the guards to resign their posts, of which the Dutch took possession. This event[346] took place late on the evening of the 16th of December.[546]
But even though James didn't succeed in his offer to the city, his return to Whitehall changed everything and put William in a tough spot. He could either give up his claim to the throne or try to force his uncle out. William thought the safest and smartest move would be to make James leave the kingdom, but in a way that suggested he was doing it willingly. So, to raise the king’s fears, a group of Dutch guards, ordered by the prince, marched into Westminster. After taking control of St. James’s Palace, they proceeded with their matches lit to Whitehall, where they also demanded control. Since resistance seemed futile due to the huge difference in numbers, James, against the advice of Lord Craven, the commander of his guards—who, although eighty years old, was ready to confront the invaders—ordered the guards to stand down, allowing the Dutch to take over. This happened late on the evening of December 16th.[346] [546]
The king now received orders from William to quit Whitehall by ten o’clock next morning, as the latter meant to enter London about noon, and that he should retire to Ham, a house in Surrey belonging to the dowager duchess of Lauderdale, which had been provided for his reception. The king objected to Ham as a residence being uncomfortable, but stated his willingness to return to Rochester. Permission being granted by the prince, James left Whitehall about twelve o’clock noon, after taking an affectionate adieu of his friends, many of whom burst into tears. He embarked on board the royal barge, attended by Viscount Dundee and other noblemen, and descended the river, surrounded by several boats filled with Dutch guards, in presence of an immense concourse of spectators, many of whom witnessed with sorrow the humiliating spectacle.[547]
The king received orders from William to leave Whitehall by ten o’clock the next morning, as William planned to enter London around noon, and he was to go to Ham, a house in Surrey owned by the dowager duchess of Lauderdale, which had been arranged for his stay. The king complained that Ham wouldn’t be comfortable but expressed his willingness to go back to Rochester. After the prince granted permission, James left Whitehall around noon, bidding an affectionate farewell to his friends, many of whom were in tears. He got into the royal barge, accompanied by Viscount Dundee and other nobles, and sailed down the river, surrounded by several boats filled with Dutch guards, in front of a large crowd of spectators, many of whom sadly watched the humiliating scene.[547]
The king arrived at Rochester the following day from Gravesend, where he had passed the previous night. Having remained four days at Rochester, he, accompanied by two captains in the navy, his natural son the Duke of Berwick, and a domestic, went on board the Eagle fireship, being unable to reach, on account of the unfavourable state of the weather, a fishing smack which had been hired for his reception. On the following morning he went on board the smack, and after a boisterous voyage of two days, arrived at Ambleteuse, in France, on the 25th of December, and joined his wife and child, at the castle of St. Germain’s, on the 28th. Thus ingloriously and sadly ended the reign of the last of the unfortunate and seemingly infatuated royal race of Stuarts.
The king arrived in Rochester the next day after staying the night in Gravesend. After spending four days in Rochester, he boarded the Eagle fireship with two navy captains, his illegitimate son the Duke of Berwick, and a servant, as he couldn’t reach the fishing boat that was supposed to pick him up due to bad weather. The next morning, he got on the fishing boat, and after a rough two-day journey, he arrived in Ambleteuse, France, on December 25th, and reunited with his wife and child at the castle of St. Germain’s on the 28th. This was a sadly ignoble end for the reign of the last of the unfortunate and seemingly misguided royal family of Stuarts.
Considering the crisis at which matters had arrived, the course which the king pursued, of withdrawing from the kingdom, was evidently the most prudent which could be adopted. All his trusty adherents in England were without power or influence, and in Scotland the Duke of Gordon was the only nobleman who openly stood out for the interests of his sovereign. He had been created a duke by Charles II. James had appointed him governor of the castle of Edinburgh, and he had been thereafter made a privy-counsellor and one of the lords of the treasury. Though a firm and conscientious Catholic, he was always opposed to the violent measures of the court, as he was afraid that however well meant, they would turn out ruinous to the king; not indeed that he did not wish to see the professors of the same faith with himself enjoy the same civil privileges as were enjoyed by his Protestant countrymen, but because he was opposed to the exercise of the dispensing power at a time when the least favour shown to the professors of the proscribed faith was denounced as an attempt to introduce popery. The king, influenced by some of his flatterers, received the duke coldly on his appearance at court in March, 1688, and curtailed some of his rights and privileges over the lands of some of his vassals in Badenoch. Even his fidelity appeared[347] to be questioned, by various acts of interference with the affairs of the castle, of which he disapproved. He resented these indignities by tendering his resignation of the various appointments he held from the crown, and demanded permission from the king to retire beyond seas for a time; but James put a negative upon both proposals, and the duke returned to his post at Edinburgh.[548]
Given the crisis that had developed, the king's decision to withdraw from the kingdom was clearly the wisest choice he could make. All his loyal supporters in England were powerless and without influence, and in Scotland, the Duke of Gordon was the only noble who openly defended the interests of his king. He had been made a duke by Charles II, and James appointed him governor of Edinburgh Castle, later making him a privy councillor and one of the lords of the treasury. Even though he was a firm and devout Catholic, he always opposed the court's drastic actions because he feared that, no matter how well-intentioned, they would end up harming the king. It wasn't that he didn't want his fellow believers to enjoy the same civil rights as his Protestant countrymen; he simply opposed any use of the dispensing power at a time when any support shown to those with his faith was labeled an attempt to introduce Catholicism. Influenced by some of his flatterers, the king received the duke coldly when he appeared at court in March 1688 and reduced some of his rights over the lands of certain vassals in Badenoch. Even his loyalty seemed to be questioned due to various intrusions into the castle's affairs that he disapproved of. He took these slights personally and resigned from the positions he held from the crown, requesting permission from the king to retire abroad for a while. However, James rejected both proposals, and the duke returned to his post in Edinburgh.[347]
Notwithstanding the bad treatment he had received, the duke, true to his trust, determined to preserve the castle of Edinburgh for the king, although the Prince of Orange should obtain possession of every other fortress in the kingdom. He requested the privy council to lay in a quantity of provisions and ammunition, but this demand was but partially attended to, for though the garrison consisted only of 120 men, there was not a sufficiency of materials for a three months’ siege. The duke shut himself up in the castle, and invited the Earl of Perth, the chancellor, to join him; but the earl declined the offer, and, in attempting to make his escape to the continent, was seized near the Bass, in the Frith of Forth, by some seamen from Kirkcaldy, under a warrant from the magistrates of that burgh, and committed to Stirling castle, where he remained a close prisoner for nearly four years.[549] A few days after the duke had retired to the castle, an attempt was made by some of the prince’s adherents to corrupt the fidelity of the garrison, by circulating a false report that the duke meant to make the whole garrison, who were chiefly Protestants, swear to maintain the Catholic religion. A mutiny was on the eve of breaking out, but it was detected by the vigilance of some officers. The duke, thereupon, drew out the garrison, assured them that the report in question was wholly unfounded, and informed them that all he required of them was to take the oath of allegiance to the king, which was immediately done by the greater part of the garrison. Those who refused were at once dismissed. To supply the deficiency thus made, the duke sent notice to Francis Gordon of Midstrath to bring up from the north 45 of the best and most resolute men he could find on his lands; but, on their arrival at Leith, a hue and cry was raised that the duke was bringing down Papists and Highlanders to overawe the Protestants. To calm the minds of the people, the duke ordered these men to return home.[550]
Despite the mistreatment he had received, the duke, staying true to his duties, decided to keep the castle of Edinburgh for the king, even if the Prince of Orange took control of all other forts in the kingdom. He asked the privy council to stockpile enough supplies and ammunition, but this request was only partially fulfilled, as the garrison had just 120 men, and there weren’t enough resources for a three-month siege. The duke confined himself in the castle and invited the Earl of Perth, the chancellor, to join him; however, the earl turned down the offer and, while trying to escape to the continent, was captured near the Bass in the Firth of Forth by sailors from Kirkcaldy, acting under a warrant from the town’s officials, and sent to Stirling castle, where he remained a close prisoner for nearly four years.[549] A few days after the duke retreated to the castle, some of the prince’s supporters tried to sway the loyalty of the garrison by spreading a false rumor that the duke intended to force the predominantly Protestant garrison to swear to uphold the Catholic faith. A mutiny was about to break out, but it was thwarted by the vigilance of some officers. The duke then called out the garrison, assured them that the rumor was completely unfounded, and informed them that all he required was for them to pledge allegiance to the king, which most of the garrison did immediately. Those who refused were dismissed right away. To make up for the shortfall, the duke sent word to Francis Gordon of Midstrath to bring 45 of the best and most determined men he could find on his lands from the north; however, upon their arrival in Leith, a commotion arose, claiming the duke was bringing in Catholics and Highlanders to intimidate the Protestants. To ease the public’s concerns, the duke ordered these men to go back home.[550]
As soon as the news of the arrival of the Prince of Orange in London, and the departure of the king, was received in Edinburgh, an immense concourse of persons, “of all sorts, degrees, and persuasions,” who “could (says Balcarras) scrape so much together” to defray their expenses, went up to London, influenced by motives of interest or patriotism. The Prince of Orange took the wise expedient of obtaining all the legal sanction which, before the assembling of a parliament, could be given to his assumption of the administration of affairs in England; obtaining the concurrence of many of the spiritual and temporal peers, and of a meeting composed of some members who had sat in the House of Commons during the reign of Charles II., as also of the Lord-Mayor of London, and 50 of the common council. He now adopted the same expedient as to Scotland, and taking advantage of the great influx into the capital of noblemen and gentlemen from that country, he convened them together. A meeting was accordingly held at Whitehall, at which 30 noblemen and 80 gentlemen attended. The Duke of Hamilton, who aimed at the chief direction of affairs in Scotland, was chosen president. At this meeting a motion was made by the duke that a convention of the estates should be called as early as possible, and that an address should be presented to the prince to take upon him the direction of affairs in Scotland in the meantime; but this motion was unexpectedly opposed by the Earl of Arran, the duke’s eldest son, who proposed that the king should be invited back on condition that he should call a free parliament for securing the civil and religious liberties of Scotland. This proposition threw the assembly into confusion, and a short adjournment took place, but on resuming their seats, the earl’s motion was warmly opposed by Sir Patrick Hume, and as none of[348] the members offered to second it, the motion was consequently lost, and the duke’s being put to the vote, was carried.
As soon as the news arrived about the Prince of Orange being in London and the king leaving, a huge crowd of people "of all kinds, backgrounds, and beliefs,” who "could (as Balcarras says) gather enough funds" to cover their expenses, traveled to London, motivated by self-interest or patriotism. The Prince of Orange took the smart step of getting all the legal backing he could, before parliament gathered, to legitimize his takeover of the administration in England; he secured the support of many spiritual and temporal peers, along with a gathering of some members who had served in the House of Commons during Charles II's reign, as well as the Lord Mayor of London and 50 members of the common council. He used the same strategy for Scotland and took advantage of the many noblemen and gentlemen from that country coming to the capital by bringing them together. A meeting was held at Whitehall, attended by 30 noblemen and 80 gentlemen. The Duke of Hamilton, who wanted to lead affairs in Scotland, was elected president. During this meeting, the duke proposed that a convention of the estates be called as soon as possible and that an address be sent to the prince asking him to take charge of affairs in Scotland in the meantime. However, unexpectedly, the Earl of Arran, the duke's eldest son, opposed this and suggested inviting the king back on the condition that he would call a free parliament to secure Scotland's civil and religious liberties. This proposition caused confusion among the assembly, leading to a short adjournment. Once they resumed, the earl’s motion faced strong opposition from Sir Patrick Hume, and since no members were willing to support it, the motion was lost, and the duke’s proposal was put to a vote and passed.
A convention of the estates, called by circular letters from the prince, was accordingly appointed to be held at Edinburgh, on the 14th of March, 1689, and the supporters of the prince, as well as the adherents of the king, prepared to depart home to attend the ensuing election. But the prince managed to detain them till he should be declared king, that as many as might feel inclined might seal their new-born loyalty by kissing his hand; but William had to experience the mortification of a refusal even from some of those whom he had ranked amongst his warmest friends. The Earl of Balcarras and Viscount Dundee, the former of whom had, as before mentioned, been invested by the king with the civil, the latter with the military administration of affairs in Scotland, were the first of either party who arrived in Scotland, but not until the end of February, when the elections were about to commence. On their arrival at Edinburgh they found the Duke of Gordon, who had hitherto refused to deliver up the castle, though tempted by the most alluring offers from the prince, about to capitulate, but they dissuaded him from this step, on the ground that the king’s cause was not hopeless, and that the retention of such an important fortress was of the utmost importance.
A gathering of the estates, called by circular letters from the prince, was scheduled to take place in Edinburgh on March 14, 1689. Supporters of the prince and loyalists to the king were getting ready to head home to participate in the upcoming election. However, the prince managed to keep them there until he was officially declared king, so that anyone who wanted to could show their newfound loyalty by kissing his hand. Unfortunately for William, he faced the disappointment of being rejected even by some whom he had considered his closest friends. The Earl of Balcarras and Viscount Dundee were the first from either side to reach Scotland, arriving only at the end of February, just as the elections were about to start. When they got to Edinburgh, they found the Duke of Gordon, who had previously refused to surrender the castle despite tempting offers from the prince, was about to give in. They urged him not to proceed with this decision, arguing that the king’s cause wasn’t lost, and that holding onto such a vital fortress was crucial.
The elections commenced. The inhabitants of the southern and western counties (for every Protestant, without distinction, was allowed to vote), alarmed for the extinction of their religious liberties, and excited by the recollection of the wrongs they and their forefathers had suffered, gave their suffrages to the popular candidate, and the adherents of the king soon perceived that the chances were against him. Yet, when the convention met, a respectable minority seemed, notwithstanding, to be in favour of the king, but they had neither the courage nor address to oppose the popular current. To overawe, as is supposed, the friends of the king, or to prevent the convention from being overawed by the troops in the castle, the Duke of Hamilton and his friends, a few days before the meeting of the convention, introduced a considerable number of armed men into Edinburgh, some of whom were concealed in cellars and houses, ready to act as occasion might require. The first trial of strength between the two parties took place on the election of a president. To the Duke of Hamilton the adherents of the king opposed the Marquis of Athole, who, in consequence of being slighted by the prince, had promised his support to the royal party; but the duke was elected by a considerable majority. This vote sealed the fate of the Tory party, and many who had hitherto wavered in their allegiance now openly abandoned the cause of James. The consequence was, that within a few days, the number of the adherents of the king was greatly reduced.
The elections started. The people in the southern and western counties (since every Protestant, without distinction, was allowed to vote) were worried about losing their religious freedoms and, fueled by the memories of the injustices they and their ancestors endured, cast their votes for the popular candidate. The king's supporters quickly realized their chances were slim. However, when the convention convened, a respectable minority still seemed to support the king, but they lacked the courage or skill to go against the popular flow. To intimidate, or so it's believed, the king's supporters, or to stop the convention from being intimidated by the troops in the castle, the Duke of Hamilton and his allies brought a significant number of armed men into Edinburgh a few days before the convention met. Some of these men were hidden in cellars and homes, ready to act as needed. The first test of strength between the two sides occurred during the election of a president. The king's supporters backed the Marquis of Athole against the Duke of Hamilton, who had promised his support to the royal party after being snubbed by the prince; but the duke won by a solid majority. This vote sealed the fate of the Tory party, and many who had previously been undecided in their loyalty now openly turned against James. As a result, within a few days, the number of the king's supporters significantly dwindled.
The first act of the convention was to send the Earls of Tweeddale and Leven, with an order to the Duke of Gordon to deliver up the castle within twenty-four hours. The duke, overcome by the smooth and insinuating behaviour of Tweeddale, reluctantly yielded, and promised to surrender the castle next morning at ten o’clock. When this answer was brought to the convention, Balcarras and Dundee were alarmed, and immediately despatched a confidential servant to the duke reminding him of his promise to hold out, and imploring him not to give way. The duke wavered, but on obtaining a writing which he required under the hands of these noblemen that the retention of the castle was absolutely necessary for the success of the king’s affairs, and being visited the following morning by Lord Dundee, who impressed on him the importance of holding out, he resolved to break with the convention. To prepare matters in the north he despatched thither the Earl of Dunfermline, his brother-in-law, to whom he granted a written commission, authorising him to raise his friends and vassals in support of the king.[551]
The first action of the convention was to send the Earls of Tweeddale and Leven with a demand for the Duke of Gordon to hand over the castle within twenty-four hours. The duke, charmed by Tweeddale's smooth and persuasive manner, reluctantly agreed and promised to surrender the castle the next morning at ten o'clock. When this response reached the convention, Balcarras and Dundee were worried and immediately sent a trusted servant to the duke, reminding him of his promise to resist and urging him not to give in. The duke hesitated, but after receiving a written assurance from these noblemen stating that keeping the castle was essential for the king's interests, and being visited the next morning by Lord Dundee, who emphasized the importance of holding out, he decided to break away from the convention. To prepare things in the north, he sent his brother-in-law, the Earl of Dunfermline, with a written commission that authorized him to rally his friends and supporters for the king.[551]
In consequence of the refusal of the duke to deliver up the castle, he was, by order of the convention, summoned by the heralds at the gate of the castle to surrender, and a proclamation was read at the same time prohibiting all persons from having any communication with him, and promising a reward of six[349] months’ pay to the Protestants in the garrison who should seize him and deliver him and the castle up to the convention. The duke addressed the heralds from within the gate, and told them, that he kept the castle by commission from their common master, and would defend it to the last extremity; and after handing them some guineas, which he requested they would spend in drinking the king’s health, and the healths of all his loyal subjects, he facetiously advised them not to proclaim men traitors with the king’s coats on their backs till they had turned them. Upon the departure of the heralds, the duke drew out the garrison and gave them their option, either to remain in the castle and share with him the dangers that awaited them, or to depart. Upwards of a third of the garrison took advantage of the permission to depart, and left the castle on that and the following day.[552]
Due to the duke's refusal to hand over the castle, he was ordered by the convention to surrender, and heralds were sent to the castle gate to announce this. A proclamation was also read, forbidding anyone from communicating with him and offering a reward of six[349] months' pay to the Protestant soldiers in the garrison who captured him and brought him and the castle to the convention. The duke responded to the heralds from behind the gate, stating that he was holding the castle on behalf of their shared master and would defend it to the end. After giving them some gold coins, which he asked them to use for drinks in honor of the king and all his loyal subjects, he humorously warned them not to label men as traitors while they were still wearing the king’s colors until they had switched sides. Once the heralds left, the duke gathered the garrison and gave them the choice to either stay in the castle and face the impending dangers with him or leave. More than a third of the garrison chose to take the opportunity to leave, departing the castle over that day and the next.[552]
As the king’s friends saw that any efforts they could make in the convention would be quite unavailing, they agreed at a private meeting which they held on the 17th of March, to repair to Stirling and there hold a convention by themselves. This resolution was adopted agreeably to the wish of the king himself, who had sent a written authority, dated from Ireland, empowering the Archbishop of St. Andrews, the Earl of Balcarras, and Viscount Dundee, to call a meeting of the estates at Stirling. Balcarras and Dundee received an assurance from the Marquis of Athole, who, ever since the cold reception he had met with from William, had been wonderfully loyal, that he would accompany them, and a similar promise was obtained from the Earl of Mar, governor of Stirling castle. Athole, however, began to waver, a circumstance which deferred the departure of the king’s friends.
As the king’s friends realized that any efforts they could make in the convention would be useless, they agreed in a private meeting on March 17th to go to Stirling and hold their own convention there. This decision was made in line with the king’s wishes, as he had sent a written authority from Ireland empowering the Archbishop of St. Andrews, the Earl of Balcarras, and Viscount Dundee to call a meeting of the estates at Stirling. Balcarras and Dundee received a commitment from the Marquis of Athole, who, ever since his frosty reception from William, had been very loyal, that he would join them, and they also got a similar promise from the Earl of Mar, the governor of Stirling Castle. However, Athole started to have doubts, which delayed the departure of the king’s friends.
Here it may not be improper to notice a circumstance which probably had its weight in the deliberations preceding the departure of Dundee. On the morning of 16th March, just as Lord Dundee was on the point of going to the convention, he was waited upon by James Binnie, a dyer, who informed him that he had overheard a conversation the day before among some persons of their intention of murdering him and Sir George Mackenzie, and Binnie offered, if a warrant were granted him, to apprehend them. Dundee immediately went to the convention and applied for protection, but they refused to act in the matter, and passed to the order of the day. Whether this affair was the device of the Whig party, as has been supposed, to get quit of two individuals particularly obnoxious to them, there are no means of ascertaining; but when the circumstances of the times, and the opinions then held by many of the people are considered, the design of assassinating them is far from improbable.[553]
Here it may not be inappropriate to mention a situation that likely influenced the discussions before Dundee's departure. On the morning of March 16th, just as Lord Dundee was about to head to the convention, he was approached by James Binnie, a dyer, who informed him that he had overheard a conversation the day before among some individuals planning to murder him and Sir George Mackenzie. Binnie offered to arrest them if he were granted a warrant. Dundee immediately went to the convention and requested protection, but they refused to take any action and moved on to the next agenda item. Whether this incident was a scheme by the Whig party, as has been suggested, to eliminate two figures particularly disliked by them, cannot be determined; however, considering the circumstances of the times and the opinions held by many people back then, the idea of assassinating them is far from unlikely.[553]
But be this as it may, Dundee resolved to remain as short as possible in a place where he might be every moment exposed to the dagger of the assassin; and, accordingly, he and his friends fixed on Monday the 18th of March for their departure for Stirling. With the exception of Dundee, they all assembled at the appointed place of rendezvous in the city at the hour which had been fixed; but as the Marquis of Athole, who had promised to accompany them and to protect them on their arrival at Stirling with a body of his vassals, wished them to postpone their departure till the following day; they consented to remain, and were in the act of dispersing and proceeding to the convention when Dundee made his appearance. Such an unexpected resolution greatly surprised him, but he told Balcarras, that whatever were the views of his friends, he would not remain another day in Edinburgh. Balcarras remonstrated with him, and represented, that his departure would give the alarm to their enemies, who would not fail to take advantage of the discovery; but he replied, that as he had a select body of between forty and fifty troopers ready mounted and prepared to start, he would not remain any longer within the city, but would clear the walls with his party and wait without for such friends as might choose to join him. Dundee accordingly left the city at the head of his troopers, to go, as he is said to have emphatically[350] replied to a friend who put the question to him, wherever the spirit of Montrose should direct. After passing the Nether Bow port, he turned to the left down Leith Wynd, and after clearing the suburbs of the Calton, he faced to the west, and proceeded along the line of road known at the time by the name of the Lang-gate, and which now forms the splendid terrace of Princes’ street. On arriving opposite the castle, Dundee ordered his men to halt, and alighting from his horse, he clambered up the steep precipice on the west side of that fortress, and from the bottom of the wall held a conference with the Duke of Gordon, who stood in an adjoining postern gate immediately above. No account has been preserved of the nature of the conversation which passed between these two devoted adherents of the king, but it is understood that the viscount entreated the duke to hold out the castle as long as he could, and that he would endeavour to raise the siege as soon as he had collected sufficient forces.[554]
But that aside, Dundee decided to keep his stay as brief as possible in a place where he could be in constant danger from an assassin's dagger; therefore, he and his friends chose Monday, March 18th, to leave for Stirling. Except for Dundee, everyone gathered at the agreed meeting spot in the city at the planned time. However, the Marquis of Athole, who had promised to join them and protect them upon their arrival in Stirling with a group of his followers, suggested they delay their departure until the next day. They agreed to stay, and while they were about to disperse and head to the convention, Dundee showed up. He was taken aback by this unexpected decision, but told Balcarras that no matter what his friends planned, he would not stay another day in Edinburgh. Balcarras urged him to reconsider, arguing that his departure would alert their enemies, who would surely exploit the situation. But he responded that he had a select group of about forty to fifty mounted troopers ready to go, and that he would not remain in the city any longer; instead, he would leave the city with his men and wait outside for any friends who might choose to join him. Dundee then left the city at the head of his troopers, stating emphatically, as he replied to a friend who asked where he was going, that he would go wherever the spirit of Montrose guided him. After passing through the Nether Bow port, he turned left down Leith Wynd, and after clearing the outskirts of Calton, he faced west and proceeded along the route known at the time as the Lang-gate, which now constitutes the impressive terrace of Princes’ Street. Upon reaching the castle, Dundee ordered his men to halt, dismounted, and climbed up the steep cliff on the west side of the fortress, where he held a meeting with the Duke of Gordon, who was standing at an adjacent postern gate above. There is no record of what they discussed, but it is believed that the viscount urged the duke to hold the castle for as long as possible and that he would try to lift the siege once he gathered enough forces.[554]
The convention despatched a Major Bunting with a party of horse in pursuit, but although he overtook Dundee, he had not the courage to attack him, alarmed by a threat with which, it is said, Dundee menaced him, that he would send him (Bunting) back to the convention, in a pair of blankets, did he dare to molest him.[555] Dundee crossed Stirling bridge the second day of his departure, and proceeded to his residence of Dudhope, near Dundee, to ruminate over the events which had just passed, and to concoct his plans, under the new and extraordinary circumstances in which he was placed, for the restoration of James.
The convention sent Major Bunting with a group of cavalry to chase after Dundee. Although he caught up with him, Bunting didn’t have the guts to attack, scared off by a threat from Dundee, who allegedly warned that he would send Bunting back to the convention wrapped in a pair of blankets if he dared to bother him.[555] Dundee crossed Stirling Bridge on the second day after he left and went to his home in Dudhope, near Dundee, to reflect on the recent events and devise his plans in light of the new and unusual situation he found himself in, aiming for the restoration of James.
FOOTNOTES:
[520] “I believe there was never accident in the world altered the disposition of a people more than that (the king’s return) did the Scottish nation. Sober men observed, it not only inebriat but really intoxicate, and made people not only drunk but frantick; men did not think they could handsomely express their joy except they turned brutes for debauch, rebels, and pugeants; yea, many a sober man was tempted to exceed, lest he should be condemned as unnatural, disloyal, and unsensible. Most of the nobility, and many of the gentry, and hungry old souldiers, flew to London, just as the vulture does to the carcase. And though many of them were bare enough, they made no bones to give 15 of the 100 of exchange.”—Kirkton, p. 65.
[520] “I believe there has never been an event in the world that changed the behavior of a people more than the king’s return did for the Scottish nation. Sober individuals noticed that it not only made people tipsy but truly drunk, driving them to behave irrationally; men thought they could only show their joy by acting like beasts, being wild, and engaging in debauchery. Yes, many sober men were pushed to excess, fearing they would be seen as unnatural, disloyal, and insensitive. Most of the nobility, many gentry, and starving old soldiers rushed to London, just like vultures to a carcass. And even though many of them were quite poor, they didn’t hesitate to give 15 out of 100 in exchange.” —Kirkton, p. 65.
[522] Strafford’s Letters, vol. ii. pp. 187–290.
[523] This is the veritable instrument devised by the Regent Morton, and by which were beheaded the Marquis and Earl of Argyle, “and many more of the noblest blood of Scotland.”
[523] This is the actual tool created by Regent Morton, which was used to behead the Marquis and Earl of Argyle, “and many more of the noblest blood of Scotland.”
[524] Kirkton, pp. 143, 166.
[525] “A rumour went that there was a witch-wife named Muddock who had promised to the M’Lains, that, so long as she lived, the Earle of Argile should not enter Mull; and indeed many of the people imputed the rise of that great storme under her paction with the devil, how true I cannot assert.”—Law’s Memorials, p. 83.
[525] “There was a rumor about a witch named Muddock who had promised the M’Lains that, as long as she lived, the Earl of Argyle wouldn’t be allowed to enter Mull; and many people believed that the intense storm was a result of her deal with the devil, though I can’t say for sure if that’s true.”—Law’s Memorials, p. 83.
[528] “But when this goodly army retreated homeward, you would have thought by their baggage they had been at the sack of a besieged city; and, therefore, when they passed Stirling bridge every man drew his sword to show the world they hade returned conquerors from their enemies’ land; but they might as well have showen the pots, pans, girdles, shoes taken off country men’s feet, and other bodily and household furniture with which they were burdened; and among all, none purchast so well as the two earles Airly and Strathmore, chiefly the last, who sent home the money, not in purses, but in bags and great quantities.”—Kirkton, pp. 390–1.
[528] “But when this impressive army headed home, you would have thought by their belongings that they had just plundered a besieged city; and as they crossed Stirling Bridge, every man pulled out his sword to demonstrate that they had returned as victors from their enemies’ territory; but they might as well have displayed the pots, pans, belts, and shoes taken from the feet of local people, along with other personal and household items they were weighed down with; among all, no one fared as well as the two earls, Airly and Strathmore, especially the latter, who sent home the money, not in purses, but in bags and large quantities.”—Kirkton, pp. 390–1.
[529] Scots Acts, 1681, c. vi.
[530] “He was lying a prisoner in Edinburgh castle in daily expectation of the order arriving for his execution, when woman’s wit intervened to save him, and he owed his life to the affection of his favourite step-daughter, the sprightly Lady Sophia, who, about eight o’clock in the evening of Tuesday, the 20th of December, 1681, effected his escape in the following manner, as related to Lady Anne Lindsay, by her father, Earl James, Lady Sophia’s nephew:—‘Having obtained permission to pay him a visit of one half-hour, she contrived to bring as her page a tall, awkward, country clown, with a fair wig procured for the occasion, who had apparently been engaged in a fray, having his head tied up. On entering she made them immediately change clothes; they did so, and, on the expiration of the half-hour, she, in a flood of tears, bade farewell to her supposed father, and walked out of the prison with the most perfect dignity, and with a slow pace. The sentinel at the drawbridge, a sly Highlander, eyed her father hard, but her presence of mind did not desert her, she twitched her train of embroidery, carried in those days by the page, out of his hand, and, dropping it in the mud, “Varlet,” cried she, in a fury, dashing it across his face, “take that—and that too,” adding a box on the ear, “for knowing no better how to carry your lady’s garment.” Her ill-treatment of him, and the dirt with which she had besmeared his face, so confounded the sentinel, that he let them pass the drawbridge unquestioned.’ Having passed through all the guards, attended by a gentleman from the castle, Lady Sophia entered her carriage, which was in waiting for her; ‘the Earl,’ says a contemporary annalist, ‘steps up on the hinder part of her coach as her lackey, and, coming forgainst the weighhouse, slips off and shifts for himself.’”—Lives of the Lindsays, vol. ii. p. 147.
[530] “He was a prisoner in Edinburgh Castle, waiting every day for the order for his execution, when quick thinking from a woman saved him. He owed his life to the love of his favorite step-daughter, the lively Lady Sophia, who, around eight o’clock in the evening on Tuesday, December 20, 1681, managed to help him escape in the following way, as recounted to Lady Anne Lindsay by her father, Earl James, who was Lady Sophia’s nephew:—‘After getting permission for a half-hour visit, she brought along a tall, clumsy country boy as her page, wearing a fair wig she had arranged for the occasion and with his head wrapped up as if he had been in a fight. Upon entering, she had them switch clothes; they did so, and at the end of the half-hour, she, in tears, said goodbye to her supposed father, and walked out of the prison with complete dignity and a slow pace. The guard at the drawbridge, a sly Highlander, kept a close eye on her father, but her composure didn’t fail her. She snatched the embroidered train that the boy was carrying out of his hands and dropped it in the mud. ‘You fool!’ she shouted angrily as she splashed it across his face, ‘take that—and this too,’ giving him a slap for not knowing how to carry your lady’s garment properly.’ Her way of treating him and the mud she smeared on his face confused the guard so much that he let them pass the drawbridge without questioning them.’ After passing through all the guards, accompanied by a gentleman from the castle, Lady Sophia got into her waiting carriage; ‘the Earl,’ notes a contemporary annalist, ‘climbs onto the back of her coach as her servant, and when they reach the weighhouse, he quietly slips off and goes his own way.’”—Lives of the Lindsays, vol. ii. p. 147.
[531] Hume’s Narrative, pp. 5–9.
[533] Hume’s Nar., pp. 9, 12–14, 15–18.
[534] Hume’s Narrative, pp. 46–56. Gazette, 2044.
[535] He was attacked by two troopers who were ignorant of his quality, till the exclamation “Unfortunate Argyle,” uttered as he fell, betrayed him. “The clan of the Riddells,” says Dr. Burns, editor of Wodrow, “have taken the honour, or the disgrace of having furnished one of these two militiamen. A person of this name from Lochwinnoch, within forty years ago, had gone to the Balloch fair, near Dumbarton, in the capacity of a horse-dealer. The Campbells from Argyleshire heard his hated name, which called up to their imaginations one of the principal murderers of their chief, and they were preparing themselves for a feudal clan battle, when the companions of the Lowlander interposed and prevented bloodshed by a cunning device or ruse de guerre, transforming his name from Riddell to Ridet.”—“The spot where Argyle was taken [commonly said to have been near Inchinnan in Renfrewshire] is marked out by a stone, which passes among the country-people by the name of ‘Argyle’s Stone.’” Hist. &c., tom. iv. p. 297.
[535] He was attacked by two soldiers who didn’t know who he was, until the shout “Unfortunate Argyle,” which came as he fell, gave him away. “The clan of the Riddells,” says Dr. Burns, editor of Wodrow, “take the pride or the shame of having provided one of these two militia men. Someone with this name from Lochwinnoch, not long ago, had gone to the Balloch fair, near Dumbarton, as a horse dealer. The Campbells from Argyleshire heard his despised name, which reminded them of one of the main killers of their leader, and they were getting ready for a clan battle when the friends of the Lowlander intervened and stopped the violence with a clever trick, changing his name from Riddell to Ridet.” “The place where Argyle was captured [commonly believed to be near Inchinnan in Renfrewshire] is marked by a stone, which the locals call ‘Argyle’s Stone.’” Hist. &c., tom. iv. p. 297.
[537] Fountainhall, p. 1177.
[539] D’Avaux.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D’Avaux.
[540] Dalrymple, pp. 200–210.
[541] Balcarras, p. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balcarras, p. 9.
[542] Idem, p. 19.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, p. 19.
[543] Barillon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barillon.
[546] “A day or two after his return, Earl Colin (of Balcarras) and his friend Dundee waited on his Majesty. Colin had been in town but three or four days, which he had employed in endeavours to unite his Majesty’s friends in his interest. ‘He was received affectionately,’ says his son, ‘but observed that there were none with the king but some of the gentlemen of his bed-chamber.’ L—— came in, one of the generals of his army disbanded about a fortnight before. He informed the king that most of his generals and colonels of his guards had assembled that morning upon observing the universal joy of the city upon his return; that the result of their meeting was to appoint him to tell his Majesty that still much was in their power to serve and defend him; that most part of the army disbanded was either in London or near it; and that, if he would order them to beat their drums, they were confident twenty thousand men could be got together before the end of next day.—‘My lord,’ says the king, ‘I know you to be my friend, sincere and honourable; the men who sent you are not so, and I expect nothing from them.’—He then said it was a fine day—he would take a walk. None attended him but Colin and Lord Dundee. When he was in the Mall, he stopped and looked at them, and asked how they came to be with him, when all the world had forsaken him and gone to the Prince of Orange? Colin said their fidelity to so good a master would ever be the same; they had nothing to do with the Prince of Orange,—Lord Dundee made the strongest professions of duty;—‘Will you two, as gentlemen, say you have still attachment to me?’—‘Sir, we do.’—‘Will you give me your hands upon it, as men of honour?’ they did so,—‘Well, I see you are the men I always took you to be; you shall know all my intentions. I can no longer remain here but as a cypher, or be a prisoner to the Prince of Orange, and you know there is but a small distance between the prisons and the graves of kings; therefore I go for France immediately; when there, you shall have my instructions,—you, Lord Balcarres, shall have a commission to manage my civil affairs, and you, Lord Dundee, to command my troops in Scotland.’”—Lives of the Lindsays, vol. ii. pp. 161, 162.
[546] “A day or two after his return, Earl Colin of Balcarras and his friend Dundee visited the king. Colin had only been in town for three or four days, during which he tried to rally support among the king’s friends. ‘He was welcomed warmly,’ his son reported, ‘but noted that only a few gentlemen from his bedchamber were with the king.’ L—— entered, one of the generals from the army that had disbanded about two weeks earlier. He informed the king that most of his generals and colonels had gathered that morning because they noticed the city's excitement over his return; their meeting concluded with the decision to send him to tell the king that they still had a lot of resources to support and protect him; most of the disbanded army was either in London or nearby, and if he ordered them to beat their drums, they were confident they could gather twenty thousand men before the end of the next day.—‘My lord,’ the king replied, ‘I know you to be my friend, sincere and honorable; the men who sent you are not, and I expect nothing from them.’—He then commented on the lovely day and said he would go for a walk. Only Colin and Lord Dundee accompanied him. While in the Mall, he paused and looked at them, asking why they were with him when everyone else had deserted him to follow the Prince of Orange? Colin reiterated their loyalty to a good master and that they had nothing to do with the Prince of Orange. Lord Dundee expressed his utmost devotion;—‘As gentlemen, do you both declare your continued loyalty to me?’—‘Sir, we do.’—‘Will you shake hands on it, as men of honor?’ They did so.—‘Well, I see you are the men I always believed you to be; I will share all my plans with you. I can no longer stay here as a mere figurehead or be a prisoner to the Prince of Orange, and you know there is only a short distance between the prisons and the graves of kings; therefore, I am heading to France immediately. Once there, I will give you my instructions; you, Lord Balcarres, will have a commission to handle my civil affairs, and you, Lord Dundee, will command my troops in Scotland.’”—Lives of the Lindsays, vol. ii. pp. 161, 162.
[547] James, vol. ii. pp. 265–267.
[549] Balcarras, p. 29.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balcarras, p. 29.
[554] It is to this interview that Sir Walter Scott alludes in his well-known and stirring ballad of “Bonnie Dundee.”
[554] This is the interview that Sir Walter Scott refers to in his famous and moving ballad “Bonnie Dundee.”
—“The Gordon has asked of him whither he goes?
—“The Gordon has asked him where he is going?
‘Wherever shall guide me the soul of Montrose!
‘Wherever the spirit of Montrose leads me!
Your grace in short space shall have tidings of me,
Your grace will soon hear from me,
Or that low lies the bonnet of Bonnie Dundee!
Or that low lies the hat of Bonnie Dundee!
‘There’s lands beyond Pentland, and hills beyond Forth,
‘There are lands beyond Pentland, and hills beyond Forth,
If there’s lords in the South-land, there’s chiefs in the North,
If there are lords in the South, there are chiefs in the North,
And wild dunnie-wassels three thousand times three,
And wild dunnie-wassels three thousand times three,
Will cry hoigh! for the bonnet of Bonnie Dundee?
Will shout hooray! for the hat of Bonnie Dundee?
‘Away to the hills, to the woods, to the rocks—
‘Away to the hills, to the woods, to the rocks—
Ere I own an usurper I’ll couch with the fox;
Ere I acknowledge a thief, I'll sleep with the fox;
So, tremble, false Whigs, though triumphant ye be,
So, shake in fear, fake Whigs, even though you seem victorious,
For ye’ve not seen the last of my bonnet or me!’
For you haven’t seen the last of my hat or me!
He waved his proud arm and the trumpets were blown,
He waved his arm proudly, and the trumpets sounded,
The kettle-drums clashed, and the horsemen rode on,
The kettle drums crashed, and the horsemen continued to ride,
Till by Ravelston craigs and on Clermiston-lea
Till by Ravelston cliffs and on Clermiston hill
Died away the wild war-note of Bonnie Dundee.
Died away the wild battle cry of Bonnie Dundee.
—‘Come fill up my cup, come fill up my can,
—‘Come fill my cup, come fill my can,
Come saddle my horses and call up my men,
Come saddle my horses and call up my crew,
Fling all your gates open and let me go free,
Fling open all your gates and let me go free,
For it’s up with the bonnets of Bonnie Dundee!’”
For it's up with the hats of Bonnie Dundee!"
[555] Life of Dundee.
CHAPTER XX.
March to July, 1689.
March to July 1689.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—William III., 1688–1703.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—William III, 1688–1703.
Viscount Dundee—Proceedings of the convention—General Hugh Mackay—Attempt to apprehend Dundee, who retires to the north—Mackay follows Dundee—Dundee joined by Keppoch—Movements of the two commanders—Movements of Colonel Ramsay—Disaffection among Mackay’s troops—Ruthven Castle surrenders to Dundee—Mackay retreats down Strathspey—Followed by Dundee—Retreat of Dundee, who disbands his forces—Mackay returns to Edinburgh—Probabilities of success—Dundee solicits aid from Ireland—Preparations of Mackay—Lord Murray and the Athole-men—Departure of Mackay to Perth—Dundee marches into Athole—Battle of Killiecrankie—Death and character of Dundee.
Viscount Dundee—Proceedings of the convention—General Hugh Mackay—Attempt to capture Dundee, who retreats to the north—Mackay pursues Dundee—Dundee is joined by Keppoch—Movements of the two commanders—Movements of Colonel Ramsay—Discontent among Mackay’s troops—Ruthven Castle surrenders to Dundee—Mackay retreats down Strathspey—Followed by Dundee—Dundee retreats, disbanding his forces—Mackay returns to Edinburgh—Chances of success—Dundee seeks assistance from Ireland—Mackay's preparations—Lord Murray and the Athole-men—Mackay departs for Perth—Dundee marches into Athole—Battle of Killiecrankie—Death and character of Dundee.
Before giving the details of Dundee’s insurrection, the following short sketch will not be out of place. John Graham, Viscount Dundee, descended from the royal line of the Stuarts by the marriage of William, Lord Graham of Kincardine, his ancestor, with the Princess Mary, second daughter of King Robert III., was the eldest son of Sir William Graham of Claverhouse in Angus or Forfarshire, and was born in 1643. Besides a royal descent, Viscount Dundee also claimed to be descended, through the family of Morphy in Mearns, from the illustrious house of Montrose, and was also allied to the noble family of Northesk by his mother, Lady Jean Carnegy, who was fourth daughter of the first earl. Young Graham entered the university of St. Andrews in the year 1660, where, according to his partial biographer, he made “very considerable progress” in “Humanity and Mathematics.” He was chiefly remarkable for his enthusiastic predilection for Highland poetry and the established order of things. He left the university in 1670 and went to France, where he entered as a volunteer. He afterwards transferred his services to Holland, and received the commission of a cornet in[351] one of the Prince of Orange’s troops of guards. He distinguished himself at the battle of Seneffe, in 1674, by saving the life of the prince, who had been dismounted, and carrying him off upon his own horse. Having been refused the command of one of the Scottish regiments in the employment of the States, he left the Dutch service and returned to Scotland in the year 1677, and was appointed by Charles II. captain of one of the regiments then raising in Scotland for the suppression of the Whigs, in which service he acquired from the unfortunate Covenanters, on account of his severities, the unenviable appellation of “the bloody Clavers.” The confidence which Charles had bestowed on Captain Graham was continued by his successor James, who, after promoting him successively to the ranks of brigadier and major-general, raised him to the peerage under the title of Viscount Dundee, on the 12th of November 1688, seven days after the invasion of the Prince of Orange.
Before detailing Dundee’s insurrection, a brief overview is in order. John Graham, Viscount Dundee, descended from the royal line of the Stuarts through the marriage of his ancestor, William, Lord Graham of Kincardine, with Princess Mary, the second daughter of King Robert III. He was the eldest son of Sir William Graham of Claverhouse from Angus or Forfarshire and was born in 1643. Along with his royal lineage, Viscount Dundee claimed descent from the notable house of Montrose through the Morphy family in Mearns and was also related to the noble Northesk family via his mother, Lady Jean Carnegy, the fourth daughter of the first earl. Young Graham entered the University of St. Andrews in 1660, where, according to his somewhat biased biographer, he made “significant progress” in “Humanities and Mathematics.” He was particularly noted for his passionate interest in Highland poetry and loyalty to the established order. He left the university in 1670 and went to France, where he signed up as a volunteer. He later switched his services to Holland, earning a commission as a cornet in one of the Prince of Orange’s troops of guards. He distinguished himself at the Battle of Seneffe in 1674 by saving the prince’s life after he was dismounted, carrying him off on his own horse. After being denied command of one of the Scottish regiments employed by the States, he left the Dutch service and returned to Scotland in 1677. He was appointed by Charles II as the captain of one of the regiments being raised in Scotland to suppress the Whigs, during which he earned the grim nickname “the bloody Clavers” from the unfortunate Covenanters due to his harsh tactics. Charles II's trust in Captain Graham was continued by his successor, James, who promoted him in rank to brigadier and then major-general, and raised him to the peerage as Viscount Dundee on November 12, 1688, just a week after the invasion by the Prince of Orange.
The idea of setting up a counter convention at Stirling, was immediately abandoned on the departure of Dundee from the capital. The Marquis of Athole, whom the adherents of the king had chosen for their leader, showed no disposition to follow Dundee, and the Earl of Mar, who to save his loyalty made a feint to escape by the only guarded way, was apprehended, not unwillingly, as is supposed, by the sentinels, and brought back, but was released on giving his parole that he would not leave the city without the permission of the convention. The ambiguous conduct of these two noblemen tended to cool the ardour of the few remaining adherents of the king, some of whom resolved to support the new order of things, whilst others, less pliant, absented themselves wholly from the convention. That assembly, after approving of the conduct of the English convention, in requesting the Prince of Orange (now declared King of England) to take upon him the administration of the affairs of that kingdom, acknowledged their obligations to him as the assertor of their liberties, and also entreated him to assume the management of the affairs of Scotland.
The plan to set up a counter convention at Stirling was quickly abandoned after Dundee left the capital. The Marquis of Athole, the leader chosen by the king's supporters, had no intention of following Dundee, and the Earl of Mar, who was trying to maintain his loyalty, pretended to escape by the only guarded route but was caught, possibly not against his will, by the sentinels and brought back. However, he was released after promising he wouldn’t leave the city without the convention's permission. The uncertain actions of these two nobles cooled the enthusiasm of the few supporters still with the king; some decided to back the new regime while others, less flexible, completely stayed away from the convention. That assembly, after approving of the actions of the English convention for asking the Prince of Orange (now recognized as King of England) to take over the administration of the kingdom, acknowledged their debt to him as the defender of their freedoms and also urged him to take charge of Scottish affairs.
Popular as the steps were which the convention were about to take for settling the government of the nation, with the great body of the people, they were not insensible to the probability of a formidable opposition being raised to their plans by a determined band of royalists in the north, who, headed by such a warlike and experienced commander as Dundee, might involve the whole kingdom in a civil war. To prepare, therefore, against such an emergency, the convention before proceeding to the important business for which it had assembled issued a proclamation, requiring all persons from sixteen to sixty, and capable of bearing arms, to put themselves in readiness to take the field when called upon; they deprived all militia officers suspected of attachment to the king of their commissions, and filled up the vacancies thus occasioned by others on whom they could rely. Sir Patrick Hume, who lay under an attainder for the part he took in Argyle’s rebellion, was appointed to the command of the horse militia, and the[352] Earl of Leven was nominated to the command of a body of 800 men, raised for a guard to the city of Edinburgh.
As popular as the steps were that the convention was about to take to establish the nation's government, they were aware of the likelihood of strong opposition from a determined group of royalists in the north. Led by a fierce and experienced commander like Dundee, this group could drag the entire kingdom into a civil war. To prepare for such an emergency, the convention, before diving into the important business for which it had gathered, issued a proclamation. This proclamation required all individuals aged sixteen to sixty who were able to bear arms to be ready to take to the field when needed. They removed the commissions of any militia officers suspected of loyalty to the king and filled the resulting vacancies with those they could trust. Sir Patrick Hume, who was under an attainder for his role in Argyle’s rebellion, was appointed to lead the horse militia, and the Earl of Leven was chosen to command a force of 800 men raised to guard the city of Edinburgh.
Backed by these, and by about 1100 men of the Scotch brigade from Holland, which arrived at Leith from England, on the 25th of March, under General Mackay, as major-general of all the forces in Scotland,[556] and by a force of 200 dragoons which were also sent from England; the leaders of the convention proposed that a committee of eight lords, eight knights, and eight burgesses, should be appointed to prepare and report upon a plan of settling the government.
Supported by these forces, along with about 1,100 men from the Scotch brigade who arrived at Leith from England on March 25 under General Mackay, the major-general of all the forces in Scotland,[556] and an additional 200 dragoons sent from England, the convention leaders suggested that a committee of eight lords, eight knights, and eight burgesses be established to create and present a plan for organizing the government.
The throne having been declared vacant, the convention, on the motion of the Duke of Hamilton, appointed the committee to draw up an act for settling the crown of Scotland upon William and Mary, and they were also instructed to prepare an instrument or declaration for preventing a recurrence of the grievances, of which the nation complained. The Earl of Argyle on the part of the lords, Sir James Montgomery for the knights, and Sir John Dalrymple for the burghs, were thereupon despatched to London to offer the crown to William and Mary, on the conditions stipulated by the convention. The commissioners were introduced to their majesties at Whitehall, on the 11th of May, and were of course well received, but on the coronation oath being presented to them by the Earl of Argyle, William, who was rather disposed to support episcopacy in Scotland, demurred to take it, as it appeared by a clause which it contained, importing that their majesties should root out heresy, and all enemies to the true worship of God, to lay him under an obligation to become a persecutor. This difficulty, which it is evident was well founded, was however got over by the commissioners declaring that such was not the meaning or import of the oath.
The throne was declared vacant, so the convention, led by the Duke of Hamilton, set up a committee to create a document to establish the crown of Scotland for William and Mary. They were also tasked with preparing a declaration to prevent the return of the grievances that the nation had been complaining about. The Earl of Argyle represented the lords, Sir James Montgomery represented the knights, and Sir John Dalrymple represented the burghs; they were sent to London to offer the crown to William and Mary under the conditions agreed upon by the convention. The commissioners were introduced to their majesties at Whitehall on May 11 and were well received. However, when the Earl of Argyle presented the coronation oath, William, who tended to favor episcopacy in Scotland, hesitated to take it because it included a clause requiring them to eliminate heresy and all enemies of true worship, which placed him in the position of a potential persecutor. This concern, clearly valid, was addressed when the commissioners stated that such was not the meaning or implication of the oath.
The convention having thus completed the object for which it was assembled, adjourned to the 21st of May, not however till it had passed an act at utter variance with those principles of constitutional liberty, which it professed to establish. By this act the Duke of Hamilton was vested with full power and authority to imprison any person he might suspect of disaffection to the new government, a violent and arbitrary measure certainly, which nothing but the extraordinary circumstances of the times could justify. The Earl of Balcarras and Viscount Dundee were marked out as the first victims of this unconstitutional law. The latter had been already proclaimed an outlaw and a rebel by the convention, for absenting himself from its meetings, but he had hitherto made no movement, in consequence of instructions from the king, desiring him not to take the field till a force of 5,000 foot, and 300 horse, which he promised to send him from Ireland, should land in Scotland.
The convention, having completed its purpose, adjourned to May 21st. However, it did so after passing a law that completely contradicted the principles of constitutional liberty it claimed to uphold. This law gave the Duke of Hamilton full power to imprison anyone he suspected of being against the new government, a harsh and arbitrary action that could only be justified by the unusual circumstances of the time. The Earl of Balcarras and Viscount Dundee were the first targets of this unconstitutional law. The latter had already been declared an outlaw and a rebel by the convention for missing its meetings, but he had not yet taken action, following the king's instructions to wait until a force of 5,000 foot soldiers and 300 cavalry, promised to come from Ireland, had arrived in Scotland.
These instructions having come to the knowledge of Hamilton, hastened his determination to arrest Balcarras and Dundee. Balcarras was seized at his country seat, carried to Edinburgh, and imprisoned in the common jail, from which he was afterwards transferred to the castle after its surrender; but Dundee, who had received notice of the approach of the party, retired from his house at Dudhope and took refuge in the mountains.
These instructions reached Hamilton, prompting him to quickly decide to capture Balcarras and Dundee. Balcarras was taken at his country home, brought to Edinburgh, and locked up in the local jail, from which he was later moved to the castle after its surrender. However, Dundee, having been warned about the approaching forces, left his home in Dudhope and sought refuge in the mountains.
The favourable reception which James had met with in Ireland, and the discovery which the adherents of William in Scotland had made of his intention to land an army in Scotland,[353] joined to the fact that the great body of the Highlanders, and almost the whole of the episcopal party in the north, were hostile to the recent change in the government, could not fail to excite alarm in the minds of the partizans of the new dynasty. The brilliant achievements of Montrose had shown how inadequate the peaceful inhabitants of the south, though impelled by the spirit of religious fanaticism, were to contend with the brave and hardy mountaineers of the north; and as Dundee, as they were aware, was desirous of emulating his great predecessor, and was engaged in an active correspondence with the Highland chiefs, they must necessarily have looked forward to a long and bloody, and perhaps a doubtful contest.
The positive response James received in Ireland, along with the news that William's supporters in Scotland had learned of his plan to land an army there,[353] combined with the reality that a large number of Highlanders and nearly all of the episcopal party in the north were against the recent change in government, could not help but create concern among the supporters of the new regime. Montrose's impressive accomplishments had demonstrated how poorly the peaceful residents of the south, even driven by religious fervor, could compete with the brave and resilient Highlanders of the north. Knowing that Dundee wanted to follow in the footsteps of his great predecessor and was actively communicating with the Highland chiefs, they must have anticipated a long, bloody, and possibly uncertain conflict.
As Dundee possessed the confidence of the Highland clans,[557] and as he looked chiefly to them for support in his attempt to restore the exiled monarch, Viscount Tarbat, one of the ablest politicians of the period, proposed a plan for detaching the chiefs from the cause of James, some of whom he averred were not so inimical to William nor so attached to James, as was supposed; but who, jealous of the power of Argyle, were justly apprehensive that if, as appearances indicated, that nobleman acquired an ascendency in the national councils, he would make use of his power to oppress them, and would obtain a revocation of the grants of certain lands which belonged to his family, and which had been forfeited in the reign of Charles II. Besides these reasons, there was another which was supposed to influence others in their determination to restore the fallen dynasty, and thereby crush the rising power of Argyle, viz. that they were greatly in arrears to him as their superior. Tarbat, therefore, suggested to General Mackay, that an attempt should be made, in the first place to obtain the submission of these last by making them an offer to discharge Argyle’s claims against their lands, which he computed would amount to £5,000 sterling, and that a separate offer should be made to the chief of the Macleans to make good a transaction which had been in part entered upon between him and the late earl for adjusting their differences. This plan was approved of by the English government, but the affair is said to have been marred by the appointment of Campbell of Cawdor as negotiator, who was personally obnoxious to the chiefs. Mackay attempted to open a correspondence with Cameron of Lochiel on the subject, but could obtain no answer, and Macdonell of Glengary, to whom he also made a communication, heartily despising the bribe, advised the general, in return, to imitate the conduct of General Monk, by restoring James.[558]
As Dundee had the backing of the Highland clans,[557] and primarily looked to them for support in his effort to restore the exiled king, Viscount Tarbat, one of the most skilled politicians of the time, suggested a strategy to win over the chiefs from the cause of James. He claimed that some of them were not as hostile to William nor as loyal to James as people thought. However, they were wary of Argyle's power and feared that if it appeared he was gaining dominance in the national councils, he would use his influence to oppress them and revive the confiscation of certain lands that belonged to his family and had been forfeited during Charles II's reign. Additionally, there was another factor that was believed to sway some towards wanting to restore the fallen dynasty and undermine Argyle’s rising influence: they owed him a considerable debt as their lord. Therefore, Tarbat proposed to General Mackay that they should first try to get these chiefs to submit by offering to settle Argyle's claims against their lands, which he estimated would be around £5,000 sterling. He also suggested making a separate offer to the chief of the Macleans to resolve a deal that was partially worked out between him and the late earl to address their issues. This plan received the green light from the English government, but it’s rumored that it was undermined by the appointment of Campbell of Cawdor as the negotiator, who was not well-liked by the chiefs. Mackay tried to reach out to Cameron of Lochiel about this, but didn’t get any response. Macdonell of Glengary, whom he also contacted, scoffed at the bribe and advised the general to follow General Monk's example by restoring James.[558]
Dundee crossed the Dee, and entered the Duke of Gordon’s country, the inhabitants of which were friendly to the cause of James, and where he was joined by about 50 horse under the Earl of Dunfermline, who, as has been stated, was sent north by the Duke of Gordon to raise his vassals in support of his royal master. Whilst Dundee was occupied in raising forces in this district, Mackay was despatched from Edinburgh with a considerable body of troops in pursuit. Mackay appointed[354] the town of Dundee as the rendezvous for his troops, being the best station he could select for keeping the adjoining country, which was disaffected to the new government, in awe, and whence he could send parties to the north to watch the motions of Dundee. On arriving at Dundee, Mackay, leaving a part of his troops there under the command of Lieutenant-colonel Livingston, proceeded north with a body of about 500 men, consisting chiefly of dragoons, in quest of the viscount. At Brechin he received intelligence that Dundee, ignorant of course of Mackay’s movements, was on his return to his seat of Glenogilvie in the braes of Angus, that he had already passed the Cairn-a-mount, and that he was expected to pass the night at Fettercairn, only a few miles north from Brechin. The viscount, however, having been apprized of Mackay’s movements, recrossed the Dee.
Dundee crossed the Dee and entered the Duke of Gordon’s territory, where the locals supported James’s cause. He was joined by about 50 cavalry under the Earl of Dunfermline, who had been sent north by the Duke of Gordon to gather his followers in support of the royal master. While Dundee was busy rallying troops in this area, Mackay was sent from Edinburgh with a significant number of soldiers in pursuit. Mackay chose [354] the town of Dundee as the meeting point for his troops, as it was the best location to keep the nearby region—unfriendly to the new government—intimidated and allowed him to send out parties north to track Dundee's movements. Upon reaching Dundee, Mackay left part of his forces there under Lieutenant-Colonel Livingston’s command and moved north with around 500 men, mostly dragoons, in search of the viscount. In Brechin, he learned that Dundee, unaware of Mackay’s movements, was on his way back to his home at Glenogilvie in the braes of Angus. Dundee had already passed Cairn-a-mount and was expected to spend the night at Fettercairn, just a few miles north of Brechin. However, after being informed about Mackay’s moves, the viscount recrossed the Dee.
As soon as Mackay was informed of this retrograde movement, he resolved to pursue Dundee, and, if possible, to overtake him before he should have time to collect any considerable body of forces. With a small but select body of horse and foot, therefore, he crossed the Dee at Kincardine, in the expectation of being joined in the course of his march by some country gentlemen who had given him assurances of support before leaving Edinburgh. In this expectation, however, he was sadly disappointed, for, with the exception of the Master of Forbes, who met him after he had crossed the Dee, with a party of 40 gentlemen of his name on horseback and a body of between 500 and 600 men on foot, chiefly raw peasantry, not one of them showed any inclination to join him. The fact was, that, with few exceptions, the people residing to the north of the Tay, were either indifferent to the course of events, or were opposed upon principle to any change in the hereditary succession to the crown, which many of them considered an infraction of the Divine law, and which they believed no misconduct on the part of the king could justify. No man knew these things better than Dundee, who calculated that by means of this feeling he would soon be able to arouse the war-like north against the more peaceful south. But valuable as such a body of auxiliaries as that brought by the Master of Forbes may be supposed to have been under these circumstances, Mackay, who had been accustomed to the finest troops in Europe, considered that they would be of no service to him, as, according to his own account, they were “ill armed,” and appeared “little like the work” for which they were intended. He therefore declined the services of the Forbeses in the meantime, and after thanking the master for having brought them together, he ordered him to dismiss them to their homes, with instructions that they should re-assemble whenever a necessity occurred for defending their own country against the inroads of Dundee.
As soon as Mackay learned about this backward movement, he decided to chase Dundee and, if possible, catch up with him before he could gather a significant force. With a small but elite group of cavalry and infantry, he crossed the Dee at Kincardine, expecting to be joined along the way by some local gentlemen who had promised their support before he left Edinburgh. However, he was seriously disappointed, as aside from the Master of Forbes, who met him after he crossed the Dee with 40 gentlemen from his family on horseback and around 500 to 600 mostly inexperienced foot soldiers, no one showed any interest in joining him. The truth was that, with few exceptions, the people living north of the Tay were either indifferent to the events or fundamentally opposed to any changes in the hereditary succession to the crown, which many viewed as a violation of Divine law, believing no misconduct by the king could justify it. No one understood this better than Dundee, who figured that he could rally the warlike north against the more peaceful south by tapping into this sentiment. But despite the potential value of the reinforcements brought by the Master of Forbes, Mackay, used to Europe's best troops, thought they would be of no use since, according to him, they were “badly armed” and didn’t look “fit for the job” they were meant for. He therefore declined the Forbeses' help for the time being and, after thanking the master for gathering them, instructed him to send them home with orders to regroup whenever it was necessary to defend their homeland against Dundee's advances.
Having received intelligence of Dundee’s route through Strathdon towards Strathbogie, Mackay continued his march in that direction through Aberdeenshire and Moray. On arriving at Strathbogie, he was informed that Dundee had crossed the Spey with about 150 horse without opposition, although Mackay had given particular instruction to the laird of Grant, while in Edinburgh, to occupy all the fords of that river. Mackay also learned, on the following day, by a letter sent to him by the magistrates of Elgin, which had been addressed to them by Dundee, that the viscount was at Inverness, that he had been there joined by Macdonald of Keppoch at the head of 1,000 Highlanders, and that he intended to make Elgin his head-quarters preparatory to an attack upon Mackay. The accession of the Macdonalds was of immense importance to Dundee, and was as seasonable as unexpected. A deadly feud had for some time existed between Macdonald and Mackintosh, arising out of certain claims by the former upon the lands of the latter; and to such a pitch of armed violence did Keppoch carry his pretensions, that James II. felt himself called upon to interfere, by issuing a commission of fire and sword against him as a rebel. Keppoch, taking advantage of the unsettled state of the government, renewed his claims against Mackintosh; and having defeated the Mackintoshes in battle, he had advanced to Inverness, the inhabitants of which had supported the Mackintoshes against him, and was threatening to wreak his vengeance upon them if they did not purchase forbearance[355] by paying him a large pecuniary fine. It was at this critical moment that Dundee arrived, who, anxious at once to secure the aid of Keppoch and the friendship of the citizens of Inverness, who had only a few days before proclaimed the Prince of Orange, interposed between them and their exasperated foe, and satisfied the latter’s supposed claims by collecting the amount of his demands by subscription among the inhabitants.[559]
Having learned about Dundee's path through Strathdon toward Strathbogie, Mackay continued his march in that direction through Aberdeenshire and Moray. Upon reaching Strathbogie, he found out that Dundee had crossed the Spey with about 150 cavalry without any resistance, even though Mackay had specifically instructed the laird of Grant in Edinburgh to secure all the fords of that river. The next day, Mackay also received a letter from the magistrates of Elgin, written by Dundee, informing him that the viscount was in Inverness, where he had been joined by Macdonald of Keppoch with 1,000 Highlanders, and that he planned to make Elgin his headquarters in preparation for an attack on Mackay. The addition of the Macdonalds was incredibly significant for Dundee, coming at just the right time and unexpectedly. A fierce feud had been ongoing between Macdonald and Mackintosh due to the former's claims on the latter's lands, and Keppoch escalated his claims to armed conflict, prompting James II. to intervene by issuing a commission of fire and sword against him as a rebel. Taking advantage of the unstable government situation, Keppoch renewed his claims against Mackintosh; after defeating the Mackintoshes in battle, he advanced to Inverness, where the inhabitants had supported the Mackintoshes against him, and he was threatening to take revenge if they didn't buy his forgiveness by paying him a large financial fine. It was at this crucial moment that Dundee arrived, eager to secure both Keppoch's support and the goodwill of the citizens of Inverness, who had only recently proclaimed the Prince of Orange. He stepped in between them and their angry adversary, appeasing Keppoch's supposed claims by raising the funds he demanded through contributions from the townspeople.[355]
The news of the junction of the Keppoch Highlanders with Dundee, and of their intention to march to the south, was exceedingly disconcerting to Mackay, who had advanced into a hostile country with a handful of troops quite incapable of resisting the powerful force now opposed to them. The obvious and apparently most prudential course which presented itself, was, on the approach of the enemy, to make a sure and as slow a retreat as possible, and to bring up the forces which he had left behind him; but Mackay, rightly judging that a retreat, besides giving Dundee the command of a large tract of country favourable to his views, might create an impression that his adversary was much stronger than he really was, resolved not only to stand firm, but even to cross the Spey, and take possession of Elgin before Dundee should arrive there. Accordingly, after despatching a courier to bring up his reserves from Brechin without delay, he crossed the Spey and advanced upon Elgin, with his dragoons at a hard trot, followed by 200 veteran foot, who were so desirous of coming to action that they kept up with the horse the whole way from the river to the town. From Elgin, Mackay despatched messengers to some of the principal Whig proprietors in Moray, Ross, and Sutherland, desiring them to prepare themselves for joining him as soon as they should receive his orders.
The news that the Keppoch Highlanders had joined forces with Dundee and were planning to march south was extremely troubling for Mackay, who had moved into enemy territory with just a small number of troops that couldn’t effectively challenge the formidable force now facing them. The obvious and seemingly wise choice was to retreat slowly and safely as the enemy approached, regrouping the forces he had left behind. However, Mackay, correctly believing that retreating would not only give Dundee control over a large area advantageous to his plans but also make it seem like his opponent was much stronger than he actually was, decided not only to stand his ground but also to cross the Spey and take Elgin before Dundee could get there. So, after sending a courier to urgently bring his reserves from Brechin, he crossed the Spey and advanced on Elgin, with his dragoons moving at a fast pace, followed by 200 seasoned foot soldiers eager to engage in battle, keeping up with the cavalry the entire way from the river to the town. From Elgin, Mackay sent messages to some of the key Whig landowners in Moray, Ross, and Sutherland, asking them to prepare to join him as soon as they received his orders.
Mackay lay a few days at Elgin in expectation of Dundee’s advance; but as the latter did not appear, Mackay, who had just received a reinforcement of horse from Brechin, left Elgin and took the road to Inverness. When he reached Forres, he ascertained that Dundee had left Inverness, and had crossed the heights of Badenoch on his way to Athole. It is said that Dundee intended to have advanced upon Elgin, and to have engaged Mackay, but he was counteracted in his design by the refusal of a party of Camerons, who were under Keppoch, to march without the consent of their chief, their real motive apparently being that they were desirous of securing what booty they had taken. Mackay continued his march to Inverness, where he was joined by 500 of the Mackays, Grants, and Rosses. From Inverness, he despatched couriers to the adherents of the new government in the north to join him; and at the same time sent an express to Colonel Balfour at Edinburgh, to despatch Colonel Ramsay north with a select body of 600 men to be drawn from the Dutch regiments. To effect as speedy a junction with him as possible, Mackay directed that Ramsay should march through Athole and Badenoch. These transactions, Burton[560] thinks happened probably about the beginning of May.
Mackay stayed in Elgin for a few days, waiting for Dundee to arrive; but since Dundee didn’t show up, Mackay, who had just received more horsemen from Brechin, left Elgin and headed towards Inverness. When he got to Forres, he found out that Dundee had left Inverness and had crossed the heights of Badenoch on his way to Athole. It's said that Dundee planned to advance on Elgin and confront Mackay, but his plans were thwarted by a group of Camerons under Keppoch, who refused to march without their chief's permission, apparently wanting to keep the loot they had taken. Mackay continued to Inverness, where he was joined by 500 men from the Mackays, Grants, and Rosses. From Inverness, he sent messengers to the supporters of the new government in the north to rally with him; at the same time, he sent a message to Colonel Balfour in Edinburgh, asking him to send Colonel Ramsay north with a select group of 600 men from the Dutch regiments. To ensure a quick meeting, Mackay instructed that Ramsay should march through Athole and Badenoch. Burton[560] believes these events likely took place around the beginning of May.
Dundee, on the other hand, was no less busy in his preparations for the ensuing campaign. He never ceased to carry on an active correspondence with many of the Highland chieftains whose confidence he possessed; and on his march through Badenoch he received the most gratifying assurances of support from the gentlemen of that country, with the exception of Mackintosh, who had taken offence at Dundee. Having fixed upon Lochaber as the most central and convenient district for mustering his forces, Dundee appointed the friends of King James to assemble there on the 18th of May, and in the meantime he descended into Athole, with a body of 150 horse, where he met with a cordial reception from Stewart of Ballechan, factor or steward to the Marquis of Athole, and from the other vassals of the marquis. Whether Stewart and the other gentlemen of the district, in taking this decided part, acted from a private understanding with their chief, who still remained at Edinburgh, where he had given in an equivocal adherence to the government, or whether they were yet ignorant of the course he meant to follow, are questions which, for want of information, do not admit of solution. The omission on the part of the marquis to send instructions to[356] Stewart to raise a body of 400 Athole Highlanders, to oppose the passage of Dundee through his bounds to the south, should he attempt it, to which effect he had pledged himself to Mackay, before the latter left Edinburgh for the north, raises a suspicion that the gentlemen of Athole acted agreeably to the understood wishes of their chief.[561]
Dundee, on the other hand, was just as busy getting ready for the upcoming campaign. He consistently maintained active communication with many of the Highland chieftains who trusted him; and during his march through Badenoch, he received very encouraging assurances of support from the local gentlemen, except for Mackintosh, who felt offended by Dundee. He chose Lochaber as the most central and suitable area to gather his forces and asked King James' supporters to meet there on May 18th. In the meantime, he headed into Athole with 150 horsemen, where he was warmly welcomed by Stewart of Ballechan, who was the factor or steward to the Marquis of Athole, and by the other vassals of the marquis. Whether Stewart and the other gentlemen from the area took this strong position due to a private agreement with their chief, who was still in Edinburgh and had given ambiguous support to the government, or whether they were unaware of his intended actions, remains unanswered due to lack of information. The marquis’s failure to instruct Stewart to gather 400 Athole Highlanders to block Dundee's passage through his territory, should he attempt it, having been promised to Mackay before Machay left Edinburgh for the north, raises suspicion that the gentlemen of Athole acted in line with their chief's understood wishes.[561]
Being informed that the lairds of Blair and Pollock were lying in Perth with a troop of horse, which they had raised for the service of the government, Dundee determined to surprise them, and accordingly left Athole, and proceeded with celerity during the night towards Perth, which he entered unawares early next morning, and seized both these gentlemen and two other officers in their beds, carrying them off prisoners. He also took away 30 horses, and a sum of 9,000 merks of the public revenue which he found in the office of the collector. Leaving Perth, Dundee ranged through Angus, augmenting his cavalry, and after an ineffectual attempt to surprise Lord Rollo, who was raising a troop of horse, he appeared before the town of Dundee, then guarded by two troops of Livingston’s dragoons. Their commander, unwilling to encounter Dundee, shut himself up in the town, and the viscount, after spending two nights at Dudhope, his country seat, returned to the Highlands, to meet his friends at the appointed place of rendezvous.
Finding out that the lords of Blair and Pollock were in Perth with a group of cavalry they had raised for the government, Dundee decided to catch them off guard. He left Athole and quickly made his way to Perth during the night, entering unexpectedly early the next morning. He captured both lords and two other officers in their beds, taking them away as prisoners. He also seized 30 horses and 9,000 merks from the public treasury that he found in the collector's office. After leaving Perth, Dundee traveled through Angus to boost his cavalry. Following an unsuccessful attempt to ambush Lord Rollo, who was gathering a cavalry unit, he showed up in front of the town of Dundee, which was then protected by two troops of Livingston’s dragoons. Their commander, not wanting to face Dundee, locked himself in the town. After spending two nights at Dudhope, his country home, the viscount returned to the Highlands to meet his friends at the designated meeting spot.
During all this time, Mackay remained at Inverness, waiting for the arrival of Ramsay’s detachment from the south, which he had long and anxiously looked for. In conformity with Mackay’s orders, Colonel Balfour immediately put the troops under Colonel Ramsay in readiness to march, but just as they were about to pass across the Frith of Forth, from Leith to Burntisland, an alarm was created by the appearance of a large number of vessels at the mouth of the Frith, which were at once supposed to be a French fleet with troops on board for the purpose of making a descent upon the coast in support of Dundee. As the seizure of the capital, it was naturally supposed, would be the first object of the invaders, the embarkation of Ramsay’s detachment, which in such an event would be necessary for its defence, was countermanded; but in two or three days the fears of the government were dispelled, by having ascertained that the fleet in question consisted of a number of Dutch herring vessels which were proceeding on their annual voyage to the fishing stations on the northern coast. This delay occasioned great embarrassment to the operations of Mackay, and almost proved fatal to him, as Dundee was thereby enabled to throw himself with a large force between Mackay’s and Ramsay’s corps, and to threaten both with annihilation.
During all this time, Mackay stayed in Inverness, waiting for Ramsay’s troops from the south, which he had been eagerly anticipating. Following Mackay’s orders, Colonel Balfour quickly got the troops under Colonel Ramsay ready to march, but just as they were about to cross the Firth of Forth from Leith to Burntisland, alarm was raised when a large number of ships appeared at the mouth of the Firth. These were immediately thought to be a French fleet carrying troops intending to invade the coast in support of Dundee. It was assumed that capturing the capital would be the invaders' first goal, so the deployment of Ramsay’s troops, which would be necessary to defend it, was called off. However, within two or three days, the government’s fears were eased when it was discovered that the fleet was actually made up of Dutch herring vessels heading to their usual fishing grounds on the northern coast. This delay caused significant problems for Mackay’s plans and almost proved disastrous for him, as Dundee was able to position a large force between Mackay’s and Ramsay’s troops, threatening both with destruction.
In terms of his instructions, Ramsay, after reaching Perth, proceeded through Athole, on his way to Inverness. Though the Athole-men, many of whom he found armed, offered no opposition to his march, yet as every thing around him assumed a warlike appearance, and as reports were continually brought to him that Dundee had placed himself between him and Mackay, with a very large force, he grew alarmed, and so strong had his fears become when within a dozen of miles of Ruthven in Badenoch, that he resolved to return to Perth. He had previously despatched a letter to Mackay, informing him of his advance, and appointing a meeting at Ruthven on a given day, but he neglected to send another express acquainting Mackay of his design to return to Perth. The retreat of Ramsay was disorderly, and some of his men deserted. The Athole-men, who kept hovering about him, were desirous of attacking him, but they were prevented, though with difficulty, by the gentlemen of the district. Mackay having received Ramsay’s despatch, was so anxious to form a speedy junction with the latter’s detachment, that he left Inverness the following (Sunday) morning, taking with him only two days’ provisions. When about half-way between Inverness and Ruthven, he received an express from the governor of the castle, informing him of Ramsay’s retreat, and that Dundee acting on information contained in an intercepted despatch of Mackay’s, had entered Badenoch on Sunday morning, (the morning of Mackay’s march from Inverness,) with an immense[357] force, and was within a few miles of the castle.
In terms of his orders, Ramsay, after reaching Perth, made his way through Athole on his journey to Inverness. Although the Athole men, many of whom were armed, offered no resistance to his movement, the surrounding area took on a military vibe. Plus, he kept getting reports that Dundee had positioned himself between Ramsay and Mackay with a large army, which made him increasingly anxious. By the time he was about a dozen miles from Ruthven in Badenoch, his fears had escalated so much that he decided to head back to Perth. He had already sent a letter to Mackay letting him know about his advance and arranging to meet at Ruthven on a specific date, but he failed to send another message informing Mackay about his plan to retreat to Perth. Ramsay's withdrawal was chaotic, and some of his men deserted. The Athole men, who lingered nearby, wanted to attack him, but the local gentlemen managed to prevent that, albeit with some difficulty. After receiving Ramsay's dispatch, Mackay was eager to quickly join up with Ramsay's troops, so he left Inverness the next Sunday morning, taking only two days' worth of supplies with him. When he was about halfway between Inverness and Ruthven, he got an urgent message from the castle governor, informing him of Ramsay's retreat and that Dundee, acting on information from an intercepted letter from Mackay, had entered Badenoch that Sunday morning (the same morning Mackay marched from Inverness) with a massive force and was just a few miles from the castle.
The first person who had met Dundee in Lochaber on the appointed day was Glengary, who had with him a body of between 200 and 300 men. He was followed by Macdonald of Morer, at the head of nearly 200 of Clan Ranald’s men, and by Appin and Glencoe, with about the same number. Dundee had been subsequently joined by Lochiel (now 60 years of age), who had 600 men under him, and by Keppoch, at the head of 200; but Sir Alexander Maclean, who had promised also to attend, failed to appear.
The first person who met Dundee in Lochaber on the scheduled day was Glengary, who brought along a group of around 200 to 300 men. Following him was Macdonald of Morer, leading nearly 200 men from Clan Ranald, along with Appin and Glencoe, each with about the same number. Dundee was later joined by Lochiel (now 60 years old), who commanded 600 men, and Keppoch, who led 200. However, Sir Alexander Maclean, who had also promised to come, did not show up.
The intelligence communicated by the commander of Ruthven castle was exceedingly perplexing to Mackay, who must have felt keenly the disappointment of Ramsay’s flight. He saw himself with a handful of men surrounded by a warlike and hostile population, and within a short march of a powerful force, which he could not singly resist—with few friends on whom he could place much reliance. He had, in the unfortunate situation in which he was placed, only a choice of evils before him. To have proceeded on his march with the view of cutting his way through the enemy, would have been, even if practicable, an imprudent and very dangerous step, and to have taken up a position in a district where he would have been exposed to be surrounded and cut off from his resources, would have been equally rash. He had, therefore, no alternative which he could prudently adopt, but either to fall back upon Inverness, or retire down the vale of the Spey. He preferred the latter course; for, although such a movement would leave Inverness quite exposed to Dundee’s army, that disadvantage would be more than counterbalanced by the protection which would be thereby afforded to the laird of Grant’s lands, near the borders of which Dundee was now hovering, and by the obstruction which the interposition of Mackay’s troops would present to any attempt on the part of Dundee to recruit his army in the Duke of Gordon’s country. Besides, by making Strathspey the scene of his operations, Mackay expected to be able to keep up a communication with the south through Angus and Aberdeenshire, and the adjoining parts of Moray, which he could not maintain if he returned to Inverness.
The information shared by the commander of Ruthven Castle was really confusing for Mackay, who must have felt the frustration of Ramsay’s escape. He found himself with just a few men, surrounded by a hostile population, and only a short march away from a powerful enemy force that he couldn’t face alone, with few allies he could truly trust. Given the unfortunate situation he was in, he had to choose between some bad options. Moving forward in an attempt to fight his way through the enemy would have been, even if feasible, an unwise and very risky move, and taking a position in an area where he could be surrounded and cut off from his supplies would have been equally reckless. Therefore, he had no safe choice but to either fall back to Inverness or retreat down the Spey Valley. He chose the latter path; while this move would leave Inverness completely vulnerable to Dundee’s army, that downside was outweighed by the protection it would offer to the lands of the laird of Grant, which Dundee was currently hovering near, and by the obstacles that Mackay’s troops would create for any attempts by Dundee to strengthen his army in the Duke of Gordon’s territory. Additionally, by operating in Strathspey, Mackay hoped to maintain communications with the south through Angus and Aberdeenshire, as well as the nearby areas of Moray, which he wouldn’t be able to do if he returned to Inverness.
Accordingly, after despatching an express to Inverness, apprising the garrison of his intentions, and promising assistance, should Dundee venture to attack the town, Mackay began a rapid march towards Strathspey, which he continued during the night, and did not halt till he had descended a considerable way down that vale. Dundee, who had closely pursued him, afraid of exposing his men to the attacks of Mackay’s cavalry, did not follow him after he had gained the flatter part of the Strath, but kept aloof at the distance of some miles in a more elevated position where he encamped. Notwithstanding his inferiority in point of numbers, the revolutionary general determined to endeavour to allure Dundee from his stronghold by offering him battle, and having refreshed his men, wearied by a long march of twenty-four hours, he advanced next morning to within a mile of Dundee’s camp, and, after reconnoitring the position of the enemy, made preparations for receiving them; but Dundee, secure from danger, by the nature of the ground he occupied, showed no disposition to engage. It is probable that, in acting thus passively, he was influenced by the conduct of the Highlanders, who were averse to engage with cavalry, and some of whom (the Camerons, according to Mackay,) fled to the neighbouring hills on Mackay’s approach. Seeing no hope of drawing the viscount out of his trenches, Mackay returned in the evening to his camp, which he removed the following day to Colmnakill, about six miles lower down the Spey, where he considered himself more secure from any sudden surprise or attack, and where he was speedily joined by two troops of Livingston’s dragoons from Dundee. The ground occupied by Mackay was a spacious plain, bounded on the south by the Spey, which effectually protected his rear, whilst his front was covered by a wood and some marshes which skirted the plain on the north. The right of Mackay’s position was protected by a small river with a rough and stony bottom. The general himself took up his quarters at Belcastle, a summer-house in the neighbourhood belonging to the laird of Grant, whence he despatched ten or twelve of Grant’s tenants,[358] selected by Grant himself as the most intelligent and trustworthy, to watch and bring him notice of Dundee’s motions. These scouts kept up a constant communication with Mackay, who received a report from one or other of them almost every alternate hour. In the meantime, he kept his whole army under arms, and to prevent surprise, small parties of horse and dragoons patrolled the neighbouring woods, and some foot were stationed along the banks of the little river on the right. But these precautions would probably have been unavailing, if the government general had not timeously been made acquainted with the fact, that there were enemies in his camp who were watching an opportunity to betray him.
Accordingly, after sending a messenger to Inverness to inform the garrison of his plans and promising support if Dundee decided to attack the town, Mackay began a swift march toward Strathspey, continuing through the night and not stopping until he had descended a significant distance down that valley. Dundee, who had been closely following him, was hesitant to expose his men to attacks from Mackay’s cavalry, so he did not pursue once Mackay reached the flatter area of the Strath. Instead, he camped a few miles away in a more elevated position. Despite being outnumbered, the revolutionary general aimed to draw Dundee out of his stronghold by challenging him to battle. After giving his fatigued men a chance to recover from a 24-hour march, he moved the next morning to within a mile of Dundee’s camp. After scouting the enemy's position, he prepared for their advance, but Dundee, feeling secure due to the terrain, showed no willingness to engage. It’s likely that Dundee’s passive approach was influenced by the behavior of the Highlanders, who were reluctant to confront cavalry, with some, including the Camerons according to Mackay, fleeing to the nearby hills at Mackay’s approach. Seeing no chance of luring the viscount out of his fortifications, Mackay returned to his camp in the evening, which he moved the following day to Colmnakill, about six miles down the Spey, where he felt safer from sudden attacks and was soon joined by two troops of Livingston’s dragoons from Dundee. The area occupied by Mackay was a wide plain bordered to the south by the Spey, which effectively secured his rear, while his front was shielded by a wood and some marshes along the northern edge of the plain. The right side of Mackay’s position was protected by a small river with a rocky, uneven bottom. The general himself set up his quarters at Belcastle, a summer house in the area belonging to the laird of Grant, from where he sent out ten or twelve of Grant’s tenants, chosen by Grant for their intelligence and reliability, to keep an eye on Dundee’s movements. These scouts maintained constant communication with Mackay, who received updates from one or another of them almost every other hour. In the meantime, he kept his entire army ready for action, and to avoid being surprised, small groups of cavalry and dragoons patrolled the nearby woods, while some infantry were stationed along the banks of the small river on the right. However, these precautions might not have been enough if the government general hadn’t learned in time that there were enemies in his camp looking for a chance to betray him.
For some time, a report had been current that Livingston’s regiment of dragoons was disaffected to the government; but as Mackay could not trace the rumour to any authentic source, he disbelieved it, and to mark his confidence in its fidelity, he had ordered the two troops which were stationed at Dundee to join him in the north. But two days after two deserters from Dundee’s camp informed Mackay that, with few exceptions, all the dragoon officers had entered into a conspiracy to betray him. They said that they had heard Dundee frequently assure the chiefs of the clans that he could depend upon the dragoons, and heard him inform the chiefs, that till he saw a favourable opportunity for requiring the services of the dragoons, he would allow them to remain in the enemy’s camp, where they might be useful to him. The deserters likewise informed Mackay that they had not left Dundee’s camp altogether of their own accord, but partly at the instigation of the lairds of Blair and Pollock, who had been carried about by Dundee as prisoners ever since their capture at Perth, and who were anxious to prevent Mackay from engaging, under these circumstances, with such a small party of troops as he then had.
For a while, there had been talk that Livingston’s dragoon regiment was unhappy with the government; however, since Mackay couldn't find any reliable source to confirm the rumor, he didn't believe it. To show his trust in their loyalty, he had ordered the two troops stationed in Dundee to join him in the north. But two days later, two deserters from Dundee's camp told Mackay that, with few exceptions, all the dragoon officers were part of a plot to betray him. They claimed to have overheard Dundee assuring the clan chiefs that he could count on the dragoons and informing them that he would let them stay in the enemy's camp until he found a good opportunity to use their services, where they could be valuable to him. The deserters also revealed that they hadn’t left Dundee’s camp entirely on their own, but were partly encouraged by the lairds of Blair and Pollock, who had been taken around by Dundee as prisoners ever since their capture at Perth, and who were eager to stop Mackay from getting involved with such a small group of troops as he had at that moment.
This information, though calculated to shake the general’s confidence in the fidelity of these dragoons, was too vague and unsatisfactory to be relied upon. Mackay appears at first to have had some doubts of the truth of the statement; but his unwillingness to believe the accusation gave place to an opposite impression when, after ordering the deserters to be confined in Belcastle, and threatening them with exemplary punishment should it turn out that they were spies sent by Dundee, they expressed themselves quite satisfied to abide the result of any investigation he might institute.
This information, aimed at shaking the general’s confidence in the loyalty of these dragoons, was too vague and unsatisfactory to be trusted. Mackay initially seemed to have some doubts about the truth of the statement; however, his reluctance to accept the accusation shifted to the opposite feeling when, after ordering the deserters to be locked up in Belcastle and warning them of serious consequences if they turned out to be spies sent by Dundee, they expressed that they were completely fine with whatever investigation he wanted to conduct.
Mackay, though now satisfied that there were traitors in his camp, took no steps to secure them, but continued to remain in his position waiting for the arrival of Barclay’s dragoons and Leslie’s foot from Forfar and Couper Angus. Mackay might have retreated down the river, but he was advised to remain at Colmnakill by Sir Thomas Livingston and the laird of Grant; because by retaining his ground, his expected succours would be every day drawing nearer to him, and every day thus spent would be lost to Dundee, who was prevented, by his presence, from communicating with those places in the low country from which he expected reinforcements, particularly in horse, of which he stood in most need. Besides, by retiring, Mackay considered that he might probably be forced to recross the Grampians before the two regiments could join him, in which case he would leave the whole of the north exposed to Dundee, who would probably avail himself of the opportunity to raise a force too formidable to be encountered.
Mackay, now convinced that there were traitors among his ranks, took no action to deal with them and stayed in his position, waiting for the arrival of Barclay’s dragoons and Leslie’s infantry from Forfar and Couper Angus. Mackay could have retreated down the river, but Sir Thomas Livingston and the laird of Grant advised him to stay at Colmnakill. By holding his position, he would have his expected reinforcements getting closer every day, and each day spent there meant Dundee would lose time since Mackay's presence prevented him from communicating with lowland areas where he hoped to get reinforcements, especially cavalry, which he desperately needed. Additionally, Mackay figured that if he retreated, he might have to cross the Grampians again before the two regiments could join him, leaving the entire north vulnerable to Dundee, who would likely seize that chance to raise a force too strong to take on.
In the meantime, Dundee sent a detachment of his army to lay siege to the old castle of Ruthven, in which Mackay, on his arrival at Inverness, had placed a garrison of about 60 of Grant’s Highlanders, under the command of John Forbes, brother to Culloden. The garrison being in want of provisions, capitulated on the condition that their lives should be spared, and that they should be allowed to return to their homes on their parole. While conducted through Dundee’s camp, Forbes observed all the horses saddled, and his army preparing as if for an immediate march. In proceeding towards Colmnakill, he met, at the distance of about a mile from Dundee’s lines, two men on horseback, one in a red, the other in a blue uniform. The latter immediately challenged him with the usual parole, “Qui vive?” on which Forbes returning the “Vive le Roi Guilleaume,” as indicative of his loyalty to the existing government, the man in red informed[359] him that they had been despatched from Mackay’s camp to obtain intelligence of the enemy. Captain Forbes then cautioned the men of the risk they would run if they proceeded farther, but regardless of his advice, they rode forward in the direction of Dundee’s camp. Forbes having mentioned this occurrence to Mackay the same day, the latter immediately suspected that the officers of dragoons were in communication with Dundee, as he had given no such order as the man clothed in red had pretended. He, thereupon, desired inquiry to be made if any dragoons had been sent out, and by whom; and as blue was the uniform of Livingston’s men, he desired them to be instantly mustered to ascertain if any were absent; but the general had scarcely issued these instructions, when some of his scouts brought him intelligence that Dundee’s army was moving down the Strath towards Colmnakill. This movement, combined with the information which had been communicated to him by Forbes, left no doubt of the treachery of the dragoons.
In the meantime, Dundee sent a group of his army to lay siege to the old castle of Ruthven, where Mackay, upon arriving in Inverness, had stationed about 60 of Grant’s Highlanders under the command of John Forbes, Culloden's brother. The garrison, lacking supplies, surrendered on the condition that their lives would be spared and that they could return home on their word. As they were escorted through Dundee’s camp, Forbes noticed all the horses saddled and his army getting ready as if for an immediate march. While heading towards Colmnakill, he encountered two men on horseback about a mile away from Dundee’s lines, one in a red uniform and the other in blue. The man in blue immediately challenged him with the usual standby, “Who’s there?” Forbes responded with, “Long live King William,” to show his loyalty to the current government. The man in red then told[359]him that they had been sent from Mackay’s camp to gather information about the enemy. Captain Forbes warned the men about the danger of going any further, but ignoring his advice, they continued towards Dundee’s camp. Later that day, when Forbes mentioned this incident to Mackay, the latter immediately suspected that the dragoons were in contact with Dundee, as he had given no such order as the man in red claimed. He then ordered an investigation to find out if any dragoons had been sent out and by whom; since blue was Livingston’s uniform, he asked for them to be quickly assembled to check if anyone was missing. However, the general had barely issued these orders when some of his scouts reported that Dundee’s army was moving down the Strath towards Colmnakill. This movement, combined with the information provided by Forbes, confirmed the dragoons’ betrayal.
Under these circumstances, Mackay had no alternative but an immediate retreat. Calling, therefore, his commanding officers together, he ordered them to put their men under arms, and to form them upon the plain in marching order. He next addressed himself to the laird of Grant, and after expressing his regret at the step he was about to take, by which Grant’s lands would be left for a short time exposed to the ravages of Dundee’s army, he requested him to order his tenants to drive their cattle down the country out of the reach of the enemy, who would probably overlook them in their anxiety to follow him in his retreat. Grant listened to this advice with becoming attention, but to show how little he regarded his own personal interest, as opposed to what he conceived his duty to his country, he observed, that though he might lose every thing by Dundee’s invasion of his country, he would not take one step prejudicial to the government.
Under these circumstances, Mackay had no choice but to retreat immediately. So, he gathered his commanding officers and ordered them to arm their men and form them in marching order on the plain. He then spoke to the laird of Grant, expressing his regret about the decision he was about to make, which would leave Grant’s lands temporarily vulnerable to Dundee’s army. He asked Grant to have his tenants drive their cattle down into the countryside, out of the enemy’s reach, as they would likely overlook them in their eagerness to pursue him during his retreat. Grant listened attentively to this advice, but to demonstrate how little he valued his personal interests compared to what he believed was his duty to his country, he remarked that even if he were to lose everything due to Dundee’s invasion, he would not take any steps harmful to the government.
In fixing the order of his retreat, Mackay adopted the plan he had been accustomed to follow, that he might not excite the jealousy of the dragoons, or make them suspect that he was distrustful of them. Accordingly, as was his usual practice, he divided the dragoons into two bodies, one of which, consisting of Major and Captain Balfour’s companies, he placed in the rear, and the other four companies commanded by the disaffected officers he placed in the front, that he might overawe them by his own presence. Immediately before the two troops of dragoons which formed the rear-guard, Mackay placed 200 foot, chiefly grenadiers of the three Scoto-Dutch regiments, and next to them the English horse, then scarcely 70 men strong, and between those horse and the four companies of dragoons which were led by Sir Thomas Livingston, he posted 200 of Lord Reay’s and Balnagowan’s Highlanders, having previously dismissed Grant’s men, whom he had informed their chief he would leave behind to protect their own country from Dundee’s stragglers.
In organizing his retreat, Mackay followed the plan he was used to, so he wouldn’t stir up jealousy among the dragoons or make them think he didn’t trust them. As was his usual practice, he split the dragoons into two groups, putting Major and Captain Balfour’s companies in the rear and the other four companies led by the discontented officers in the front, to keep them in check with his presence. Right in front of the two troops of dragoons that made up the rear guard, Mackay positioned 200 foot soldiers, mainly grenadiers from the three Scoto-Dutch regiments, followed by the English cavalry, which was barely 70 strong at that point. Between those cavalry and the four companies of dragoons led by Sir Thomas Livingston, he placed 200 of Lord Reay’s and Balnagowan’s Highlanders, after telling Grant’s men that he would leave them behind to defend their own land from Dundee’s stragglers.
There were three ways by which Mackay could retreat,—either towards Inverness, or through Strathdown and Glenlivet, a movement which would bring him near his expected reinforcements, or down Strathspey. Of these routes Mackay would have preferred the southern; but as the population of Strathdown and Glenlivet was Catholic, and of course hostile to him, and as the ground in those districts was unfavourable to the operations of cavalry in case of attack, he resolved to march down Strathspey. But as he was desirous to conceal his route from Dundee, he did not begin his march till nightfall, at which time Dundee was within three miles of his camp. In his course down Speyside he passed by the house of Grant of Ballindalloch, who was serving under Dundee, and arrived early the following morning at Balveny, where he halted to refresh his men and procure a supply of provisions. There he met Sir George Gordon of Edinglassie, from whom he obtained some men to act as intelligencers. Some of these he despatched back in the direction he had come, to ascertain if Dundee still remained in the Strath; but apprehensive that Dundee would take a southerly course, by crossing the Strath, with the view of throwing himself between Mackay and his reinforcements, he sent off others in that direction. These scouts soon returned with intelligence that Dundee was still in Strathspey. This information was satisfactory to Mackay, and relieved him from[360] a state of the most painful anxiety; but he was still greatly perplexed by the want of provisions, which, though hourly expected, had not yet arrived.
There were three ways for Mackay to retreat—either towards Inverness, through Strathdown and Glenlivet, which would bring him closer to his expected reinforcements, or down Strathspey. Mackay would have preferred the southern route, but since the people of Strathdown and Glenlivet were Catholic and naturally hostile to him, and the terrain there was unsuitable for cavalry in case of an attack, he decided to march down Strathspey. However, wanting to keep his route hidden from Dundee, he didn't start his march until nightfall, when Dundee was only three miles from his camp. As he traveled down Speyside, he passed the house of Grant of Ballindalloch, who was serving under Dundee, and arrived early the next morning at Balveny, where he stopped to rest his men and gather supplies. There he met Sir George Gordon of Edinglassie, from whom he got some men to act as scouts. He sent some of them back the way he came to check if Dundee was still in the Strath, but worried that Dundee might take a southern route across the Strath to position himself between Mackay and his reinforcements, he sent others that way. These scouts quickly came back with news that Dundee was still in Strathspey. This information was reassuring for Mackay, easing his intense anxiety, but he was still highly troubled by the lack of provisions, which, although expected any hour, had not yet arrived.
Desirous, however, to wait for supplies as long as consistent with safety, he again despatched some of Gordon’s men in the direction he supposed Dundee would take, and at the same time sent a sergeant with a party of 12 dragoons back by the course he had marched, to bring him notice of Dundee’s motions. Mackay waited with the greatest impatience till about five o’clock in the evening for the return of the dragoons, without any signs of their appearance, a circumstance which alarmed him so much, that although a quantity of provisions and oats had just reached his camp, he would not allow time for baking bread or feeding the horses, but gave orders for an immediate march. Accordingly, the whole party moved off in the same order as before, and passed a small river about a mile above the place where they had been encamped; but they had scarcely advanced half a mile when Sir Thomas Livingston, who happened to be a little behind, observed the enemy on the other side of the river they had just passed, marching towards the ford by which Mackay’s men had crossed. On being informed of this, Mackay, after ordering Lieutenant-colonel Livingston, who was at the head of the vanguard, to continue at a pretty quick pace; galloped to the rear, and having despatched Sir Thomas Livingston to the front to lead the party, with instructions to keep up a constant pace, but without wearying the troops, he posted himself upon a rising ground with about 50 or 60 horse and dragoons in view of Dundee’s army, where he was joined by the Master of Forbes with about 50 horse.
Desiring to wait for supplies as long as it was safe, he sent some of Gordon’s men in the direction he thought Dundee would take, and at the same time, he sent a sergeant with a group of 12 dragoons back the way he had marched to inform him of Dundee’s movements. Mackay waited anxiously until about five o’clock in the evening for the return of the dragoons, but they didn’t show up, which worried him so much that even though a supply of food and oats had just arrived at his camp, he didn’t allow time for baking bread or feeding the horses, and instead ordered an immediate march. Consequently, the entire group moved out in the same formation as before and crossed a small river about a mile above where they had been camped; however, they had hardly gone half a mile when Sir Thomas Livingston, who was a bit behind, saw the enemy on the other side of the river they had just crossed, advancing toward the ford Mackay's men had used. Upon hearing this, Mackay ordered Lieutenant-colonel Livingston, who was leading the vanguard, to keep up a fast pace; then he rode to the rear, and having sent Sir Thomas Livingston to the front to lead the group with instructions to maintain a steady speed without tiring the troops, he took a position on a rising ground with about 50 or 60 horses and dragoons in view of Dundee’s army, where he was joined by the Master of Forbes with about 50 horses.
When Dundee observed the party of dragoons drawn up on the hillock he immediately halted, drew in his stragglers, and marshalled his men into battalions, keeping up the usual distinction of the clans. In the meantime Mackay sent off his nephew, Major Mackay, to a hill which lay about a quarter of a mile to his left, from which he could obtain a nearer and more correct view of Dundee’s force and his motions. The viscount’s horse immediately passed the river, and drew up along the bank to protect the passage of the foot, who in their turn also formed till the baggage was brought over. It was now after sunset, but the viscount continued to advance. Mackay, who was nearly two miles behind his rear; thereupon began to ride off with his party, but he had not proceeded far when a cry of “halt!” met his ears. On turning round he observed galloping after him, Major Mackay, who, having observed a party of horse which he supposed to belong to Dundee, moving along the face of a hill to the General’s left, and which from the twilight appeared more numerous than it really was, had hastened to acquaint the General of the circumstance. It turned out, however, that this party which had occasioned such alarm was no other than the sergeant with the 12 dragoons of Livingston’s regiment which had been sent out by Mackay in the morning to reconnoitre. It was afterwards ascertained that this sergeant was concerned in the plot, and that he was the same individual in blue, whom Captain Forbes had met with within a mile of Dundee’s camp. This man pretended, however, that he had run great danger of capture; and that he had taken such a round-about way merely to avoid the enemy, though he and his party had been with Dundee the whole day, and had conducted him over the ground which Mackay had passed on the preceding day. The government forces continued their march all night till they crossed the river of Bogie, where, from pure exhaustion, they halted at four o’clock in the morning. The General then ordered the provisions which had reached the camp previous to his retreat, to be distributed among his troops, and desired the horsemen to lead their horses into an adjoining corn-field and feed them. When the men were refreshing themselves Mackay received the agreeable intelligence that Barclay and Leslie’s regiments would join him that day, but “to play sure game,” as he himself says, after allowing his men two hours’ rest, he marched three miles further down towards his succours, and took up a position at the foot of Suy-hill upon the common road from the south to the north, by which he expected the two regiments would march.
When Dundee saw the group of dragoons gathered on the hill, he immediately stopped, got his stragglers in line, and organized his men into battalions, keeping the usual clan distinctions. Meanwhile, Mackay sent his nephew, Major Mackay, to a hill about a quarter of a mile to his left, so he could get a closer and clearer view of Dundee’s forces and their movements. The viscount’s cavalry quickly crossed the river and lined up along the bank to secure the passage for the infantry, who also formed up until the baggage was ferried over. It was now after sunset, but the viscount kept advancing. Mackay, who was nearly two miles behind, began to move off with his group, but he hadn’t gone far when he heard someone shout “halt!” Looking back, he saw Major Mackay galloping after him. The major had spotted a group of horsemen, which he thought were Dundee’s, moving along the hillside to the General’s left. In the fading light, they seemed more numerous than they actually were, and he hurried to inform the General. It turned out, though, that this group causing the alarm was just the sergeant and 12 dragoons from Livingston’s regiment, sent out by Mackay in the morning for reconnaissance. Later, it was discovered that this sergeant was part of the plot and was the same person in blue who Captain Forbes had encountered within a mile of Dundee’s camp. This man claimed he had narrowly escaped capture and that he took a roundabout route just to avoid the enemy, even though he and his men had been with Dundee all day and had guided him through the area Mackay had passed the day before. The government forces marched all night until they crossed the river of Bogie, where they finally stopped at four in the morning due to sheer exhaustion. The General then ordered that the provisions which had arrived at the camp before his retreat be distributed among his troops and asked the cavalrymen to lead their horses into a nearby cornfield to feed them. While the men were resting, Mackay received the good news that Barclay and Leslie’s regiments would join him that day, but to “play it safe,” as he put it, after giving his men two hours of rest, he marched three miles further down toward his reinforcements and set up a position at the base of Suy-hill on the main road from south to north, where he expected the two regiments would come through.
Having sent a pressing order to Barclay and[361] Leslie to hasten their march, Mackay had the satisfaction of being joined by the former at twelve o’clock noon, and by the latter at six o’clock in the evening, after a long and fatiguing march. Resolved that no time should be lost in turning the chase upon Dundee before he should be aware of these reinforcements, Mackay put his army in marching order, and advanced towards him after ten o’clock at night. But his designs were made known to Dundee by two dragoons who had been despatched by their officers. These men, on the departure of Dundee, were discovered in a wood, and the general being satisfied that the sergeant before mentioned had had a conference with Dundee, and the two dragoons having confessed nearly as much themselves, he immediately put Lieutenant-colonel Livingston and the other suspected officers under arrest. He thereupon continued his march, and arrived at Balveny that night; and on the following day reached Colmnakill, which he had left only five days before. Here having received notice that a party of Dundee’s men was on the other side of the adjoining river, he sent orders to Sir Thomas Livingston to cross with 200 dragoons and drive them away; but Sir Thomas having been previously informed that the laird of Grant was sorely pressed by the retiring forces of Dundee, had anticipated the general’s orders, and had advanced two miles beyond the river with a greater force, in pursuit of a body of Highlanders. These were, according to Balcarras, Sir John Maclean’s men, who were on their way to join Dundee, and who, alarmed at the appearance of such a large number of dragoons, threw away their plaids and betook themselves to an adjoining hill, where they formed. They are stated by the last-mentioned author to have amounted only to 200 men, but Mackay, in his memoirs,[562] states the number at 500. Mackay observes, that but for the indiscretion of Livingston’s adjutant, who by riding a quarter of a mile in advance, gave the Highlanders timeous notice of the approach of the dragoons, not one of them would have escaped, but being thereby enabled to gain the top of the hill before the dragoons came up with them, they sustained a loss of only 80 or 100 men. In this skirmish, a captain of Barclay’s regiment and six dragoons were killed, and some wounded.
Having sent an urgent order to Barclay and[361] Leslie to speed up their march, Mackay was pleased to be joined by Barclay at noon, and by Leslie at six in the evening after a long and tiring march. Determined to act quickly and catch Dundee off guard before he realized these reinforcements had arrived, Mackay got his army ready to march and moved towards him after ten o'clock at night. However, Dundee was alerted to Mackay's plans by two dragoons who had been sent by their officers. When Dundee left, these men were found in a wooded area, and the general concluded that the mentioned sergeant had spoken with Dundee. Since the two dragoons nearly admitted the same, he immediately arrested Lieutenant-Colonel Livingston and the other suspected officers. He then continued marching and reached Balveny that night; the following day he arrived at Colmnakill, which he had just left five days prior. Here, upon learning that a group of Dundee's men was on the opposite side of a nearby river, he ordered Sir Thomas Livingston to cross with 200 dragoons and drive them away. However, Sir Thomas, having been told that the laird of Grant was under heavy pressure from Dundee's retreating forces, had already moved two miles past the river with a larger force in pursuit of some Highlanders. According to Balcarras, these men were Sir John Maclean's men, who were heading to join Dundee and, scared by the sight of such a large number of dragoons, dropped their plaids and fled to a nearby hill to regroup. Balcarras states they consisted of only 200 men, but Mackay, in his memoirs,[562] claims the number was 500. Mackay notes that if it weren't for the mistake of Livingston's adjutant, who rode a quarter of a mile ahead and alerted the Highlanders to the dragoons' approach, none of them would have escaped. Instead, they managed to reach the top of the hill before the dragoons arrived, resulting in a loss of only 80 or 100 men. In this skirmish, a captain from Barclay's regiment and six dragoons were killed, with some others wounded.
Having been joined by Ramsay’s detachment, which during the occupancy of Strathspey by the hostile armies, had, unknown to Mackay, penetrated through Athole and Badenoch and reached Inverness, Mackay continued to pursue Dundee into Badenoch; but as the latter retired into Lochaber, Mackay gave over the pursuit on learning that Dundee had dismissed the greater part of his forces. Mackay, thereupon, marched to Inverness with Livingston’s dragoons, Leslie’s foot, and a party of Leven’s and Hastings’ regiments, and 200 Highlanders, and sent Barclay’s regiment to Strathbogie, and the three Dutch regiments to Elgin. From Inverness, Mackay despatched an express to the Duke of Hamilton, urging upon him the necessity of placing “a formidable garrison” at Inverlochy, and small ones in other places in the north, without which he considered that it would be utterly impossible to subdue the Highlanders, who, on the approach of an army, for which a fortnight’s subsistence could not be found in their mountainous[362] regions, could easily retire to difficult passes and other places inaccessible to regular troops. He, therefore, requested that his grace and the parliament would consider the matter before the season was farther spent, and provide the necessary means for carrying such a design into effect against his arrival in the south, whither he intended to proceed in a few days.
Having been joined by Ramsay’s group, which during the occupation of Strathspey by the enemy forces had, unbeknownst to Mackay, made its way through Athole and Badenoch to reach Inverness, Mackay continued to track Dundee into Badenoch. However, when Dundee retreated into Lochaber, Mackay stopped the pursuit upon learning that Dundee had sent away most of his troops. Mackay then marched to Inverness with Livingston’s dragoons, Leslie’s infantry, and a group from Leven’s and Hastings’ regiments, along with 200 Highlanders. He sent Barclay’s regiment to Strathbogie and the three Dutch regiments to Elgin. From Inverness, Mackay sent a message to the Duke of Hamilton, emphasizing the need to establish “a strong garrison” at Inverlochy and smaller ones in other northern locations. He believed that without this, it would be impossible to defeat the Highlanders, who, when faced with an army that couldn’t find supplies for two weeks in their mountainous regions, could easily retreat to difficult passes and other places inaccessible to regular troops. Therefore, he requested that his grace and the parliament consider the issue before the season progressed further and provide the necessary resources to implement such a plan before he returned to the south, where he intended to go in a few days.
On his way to the south, Mackay despatched 50 horse, as many of Barclay’s dragoons, and 60 foot, to take possession of the house of Braemar, into which he intended to place a garrison to keep the Braemar men in check, and to cover the county of Aberdeen; and he ordered the captain of dragoons, after putting 20 of his men into the house, to march forward, without halting, before break of day, to the house of Inverey, about three miles farther off, for the purpose of seizing Inverey and some other gentlemen who had lately been with Dundee. But, fortunately for Inverey and his guests, the officer trifled off his time in Braemar house, refreshing his horses, till the dawn of the morning, and the approach of him and his party being perceived, Inverey and his friends escaped in their shirts to a neighbouring wood. Disappointed of their prey, the party retired to the house of Braemar, where, after setting their horses loose to graze, they laid themselves down to repose; but they were soon wakened from their slumbers by some firing from a party on a rock above, which had so alarmed the horses that they were found galloping to and fro in the adjoining fields. As soon as the dragoons had caught their horses, which they had some difficulty in doing, they galloped down the country. The party on the rock was headed by Inverey, who had collected a number of his tenantry for the purpose of expelling the dragoons from his bounds, and who, on their retreat, set fire to Braemar house, which was consumed.
On his way south, Mackay sent 50 cavalry, the same number of Barclay’s dragoons, and 60 infantry to take control of Braemar House, where he planned to place a garrison to keep the Braemar men in line and to protect the county of Aberdeen. He instructed the captain of the dragoons to put 20 of his men in the house and then to move forward, without stopping, before dawn to Inverey House, about three miles further, to capture Inverey and some other gentlemen who had recently met with Dundee. Fortunately for Inverey and his guests, the officer wasted time at Braemar House, resting his horses until morning. When they noticed Inverey and his group escaping in their night clothes to a nearby wood, the party was left empty-handed. Disappointed, they returned to Braemar House, where they released their horses to graze and laid down to rest. But they were soon awakened by gunfire from a group on a rock above, which startled the horses, sending them galloping around in the nearby fields. Once the dragoons managed to catch their horses, which took some effort, they sped down the countryside. The group on the rock was led by Inverey, who had gathered several of his tenants to drive the dragoons from his territory and, as they retreated, set fire to Braemar House, which was completely destroyed.
The party of foot, which, having charge of a convoy of provisions and ammunition for the intended garrison, had not yet arrived, on hearing of the retreat of the dragoons, shut themselves up in a gentleman’s house, to secure themselves from attack, and the commanding officer sent an express after Mackay, who was then on his way to the south, acquainting him with the failure of the enterprise. On receiving this intelligence, Mackay, although he had not a day’s bread on hand, and was in great haste to reach Edinburgh, “to put life in the design of Inverlochy,” turned off his course and crossed the hills towards Braemar, with his foot, after giving directions to Barclay’s dragoons to march up Deeside. Finding Braemar house destroyed, and the vaults of it incapable of holding a garrison, Mackay, after burning Inverey’s house and laying waste all his lands, descended the river to Abergeldie, where he left a detachment of 72 men as a check upon the Farquharsons. And having placed the other troops which he had brought from the north in quarters farther down the Dee, he posted off to Edinburgh, where he arrived in the beginning of July, about a fortnight after the surrender of the castle of Edinburgh, which capitulated on the 14th of June, after a siege of three months.
The foot soldiers, responsible for a convoy of supplies and ammunition for the garrison, had not yet arrived. Upon hearing that the dragoons had retreated, they took refuge in a gentleman’s house to protect themselves from an attack. The commanding officer sent an urgent message to Mackay, who was heading south, informing him about the failed mission. After receiving this news, Mackay, despite not having any food and being eager to get to Edinburgh “to reinvigorate the plan for Inverlochy,” changed his route and crossed the hills towards Braemar with his troops, instructing Barclay’s dragoons to march up Deeside. Discovering that Braemar house had been destroyed and its vaults were unsuitable for a garrison, Mackay, after burning Inverey’s house and ravaging all his lands, moved down the river to Abergeldie, where he stationed a detachment of 72 men to monitor the Farquharsons. After placing the other troops he had brought from the north in quarters further down the Dee, he rushed to Edinburgh, arriving in early July, about two weeks after the surrender of Edinburgh castle, which capitulated on June 14, following a three-month siege.
On his arrival at Edinburgh, Mackay was exceedingly mortified to find that no steps whatever had been taken by the government for putting his design into execution, of erecting a fort at Inverlochy. As the season was now too far advanced to collect materials for such an erection, he proposed that a body of 1,500 pioneers should be levied in the northern counties, each of whom should be obliged to carry a spade, shovel, or pickaxe, along with him, and that a month’s provisions of meal, with horses to carry it, should be furnished, along with a force of 400 men. But this plan, the general himself confesses, “considering the inability, ignorance, and little forwardness of the government to furnish the necessary ingredients for the advance of their service, was built upon a sandy foundation, and much like the building of castles in the air.”[563] As an instance of the slowness and irresolution of government, Mackay mentions, that after his return from the north, they took three weeks to deliberate upon the mode of conveying a fortnight’s provisions for 400 men; by which delay he says he lost the opportunity of preventing Dundee from occupying Athole, Badenoch, and other parts of the southern Highlands.
Upon arriving in Edinburgh, Mackay was extremely frustrated to discover that the government had taken no action to carry out his plan of building a fort at Inverlochy. With the season too advanced to gather materials for such a construction, he suggested raising a group of 1,500 pioneers from the northern counties, each required to bring a spade, shovel, or pickaxe, along with a month's worth of meal provisions and horses to transport them, as well as a force of 400 men. However, the general himself admits that this plan, “considering the inability, ignorance, and lack of urgency from the government to supply the necessary resources for their operations, was built on a shaky foundation, akin to building castles in the air.”[563] To illustrate the government's slowness and indecision, Mackay notes that after returning from the north, they took three weeks to decide how to transport two weeks' worth of supplies for 400 men; he claims this delay cost him the chance to stop Dundee from taking over Athole, Badenoch, and other areas of the southern Highlands.
The return of Mackay to the capital, after a[363] fruitless and exceedingly harassing series of marches and countermarches, seems to have abated the ardour of some of the supporters of the government, who, disappointed in their expectations, and displeased at the preference shown by the court to others they considered less deserving than themselves, had become either indifferent about the result of the struggle, or secretly wished for a restoration. That such an event might occur was indeed far from improbable. James was already in possession, with the exception of two cities, of all Ireland, and William was by no means popular in England. To give, therefore, a decided and favourable turn to James’s affairs in Scotland, nothing was wanting but to aid Dundee immediately with a few thousand men from Ireland; but although the necessity of such a step was urged by Dundee in his communications with the exiled monarch, the latter did not, unfortunately for himself, consider the matter in the same light. The expectation of such a reinforcement, which they confidently looked for, had, however, its due effect upon the minds of the Highlanders, who gladly endured during the recent campaign all those painful privations which necessarily attend an army scantily provided with the means of subsistence. No man was better fitted by nature than Dundee for command under such difficulties, and at the head of such troops. Whilst by his openness, frankness, and disinterestedness he acquired an ascendency over the minds of the chiefs, he was equally successful by attending personally to their wants, by mixing frequently among them, and by sharing their privations and fatigues, in securing the obedience of the clans. But valuable and important as the services were of such a bold and devoted band, it was evident that without a sudden and powerful diversion from Ireland, or a considerable rising in the lowlands, it would be impossible for Dundee, from the paucity of his forces, and the want of cavalry, to carry the war into the south with any possible chance of success.
The return of Mackay to the capital, after a[363] pointless and exhausting series of marches and counter-marches, seems to have cooled the enthusiasm of some government supporters, who, disappointed by their expectations and annoyed by the court's preference for others they believed were less deserving, had either become indifferent about the outcome of the conflict or secretly hoped for a restoration. The possibility of such an event was indeed not far-fetched. James already controlled all of Ireland except for two cities, and William wasn't particularly popular in England. To give a definite and favorable boost to James’s situation in Scotland, all that was needed was to send Dundee some reinforcements from Ireland; however, despite Dundee urging the exiled monarch to take this step, the latter, unfortunately for himself, did not see it the same way. The expectation of such reinforcements, which they were confident would come, did affect the mindset of the Highlanders, who willingly endured all the painful hardships of the recent campaign that come with an army poorly supplied with essentials. No one was better suited by nature than Dundee to lead under such challenges and with such soldiers. Through his openness, honesty, and selflessness, he gained influence over the chiefs while also successfully ensuring the loyalty of the clans by personally addressing their needs, frequently mingling with them, and sharing in their hardships and fatigue. But as valuable and important as the efforts of this brave and devoted group were, it was clear that without an immediate and substantial diversion from Ireland or a significant uprising in the lowlands, it would be impossible for Dundee to carry the war south with any chance of success, given his limited forces and lack of cavalry.
As the Irish reinforcements were daily expected, Dundee enjoined the chiefs of the clans, who, with their men, had taken a temporary leave of absence on the departure of Mackay, to rejoin him as soon as possible, and from his head-quarters at Moy, in Lochaber, he sent expresses to the other chiefs who had not yet joined him to hasten to the approaching muster.[564]
As the Irish reinforcements were expected every day, Dundee urged the clan chiefs, who had temporarily left when Mackay departed, to reunite with him as soon as they could. From his headquarters at Moy, in Lochaber, he sent messengers to other chiefs who hadn’t joined him yet, urging them to get to the upcoming muster quickly.[564]
About the same time he despatched a letter to the Earl of Melfort, in which, after adverting to various circumstances, he advises him to send over from Ireland a body of 5,000 or 6,000 men to Inverlochy, which he considered the safest landing-place that could be selected as being “far from the enemy,” and whence an easy entrance could be obtained for an army into Moray, Angus, or Perthshire. On the return of the transports from Inverlochy, Dundee advised Melfort to send over as many foot as he conveniently could to the point of Cantyre, on hearing of whose landing he would[364] advance as far as the neck of Tarbert to meet them, and that on the junction taking place, Dundee would march “to raise the country,” and afterwards proceed to the passes of the Forth to meet the king, who, it was supposed, would follow the expedition. To deceive Mackay and the Scottish council, and to induce them to withdraw their forces from the north, and thus leave him at greater liberty to organize it, Dundee industriously circulated a report that the forces from Ireland would land altogether in some quarter south of the Clyde. To give an appearance of certainty to the rumour, he wrote a letter to Lady Errol, a warm supporter of James’s interest, acquainting her of the expected landing in the west, and to prevent suspicion of any ruse being intended, he inclosed some proclamations, which, it is presumed, he intended to issue when the Irish arrived. As wished and anticipated, this despatch was intercepted and sent to Edinburgh. The device appears to have in part succeeded, as Dundee informs Melfort, that the government forces were afterwards withdrawn from Cantyre.[579]
Around the same time, he sent a letter to the Earl of Melfort, where he mentioned various details and advised him to bring over about 5,000 or 6,000 men from Ireland to Inverlochy. He thought this was the safest landing spot because it was “far from the enemy,” and it would allow an army easy access into Moray, Angus, or Perthshire. When the transports returned from Inverlochy, Dundee encouraged Melfort to send as many foot soldiers as he could manage to the point of Cantyre. Upon hearing of their arrival, he planned to move as far as the neck of Tarbert to meet them, and once they joined forces, Dundee intended to march “to rally the local support” and then head to the Forth passes to meet the king, who was expected to follow the expedition. To mislead Mackay and the Scottish council and persuade them to pull their forces from the north, allowing him more freedom to organize, Dundee spread a rumor that the forces from Ireland would land somewhere south of the Clyde. To make the rumor seem more believable, he wrote a letter to Lady Errol, a strong supporter of James’s cause, informing her about the anticipated landing in the west. To further avoid raising suspicions of any trickery, he included some proclamations that he apparently intended to issue when the Irish arrived. As hoped and expected, this message was intercepted and sent to Edinburgh. It seems this strategy partly worked, as Dundee informed Melfort that the government forces were subsequently withdrawn from Cantyre.[364]
Whilst Dundee was thus maturing his plans, preparatory to another campaign, Mackay was urging the privy council to supply him with a sufficient force, for carrying into effect his[365] favourite plan of erecting a strong fortification at Inverlochy. This leads to the supposition that “the General,” a term by which Mackay distinguishes himself in his memoirs, had not taken the bait which had been prepared for him by his artful rival, for it is improbable, had Mackay believed the story invented by Dundee, that he would have insisted on carrying such a large force as 4,000 men, the number he required, into Lochaber, so very remote from the scene of the threatened invasion.
While Dundee was working on his plans for another campaign, Mackay was pushing the privy council to provide him with enough troops to implement his[365] favorite plan of building a strong fortification at Inverlochy. This suggests that “the General,” a term Mackay uses for himself in his memoirs, hadn’t fallen for the trap set by his crafty rival, since it seems unlikely that if Mackay had believed the story made up by Dundee, he would have insisted on bringing such a large force of 4,000 men, the number he needed, into Lochaber, which is far from the scene of the expected invasion.
Having collected his forces, Mackay made the necessary preparations for his departure, but he was detained nearly a fortnight in Edinburgh, beyond the time he had fixed for his march, by the delays of the government, in furnishing meal for his troops, and horses for transporting it. In the meantime he was informed by Lord Murray, eldest son of the Marquis of Athole, that Stewart of Ballochin, his father’s chamberlain, and other gentlemen of the county of Angus, had taken possession of the castle of Blair Athole, belonging to the Marquis, and were fortifying it for behoof of King James. Lord Murray offered to go immediately to Athole, and do everything in his power to obtain possession of the castle of Blair, before Dundee should arrive. As Lord Murray’s wife was known to be very zealous for the presbyterian interest, and as his lordship and the Marquis his father, who was secretly hostile to the government, were at variance, Mackay gave a ready assent to the proposal, and pressed his lordship eagerly to depart for Athole without loss of time, informing him that all he required from him, was to prevent the Athole-men from joining Dundee.[584]
Having gathered his troops, Mackay made the necessary plans for his departure, but he was delayed for nearly two weeks in Edinburgh, longer than he had intended for his march, due to the government’s slow response in providing food for his soldiers and horses for transporting it. During this time, he learned from Lord Murray, the eldest son of the Marquis of Athole, that Stewart of Ballochin, his father’s chamberlain, and other gentlemen from the county of Angus had taken over the castle of Blair Athole, which belonged to the Marquis, and were fortifying it in support of King James. Lord Murray offered to head to Athole immediately and do everything he could to seize the castle of Blair before Dundee arrived. Since Lord Murray’s wife was known to be very supportive of the Presbyterian cause, and because he and his father, the Marquis, who secretly opposed the government, were at odds, Mackay readily agreed to the plan and urged him to leave for Athole without delay, informing him that all he needed from him was to stop the Athole men from joining Dundee.[584]
Lord Murray accordingly proceeded to Athole, where he arrived about the beginning of July, and lost no time in summoning his father’s vassals to meet him. About 1,200 of them assembled, but no entreaties could induce them to declare in favour of the government, nor could a distinct pledge be obtained from them to observe a neutrality during the impending contest. His lordship was equally unsuccessful in an application which he made to Stewart of Ballochin, for delivery of Blair castle; Stewart telling him that he held the castle for behoof of King James, by order of his lieutenant-general. The failure of Lord Murray’s mission could certainly occasion no disappointment, as it was not to be imagined that a body of men who had all along been distinguished for their attachment to the exiled family, were, at the call of a young man, who by marriage, and the disagreement with his father, may be supposed to have made himself obnoxious to the men of Athole, all at once to abandon long-cherished ideas and to arm in support of a cause in which they felt no interest.
Lord Murray went to Athole, arriving around the beginning of July, and quickly summoned his father’s vassals to meet him. About 1,200 of them gathered, but no amount of pleading could persuade them to support the government, nor could he get a clear commitment from them to remain neutral in the upcoming conflict. He was equally unsuccessful in asking Stewart of Ballochin to hand over Blair castle; Stewart told him he held the castle for King James, as instructed by his lieutenant-general. The failure of Lord Murray’s mission could hardly be seen as a disappointment since it was unrealistic to think that a group of men known for their loyalty to the exiled family would, at the request of a young man who, due to marriage and a falling out with his father, might have become unpopular with the people of Athole, suddenly abandon their long-held beliefs and fight for a cause they didn’t care about.
About the period of Lord Murray’s arrival in Athole, intelligence was brought to Dundee that a body of 500 Irish troops, under an officer of the name of Cannon, had reached Mull. The viscount immediately proceeded to Inverlochy to give orders respecting their landing, but, although they all reached the mainland in perfect safety, the ships which carried their provisions being unnecessarily detained at Mull, were all captured by some English frigates which were cruizing amongst the western islands. The loss of their stores was a serious evil; and it embittered the disappointment felt by Dundee and the chiefs, to find that instead of an efficient force of 5,000 or 6,000 men, as they had been led to expect, not more than a tenth part had been sent, and even this paltry force was neither properly disciplined, nor sufficiently armed; so that, according to Balcarras, their arrival did “more harm than good.” Such also was the opinion of Mackay at the time, as expressed in a letter to Lord Melville.[585]
About the time Lord Murray arrived in Athole, Dundee received word that a group of 500 Irish troops, led by an officer named Cannon, had reached Mull. The viscount quickly went to Inverlochy to give orders regarding their landing. However, although they all safely made it to the mainland, the ships carrying their supplies were unnecessarily delayed at Mull and ended up being captured by some English frigates patrolling the western islands. Losing their supplies was a major setback, and it intensified the disappointment felt by Dundee and the chiefs to discover that instead of the expected effective force of 5,000 or 6,000 men, only about a tenth of that had arrived, and this small group was neither well-disciplined nor properly armed. According to Balcarras, their arrival “did more harm than good.” Mackay also shared this view in a letter to Lord Melville.[585]
Having given the necessary orders for bringing up the Irish troops, Dundee returned to Strowan, where he had fixed his head quarters. Here he received a letter which had arrived during his absence at Inverlochy, from Lord Strathnaver, eldest son of the Earl of Sutherland, couched in very friendly terms, and advising him to follow the example of the Duke of Gordon, as the course he was following, if persisted in, would lead inevitably to his ruin. But Dundee was not the man who would allow his personal interest to interfere with the[366] allegiance which he considered he owed to his exiled sovereign, and while in his answer he expressed a deep sense of the obligation he lay under to his lordship for his advice and offers of service, which he imputed to his lordship’s “sincere goodness and concern” for him and his family, he assured him that he (Dundee) had no less concern for him, and that he had been even thinking of making a proposal to him, but delayed doing so till his lordship should see things in a clearer point of view.
Having given the necessary orders to mobilize the Irish troops, Dundee returned to Strowan, where he had set up his headquarters. There, he received a letter that had come in during his absence at Inverlochy, from Lord Strathnaver, the eldest son of the Earl of Sutherland. The letter was very friendly and advised him to follow the example of the Duke of Gordon, warning that the path he was on would inevitably lead to his downfall if he continued. However, Dundee was not the type of person to let his personal interests interfere with the allegiance he felt he owed to his exiled king. In his response, he expressed deep gratitude for his lordship’s advice and offers of assistance, which he attributed to his lordship’s “genuine kindness and concern” for him and his family. He assured him that he (Dundee) cared just as much about him and had even been considering making a suggestion to him, but he decided to wait until his lordship could see things more clearly.
At Strowan, Dundee was made acquainted by Stewart of Ballochin, with Lord Murray’s proceedings, and with a demand made by his lordship for possession of Blair castle, a demand to which Ballochin had given the most decided refusal. The possession of this place was of vast importance to Dundee, as it commanded the entrance into the southern Highlands, and lay in the line of Mackay’s intended route to Inverlochy. To reward his fidelity, and to counteract Lord Murray’s influence in Athole, Dundee sent a commission to Ballochin, appointing him colonel of the Athole-men. The appointment, however, would probably have been conferred on Lord Murray, to whom Dundee had, on the 19th of July, two days before the date of Ballochin’s commission, despatched a letter, stating the happiness which he felt on hearing that his lordship had appointed a rendezvous of the Athole-men at Blair, and expressing a hope that he would join the viscount with his men; but, instead of answering this letter, his lordship sent it to Lord Melville, the secretary of state for Scotland. Such also was the fate of other letters, which Dundee sent to Lord Murray. Along with the last, which was written on the 25th of July, Dundee despatched Major Graham and Captain Ramsay for the purpose of obtaining a personal interview with Lord Murray; but he declined to see them, or to give any answer to Dundee’s communication. It appears that up to this time the Athole-men, who had, at the call of the son of their chief, assembled to the number of about 1,200, were ignorant of Lord Murray’s intentions; but when he refused to receive Dundee’s officers, they at once began to suspect his designs, and demanded with one voice an immediate explanation, intimating at the same time, that if he would join Dundee they would follow him to a man; but if on the contrary he refused, they would all leave him. His lordship remonstrated with them, and even threatened them with his vengeance if they abandoned him; but regardless of his threats, they left him to join Dundee, having previously filled their bonnets with water from the rivulet of Banovy, in the neighbourhood of Blair castle, and pledged themselves to King James by drinking his health.[586]
At Strowan, Dundee was informed by Stewart of Ballochin about Lord Murray’s actions and his demand for control of Blair castle, which Ballochin firmly rejected. Holding this castle was crucial for Dundee, as it controlled the entrance to the southern Highlands and was along Mackay’s planned route to Inverlochy. To reward Ballochin's loyalty and counter Lord Murray’s influence in Athole, Dundee appointed him colonel of the Athole-men. However, this position likely would have gone to Lord Murray, to whom Dundee had sent a letter on July 19, just two days before Ballochin’s commission, expressing his pleasure at hearing that Lord Murray had called a gathering of the Athole-men at Blair and hoping he would join the viscount with his men. Instead of replying to this letter, Lord Murray sent it to Lord Melville, the secretary of state for Scotland. This was also the fate of other letters Dundee sent to Lord Murray. Along with the last letter, written on July 25, Dundee sent Major Graham and Captain Ramsay to arrange a personal meeting with Lord Murray, but he refused to meet them or respond to Dundee’s message. By this time, the Athole-men, who had gathered to the number of about 1,200 at the call of their chief’s son, were unaware of Lord Murray’s plans. When he refused to meet Dundee’s officers, they started to suspect his intentions and collectively demanded an immediate explanation, stating that if he would join Dundee, they would all follow him, but if he refused, they would all abandon him. Lord Murray argued with them and even threatened them with consequences if they left him; however, ignoring his threats, they chose to join Dundee, previously filling their bonnets with water from the nearby Banovy stream and toasting to King James by drinking his health.[586]
In the meantime the government general was busily engaged at Edinburgh, making the necessary preparations for his march. He appointed his troops to rendezvous at Perth, and after completing his arrangements at Edinburgh, he went to Stirling to inspect the castle, so as to make himself acquainted with its means of defence. In a letter[587] dated 24th July, written to Lord Melville on his arrival at Stirling, Mackay alludes to the distracted state of the government in Scotland, and the difficulty he would experience in executing the commission which the king had given him, to keep the kingdom peaceable, in consequence of the divisions which existed even between the adherents of the government. The removal from office of Stair the president of the court of session, and his son, who had rendered themselves obnoxious to the ultra whig party, by their attempts to stretch the royal prerogative too far, appears to have been considered by that party of more importance than keeping Dundee in check. So high did the spirit of party run, that the Earl of Annandale and Lord Ross, who had just been appointed colonels of two newly raised regiments of horse, refused to accompany their regiments, and offered to resign their commissions rather than quit the parliament. This state of matters was highly favourable to James’s interests in Scotland, and if Melfort had followed Dundee’s advice, by sending over a large force from Ireland, the cause of his royal master might have triumphed, but with that fatality which attended the unfortunate monarch in all his undertakings, he allowed to slip away the golden opportunity which was here offered him, of recovering his crown.
In the meantime, the government was busy in Edinburgh, preparing for his march. He ordered his troops to meet in Perth, and after finishing his arrangements in Edinburgh, he went to Stirling to check out the castle and learn about its defenses. In a letter[587] dated July 24, written to Lord Melville upon arriving in Stirling, Mackay mentioned the chaotic state of the government in Scotland and the challenges he would face in carrying out the king's order to maintain peace in the kingdom, due to the divisions even among the government's supporters. The removal from office of Stair, the president of the court of session, and his son, who had become unpopular with the ultra-Whig party because of their attempts to expand royal power too much, seemed to be seen by that party as more important than keeping Dundee in line. The level of partisanship was so intense that the Earl of Annandale and Lord Ross, who had just been appointed colonels of two newly raised cavalry regiments, refused to lead their troops and even offered to resign their commissions rather than leave the parliament. This situation was very favorable to James’s interests in Scotland, and if Melfort had taken Dundee’s advice and sent a large force from Ireland, his royal master’s cause could have succeeded. However, with the unfortunate fate that plagued the monarch in all his efforts, he missed the golden opportunity to regain his crown.
From Stirling Mackay proceeded to Perth, after ordering the troops of horse and dragoons of the expedition to follow him. On arriving at Perth, a letter was shown him from Lord Murray, from which he learned, that Dundee, who had been solicited by Stewart of Ballochin to hasten into Athole, was already marching through Badenoch, and so anxious was he to anticipate Mackay’s arrival in Athole, that he had left behind him several chiefs and their men, whose junction he daily expected. Lord Murray added, that if Mackay did not hasten his march so as to reach Athole before Dundee, he would not undertake to prevent his men from joining the viscount. As Mackay informs us, that before leaving Edinburgh he had begun “already to have very ill thoughts of the expedition in gross,” and as on reaching Stirling, the idea that he would be straitened for provisions haunted his mind, this information was assuredly by no means calculated to relieve these fearful apprehensions. He had gone too far, however, to retrace his steps with honour, and although four troops of dragoons and two of horse had not yet joined him, he resolved, for reasons that to him, in the position in which he was then placed, seemed most forcible, to proceed immediately on his march to Athole.
From Stirling, Mackay went on to Perth after ordering the cavalry and dragoons of the expedition to follow him. When he arrived in Perth, he was shown a letter from Lord Murray, which informed him that Dundee, who had been urged by Stewart of Ballochin to hurry into Athole, was already making his way through Badenoch. Dundee was so eager to beat Mackay to Athole that he had left several chiefs and their men behind, expecting to join forces with them soon. Lord Murray added that if Mackay didn’t speed up his march to reach Athole before Dundee, he couldn’t guarantee that his men wouldn’t join the viscount. Mackay mentioned that before leaving Edinburgh, he had started to have serious doubts about the expedition in general, and upon reaching Stirling, the fear of running low on supplies was troubling him. This news certainly didn’t help ease his worries. However, he had gone too far to turn back with any honor, and even though four troops of dragoons and two of cavalry hadn’t yet joined him, he decided, for reasons that seemed most compelling to him given his situation, to march immediately to Athole.
The last and perhaps most important reason given by himself for this step, is that, as the possession, by Mackay, of the castle of Blair, was in his opinion the only means of keeping in awe the Athole-men, (who, from their numbers and strict attachment to the house of Stewart, were more to be dreaded than any other body of Highlanders,) and preventing them from joining Dundee, he had no alternative but to allow Dundee to roam uncontrolled through the disaffected district of Athole, gathering strength at every step, or to attempt to gain the important fortress of Blair.
The last and maybe most important reason he gave for this move is that he believed Mackay's control of Blair Castle was the only way to keep the Athole men in check. Since the Athole men, due to their numbers and strong loyalty to the House of Stewart, were more threatening than any other group of Highlanders, he felt he had no choice but to let Dundee move freely through the discontented area of Athole, gaining power with every moment, or to try to take control of the crucial fortress of Blair.
Such were the grounds, as stated by Mackay in his own exculpation, which made him resolve upon marching into Athole, and which, he observes, “more capable commanders might readily be deceived in.” Those who make the unfortunate result of this movement the rule of their judgment, will be apt to condemn Mackay’s conduct on this occasion as rash and injudicious, but when his own reasons are duly weighed, it is difficult to see how he could have acted otherwise than he did. There can be no doubt, that had he been as successful at Killiecrankie as he was unfortunate, he would have been applauded for the exercise of a sound discretion, and regarded as a tactician of the highest order.
Such were the reasons, as Mackay explained in his own defense, that led him to decide to march into Athole, and which, he notes, “more capable commanders might easily be misled by.” Those who judge this unfortunate outcome will likely see Mackay’s actions at the time as reckless and misguided, but when you consider his reasoning, it’s hard to argue that he could have done anything differently. There’s no doubt that if he had been as successful at Killiecrankie as he was unfortunate, he would have been praised for using good judgment and seen as a top strategist.
On the 26th of July, Mackay left Perth at the head of an army of 4,500 men. Of this force, notwithstanding that the four troops of dragoons and two of horse already alluded to, had not yet arrived, a fair proportion consisted of cavalry. At night Mackay encamped opposite to Dunkeld, and here, at midnight, he received an express from Lord Murray announcing the alarming intelligence, that Dundee had entered Athole, in consequence of which event he informed him that he had retreated from before the castle of Blair, which he had for some time partially blockaded; and that although he had left the narrow and difficult pass of Killiecrankie between him and Dundee, he had posted a guard at the further extremity to secure a free passage to Mackay’s troops through the pass which he supposed Dundee had already reached. Mackay seems to have doubted the latter part of this statement, and his suspicions were in some degree confirmed by the fact, that Lieutenant-colonel Lauder, whom he despatched with a party immediately on receipt of Murray’s letter, to secure the entrance into the pass from the vale of Blair, did not see a single man on his arrival there.
On July 26th, Mackay left Perth leading an army of 4,500 men. Despite not having the four troops of dragoons and two of horse that were previously mentioned, a good portion of his force was cavalry. That night, Mackay set up camp across from Dunkeld, and at midnight, he received an urgent message from Lord Murray delivering the alarming news that Dundee had entered Athole. As a result, Murray informed him that he had retreated from the castle of Blair, which he had partially blocked for some time. Although he had left the narrow and challenging pass of Killiecrankie between himself and Dundee, he had placed a guard at the far end to ensure that Mackay’s troops could safely pass through, which he believed Dundee had already accessed. Mackay seemed to doubt this part of the message, and his concerns were somewhat validated by the fact that Lieutenant-Colonel Lauder, whom he sent with a party right after receiving Murray’s letter to secure the entrance to the pass from the vale of Blair, did not encounter a single man upon his arrival there.
Discouraging as this intelligence was, Mackay still determined to persevere in his march, and having despatched orders to Perth to hasten the arrival of the six troops of cavalry he had left behind, he put his army in motion next morning, July 27th, at day-break, and proceeded in the direction of the pass, the entrance to which he reached at ten o’clock in the morning. Here he halted, and allowed his men two hours to rest and refresh themselves before they entered upon the bold and hazardous enterprise of plunging themselves into a frightful chasm, out of which they might possibly never return. To support Lauder in case of attack, the general, on halting, despatched through the pass a body of 200 men under the command of the Lieutenant-colonel of the Earl of Leven’s regiment,[368] whom he instructed to send him any intelligence he could obtain of Dundee’s motions. A short way below the pass Mackay fell in with Lord Murray, who informed him, that with the exception of 200 or 300 men, who still remained with him, the whole had gone to the hills to secure their cattle, an answer which Mackay, with the open and unsuspecting generosity of a soldier, considered satisfactory, and made him, as he observes, “not so apt to judge so ill of Murray as others did.”
Discouraging as this news was, Mackay still decided to push forward with his march. After sending orders to Perth to speed up the arrival of the six cavalry troops he had left behind, he got his army moving the next morning, July 27th, at dawn, heading toward the pass, which he reached by ten o’clock. He paused here and gave his men two hours to rest and recover before they took on the daring and risky task of entering a terrifying chasm, from which they might never return. To support Lauder in case of an attack, the general sent a group of 200 men through the pass, led by the Lieutenant-colonel of the Earl of Leven’s regiment, instructing him to update him on any information he could gather about Dundee’s movements. A short distance below the pass, Mackay met up with Lord Murray, who told him that except for 200 or 300 men still with him, the rest had gone to the hills to secure their cattle. Mackay, with the open and trusting nature of a soldier, found this answer satisfactory and noted that it made him “not so quick to judge Murray as others did.”
Having received a notice from Lauder that the pass was clear, and that there was no appearance of Dundee, Mackay put his army again in motion, and entered the fatal pass. Hastings’s regiment (now the 13th), and Annandale’s horse were placed behind to protect the baggage, from an apprehension that Dundee’s Highlanders might make a detour round the hill to attack it, or that the country people might attempt to plunder it if not so guarded. The idea that no opposition would be offered to their passage through this terrific defile, which seemed to forbid approach, and to warn the unhappy soldier of the dangers which awaited him should he precipitate himself into its recesses, may have afforded some consolation to the feelings of Mackay’s troops as they entered this den of desolation; but when they found themselves fairly within its gorge, their imaginations must have been appalled as they gazed, at every successive step, on the wild and terrific objects which encompassed them on every side. They however proceeded, at the command of their general, on their devious course, and finally cleared it, with the loss of only a single horseman, who, according to an Athole tradition, was shot by an intrepid adventurer, named Ian Ban Beg MacRan, who had posted himself on a hill, from which he fired across the rivulet of the Garry and brought down his victim. A well, called in Gaelic, Fuaran u trupar,—Anglicé, the “Horseman’s well,”—is shown as the place where the horseman fell.
Having received a notice from Lauder that the path was clear and there was no sign of Dundee, Mackay moved his army again and entered the dangerous pass. Hastings’s regiment (now the 13th) and Annandale’s cavalry were stationed behind to protect the baggage, fearing that Dundee’s Highlanders might circle around the hill to attack it, or that local people might try to steal it if it wasn't guarded. The belief that they would face no opposition while passing through this terrifying gorge, which seemed to block access and warned the unfortunate soldiers of the dangers that awaited them should they rush into its depths, may have provided some comfort to Mackay’s troops as they ventured into this desolate place. However, once they found themselves deep within the gorge, their imaginations must have been horrified as they looked at the wild and terrifying sights surrounding them on all sides. Nevertheless, they continued on their winding path under their general's command and ultimately made it through, suffering the loss of only one horseman. According to an Athole legend, he was shot by a fearless adventurer named Ian Ban Beg MacRan, who had taken position on a hill from where he fired across the Garry River and brought down his target. A well, called in Gaelic, Fuaran u trupar,—in English, the “Horseman’s well,”—is marked as the spot where the horseman fell.
As soon as the five battalions and the troop of horse which preceded the baggage had debouched from the further extremity of the pass, they halted, by command of the general, upon a corn field, along the side of the river to await the arrival of the baggage, and of Hastings’s regiment and the other troop of horse. Mackay then ordered Lieutenant-colonel Lauder to advance with his 200 fusileers and a troop of horse in the direction he supposed Dundee might be expected to appear. Lauder had not advanced far when he discovered some parties of Dundee’s forces between him and Blair. Being immediately apprised of this by Lauder, Mackay, after giving orders to Colonel Balfour to supply the troops with ammunition, and to put them under arms without delay, galloped off to the ground, from which Lauder had espied the enemy, to observe their motions before making choice of the field of battle. On arriving at the advanced post, Mackay observed several small parties of troops, scarcely a mile distant, marching slowly along the foot of a hill in the direction of Blair, and advancing towards him. Mackay, thereupon, sent orders to Balfour to advance immediately up to him with the foot. But these orders were no sooner despatched than he observed some bodies of Dundee’s forces marching down a high hill within a quarter of a mile from the place where he stood, in consequence of which movement, he immediately galloped back to his men to countermand the order he had just issued, and to put his army in order of battle.[588]
As soon as the five battalions and the cavalry that led the supply train came out from the far end of the pass, they stopped, following the general's orders, on a corn field by the river to wait for the supplies and Hastings’s regiment, along with the other cavalry. Mackay then instructed Lieutenant Colonel Lauder to move forward with his 200 fusiliers and a troop of cavalry in the direction he thought Dundee would show up. Lauder hadn’t gone far when he spotted some of Dundee’s forces between him and Blair. After Lauder informed him, Mackay ordered Colonel Balfour to provide the troops with ammunition and prepare them for action right away, then quickly rode off to the location where Lauder had seen the enemy to assess their movements before choosing the battlefield. Upon reaching the forward position, Mackay noticed several small groups of troops, barely a mile away, moving slowly along the foot of a hill towards Blair and advancing toward him. Mackay then sent orders to Balfour to advance immediately with the infantry. But just as those orders were sent, he saw some of Dundee’s forces marching down a steep hill less than a quarter of a mile from where he was standing. Because of this, he quickly rode back to his men to cancel the order he had just given and to organize his army for battle.[588]
Dundee, who had been duly advertised of Mackay’s motions, had descended from the higher district of Badenoch into Athole on the previous day, with a force of about 2,500 men, of whom about one-fifth part consisted of the Irish, which had lately landed at Inverlochy under Brigadier Cannon. Some of the clans which were expected had not yet joined, as the day appointed for the general rendezvous had not then arrived; but as Dundee considered it of paramount importance to prevent Mackay from establishing himself in Athole, he did not hesitate to meet the latter, whose force numbered about 4,000.[589]
Dundee, who had been properly informed about Mackay’s movements, had come down from the higher region of Badenoch into Athole the day before, with around 2,500 men, of which about one-fifth were Irish soldiers who had recently landed at Inverlochy under Brigadier Cannon. Some of the clans that were expected had not yet arrived, as the scheduled day for the general gathering had not yet come; however, since Dundee felt it was crucial to prevent Mackay from settling in Athole, he decided to confront him, who had a force of about 4,000.[589]
On his arrival at the castle of Blair, intelligence was brought Dundee that Mackay had reached the pass of Killiecrankie, which[369] he was preparing to enter. Dundee, against the advice of most of his officers, resolved to allow Mackay to enter the pass undisputed. He appealed to the feelings of the Highlanders, whose ancestors, he said, acting upon their national maxim never to attack a foe who could not defend himself on equal terms, would have disdained to adopt the course proposed, (and in saying so he did not, he observed, mean to insinuate that the persons he addressed had degenerated from the honour and courage of their ancestors). One principal reason stated by Dundee for allowing Mackay to advance through the Pass unmolested, was the great advantage they would gain by engaging him on open ground before he should be joined by his English dragoons, who, from their being so formidable to the Highlanders, would, if allowed by him to come up, more than compensate for any accession of force which Dundee might receive.[590] Another reason not less important was, that in the event of Mackay sustaining a defeat, his army would probably be ruined, as he could not retreat back through the Pass without the risk of evident destruction, whereas should the Highlanders suffer a defeat, they could easily retreat to the mountains. He added, that in anticipation of Mackay’s defeat, he had already given orders to his friends in the neighbourhood, to cut off the few remaining stragglers that might attempt to escape.[591]
Upon arriving at the castle of Blair, Dundee learned that Mackay had reached the pass of Killiecrankie and was getting ready to enter it. Despite the advice of most of his officers, Dundee decided to let Mackay enter the pass without interference. He appealed to the Highlanders' sentiments, reminding them that their ancestors lived by the principle of not attacking an enemy who could not defend themselves on equal terms, stating that they would have rejected the proposed course of action (and he noted that he did not mean to imply that the people he was addressing had lost the honor and bravery of their ancestors). One main reason Dundee gave for allowing Mackay to advance through the Pass unhindered was the significant advantage they would gain by confronting him on open ground before he could be joined by his English dragoons, who would pose a substantial threat to the Highlanders—if they were allowed to join Mackay, their numbers would more than offset any reinforcements Dundee might get. Another equally important reason was that if Mackay were to face defeat, his army would likely be devastated since he couldn’t retreat through the Pass without facing significant danger, while the Highlanders could easily fall back to the mountains if they lost. He added that, anticipating Mackay's defeat, he had already instructed his allies in the area to cut off any remaining stragglers who might try to escape.
The forces which had been descried by Lauder, appear to have been a body of 400 men under the command of Sir John Maclean, whom Dundee, on learning that the advanced guard of Mackay’s army, after traversing the pass, had taken up a position near its northern extremity, had despatched from Blair castle to keep them in check. But his scouts having shortly thereafter brought him notice that the whole of Mackay’s army was preparing to enter the pass, he resolved to make a detour with the main body of his army round the hill on which the castle of Lude stands, in the vicinity of the pass, and fall upon Mackay as soon as he should clear that defile. Having made himself acquainted, by inquiries among the most intelligent of the country people, with the localities in the immediate neighbourhood of the pass, and of the suitableness of the ground for the operations of such a force as his, he advanced at double-quick time from Blair along the present line of road, and on arriving at the river Tilt, turned off to the left round the back of the hill, and crossed that river near its confluence with the rivulet of Ald-Chluan. This movement will account for the sudden and unexpected appearance of Dundee on the face of the high hill on Mackay’s right.
The forces that Lauder had spotted seemed to be a group of 400 men led by Sir John Maclean. After learning that Mackay’s army had moved through the pass and set up a position near its northern edge, Dundee had sent them from Blair Castle to keep an eye on things. However, his scouts soon informed him that the entire Mackay army was getting ready to enter the pass. As a result, he decided to take his main army on a detour around the hill where Lude Castle is located, near the pass, and strike at Mackay as soon as he got past that narrow passage. After asking the most knowledgeable locals about the areas around the pass and the suitability of the ground for an army like his, he quickly advanced from Blair along the current road. When he reached the River Tilt, he turned left around the back of the hill and crossed the river near where it meets the stream of Ald-Chluan. This maneuver explains Dundee’s sudden and unexpected appearance on the high hill to Mackay’s right.
Immediately above the ground on which Mackay had halted his troops is an eminence, the access to which is steep and difficult, and covered with trees and shrubs. Alarmed lest Dundee should obtain possession of this eminence—which being within a carabine shot from the place on which Mackay stood, would give him such a command of the ground as would enable him, by means of his fire, to force Mackay to cross the river in confusion—he, immediately on his return from the position occupied by his advanced guard, “made every battalion form by a Quart de Conversion to the right upon the ground where they stood,”[592] and then made them march each in succession before him up the hill till they reached the eminence, of which they took possession. Within a musket shot of this ground is another eminence immediately above the house of Urrard, which Dundee had reached before Mackay had completed his ascent, and on which he halted.
Right above the ground where Mackay had stopped his troops is a hill that's steep and tough to access, covered with trees and shrubs. Worried that Dundee might take control of this hill—which is within firing range of where Mackay was standing and would give Dundee a significant advantage to force Mackay to cross the river chaotically—Mackay, right after returning from the position of his advanced guard, had every battalion line up in a quarter turn to the right on the ground where they were standing,[592] and then had them march up the hill one after another until they reached the top and took control. Not far from this spot is another hill right above Urrard's house, which Dundee had reached before Mackay finished climbing, and he stopped there.
At this conjuncture, neither Hastings’s regiment nor Annandale’s troop of horse had yet come out of the pass, but Mackay, nevertheless, at once proceeded to arrange his men in fighting order on a plain between the edge of the eminence and the foot or commencement of the ascent to Dundee’s position, which, from its extent, enabled him to form his men in one line along the eminence. In making his dispositions, Mackay divided every battalion into two parts, and as he meant to fight three deep, he left a small distance between each of these sub-battalions. In the centre of his line, however, he left a greater interval of space, behind which he placed the two troops of horse, with the design, when the Highlanders, after the[370] fire of the line had been spent, should approach, to draw them off by this larger interval, and flank the Highlanders on either side, as occasion should offer. Mackay assigns as his reason for placing his cavalry in his rear till the fire should be exhausted on both sides, a dread he entertained of exposing them to Dundee’s horse, with whom it could not be supposed that these newly-raised levies could cope. Hastings’s regiment, which arrived after Mackay had taken up his ground, was placed on the right; and, for greater security, there was added to it a detachment of firelocks from each battalion. On the extreme left on a hillock covered with trees, Lieutenant-colonel Lauder was posted, with his party of 200 men, composed of the elite of the army. Mackay having been recognised by Dundee’s men busily employed riding along his line, from battalion to battalion, giving orders, was selected by some of them for a little ball practice; but although “their popping shot,” which wounded some of his men, fell around him wherever he moved, he escaped unhurt.
At this point, neither Hastings’s regiment nor Annandale’s cavalry had emerged from the pass, but Mackay immediately began to organize his troops for battle on a plain between the edge of the rise and the start of the slope leading up to Dundee’s position. The size of the area allowed him to line up his soldiers in a single line along the ridge. In preparing for the fight, Mackay split each battalion into two sections, planning to fight three deep while leaving a small gap between each of these smaller units. However, he left a larger gap in the center of his line, placing two troops of cavalry behind it. His strategy was to draw them out through this larger space when the Highlanders moved in, after the initial exchange of fire had ended, to flank them on both sides as opportunities arose. Mackay explained that he kept his cavalry behind until the firing subsided because he was worried about risking them against Dundee’s horsemen, with whom these newly recruited troops would likely struggle. Hastings’s regiment, which arrived after Mackay had set up, was stationed on the right, along with a detachment of firelocks from each battalion for added security. On the far left, on a small hill covered with trees, Lieutenant-Colonel Lauder was positioned with his group of 200 men, made up of the elite forces of the army. As Mackay was spotted by Dundee’s men while he rode along his line giving orders from battalion to battalion, some of them took aim at him. Despite the random shots that wounded some of his men and fell around him, he escaped without injury.
After his line had been fully formed, Mackay rode along the front, from the left wing, which he committed to the charge of Brigadier Balfour, to the right, and having ascertained that every thing was in readiness to receive the enemy, he addressed the battalions nearest him in a short speech. He requested them to reflect that their own personal safety was involved in the issue of that day’s contest; and assured them that if they maintained their ground, and kept firmly and closely united together, their assailants would quickly flee before them for refuge to the hills—that the reason for which the Highlanders stript themselves almost naked before battle was rather to enable them to escape, than from any hopes they entertained of pursuing their foes. Should, however, his men unfortunately give way before the rabble of Highlanders whom they saw marshalled on the adjoining heights—an event which he by no means expected—there was an absolute certainty, as these naked mountaineers were more nimble-footed than they were, and as all the Athole-men were in arms, ready to take advantage of their defeat, that few or none of them would escape with their lives. In conclusion, he warned them that the only way to avoid ruin was to stand firm to their posts, and, like brave men, to fight to the last in defence of their religion and liberties, against the invaders of both, to secure which, and not the desire of a crown, was the sole reason which had induced his majesty to send them on the present service.
After his line was fully formed, Mackay rode along the front, from the left wing, which he entrusted to Brigadier Balfour, to the right. After confirming that everything was ready to face the enemy, he spoke briefly to the battalions closest to him. He asked them to remember that their own safety depended on the outcome of that day’s battle and assured them that if they held their ground and stayed united, the enemy would quickly retreat to the hills. He explained that the reason the Highlanders stripped themselves almost bare before battle was more about being able to flee than from hopes of chasing down their opponents. However, if his men unfortunately gave way against the Highlanders gathered on the nearby heights—something he definitely didn’t expect—it was certain that those naked mountaineers, being more agile, along with all the Athole-men ready to take advantage of their defeat, would mean that few, if any, would escape with their lives. In conclusion, he warned them that the only way to avoid disaster was to stand firm at their posts and, like brave men, fight to the end in defense of their religion and freedoms against those who sought to take both. The only reason his majesty had sent them on this mission was to protect these values, not for the desire of a crown.
Whilst Mackay was thus occupied on the lower platform, his gallant rival was equally busy flying about on the eminence above, ranging his men in battle array. He was particularly distinguished amongst his officers by a favourite dun-coloured horse which he rode, and by his plated armour, which glittered in the sun-beams. Dundee, who had arrived upon the higher platform about the same time that Mackay had gained the ground he now occupied, ranged his men in one line in the following order:—On the right, he placed Sir John Maclean, with his regiment divided into two battalions. On the left, he posted the regiment of Sir Donald Macdonald, commanded by the young chief and Sir George Barclay, and a battalion under Sir Alexander Maclean. In the centre were placed four battalions, consisting of the Camerons, the Macdonells of Glengary and Clanranald, and the Irish regiment, with a troop of horse under the command of Sir William Wallace, who had early that morning produced a commission, to the great displeasure of the Earl of Dunfermline and other officers, appointing him colonel of a horse regiment which the earl commanded.[593] It may be observed, that neither Mackay nor Dundee placed any body of reserve behind their lines.
While Mackay was busy on the lower platform, his brave opponent was equally occupied up on the higher ground, positioning his men for battle. He was especially noticeable among his officers by his favorite dun-colored horse and his shining armor that sparkled in the sunlight. Dundee, who arrived on the higher platform just as Mackay secured the ground he now held, lined up his men in one formation as follows:—On the right, he placed Sir John Maclean, with his regiment divided into two battalions. On the left, he stationed Sir Donald Macdonald's regiment, led by the young chief and Sir George Barclay, along with a battalion under Sir Alexander Maclean. In the center were four battalions composed of the Camerons, the Macdonells of Glengarry and Clanranald, and the Irish regiment, along with a cavalry unit commanded by Sir William Wallace, who that morning presented a commission that greatly displeased the Earl of Dunfermline and other officers, appointing him colonel of a cavalry regiment that the earl led.[593] It is worth noting that neither Mackay nor Dundee placed any reserve forces behind their lines.
The great extent of Mackay’s line, which reached considerably beyond Dundee’s wings,[594] compelled the latter, to prevent the danger of being outflanked, to enlarge the intervals between his battalions. A general movement from right to left accordingly took place along Dundee’s line. Before Dundee’s left halted, Mackay, imagining that the object of the movement in that quarter was to get between[371] him and the pass, for the purpose of cutting off all communication between him and Perth, made his line make a corresponding movement to his right, but on observing that Dundee’s left wing halted, Mackay brought his line to a stand. These different movements necessarily occupied a considerable time, and both armies being now finally arranged, they gazed upon each other with great composure for the space of two whole hours.
The vast length of Mackay’s line, which extended well beyond Dundee’s flanks,[594] forced Dundee to widen the gaps between his battalions to avoid being outflanked. A general shift from right to left occurred along Dundee’s line. Before Dundee’s left stopped moving, Mackay, thinking the movement aimed to position between him and the pass to cut off communication with Perth, adjusted his line to the right. But after noticing Dundee’s left wing had halted, Mackay brought his line to a stop. These maneuvers took quite a bit of time, and with both armies now fully positioned, they stared at each other calmly for two whole hours.
During this interval of care and anxious suspense, the feelings of both parties—their hopes or their fears—would probably be tinctured by a deeper hue of confidence or despondency as they reflected on the events of former days. Though more than forty years had elapsed since the brilliant achievements of Montrose, the Highlanders,[595] naturally brave, had lost none of their military ardour, and the descendants of the heroes of Tippermuir, Aldearn, and Kilsyth, who now stood in battle array on the upper plain, whence, with a scowl of scorn and defiance, they looked down upon the Sassenachs below, calling to mind the recital of the heroic deeds of their fathers, to which they had listened with wonder and enthusiasm in their childhood, would burn for the moment when, at the command of their chief, they should measure their broad swords with the bayonets of their Lowland foes. On the other hand, Mackay’s men had no such recollections to inspire confidence or to cheer them in their perilous enterprise, and when they beheld the Highland host ready at a moment’s notice to burst like a mountain torrent upon their devoted heads, and called to mind the tales they had heard of the warlike prowess of the Highlanders, they could not but recoil at the idea of encountering, in deadly strife, such determined antagonists. There were, it is true, many men in Mackay’s army to whom the dangers of the battle field were familiar, and in whose minds such reflections would doubtless find no place, but the great majority of his troops consisted of newly raised levies, who had never before seen the face of an enemy.
During this time of care and anxious uncertainty, both sides’ feelings—their hopes and fears—were likely colored by a stronger sense of confidence or despair as they thought back on past events. Even though more than forty years had passed since Montrose's remarkable victories, the Highlanders, naturally brave, hadn’t lost any of their fighting spirit. The descendants of the heroes from Tippermuir, Aldearn, and Kilsyth, who now stood ready for battle on the upper field, looked down with scorn and defiance at the Sassenachs below. They remembered the heroic tales of their fathers, which they had listened to with wonder and excitement in their childhood, and eagerly awaited the moment when, at their chief's command, they could clash their broad swords against the bayonets of their Lowland enemies. On the other hand, Mackay's men didn’t have such memories to inspire confidence or comfort them in their dangerous mission. When they saw the Highland force poised to surge down like a mountain torrent upon them and recalled the stories they’d heard about the warlike skills of the Highlanders, they couldn’t help but feel intimidated by the thought of facing such determined opponents in deadly combat. It’s true that many men in Mackay’s army were familiar with the dangers of the battlefield, and such thoughts would likely not cross their minds, but the vast majority of his troops were newly raised recruits who had never before seen an enemy face-to-face.
Mackay himself, though an old and experienced officer, and a brave man, was not without his misgivings; and as the evening advanced without any movement on the part of Dundee to commence the action, his uneasiness increased. Nor were his apprehensions likely to be allayed by the reply made by the second son of Lochiel, who held a commission in his own regiment of Scots fusileers, in answer to a question put to him by Mackay. “Here is your father with his wild savages,” said Mackay to the young man, on seeing the standard of the Camerons, putting on at the same moment an air of confidence, “how would you like to be with him?” “It signifies little,” answered the son of the chief, “what I would like, but I recommend to you to be prepared; or perhaps my father and his wild savages may be nearer to you before night than you would like.”[596] The apparent irresolution of the Highlanders to begin the battle was considered by Mackay as intentional, and he supposed that their design was to wait till nightfall, when, by descending suddenly from their position, and setting up a loud shout, according to their usual custom, they expected to frighten his men, unaccustomed to an enemy, and put them in disorder. As Mackay could not, without the utmost danger, advance up the hill and commence the action, and as the risk was equally great should he attempt to retreat down the hill and cross the river, he resolved, at all hazards, to remain in his position, “though with impatience,” as he observes, till Dundee should either attack him or retire, which he had better opportunities of doing than Mackay had. To provoke the Highlanders, and to induce them to engage, he ordered three small leather field pieces to be discharged, but they proved of little use, and the carriages being much too high, broke after the third firing.
Mackay, although an old and experienced officer and a brave man, had his doubts. As the evening went on without any sign of Dundee starting the battle, his worry grew. His fears weren’t eased by the response from Lochiel’s younger son, who held a commission in his own Scots fusiliers regiment, when Mackay asked him a question. “There’s your father with his wild savages,” Mackay said to the young man, trying to appear confident as he pointed out the Camerons' standard. “How would you feel about being with him?” “It doesn’t really matter what I’d like,” the chief’s son replied, “but I suggest you get ready; my father and his wild savages might be closer than you’d like by nightfall.”[596] Mackay interpreted the Highlanders’ hesitation to start the battle as a deliberate tactic, thinking they planned to wait until dark to suddenly charge down from their position, yelling loudly, as was their custom, to scare his men, who were unaccustomed to facing an enemy and throw them into chaos. Since Mackay couldn't safely move up the hill to start the fight and retreating down the hill to cross the river was equally perilous, he decided, no matter the risk, to stay put, “though with impatience,” as he noted, until Dundee either attacked him or pulled back—a move Dundee could execute more easily than Mackay could. To provoke the Highlanders into engaging, he ordered three small leather field pieces to be fired, but they were ineffective, and the carriages were too high, breaking after just three shots.
Towards the close of the evening, some of Dundee’s sharpshooters, who had kept up, during the day, an occasional fire in the direction in which they observed Mackay moving, by[372] which they had wounded some of his men, as already stated, took possession of some houses upon the ascent which lay between the two armies, for the purpose of directing their aim with surer effect. But they were immediately dislodged by a party of musketeers despatched by Mackay’s brother, who commanded the general’s regiment, and chased back to their main body with some loss. This skirmish Mackay supposed would soon draw on a general engagement, and his expectations were speedily realized.
Towards the end of the evening, some of Dundee’s sharpshooters, who had been taking occasional shots at Mackay throughout the day, by which they had injured some of his men, took over a few houses on the slope between the two armies to improve their aim. However, they were quickly driven out by a group of musketeers sent by Mackay’s brother, who was in charge of the general’s regiment, and were forced back to their main group with some casualties. Mackay thought this skirmish would soon lead to a full-scale battle, and his expectations were quickly fulfilled.
It was within half an hour of sunset, and the moment was at hand, when, at the word of command, the Highlanders and their allies were to march down the hill, and with sword in hand, fall upon the trembling and devoted host below, whom, like the eagle viewing his destined prey from his lofty eyry, they had so long surveyed. Having determined, as much to please his men as to gratify his own inclination, to lead the charge in person, at the head of the horse, Dundee exchanged his red coat, which he had worn during the day, and by which he had been recognised by Mackay’s troops, for another of darker colour, to conceal his rank, and thereby avoid the risk of being singled out by the enemy. Dundee, after the manner of the ancient Greek and Roman generals, is said to have harangued his men in the following enthusiastic strain:—[597]
It was about half an hour before sunset, and the moment was approaching when, at the command, the Highlanders and their allies would charge down the hill, swords drawn, to attack the terrified and devoted group below, whom, like an eagle watching its destined prey from its high nest, they had been observing for a long time. Wanting to lead the charge himself, both to motivate his men and satisfy his own desire, Dundee swapped his red coat, which he had worn throughout the day and which had made him recognizable to Mackay’s troops, for a darker one to hide his rank and reduce the risk of being targeted by the enemy. According to reports, Dundee, following the tradition of ancient Greek and Roman generals, addressed his men with great enthusiasm:—[597]
“You are come hither to fight, and that in the best of causes; for it is the battle of your king, your religion, and your country, against the foulest usurpation and rebellion. And having therefore so good a cause in your hands, I doubt not but it will inspire you with an equal courage to maintain it; for there is no proportion betwixt loyalty and treason, nor should there be any betwixt the valour of good subjects and traitors. Remember that to-day begins the fate of your king, your religion, and your country. Behave yourselves, therefore, like true Scotsmen, and let us by this action redeem the credit of this nation, that is laid low by the treacheries and cowardice of some of our countrymen, in making which request, I ask nothing of you that I am not now ready to do myself. And if any of us shall fall upon this occasion, we shall have the honour of dying on our duty, and as becomes true men of valour and conscience; and such of us as shall live and win the battle, shall have the reward of a gracious king and the praise of all good men. In God’s name, then, let us go on, and let this be your word—King James and the church of Scotland, which God long preserve!”[598]
“You've come here to fight, and it's for a great cause; it's the battle for your king, your faith, and your country against the worst kind of takeover and rebellion. Since you have such a worthy cause, I have no doubt it will inspire you with the same courage to defend it; there’s no comparison between loyalty and treason, just as there’s no comparison between the bravery of good citizens and that of traitors. Remember that today marks the fate of your king, your faith, and your country. Act like true Scotsmen, and let’s reclaim the honor of this nation, which has been brought low by the betrayals and cowardice of some of our fellow countrymen. In making this request, I'm not asking anything of you that I'm not ready to do myself. And if any of us fall today, we will have the honor of dying for our duty, as true men of bravery and integrity; and those of us who live and win this battle will earn the favor of a gracious king and the respect of all good people. In God’s name, let’s move forward, and let this be your message—King James and the church of Scotland, may God preserve them for a long time!”[598]
A pause now ensued, and a death-like silence prevailed along the line, when, on a sudden, it appeared in motion, marching slowly down the hill. The Highlanders, who stript themselves to their shirts and doublets, advanced, according to their usual practice, with their bodies bent forward, so as to present as small a surface as possible to the fire of the enemy, the upper part of their bodies being covered by their targets.
A pause followed, and a heavy silence fell along the line, when suddenly, it started to move, slowly marching down the hill. The Highlanders, who stripped down to their shirts and doublets, advanced, as was their custom, with their bodies bent forward to present as small a target as possible to the enemy's fire, the upper part of their bodies shielded by their targets.
To discourage the Highlanders in their advance by keeping up a continual fire, Mackay had given instructions to his officers commanding battalions, to commence firing by platoons, at the distance of a hundred paces. This order was not attended to, as Balfour’s regiment, and the half of Ramsay’s, did not fire a single shot, and the other half fired very little. The Highlanders, however, met with a very brisk fire from Mackay’s right, and particularly from his own battalion, in which no less than 16 gentlemen of the Macdonells of Glengarry fell; but, undismayed by danger, they kept steadily advancing in the face of the enemy’s fire, of which they received three rounds. Having now come close up to the enemy, they halted for a moment, and having levelled and discharged their pistols, which did little execution, they set up a loud shout and rushed sword in hand upon the enemy, before the latter had time to screw on their bayonets to the end of their muskets. The shock was too impetuous to be long resisted by men who, according to their[373] own general, “behaved, with the exception of Hastings’s and Leven’s regiment, like the vilest cowards in nature.” But even had these men been more stout-hearted, their courage would not have availed them, as their arms were insufficient to parry off the tremendous strokes of the axes, and the broad and double-edged swords of the Highlanders, who, with a single blow, either felled their opponents to the earth or struck off a member from their bodies, and at once disabled them. While the work of death was thus going on towards the right, Dundee, at the head of the horse, made a furious charge on Mackay’s own battalion, and broke through it, on which the English horse which were stationed behind, fled without firing a single shot. Dundee, thereupon, rode off to attack the enemy’s cannon, but the officer (Sir William Wallace) who had that morning produced his commission as colonel of the horse, appears to have misunderstood Dundee, who, on arriving near the enemy’s cannon, found himself alone. He, therefore, gave the horse a signal to advance quickly, on which the Earl of Dunfermline, who then served only as a volunteer, overlooking the affront which had been put upon him, rode out of the ranks, followed by 16 gentlemen, attacked the party who guarded the cannon, and captured them.
To discourage the Highlanders in their advance by maintaining a constant gunfire, Mackay had instructed his battalion commanders to start firing by platoons at a distance of a hundred paces. This order was largely ignored, as Balfour’s regiment and half of Ramsay’s did not fire a single shot, and the other half fired very little. However, the Highlanders faced intense fire from Mackay’s right, particularly from his own battalion, where no less than 16 members of the Macdonells of Glengarry were killed. Undeterred by the danger, they kept steadily advancing despite receiving three volleys from the enemy. Once they got close to the enemy, they paused for a moment, aimed, and fired their pistols, which did little damage. Then they let out a loud shout and charged in with swords drawn before the enemy had time to fix bayonets on their muskets. The force of the charge was too much for men who, according to their general, “behaved, except for Hastings’s and Leven’s regiment, like the worst cowards imaginable.” Even if these men had been braver, their courage wouldn't have helped them, since their weapons were no match for the devastating blows from the axes and broad, double-edged swords of the Highlanders, who could fell opponents with a single strike or sever limbs, effectively incapacitating them. While this slaughter was taking place on the right flank, Dundee, leading the cavalry, launched a furious charge against Mackay’s own battalion, breaking through it, which caused the English cavalry stationed behind to flee without firing a shot. Dundee then rode off to attack the enemy’s cannons, but the officer (Sir William Wallace) who had shown his commission as colonel of the cavalry that morning seemed to have misunderstood Dundee. When Dundee arrived near the enemy's cannons, he found himself alone. He then signaled for the cavalry to advance quickly, and in an effort to overlook the slight against him, the Earl of Dunfermline, who was serving only as a volunteer at the time, rode out of the ranks, followed by 16 gentlemen, to attack the guards at the cannons and managed to capture them.
As soon as Mackay perceived that Dundee’s grand point of attack was near the centre of his line, he immediately resolved to attack the Highlanders in flank with the two troops of horse which he had placed in the rear of his line, for which purpose he ordered Lord Belhaven to proceed round the left wing with his own troop, and attack them on their right flank; he ordered at the same time the other troop to proceed in the contrary direction, and assail them on their left. Mackay himself led round Belhaven’s troop, but it was scarcely in front of the line when it got into disorder, and instead of obeying the orders to wheel for the flank of the enemy, after some confused firing it turned upon the right wing of Lord Kenmure’s battalion, which it threw into disorder, and which thereupon began to give way.
As soon as Mackay realized that Dundee's key point of attack was near the center of his line, he quickly decided to hit the Highlanders from the side with the two troops of cavalry he had positioned at the back of his line. He instructed Lord Belhaven to go around the left wing with his troop and attack them on their right side. At the same time, he ordered the other troop to move in the opposite direction and hit them on their left. Mackay himself led Belhaven's troop, but it barely made it in front of the line before it fell into chaos. Instead of following orders to turn and flank the enemy, after some scattered firing, it ended up charging at the right wing of Lord Kenmure’s battalion, which caused confusion and made them start to retreat.
At this critical moment Mackay, who was instantly surrounded by a crowd of Highlanders, anxious to disentangle his cavalry, so as to get them formed, called aloud to them to follow him, and putting spurs to his horse galloped through the enemy, but with the exception of one servant whose horse was shot under him, not a single horseman attempted to follow their general. When he had gone sufficiently far to be out of the reach of immediate danger, he turned round to observe the state of matters, and to his infinite surprise he found that both armies had disappeared. To use his own expression, “in the twinkling of an eye, in a manner,” his own men as well as the enemy were out of sight, having gone down pell-mell to the river where his baggage stood. The flight of his men must have been rapid indeed, for although the left wing, which had never been attacked, had begun to flee before he rode off, the right wing and centre still kept their ground.
At this crucial moment, Mackay, who was quickly surrounded by a crowd of Highlanders eager to help his cavalry get organized, called out for them to follow him. He then kicked his horse into a gallop through the enemy lines, but except for one servant whose horse was shot out from under him, not a single horseman tried to follow their general. Once he had gone far enough to be out of immediate danger, he turned around to see what was happening and was shocked to find that both armies had vanished. As he put it, “in the twinkling of an eye, in a manner,” his own men and the enemy had completely disappeared, having rushed down to the river where his baggage was located. His men must have fled quickly because, although the left wing, which had not been attacked, had started to retreat before he rode off, the right wing and center were still holding their position.
Mackay now stood in one of the most extraordinary predicaments in which the commander of an army was ever placed. His whole men had, as if by some supernatural cause, disappeared almost in an instant of time, and he found himself standing a solitary being on the mountain side, not knowing what to do, or whither to direct his course. Whether had they had the courage to follow him, the timid troop would have turned the tide of victory in his favour, may indeed be well doubted; but it is obvious that he adopted the only alternative which could render success probable. Judging from the ease with which he galloped through the Highlanders, who made way for him, he thinks that if he had had but 50 resolute horse such as Colchester’s, he “had certainly,” as he says, “by all human appearance recovered all,” for although his whole line had begun to give way when he ordered the horse to follow him, the right of the enemy had not then moved from their ground.[599] While ruminating upon the “sad spectacle” which he now beheld, his mind preyed upon by the most gloomy reflections, he fortunately espied to the right, “a small heap of red coats,” which he immediately galloped for, and found it to consist of a part of the Earl of Leven’s regiment, mixed with a few stragglers from other regiments who had escaped from the swords of the Highlanders. The Earl himself, his Lieutenant-colonel,[374] the Major, and most of the other officers of the regiment, were with this body. Mackay perceived a part of Hastings’s regiment marching up to the ground it had occupied at the commencement of the action. Having rode up to this party, he was informed by the Colonel that he had left his ground in pursuit of the enemy, a detachment of which had attempted to outflank him, but having wheeled to the right upon them with his pikes, they abandoned the idea of attacking him, and repaired to their main body, which they observed among the baggage at the river-side.
Mackay now found himself in an incredibly unusual situation for a military commander. Almost instantaneously, his entire troop had vanished, leaving him standing alone on the mountainside, clueless about what to do next or where to go. It’s debatable whether the timid soldiers would have been brave enough to follow him and possibly turn the tide in his favor, but it’s clear he chose the only option that might lead to a successful outcome. He noticed how easily he maneuvered through the Highlanders, who stepped aside for him, and believed that if he had just 50 determined cavalry like Colchester's, he could have “definitely,” as he stated, “possibly regained everything,” for even though his entire front line was starting to retreat when he called for the cavalry to follow him, the enemy's right flank hadn't yet budged from their position. While reflecting on the “sad scene” in front of him, his thoughts consumed by dark worries, he fortunately saw to the right “a small bunch of red coats,” which he immediately rode toward, discovering it was part of the Earl of Leven’s regiment, along with a few stragglers from other units who had escaped the Highlanders. The Earl himself, his Lieutenant Colonel, the Major, and most of the other officers from the regiment were with this group. Mackay noticed a section of Hastings's regiment moving back to the position it had held at the start of the battle. After riding up to this group, the Colonel informed him that they had left their position to chase the enemy, who had tried to outflank them, but after swinging to the right with their pikes, the enemy had abandoned their plan to attack and returned to their main force, which they observed among the baggage by the riverside.
The plunder which the baggage offered was too tempting a lure for the Highlanders, whose destructive progress it at once arrested. It was in fact solely to this thirst for spoil that Mackay and the few of his men who escaped owed their safety, for had the Highlanders continued the pursuit, it is very probable that not a single individual of Mackay’s army would have been left alive to relate their sad disaster.[600]
The loot from the baggage was too tempting for the Highlanders to resist, stopping their destructive advance immediately. In fact, it was only this greed for treasure that saved Mackay and the few men who escaped, because if the Highlanders had kept chasing them, it’s likely that not a single member of Mackay’s army would have survived to tell the story of their tragic defeat.[600]
As soon as Mackay had got up Hastings’s battalion and joined it to that of Leven’s, he despatched his nephew, Captain Mackay,—who, though he had received eight broad-sword wounds on his body, was still able to ride his horse,—in quest of such of his officers as might be within his reach, about the bottom of the hill, with orders to collect as many of their men as they could, and join the general.
As soon as Mackay had gathered Hastings’s battalion and connected it with Leven’s, he sent his nephew, Captain Mackay—who, despite having eight sword wounds on his body, was still able to ride his horse—looking for any officers he could find at the foot of the hill, with instructions to gather as many of their men as possible and join the general.
This mission was totally unsuccessful, for although he had fallen in with several officers, few of them took any notice of him; and all who had survived the battle were now scattered far beyond Mackay’s reach. While receiving this afflicting intelligence, Mackay descried in the twilight, a large body of men, who appeared to form themselves along the edge of a wood on Balfour’s left, where Lieutenant-colonel Lauder had been posted with 200 men. As he was not yet aware of the fate of Lauder’s corps, which was among the first that fled, he supposed that the body he had observed might either be that party or another body of his men who had retired to the wood on the descent of the Highlanders, and he therefore rode off to reconnoitre them, after directing his officers to endeavour to put their men in a condition to fire one discharge, at least, if attacked. Mackay approached the party sufficiently near to discover that they were Dundee’s men, and having turned his horse’s head he walked slowly back, that he might not excite the apprehensions of the Highlanders. The ground on which Mackay stood with the wreck of his army, amounting to scarcely 400 men, was the farthest removed of any other part of the position he had selected in the morning, from the point to which he was necessarily obliged to direct his retreat, and over the intervening space he could not but expect to fall in with parties of the Highlanders, who would fall upon him, and kill or disperse his tired followers. But he extricated himself from the difficulties which beset him, with considerable adroitness. He advised them on no account to show any inclination to run, as it could not add to their personal safety, but, on the contrary, might endanger it the more, as the Highlanders, observing their terror, would certainly break in among them, and pursue them with the greater avidity. When about to retire down the hill the party was joined by Lord Belhaven, and a few other horsemen, who proved very serviceable as scouts during the retreat. Mackay then led his men slowly down the hill, and evaded the enemy so completely that he did not meet with the least interruption in his march. He retired across the Garry without molestation, and made a short halt to ascertain whether he was pursued. Seeing no disposition on the part of the Highlanders to follow him, he began to think of the best way of retiring out of Athole. All his officers advised him to return to Perth through the pass of Killiecrankie, but he saw proper to reject this advice, and resolved to march several miles up Athole and cross over the hills to Stirling.
This mission was completely unsuccessful, since even though he had met several officers, very few paid him any attention; and all the survivors of the battle were now scattered far beyond Mackay’s reach. While receiving this disappointing news, Mackay noticed in the twilight a large group of men that seemed to be forming along the edge of a wood to Balfour’s left, where Lieutenant-colonel Lauder had been stationed with 200 men. Not yet knowing the fate of Lauder’s corps, which was among the first to flee, he assumed that the group he observed might either be Lauder’s party or another group of his men who had retreated into the wood as the Highlanders descended, so he rode off to scout them after instructing his officers to prepare their men to at least fire one shot if they were attacked. Mackay got close enough to realize that they were Dundee’s men, and after turning his horse around, he walked slowly back so as not to alarm the Highlanders. The ground where Mackay stood with the remnants of his army, totaling barely 400 men, was the farthest from the point he needed to retreat to, and he expected to encounter groups of Highlanders who would attack him and kill or scatter his exhausted followers. However, he managed to navigate the difficulties he faced with considerable skill. He advised them never to show any inclination to run since it wouldn’t increase their safety; on the contrary, it might even put them in greater danger, as the Highlanders would definitely exploit their fear and pursue them more eagerly. Just as they were about to retreat down the hill, they were joined by Lord Belhaven and a few other horsemen, who proved to be very helpful as scouts during the retreat. Mackay then led his men slowly down the hill and evaded the enemy so thoroughly that he faced no interruption during his march. He crossed the Garry without any problems and paused briefly to check if he was being pursued. Not seeing any signs that the Highlanders were following him, he began to think about the best way to retreat out of Athole. All his officers advised him to return to Perth through the Killiecrankie pass, but he decided to reject this advice and determined to march several miles up Athole and cross over the hills to Stirling.
Giving orders, therefore, to his men to march, he proceeded to the west along the[375] bank of the river, and had the satisfaction, when about two miles from the field of battle, to come up with a party of about 150 fugitives almost without arms, under the command of Colonel Ramsay, who was quite at a loss what direction to take. Mackay then continued his march along the edge of a rivulet which falls into the Garry, till he came to some little houses. Here he obtained from one of the inhabitants, information as to the route he meant to follow, and having made himself acquainted, as far as he could, by an examination of his map, with the situation of the country through which he had to pass, he crossed the stream and proceeded across the hills towards Weem castle, the seat of the chief of the clan Menzies, whose son had been in the action with a company of 100 Highlanders he had raised for the service of the government. After a most fatiguing journey, he reached the castle before morning. Here he obtained some sleep and refreshment, of which he stood greatly in need, having since his departure from Dunkeld, on the morning preceding, marched about 40 miles.
Giving orders to his men to march, he headed west along the[375] bank of the river and felt satisfied when, about two miles from the battlefield, he encountered a group of around 150 fleeing soldiers who were mostly unarmed, led by Colonel Ramsay, who seemed unsure of which direction to go. Mackay then continued his march along the edge of a small stream that flows into the Garry until he reached some small houses. Here, he got information from one of the locals about the route he planned to take, and after checking his map to familiarize himself with the area's geography, he crossed the stream and made his way across the hills toward Weem Castle, the home of the chief of the Menzies clan, whose son had participated in the battle with a company of 100 Highlanders he had raised for the government's service. After a very exhausting journey, he arrived at the castle before morning. Here, he was able to get some much-needed sleep and refreshments, having already marched about 40 miles since leaving Dunkeld the previous morning.
The news of Mackay’s defeat had preceded his retreat; and on his march during the following day, he found the country through which he passed in an uproar, and every person arming in favour of King James. The people of Strathtay alarmed at the approach of Mackay’s men, whom they took to be Highlanders, and considering their houses and cattle in danger, set up a dreadful shout, which so frightened Mackay’s men that they began to flee back to the hills under an apprehension that the Highlanders were at hand. Mackay and some of his officers on horseback, by presenting their pistols and threatening the fugitives, succeeded in rallying them, but owing to the thickness of the morning more than 100 escaped, all of whom were killed, stripped, or taken prisoners by the country people. Mackay continued his march with very little halting all that day, being Sunday the 28th, and arrived late at night at Drummond castle, in which he had a garrison. Next day he reached Stirling with about 400 men.
The news of Mackay’s defeat had arrived before his retreat, and as he marched the next day, he found the countryside in chaos, with everyone arming themselves in support of King James. The people of Strathtay, alarmed by the approach of Mackay’s troops—whom they believed to be Highlanders—and fearing for their homes and livestock, let out a terrifying shout that scared Mackay’s men into fleeing back to the hills, convinced that the Highlanders were coming. Mackay and some of his officers on horseback managed to rally them by brandishing their pistols and threatening the fleeing soldiers, but due to the thick morning fog, more than 100 men got away, all of whom were later killed, stripped, or captured by the locals. Mackay continued his march with very few stops throughout the day, which was Sunday the 28th, and arrived late at night at Drummond Castle, where he had a garrison. The next day, he reached Stirling with about 400 men.
On the morning after the battle—for night had thrown its curtain over the horrors of the scene, before the extent of the carnage could be ascertained—the field of battle and the ground between it and the river, extending as far as the pass, presented an appalling spectacle in the vast numbers of the dead which strewed the field, whose mutilated bodies attested the savage and unrelenting ferocity with[376] which Mackay’s men had been hewn down by the Highlanders. Here might be seen a skull which had been struck off above the ears by a stroke from a broad-sword—there a head lying near the trunk from which it had been severed—here an arm or a limb—there a corpse laid open from the head to the brisket; while interspersed among these lifeless trunks, dejectaque membra, were to be seen broken pikes, small swords and muskets, which had been snapt asunder by the athletic blows of the Lochaber axe and broad-sword.[601]
On the morning after the battle—after night had covered the horrors of the scene, before the full extent of the carnage could be determined—the battlefield and the area between it and the river, stretching all the way to the pass, revealed a horrifying sight with countless dead scattered across the ground. Their mutilated bodies showed the brutal and relentless brutality with[376] which Mackay’s men had been cut down by the Highlanders. Here was a skull that had been struck off just above the ears by a blow from a broad sword—over there a head lying next to the torso from which it had been removed—here an arm or another limb—there a corpse split open from head to chest; while mixed in among these lifeless bodies, dejectaque membra, were broken pikes, small swords, and muskets that had been shattered by the powerful strikes of the Lochaber axe and broad sword.[601]
If the importance of a victory is to be reckoned by the comparative numbers of the slain, and the brilliant achievements of the victors, the battle of Killiecrankie may well stand high in the list of military exploits. Considering the shortness of the combat, the loss on the part of Mackay was prodigious. Not less than 2,000 of his men were either killed or captured. Among the slain were Lieutenant-colonel Mackay, brother of the General, Brigadier Balfour, and several other officers. Highland tradition reports that Balfour was cut down by the Reverend Robert Stewart, a Catholic clergyman, nephew to Stewart of Ballochin, for having contemptuously refused to receive quarter when offered him by the priest. The same tradition relates that Stewart, who was a powerful muscular man, followed the enemy in their flight down to the river, and towards the pass, wielding a tremendous broad-sword, with which he cut down numbers of the fugitives, and so much did he exert himself in the use of his fatal weapon, that, at the conclusion of the carnage, his hand had swollen to such an extent, that it could only be extricated from the basket-hilt of his sword, by cutting away the net-work.
If the significance of a victory is measured by the number of casualties and the remarkable accomplishments of the winners, the battle of Killiecrankie deserves a prominent place among military achievements. Given the brief duration of the fight, Mackay's losses were staggering. At least 2,000 of his men were either killed or captured. Among the dead were Lieutenant-colonel Mackay, the General's brother, Brigadier Balfour, and several other officers. Highland tradition claims that Balfour was slain by the Reverend Robert Stewart, a Catholic priest and nephew of Stewart of Ballochin, for arrogantly refusing to accept mercy when it was offered by the priest. This same tradition also states that Stewart, who was a strong and muscular man, chased the fleeing enemy down to the river and towards the pass, wielding a massive broadsword, which he used to cut down many of the escapees. He exerted himself so much in using his deadly weapon that, by the end of the slaughter, his hand had swollen so much that he could only free it from the basket-hilt of his sword by cutting away the netting.
But as the importance of a victory, however splendid in itself, or distinguished by acts of individual prowess, can only be appreciated by its results, the battle of Killiecrankie, instead of being advantageous to the cause of King James, was, by the death of the brave Dundee, the precursor of its ruin. After he had charged at the head of his horse, and driven the enemy from their cannon, he was about to proceed up the hill to bring down Sir Donald Macdonald’s regiment, which appeared rather tardy in its motions, when he received a musket shot in his side, through an opening of his armour, the ball probably passing out in front through the centre of his breastplate (See Plate of Dundee’s Armour).[602] He attempted to ride a little, but was unable, and fell from his horse mortally wounded, and almost immediately expired.[603] The loss on the side of Dundee was never properly ascertained, but is supposed to have been about 900.
But the significance of a victory, no matter how impressive or highlighted by individual bravery, can really only be understood by its outcomes. The battle of Killiecrankie, instead of being a win for King James, marked the beginning of its downfall with the death of the courageous Dundee. After he led his cavalry charge and pushed the enemy away from their cannons, he was about to advance up the hill to rally Sir Donald Macdonald’s regiment, which seemed a bit slow to act, when he took a musket shot in his side through a gap in his armor, the bullet likely exiting through the front of his breastplate (See Plate of Dundee’s Armour).[602] He tried to ride for a short distance but couldn’t manage it and fell from his horse, mortally wounded, and soon died.[603] The exact casualties on Dundee's side were never fully determined, but it’s estimated to have been around 900.

1. Breast Plate, in possession of his Grace the Duke of Athole. See Page 376. Vol I.
1. Breast Plate, owned by His Grace the Duke of Athole. See Page 376. Vol I.
2. Remains of Helmet in possession of J P McInroy Esq. of Lude, taken out of Dundee’s grave in the church of Blair Athole in 1794.
2. Remains of a helmet owned by J P McInroy Esq. of Lude, taken from Dundee's grave in the church of Blair Athole in 1794.
3. Sword in possession of A Æ. Mackintosh Esq. of Mackintosh, given to Lachlan 21st Laird of Mackintosh by Dundee’s Relations.—The hilt is silver and bears the Graham Arms—The date on the blade is A.D. 1504.
3. Sword owned by A Æ. Mackintosh Esq. of Mackintosh, presented to Lachlan 21st Laird of Mackintosh by the family of Dundee.—The hilt is silver and features the Graham Arms—The date on the blade is A.D. 1504.
4. Pistol, in possession of Miss Stirling Graham of Duntrune—representative of the Claverhouse family.—In the plate both sides of the Pistol are shown; the stock is of iron and is richly inlaid with silver.
4. Pistol, owned by Miss Stirling Graham of Duntrune—representative of the Claverhouse family.—The plate shows both sides of the Pistol; the stock is made of iron and is beautifully inlaid with silver.
Among the slain, Alister Dhu (black Alexander) the chief of Glengarry, who, at the head of his battalion, mowed down two men at every stroke, with his ponderous two-handed sword, had to lament the loss of a brother, several other relatives, and still nearer and dearer to him, of his son, Donald, surnamed Gorm, from the blueness of his eyes. This youth, who had exhibited early proofs of bravery worthy of his name, and the race whence he sprung, killed, it is said, 18 of the enemy with his own hand. No less than five cousins of Sir Donald Macdonald of the isles fell, together with the tutor of Macdonald of Largo and his sons. Colonel Gilbert Ramsay, and the brave laird of Pitcur, “who, like a moving castle in the shape of men, threw fire and sword on all sides,”[604] were also numbered with the dead on this eventful day.[605]
Among the fallen was Alister Dhu (Black Alexander), the chief of Glengarry, who led his battalion and took down two men with each swing of his heavy two-handed sword. He had to mourn the loss of a brother, several other relatives, and, even more painfully, his son, Donald, nicknamed Gorm for the color of his eyes. This young man, who showed early signs of the bravery expected from his lineage, reportedly killed 18 enemies with his own hands. Five cousins of Sir Donald Macdonald of the Isles also died, along with the tutor of Macdonald of Largo and his sons. Colonel Gilbert Ramsay and the fearless laird of Pitcur, “who, like a moving castle in the shape of men, unleashed fire and sword in all directions,” were also counted among the dead on this significant day.
In the Viscount Dundee, King James lost the only man in Scotland possessed of all the qualifications necessary for conducting to a successful issue the great and important charge which had been committed to him by his sovereign. Educated in the strictest principles of toryism, he could never divest his mind of the abstract ideas of passive obedience and hereditary right, and to him, therefore, any attempt to resist the authority of the sovereign, no matter how far that authority was abused, appeared highly treasonable. Though a sincere Protestant Episcopalian, the heresy of the successor of Charles II. as the religion of James must have appeared to him, in no respect altered his ideas of implicit fidelity to the sovereign, nor did his views undergo any change when the arbitrary and unconstitutional proceedings of James seemed to the leading men of the nation to have solved the great political problem, when resistance should commence and obedience end.[606] In his eye, therefore, the revolution which drove the unfortunate James from his throne, was a great national sin, which could only be atoned for by restoring to him his crown, an object, in the accomplishment of which, he conceived all good men were bound to lend a helping hand. These ideas ingrafted upon a temperament peculiarly sanguine, made him an enthusiast in favour of hereditary right, and his appointment by the fallen monarch as the chosen one by whose instrumentality his restoration was to be effected, imparted a charm to his enthusiasm which dispelled every[378] difficulty that appeared to obstruct the grand object of his ambition and his hopes. With an inflexibility of purpose, which no temptation could overcome, he steadily pursued the course which the duty he conceived he owed to his sovereign and the natural inclination of his own mind directed him to follow. But Dundee had not merely the will, but, what was of no less importance, the ability, had he lived, to have executed the commission intrusted to him, one of his highest qualifications for such a purpose—considering the fickle and unruly bands he had to command—being that he stood unrivalled among his contemporaries in the art of gaining the affections of his troops, and communicating to them a full measure of the spirit which animated himself. His death, therefore, was a fatal blow to James’s prospects, and with him the cause of the Stuarts may be said to have perished. Dundee and his friend Pitcur were interred in the church of Blair-Athole. “Never vaulted roof or marble monument covered the last abode of a more restless and ambitious heart than that which has slept in this quiet spot amidst peasant dust.”[607]
In the Viscount Dundee, King James lost the only person in Scotland who had all the necessary qualifications to successfully manage the important responsibility given to him by his sovereign. Educated in the strictest principles of Toryism, he could never rid his mind of the abstract ideas of passive obedience and hereditary right. To him, any attempt to challenge the authority of the sovereign, no matter how much that authority was abused, seemed highly treasonous. Although he was a sincere Protestant Episcopalian, the heresy of the successor of Charles II, as the religion of James, must have seemed to him unchanged regarding his ideas of unwavering loyalty to the sovereign. His views didn’t change even when the arbitrary and unconstitutional actions of James appeared to the leading figures of the nation to have clarified when resistance should start and obedience should end. In his eyes, the revolution that took the unfortunate James from his throne was a great national sin that could only be atoned for by restoring him to his crown, a goal he believed all good people were obligated to support. These beliefs, combined with his naturally optimistic temperament, made him an enthusiast for hereditary right, and being appointed by the fallen monarch as the chosen one to restore him added an irresistible charm to his enthusiasm, which overcame every challenge in the way of achieving his great ambition and hopes. With an unwavering determination that no temptation could sway, he consistently followed the path he believed he owed to his sovereign and his own instincts. However, Dundee not only had the will but, more importantly, the ability—had he lived—to carry out the mission entrusted to him. One of his greatest strengths for such a purpose, considering the unpredictable and unruly troops he commanded, was that he stood unmatched among his peers in the skill of winning the loyalty of his soldiers and instilling in them the same spirit that inspired him. Therefore, his death was a devastating blow to James’s prospects, and with him, the cause of the Stuarts can be said to have died. Dundee and his friend Pitcur were buried in the church of Blair-Athole. “Never vaulted roof or marble monument covered the last resting place of a more restless and ambitious heart than that which has slept in this quiet spot amidst peasant dust.”
FOOTNOTES:
[556] General Hugh Mackay, third son of Colonel Hugh Mackay of Scowry, was born about 1640. Soon after the Restoration in 1660, he obtained an ensign’s commission in the Royal Scots, now the Scots Greys, and accompanied it to France on that corps being lent by Charles II. to the French king. In 1669 he entered the Venetian service, in which he distinguished himself. Leaving the service of that republic, he again went to France, where he obtained a captaincy in Douglas’s regiment. After serving under Marshal Turenne, in the campaign in the Netherlands, in 1672, Captain Mackay offered his services to the Prince of Orange, who gave him the commission of Major in one of the Scotch regiments, then serving in Holland. After reaching the rank of Colonel in the Dutch service, Mackay was invited to England by James II., from whom, on the 4th of June, 1685, he received the appointment of major-general, or commander in chief, of the forces in Scotland; and was admitted a member of the Scottish Privy Council, by virtue of a warrant from the king, dated the 18th of the same month. But disliking the arbitrary proceedings of James, or preferring the service of his son-in-law, Mackay resigned his commission in 1686, and returned to Holland. The prince raised him to the rank of Major-general, and gave him the command of the British regiments, with which he invaded England. By a warrant signed by William and Mary, dated from Kensington, 4th January, 1689, Mackay was appointed “Major-general of all forces whatever, within our ancient kingdom of Scotland.” Mackay was raised to the rank of Lieutenant-general in 1690, and was killed at the battle of Steinkirk, 3d August, 1692.
[556] General Hugh Mackay, the third son of Colonel Hugh Mackay of Scowry, was born around 1640. Shortly after the Restoration in 1660, he got an ensign commission in the Royal Scots, now known as the Scots Greys, and went to France when Charles II lent that unit to the French king. In 1669, he joined the Venetian army, where he made a name for himself. After leaving that service, he returned to France and secured a captain position in Douglas’s regiment. Following his service under Marshal Turenne during the campaign in the Netherlands in 1672, Captain Mackay offered his services to the Prince of Orange, who appointed him Major in one of the Scottish regiments serving in Holland. After rising to Colonel in the Dutch army, Mackay was invited to England by James II, who appointed him major-general, or commander in chief, of the forces in Scotland on June 4, 1685; he was also appointed to the Scottish Privy Council by a king's warrant dated June 18 of the same year. However, disapproving of James's authoritarian actions or preferring to support his son-in-law, Mackay resigned his commission in 1686 and went back to Holland. The prince promoted him to Major-general and gave him command of the British regiments that invaded England. By a warrant signed by William and Mary from Kensington on January 4, 1689, Mackay was appointed "Major-general of all forces whatever, within our ancient kingdom of Scotland." Mackay was promoted to Lieutenant-general in 1690 and was killed at the battle of Steinkirk on August 3, 1692.
[557] “To the regular trained officers, such an army as he commanded was as unstable and capricious as a giddy mob. If he did not study the peculiarities of the race, and of each individual clan, some untoward accident was ever occurring to vex his disciplinarian spirit, and make him suspect that the cause was ruined; and if he did not at once recognise and yield to the peculiarities as they occurred, a trifle might readily sacrifice the army or the cause,—for the Highland soldier’s immediate cause was his leader or his clan. The succession to the crown of Britain, or the preservation of the constitution were distant and secondary objects, to be sacrificed without hesitation to any question of precedence or etiquette.”—Burton’s Scotland from the Revolution, vol. i. pp. 101–103.—“If anything good was brought him (Dundee) to eat, he sent it to a faint or sick soldier. If a soldier was weary, he offered to carry his arms. He kept those who were with him from sinking under their fatigues, not so much by exhortation, as by preventing them from attending to their sufferings. For this reason he walked on foot with the men; now by the side of one clan, and anon by that of another. He amused them with jokes. He flattered them with his knowledge of their genealogies. He animated them by a recital of the deeds of their ancestors, and of the verses of their bards. It was one of his maxims, that no general should fight with an irregular army, unless he was acquainted with every man he commanded. Yet, with these habits of familiarity, the severity of his discipline was dreadful. The only punishment he inflicted was death. ‘All other punishments,’ he said, ‘disgraced a gentleman, and all who were with him were of that rank; but that death was a relief from the consciousness of crime.’ It is reported of him, that, having seen a youth fly in his first action, he pretended he had sent him to the rear on a message. The youth fled a second time. He brought him to the front of the army, and saying, ‘That a gentleman’s son ought not to fall by the hands of a common executioner,’ shot him with his own pistol.”—Dalrymple’s Memoirs, part ii. p. 47.
[557] “To the trained officers, the army he led was as unpredictable and erratic as a frantic crowd. If he didn’t understand the unique traits of the people and each individual clan, some unfortunate incident was always bound to happen, frustrating his disciplined nature and making him think the cause was doomed. If he didn’t immediately recognize and adapt to these peculiarities as they arose, even a small issue could endanger the army or the cause—because for the Highland soldier, his main loyalty was to his leader or his clan. The succession to the British crown or the preservation of the constitution were far-off and secondary goals, easily sacrificed for any issue of rank or etiquette.” —Burton’s Scotland from the Revolution, vol. i. pp. 101–103. —“If anything good was brought to him (Dundee) to eat, he would send it to a faint or sick soldier. If a soldier was exhausted, he would offer to carry his gear. He helped keep those with him from succumbing to their fatigue, not so much by encouraging them, but by distracting them from their suffering. For this reason, he walked alongside the men, sometimes with one clan and then with another. He entertained them with jokes. He impressed them with his knowledge of their family histories. He motivated them by recalling the feats of their ancestors and the verses of their bards. One of his principles was that no general should lead an irregular army unless he knew every man he commanded. Yet, despite this familiarity, his discipline was severe. The only punishment he enforced was death. ‘Other punishments,’ he claimed, ‘bring shame to a gentleman, and all those with him were of that rank; but death is a release from the burden of guilt.’ It is said that after witnessing a young man flee in his first battle, he pretended he had sent him to the rear on an errand. The young man ran away again. He brought him back to the front of the army, and stating that ‘a gentleman’s son should not be executed by a common hangman,’ he shot him with his own pistol.” —Dalrymple’s Memoirs, part ii. p. 47.
[558] Mackay’s Memoirs.
[561] “Lord Athole, Lord Tarbet, and Lord Breadalbane, men of great power in the North, were prevailed upon to give him no disturbance: The two first because they thought themselves neglected by the new government; the last to make himself necessary to it.”—Dalrymple’s Memoirs, Part ii. p. 45.
[561] “Lord Athole, Lord Tarbet, and Lord Breadalbane, powerful men in the North, were convinced not to cause him any trouble: The first two because they felt overlooked by the new government; the last to make himself essential to it.”—Dalrymple’s Memoirs, Part ii. p. 45.
[563] Memoirs, p. 46.
[564] The following letter to Macleod of Macleod shows Dundee’s notion of his prospects at this time:—
[564] The letter below to Macleod of Macleod reveals Dundee’s thoughts about his future at this time:—
“For the Laird of Macleod.[565]
“For the Laird of Macleod.” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“Moy, Jun 23, 1689.
“Moy, Jun 23, 1689.”
“Sir,—Glengaire gave me ane account of the substance of a letter he receaved from yow: I shall only tell yow, that if you heasten not to land your men, I am of opinion yow will have litle occasion to do the king great service; for if he land in the west of Scotland, yow will come too late, as I believe yow will thinck yourself by the news I have to tell yow. The Prince of Orange hath wreaten to the Scots councell not to fatig his troops any more by following us in the hills, but to draw them together in a body to the west; and, accordingly, severall of the forces that were in Pearthshire and Angus, are drawn to Edinr., and some of Mackay’s regments are marcht that way from him.... Some of the French fleet hath been seen amongst the islands, and hath taken the two Glasgow frigats. The king, being thus master by sea and land, hath nothing to do but bring over his army, which many people fancy is landed alraidy in the west. He will have little to oppose him there, and will probably march towards England; so that we who are in the graitest readiness will have ado to join him. I have received by Mr. Hay a commission of lieutenant-general, which miscairied by Breidy. I have also receaved a double of a letter miscairied by Breidy to me, and a new letter, dated the 18th of May; both which are so kind, that I am asham’d to tell. He counts for great services, which I am conscious to myself that I have hardly done my deutie. He promises not only to me, but to all that will join, such marks of favor, as after ages shall see what honour and advantage there is, in being loyall. He sayes, in express terms, that his favours shall vy with our loyalty. He hath, by the same letters, given full power of councell to such councellors here, as shall be joined in the king’s service, and given us power, with the rest of his freends, to meet in a convention, by his authority, to counteract the mock convention at Edinr., whom he hath declaired traitours, and comanded all his loyall subjects to make warr against them; in obedience to which, I have called all the clannes. Captain of Glenrannald[566] is near us these severall days; the laird of Baro[567] is there with his men. I am persuaded Sir Donald[568] is there by this. M’Clean[569] lands in Morven to-morrow certainly. Apen,[570] Glenco,[571] Lochell,[572] Glengaire,[573] Keppoch,[574] are all raidy. Sir Alexander[575] and Largo[576] have been here with there men all this while with me, so that I hope we will go out of Lochaber about thre thousand. Yow may judge what we will gett in Strathharig, Badenock, Athol, Marr, and the duke of Gordon’s lands, besides the loyall shires of Bamf, Aberdeen, Merns, Angus, Perth, and Stirling. I hope we will be masters of the north, as the king’s army will be of the south. I had almost forgot to tell you of my Lord Broadalban,[577] who I suppose will now come to the feelds. Dumbeth, with two hundred hors and eight hundred foot, are said to be endeavouring to join us. My L. Seaforth[578] will be in a few dayes from Irland to rais his men for the king’s service. Now, I have layd the whole business before yow, yow will easily know what is fitt for yow to do. All I shall say further is, to repeat and renew the desyre of my former letter, and assure yow that I am,
“Mr.,—Glengaire told me about a letter he received from you: I’ll just say that if you don’t hurry to land your men, I believe you won’t have much chance to do the king any great service; because if he lands in the west of Scotland, you’ll arrive too late, as I think you’ll realize from the news I have for you. The Prince of Orange has written to the Scottish council not to tire his troops by chasing us in the hills anymore, but to gather them together in the west; and, as a result, several forces that were in Perthshire and Angus have moved to Edinburgh, and some of Mackay’s regiments have marched that way from him... Some of the French fleet has been spotted among the islands and has captured the two Glasgow frigates. The king, being thus in control by sea and land, just needs to bring over his army, which many believe has already landed in the west. He will face little opposition there, and will likely march towards England; so those of us who are most prepared will have to join him. I received a commission of lieutenant-general from Mr. Hay, which was lost by Breidy. I have also received a duplicate of a letter that was misplaced by Breidy and a new letter, dated May 18; both are so kind that I am embarrassed to mention. He acknowledges great services, which I feel I have hardly done my duty toward. He promises not only to me but to all who join, such signs of favor that future generations will see the honor and advantage in being loyal. He states explicitly that his favors will match our loyalty. Through the same letters, he has given full power of counsel to all counselors here who will join in the king’s service and has authorized us, along with the rest of his friends, to meet in a convention, under his authority, to counteract the false convention in Edinburgh, which he has declared traitors and commanded all his loyal subjects to go to war against; in response to this, I have called all the clans. Captain of Glenrannald[566] has been nearby for several days; the Laird of Baro[567] is there with his men. I’m convinced Sir Donald[568] is there by now. M’Clean[569] is definitely landing in Morven tomorrow. Apen,[570] Glenco,[571] Lochell,[572] Glengaire,[573] Keppoch,[574] are all ready. Sir Alexander[575] and Largo[576] have been here with their men the entire time with me, so I hope we will leave Lochaber with about three thousand. You can imagine what we will gather in Strathharig, Badenoch, Athol, Marr, and the Duke of Gordon’s lands, besides the loyal shires of Banff, Aberdeen, Mearns, Angus, Perth, and Stirling. I hope we will dominate the north, just as the king’s army will the south. I almost forgot to mention my Lord Broadalbin,[577] who I believe will now enter the field. Dumbeth, with two hundred horsemen and eight hundred foot soldiers, is reportedly trying to join us. My Lord Seaforth[578] will be in a few days from Ireland to raise his men for the king’s service. Now that I’ve laid out everything for you, you’ll easily know what would be fitting for you to do. All I’ll add is to repeat and renew the request from my previous letter, and assure you that I am,
“Sir
“Dude”
“Your most humble servant,
"Your humble servant,"
“Dundie.
“Dundie.”
“Yow will receave the king’s letter to yow.”
"You will receive the king's letter to you."
[567] R. Macneil of Barra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ R. Macneil from Barra.
[568] Sir Donald Macdonald of Slate.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir Donald Macdonald of Slate.
[570] Stewart of Appin.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart of Appin.
[572] Sir Ewen Cameron of Locheil.
Sir Ewen Cameron of Locheil.
[574] Dundee “used to call him Coll of the Cowes, because he found them out when they were driven to the hills out of the way.”—Deposition of Lieutenant Colt in appendix to acts of parliament, 1690.
[574] Dundee “used to call him Coll of the Cowes because he discovered them when they were pushed to the hills out of the way.”—Deposition of Lieutenant Colt in the appendix to acts of parliament, 1690.
[575] Sir Alexander Maclean of Otter.
Sir Alexander Maclean of Otter.
[576] Alexander Macdonald of Largo.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Alexander Macdonald of Largo.
“For the Earl of Melfort.[580]
“For the Earl of Melfort.” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“Moy in Lochaber, June 27, 1689.
“Moy in Lochaber, June 27, 1689.”
After exculpating himself from a charge made against him by the Earl, of his name having been ‘made use of for carrying on designs against the Earl,’ Dundee thus proceeds:—
After clearing himself of a charge made against him by the Earl, claiming that his name had been 'used to further schemes against the Earl,' Dundee continues:—
“When we first came out I had but fifty pounds of powder; more I could not get, all the great towns and seaports were in rebellion, and had seized the powder, and would sell none. But I had one advantage, the Highlanders will not fire above once, and then take to the broadsword.... The advocate[581] is gone to England, a very honest man, firm beyond belief; and Athol is gone too, who did not know what to do. Earl Hume, who is very frank, is taken prisoner to Edinburgh, but he will be let out on security. Earl Breadalbin keeps close in a strong house; he has and pretends the gout. Earl Errol stays at home; so does Aberdeen. Earl Marshall is at Edinburgh, but does not meddle. Earl Lauderdale is right, and at home. The Bishops, I know not where they are. They are now the kirk invisible. I will be forced to open the letter, and send copies attested to them, and keep the original, till I can find out our primate. The poor ministers are sorely oppressed over all. They generally stand right. Duke Queensberry was present at the cross, when their new mock King was proclaimed, and I hear, voted for him, though not for the throne vacant. His brother the Lieutenant General, some say is made an Earl. He has come down to Edinburgh, and is gone up again. He is the old man, and has abused me strangely, for he swore to me to make amends. Tarbat is a great villain. Besides what he has done at Edinburgh, he has endeavoured to seduce Lochiel, by offers of money, which is under his hand. He is now gone up to secure his faction, which is melting, the two Dalrymples and others against Skelmarly,[582] Polwart, Cardross, Ross, and others now joined with that worthy prince, Duke Hamilton. M. Douglas is now a great knave, as well as beast; as is Glencairne, Morton, and Eglinton, and even Cassillis is gone astray, misled by Gibby.[583] Panmure keeps right, and at home, so does Strathmore, Southesk, and Kinnaird. Old Airly is at Edinburgh under caution, so is Balcarras and Dunmore. Stormont is declared fugitive for not appearing. All these will break out, and many more, when the King lands, or any from him. Most of the gentry on this side the Forth, and many on the other, will do so too. But they suffer mightily in the mean time; and will be forced to submit, if there be not relief sent very soon. The Duke of Gordon, they say, wanted nothing for holding out but hopes of relief. Earl of Dunfermling stays constantly with me, and so does Lord Dunkell, Pitcur, and many other gentlemen, who really deserve well, for they suffer great hardships. When the troops land there must be blank commissions sent for horse and foot, for them and others that will join.”
“When we first came out, I only had fifty pounds of gunpowder; I couldn’t get more since all the major towns and ports were in rebellion and had seized the powder, refusing to sell any. But I had one advantage: the Highlanders only fire once and then switch to the broadsword.... The advocate[581] has gone to England, a very honest man, incredibly steadfast; and Athol is gone too, who didn’t know what to do. Earl Hume, who is quite straightforward, has been taken prisoner in Edinburgh, but he’ll be released on security. Earl Breadalbin is holed up in a stronghold, claiming he has the gout. Earl Errol is at home, and so is Aberdeen. Earl Marshall is in Edinburgh but keeps to himself. Earl Lauderdale is in the right and at home. I don’t know where the Bishops are now; they are like the invisible church. I’ll have to open the letter, send verified copies to them, and keep the original until I find our primate. The poor ministers are suffering greatly all around. Generally, they remain steadfast. Duke Queensberry was present at the cross when their new mock King was proclaimed, and I hear he voted for him, though not for the vacant throne. His brother, the Lieutenant General, is said to have been made an Earl. He came to Edinburgh and then went back up. He’s the old man and has wronged me terribly because he swore to make it right. Tarbat is a huge villain. Besides what he’s done in Edinburgh, he has tried to bribe Lochiel with money offers, which he put in writing. He’s now gone back up to secure his faction, which is dwindling, along with the two Dalrymples and others against Skelmarly,[582] Polwart, Cardross, Ross, and others who have now joined forces with that worthy prince, Duke Hamilton. M. Douglas is now a major scoundrel, as are Glencairne, Morton, and Eglinton, and even Cassillis has gone off track, misled by Gibby.[583] Panmure is staying true and at home, as are Strathmore, Southesk, and Kinnaird. Old Airly is in Edinburgh under caution, as are Balcarras and Dunmore. Stormont has been declared a fugitive for not appearing. All these people will rise up, and many more will too when the King lands, or anyone from him. Most of the gentry on this side of the Forth, and many on the other side, will also do so. But they are suffering greatly in the meantime and will have to submit unless help comes very soon. The Duke of Gordon, they say, needed nothing to hold out but hope for relief. The Earl of Dunfermline stays by my side constantly, along with Lord Dunkell, Pitcur, and many other gentlemen who truly deserve credit, as they are enduring severe hardships. When the troops land, there must be blank commissions sent for cavalry and infantry for them and others who will join.”
[581] Sir George Mackenzie.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir George Mackenzie.
[582] Sir James Montgomery.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir James Montgomery.
[583] Dr. Gilbert Burnet, the historian.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dr. Gilbert Burnet, the historian.
[584] Mackay’s Memoirs.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mackay’s Memoirs.
[588] Mackay’s Memoirs, p. 51.
[589] “Mackay’s force was certainly not double that of his adversary; but had it borne a far greater proportion, the trained warriors and command of the ground, when in the hands of one well fitted to use them, were advantages outweighing a large numerical preponderance.”—Burton’s Scotland from Revolution, vol. i. p. 131.
[589] “Mackay’s force was definitely not twice the size of his opponent’s; however, if it had been much larger, the trained soldiers and control of the terrain, when in the hands of someone skilled enough to use them, were advantages that outweighed a significant numerical advantage.”—Burton’s Scotland from Revolution, vol. i. p. 131.
[590] Balcarras, p. 69.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balcarras, p. 69.
[591] Dalrymple’s Memoirs, part ii. p. 56.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dalrymple’s Memoirs, vol. 2, p. 56.
[592] Memoirs, p. 51.
[594] Mackay’s army is said to have outwinged Dundee’s by nearly a quarter of a mile, which obliged the latter to leave large intervals between each clan. On this account there was a deficiency of troops in Dundee’s centre.—Memoir of Dundee in Miscellanea Scotica, vol. iii.
[594] Mackay’s army is reported to have outflanked Dundee’s by almost a quarter of a mile, forcing the latter to leave significant gaps between each clan. Because of this, Dundee’s center was understrength.—Memoir of Dundee in Miscellanea Scotica, vol. iii.
[595] “The night before the battle, Dundee having reflected that the Highlanders had not been tried in general actions since the battle of Philiphaugh, which had been fought 40 years before, and being desirous to put their courage to the test, gave an alarm, and caused a false attack to be made upon his own camp. In an instant he found every man at his post and firm in it. The event of the stratagem removed the diffidence of the general, and confirmed the confidence of the soldiers.”—Dalrymple’s Memoirs, part ii. p. 57.
[595] “The night before the battle, Dundee realized that the Highlanders hadn't been tested in major battles since the battle of Philiphaugh, fought 40 years earlier. Wanting to see how brave they were, he raised an alarm and staged a fake attack on his own camp. In no time, he noticed every man at his post and standing firm. This trick boosted the general's confidence and solidified the soldiers' trust.”—Dalrymple’s Memoirs, part ii. p. 57.
[596] Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 63.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stewart’s Sketches, vol. 1, p. 63.
[597] Among the papers of the exiled prince’s secretary is a very well composed document, called “Lord Dundee’s speech to his troops before the battle of Killiecrankie,” which he certainly never delivered, for the excellent reason that not a tenth of his audience could have understood a word of it, and he was not a man tempted either by capacity or inclination to the useless composition of flowing sentences. Burton’s Scotland from Revolution, vol. i. p. 132. Burton, however, thinks we may readily believe General Mackay’s statement as to the few homely sentences which he says he dropped to his men.
[597] Among the papers of the exiled prince’s secretary is a very well-written document titled “Lord Dundee’s speech to his troops before the battle of Killiecrankie,” which he definitely never gave, because less than a tenth of his audience would have understood a word of it. He wasn't the type to be tempted by the ability or desire to compose something so elaborate. Burton’s Scotland from Revolution, vol. i. p. 132. However, Burton believes we can trust General Mackay’s account of the few straightforward sentences he claims to have shared with his men.
[599] Memoirs, p. 57.
[600] In a conversation respecting the battle between General Wade and an old Highlander, who had fought at Killiecrankie, the latter is reported to have spoken lightly of Mackay as a commander, calling him a great fool, because he did not put his baggage in front of his army at Killiecrankie. Wade dissented, of course, but the old man insisted that the baggage should have been placed before the line, in which case Mackay, he observed, would have gained the battle, as the Highlanders would have first attacked the baggage, and would have thus fallen an easy prey to Mackay’s army.
[600] In a discussion about the battle between General Wade and an old Highlander who fought at Killiecrankie, the Highlander reportedly made light of Mackay as a leader, calling him a great fool for not putting his baggage in front of his army at Killiecrankie. Wade disagreed, of course, but the old man maintained that the baggage should have been positioned at the front. He pointed out that if that had happened, Mackay would have won the battle since the Highlanders would have attacked the baggage first, making them easy targets for Mackay’s forces.
[601] In allusion to this battle, the author of the memoirs of Viscount Dundee, (in His. Scot., vol. iii.,) says, “Then the Highlanders fired, threw down their fusils, rushed in upon the enemy with sword, target, and pistol, who did not maintain their ground two minutes after the Highlanders were amongst them; and I dare be bold to say, that were scarce ever such strokes given in Europe as were given that day by the Highlanders. Many of General Mackay’s officers and soldiers were cut down through the skull and neck to the very breast; others had skulls cut off above their ears like night-caps; some soldiers had both their bodies and cross-belts cut through at one blow; pikes and small swords were cut like willows; and whoever doubts of this, may consult the witnesses of the tragedy.”
[601] Referring to this battle, the author of the memoirs of Viscount Dundee (in His. Scot., vol. iii.) says, “Then the Highlanders fired, dropped their guns, and charged the enemy with swords, shields, and pistols. The enemy couldn’t hold their ground for even two minutes once the Highlanders were among them; and I can confidently say that few strikes given in Europe could compare to those delivered by the Highlanders that day. Many of General Mackay’s officers and soldiers were struck down through the skull and neck down to the chest; others had their heads severed above the ears like nightcaps; some soldiers had their bodies and cross-belts sliced through with a single blow; pikes and small swords were cut as easily as willows; and anyone who doubts this can consult the witnesses of the tragedy.”
[602] Balcarras.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balcarras.
[603] The authenticity of the letter alleged to have been written by Dundee after he received his wound, may well be doubted. 1st. No contemporary writer mentions its existence. 2d. It is probable that Dundee died as stated in the text. King James says, that “when crossing over the plaine to give some orders on the left where the enemy made the most opposition, he was most unfortunately killed by a random shot.” Clarke’s James II., vol. ii. p. 352. See the authorities referred to by Mr. Smythe of Methven, in a note on the letter in the Bannatyne collection of Dundee’s letters. These are supported by the following note, written on a copy of Balcarras’s Memoirs, in the Library of Christ Church, Oxford, upon the passage relative to a bundle of papers found lying near Dundee on the field.
[603] The authenticity of the letter supposedly written by Dundee after he was wounded is definitely questionable. 1st. No contemporary author mentions it. 2nd. It's likely that Dundee died as described in the text. King James states that “when crossing over the plain to give some orders on the left where the enemy was putting up the most resistance, he was unfortunately killed by a random shot.” Clarke’s James II., vol. ii. p. 352. See the references mentioned by Mr. Smythe of Methven in a note on the letter in the Bannatyne collection of Dundee’s letters. These are backed up by the following note, written on a copy of Balcarras’s Memoirs, in the Library of Christ Church, Oxford, regarding the passage about a bundle of papers found near Dundee on the battlefield.
“N.B.—I spoke with some that were at that fight, and saw the Viscount of Dundee’s corpse naked upon the ground, and was of the number that wrapt it in a pladd, and brought it off the field to the Blair of Athole; they said they saw no papers, nor was there any such rumour among them.” ...
“N.B.—I talked to a few people who were at that fight and saw the Viscount of Dundee's body lying naked on the ground. I was one of those who wrapped it in a blanket and carried it off the field to the Blair of Athole; they said they didn’t see any papers, nor was there any such rumor among them.”
His Grace the Duke of Athole has kindly sent us the following note on this matter. “Lord Dundee is reported to have been watering his horse at a spring within gunshot of Urrard House, and at the same time lifted his left arm to point or give some directions. At this instant he was shot out of a window through the chinks of his armour, i.e. between back- and breast-plates, which must have gaped open. The left side of the breastplate, inside, is stained apparently with blood, and the ball must have passed out from back to front through the hole in the centre (See Plate). An old woman who died near here (Blair) within the memory of persons still living, used to relate how her grandfather was skulking on the hill above and saw Lord Dundee fall; and his brother, who was the hostler at the inn at Blair, saw him carried in there, and said that Lord Dundee died in the middle room, upstairs, of the inn. I think I have seen it stated elsewhere that he was taken to the Castle, but I should be inclined to believe the country tradition.”
His Grace the Duke of Athole has kindly sent us the following note about this matter. “Lord Dundee is said to have been watering his horse at a spring within gunshot of Urrard House when he lifted his left arm to point or give some directions. At that moment, he was shot from a window through the gaps in his armor, meaning between the back and breast plates, which must have been open. The left side of the inside of the breastplate appears to be stained with blood, and the bullet must have gone in from the back and out through the hole in the center (See Plate). An old woman who died near here (Blair) within the memory of people still living used to tell how her grandfather was hiding on the hill above and saw Lord Dundee fall; and his brother, who was the stableman at the inn in Blair, saw him carried in there, and said that Lord Dundee died in the middle room upstairs in the inn. I think I’ve seen it mentioned elsewhere that he was taken to the Castle, but I tend to believe the local tradition.”
The alleged letter from Dundee to the King is as follows:—
The supposed letter from Dundee to the King reads as follows:—
“Sir,
It hath pleased God to give your forces a
great victory over the rebels, in which three-fourths
of them are fallen under the weight of our swords. I
might say much of the action, if I had not the honour
to command it; but of 5,000 men, which was the best
computation I could make of the rebels, it is certain
there have not escaped 1,200. We have not lost full
out 900. This absolute victory made us masters of
the field and enemy’s baggage, which I gave to the
soldiers; who, to do them all right, both officers and
common men. Highlands, Lowlands, and Irish, behaved
themselves with equal gallantry to what I ever
saw in the hottest battles fought abroad by disciplined
armies; and this M’Kay’s old soldiers felt on this
occasion. I cannot now, Sir, be more particular; but
take leave to assure your majesty the kingdom is
generally disposed to your service, and impatiently
wait for your coming; and this success will bring in
the rest of the nobility and gentry, having had all
their assurance for it, except the notorious rebels.
Therefore, Sir, for God’s sake, assist us, though it be
with such another detachment as you sent us before,
especially of horse and dragoons; and you will crown
our beginning with a complete success, and yourself
with an entire possession of your ancient hereditary
kingdom of Scotland. My wounds forbid me to enlarge
to your Majesty at this time, though they tell
me they are not mortal. However, I beseech your
Majesty to believe, whether I live or die,
"Mr.",
It has pleased God to grant your forces a significant victory over the rebels, with three-fourths of them falling under the weight of our swords. I could elaborate on the battle, if I weren't honored to lead it; however, out of the 5,000 rebels, which I estimate to be accurate, it’s clear that no more than 1,200 have escaped. We’ve lost just under 900. This overwhelming victory has made us masters of the battlefield and the enemy's supplies, which I distributed to the soldiers; who, to be fair, both officers and common men, have shown equal bravery as I’ve seen in the fiercest battles fought abroad by trained armies; and this was evident among M’Kay’s veteran soldiers on this occasion. I cannot provide more details right now, Sir, but I assure your majesty that the kingdom is generally aligned with your service and eagerly awaits your arrival; this success will bring in the rest of the nobility and gentry, having received all confirmations for it, except from the notorious rebels. Therefore, Sir, for God’s sake, please support us, even if it’s with a detachment like the one you sent before, especially of cavalry and dragoons; and you will complete our initial success and secure your rightful claim to your ancient hereditary kingdom of Scotland. My wounds prevent me from going into further detail with your Majesty at this time, though I’ve been told they are not fatal. Nonetheless, I implore your Majesty to believe that whether I live or die,
I am entirely yours,
I'm all yours,
DUNDEE.”
DUNDEE.
“The letter is so happily expressed as to be a forgery on its face; for it is not to be imagined that he who vainly struggled after grammar with all his senses with him, would command it when mortally wounded, and utterly unfit for that species of command with which he was familiar.”—Burton, vol. i. p. 134.
“The letter is so well written that it seems fake; it’s hard to believe that someone who had such a hard time with grammar while fully alert would suddenly master it when severely injured and completely unable to manage the kind of command they were used to.” —Burton, vol. i. p. 134.
[604] Memoirs of Dundee.
[605] “In this battle Lochiel was attended by the son of his foster-brother. This faithful adherent followed him like his shadow, ready to assist him with his sword, or cover him from the shot of the enemy. Soon after the battle began, the chief missed his friend from his side, and turning round to look what had become of him, saw him lying on his back, with his breast pierced by an arrow. He had hardly breath before he expired to tell Lochiel, that, seeing an enemy, a Highlander in General Mackay’s army, aiming at him with a bow and arrow from the rear, he sprung behind him, and thus sheltered him from instant death. This is a species of duty not often practised, perhaps, by an aide-de-camp of the present day.”—Stewart’s Sketches.
[605] “In this battle, Lochiel was accompanied by his foster-brother's son. This loyal companion followed him like a shadow, ready to help with his sword or shield him from enemy fire. Soon after the battle started, the chief noticed his friend was no longer by his side. Turning around to see what had happened, he found him lying on his back, an arrow piercing his chest. He barely had time to breathe before he died, telling Lochiel that, upon seeing a Highlander from General Mackay’s army aiming at him with a bow and arrow from behind, he leaped in front of him and saved him from certain death. This kind of duty isn't often seen, perhaps, from a modern-day aide-de-camp.”—Stewart’s Sketches.
[606] “He became a fanatic of the order he found himself in,—the order of the cavalier who is devoted to his monarch and his monarch’s allies, aristocratic and hierarchical. His fanaticism was that of the gentleman. It is not common, perhaps, to associate the reproachful term, ‘fanatic,’ with a word so expressive of estimable social qualities as this word ‘gentleman;’ but as there is no hesitation in applying it to religious opinions carried to excess, surely there can be no desecration in applying it to social qualities when they become offensively prurient.”—Burton’s Scotland from Revolution, vol. i. p. 99.
[606] “He became obsessed with the order he found himself in—the order of the knight who is loyal to his king and his king’s allies, aristocratic and hierarchical. His obsession was that of a gentleman. It might be unusual, perhaps, to link the negative term ‘fanatic’ with the term that expresses admirable social qualities like ‘gentleman;’ but just as it’s common to use it for religious views taken too far, there’s no disrespect in using it for social qualities when they become offensively excessive.”—Burton’s Scotland from Revolution, vol. i. p. 99.
[607] Burton, vol. i. p. 134.
CHAPTER XXI.
A.D. 1689–1691.
A.D. 1689–1691.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—William III., 1688–1703.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—William III, 1688–1703.
Mackay’s movements—Advances to Perth—Colonel Cannon marches north and is joined by several clans—Followed by Mackay—Cannon returns south—The Cameronians at Dunkeld—Movements of Mackay—Major-General Buchan arrives from Ireland and marches north—Skirmish at Cromdale—Mackay marches to Inverlochy—Erection of Fort-William—Movements of Buchan and Cannon—Mackay marches to the north—Earl of Seaforth imprisoned—Cessation of hostilities—Departure of Dundee’s officers for France.
Mackay’s movements—Progress to Perth—Colonel Cannon heads north and is joined by several clans—Followed by Mackay—Cannon heads back south—The Cameronians at Dunkeld—Mackay's movements—Major-General Buchan arrives from Ireland and marches north—Skirmish at Cromdale—Mackay marches to Inverlochy—Construction of Fort-William—Movements of Buchan and Cannon—Mackay heads north—Earl of Seaforth imprisoned—End of hostilities—Departure of Dundee’s officers for France.
The news of Mackay’s defeat reached Edinburgh on Sunday the 28th of July, the day after the battle, and threw the partizans of the government, who were there assembled, into the greatest consternation. In the absence of official details, the most gloomy accounts were given by a few terrified stragglers who arrived in the capital, and who gave out that, with the exception of themselves, the whole of Mackay’s army had been destroyed. In the state of disorder and confusion which prevailed, the Duke of Hamilton, the Commissioner to the revolution parliament, summoned a meeting of the privy council, at which orders were issued to raise all the fencible men in the west, and to concentrate all the forces in the south at Stirling, to which point it was supposed Dundee (of whose death they were not aware) would be rapidly hastening; and on the supposition that Mackay was either killed or made prisoner, Sir John Lanier was ordered west to take the command.
The news of Mackay’s defeat reached Edinburgh on Sunday, July 28th, the day after the battle, and caused panic among the government supporters gathered there. Without official details, a few scared stragglers who arrived in the capital shared gloomy reports, claiming that, aside from themselves, the entire Mackay’s army had been wiped out. In the chaos that followed, the Duke of Hamilton, the Commissioner to the revolution parliament, called a meeting of the privy council, where orders were issued to mobilize all the available men in the west and to gather all forces in the south at Stirling. They believed Dundee—whose death they didn’t yet know about—would be coming there quickly, and assuming Mackay was either dead or captured, Sir John Lanier was sent west to take command.
During two entire days the ferment continued in the capital, and every hour added to the fears of those who had most to dread from a counter-revolution. At length, when the minds of men were wrought up to the highest pitch of terror and dismay, intelligence was received of the death of Dundee, and shortly thereafter a despatch from General Mackay, giving an account of the battle, and of his safe retreat to Stirling. An event so unlooked for and so important as the death of the only man in whom the hopes of King James rested, and from the decision of whose character the supporters of the revolution settlement anticipated the most fearful consequences, was hailed by the Duke of Hamilton and his friends with transports of joy. They had indeed good reason to rejoice, for although the battle had been disastrous to their forces, the loss which King James had sustained in the person of Dundee was irreparable.
For two whole days, chaos reigned in the capital, and each passing hour increased the fears of those most worried about a counter-revolution. Finally, when anxiety was at its peak, news came of Dundee's death, followed shortly by a message from General Mackay detailing the battle and his safe retreat to Stirling. The unexpected and significant event of losing the one person on whom King James's hopes depended, and whose character raised the most alarming fears among the supporters of the revolutionary settlement, was met with sheer joy by the Duke of Hamilton and his allies. They had every reason to celebrate, for although the battle was a disaster for their forces, the loss King James suffered with Dundee's death was irreplaceable.
On arriving at Stirling, Mackay met Sir John Lanier, who communicated to him the orders that had been issued by the government on receiving the news of his defeat. So decisive had the battle of Killiecrankie appeared to them that they had given up all idea of maintaining a position on the north of the Forth, all the country beyond which they meant to abandon to the victorious arms of Dundee, and to confine their operations to a defence of the fords of the Forth, and the pass and bridge of Stirling. In pursuance of this design orders had been sent to Barclay’s regiment, which was quartered in the county of Aberdeen, to retire upon Dundee, and Lanier had despatched an express to his own regiment, which lay partly at Alnwick and partly at[379] Morpeth, to hasten down to Scotland. This plan, however, was disapproved of by Mackay, and he, therefore, as he says, “resolved to alter these measures, knowing how hard a pull we would have, if he left the north, which are absolutely the best men of that kingdom for the war, to the discretion of the enemy, where he would not only get great numbers to join him, but also take possession of towns and seize upon the public revenues, whereby they could form a fashion of government, and so have more plausible ways, not only to maintain but also to engross their party, than ever they have had.”[608]
Upon arriving in Stirling, Mackay met Sir John Lanier, who informed him of the orders issued by the government following the news of his defeat. The battle of Killiecrankie had seemed so decisive to them that they had given up on maintaining a position north of the Forth, intending to abandon all the territory beyond it to Dundee's victorious forces, and to focus their efforts on defending the fords of the Forth, as well as the pass and bridge of Stirling. To execute this plan, orders were sent to Barclay’s regiment, stationed in Aberdeen, to move back towards Dundee, and Lanier had sent a message to his own regiment, which was split between Alnwick and Morpeth, urging them to hurry to Scotland. However, Mackay disapproved of this plan, and as he states, “I decided to change these measures, knowing how difficult it would be if we left the north, which has the best soldiers of that kingdom for the war, to the mercy of the enemy, who would not only attract many new recruits but also seize towns and take control of public funds, allowing them to establish a form of government and create more convincing strategies, not only to sustain but also to strengthen their faction, more than they ever have before.”[608]
For these reasons Mackay determined to take the field again without delay, and to give, as he observes, “some eclat to the service, and hinder the disaffected of the shires of Perth and Angus to rise in arms against the government,” he resolved to march direct to Perth with the forces which were at hand, and place a garrison there. Fortunately some of the troops which the privy council had ordered to rendezvous at Stirling were already there, and others were at hand. Preparatory to his march he sent Sir John Lanier to Edinburgh to hasten the advance of his own regiment, consisting of nine troops of horse, and also of Hayford’s dragoons, consisting of eight troops, and ordered eight troops of horse, and four of dragoons, both of which had been newly levied, and Lord Colchester’s regiment of horse, not above 500 men in all, to join him at Stirling on the morning of Wednesday, the 31st of July. Many thousands of men in the western counties were now assembling of their own accord in consequence of Mackay’s defeat; but disliking such auxiliaries, “whose pretensions,” he says, “appeared already exorbitant enough,” and who, if employed, might think that the government could not be maintained without their assistance, he intimated that he would not require their services, and ordered them to return to their homes.
For these reasons, Mackay decided to take action again right away, and as he noted, “give some flair to the service, and prevent the disaffected from the shires of Perth and Angus from rising up against the government.” He resolved to head straight to Perth with the available forces and set up a garrison there. Luckily, some of the troops that the privy council had ordered to gather in Stirling were already there, and others were nearby. Before his march, he sent Sir John Lanier to Edinburgh to speed up the arrival of his own regiment, which had nine troops of horse, as well as Hayford’s dragoons, which had eight troops. He also ordered eight newly raised troops of horse and four troops of dragoons, along with Lord Colchester’s regiment of horse, totaling no more than 500 men, to join him in Stirling on the morning of Wednesday, July 31st. Many thousands of men in the western counties were now gathering on their own due to Mackay’s defeat; however, disliking such volunteers, “whose pretensions,” he stated, “seemed already quite excessive,” and who might think that the government couldn’t be sustained without their help, he communicated that he wouldn’t need their services and instructed them to return home.
The horse and dragoons having come to Stirling as directed, with these he departed for Perth at two o’clock in the afternoon, giving orders to a newly-raised battalion of foot, consisting of Mar and Bargeny’s regiments, to follow him. On his way he could obtain no intelligence respecting the motions of the enemy, as he found the houses mostly deserted by their inhabitants, who had taken up arms and had gone to join the standard of King James. On approaching the river Earn, however, Mackay’s scouts, who, to prevent notice of his approach, kept only a musket-shot in advance, were saluted with a loud “qui vive” by two horsemen. The scouts, four in number, answered this challenge by a discharge from their carabines, which brought down the two horsemen, one of whom was shot dead. The other was mortally wounded, and though he spoke a few words, was not able to answer some questions put to him for eliciting information. As Mackay conjectured from this occurrence, that the main body of the enemy was not far off, he altered his line of march, and crossing a pretty steep hill to the north, reached the field of Tippermuir, a few miles west from Perth.
The horse and dragoons arrived in Stirling as instructed and left for Perth at two o’clock in the afternoon, ordering a newly-formed battalion of foot, made up of Mar and Bargeny’s regiments, to follow him. On his journey, he couldn’t gather any information about the enemy’s movements, as most houses were deserted by their residents, who had taken up arms to join King James. However, as he approached the river Earn, Mackay’s scouts, who maintained a cautious distance of only a musket-shot ahead to avoid detection, were greeted with a loud “qui vive” by two horsemen. The four scouts responded to this challenge by firing their carabines, killing one horseman instantly. The other was mortally wounded and, though he managed to say a few words, he couldn’t answer further questions that might have provided useful information. Believing from this incident that the main body of the enemy was nearby, Mackay changed his route, crossed a steep hill to the north, and arrived at the field of Tippermuir, a few miles west of Perth.
Having been informed at Tippermuir, that the enemy lay encamped at Dunkeld, and that a party of their horse and foot was in Perth for the purpose of carrying off some meal which had been sent thither by the council for the use of Mackay’s army, the general drew off his men to the left to throw himself between Dunkeld and Perth, and thereby cut off the party. He himself marched down upon Perth, but on coming within sight of the town was disappointed to observe that about 30 of the enemy’s horse had already crossed the Tay, and were beyond his reach. He proceeded on his march, and when within half a mile of the town observed the foot party, which consisted of about 300 Athole-men, approaching. The Highlanders, who had not the most distant idea that there was a single enemy nearer than Stirling, were almost petrified with horror when they beheld such a large body of cavalry ready to pounce upon them, and for a time they stood quite motionless not knowing what to do. Apprehensive that they might attempt to escape by a ford near the place where they stood, Mackay despatched four troops of dragoons at full gallop to prevent their passage. The Athole-men seeing that their retreat would be cut off, threw themselves into the Tay, whither they were followed by the horse and dragoons,[380] who cut them down in the water without mercy. About 120 of the Athole-men were killed and 30 made prisoners. In this affair Mackay lost only one man, who had imprudently pursued to a distance a small party of the Highlanders.[609]
After learning at Tippermuir that the enemy was camped at Dunkeld and that a group of their cavalry and infantry was in Perth to take some supplies sent there by the council for Mackay’s army, the general moved his troops to the left to position himself between Dunkeld and Perth, aiming to intercept the group. He marched towards Perth but was disappointed to see that about 30 of the enemy's cavalry had already crossed the Tay and were out of his reach. He continued his march, and when he was half a mile from the town, he noticed that the infantry, consisting of about 300 Athole-men, was approaching. The Highlanders, who had no idea that any enemies were closer than Stirling, were frozen in shock when they saw such a large group of cavalry ready to attack them, standing still for a moment, unsure of what to do. Fearing they might try to escape through a nearby ford, Mackay sent four troops of dragoons galloping to block their passage. The Athole-men, realizing their escape route was cut off, jumped into the Tay, where they were followed by the cavalry and dragoons, who mercilessly cut them down in the water. About 120 of the Athole-men were killed, and 30 were captured. In this encounter, Mackay lost only one man, who had foolishly chased a small group of Highlanders too far.[380]
This disastrous skirmish, whilst it raised the expectations of the revolutionists, threw a damp over King James’s supporters, and augured ill for the success of Colonel Cannon, who had assumed the command of James’s army on the death of Dundee. This officer, though a faithful adherent of his royal master, was altogether unfit for the command of such an army. He seems to have possessed none of Dundee’s genius, and his regular military experience rendered him totally unfit to deal with such an irregular and capricious race as were the Highlanders, with whose habits, feelings, and dispositions, he was totally unacquainted. Had Dundee lived he would probably have carried his victorious army across the Forth, seized upon the capital and dispersed the government; but his successor did not know how to take advantage of the victory which had been obtained, and instead of marching instantly south, he merely advanced to Dunkeld, about 16 miles from the field of the recent battle, where he remained encamped for several days, when the party he had sent to Perth was attacked and almost destroyed by the dogged and steady Mackay.
This disastrous skirmish, while it raised the hopes of the revolutionaries, dampened the spirits of King James’s supporters and signaled trouble for Colonel Cannon, who had taken command of James’s army after Dundee’s death. Although this officer was a loyal follower of his royal master, he was completely unfit to lead such an army. He seemed to lack Dundee’s brilliance, and his regular military experience made him unable to handle the unpredictable and wild Highlanders, whose habits, feelings, and mindsets he knew nothing about. If Dundee had lived, he probably would have marched his victorious army across the Forth, taken the capital, and broken up the government; but his successor didn’t know how to take advantage of the victory that had been won, and instead of moving south immediately, he only advanced to Dunkeld, about 16 miles from the recent battlefield, where he stayed camped for several days. During this time, the group he sent to Perth was attacked and nearly wiped out by the determined and persistent Mackay.
At Dunkeld, Cannon was joined by the Stewarts of Appin, the Macgregors and the Athole-men under Lord James Murray, of which circumstance Mackay was informed soon after his arrival at Perth. In the meantime he took care to secure the town against attack by erecting pallisades, and sent out patrols during the night to bring notice of the enemy should they approach the town. Cannon, however, made no attempt to disturb Mackay, and after passing several days at Dunkeld in inactivity, he raised his camp and proceeded northwards along the skirts of the Grampians with a force of about 3,000 men. It was the intention of Mackay to have returned to Edinburgh to consult with the privy council as to the best means of speedily settling the peace of the kingdom, and to leave Mar and Bargeny’s regiments and six troops of cavalry in garrison at Perth; but on hearing of Cannon’s movement to the north he abandoned his intention, and after despatching orders to Sir John Lanier to proceed to Perth with all possible haste along with the horse and dragoons which were expected from England, he crossed the Tay with his whole cavalry force, consisting of nearly 1,500 men, leaving two battalions of foot behind, and advanced towards Coupar-Angus. At Coupar he received intelligence from some prisoners who had been taken at Killiecrankie, and who had escaped on the march north, that Cannon had marched as far as Glen Isla, about eight miles from Forfar, where he had encamped. Mackay in consequence continued his march to Forfar, where he learned that Cannon had made another movement to Clova.
At Dunkeld, Cannon was joined by the Stewarts of Appin, the Macgregors, and the Athole men under Lord James Murray, which Mackay was informed about soon after arriving in Perth. Meanwhile, he made sure to secure the town against an attack by building palisades and sending out patrols at night to keep an eye out for any approaching enemies. However, Cannon made no effort to disrupt Mackay, and after spending several inactive days at Dunkeld, he packed up camp and moved north along the edges of the Grampians with a force of about 3,000 men. Mackay had planned to return to Edinburgh to consult with the privy council on the best way to quickly establish peace in the kingdom and to leave Mar and Bargeny’s regiments along with six troops of cavalry in garrison at Perth. But after hearing about Cannon's northward movement, he changed his plans. He dispatched orders to Sir John Lanier to hurry to Perth with the cavalry and dragoons expected from England, then crossed the Tay with his entire cavalry force of nearly 1,500 men, leaving two battalions of foot behind, and advanced toward Coupar-Angus. At Coupar, he received word from some prisoners taken at Killiecrankie, who had escaped during the march north, that Cannon had marched as far as Glen Isla, about eight miles from Forfar, where he had set up camp. Consequently, Mackay continued his march to Forfar, where he learned that Cannon had made another move to Clova.
After passing two nights at Forfar, he received notice that Cannon had crossed the mountains and entered Braemar. As Mackay considered that these movements of Cannon were intended by him as a ruse to draw him north, and that when Cannon had accomplished his object he meant immediately to recross the mountains and enter Angus, where he expected some reinforcements to join him, Mackay sent orders to Lanier to advance to Forfar, to serve as a check upon Cannon should he again enter Angus, and proceeded himself to Aberdeen, which he reached the second day, to the great joy, he says, of most of the inhabitants, who were in dread of a visit from the Highlanders that very night.[610]
After spending two nights in Forfar, he got word that Cannon had crossed the mountains and entered Braemar. Mackay believed that Cannon's movements were a trick to lure him north, and that once Cannon achieved his goal, he would quickly cross back over the mountains and head into Angus, where he expected some reinforcements to join him. Mackay ordered Lanier to move to Forfar to keep an eye on Cannon in case he tried to enter Angus again, and then he made his way to Aberdeen, arriving the next day to the great relief of most of the locals, who were afraid the Highlanders would come for a visit that very night.[610]
On arriving at the Braes of Mar, Cannon was joined by the Farquharsons, the Frasers, the Gordons of Strathdown and Glenlivet, and by 200 of the Macphersons. Keppoch and young Lochiel also met him.[611] At Aberdeen, Mackay received an express from the Master of Forbes, informing him that Cannon had taken up a very strong position upon his father’s lands, having the Highlands at his back and a wood to cover him in front; the position being so well chosen that he could keep up a free communication with his friends in the lower parts of the shires of Aberdeen and Banff.[381] Judging that Cannon’s object in selecting such a position was to strengthen himself in horse from the adjoining low country, of which species of force he stood in most need, Mackay, with the view of obstructing his levies, ordered Sir Thomas Livingston to leave the command of the forces at Inverness with Sir James Leslie, and to repair immediately to Strathbogie with his regiment of dragoons, with instructions, should the enemy appear in that quarter, to march farther to the left across the low country, and to send him despatches from time to time, announcing the state of matters. At the same time he ordered Sir John Lanier to send Hayford’s regiment of dragoons to Aberdeen to strengthen him.
Upon arriving at the Braes of Mar, Cannon was joined by the Farquharsons, the Frasers, the Gordons of Strathdown and Glenlivet, and along with 200 of the Macphersons. Keppoch and young Lochiel also met him.[611] In Aberdeen, Mackay received a message from the Master of Forbes, informing him that Cannon had taken a very strong position on his father’s land, with the Highlands at his back and a forest for cover in front; the position was so well chosen that he could maintain free communication with his allies in the lower parts of the shires of Aberdeen and Banff.[381] Concluding that Cannon’s purpose in choosing such a position was to bolster his cavalry from the nearby low country, which he needed most, Mackay, to interrupt his recruiting efforts, ordered Sir Thomas Livingston to leave the command of the forces at Inverness with Sir James Leslie and to immediately go to Strathbogie with his regiment of dragoons. He instructed that if the enemy appeared in that area, he should march further left across the low country and send him updates from time to time about the situation. At the same time, he ordered Sir John Lanier to send Hayford’s regiment of dragoons to Aberdeen to reinforce him.
After remaining a day at Aberdeen, Mackay marched up Dee-side to beat up Cannon’s quarters, but learning on his march that the Highlanders had left Lord Forbes’s lands and had gone north in the direction of the Duke of Gordon’s territory, he drew off his men next morning at break of day towards Strathbogie, for the purpose of covering Livingston’s march. Mackay having nothing but cavalry, got the start of Cannon, and reached Strathbogie before Cannon arrived at the castle of Auchindoun, where he intended to fix his head quarters. At Auchindoun, Cannon was informed that Mackay was already at the castle of Strathbogie, a distance of about six miles. He, thereupon, called a council of war to discuss the expediency of giving battle to Mackay. A preliminary question was agitated by the Highland chiefs as to the right of the Lowland officers to sit in the council, the former contending that as none of these officers had any troops under their immediate command, and were wholly unacquainted with the discipline of the Highlanders and their mode of fighting, they had no right to deliberate on the subject, and were unable to form a correct judgment on the question they were called upon to discuss. The decision of this point lay with Cannon, who, by the advice of the Earl of Dunfermline, decided the question against the Highlanders. A judgment more unfortunate to the cause of King James could not have been pronounced, as it gave rise to jealousies and strifes among the officers, and when the question whether a battle should be hazarded was put to the vote, the clans who were for fighting Mackay immediately, found themselves in a minority. This was followed by a resolution to return to Athole. As matters stood, the chances of victory on either side may be considered to have been pretty fairly balanced, but subsequent events showed that Cannon in the present instance omitted the best opportunity he was ever destined to have of gaining a victory which might have decided the fate of Scotland.
After spending a day in Aberdeen, Mackay headed up Dee-side to track down Cannon’s troops. However, he learned during his march that the Highlanders had left Lord Forbes’s land and moved north toward the Duke of Gordon’s territory. So, he pulled back his men the next morning at dawn towards Strathbogie to support Livingston’s movement. Since Mackay only had cavalry, he got ahead of Cannon and arrived at Strathbogie before Cannon reached the castle of Auchindoun, where he planned to set up his headquarters. At Auchindoun, Cannon was told that Mackay was already at the castle of Strathbogie, about six miles away. He then convened a war council to discuss whether to engage Mackay in battle. A preliminary issue arose among the Highland chiefs regarding the right of the Lowland officers to participate in the council. The Highland chiefs argued that since none of the Lowland officers had troops under their direct command and were completely unfamiliar with Highland discipline and battle tactics, they shouldn’t be part of the discussion and couldn’t make a proper decision on the matter at hand. Cannon, advised by the Earl of Dunfermline, decided against the Highlanders on this point. This decision proved to be disastrous for King James’s cause, as it led to jealousy and conflict among the officers. When the question of whether to risk a battle with Mackay was put to a vote, those clans in favor of fighting immediately found themselves in the minority. This resulted in a resolution to head back to Athole. Given the circumstances, the chances of victory for either side seemed evenly matched, but later events revealed that Cannon missed the best opportunity he would ever have to secure a victory that could have changed the outcome for Scotland.
Although Mackay’s men were almost worn out with extreme fatigue, being kept under arms every night for a considerable time, and only allowed an occasional repose by turns during the day-time, the general resolved to follow Cannon with all possible despatch.
Although Mackay's men were nearly exhausted from extreme fatigue, being kept on guard every night for a long time and only allowed brief rests in shifts during the day, the general decided to pursue Cannon as quickly as possible.
The cause of Cannon’s movement was owing to the following circumstances. The privy council wishing to obtain possession of the castles of Blair and Finlarig, had sent a letter to Mackay at Strathbogie with instructions to proceed to these places before the rainy season should set in, for the purpose of reducing and putting garrisons into them. Mackay, in answer, stated his inability to undertake such a service in the face of the formidable force which lay so near him, and that he did not conceive there was any necessity for being in such a hurry, as, from the proximity of these castles to the low country, he could make himself master of them at any time if sufficiently strong. But he observed, that if the council was bent upon the undertaking, they might direct Sir John Lanier to order some foot and Barclay’s regiment to join him from Forfar, and with these and three battalions of the Dutch regiments, then at Perth, and which had not been at the battle of Killiecrankie, execute that piece of service. Upon receiving Mackay’s answer, the council ordered the Earl of Angus’s regiment, known by the name of the Cameronian regiment—a band of stern, fearless, religious enthusiasts from the west—to advance to Dunkeld, with the view, it is supposed, of supporting Lanier. Mackay was quite averse to the employment of these men, and disapproved of the plan of posting them so near the Highlands, the effect of which, he observed, would be, that they would be instantly attacked, “because the enemy had[382] not such prejudice at any of the forces as at this regiment, whom they called the Cameronian regiment, whose oppression against all such as were not of their own sentiments, made them generally hated and feared in the northern counties.”[612] Accordingly, no sooner had they encamped at Dunkeld, than some of King James’s friends in Athole resolved to put them off, and a notice was sent to Cannon to return south with that view, in consequence of which, he raised his camp and proceeded suddenly towards the Dee, as already mentioned.
The reason behind Cannon’s movement was due to several factors. The privy council wanted to take control of the castles of Blair and Finlarig, so they sent a letter to Mackay at Strathbogie, instructing him to go to these locations before the rainy season started, aiming to capture them and place garrisons there. In response, Mackay expressed that he couldn’t take on this mission because of the significant enemy presence nearby and believed there was no rush, as he could seize these castles at any time if he had enough strength. However, he suggested that if the council was determined to proceed, they might direct Sir John Lanier to send some infantry and Barclay’s regiment to join him from Forfar. With these troops and three battalions of Dutch regiments currently in Perth, who had not participated in the battle of Killiecrankie, they could execute that mission. After receiving Mackay’s response, the council ordered the Earl of Angus’s regiment, known as the Cameronian regiment—a group of stern, fearless, religious enthusiasts from the west—to move to Dunkeld, likely to support Lanier. Mackay was strongly opposed to using these men and disagreed with the plan to station them so close to the Highlands, warning that they would be immediately attacked, “because the enemy had [382] no prejudice against any of the forces as much as against this regiment, who they called the Cameronian regiment, whose oppression against anyone not sharing their beliefs made them widely hated and feared in the northern counties.”[612] As soon as they set up camp at Dunkeld, some of King James’s supporters in Athole decided to get rid of them, and a notice was sent to Cannon to return south for that purpose, prompting him to break camp and move quickly toward the Dee, as already mentioned.
Mackay followed him, and on arriving at Aberdeen, warned Sir John Lanier of the advance of Cannon, and to prevent the Highlanders from making any inroads, he sent out small parties of his men to scour the neighbouring country. When Lanier was informed of Cannon’s approach, he left Forfar, where he was posted with his own and Barclay’s regiment, for Brechin, near to which town the enemy had advanced. Some skirmishing took place between the advanced posts, with loss on both sides. The Highlanders, thereupon, retired to the hills, and Lanier, who was ignorant of the object of Cannon’s march, returned to Forfar. Here he received orders from the privy council to march to the castles of Blair and Finlarig, in consequence of which he proceeded to Coupar-Angus the following day, where intelligence was brought him from Colonel Ramsay, that the Highlanders were marching upon Dunkeld. He was informed at the same time that the Cameronian regiment, which was disadvantageously posted, would assuredly be defeated, if not immediately supported. Instead of sending any instructions to Ramsay, who required his advice, Lanier delayed forwarding an answer till he should arrive at Perth the following day, “in which interim,” says Mackay, “if the providence of God had not blinded Cannon, and disheartened his Highlanders from continuing their attack, the regiment had certainly been lost, for they had two full days’ time to carry them, and all their defence was but low gardens, in most places not above four feet high.”[613]
Mackay followed him, and upon reaching Aberdeen, informed Sir John Lanier about Cannon's advance. To stop the Highlanders from making any moves, he sent out small groups of his men to scout the surrounding area. Once Lanier learned of Cannon’s approach, he left Forfar, where he was stationed with his own regiment and Barclay’s, and headed for Brechin, close to where the enemy had moved. Some fighting occurred between the forward positions, resulting in casualties on both sides. The Highlanders then retreated to the hills, and Lanier, not knowing the reason behind Cannon’s march, went back to Forfar. There, he received orders from the privy council to head to the castles of Blair and Finlarig, which led him to Coupar-Angus the next day. Colonel Ramsay informed him that the Highlanders were heading for Dunkeld. At the same time, he learned that the Cameronian regiment, which was in a poor position, would definitely be defeated if they weren’t supported immediately. Instead of sending any instructions to Ramsay, who needed his guidance, Lanier postponed his response until he got to Perth the next day. "In the meantime," says Mackay, "if God hadn’t blinded Cannon and discouraged his Highlanders from continuing their attack, the regiment would have certainly been lost, as they had two full days to take them, and their only defense was low gardens, in most places not more than four feet high."[613]
On Sunday morning, the 18th of August, the Cameronians, in expectation of an attack, began to entrench themselves within some inclosures about the Marquis of Athole’s house at Dunkeld. The country people, in parties of ten and twenty, appeared during the morning on the neighbouring hills, and about four in the afternoon a body of about 300 men drew up on a hill to the north of Dunkeld, whence they despatched a messenger, who carried a halbert surmounted by a white cloth as a flag of truce, with a letter without any subscription, addressed to Lieutenant-colonel Cleland, the commanding officer, of the following tenor:—“We the gentlemen assembled being informed that ye intend to burn the town, desire to know whether ye come for peace or war, and do certify you, that if ye burn any one house, we will destroy you.” To which communication Lieutenant-colonel Cleland replied as follows:—“We are faithful subjects to King William and Queen Mary, and enemies to their enemies; and if you, who send these threats, shall make any hostile appearance, we will burn all that belongs to you, and otherwise chastise you as you deserve.”
On Sunday morning, August 18th, the Cameronians, anticipating an attack, started to set up defenses around the Marquis of Athole’s house in Dunkeld. Local people, in groups of ten to twenty, showed up on the nearby hills during the morning. Around four in the afternoon, a group of about 300 men gathered on a hill north of Dunkeld, from where they sent a messenger waving a halberd topped with a white cloth as a flag of truce. The messenger carried a letter without a signature, addressed to Lieutenant-Colonel Cleland, the commanding officer, which said: “We, the gentlemen assembled, have been informed that you plan to burn the town. We want to know if you come for peace or war, and we want to make it clear that if you burn any house, we will retaliate.” Lieutenant-Colonel Cleland responded as follows: “We are loyal subjects to King William and Queen Mary, and we stand against their enemies; if you, who send these threats, make any hostile move, we will burn everything you own and deal with you as you deserve.”
On the first alarm of the Highlanders’ approach to Dunkeld, Colonel Ramsay sent up some troops of horse and dragoons under Lord Cardross to assist the Cameronians in case of attack. This party arrived at Dunkeld on Tuesday morning, but the Highlanders not being yet sufficiently numerous, showed no disposition to attack the Cameronians that day. At night, Cleland received intelligence that the fiery cross had been sent round, and that a considerable gathering had taken place, and next morning the Highlanders began to appear in large parties among the hills, between whom and some detached parties of horse and foot which Cleland sent out to scour the country, some brisk skirmishing took place during the day. The Highlanders having retired, Cleland’s forces returned to Dunkeld in the evening, where Lord Cardross received an order from Colonel Ramsay to return instantly to Perth, from an absurd apprehension that the cavalry could be of little use in defending the position occupied by the Cameronian regiment. When Cleland, who appears to have been a determined, sensible, clear-headed enthusiast of about 30 years of age, was informed of this extraordinary mandate, he remonstrated with[383] Cardross in the strongest manner against complying with it, as the safety of his regiment might be involved in the result; but his lordship pleaded his instructions, which gave him no discretionary power, and he departed for Perth the same evening, leaving the Cameronians to the tender mercies of their bitterest enemies, the Highlanders. Cleland’s obvious course was to have followed the cavalry, but though the danger was imminent, he disdained to abandon the post which had been assigned him, and easily prevailed upon the Cameronians to remain and meet the enemy at all hazards. Burton[614] truly says that it is difficult to imagine a position more dangerous for a Lowland force than the little village of Dunkeld, being deep sunk among hills commanding it, and cutting off retreat, while a rapid river forms the diameter of their semicircle.
On the first warning of the Highlanders heading towards Dunkeld, Colonel Ramsay sent some troops of cavalry and dragoons under Lord Cardross to help the Cameronians in case of an attack. This group arrived in Dunkeld on Tuesday morning; however, the Highlanders were not yet numerous enough to show any intention of attacking the Cameronians that day. That night, Cleland learned that the fiery cross had been sent out, signaling a significant gathering, and the next morning, the Highlanders began to show up in large groups in the hills. Some skirmishes took place during the day between these Highlanders and some detached groups of cavalry and infantry that Cleland sent out to patrol the area. After the Highlanders withdrew, Cleland's forces returned to Dunkeld in the evening, where Lord Cardross received an order from Colonel Ramsay to go back to Perth immediately. This decision was based on the unfounded belief that the cavalry wouldn’t be much help in defending the position held by the Cameronians. When Cleland, who seemed to be a determined, smart, clear-headed enthusiast of about 30, learned of this unusual order, he strongly urged Cardross not to comply, as the safety of his regiment might be at stake. But his lordship cited his orders, which left him with no choice, and he left for Perth that same evening, leaving the Cameronians at the mercy of their fiercest enemies, the Highlanders. Cleland’s obvious option would have been to follow the cavalry, but even with the danger looming, he refused to abandon the post he had been assigned and easily convinced the Cameronians to stay and face the enemy at all costs. Burton truly points out that it’s hard to imagine a more dangerous position for a Lowland force than the small village of Dunkeld, which is nestled among hills that overlook it and cut off their escape route, while a fast river forms the semicircle around them.
The parties which had appeared during the day consisted entirely of Athole-men, whose numbers probably did not exceed 500 or 600; but in the evening they were joined by the whole of Cannon’s force, amounting to nearly 4,000. To the great surprise and dismay of the Cameronians, this formidable body appeared at six o’clock next morning, Wednesday the 21st of August, on the hills about Dunkeld formed in order of battle. The situation of the Cameronians was now critical in the extreme. They had no alternative but to fight or surrender, for retreat was not in their power. A capitulation would have been the obvious course, but the great abhorrence in which the Cameronians were held by the Highlanders, gave faint hopes of obtaining the usual terms of civilized warfare from the inveterate host which hung over them on the surrounding heights. They, therefore, adopted the desperate resolution of defending themselves to the last extremity, and they hoped, that by posting themselves advantageously behind the walls and enclosures adjoining the village and Dunkeld-house, they would be able to keep the Highlanders in check till some relief might arrive.
The groups that showed up during the day were all Athole men, and their numbers probably didn’t go over 500 or 600; but in the evening, they were joined by Cannon’s entire force, which was nearly 4,000 strong. To the shock and dismay of the Cameronians, this large group appeared at six o’clock the next morning, Wednesday, August 21st, on the hills around Dunkeld, ready for battle. The Cameronians found themselves in an incredibly critical situation. They had no choice but to fight or surrender, as retreat wasn’t an option. Surrendering would have been the obvious path, but the Highlanders’ deep disdain for the Cameronians left them with little hope of securing the usual terms of civilized warfare from the relentless enemy that loomed over them on the surrounding heights. So, they made the desperate decision to defend themselves to the last moment, hoping that by positioning themselves advantageously behind the walls and enclosures near the village and Dunkeld-house, they could hold off the Highlanders until some help could arrive.
The Cameronian commander accordingly made the necessary preparations for defence. He first posted parties of his men in the cathedral and steeple, and in Dunkeld-house. The remainder of his men he disposed behind the walls of the adjoining gardens and parks, and along some ditches which he caused to be thrown up to extend his line of defence. All these arrangements were completed before 7 o’clock in the morning, about which time the Highlanders appeared moving down the hills towards Dunkeld. Desirous to gain possession of the town, to dislodge the Cameronians, or to draw off their attention from the points where he meant to direct his main attack, Cannon despatched a small train of artillery down a little hill near the town, accompanied by 100 men clad in armour, who were followed by a party of Highlanders on foot. To prevent the Cameronians from escaping by the ford across the Tay, he sent two troops of horse round the town, who took up a position betwixt the ford and the church, while two other troops were placed at the opposite end of the town. When the party arrived at the bottom of the hill, they were opposed by a small body of men whom Cleland had posted behind a stone wall, but after some smart firing, this body was obliged to give way and to retire to Dunkeld-house. Another party of the Cameronians, which had been posted at the other end of the town, was obliged also to retire. Having forced the outposts, the whole body of the Highlanders rushed furiously into the town, which they entered at four different points at once. The Cameronians, however, firmly maintained their ground within the enclosures, from which they kept up a galling and destructive fire upon the Highlanders, who in vain attempted to dislodge them. Finding their broad-swords of little avail against the pikes and halberts of an enemy protected by stone walls, the Highlanders retired to the houses, and some to the heights near the town, from which they kept up a sharp though ineffectual fire upon the Cameronians, who returned it with much better effect. The Cameronians, however, soon sustained a heavy loss in the death of Cleland, their brave commander, who, in the act of exhorting his men to stand firm to their posts, was, within an hour after the engagement commenced, mortally wounded by two bullets, one of which pierced his liver, the other entering his head at the same instant[384] Aware of his fate, he attempted to gain Dunkeld-house, lest his men, seeing him expire, might become dispirited; but he was unable to reach the threshold, and expired in their presence.
The Cameronian commander made the necessary preparations for defense. He first stationed groups of his men in the cathedral and steeple, as well as in Dunkeld-house. The rest of his men were positioned behind the walls of the neighboring gardens and parks, and along some trenches he had dug to extend his defensive line. All these arrangements were finished before 7 o’clock in the morning, around the time the Highlanders appeared coming down the hills toward Dunkeld. Wanting to take control of the town, oust the Cameronians, or distract them from the areas where he planned to launch his main attack, Cannon sent a small artillery unit down a hill near the town, accompanied by 100 armored men, followed by a group of Highlanders on foot. To prevent the Cameronians from escaping across the Tay river, he sent two troops of cavalry around the town to position themselves between the ford and the church, while two other troops were stationed at the opposite end of the town. When the group reached the bottom of the hill, they faced a small force that Cleland had placed behind a stone wall, but after some intense shooting, this group was forced to retreat to Dunkeld-house. Another group of Cameronians, stationed at the opposite end of the town, also had to pull back. After breaking through the outposts, the entire Highlander force charged fiercely into the town, entering through four different points at once. However, the Cameronians held their ground within the enclosures, launching a relentless and deadly fire upon the Highlanders, who struggled to drive them out. Realizing their broadswords were ineffective against the pikes and halberds of an enemy protected by stone walls, the Highlanders withdrew to the houses, and some went to the heights near the town, from where they maintained a sharp but ineffective fire on the Cameronians, who returned it with much greater accuracy. The Cameronians soon suffered a significant loss with the death of Cleland, their courageous commander, who, while urging his men to stand firm at their posts, was mortally wounded within an hour of the engagement starting by two bullets, one hitting his liver and the other entering his head simultaneously. Aware of his fate, he tried to reach Dunkeld-house, fearing that his men might lose heart upon seeing him die, but he couldn’t make it to the door and passed away in front of them.
During three hours an incessant firing was kept up on both sides, which might have continued for several hours longer without producing any definite result, unless, indeed, the ammunition of either party had become exhausted. Probably from the dread of such a contingency, which would have been fatal to the Cameronians, Captain Munro, to whom, on the death of Cleland, the command had fallen, resolved to attempt to dislodge the Highlanders from the houses by setting the town on fire. He accordingly sent into the town several small parties of pikemen with burning faggots upon the points of their pikes to set fire to the houses in which the Highlanders were posted. This order was executed with such promptitude, that in a short time the whole town was in a conflagration. The scene which the town now presented was one of the most heart-rending description. The din of war was indeed no longer heard, but a more terrific sound had succeeded, from the wild shrieks of despair which issued from the dense mass of smoke and flame which enveloped the unfortunate sufferers. To add to the calamity, the pikemen had coolly locked the doors of such of the houses as had keys standing in them, and the unhappy intruders being thus cut off from escape, perished in the flames. No less than 16 Highlanders were, in consequence, burnt to death in one house. With the exception of three houses, possessed by the Cameronians, the whole of the town was consumed.
For three hours, there was nonstop gunfire from both sides, which could have gone on for several more hours without any clear outcome, unless, of course, one side ran out of ammunition. Probably fearing such a situation, which would have been disastrous for the Cameronians, Captain Munro, who took command after Cleland's death, decided to try to drive the Highlanders out of the houses by setting the town on fire. He sent several small groups of pikemen into the town with burning bundles on the tips of their pikes to ignite the houses where the Highlanders were positioned. This order was carried out so quickly that soon the entire town was engulfed in flames. The scene was one of the most heartbreaking imaginable. The sounds of battle faded away, replaced by the horrific cries of despair coming from the thick cloud of smoke and flames surrounding the unfortunate victims. To make matters worse, the pikemen had casually locked the doors of any houses that had keys in them, trapping the unfortunate inhabitants inside to perish in the fire. A total of 16 Highlanders were burned alive in one house. Other than three houses owned by the Cameronians, the entire town was destroyed.
The Highlanders finding their ammunition all spent,[615] and seeing that they could no longer maintain their position among the ruins of the town, began to retire to the hills about eleven o’clock, after having sustained a loss of about 300 men. The Cameronians, whose loss was trifling, on seeing the Highlanders depart, set up a loud shout, threw up their caps, beat their drums, and waved their colours in token of triumph, demonstrations which must have been exceedingly galling to the feelings of the Highlanders, who only four hours before had assured themselves of an easy conquest. It is stated in the Cameronian account of the battle, that an attempt was made by Cannon to induce the Highlanders to renew the attack, but they declined, for this reason, that although still[385] ready to fight with men, they would not again encounter devils.[616] To show their gratitude to God for “so miraculous a victory,” the Cameronians spent a considerable part of the afternoon in singing psalms of praise and thanksgiving.
The Highlanders, realizing their ammunition was completely used up,[615] and noticing they could no longer hold their ground among the ruins of the town, began to retreat to the hills around eleven o'clock, having lost about 300 men. The Cameronians, who suffered minimal losses, cheered loudly when they saw the Highlanders leave, throwing up their caps, beating their drums, and waving their colors in celebration, actions that must have been incredibly frustrating for the Highlanders, who just four hours earlier had been confident about an easy victory. The Cameronian account of the battle mentions that Cannon tried to persuade the Highlanders to launch another attack, but they refused, stating that even though they were still ready to fight men, they wouldn’t face devils again.[385] To show their gratitude to God for “so miraculous a victory,” the Cameronians spent a significant part of the afternoon singing psalms of praise and thanksgiving.
The Highlanders were greatly discouraged by the repulse which they sustained at Dunkeld, and they attributed the misfortune to the incapacity of Cannon, in whom they consequently lost all confidence. Perceiving that they could no longer keep the field with any probability of success under such a commander, they retired to Blair, and after entering into a bond of association to support the cause of King James, and for mutual protection, they departed for their homes, leaving Cannon and his Irish troops and the few lowland gentlemen to shift for themselves. Cannon went to Mull, and resided with the chief of Maclean.[617]
The Highlanders were really discouraged by the defeat they experienced at Dunkeld, and they blamed this misfortune on Cannon, losing all confidence in him as a result. Realizing they could no longer stay on the battlefield with any chance of success under his leadership, they withdrew to Blair. After forming a bond to support King James's cause and to protect each other, they went home, leaving Cannon and his Irish troops along with a few lowland gentlemen to fend for themselves. Cannon went to Mull and stayed with the chief of Maclean.[617]
In the meantime Mackay left Aberdeen for the purpose of joining Lanier, leaving behind him Sir Thomas Livingston, with his regiment and nine troops of cavalry, to keep the adjoining northern counties in awe. At Brechin he learnt that Lanier had received an order from the privy council to march into Athole, in consequence of which information he joined him at Perth on the 26th of August. He thereafter left Perth, with the greater part of the forces which he found there assembled, and took the route to Blair. It was clearly the interest of James’s party to have burned the castle of Blair, so as to prevent Mackay from placing a garrison in it to overawe the neighbouring country; but if such was the intention of the Highlanders, they were deterred from putting it in execution by a message from Mackay, who threatened, in the event of the castle being burnt, to raze every house in Athole to the ground, and to burn and destroy all the corn in that district. Mackay remained ten days at the castle of Blair,[386] during which time many of the Athole people took advantage of an indemnity which he offered them, and delivered up their arms. Having placed a garrison of 500 men in the castle, and given orders to raise a pallisade and breast-work round it, he was forced to return to Perth in consequence of continual rains, which made him also forego a resolution he had entertained of marching to the head of Loch Tay, and placing a garrison in the castle of Finlarig, belonging to the Earl of Breadalbane, who, according to him, was “one of the chiefest and cunningest fomenters of the trouble of that kingdom (Scotland), not for love of King James, but to make himself necessary to the government.”[618] The subsequent conduct of this nobleman fully corroborated this opinion. After the rains had subsided, a detachment of 200 men under Lord Cardross, took possession of Finlarig castle, notwithstanding that the proprietor had, shortly before, taken the oaths to the government, and found bail for his allegiance.
In the meantime, Mackay left Aberdeen to join Lanier, leaving Sir Thomas Livingston with his regiment and nine troops of cavalry to keep the nearby northern counties in check. In Brechin, he learned that Lanier had received an order from the privy council to march into Athole, so he joined him in Perth on August 26th. Mackay then left Perth with most of the forces gathered there and headed toward Blair. It was clearly in James’s party's interest to burn Blair Castle to prevent Mackay from garrisoning it and intimidating the surrounding area. However, if that was the Highlanders' plan, they were deterred by a message from Mackay, who threatened that if the castle was burned, he would demolish every house in Athole and destroy all the crops in the area. Mackay stayed at Blair Castle for ten days,[386] during which many people from Athole took advantage of the amnesty he offered and surrendered their weapons. After placing a garrison of 500 men in the castle and ordering the construction of a palisade and breastwork around it, he had to return to Perth due to continuous rain, which also made him abandon his plan to march to the head of Loch Tay and garrison Finlarig Castle, owned by the Earl of Breadalbane, who he believed was “one of the chief and cunning instigators of the troubles in that kingdom (Scotland), not out of loyalty to King James, but to make himself essential to the government.”[618] This nobleman's subsequent actions fully supported that view. After the rains ceased, a group of 200 men under Lord Cardross took control of Finlarig Castle, even though the owner had recently sworn loyalty to the government and secured bail for his allegiance.
While the death of Dundee seemed to give stability to the government in Scotland on the one hand, its safety appeared to be endangered on the other, by the jealousies and dissensions which agitated the parliament. Among the persons who had been instrumental in bringing about the revolution, there were some extreme Presbyterians, who, seeing that their expectations were not to be realized, and that all the offices of trust were monopolized by a few favourites about court, became factious and impatient, and were ready to seize the first opportunity that offered of overturning the government. Sir James Montgomery was at the head of this disaffected party, which, during the ensuing winter, held several private meetings. The result was, that a most extraordinary and unnatural coalition took place between the Jacobites and the discontented Presbyterians for the restoration of King James. By uniting their votes in parliament they expected to embarrass the government, and make it odious to the people, and thereby pave the way for the return of the exiled monarch; but their designs were disconcerted by a discovery of the plot.
While Dundee's death seemed to stabilize the government in Scotland on one hand, it also put its safety at risk on the other due to the jealousies and conflicts stirring in parliament. Among those who played a key role in the revolution, some extreme Presbyterians, feeling that their hopes were not being met and that all important positions were dominated by a few favorites at court, became disruptive and impatient, eagerly looking for a chance to overthrow the government. Sir James Montgomery led this dissatisfied group, which held several private meetings during the following winter. As a result, a surprising and unnatural alliance formed between the Jacobites and the discontented Presbyterians aimed at restoring King James. By combining their votes in parliament, they hoped to complicate matters for the government and make it unpopular with the public, thereby setting the stage for the exiled king's return; however, their plans were thwarted by the discovery of their plot.
Mackay had now grown heartily tired of the service, and as his plans for the subjugation of the Highlands had been treated with indifference or neglect by the government, he became desirous to resign his commission, and retire to Holland, his adopted country, there to spend the remainder of his days in peace. There was certainly nothing in the situation of his native country at the period in question to induce him to remain. An unpaid, disorderly, and mutinous army; an oppressed people, a discontented nobility, a divided parliament and council; “church divided into two more irreconcileable factions, though both calling themselves Protestants, than Rome and Geneva,” matters deemed of so little importance by the first reformers as scarcely to be mentioned in their writings, preferred by the “religious zealots” of those days to the well-being of the whole Protestant church, the Episcopal ministers who had been ejected preaching “King James more than Christ, as they had been accustomed to take passive obedience more than the gospel for their text:”—these considerations all tended to disgust a man of a moderate and conciliating disposition like Mackay, and made him “look upon Scotsmen of those times in general, as void of zeal for their religion and natural affection, seeing all men hunt after their particular advantages, and none minding sincerely and self-deniedly the common good, which gave him a real distaste of the country and service; resolving from that time forward to disengage himself out of it as soon as possible he could get it done, and that the service could allow of.”[619] Mackay, however, failed in obtaining even a temporary leave of absence during the winter, by the intrigues of Lord Melville and Viscount Tarbet, who, as he says, suspecting an interview with William, who was then in Holland, to be the object of his proposed visit thither, were afraid that he would induce William to adopt a system different from that hitherto followed in the management of Scottish affairs.
Mackay was now seriously tired of the military service, and since his plans to take control of the Highlands were being ignored or neglected by the government, he wanted to resign his commission and retire to Holland, his chosen home, to spend the rest of his life in peace. There was certainly nothing about the situation in his native country at that time that would make him want to stay. An unpaid, chaotic, and rebellious army; an oppressed population; a dissatisfied nobility; a split parliament and council; “the church divided into two more irreconcilable factions, both calling themselves Protestants, than Rome and Geneva,” which the early reformers considered so unimportant that they barely mentioned it in their writings, preferred by the “religious zealots” of that era over the well-being of the entire Protestant church; the expelled Episcopal ministers preached “King James more than Christ, having been more accustomed to take passive obedience than the gospel for their text”—all these factors disgusted a moderate and conciliatory person like Mackay. They made him view Scotsmen of that time as lacking zeal for their religion and natural affection, as everyone pursued their own interests while ignoring the common good. This left him with a real distaste for the country and the military service. He resolved from that point on to free himself from it as soon as possible, provided he could manage it and the service allowed. [619] However, Mackay was unable to even secure a temporary leave of absence during the winter due to the schemes of Lord Melville and Viscount Tarbet, who suspected that his proposed trip to Holland was to meet with William. They worried that he would persuade William to adopt a different approach to Scottish affairs than what had been followed up until then.
Mackay finding that he would not succeed in his application for leave of absence, began to apply himself with great perseverance to accomplish his long-desired project of erecting a[387] fort at Inverlochy, capable of containing 1,000 or 1,200 men, to keep the western Highlanders in check. In a communication which he made to King William on the subject, he requested to be supplied with three frigates of about 30 guns each, 10 or 12 ships of burden, and 3 or 4 dozen of large boats, 3,000 muskets, 400 chevaux de frise, and 2,000 spades, shovels, and pickaxes, with money sufficient to purchase two months’ provisions for 3,000 or 4,000 men. On receiving these supplies he proposed to march with this force through Argyle about the end of March, as far as Dunstaffnage, where he meant to embark his men in the ships, and thence proceed to Inverlochy, and land them under the protection of the guns of the ships of war. No notice, however, was taken of this proposal either by William or his ministers, notwithstanding that its importance was urged in repeated letters from Mackay, who, in consequence, grew quite impatient, and threatened to throw up his commission. At length the privy council having, at his request, written a letter to the king on the subject, he ordered the frigates to be sent down, with some arms and ammunition, and implements for commencing the work; but the required supply of money was not forthcoming, without which the expedition could not be undertaken. Anxious, however, to get the fort erected with as little delay as possible, Mackay offered to the privy council to proceed to Inverlochy with a select detachment of 600 men, provided they would give him provisions for three months; but although a sum of five or six hundred pounds would have almost sufficed for this purpose, the council pleaded the impossibility of raising the money.[620] In this emergency he applied to the city of Glasgow, the magistrates of which undertook to hire vessels for transporting the detachment, and to furnish him with the necessary provisions, and such articles as he might require for completing the fort, in addition to those sent down from England.[621] Major Ferguson, who was appointed to command this expedition, repaired to Glasgow; but he was detained there about five weeks waiting for the provisions. The news, however, of such an armament being in preparation, and a report purposely circulated by Mackay, that it was much larger than it actually was, having reached the Highlands, had the effect of preventing many of the Islanders and the inhabitants of the adjoining mainland from joining Major-general Buchan, who took the field in April 1690.
Mackay, realizing he wouldn't succeed in his request for leave, started putting in a lot of effort to achieve his long-desired goal of building a[387] fort at Inverlochy, which would hold 1,000 to 1,200 men to keep the western Highlanders in check. In a message to King William about this, he asked for three frigates with about 30 guns each, 10 or 12 cargo ships, and 3 or 4 dozen large boats, along with 3,000 muskets, 400 chevaux de frise, and 2,000 spades, shovels, and pickaxes, plus enough money to buy two months’ worth of food for 3,000 or 4,000 men. Upon receiving these supplies, he planned to march through Argyle around the end of March, all the way to Dunstaffnage, where he intended to board his men onto the ships and then head to Inverlochy, landing them under the protection of the warships’ guns. However, neither William nor his ministers responded to this proposal, despite Mackay repeatedly stressing its importance in his letters. Frustrated, he even threatened to resign his commission. Eventually, the privy council wrote to the king on his behalf and he was instructed to send down the frigates, along with some arms and ammunition, and tools to start the construction, but the necessary funds were not provided, making the expedition impossible. Eager to build the fort as quickly as possible, Mackay offered to go to Inverlochy with a chosen group of 600 men if they could supply him with three months’ worth of food. Although a sum of five or six hundred pounds would nearly have covered this, the council claimed it was impossible to raise the money. In this crisis, he turned to the city of Glasgow, whose magistrates agreed to hire ships to transport the group, supply him with the needed provisions, and provide additional materials for completing the fort, besides what was sent from England. Major Ferguson, appointed to lead this expedition, went to Glasgow but had to wait there for about five weeks for the provisions. Meanwhile, news of the armament being prepared, along with a rumor spread by Mackay that it was much larger than it actually was, reached the Highlands. This caused many Islanders and nearby mainland residents to avoid joining Major-general Buchan, who took action in April 1690.
Before the arrival of this officer, the Highlanders had resolved to place themselves under the command of Sir Ewen Cameron of Lochiel, having, in consequence of their defeat at Dunkeld, lost confidence in Cannon as a commander. After that disaster, Lochiel and the other Jacobite chiefs had represented to James the precarious state of his affairs in Scotland, and the necessity there was for sending them aid; but James was too much occupied with preparations for resisting a threatened invasion of Ireland, by his son-in-law, to attend much to his Scottish concerns. He, however, sent over a vessel with some clothes, arms, ammunition, and provisions, and a few Irish officers, among whom was Major-general Buchan, with a commission, as commander-in-chief of all the Jacobite forces in Scotland.
Before this officer arrived, the Highlanders had decided to put themselves under the command of Sir Ewen Cameron of Lochiel, as they had lost faith in Cannon as a leader after their defeat at Dunkeld. Following that setback, Lochiel and the other Jacobite leaders informed James about the unstable situation in Scotland and the need for assistance. However, James was too focused on preparing for a potential invasion of Ireland by his son-in-law to give much attention to his Scottish issues. Nevertheless, he sent a ship with some clothes, weapons, ammunition, food, and a few Irish officers, including Major-general Buchan, who received a commission as the commander-in-chief of all the Jacobite forces in Scotland.
On Buchan’s arrival, a meeting of the chiefs and principal officers was held at Keppoch, to deliberate upon the course they ought to pursue. As no reinforcement had arrived from Ireland, and as the plot between the Jacobites and the disappointed chiefs of the Presbyterians, which had raised the expectations of King James’s partizans, had been discovered, the meeting was divided in opinion, upon the expediency of renewing hostilities. Some, thinking the cause quite desperate, proposed to submit to the government, which they knew was quite disposed to grant them the most favourable terms; but this proposition was warmly resisted by Lochiel, who had great influence with his fellow chiefs. He stated that he had adhered to the cause of Charles II. at a time when it was more desperate than that of his royal brother now was, who was still at the head of an army in Ireland, and who had many friends in Britain, ready to declare themselves, when a fit opportunity offered; that under these circumstances, he considered they would disgrace themselves, if they abandoned the cause they had pledged themselves to defend, and that for his own part he would[388] neither listen to terms from the government, nor lay down his arms, without an express order from King James himself. In consequence of this declaration, the meeting unanimously resolved to continue the war; but as the labours of the spring season were not over, they postponed the muster of the clans, till those should be completed; and in the mean time directed Major-general Buchan, to employ the interval in beating up the enemy’s quarters, along the borders of the lowlands, for which purpose a detachment of 1,200 foot was to be placed at his disposal.[622]
On Buchan's arrival, a meeting of the chiefs and main officers was held at Keppoch to discuss what actions they should take. With no reinforcements arriving from Ireland and the plot between the Jacobites and the disillusioned Presbyterian chiefs, which had raised the hopes of King James's supporters, being uncovered, the meeting was split on whether to resume fighting. Some felt the situation was hopeless and suggested surrendering to the government, which they knew would offer favorable terms. However, this suggestion was strongly opposed by Lochiel, who held significant influence over the other chiefs. He argued that he had stood by Charles II even when his situation was more desperate than that of his brother, who still led an army in Ireland and had many supporters in Britain ready to rally when the time was right. Given these circumstances, he believed they would disgrace themselves if they abandoned the cause they had committed to defend. He declared that he would neither entertain terms from the government nor lay down his arms without a direct order from King James himself. Following his statement, the meeting unanimously decided to continue the fight, but since the spring work was not yet finished, they postponed the gathering of the clans until it was completed. In the meantime, they instructed Major-General Buchan to use this period to disrupt the enemy's positions along the lowland borders, with a detachment of 1,200 foot soldiers assigned to him for that purpose.[388]
When Mackay heard that Buchan had taken the field, he ordered Sir Thomas Livingston,—whom he had despatched north from Aberdeen to Inverness, with his regiment, in the month of January, to watch the motions of the Highlanders,—to keep a sharp outlook after Buchan, who, it was supposed, would probably make a descent upon the lowlands of Moray or Banff. Sir Thomas had at this time, besides his own regiment of dragoons, three regiments of foot, and some troops of horse, under his command, posted in and about the town of Inverness. Hearing that Buchan was marching through Lochaber and Badenoch, Livingston made two successive marches up the country, in the direction Buchan was said to be advancing, but on both occasions, from the great difficulty he experienced in obtaining provender for his horses, and provisions for his troops, he was obliged to return to Inverness without seeing Buchan, or hearing anything concerning him. Having ascertained that the feeling of hostility towards the government was rapidly extending, and that it had even reached the clans, who had hitherto, in appearance at least, shown themselves favourably inclined to the revolution, Livingston, thereupon, despatched a letter to Mackay, acquainting him of the circumstance, and stating that if Buchan was not speedily opposed, he was afraid that by far the greater part of the northern counties would join him. That he might obtain early intelligence of Buchan’s motions, and avoid the difficulties he had experienced in his former marches for want of provisions, Livingston took up a position eight miles from Inverness, with a select body of 1,200 men, consisting of his own regiment, which amounted to 300 men, 400 of Leslie’s regiment, a company of 100 of Lord Reay’s Highlanders, 300 of Grant’s Highlanders, and two troops of horse.[623]
When Mackay found out that Buchan had taken action, he ordered Sir Thomas Livingston—whom he had sent north from Aberdeen to Inverness in January with his regiment, to keep an eye on the Highlanders—to keep a close watch on Buchan, who was expected to launch an attack on the lowlands of Moray or Banff. At that time, Sir Thomas commanded not only his own regiment of dragoons but also three regiments of foot and some cavalry, positioned in and around Inverness. When he heard that Buchan was moving through Lochaber and Badenoch, Livingston made two successive marches into the area where Buchan was said to be heading. However, due to the difficulty he faced in getting food for his horses and supplies for his troops, he had to return to Inverness both times without encountering Buchan or learning anything about him. He realized that resentment towards the government was spreading quickly, even reaching the clans, who had previously seemed to support the revolution. Consequently, Livingston sent a letter to Mackay to inform him of this situation, warning that if Buchan wasn't confronted soon, he feared that most of the northern counties would side with him. To gather timely intelligence on Buchan’s movements and avoid the supply issues he faced in his earlier marches, Livingston positioned a select group of 1,200 men eight miles from Inverness, which included his own regiment of 300 men, 400 from Leslie’s regiment, a company of 100 from Lord Reay’s Highlanders, 300 from Grant’s Highlanders, and two troops of cavalry.[623]
On receiving Livingston’s despatch, Mackay sent orders to the different detachments which lay at Stirling, Glasgow, Dundee, and other places, amounting together to 3,000 men, to assemble without delay at Perth, that they might be in readiness, should a general rising in favour of King James take place in the north, to support Livingston, and to serve as a check upon the southern Highlands. He, at the same time, directed Lieutenant-colonel Buchan, brother of King James’s general, who commanded the forces in the city and county of Aberdeen, consisting of a battalion of Ramsay’s regiment, the Cameronian regiment, and five troops of horse and dragoons, to march upon any point Livingston should direct.[624]
Upon receiving Livingston’s message, Mackay ordered the various detachments stationed at Stirling, Glasgow, Dundee, and other locations, totaling around 3,000 men, to gather quickly at Perth. This was to ensure they were ready to support Livingston in case of a general uprising in favor of King James in the north, and to keep an eye on the southern Highlands. At the same time, he instructed Lieutenant-Colonel Buchan, the brother of King James’s general, who was in charge of the troops in the city and county of Aberdeen, which included a battalion of Ramsay’s regiment, the Cameronian regiment, and five troops of horse and dragoons, to move to any location Livingston indicated.[624]
In the mean time Major-general Buchan was advancing through Badenoch with the design of marching down Speyside into the Duke of Gordon’s country, where he expected to be joined by some of the vassals of that nobleman. At Culnakill he held a council of war to determine whether to take up a position in that neighbourhood, where they would be secure from the attacks of Livingston’s cavalry, or proceed farther down the Spey. As Buchan’s force did not exceed 800 men, and as they were aware that a large force of horse and foot lay at Inverness, the Highland officers were unanimously of opinion that they should not advance beyond Culnakill, but should march the following day to Glenlochy, and encamp among the adjoining woods. Buchan, who appears to have been as incapable of conducting a Highland force, and as ignorant of the mode of warfare pursued by the Highlanders as Cannon, his predecessor, now second in command, rejecting the Highland officers’ advice, on the following day marched down the Spey as far as Cromdale, where he encamped on the last day of April.[625]
In the meantime, Major-General Buchan was making his way through Badenoch with plans to march down Speyside into the Duke of Gordon’s territory, where he expected to be joined by some of the duke's vassals. At Culnakill, he held a council of war to decide whether to establish a position in that area, where they would be safe from Livingston’s cavalry attacks, or continue further down the Spey. Since Buchan’s forces numbered no more than 800 men and they knew a large contingent of cavalry and infantry was stationed at Inverness, the Highland officers all agreed that they shouldn’t advance past Culnakill. Instead, they should march the next day to Glenlochy and set up camp in the nearby woods. Buchan, who appeared to be as unqualified to lead a Highland force and as uninformed about Highland warfare as Cannon, his predecessor and now second-in-command, rejected the Highland officers’ advice and marched down the Spey the next day to Cromdale, where he camped on the last day of April.[625]
Livingston was, at this time, lying within eight miles of Strathspey, on the grounds of the laird of Grant, where he received notice the same day from a captain in Grant’s regiment, who, with a company of men, held possession for the government of Balloch, now Grant castle, in the vicinity of Cromdale, that Buchan was marching down Strathspey. Desirous of attacking him before he should have an opportunity of being joined by the country people, Livingston marched off towards the Spey, in the afternoon, and continued his march till he arrived within two miles of Balloch castle. As it was already dark, and the night far advanced, and as a difficult pass lay between him and the castle, Livingston proposed to encamp during the night; but not finding a convenient place, he, by the persuasion of one of his officers who was acquainted with the pass, and who undertook to conduct him safely through it, renewed his march, and arrived at the top of the hill above the castle at two o’clock in the morning. Buchan’s men were then reposing in fancied security near Lethindie, on the adjoining plain of Cromdale, and the fires of their camp, which were pointed out by the captain of the castle to Livingston, showed him that he was much nearer the enemy than he had any idea of. Mackay says, that had Livingston been aware that the Highlanders were encamped so near the pass, he would not have ventured through it during the night, having little confidence in the country people; nor would the enemy, had they suspected Livingston’s march, left their former station and encamped upon an open plain, a considerable distance from any secure position, “just as if they had been led thither by the hand as an ox to the slaughter.”[626]
Livingston was, at that time, lying about eight miles from Strathspey, on the land of the laird of Grant, where he received word that day from a captain in Grant’s regiment. This captain, along with a group of men, was stationed at Balloch, now known as Grant Castle, near Cromdale, and informed him that Buchan was heading down Strathspey. Eager to attack before Buchan could join forces with the local people, Livingston set off toward the Spey in the afternoon and marched on until he was two miles from Balloch Castle. Since it was already dark and late at night, and given the challenging pass between him and the castle, Livingston suggested they camp for the night. However, after not finding a suitable spot, he was persuaded by one of his officers who knew the pass and promised to guide them safely through it, so they continued marching and reached the top of the hill overlooking the castle at two o’clock in the morning. Buchan’s men were resting in false security near Lethindie, on the nearby Cromdale plain, and the campfires, pointed out by the castle captain, revealed to Livingston that he was much closer to the enemy than he had expected. Mackay noted that if Livingston had known the Highlanders were camped so close to the pass, he wouldn’t have risked crossing it at night, as he had little faith in the local people; nor would the enemy, if they had suspected Livingston was on the move, have left their previous position to camp in an open area, far from any secure spot, “just as if they had been led there by the hand like an ox to the slaughter.”[626]
As several gentlemen of the adjoining country had sought an asylum in the castle on hearing of Buchan’s advance, the commander, in order to prevent any knowledge of Livingston’s approach being communicated to the Highlanders, had taken the precaution to shut the gates of the castle, and to prohibit all egress; so that the Highlanders were as ignorant of Livingston’s arrival as he had previously been of their encampment at Cromdale. Such being the case, the commander of the castle advised him to attack the Highlanders without delay, and he himself offered to conduct the troops into the plain. This proposition having been acceded to, the troops were allowed half an hour to refresh themselves, after which they marched down through the valley of Auchinarrow to the river. Finding a ford below Dellachaple, guarded by 100 Highlanders, Livingston left a detachment of foot and a few dragoons to amuse them, while, with his main body, led by some gentlemen of the name of Grant on horseback, he marched to another ford through a covered way, a mile farther down the river, which he crossed at the head of three troops of dragoons, and a troop of horse, a company of his Highlanders forming the advanced guard. After he reached the opposite bank of the Spey, he perceived the Highlanders, who had received notice of his approach from their advanced guards at the upper ford, in great confusion, and in motion towards the hills. He thereupon sent orders to a part of his regiment, and another troop of horse to cross the river and join him; but, without waiting for them, he galloped off at full speed towards the hills, so as to get between the fugitives—the greater part of whom were almost naked—and the hills, and intercept them in their retreat. The cavalry were accompanied by the company of Highlanders which had crossed the river, and who are said to have outrun their mounted companions, a circumstance which induced the flying Highlanders, on arriving at the foot of the hill of Cromdale, to make a stand; but, on the approach of Livingston and the remainder of his dragoons and horse, they again took to their heels. They turned, however, frequently round upon their pursuers, and defended themselves with their swords and targets with great bravery. A thick fog, which, coming down the side of the mountain, enveloped the fugitives, compelled Livingston to discontinue the pursuit, and even to beat a retreat. According to Mackay, the Highlanders had 400 men killed and taken prisoners, while Livingston did not lose a single man, and only 7 or 8 horses; but Balcarras states his loss at about 100 killed, and several prisoners; and the[390] author of the “Memoirs of Dundee” says, that many of Livingston’s dragoons fell.[627] A party of the Camerons and Macleans, who had in the flight separated from their companions in arms, crossed the Spey the following day, but, being pursued by some of Livingston’s men, were overtaken and dispersed on the moor of Granish near Aviemore, where some of them were killed. The rest took shelter in Craigelachie, and, being joined by Keppoch and his Highlanders, made an attempt to seize the castle of Lochinclan in Rothiemurchus, but were repulsed with loss by the proprietor and his tenants.[628]
As some gentlemen from the neighboring region sought refuge in the castle upon hearing of Buchan’s advance, the commander, to ensure that the Highlanders wouldn’t learn of Livingston’s approach, wisely closed the castle gates and prohibited anyone from leaving; thus, the Highlanders were as unaware of Livingston’s arrival as he had previously been of their camp at Cromdale. Given this situation, the castle commander advised him to attack the Highlanders without delay, and he offered to lead the troops into the plain. Upon agreeing to this proposal, the troops were given half an hour to refresh themselves, after which they marched down through the Auchinarrow valley to the river. Finding a ford below Dellachaple, protected by 100 Highlanders, Livingston left a detachment of foot soldiers and a few dragoons to keep them occupied while he took his main body, led by some gentlemen named Grant on horseback, to another ford via a hidden route a mile further down the river. He crossed there at the front of three troops of dragoons and a troop of horse, with one company of his Highlanders forming the advance guard. Once he reached the opposite bank of the Spey, he saw the Highlanders, who had been alerted to his approach by their lookouts at the upper ford, were in a state of great confusion and moving towards the hills. He then sent orders for part of his regiment and another troop of horse to cross the river and join him; but without waiting for them, he took off at full speed towards the hills to position himself between the fleeing Highlanders—many of whom were nearly naked—and the hills, hoping to intercept them in their retreat. The cavalry was accompanied by the company of Highlanders that had crossed the river, who reportedly outpaced their mounted companions, which led the fleeing Highlanders, upon reaching the foot of Cromdale hill, to make a stand; however, as Livingston and the rest of his dragoons and horse approached, they took off running again. They did, however, frequently turn back on their pursuers, defending themselves with swords and shields with great courage. A thick fog that rolled down from the mountain enveloped the fugitives, causing Livingston to halt his pursuit and even retreat. According to Mackay, the Highlanders had 400 men killed or captured, while Livingston lost no men and only 7 or 8 horses; however, Balcarras states his loss at about 100 killed, with several prisoners; and the author of the “Memoirs of Dundee” claims that many of Livingston’s dragoons were killed. A group from the Camerons and Macleans, who had separated from their comrades in flight, crossed the Spey the next day, but while being pursued by some of Livingston’s men, they were caught and scattered on the Granish moor near Aviemore, where some were killed. The rest took refuge in Craigelachie, and, joined by Keppoch and his Highlanders, they attempted to seize the castle at Lochinclan in Rothiemurchus, but were repelled with losses by the owner and his tenants.
The news of the disaster at Cromdale was received with feelings of dismay by the partisans of King James at Edinburgh, who began to regret that they had not embraced an offer which had been made by King William for a cessation of arms. On the other hand, the friends of the government were elated with Livingston’s success, and hastened the long delayed expedition to Inverlochy, under Major Ferguson, which accordingly set sail from Greenock on the 15th of May. Having obtained the consent of King William to march into Lochaber, Mackay made preparations for the expedition; and, although the Earl of Melville, the commissioner to the Scottish parliament, gave him notice of some dangerous plots against the government both in England and Scotland, which might require the presence of a large force in the lowlands to check, yet, as he considered the subjugation of the Highlands of primary importance, he resolved to proceed on his expedition; and, accordingly, on the 18th of June, marched from Perth at the head of about 3,000 horse and foot. As his route to Inverlochy would bring him within a short day’s march of the enemy, and as he was desirous—agreeably, as he says, to a military maxim, “without necessity, to put nothing to an apparent hazard when the success is of great importance,”—to avoid an engagement in a country full of defiles and difficult passes till he should join the forces in the north under Sir Thomas Livingston, he resolved to march towards Strathspey, and thence through Badenoch into Lochaber. To conceal from the enemy his design of marching north, after entering Athole, he made a movement as if he intended to enter Badenoch by the nearest route, and then turning suddenly to the right, took the road to Strathspey. Having joined Livingston in Strathspey on the 26th of June, the united forces, after a day’s rest, marched towards Badenoch.
The news of the disaster at Cromdale was met with shock by King James's supporters in Edinburgh, who began to regret not accepting an offer from King William for a ceasefire. Meanwhile, government allies were thrilled with Livingston's success and quickly organized the long-delayed expedition to Inverlochy, which set sail from Greenock on May 15. After getting King William's approval to march into Lochaber, Mackay prepared for the expedition. Although the Earl of Melville, the Scottish parliament commissioner, warned him of some serious plots against the government in both England and Scotland that might require a larger force in the lowlands, Mackay felt that conquering the Highlands was more crucial. Therefore, he decided to go ahead with his expedition and, on June 18, marched out of Perth leading about 3,000 troops. Since his route to Inverlochy would bring him close to the enemy, and he wanted to avoid unnecessary risks in a terrain full of narrow paths and obstacles until he could join Sir Thomas Livingston’s forces in the north, he chose to head toward Strathspey and then through Badenoch into Lochaber. To keep his plan of going north a secret from the enemy, after entering Athole, he pretended to head towards Badenoch via the closest route, then suddenly turned right and took the road to Strathspey. After joining Livingston in Strathspey on June 26, the combined forces, after resting for a day, marched toward Badenoch.
The Highlanders who, after their dispersion at Cromdale, had returned to their homes, had re-assembled on hearing of Mackay’s approach; but, from the fewness of their numbers, they made no attempt to obstruct his passage through Badenoch. Being informed that they had taken possession of a strait and difficult pass through which they expected him to march, he, on the 1st of July,—the very day on which the celebrated battle of the Boyne was fought,—made a feint with four troops of horse and dragoons as if he intended to pass that way, for the purpose of deceiving the enemy; after which he suddenly changed his march to the left. After traversing mountains and bogs, he entered Lochaber by Glenspean the same night, and arrived at Inverlochy on the 3d of the month.[629]
The Highlanders who, after their scattering at Cromdale, had returned to their homes, gathered again upon hearing about Mackay’s approach. However, due to their small numbers, they didn't try to block his way through Badenoch. They learned that he had taken control of a narrow and challenging route that they thought he would take, so on July 1st—the very day of the famous battle of the Boyne—he staged a show with four troops of cavalry and dragoons, pretending he meant to go that way to mislead the enemy; then he quickly turned left. After crossing mountains and marshes, he entered Lochaber by Glenspean that same night and reached Inverlochy on the 3rd of the month.[629]
The site of the old fort, which had been erected by Oliver Cromwell, did not please Mackay, as it was commanded by a neighbouring hill; but, as a more eligible one could not be found, he commenced the work on the 5th of the month, and, in eleven days the wall was raised to its full intended height of twenty feet from the bottom of the fosse, and pallisaded round with a chemin couvert and glacis. Having finished the fort, which was named Fort-William, in honour of the king, he was about proceeding to send a detachment into Mull to reduce that island, but received despatches from the privy council announcing the defeat of the English and Dutch fleets, and requiring his return to the South as soon as possible, with as many of his forces as could be spared, in consequence[391] of an expected invasion from France. He therefore marched from Inverlochy for the South on the 18th, leaving behind him 1,000 men in garrison in the new fort. He arrived in Badenoch on the 20th by easy marches, and leaving his army in camp the whole of the 21st to rest themselves, he went with a party of 150 horse and dragoons to inspect Ruthven castle which the Jacobite forces had burnt the preceding year. Here he left the company of Lord Reay’s Highlanders with instructions to the commander to raise a breastwork round an old square wall, within which the garrison might remain secure against surprise or attack. He then descended into Athole, and arrived at Perth on the 26th of July, being little more than five weeks since he set out on his long projected expedition.
The site of the old fort, built by Oliver Cromwell, didn't sit well with Mackay since it was overlooked by a nearby hill. However, since he couldn't find a better location, he started construction on the 5th of the month. In just eleven days, the wall was built to its intended height of twenty feet from the base of the ditch and surrounded by a chemin couvert and glacis. Once the fort, named Fort-William in honor of the king, was completed, he planned to send a team to Mull to take over the island. However, he received urgent messages from the privy council announcing the defeat of the English and Dutch fleets and asking him to return to the South as soon as possible with as many of his troops as he could spare due to a potential invasion from France. He then marched from Inverlochy to the South on the 18th, leaving 1,000 men garrisoned at the new fort. He reached Badenoch on the 20th with a relaxed pace, and after allowing his army to rest for the entire 21st, he took a group of 150 cavalry and dragoons to inspect Ruthven castle, which the Jacobite forces had burned the previous year. There, he left Lord Reay's Highlanders with orders for the commander to build a breastwork around an old square wall, providing security for the garrison against surprise or attack. He then moved into Athole and arrived in Perth on July 26th, a little over five weeks since he began his long-planned expedition.
During his absence Major-general Buchan and Colonel Cannon, each at the head of a select body of cavalier horse, had been scouring the low country. The latter, in particular, with 200 horse, had attacked Lord Cardross’s dragoons who were stationed in Menteith, and had pursued them down as far as the park of Stirling. On his arrival at Perth, Mackay being informed of the proceedings of Cannon’s party, sent orders to the troops at Stirling to march out in quest of them, while he himself, after receiving a supply of biscuit from Dundee, resolved to march from Perth with a detachment for the purpose of intercepting them; but Cannon had passed through the heights of Athole towards Braemar before the troops at Stirling left that town. Mackay followed after them for two days with a force of 1,000 men, but was unable to overtake them. Being unprovided for a longer march, he returned on the third day to Stirling, whence he despatched three troops of Cardross’s dragoons, and one of horse, to support the Master of Forbes who was guarding Aberdeenshire.
During his absence, Major General Buchan and Colonel Cannon, each leading a chosen group of cavalry, had been scouting the lowlands. Cannon, in particular, with 200 horsemen, had attacked Lord Cardross’s dragoons stationed in Menteith and had chased them all the way to the park of Stirling. When Mackay arrived in Perth and learned about Cannon’s actions, he ordered the troops in Stirling to march out to find them. Meanwhile, after getting some biscuit supplies from Dundee, he decided to leave Perth with a detachment to try to intercept Cannon. However, Cannon had already moved through the heights of Athole towards Braemar before the troops in Stirling left the town. Mackay followed for two days with 1,000 men but couldn’t catch up. Not prepared for a longer march, he returned to Stirling on the third day, from where he sent three troops of Cardross’s dragoons and one troop of cavalry to support the Master of Forbes, who was protecting Aberdeenshire.
Buchan and Cannon having united their forces, and being joined by Farquharson of Inverey, at the head of 500 or 600 of the Braemar Highlanders, descended into the adjoining low parts of Aberdeenshire, Mearns, and Banff, to unite themselves to some of the country Jacobite gentlemen, leaving behind them a body of 160 men, to block up Abergeldie, in which Mackay still kept a garrison. They were at first opposed on their descent into the low country, by the Master of Forbes, and Colonel Jackson, with eight troops of cavalry, which was fully more than sufficient to have repulsed in a level country, any body the Highlanders could then bring into the field. Buchan, however, having purposely magnified the appearance of his forces, by ranging his foot over a large extent of ground, and interspersing his baggage and baggage horses among them, inspired the Master of Forbes and Jackson with such dread, that they considered it prudent to retire before a foe apparently so formidable in appearance, and their fears increasing after they had begun their retreat, they set off towards Aberdeen at full gallop, and never looked behind, till they had entered the town, after a race of upwards of 20 miles.[630] Buchan, who had no immediate design upon Aberdeen, followed the alarmed cavalry, and such was the effect of the retreat upon some of the neighbouring noblemen and gentlemen, that they joined Buchan in the pursuit. The inhabitants were thrown into a state of the greatest alarm at this occurrence, and the necessary means of defence were adopted, but Buchan made no attempt to enter the town.
Buchan and Cannon joined forces, and with them was Farquharson of Inverey, leading 500 or 600 Braemar Highlanders. They moved down into the lower areas of Aberdeenshire, Mearns, and Banff to team up with some local Jacobite gentlemen, while leaving behind 160 men to secure Abergeldie, where Mackay still had a garrison. Initially, they faced opposition as they entered the lowlands from the Master of Forbes and Colonel Jackson, leading eight troops of cavalry, which was more than enough to repel any force the Highlanders could muster in open terrain. However, Buchan intentionally inflated the appearance of his troops by spreading them out over a large area and mixing in his baggage and baggage horses, which instilled such fear in the Master of Forbes and Jackson that they decided it was wise to retreat from an opponent who seemed so intimidating. As their anxiety grew during their retreat, they raced toward Aberdeen at full speed, not looking back until they reached the town after a run of over 20 miles. Buchan, who had no immediate plans for Aberdeen, followed the panicked cavalry, and the retreat had such an impact on nearby nobles and gentlemen that they joined Buchan in the chase. The townspeople were thrown into a state of panic by this event, and they took necessary defensive measures, but Buchan made no effort to enter the town.
When Mackay received intelligence of this “disorder,” as he terms the flight of Forbes and Jackson, he instantly despatched Colonel Cunningham with 300 men, and two troops of cavalry, to the north to join Jackson; but Cunningham was unable to effect a junction, as Cannon lay encamped between him and Jackson. As the fears of a French invasion had subsided, Mackay, on hearing of Cunningham’s failure, marched north himself in such haste that he carried neither baggage nor provisions along with him; but on his way north, he learned that Buchan had left the neighbourhood of Aberdeen, and was marching southward. On hearing of Mackay’s advance, Buchan drew off his men to the right, and crossed the hills. On arriving at the Dee, he left Cunningham with a detachment at the[392] castle of Aboyne, and proceeded with his own division to raise the siege of Abergeldie. In the course of this march, a party of 60 dragoons, under Major Mackay, fell in among the hills, with a body of 200 Highlanders, under Inverey, all of whom were either killed or made prisoners. The chief himself made a very narrow escape, having been trampled under the horses’ feet, and left for dead on the field. Mackay also laid waste the fertile country about Abergeldie, to the extent of twelve miles round, and burnt from 1,200 to 1,400 houses, by way of reprisal, for having blocked up the garrison.[631]
When Mackay got word about this "disorder," as he called the flight of Forbes and Jackson, he quickly sent Colonel Cunningham with 300 men and two troops of cavalry north to join Jackson. However, Cunningham couldn't connect with him because Cannon had set up camp between them. As the worry about a French invasion had lessened, Mackay, upon learning about Cunningham's failure, hurried north himself without taking any baggage or supplies. On his way, he found out that Buchan had left the area around Aberdeen and was heading south. When Buchan heard about Mackay's approach, he redirected his men to the right and crossed the hills. Upon reaching the Dee, he left Cunningham with a smaller group at the castle of Aboyne and took his own division to lift the siege of Abergeldie. During this march, a group of 60 dragoons led by Major Mackay encountered 200 Highlanders under Inverey in the hills, resulting in all of them either being killed or captured. The chief narrowly escaped, having been trampled by horses and left for dead on the battlefield. Mackay also devastated the rich land around Abergeldie, burning between 1,200 and 1,400 houses as retaliation for blockading the garrison.[392][631]
Having united all his forces in the north, with the exception of those which lay at Inverness, Mackay marched as far north as Strathdon, where he was told that the greater part of the north was hostile to the government, and was ready to rise in arms, which information made him at once resolve to proceed north with all possible haste in order to get Buchan’s force dispersed, before any general rising should take place. Leaving therefore his foot behind, he proceeded north with his cavalry in great haste, and in the course of his march was informed that Buchan was not only on his way north, but that he expected to be joined by several thousand Highlanders. He, therefore, continued his march with great celerity, allowing his men no more time than was absolutely necessary for refreshing their horses, and arrived within four hours’ march of the enemy, before they received any notice of his approach. Buchan had reached Inverness, and was only waiting for the Earl of Seaforth’s and other Highlanders, whom he expected to join him in attacking the town; but on hearing of Mackay’s advance, he crossed the river Ness, and retired along the north side of the Loch.
Having gathered all his forces in the north, except for those stationed at Inverness, Mackay marched as far north as Strathdon. There, he learned that much of the north was against the government and was ready to rise in arms. This news prompted him to quickly head north to scatter Buchan's forces before any widespread uprising could happen. So, he left his infantry behind and rushed north with his cavalry. During his march, he was informed that Buchan was not only heading north but also expected to be joined by several thousand Highlanders. Consequently, he pushed on swiftly, giving his men only the time absolutely necessary to rest their horses, and reached a point just four hours' march from the enemy before they noticed his approach. Buchan had arrived in Inverness and was waiting for the Earl of Seaforth and other Highlanders he expected to join him in attacking the town. However, upon hearing of Mackay's advance, he crossed the river Ness and retreated along the north side of the Loch.
The Earl of Seaforth, afraid of the consequences which might result to him personally, for the part he had acted, sent his mother, the Countess Dowager of Seaforth, and Mackenzie of Coul, to Mackay, to inform him that he would accede to such conditions as might be agreed upon between them and Mackay. An agreement was accordingly entered into, by which it was stipulated, that the earl should deliver himself into Mackay’s hands, to be kept as a prisoner at Inverness, till the privy council should decide as to his future disposal; and to conceal this arrangement from the Jacobite party, it was farther agreed that the earl should allow himself to be seized as if by surprise, by a party of horse under Major Mackay, at one of his seats during the night. The earl, however, disappointed the party sent out to apprehend him, in excuse for which, both he and his mother, in letters to Mackay, pleaded the state of his health, which they alleged would suffer from imprisonment. The earl cannot certainly be blamed for having demurred placing himself at the unconditional disposal of such a body as the privy council of Scotland, some of whom would not have hesitated to sacrifice him, if by doing so they could have obtained a share of his estates.
The Earl of Seaforth, worried about the personal consequences of his actions, sent his mother, the Countess Dowager of Seaforth, and Mackenzie of Coul, to Mackay to let him know that he would agree to any conditions they could come to. They made an agreement stating that the earl would surrender himself to Mackay, to be held as a prisoner in Inverness until the privy council decided what to do with him; and to keep this plan hidden from the Jacobite party, it was also agreed that the earl would allow himself to be captured unexpectedly by a group under Major Mackay at one of his estates during the night. However, the earl let down the group sent to capture him, for which both he and his mother wrote to Mackay, claiming that his health would suffer from imprisonment. It's hard to blame the earl for hesitating to place himself entirely at the mercy of the privy council of Scotland, as some members would not have thought twice about sacrificing him just to get a piece of his estates.
Mackay was so irritated at the deception which had been practised upon him, that he resolved to treat the earl’s vassals “with all the rigour of military execution.” Having, however, a warm feeling for the earl’s friends, on account of their being “all Protestants, and none of the most dangerous enemies,” as he says, and being more desirous to obtain possession of the earl’s person than to ruin his friends, he caused information of his intentions upon the earl’s lands to be sent to Seaforth’s camp, by some of his own party, as if from a feeling of friendship to him. Contrary to Mackay’s anticipations, Seaforth surrendered himself, and was committed prisoner to the castle of Inverness.[632] About this time the[393] Earl of Argyle—who had fled to Holland in 1685, on his father’s execution, but returned with the Prince of Orange, and was reinstated by the Convention in his father’s estates and title—with a force of 1,900 foot, and 60 dragoons, invaded Mull, the inhabitants of which took the oaths of allegiance to the government, and delivered up their arms. He was, however, from the state of the weather, obliged to leave the island, before effecting the reduction of Duart castle, and left 300 men behind him to keep it in check. Maclean himself, with a few of his friends, took refuge on Carnburrow, an inaccessible rock near Mull.
Mackay was so frustrated by the deception he had experienced that he decided to treat the earl’s followers “with all the severity of military action.” However, because he had a strong loyalty to the earl’s friends, as they were “all Protestants, and none of the most dangerous enemies,” as he noted, and because he preferred to capture the earl than to harm his friends, he sent word of his plans regarding the earl’s lands to Seaforth’s camp through some of his own group, pretending it was out of friendship. Contrary to Mackay’s expectations, Seaforth surrendered and was taken prisoner to the castle of Inverness.[632] Around this time, the Earl of Argyle—who had fled to Holland in 1685 after his father was executed but returned with the Prince of Orange and was reinstated by the Convention with his father’s estates and title—invaded Mull with a force of 1,900 infantry and 60 dragoons. The local inhabitants swore allegiance to the government and surrendered their weapons. However, due to the bad weather, he was forced to leave the island before he could capture Duart castle, leaving 300 men behind to monitor it. Maclean himself, along with a few friends, took refuge on Carnburrow, a steep rock near Mull.
King James’s affairs had now become utterly desperate in Scotland, and his defeat at the battle of the Boyne, on the 1st of July, 1690, almost annihilated his hopes in Ireland. Unable to collect any considerable body of men together, Buchan, after wandering through Lochaber, dismissed the few that still remained with him, and along with Sir George Barclay, Lieutenant-colonel Graham, and other officers, took up his abode with Macdonell of Glengary, Cannon and his officers retiring to the isles, under the protection of Sir Donald Macdonald. In their retreats, these officers who had displayed the most heroic attachment to the cause of the unfortunate king, under the most trying circumstances, still continued to cherish some distant hopes of his restoration, and were prepared to enter upon any service, however hazardous, which might lead to such a consummation.
King James's situation in Scotland had become completely hopeless, and his defeat at the Battle of the Boyne on July 1, 1690, nearly crushed his hopes in Ireland. Unable to gather a significant force, Buchan, after wandering through Lochaber, sent away the few men still with him. Along with Sir George Barclay, Lieutenant-Colonel Graham, and other officers, he found refuge with Macdonell of Glengarry, while Cannon and his officers retreated to the islands under the protection of Sir Donald Macdonald. In their retreats, these officers, who had shown remarkable loyalty to the unfortunate king under the toughest circumstances, continued to hold onto some distant hopes for his return and were ready to take on any risky mission that might lead to that outcome.
At length, seeing no chance of making a successful effort in favour of James, they, in connexion with the chiefs, sent over the Earl of Dunfermline to France in the spring of 1691, to represent to him the state of matters, and to receive his commands. Having received instructions from his majesty to enter into a negotiation with the government, a meeting of the principal officers and the Jacobite chiefs was held at Achallader in Glenorchy on the 30th of June, which was attended by the Earl of Breadalbane on the part of the government, at which a cessation of hostilities was agreed upon till the 1st of October. To get the chiefs to submit to the government, money and other inducements were held out to them by Breadalbane, at whose disposal a sum of about £15,000 or £20,000 had been placed by King William. They, however, declined to come to any definite arrangement at this time, and requested liberty to send Sir George Barclay and Major Menzies to France, to obtain the sanction of King James, to enter into a treaty with the government, a request which was reluctantly granted. After learning from these officers the miseries to which the clans were reduced, and the utter hopelessness of attempting another campaign under existing circumstances, James allowed them to make the best terms they could with the government. Accordingly, and in terms of a proclamation issued by the government on the 27th of August, 1691, promising an indemnity to all persons who had been in arms, and who should take an oath of allegiance to the government before the 1st of January 1692; all the chiefs, with one unfortunate exception, which will be afterwards noticed, gave in their adherence, and took the oath within the prescribed time. Buchan and Cannon with their officers, in terms of an agreement with the government, were transported to France, to which country they had asked and obtained permission from their royal master to retire, as they could no longer be serviceable to him in their native land.
Eventually, seeing no chance of successfully supporting James, they, along with the chiefs, sent the Earl of Dunfermline to France in the spring of 1691 to explain the situation and receive his instructions. After getting orders from his majesty to negotiate with the government, a meeting of the key officers and the Jacobite chiefs took place at Achallader in Glenorchy on June 30, attended by the Earl of Breadalbane representing the government. They agreed to a ceasefire until October 1. To persuade the chiefs to submit to the government, Breadalbane offered them money and other incentives, with about £15,000 to £20,000 allocated to him by King William. However, they refused to make any definitive agreements at that time and requested permission to send Sir George Barclay and Major Menzies to France to seek King James’s approval for a treaty with the government, a request that was reluctantly granted. After hearing from these officers about the hardships the clans faced and the complete hopelessness of trying another campaign under the current conditions, James allowed them to negotiate the best terms they could with the government. Consequently, in accordance with a proclamation issued by the government on August 27, 1691, which promised immunity to anyone who had taken arms and would swear allegiance to the government before January 1, 1692, all the chiefs, with one unfortunate exception that will be mentioned later, pledged their loyalty and took the oath within the set timeframe. Buchan and Cannon, along with their officers, were sent to France as per an agreement with the government, having requested and received permission from their royal master to retreat there, as they could no longer be of service to him in their homeland.
We are sorry that it is beyond the province of the present work, even did space permit, to give a detailed account of the heroic and almost quixotically chivalrous conduct of Dundee’s officers, after their emigration to France. In order that they might not be a burden on their royal master King James, they entered the French service, forming themselves into a company of “private sentinels” or common soldiers, four of their number being appointed officers, whose conduct gives “no opportunity of speaking well of them.”[633] They numbered only about 150, and so effectively performed their duty in the service of France, that, unsuited as they were for the hard life of common soldiers, and cheated by their heartless officers of the few comforts provided for them, in a very short time “the earth closed over the last remains of the gentlemen-adventurers[394] who followed the banner of Dundee.”[634] They bore all their hardships with cheerfulness and even gaiety, winning the tears and love of the women wherever they passed, and the respect of their French comrades. The following incident must suffice as an example of their fearless hardihood.
We regret that it's not possible within the scope of this work, even if there were space, to provide a detailed account of the brave and almost romantically chivalrous actions of Dundee’s officers after they moved to France. To avoid being a burden on their royal leader King James, they joined the French military, forming a group of “private sentinels” or regular soldiers, with four of them designated as officers, whose actions provide “no opportunity of speaking well of them.”[633] They numbered around 150 and performed their duties in the French service so effectively that, despite being unfit for the hard life of regular soldiers and being deprived by their unfeeling officers of the few comforts available to them, in a very short time “the earth closed over the last remains of the gentlemen-adventurers[394] who followed the banner of Dundee.”[634] They faced all their hardships with cheerfulness and even light-heartedness, earning the tears and affection of women wherever they went, as well as the respect of their French comrades. The following incident serves as an example of their fearless bravery.
“The Germans had made a lodgement in an island in the Rhine (near Strasburg). The French, from an opinion that the river was impassable without boats, had ordered a number for the passage. Among other troops intended for the service, this company was ordered to keep a station opposite to the island until the boats should arrive; but finding, upon examination, the ford, though difficult, not impassable, they, according to the custom of the Highlanders in wading through rivers, joining their hands together, and entering the river in a line with its current, the strongest men in the upper part, and the weaker in the under, so that those who were highest up the stream broke all its force, and tying their arms and clothes on their shoulders, passed to the island in sight of both armies on the opposite bank, and drove ten times their number from the lodgement. The French cried out in admiration, ‘A gentleman, in whatever station, is still a gentleman.’ ‘Le gentilhomme est toujours gentilhomme.’ The place is called l’Isle d’Ecosse to this day.”[635]
“The Germans had established a foothold on an island in the Rhine (near Strasbourg). The French, believing the river was impassable without boats, had ordered several for the crossing. Among the troops designated for this mission, this company was instructed to hold a position opposite the island until the boats arrived; however, upon inspection, they found the ford to be difficult but passable. Following the traditional method of the Highlanders for wading through rivers, they joined hands and entered the water in a line with the current, with the stronger men at the front and the weaker ones at the back. This way, those upstream could break the force of the current, and by tying their arms and clothes onto their shoulders, they crossed to the island in full view of both armies on the opposite bank and drove out ten times their number from the stronghold. The French shouted in admiration, ‘A gentleman, in whatever station, is still a gentleman.’ ‘The gentleman is always a gentleman.’ The place is still called l’Isle d’Ecosse to this day.”[635]
FOOTNOTES:
[608] Memoirs, p. 62.
[609] Mackay, pp. 63, 64.
[610] Memoirs, p. 66.
[611] Memoirs of Dundee.
[612] Memoirs, p. 69.
[613] Idem.
Idem.
[614] Scotland, vol. i. p. 141.
[615] Balcarras.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balcarras.
“We, Lord James Murray, Patrick Stewart of Ballechan, Sir John M’Lean, Sir Donald M’Donald, Sir Ewen Cameron, Glengarie, Benbecula, Sir Alexander M’Lean, Appin, Enveray, Keppoch, Glencoe, Strowan, Calochele, Lieut.-Col. M’Gregor, Bara, Large, M’Naughten, do hereby bind and oblige ourselves, for his Majesty’s service and our own safeties, to meet at _____________ the __________ day of September next, and bring along with us _______ fencible men. That is to say, Lord James Murray and Ballechan _______, Sir John M’Lean 200, Sir Donald M’Donald 200, Sir Ewen Cameron 200, Glengarie 200, Benbecula 200, Sir Alexander M’Lean 100, Appin 100, Enveray 100, Keppoch 100, Lieut.-Col. M’Gregor 100, Calochele 50, Strowan 60, Bara 50, Glencoe 50, M’Naughten 50, Large 50; but in case any of the rebels shall assault or attack any of the above-named persons betwixt the date hereof and the said day of rendezvous, we do all solemnly promise to assist one another to the utmost of our power, as witness these presents, signed by us at the castle of Blair, the 24th of August, 1689 years.—Al. Robertson, D. M’Neil, Alex. M’Donald, Do. M’Gregor, Alex. M’Donell, D. M’Donald, D. M’D. of Benbecula, Al. M’Donald, Tho. Farqrson, Jo. M’Leane, E. Cameron of Lochiel, Al. Stuart.”—Records of Parliament.
“We, Lord James Murray, Patrick Stewart of Ballechan, Sir John M’Lean, Sir Donald M’Donald, Sir Ewen Cameron, Glengarie, Benbecula, Sir Alexander M’Lean, Appin, Enveray, Keppoch, Glencoe, Strowan, Calochele, Lieut.-Col. M’Gregor, Bara, Large, M’Naughten, hereby commit ourselves, for the service of His Majesty and our own safety, to meet at _____________ on the __________ day of September next, and to bring with us _______ able-bodied men. Specifically, Lord James Murray and Ballechan ________, Sir John M’Lean 200, Sir Donald M’Donald 200, Sir Ewen Cameron 200, Glengarie 200, Benbecula 200, Sir Alexander M’Lean 100, Appin 100, Enveray 100, Keppoch 100, Lieut.-Col. M’Gregor 100, Calochele 50, Strowan 60, Bara 50, Glencoe 50, M’Naughten 50, Large 50; but if any of the rebels should attack any of the individuals listed above between now and the day of our meeting, we all solemnly promise to support one another to the best of our abilities, as evidenced by this document, signed by us at the castle of Blair, the 24th of August, 1689. —Al. Robertson, D. M’Neil, Alex. M’Donald, Do. M’Gregor, Alex. M’Donell, D. M’Donald, D. M’D. of Benbecula, Al. M’Donald, Tho. Farqrson, Jo. M’Leane, E. Cameron of Lochiel, Al. Stuart.” —Records of Parliament.
Seven days before the date of this bond, these associates, and other friends, sent the following characteristic letter to Mackay, in answer to a friendly invitation from him to lay down their arms:—
Seven days before the date of this bond, these associates and other friends sent the following characteristic letter to Mackay in response to his friendly invitation to lay down their arms:—
“Birse, 17th August, 1689.
Birse, August 17, 1689.
“Sir,
“We received your letter from Strathbogy,
and we saw that you wrote to Brigadier Cannan from
St Johnstoun, to which we gave a civil return, for by
telling that you support yourselves by fictions and
stories (a thing known all the world over), is no railing.
The Christian means (as you say in your last)
you make use of to advance the good cause by, is
evident to all the world, and the argument you use to
move us to address your government, is consequential
to the whole; for instead of telling us what good
Christians, men of honour, good subjects, and good
neighbours, ought to do, you tell us in both your
letters, that his Majesty has hot wars in Ireland, and
cannot in haste come to us, which, though it were as
true as we know it is not, is only an argument from
safety and interest. And that you may know the
sentiments of men of honour, we declare to you and
all the world, we scorn your usurper, and the indemnities
of his government; and to save you farther trouble
by your frequent invitations, we assure you that we
are satisfied our king will take his own time and way
to manage his dominions and punish his rebels; and
although he should send no assistance to us at all, we
will die with our swords in our hands before we fail in
our loyalty and sworn allegiance to our sovereign.
Judge, then, what effect Duke Hamilton’s letter has
upon us; but you have got an honourable father for
this story from Ireland, and although we can better
tell you how matters go in Ireland, and that we pity
those on whom such stories have influence, yet we
have no orders to offer conditions to any rebels; we
allow them and his grace to believe on and take your
measures by your success, till his Majesty’s farther
orders. Sir, We thank you for the good meaning of
your invitation, (though we are confident you had no
hope of success.) And we will shortly endeavour to
give you a requital—and those of us who live in
islands have already seen and defied the Prince of
Orange his frigates. We are, Sir, your affectionate
and humble servants. Jo. MacLeane, E. Cameron of
Lochiel, C. M’Kenzie, D. Mackdonald, John Grant
of Balnadaloch, Pa. Steuart, J. M’Nachtane, Alexr.
M’Donald, A. M’Nachtan, Jo. Cameron, Tho. Farqrson,
H. M’Lean of Lochbuye, Alexr. M’Donell, D.
M’D. of Benbecula, B. MacNeill of Bara, D. M’Neill,
Ra. M’Donald, J. M’Donald, Alexr. Maclaine. We
have returned your letter from Duke Hamilton,
because you have more use for it than we.”—Parliamentary
Records.
"Hey, gentlemen,"
We received your letter from Strathbogy, and noticed that you wrote to Brigadier Cannan from St Johnstoun, to which we replied courteously. This is because mentioning that you support yourselves with fictions and stories (something recognized everywhere) is not an insult. The Christian means (as you refer to in your last) that you use to promote the good cause is clear to everyone, and your argument to persuade us to contact your government relates to the whole matter; instead of telling us what good Christians, honorable men, loyal subjects, and good neighbors should do, you state in both your letters that His Majesty is engaged in hot wars in Ireland and cannot hurry to us, which, even if it were true (and we know it's not), is only a matter of safety and self-interest. To make our feelings clear to you and everyone, we declare that we reject your usurper and the terms of his government; to spare you further trouble from your frequent invitations, we assure you that we trust our king will manage his realm and deal with his rebels in his own time and way. Even if he sends us no help, we would rather fight to the death with our swords in hand than betray our loyalty and sworn allegiance to our sovereign. Consider then what impact Duke Hamilton’s letter has on us; you may have received an honorable story from Ireland, and although we can better inform you about the situation there and feel pity for those influenced by such tales, we have no orders to propose conditions to any rebels. We allow them and his grace to maintain their beliefs and take your actions based on their fortunes until his Majesty gives further instructions. Sir, we thank you for the good intent behind your invitation (though we are certain you had no hope of success). We will soon strive to respond, and those of us living on the islands have already encountered and defied the Prince of Orange’s ships. We are, Sir, your affectionate and humble servants. Jo. MacLeane, E. Cameron of Lochiel, C. M’Kenzie, D. Mackdonald, John Grant of Balnadaloch, Pa. Steuart, J. M’Nachtane, Alexr. M’Donald, A. M’Nachtan, Jo. Cameron, Tho. Farqrson, H. M’Lean of Lochbuye, Alexr. M’Donell, D. M’D. of Benbecula, B. MacNeill of Bara, D. M’Neill, Ra. M’Donald, J. M’Donald, Alexr. Maclaine. We have returned your letter from Duke Hamilton, as you have more need for it than we do.” —Parliamentary Records.
[618] Memoirs, p. 72.
[619] Memoirs, p. 77.
[620] Mackay’s Memoirs, p. 85.
[621] Idem, page 86.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, page 86.
[622] Balcarras.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Balcarras.
[624] Mackay’s Memoirs, p. 94.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mackay’s Memoirs, p. 94.
[625] Memoirs of Dundee.
[626] Memoirs, p. 95.
[627] Shaw (History of Moray) says that above 100 of Buchan’s men were killed, and about 60 made prisoners, who were found in the castle of Lethindie and the mill; and he adds, as a thing deserving of remark, that “Colonel Macdonald of Keppoch, who was ever keen for plunder, had never once fought for his king, would not encamp with the other rebels, but with his men quartered at Garvlin, half-a-mile distant, and thereby escaped without loss.”
[627] Shaw (History of Moray) reports that over 100 of Buchan’s men were killed, and around 60 were captured, found in the castle of Lethindie and the mill. He also notes, as an interesting point, that “Colonel Macdonald of Keppoch, who was always eager for loot and had never once fought for his king, chose not to camp with the other rebels but instead set up with his men half a mile away at Garvlin, thus avoiding any loss.”
[628] Shaw’s Moray.
Shaw’s Moray.
[629] Memoirs, p. 98.
[630] “His mastership (of Forbes) understanding the word of command, wheel, better than advance, turned the battle into a race, and won; for he was first at Aberdeen, and alarmed the town with a frightful outcry, The enemy, the enemy’s coming.”—Memoirs of Dundee.
[630] “His master (of Forbes) understood the command word wheel better than advance, which turned the battle into a race, and he won; he was the first to reach Aberdeen and alarmed the town with a terrifying shout, The enemy, the enemy’s coming.”—Memoirs of Dundee.
[631] Mackay’s Memoirs, p. 101.
[632] “I believe it shall fare so with the Earl of Seaforth, that is, that he shall haply, (perhaps) submit, when his countrey is ruined, and spoyled, which is the character of a true Scotsman, wyse behinde the hand!”—Letter to the Privy Council, 1st Sept. 1690. Appendix to Memoirs, No. 73. Mackay was directed by the privy council, by warrant, dated 7th Oct. 1690, “to transport the person of Colin, Earl of Seaforth, with safety from Inverness to Edinburgh, in such way and manner, as he should think fit.” In consequence of this removal, he was entered a prisoner within the castle of Edinburgh, on 6th Nov. following, whence he was liberated on 7th Jan. 1692, on finding caution to appear when called upon. He was bound not to go ten miles beyond Edinburgh. He was again imprisoned, but made his escape, and was apprehended at Pencaitland, on 7th May 1692, and again kept in close confinement, within the castle of Edinburgh. He was afterwards liberated, on giving security for his peaceable behaviour.—Records of the Privy Council.
[632] “I think the Earl of Seaforth will eventually give in, perhaps when his country is destroyed and ravaged, which is the mark of a true Scotsman, wise after the event!”—Letter to the Privy Council, 1st Sept. 1690. Appendix to Memoirs, No. 73. Mackay was instructed by the Privy Council, in a warrant dated 7th Oct. 1690, “to safely transport Colin, Earl of Seaforth, from Inverness to Edinburgh in a manner he deemed appropriate.” As a result of this transfer, he was imprisoned in the Castle of Edinburgh on 6th Nov. following, and was released on 7th Jan. 1692, after providing a guarantee to appear when required. He was prohibited from going more than ten miles beyond Edinburgh. He was imprisoned again, but managed to escape, only to be captured at Pencaitland on 7th May 1692, and was once more kept in close confinement in the Castle of Edinburgh. He was later released after providing assurance for his good behavior.—Records of the Privy Council.
CHAPTER XXII.
A.D. 1691–1702.
A.D. 1691–1702.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—William III., 1688–1703.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—William III, 1688–1703.
Negotiations with the Highland chiefs—Massacre of Glencoe—Master of Stair—King William—Subsequent enquiry—State of Highlands during William’s reign—Simon Fraser, Lord Lovat.
Negotiations with the Highland chiefs—Massacre of Glencoe—Master of Stair—King William—Subsequent inquiry—State of the Highlands during William’s reign—Simon Fraser, Lord Lovat.
During 1690 and 1691 the Jacobites caused the government much trouble and anxiety by their ceaseless plotting to get up an insurrection, in which they were to be assisted by supplies from France. Many men, professedly loyal to King William, gave, from various motives, their secret countenance to these attempts; and the Highlanders especially proved a galling and distracting thorn in the side of the government. As early as 1690, Lord Tarbet, (subsequently Earl of Cromarty,) proposed a scheme for the quieting of the Highlands, which Lord Breadalbane offered to carry into execution; but it was at the time abandoned. In 1691, however, negotiations were again renewed, and, as has been seen, Breadalbane was intrusted with a sum of money to distribute among the chiefs, or rather to buy up the claims which Argyle and other superiors had over their feudal vassals, and which was the real cause of the strife and dissatisfaction existing in the Highlands. The Secretary of State, Sir John Dalrymple, known as the Master of Stair, son of the Earl of Stair, appears latterly to have been at the bottom of the scheme, and was certainly most anxious that it should be successfully and speedily carried out, having at first apparently no thought of resorting to measures of cruel severity.
During 1690 and 1691, the Jacobites created a lot of trouble and anxiety for the government with their constant plotting to start an uprising, which they planned to support with supplies from France. Many individuals, who claimed to be loyal to King William, secretly supported these efforts for various reasons; the Highlanders, in particular, became a frustrating and distracting issue for the government. As early as 1690, Lord Tarbet (who later became the Earl of Cromarty) suggested a plan to calm the Highlands, which Lord Breadalbane agreed to implement, but it was abandoned at that time. However, in 1691, negotiations resumed, and, as previously noted, Breadalbane was given funds to distribute among the chiefs, or rather to buy off the claims that Argyle and other landlords had over their feudal vassals, which was the main cause of the conflict and dissatisfaction in the Highlands. The Secretary of State, Sir John Dalrymple, known as the Master of Stair and son of the Earl of Stair, seems to have been behind the scheme and was certainly eager for it to be executed successfully and quickly, initially showing no intention of using harsh measures.
Not much appears to have resulted from the meeting which Breadalbane had with the chiefs[395] at Achallader; indeed, he showed very little of an earnest desire for conciliation, as his threatening conduct induced Alexander Macdonald, or MacIan, of Glencoe, to leave the meeting abruptly for his own safety. Between Breadalbane, who was a Campbell, and Macdonald much bad blood appears to have existed; indeed, nothing but the bitterest hatred was cherished by the whole tribe of the Macdonalds to the Campbells, as the latter had from time to time, oftener by foul than by fair means, ousted the former from their once extensive possessions. The Macdonalds of Glencoe especially, still considered the lands and property of the Campbells as their own, and without hesitation supplied their wants out of the numerous herds of the latter. It was some recent raid of this sort which roused the wrath of Breadalbane; and on poor Macdonald’s head lighted all the blame and the punishment of the ineffectual negotiation. What became of the money has never been clearly ascertained; but much can be inferred from Breadalbane’s answer when asked afterwards by Lord Nottingham to account for it, “The money is spent, the Highlands are quiet, and this is the only way of accounting among friends.”
Not much seems to have come from the meeting that Breadalbane had with the chiefs[395] at Achallader; in fact, he showed very little real desire for reconciliation, as his threatening behavior made Alexander Macdonald, or MacIan, of Glencoe, leave the meeting abruptly for his own safety. There seems to have been a lot of bad blood between Breadalbane, who was a Campbell, and Macdonald; indeed, the whole Macdonald tribe held nothing but deep-seated hatred for the Campbells, who had, more often through dishonest means than fair ones, pushed them out of their once vast lands. The Macdonalds of Glencoe especially still viewed the lands and property of the Campbells as theirs, and without hesitation took what they needed from the extensive herds of the latter. A recent raid of this nature sparked Breadalbane's anger; and all the blame and punishment for the failed negotiation fell on poor Macdonald. The fate of the money has never been made clear; however, much can be inferred from Breadalbane’s response when he was later asked by Lord Nottingham to explain it: “The money is spent, the Highlands are quiet, and this is the only way of accounting among friends.”
Like many of his contemporaries, Breadalbane attached himself openly to King William’s government only because it was for the time the winning side; while at the same time he professed secretly to be attached to the interest of the exiled King James. He told the Highland chiefs that in urging them to enter into terms with the government, he had their own interests and those of King James at heart; for there being then “no other appearance of relief, he thought they could not do better than sue for a cessation, which would be a breathing to them, and give them time to represent their circumstances to King James.”[636] A contemporary characterises him as being “cunning as a fox; wise as a serpent; but as slippery as an eel. No government can trust him but where his own private interest is in view.”[637]
Like many of his peers, Breadalbane openly aligned himself with King William’s government only because it was the dominant side at the time; however, he secretly claimed to support the exiled King James. He told the Highland chiefs that in encouraging them to negotiate with the government, he had their best interests and those of King James in mind. As there was then “no other hope for relief, he thought they could do no better than seek a pause, which would give them some breathing space and allow them time to present their situation to King James.”[636] A contemporary described him as “cunning as a fox; wise as a serpent; but as slippery as an eel. No government can rely on him unless it serves his own private interests.”[637]
As the chiefs did not seem in any hurry to come to terms, a proclamation was issued, in August 1691, requiring them to take the oath of allegiance before the 1st of January 1692, threatening all those who did not comply with “letters of fire and sword.” This had the proper effect, as, one by one, the chiefs swore fealty to the government, Macdonald of Glencoe, from pride or some other reason, being the last to comply with the terms of the proclamation. The difficulty in getting the chiefs to come to terms, and thus allowing the government to pursue its other schemes without anxiety, seems at last to have irritated Sir John Dalrymple so much against them, that latterly he eagerly desired that some, and especially the various tribes of Macdonalds, might hold out beyond the time, in order that an example might be made of them by putting into execution the penalty attached to the non-fulfilment of the terms of the proclamation. In a letter to Breadalbane of Dec. 2d, he thinks “the clan Donald must be rooted out and Lochiel,” and is doubtful whether the money “had been better employed to settle the Highlands, or to ravage them.” In another written on the following day he mentions with approval Breadalbane’s “mauling scheme,” artfully rousing the latter’s indignation by speaking of the chiefs’ ungratefulness to him, using at the same time the significant phrase delenda est Carthago. He and Breadalbane seemed however likely to be cheated of their vengeance, for even the obstinate and hated Mac Ian himself, after holding out to the very last day, hastened to fulfil the requirements of the proclamation, and thus place himself beyond the power of the strong arm of the law.
As the chiefs didn’t seem in a rush to reach an agreement, a proclamation was issued in August 1691, requiring them to take the oath of allegiance before January 1, 1692, threatening anyone who didn’t comply with “letters of fire and sword.” This had the desired effect, as one by one, the chiefs pledged loyalty to the government, with Macdonald of Glencoe being the last to comply, possibly out of pride or some other reason. The difficulty in getting the chiefs to agree, thus allowing the government to pursue its other plans without worry, seems to have finally irritated Sir John Dalrymple so much that he eagerly wished for some, especially the different tribes of Macdonalds, to hold out past the deadline so that an example could be made of them by enforcing the penalty for not fulfilling the requirements of the proclamation. In a letter to Breadalbane dated December 2, he expresses the belief that “the clan Donald must be rooted out and Lochiel,” and wonders whether the money “would have been better spent settling the Highlands or devastating them.” In another letter written the next day, he discusses Breadalbane’s “mauling scheme,” cleverly stirring up the latter’s anger by mentioning the chiefs’ ingratitude toward him, while also using the significant phrase delenda est Carthago. However, he and Breadalbane appeared likely to be denied their revenge, as even the stubborn and disliked Mac Ian himself, after holding out until the very last day, rushed to meet the requirements of the proclamation, thus placing himself beyond the reach of the law's heavy hand.
On the 31st of December, 1691, Glencoe made his way to Fort-William, and presented himself to Colonel Hill the governor, asking him to administer the required oath of allegiance. The Colonel, however, declined to act, on the ground, that according to the proclamation, the civil magistrate alone could administer them. Glencoe remonstrated with Hill on account of the exigency of the case, as there was not any magistrate whom he could reach before the expiration of that day, but Hill persisted in asserting that it was out of his power to act in the matter. He, however advised Glencoe to proceed instantly to Inverary, giving him at the same time a letter to[396] Sir Colin Campbell of Ardkinglass, sheriff of Argyleshire, begging him to receive Glencoe as “a lost sheep,” and to administer to him the necessary oaths. Hill also gave Glencoe a letter of protection, and an assurance that no proceedings should be instituted against him under the proclamation, till he should have an opportunity of laying his case before the king or the privy council.
On December 31, 1691, Glencoe made his way to Fort William and presented himself to Colonel Hill, the governor, asking him to administer the required oath of allegiance. However, the Colonel declined, stating that only the civil magistrate could do that according to the proclamation. Glencoe argued with Hill about the urgency of his situation, as there was no magistrate he could reach before the day ended, but Hill insisted that he couldn't act on the matter. He advised Glencoe to go immediately to Inverary, giving him a letter to [396] Sir Colin Campbell of Ardkinglass, sheriff of Argyleshire, asking him to take in Glencoe as “a lost sheep” and to administer the necessary oaths. Hill also provided Glencoe with a letter of protection and assured him that no actions would be taken against him under the proclamation until he had a chance to present his case to the king or the privy council.
Glencoe left Fort-William immediately, and so great was his anxiety to reach Inverary with as little delay as possible, that although his way lay through mountains almost impassable, and although the country was deeply covered with snow, he proceeded on his journey without even stopping to see his family, though he passed within half a mile of his own house. On arriving at Inverary, Sir Colin Campbell was absent, and he had to wait three days till his return, Sir Colin having been prevented from reaching Inverary sooner, on account of the badness of the weather. As the time allowed by the proclamation for taking the oaths had expired, Sir Colin declined at first to swear Glencoe, alleging that it would be of no use to take the oaths; but Glencoe having first importuned him with tears to receive from him the oath of allegiance, and having thereafter threatened to protest against the sheriff should he refuse to act, Sir Colin yielded, and administered the oaths to Glencoe and his attendants on the 6th of January. Glencoe, thereupon, returned home in perfect reliance that having done his utmost to comply with the injunction of the government, he was free from danger.
Glencoe left Fort-William right away, and his eagerness to get to Inverary as quickly as possible was so intense that, even though his route went through nearly impassable mountains and the area was heavily covered in snow, he continued on without stopping to see his family, even though he was just half a mile from his own home. When he arrived in Inverary, Sir Colin Campbell was not there, and he had to wait three days for his return since bad weather had prevented Sir Colin from getting to Inverary sooner. Since the time given by the proclamation for taking the oaths had passed, Sir Colin initially refused to swear Glencoe in, claiming that it wouldn't be useful to take the oaths. However, after Glencoe pleaded with him, shedding tears to ask for the oath of allegiance, and then threatened to file a protest against the sheriff if he refused to act, Sir Colin relented and administered the oaths to Glencoe and his attendants on January 6th. Glencoe then returned home, fully believing that since he had done everything he could to comply with the government’s requirements, he was safe from danger.
Shortly after this, Campbell transmitted to Colin Campbell, sheriff-clerk of Argyle, who was then in Edinburgh, the certificate of Glencoe’s oath on the same paper with other certificates, sending at the same time the letter which he had received from Hill. Campbell showed this paper with Hill’s letter to several privy councillors, among whom was the Earl of Stair, all of whom were of opinion that the certificate could not be received without a warrant from the king. Instead, however, of laying the matter before the privy council, or informing Glencoe of the rejection of the certificate, that he might petition the king, Campbell gave in the paper to the clerks of the council with Glencoe’s certificate “delete and obliterate.”
Shortly after this, Campbell sent to Colin Campbell, the sheriff-clerk of Argyle, who was in Edinburgh at the time, the certificate of Glencoe’s oath along with other certificates, also including the letter he had received from Hill. Campbell showed this document, which included Hill’s letter, to several privy councillors, including the Earl of Stair. All of them agreed that the certificate couldn’t be accepted without a warrant from the king. However, instead of presenting the matter to the privy council or informing Glencoe about the rejection of the certificate so he could petition the king, Campbell submitted the document to the council clerks with Glencoe’s certificate “deleted and erased.”
Whether this was done at the instigation of Secretary Dalrymple, it is impossible to say; but it is not improbable that this man—who, a few weeks before, had exulted[638] that as the winter was the only season in which the Highlanders could not escape, they could easily be destroyed “in the cold long nights”—was not an indifferent spectator to Campbell’s proceedings. In fact, it appears that the secretary contemplated the total extirpation of the clans, for, in a letter to Sir Thomas Livingston, commander of the forces in Scotland, dated January 7th, he says, “You know in general that these troops posted at Inverness and Inverlochie, will be ordered to take in the house of Innergarie, and to destroy entirely the country of Lochaber, Lochiel’s lands, Keppoch’s, Glengarie’s, and Glencoe,” and he adds, “I assure you your power shall be full enough, and I hope the soldiers will not trouble the government with prisoners.” The Macdonalds were chiefly marked out by him for destruction, and after saying, in a letter of the 9th, that he could have wished that they “had not divided” on the question of taking the oath of indemnity, he expresses his regret to find that Keppoch and Glencoe were safe. When he heard two days after from Argyle, that Glencoe had not managed to take the oaths within the time prescribed, he expressed a joy which might be called fiendish, and set himself busily to take proper advantage of the opportunity.[639] Delenda est Carthago.
Whether Secretary Dalrymple was behind this is unclear; however, it’s likely that this man—who, just a few weeks earlier, had celebrated the fact that winter was the only season when the Highlanders couldn’t escape, making them easy to eliminate “in the cold long nights”—was not a passive observer of Campbell’s actions. In fact, it seems that the secretary was considering the complete elimination of the clans, for in a letter to Sir Thomas Livingston, the commander of the forces in Scotland, dated January 7th, he stated, “You know in general that these troops stationed at Inverness and Inverlochie will be instructed to take the house of Innergarie and completely destroy the lands of Lochaber, including Lochiel’s, Keppoch’s, Glengarie’s, and Glencoe,” adding, “I assure you your authority will be sufficient, and I hope the soldiers won’t involve the government with prisoners.” The Macdonalds were primarily targeted for destruction, and after stating in a letter on the 9th that he wished they “had not divided” on the issue of taking the oath of indemnity, he expressed regret that Keppoch and Glencoe were safe. When he learned two days later from Argyle that Glencoe had failed to take the oaths in the allotted time, he showed a delight that could be described as malicious and set to work to exploit the situation. [639] Delenda est Carthago.
That no time might be lost in enforcing the penalties in the proclamation, now that the time allowed for taking the oath of allegiance had expired, instructions of rather an equivocal nature, signed and countersigned by the king on the 11th of January, were sent down by young Stair to Sir Thomas Livingston, enclosed in a letter from the secretary of same date. By the instructions, Livingston was ordered “to march the troops against the rebels who had not taken the benefit of the indemnity, and to destroy them by fire and sword;” but lest such a course might render them desperate, he was[397] allowed to “give terms and quarters, but in this manner only, that chieftains and heritors, or leaders, be prisoners of war, their lives only safe, and all other things in mercy, they taking the oath of allegiance, and the community taking the oath of allegiance, and rendering their arms, and submitting to the government, are to have quarters, and indemnity for their lives and fortunes, and to be protected from the soldiers.” As a hint to Livingston how to act under the discretionary power with which these instructions vested him, Dalrymple says in his letter containing them, “I have no great kindness to Keppoch nor Glencoe, and it is well that people are in mercy, and then just now my Lord Argyle tells me that Glencoe hath not taken the oath, at which I rejoice. It is a great work of charity to be exact in rooting out that damnable sect, the worst of the Highlands.”
That no time would be wasted in enforcing the penalties in the proclamation, now that the deadline for taking the oath of allegiance had passed, instructions of a somewhat unclear nature, signed and countersigned by the king on January 11th, were sent down by young Stair to Sir Thomas Livingston, enclosed in a letter from the secretary dated the same day. According to the instructions, Livingston was ordered “to march the troops against the rebels who had not taken advantage of the indemnity, and to destroy them by fire and sword;” but in case this approach might push them to desperation, he was[397] allowed to “offer terms and quarters, but only in such a way that chieftains and landowners, or leaders, would be treated as prisoners of war, with their lives spared, and everything else left to mercy, provided they took the oath of allegiance, and the community took the oath of allegiance, and surrendered their weapons, and submitted to the government, would be granted quarters, and indemnity for their lives and properties, and would be protected from the soldiers.” To give Livingston a hint on how to use the discretionary power granted by these instructions, Dalrymple writes in his letter containing them, “I don’t have much fondness for Keppoch or Glencoe, and it’s good that people are shown mercy, and just now my Lord Argyle informs me that Glencoe has not taken the oath, which I find pleasing. It’s a significant act of charity to be thorough in rooting out that damnable sect, the worst of the Highlands.”
The purport of this letter could not be misunderstood; but lest Livingston might not feel disposed to imbrue his hands in the blood of Glencoe and his people, additional instructions bearing the date (in Stair’s handwriting) of January 16th, and also signed and countersigned by King William, were despatched to Livingston by the Master of Stair, ordering him to extirpate the whole clan. In the letter containing these instructions, Dalrymple informs Livingston that “the king does not at all incline to receive any after the diet but in mercy,” but he artfully adds, “but for a just example of vengeance, I entreat the thieving tribe of Glencoe may be rooted out to purpose.” Lest, however, Livingston might hesitate, a duplicate of these additional instructions[640] was sent at the same time by Secretary Dalrymple to Colonel Hill, the governor of Fort-William, with a letter of an import similar to that sent to Livingston. From the following extract it would appear that not only the Earl of Breadalbane, but also the Earl of Argyle, was privy to this infamous transaction. “The Earls of Argyle and Breadalbane have promised that they (the Macdonalds of Glencoe) shall have no retreat in their bounds, the passes to Rannoch would be secured, and the hazard certified to the laird of Weems to reset them; in that case Argyle’s detachment with a party that may be posted in Island Stalker must cut them off.”
The meaning of this letter was clear; however, to ensure that Livingston wouldn’t hesitate to get involved in violence against Glencoe and his people, additional instructions dated January 16th (written by Stair) and signed by King William were sent to Livingston by the Master of Stair, directing him to completely eliminate the entire clan. In the letter with these instructions, Dalrymple tells Livingston that “the king does not wish to show any mercy after the deadline,” but he cleverly adds, “for a proper example of vengeance, I urge that the thieving tribe of Glencoe be thoroughly removed.” To prevent any hesitation on Livingston’s part, a copy of these additional instructions was also sent at the same time by Secretary Dalrymple to Colonel Hill, the governor of Fort-William, along with a letter with similar content to the one sent to Livingston. From the following excerpt, it seems that not only the Earl of Breadalbane but also the Earl of Argyle was involved in this disgraceful plot. “The Earls of Argyle and Breadalbane have promised that they (the Macdonalds of Glencoe) will have no refuge in their lands; the paths to Rannoch will be secured, and the risks communicated to the laird of Weems regarding harboring them; in that case, Argyle’s detachment with a group stationed in Island Stalker must eliminate them.”
Preparatory to putting the butchering warrant in execution, a party of Argyle’s regiment, to the number of 120 men, under the command of Captain Campbell of Glenlyon, was ordered to proceed to Glencoe, and take up their quarters there, about the end of January or beginning of February. On approaching the Glen, they were met by John Macdonald, the elder son of the chief, at the head of about 20 men, who demanded from Campbell the reason of his coming into a peaceful country with a military force; Glenlyon and two subalterns who were with him explained that they came as friends, and that their sole object was to obtain suitable quarters, where they could conveniently collect the arrears of cess and hearth-money,—a new tax laid on by the Scottish parliament in 1690,—in proof of which, Lieutenant Lindsay produced the instructions of Colonel Hill to that effect. They thereupon received a hearty welcome, and were hospitably entertained by Glencoe and his people till the fatal morning of the massacre. Indeed, so familiar was Glenlyon, that scarcely a day[398] passed that he did not visit the house of Alexander Macdonald, the younger son of the chief, who was married to Glenlyon’s niece, the sister of Rob Roy, and take his “morning drink,” agreeably to the most approved practice of Highland hospitality.
Preparatory to executing the butchering warrant, a group of 120 men from Argyle’s regiment, led by Captain Campbell of Glenlyon, was ordered to head to Glencoe and settle there around the end of January or the beginning of February. As they neared the Glen, they were met by John Macdonald, the elder son of the chief, who was with about 20 men. He asked Campbell why he was bringing a military force into a peaceful area. Glenlyon and two junior officers who were with him explained that they were there as friends and that their only purpose was to find suitable accommodations where they could conveniently collect overdue cess and hearth money—a new tax imposed by the Scottish parliament in 1690. To prove this, Lieutenant Lindsay showed the instructions from Colonel Hill. They were then warmly welcomed and hospitably entertained by Glencoe and his people until the tragic morning of the massacre. In fact, Glenlyon was so familiar that hardly a day went by when he didn’t visit the home of Alexander Macdonald, the younger son of the chief, who was married to Glenlyon’s niece, Rob Roy's sister, and share his “morning drink,” in keeping with the most respected tradition of Highland hospitality.
If Secretary Dalrymple imagined that Livingston was disinclined to follow his instructions he was mistaken, for immediately on receipt of them he wrote Lieutenant-colonel Hamilton, who had been fixed upon by the secretary to be the executioner, expressing his satisfaction that Glencoe had not taken the oath within the period prescribed, and urging him, if he wished to approve himself to the government, to execute his commission with the utmost rigour, and “not to trouble the government with prisoners.” In the meantime, the Master of Stair was taking every precaution that the deed should be done suddenly and effectively, and accordingly, on the 13th of January he wrote two letters, one to Livingston, and the other to Hill, urging them on. Addressing the former, he says, “I am glad Glencoe did not come in within the time prefixed; I hope what is done there may be in earnest, since the rest are not in a condition to draw together help. I think to harry (plunder) their cattle and burn their houses is but to render them desperate lawless men to rob their neighbours, but I believe you will be satisfied, it were a great advantage to the nation that thieving tribe were rooted out and cut off; it must be quietly done, otherwise they will make shift for both their men and their cattle.” And in his letter to Hill he says, “Pray, when the thing concerning Glencoe is resolved, let it be secret and sudden, otherwise the men will shift you, and better not meddle with them than not to do it to purpose, to cut off that nest of robbers who have fallen in the mercy of the law, now when there is force and opportunity, whereby the king’s justice will be as conspicuous and useful as his clemency to others. I apprehend the storm is so great that for some time you can do little, but so soon as possible I know you will be at work, for these false people will do nothing, but as they see you in a condition to do with them.”
If Secretary Dalrymple thought that Livingston was unwilling to follow his orders, he was wrong. As soon as he received them, he wrote to Lieutenant Colonel Hamilton, who had been chosen by the secretary to carry out the orders, expressing his satisfaction that Glencoe hadn’t taken the oath within the required timeframe. He urged Hamilton to prove himself to the government by executing his orders with the utmost severity and “not to bother the government with prisoners.” Meanwhile, the Master of Stair was taking every precaution to ensure that the task was done quickly and effectively. On January 13th, he wrote two letters, one to Livingston and another to Hill, pushing them to take action. In the letter to Livingston, he stated, “I’m glad Glencoe didn’t come in within the set time; I hope what’s done there is serious since the others aren’t in a position to gather support. I think plundering their cattle and burning their houses will just make them desperate outlaws who will rob their neighbors. Still, I believe you’ll agree that it would be a significant benefit to the nation to eliminate that thieving tribe; it must be done quietly, or they’ll manage to defend both their men and their cattle.” In his letter to Hill, he wrote, “Please, once the matter concerning Glencoe is settled, let it be kept secret and swift, or else the men will escape, and it’s better not to get involved with them than to do it half-heartedly. We need to eliminate that nest of robbers who have fallen at the mercy of the law now while there is strength and opportunity, allowing the king’s justice to be as evident and effective as his mercy to others. I fear the storm is so intense that you’ll be able to do little for a while, but as soon as possible, I know you’ll get to work, for these deceitful people won’t act unless they see you’re in a position to deal with them.”
In pursuance of these fresh instructions from the secretary, Hill, on the 12th of February, sent orders to Hamilton, forthwith to execute the fatal commission. Accordingly, on the same day, Hamilton directed Major Robert Duncanson of Argyle’s regiment to proceed immediately with a detachment of that regiment to Glencoe, so as to reach the post which had been assigned him by five o’clock the following morning, at which hour Hamilton promised to reach another post with a party of Hill’s regiment. Whether Duncanson, who appears to have been a Campbell,[641] was averse to take an active personal part in the bloody tragedy about to be enacted, is a question that cannot now be solved; but it may have been from some repugnance to act in person that immediately on receipt of Hamilton’s order, he despatched another order from himself to Captain Campbell of Glenlyon, then living in Glencoe, with instructions to fall upon the Macdonalds precisely at five o’clock the following morning, and put all to the sword under seventy years of age.[642]
In response to the new orders from the secretary, Hill, on February 12th, sent instructions to Hamilton to carry out the deadly mission immediately. That same day, Hamilton instructed Major Robert Duncanson of Argyle’s regiment to head straight to Glencoe with a detachment of his regiment, aiming to arrive at the designated post by five o'clock the next morning, when Hamilton planned to reach another post with a group from Hill’s regiment. It’s unclear whether Duncanson, who seems to have been a Campbell,[641] was reluctant to take an active role in the bloody event about to unfold. However, as soon as he received Hamilton’s order, he quickly sent a command of his own to Captain Campbell of Glenlyon, who was staying in Glencoe, instructing him to attack the Macdonalds at exactly five o'clock the next morning, and to kill all men under seventy years old.[642]
Glenlyon appears to have been a man equal to any kind of loathsome work, especially against a Macdonald; one who
Glenlyon seems to have been a man capable of any kind of disgusting task, especially when it came to going up against a Macdonald; someone who
“Could smile, and murder while he smiled.”
“Could smile and kill while he smiled.”
With this sanguinary order in his pocket, and with his mind made up unhesitatingly and rigorously to execute it, he did not hesitate to spend the eve of the massacre playing at cards with John and Alexander Macdonald, the sons of the chief, to wish them good night at parting, and to accept an invitation from Glencoe himself to dine with him the following day. Little suspecting the intended butchery, Glencoe and his sons retired to rest at their usual hour; but early in the morning, while the preparations for the intended massacre were going on, John Macdonald, the elder son of the chief, hearing the sound of voices about his house, grew alarmed, and jumping out of bed threw on his clothes and went to Inverriggen, where Glenlyon was quartered, to ascertain the cause of the unusual bustle which had interrupted his nocturnal slumbers. To his great surprise he found the soldiers all in motion, as if preparing for some enterprise, which induced him to inquire at Captain Campbell the object of these extraordinary preparations at such an early hour. The anxiety with which young Macdonald pressed his question, indicating a secret distrust on his part, Campbell endeavoured by professions of friendship to lull his suspicions, and pretended that his sole design was to march against some of Glengarry’s men. As John Macdonald, the younger son of Glencoe, was married to Glenlyon’s niece, that crafty knave referred to his connexion with the family of Glencoe, and put it to the young man, whether, if he intended any thing hostile to the clan, he would not have provided for the safety of his niece and her husband. Macdonald, apparently satisfied with this explanation, returned home and retired again to rest, but he had not been long in bed when his servant, who, apprehensive of the real intentions of Glenlyon and his party, had prevented Macdonald from sleeping, informed him of the approach of a party of men towards the house. Jumping immediately out of bed he ran to the door, and perceiving a body of about 20 soldiers with muskets and fixed bayonets coming in the direction of his house, he fled to a hill in the neighbourhood, where he was joined by his brother Alexander, who had escaped from the scene of carnage, after being wakened from sleep by his servant.
With this bloody order in his pocket, and his mind made up without hesitation to carry it out, he didn't think twice about spending the night before the massacre playing cards with John and Alexander Macdonald, the chief's sons, wishing them good night at parting, and accepting an invite from Glencoe himself to have dinner with him the next day. Little did Glencoe and his sons suspect the planned slaughter as they went to bed at their usual time; however, early in the morning, as preparations for the massacre were underway, John Macdonald, the elder son of the chief, heard voices outside his house and became alarmed. He jumped out of bed, got dressed, and headed to Inverriggen, where Glenlyon was stationed, to find out what was causing the unusual commotion that had interrupted his sleep. To his great surprise, he found the soldiers all in motion as if gearing up for something, which prompted him to ask Captain Campbell about the unusual activity at such an early hour. The concern with which young Macdonald asked his question revealed his hidden mistrust, and Campbell tried to ease his suspicions with claims of friendship, pretending that his only intention was to march against some of Glengarry’s men. Since John Macdonald, the younger son of Glencoe, was married to Glenlyon’s niece, that sly deceiver mentioned his connection to the Glencoe family and suggested to the young man that if he planned anything hostile against the clan, he wouldn’t have bothered to ensure the safety of his niece and her husband. Macdonald, seemingly satisfied with this explanation, returned home and went back to bed, but it wasn’t long before his servant, who was worried about Glenlyon’s real intentions and had kept him from sleeping, informed him of the approach of a group of men toward the house. Jumping out of bed, he ran to the door and saw a group of about 20 soldiers with muskets and fixed bayonets heading in his direction, so he fled to a nearby hill, where he was joined by his brother Alexander, who had escaped the massacre after being woken by his servant.
The massacre commenced about five o’clock in the morning at three different places at once. Glenlyon, with a barbarity which fortunately for society has few parallels, undertook to butcher his own hospitable landlord and the other inhabitants of Inverriggen, where he and a party of his men were quartered, and despatched Lieutenant Lindsay with another party of soldiers to Glencoe’s house to cut off the unsuspecting chief. Under the pretence of a friendly visit, he and his party obtained admission into the house. Glencoe was in bed, and while in the act of rising to receive his cruel visitors, was basely shot at by two of the soldiers, and fell lifeless into the arms of his wife. The lady in the extremity of her anguish leaped out of bed and put on her clothes, but the ruffians stripped her naked, pulled the rings off her fingers with their teeth, and treated her so cruelly that she died the following day. The party also killed two men whom they found in the house, and wounded[400] a third named Duncan Don, who came occasionally to Glencoe with letters from Braemar.
The massacre began around five o’clock in the morning at three different locations simultaneously. Glenlyon, with a brutality that thankfully has few comparisons, took it upon himself to murder his own hospitable landlord and the other residents of Inverriggen, where he and a group of his men were staying. He sent Lieutenant Lindsay with another group of soldiers to Glencoe’s house to ambush the unsuspecting chief. Under the guise of a friendly visit, he and his men gained entry into the house. Glencoe was in bed, and while he was getting up to greet his cruel visitors, he was treacherously shot at by two of the soldiers and fell lifeless into his wife’s arms. In her extreme anguish, the lady jumped out of bed and got dressed, but the brutes left her naked, ripped the rings off her fingers with their teeth, and treated her so savagely that she died the next day. The group also killed two men they found in the house and wounded a third named Duncan Don, who occasionally visited Glencoe with letters from Braemar.
While the butchery was going on in Glencoe’s house, Glenlyon was busily doing his bloody work at Inverriggen, where his own host was shot by his order. Here the party seized nine men, whom they first bound hand and foot, after which they shot them one by one. Glenlyon was desirous of saving the life of a young man about twenty years of age, but one Captain Drummond shot him dead. The same officer, impelled by a thirst for blood, ran his dagger through the body of a boy who had grasped Campbell by the legs and was supplicating for mercy.
While the slaughter was happening in Glencoe’s home, Glenlyon was busy carrying out his deadly mission at Inverriggen, where he ordered the killing of his own host. There, his men captured nine men, tied them up, and then shot them one by one. Glenlyon wanted to save a young man around twenty years old, but Captain Drummond shot him dead. The same officer, driven by a bloodlust, stabbed a boy who had grabbed Campbell by the legs and was begging for mercy.
A third party under the command of one Sergeant Barker, which was quartered in the village of Auchnaion, fired upon a body of nine men whom they observed in a house in the village sitting before a fire. Among these was the laird of Auchintriaten, who was killed on the spot, along with four more of the party. This gentleman had at the time a protection in his pocket from Colonel Hill, which he had received three months before. The remainder of the party in the house, two or three of whom were wounded, escaped by the back of the house, with the exception of a brother of Auchintriaten, who having been seized by Barker, requested him as a favour not to despatch him in the house but to kill him without. The sergeant consented, on account of having shared his generous hospitality; but when brought out he threw his plaid, which he had kept loose, over the faces of the soldiers who were appointed to shoot him, and thus escaped.
A third party led by Sergeant Barker, which was stationed in the village of Auchnaion, fired upon a group of nine men they saw sitting in front of a fire in a house. Among them was the laird of Auchintriaten, who was killed on the spot, along with four others from the group. This gentleman had a protection order from Colonel Hill in his pocket that he had received three months earlier. The rest of the group in the house, two or three of whom were wounded, managed to escape through the back, except for Auchintriaten's brother, who was captured by Barker. He asked Barker, as a favor, not to kill him in the house but to do it outside. The sergeant agreed, having enjoyed Auchintriaten's generous hospitality; however, when brought outside, he draped his loose plaid over the faces of the soldiers meant to shoot him, and thus escaped.
Besides the slaughter at these three places, there were some persons dragged from their beds and murdered in other parts of the Glen, among whom was an old man of eighty years of age; in all, 38 persons were slaughtered. The whole male population under 70 years of age, amounting to 200, would in all likelihood have been cut off, if, fortunately for them, a party of 400 men under Lieutenant-colonel Hamilton, who was principally charged with the execution of the sanguinary warrant, had not been prevented by the severity of the weather from reaching the Glen till eleven o’clock, six hours after the slaughter, by which time the whole surviving male inhabitants, warned of their danger and of the fate of their chief and other sufferers, had fled to the hills. Ignorant of this latter circumstance, Hamilton, on arriving at the pass, appointed several parties to proceed to different parts of the Glen, with orders to take no prisoners, but to[401] kill all the men that came in their way. They had not, however, proceeded far when they fell in with Major Duncanson’s party, by whom they were informed of the events of the morning, and who told them that as the survivors had escaped to the hills, they had nothing to do but to burn the houses, and carry off the cattle. They accordingly set fire to the houses, and having collected the cattle and effects in the Glen, carried them to Inverlochy, where they were divided among the officers of the garrison. That Hamilton would have executed his commission to the very letter, is evident from the fact, that an old man, above seventy, the only remaining male inhabitant of the desolate vale they fell in with, was put to death by his orders.
Besides the massacre at these three locations, some people were pulled from their beds and killed in other areas of the Glen, including an eighty-year-old man; in total, 38 people were slaughtered. The entire male population under 70 years old, totaling around 200, would likely have been wiped out if, fortunately for them, a group of 400 men led by Lieutenant Colonel Hamilton, who was primarily responsible for carrying out the brutal order, hadn't been delayed by severe weather, reaching the Glen at eleven o'clock, six hours after the massacre. By that time, the remaining male inhabitants, warned of their danger and the fate of their chief and others, had escaped to the hills. Unaware of this, Hamilton, upon arriving at the pass, sent several groups to different parts of the Glen with orders to take no prisoners but to kill any men they encountered. However, they hadn't gone far when they came across Major Duncanson’s group, who informed them of the events that morning and told them that since the survivors had fled to the hills, they had only to burn the houses and take the cattle. They then set fire to the houses and, after gathering the cattle and belongings in the Glen, brought them to Inverlochy, where they were distributed among the garrison's officers. It’s clear that Hamilton would have carried out his orders to the letter, as evidenced by the fact that an old man over seventy, the last remaining male inhabitant of the devastated valley they encountered, was killed by his orders.
After the destruction of the houses, a heart-rending scene ensued. Ejected from their dwellings by the devouring element, aged matrons, women with child, and mothers, with infants at their breasts and followed by children on foot, clinging to them with all the solicitude and anxiety of helplessness, were to be seen wending their way, almost in a state of nudity, towards the mountains in quest of some friendly hovel, beneath whose roof they might seek shelter from the pitiless tempest and deplore their unhappy fate. But as there were no houses within the distance of several miles, and as these could only be reached by crossing mountains deeply covered with snow, a great number of these unhappy beings, overcome by fatigue, cold, and hunger, dropt down and perished miserably among the snow.
After the houses were destroyed, a heartbreaking scene unfolded. Forced out of their homes by the raging fire, elderly women, pregnant women, and mothers with babies at their breasts, followed by children clinging to them in a desperate state of helplessness, could be seen making their way, nearly in a state of undress, toward the mountains in search of some shelter where they could take cover from the relentless storm and mourn their unfortunate situation. But since there were no houses within miles, and these could only be reached by crossing mountains covered in deep snow, many of these unfortunate people, exhausted, cold, and hungry, collapsed and died miserably in the snow.
While this brutal massacre struck terror into the hearts of the Jacobite chiefs, and thus so far served the immediate object of the government, it was highly prejudicial to King William. In every quarter, even at court, the account of the massacre was received at first with incredulity, and then with horror and indignation; and the Jacobite party did not fail to turn the affair to good account against the government, by exaggerating, both at home and abroad, the barbarous details. The odium of the nation rose to such a pitch, that had the exiled monarch appeared at the head of a few thousand men, he would, probably, have succeeded in regaining his crown. The ministry, and even King William, grew alarmed, and to pacify the people he dismissed the Master of Stair from his councils, and appointed a commission of inquiry to investigate the affair.
While this brutal massacre instilled fear in the hearts of the Jacobite leaders, helping the government's immediate agenda, it was very damaging for King William. In every corner, even at court, the news of the massacre was initially met with disbelief, followed by horror and outrage; the Jacobite faction wasted no time in exploiting the situation to their advantage, exaggerating the gruesome details both at home and abroad. National resentment reached such a peak that if the exiled king had appeared with a few thousand men, he might have successfully reclaimed his throne. The government, along with King William, became concerned, and to calm the public, he removed the Master of Stair from his advisory role and set up an inquiry commission to look into the matter.
As for the Master of Stair, at whose door the chief blame of the infamous transaction was laid by the commission of inquiry, and who is popularly considered to have been a heartless and bloodthirsty wretch, he could not understand the indignant astonishment expressed on all hands at what he considered a most patriotic, beneficial, and in every respect highly commendable proceeding. He considered that he had done his ungrateful country excellent service in doing a little to root out a band of pestilential banditti, whom he regarded in as bad a light as the Italian government of the present day does the unscrupulous robbers who infest the country, or as the American government did the bloodthirsty Indians who harassed the frontiers. Letters of “fire and sword” against the Highlanders were as common, in the days of the Stewarts, as warrants for the apprehension of house-breakers or forgers are at the present day. They were looked upon as semi-civilized aborigines, characterised by such names as “rebellious and barbarous thieves, limmers, sorners,” &c.; and the killing of a Highlandman was thought no more of than the killing of a “nigger” was in the slave-states of America. In various acts of the privy council of Scotland, the clan Gregor is denounced in the above terms, and was visited with all the terrors of “fire and sword.” “Their habitations were destroyed. They were hunted down like wild beasts. Their very name was proscribed.”[643] We have already referred to, in its proper place, a mandate from King James V. in 1583, against the clan Chattan, in which he charges his lieges to invade the clan “to their utter destruction by slaughter, burning, drowning, and otherways; and leave no creature living of that clan, except priests, women, and bairns.” Even Captain Burt, in the beginning of the next century, writes of the Highlanders as if they were an interesting race of semi-barbarians, many of whom would cut a man’s throat for the mere sake of keeping their hands in practice.[644] In[402] a letter of the 5th March, 1692, after referring to the universal talk in London about the transaction, Dalrymple says, “All I regret is, that any of the sort got away; and there is a necessity to prosecute them to the utmost.” Again, writing to Colonel Hill in April of the same year, he tells him that “as for the people of Glencoe, when you do your duty in a thing so necessary to rid the country of thieving, you need not trouble yourself to take the pains to vindicate yourself. When you do right, you need fear nobody. All that can be said is, that, in the execution, it was neither so full nor so fair as might have been.” Indeed we think that any one who examines into the matter with unbiassed and cool mind, which is difficult, cannot fail to conclude that neither private spite nor heartless bloodthirstiness actuated him in bringing about the transaction; but that he sincerely thought he was doing his country a service in taking the only effectual means of putting down a public pest and a hindrance to progress.
As for the Master of Stair, who was blamed by the inquiry commission for the infamous incident, and who is widely seen as a cold-hearted and bloodthirsty person, he couldn’t grasp the outraged surprise expressed everywhere about what he believed was a very patriotic, beneficial, and commendable action. He thought he had provided excellent service to his ungrateful country by doing a bit to eliminate a group of dangerous bandits, whom he viewed in much the same way the current Italian government sees the ruthless robbers plaguing the country, or how the American government viewed the violent Native Americans harassing the frontiers. Letters threatening “fire and sword” against the Highlanders were as frequent during the Stuart era as warrants for catching burglars or forgers are today. They were regarded as semi-civilized natives, labeled with terms like “rebellious and barbarous thieves, limmers, sorners,” etc.; and killing a Highlander was considered no more significant than killing a “nigger” was in the American slave states. In several acts of the privy council of Scotland, the clan Gregor is denounced in these terms and faced all the horrors of “fire and sword.” “Their homes were destroyed. They were chased down like wild animals. Their very name was banned.” We have already mentioned, in its proper context, a mandate from King James V. in 1583 against the clan Chattan, in which he orders his subjects to invade the clan “to their total destruction by slaughter, burning, drowning, and other means; and leave no living creature from that clan, except priests, women, and children.” Even Captain Burt, at the beginning of the next century, describes the Highlanders as if they were an intriguing group of semi-barbarians, many of whom would slit a man's throat just to keep their skills sharp. In a letter dated March 5, 1692, after noting the widespread discussion in London about the incident, Dalrymple states, “All I regret is that any of the lot got away; and there is a necessity to pursue them to the fullest.” Again, writing to Colonel Hill in April of the same year, he tells him, “As for the people of Glencoe, when you do your duty in such a necessary task to rid the country of thievery, you don’t need to worry about defending yourself. When you do what’s right, you should fear no one. The only thing that can be said is that, in the execution, it was neither as thorough nor as fair as it could have been.” Indeed, we believe that anyone who looks into the matter with an unbiased and calm mind, which is difficult, cannot help but conclude that neither personal vendetta nor ruthless bloodthirstiness motivated him in this incident; rather, he genuinely believed he was serving his country by taking the only effective measures to eliminate a public nuisance and a barrier to progress.
Had the clan been proceeded against in open and legitimate warfare, resulting in its utter extinction, the affair might have occupied no more than a short paragraph in this and other histories. There can be no doubt that what gives the deed its nefarious stamp, is the fiendishly deliberate and deceitful way in which it was accomplished, in violation of laws of hospitality which are respected even by cut-throat Arabs. And after all it was a blunder.
Had the clan been attacked in open and legitimate warfare, resulting in its complete destruction, the event might have only warranted a brief mention in this and other histories. There's no doubt that what makes the deed so notorious is the cruelly deliberate and deceitful manner in which it was carried out, violating the laws of hospitality that even ruthless Arabs respect. And in the end, it was a mistake.
As to whether King William knew the full significance of the order which he signed, and what was the extent of his knowledge of the circumstances, are points which can never be ascertained. It is mere meaningless declamation to talk of it as a foul and indelible blot on his character and reign. “The best that can be done for the cause of truth, is to give the facts abundantly and accurately. The character of the revolution king is one of the questions which political passion and partizanship have not yet let go, so that reason may take it up. And with those who believe that, by his very act of heading the revolution which drove forth the Stewarts, he was the man to order and urge on the murder of an interesting and loyal clan, it would be quite useless to discuss the question on the ground of rational probabilities.”[645]
As for whether King William understood the full impact of the order he signed, and how much he knew about the situation, those are questions that can never truly be answered. It’s pointless to label it as a terrible and permanent stain on his character and reign. “The best way to serve the truth is to present the facts clearly and accurately. The nature of the revolutionary king is one of those issues that political bias and partisanship have yet to let go of, so that reason can address it. For those who believe that, through his very act of leading the revolution that expelled the Stewarts, he was responsible for the murder of an honorable and loyal clan, it would be completely pointless to discuss the issue based on rational possibilities.”[645]
Though the nation had long desired an inquiry into this barbarous affair, it was not until the 29th of April, 1695, upwards of three years after the massacre, that a commission was granted. A commission had indeed been issued in 1693 appointing the Duke of Hamilton and others to examine into the affair, but this was never acted upon. The Marquis of Tweeddale, lord high chancellor of Scotland, and the other commissioners now appointed, accordingly entered upon the inquiry, and, after examining witnesses and documents, drew up a report and transmitted it to his majesty. The commissioners appear to have executed their task, on the whole, with great fairness, although they put the very best construction on William’s orders, and threw the whole blame of the massacre upon Secretary Dalrymple.
Though the nation had long wanted an investigation into this brutal incident, it wasn't until April 29, 1695, over three years after the massacre, that a commission was established. A commission had actually been created in 1693 to appoint the Duke of Hamilton and others to look into the matter, but this was never acted upon. The Marquis of Tweeddale, the lord high chancellor of Scotland, along with the other appointed commissioners, then began the investigation. After examining witnesses and documents, they prepared a report and sent it to his majesty. The commissioners seem to have carried out their work overall with great fairness, although they interpreted William’s orders in the most favorable light and assigned all the blame for the massacre to Secretary Dalrymple.
The report of the commissioners was laid before the parliament of Scotland on the 24th of June, which decided that the execution of the Glencoe-men was a murder, resolved nemine contradicente, that the instructions contained in the warrant of the 16th January, 1692, did not authorise the massacre. After various sittings on the subject, “the committee for the security of the kingdom” was appointed to draw up an address to the king on the subject of the massacre, which being submitted to parliament on the 10th of July, was voted and approved of.
The commissioners' report was presented to the Scottish Parliament on June 24th, which determined that the execution of the Glencoe men was a murder. They unanimously resolved that the instructions in the warrant from January 16, 1692, did not allow for the massacre. After several meetings on the issue, "the committee for the security of the kingdom" was tasked with drafting an address to the king regarding the massacre. This was submitted to Parliament on July 10th and was voted on and approved.
No active measures in the way of punishing either principals or subordinates, however, were taken in consequence of the findings of the commission and the recommendations of parliament, except that Breadalbane, who they found had laid himself open to a charge of high treason, was imprisoned for a few days in Edinburgh castle. A curious and interesting incident came out during the sitting of the commission, tending to show that Breadalbane was conscious of a very large share of guilt, and was fully aware of the heinous and nefarious character of the bloody transaction. Some days after the slaughter, a person sent by Breadalbane’s steward waited upon Glencoe’s[403] sons, and told them that if they would declare that his lordship had no concern in the slaughter, they might be assured that the earl would procure their “remission and restitution.”
No active measures were taken to punish either the main people involved or their subordinates as a result of the commission's findings and parliament's recommendations, except that Breadalbane, who was found to be guilty of high treason, was imprisoned for a few days in Edinburgh Castle. An interesting incident occurred during the commission's proceedings, suggesting that Breadalbane was aware of his significant guilt and understood the horrific nature of the violent event. A few days after the massacre, a person sent by Breadalbane’s steward approached Glencoe’s[403] sons and told them that if they stated his lordship had no involvement in the massacre, they could expect that the earl would secure their “remission and restitution.”
As the surviving Macdonalds, who on their humble petition and promise of good behaviour were allowed to return to the glen, had been reduced to great poverty and distress by the destruction of their property, and as they had conducted themselves with great moderation under their misfortunes, the estates solicited his majesty to order reparation to be made to them for the losses they had sustained in their properties. Whether the “royal charity and compassion” invoked by the estates in behalf of these unfortunate people were ever exercised does not appear; but it is highly probable, that this part of the address was as little heeded as the rest.[646] In fact, the whole matter was hushed up, and it now lives in the page of history as a sad and somewhat inexplicable blunder, which has rendered the memories of those who contrived it and those who executed it, for ever infamous.[647]
As the surviving Macdonalds, who were allowed to return to the glen on their humble request and promise to behave, had fallen into significant poverty and distress due to the destruction of their property, and since they had acted with considerable restraint despite their misfortunes, the estates asked the king to provide reparations for the losses they suffered. It's unclear whether the "royal charity and compassion" that the estates appealed for on behalf of these unfortunate individuals was ever extended; however, it’s very likely that this part of the request was ignored just like the rest. [646] In fact, the whole situation was covered up, and it now remains in history as a sad and somewhat baffling mistake, which has left the memories of those who planned it and those who carried it out forever tainted. [647]
These measures of the government, conciliatory and threatening, seem to have had the effect for the time of suppressing open hostility at least among the Highlanders; but from the nature of that people, and the method in which government treated them, we can readily believe that their obedience was none of the heartiest, and that they would be glad any moment to join in an attempt to oust King William and restore King James. During the whole of William’s reign his peace of mind was being continually disturbed by rumours and discoveries of plots, and by threats of a hostile descent on this country from France. In all these the Highland chiefs had their fair share, and were ready to receive with open arms any hostile expedition which might be fortunate enough to effect a landing on their coasts.
These actions by the government, both conciliatory and threatening, seemed to temporarily quiet open hostility, at least among the Highlanders. However, given the nature of that community and how the government dealt with them, it's easy to believe that their loyalty wasn't very strong, and they would jump at the chance to join any effort to overthrow King William and bring back King James. Throughout William’s reign, he was constantly troubled by rumors and revelations of plots and by threats of an invasion from France. The Highland chiefs were involved in all these plans and were ready to welcome any hostile force that might successfully land on their shores.
The stirring events of the last fifty years, in which the Highlanders played a conspicuous part, appear to have been the means of drawing their attention somewhat away from their hereditary clan-quarrels, and thus rendering their destructive internal strifes less frequent. But now that there was no external outlet for their belligerent propensities, they appear again to have resumed their old clan feuds. “To be at peace, unless they were disarmed and overawed, was not in their nature; and neither the[404] law nor the military power of the nation was then on a scale sufficient to have accomplished these ends. We even find those chiefs who had ingratiated themselves with the government, obtaining, though not so readily as formerly, the writs known by the savage name of ‘letters of fire and sword’ against their enemies. These were licenses for civil war, giving the sanction of government aid and encouragement to one side in the conflict. They authorised the favoured clan to burn, waste, and slay, far and wide, within the territory of their enemies, setting forth—such were the words of style used by the clerks of the privy council who prepared these terrible documents—‘that whatever slaughter, mutilation, blood, fire-raising, or other violence’ may be done by the persons holding the letters, shall be held ‘laudable, good, and warrantable service to his majesty and his government.’ There is little doubt that the readiness with which these warrants were issued in earlier times, arose from the view that it was a good thing to encourage the Highlanders in slaying each other, and doubtless, even for a few years after such an event as Glencoe, such a feeling would linger in the usual official quarters. Though it was professed that no one could obtain letters of fire and sword but a litigant who could not enforce his just claims, it would be generally a vain task to examine the relative merits of the two sides, expecting to find one of them in the right. Any mitigation which the horrors of such a system may have received in later times, would be from the garrison of Fort-William being associated in arms with the holders of the letters.”[648]
The significant events of the last fifty years, where the Highlanders played a prominent role, seem to have shifted their focus somewhat away from their traditional clan conflicts, making their destructive internal disputes less common. However, with no external outlet for their aggressive tendencies, it seems they have returned to their old clan rivalries. “Being at peace, unless they were disarmed and subdued, was not in their nature; and neither the law nor the military power of the nation was strong enough to achieve these goals. We even see those chiefs who had cozied up to the government obtaining, although not as easily as before, the writs known by the brutal term ‘letters of fire and sword’ against their enemies. These were permits for civil war, providing government support and encouragement to one side in the conflict. They allowed the favored clan to burn, destroy, and kill across the territory of their enemies, stating—such were the terms used by the clerks of the privy council who drafted these dreadful documents—‘that whatever slaughter, mutilation, bloodshed, arson, or other violence’ done by the holders of the letters would be regarded as ‘laudable, good, and warrantable service to his majesty and his government.’ It is clear that the readiness with which these warrants were issued in earlier times stemmed from the belief that it was beneficial to encourage the Highlanders to kill each other, and surely, even for a few years after events like Glencoe, this sentiment would remain in official circles. While it was claimed that only a party involved in a dispute who couldn't enforce their just claims could obtain letters of fire and sword, it would generally be a futile endeavor to assess the relative merits of the two sides, expecting to find one of them completely just. Any lessening of the horrors of such a system in later times might have resulted from the garrison of Fort-William being allied in arms with the holders of the letters.”[648]
The materials for the internal history of the Highlands at this period are scanty; doubtless there were many petty strifes carried on between hostile clans, and many cattle-lifting raids made by the Highland borderers upon their lowland neighbours, but no records of these appear to have been kept.
The sources for the internal history of the Highlands during this time are limited; there were certainly numerous small conflicts between rival clans, and many cattle raids conducted by Highland borderers against their lowland neighbors, but no records of these seem to have been preserved.
Shortly after the Glencoe massacre, a scheme appears to have been proposed to the king by Breadalbane[649] for utilizing the Highlanders “in case of any insurrection at home, or invasion from abroad.” The gist of it was that the Highland chiefs should be ordered to raise a body of 4,000 men, who would be so disciplined that they would be ready to be called out when required, and who were to be commanded by “some principal man in the Highlands,” who would have the pay of a general officer. This “principal man,” Breadalbane doubtless meant to be himself, as he suggests that the second in command should be Lochiel, who he said was ambitious to serve his majesty, and was a Protestant. Forty subordinate officers were to be appointed, Breadalbane wisely suggesting that these should be of Highland extraction, and that the soldiers themselves should be allowed to use their own apparel, their own arms, and to be disciplined after their own fashion. As will be afterwards seen, government appears to have acted on this or some similar proposal, and organized a few independent Highland companies. We give below the number of men which, according to Breadalbane’s estimate, each of the chiefs to which the proposal referred could raise. It is probably considerably below the number of men capable of bearing arms, who were at the command of the various chiefs named.[650]
Shortly after the Glencoe massacre, a plan seems to have been proposed to the king by Breadalbane[649] to use the Highlanders “in case of any uprising at home or invasion from abroad.” The idea was that the Highland chiefs should be instructed to raise a force of 4,000 men, who would be trained to be ready for action when needed, and who would be led by “some key figure in the Highlands,” who would receive the pay of a general officer. This “key figure,” Breadalbane likely meant to be himself, as he suggested that the second in command should be Lochiel, whom he said was eager to serve his majesty and was a Protestant. Forty subordinate officers were to be appointed, with Breadalbane wisely suggesting that these should be of Highland heritage, and that the soldiers themselves should be allowed to use their own clothing, their own weapons, and to be trained in their own way. As will be seen later, the government seemed to have acted on this or a similar proposal and organized a few independent Highland companies. Below, we provide the number of men that, according to Breadalbane’s estimate, each of the chiefs involved could raise. It is likely significantly lower than the actual number of men capable of bearing arms at the command of the various chiefs mentioned.[650]
It is about this time that the famous Robert Macgregor, better known as Rob Roy, first emerges into notice. The details of his life will be found in the account of the Clan Macgregor, in Part Second of this work.
It is around this time that the famous Robert Macgregor, commonly known as Rob Roy, first comes into the spotlight. You can find the details of his life in the account of the Clan Macgregor, in Part Two of this work.
During this reign, and shortly after the hushing-up of the Glencoe affair, there came into prominence another character, destined to play a far more important part in the history of the Highlands and of the country generally, than Rob Roy, whom he resembled in the unscrupulous means he took to attain his ends, but whose rude but genuine sense of honour and sincerity he appears to have been entirely devoid of. This was the notorious Simon Fraser, so well known afterwards as Lord Lovat. He was born, according to some authorities, in the year 1670, but according to himself in 1676, and was the second son of Thomas Fraser, styled of Beaufort, near Inverness, fourth son of Hugh, ninth Lord Lovat. Simon’s mother was dame Sybilla Macleod, daughter of the chief of the Macleods. He was educated at King’s College, Aberdeen, where he is said highly to have distinguished himself, and to have taken the degree of Master of Arts.[651] “One can easily believe that Simon, with his brain ever at work, and his ambition ever on the stretch, would let no one outstrip him.... His subsequent full and free use of the French indicates an aptitude for languages seldom equalled, and his tone of writing and speaking was that of a scholar, always when he thought fit that it should be so.”[652] In 1695, he was induced to leave the university, just as he was about to enter upon the study of law, and accept a company in a regiment raised for the service of King William, by Lord Murray, son of the Marquis of Athole, whose daughter was married to the then Lord Lovat, Simon’s cousin. Simon, who pretended the most inviolable loyalty to the exiled King James, gives as his excuse for accepting this commission, that it was only that “he might have a regiment well trained and accoutred to join King James in a descent he had promised to make in the ensuing summer.” While in Lord Murray’s regiment, he, in 1696, entered into a plan for surprising Edinburgh castle, and holding it in the interest of James, but this was stifled by the decisive victory at La Hogue.
During this reign, and shortly after the cover-up of the Glencoe incident, another figure emerged, set to play a much more significant role in the history of the Highlands and the country as a whole, than Rob Roy. This new character, who was similar to Rob Roy in his ruthless tactics for achieving his goals, seemed completely lacking in the rough yet genuine sense of honor and sincerity that Rob Roy had. This was the infamous Simon Fraser, later known as Lord Lovat. He was reportedly born in 1670, according to some sources, while he claimed to have been born in 1676. He was the second son of Thomas Fraser, known as of Beaufort, near Inverness, and the fourth son of Hugh, the ninth Lord Lovat. Simon’s mother was Dame Sybilla Macleod, the daughter of the Macleod chief. He attended King’s College, Aberdeen, where he is said to have excelled and earned a Master of Arts degree.[651] “One can easily believe that Simon, with his mind always working and his ambition always high, would not let anyone outshine him.... His subsequent fluent use of French shows a talent for languages that is rarely matched, and his speaking and writing style reflected that of a scholar, whenever he chose for it to be so.”[652] In 1695, he was persuaded to leave the university just as he was about to begin studying law, to accept a commission in a regiment formed for the service of King William by Lord Murray, son of the Marquis of Athole, whose daughter was married to the then Lord Lovat, Simon’s cousin. Simon, who feigned absolute loyalty to the exiled King James, justified accepting this commission by saying that it was only so he could have a well-trained and equipped regiment ready to join King James in a promised invasion the following summer. While serving in Lord Murray’s regiment, he, in 1696, devised a plan to surprise Edinburgh Castle and hold it for James, but this was thwarted by the decisive victory at La Hogue.
In 1696, Simon accompanied his cousin Lord Lovat, who appears to have been of a “contracted understanding,” and Lord Murray, to London, and while there, endeavoured to worm himself into the colonelcy of his regiment, but was checkmated by Murray, whom, with the house of Athole, he thenceforth regarded as his enemy.
In 1696, Simon went to London with his cousin Lord Lovat, who seemed to have a "narrow mind," and Lord Murray. While there, he tried to maneuver his way into becoming the colonel of his regiment, but was blocked by Murray, who, along with the house of Athole, he then saw as his enemy.
Lord Lovat died in September 1696, immediately after his return from London, on which Thomas of Beaufort assumed the family title, and Simon that of Master of Lovat. To render his claims indisputable, Simon paid his addresses to the daughter of the late lord, who had assumed the title of baroness of Lovat, and having prevailed on her to consent to elope with him, would have carried his design of marrying her into execution, had not their mutual confident, Fraser of Tenechiel, after conducting the young lady forth one night in such precipitate haste that she is said to have walked barefooted, failed in his trust, and restored her to her mother. The heiress was then removed out of the reach of Simon’s artifices by her uncle, the Marquis of Athole, to his stronghold at Dunkeld. Here it was determined that to put an end to dispute, she should be married to the son of Lord Saltoun, the head of a branch of the Fraser family in Aberdeenshire. As Simon saw in this match the ruin of all his hopes, he determined at all hazards to prevent it. As Saltoun and Lord Mungo Murray were returning, October, 1697, from Castle Dounie, the residence of the late lord’s widow, they were met at the wood of Bunchrew, near Inverness, by Simon and his followers, and immediately disarmed and carried to Fanellan, a house of Lord Lovat’s, before the windows of which a threatening gallows was erected. They were detained here about a week, when, on a report that Lord Murray and the red coats were coming against him,[406] Captain Fraser sent the fiery cross and coronach through the country of his clan, and immediately had at his command a body of 500 armed men. With this small army, Fraser, accompanied by his prisoners, proceeded to Castle Dounie, of which they took possession, sentinels being placed in all the rooms, particularly Lady Lovat’s. The prisoners, after being detained for some time in the Island of Angus in the Beauly river, were dismissed.
Lord Lovat died in September 1696, right after returning from London. Thomas of Beaufort took on the family title, while Simon became the Master of Lovat. To solidify his claims, Simon pursued the daughter of the late lord, who had taken on the title of Baroness of Lovat. After convincing her to elope with him, he would have gone through with their marriage plan, but their mutual friend, Fraser of Tenechiel, rushed to help her one night and, in such a hurry that she walked barefoot, failed in his mission and brought her back to her mother. The heiress was then taken away from Simon's influence by her uncle, the Marquis of Athole, to his stronghold at Dunkeld. It was decided that to settle matters, she would marry the son of Lord Saltoun, the head of a branch of the Fraser family in Aberdeenshire. Seeing this match as the end of all his hopes, Simon resolved to stop it at any cost. In October 1697, as Saltoun and Lord Mungo Murray were returning from Castle Dounie, the widow's home, they were met at the Bunchrew woods near Inverness by Simon and his followers, who immediately disarmed them and took them to Fanellan, Lord Lovat’s house, where a threatening gallows was set up outside. They were held there for about a week until word spread that Lord Murray and the redcoats were coming for Simon. Captain Fraser sent the fiery cross and coronach throughout his clan’s territory, quickly gathering a force of 500 armed men. With this small army, Fraser, along with his prisoners, moved to Castle Dounie, which they took over, placing guards in all the rooms, especially Lady Lovat's. After being held for a while on the Island of Angus in the Beauly river, the prisoners were eventually released.
Burton[653] very justly remarks, that the whole of these wild acts were evidently the result of a series of impulses. What followed appears to have been equally unpremeditated and the result of pure impulse. Simon determined to atone to himself for the loss of the daughter by forcibly wedding the mother, whom he himself describes as a widow “old enough to be his mother, dwarfish in her person, and deformed in her shape.”[654] For this purpose her three waiting maids were carried by force out of the room, and about two in the morning one of them was brought back and found her lady “sitting on the floor, her hair dishevelled, her head reclining backwards on the bed, Donald Beaton pulling off the lady’s shoes, and the Captain holding burning feathers and aqua-vitae to her nose, her ladyship being in a swoon.” A mock marriage was performed between Simon and Lady Lovat, by a wretched minister of the name of Munro, and the lady’s clothes having been violently pulled off her, her stays being cut off with a dirk, she was tossed into the bed, to have the marriage consummated with violence. Notwithstanding that the bagpipes were kept playing in the next room, the poor lady’s cries were heard outside the house.[655] In the morning the lady was found to be so stupified with the brutal treatment she had received that she could not recognise her dearest friends.
Burton[653] rightly points out that all these wild acts were clearly the result of a series of impulses. What happened next also seemed to be unplanned and driven purely by impulse. Simon decided to make up for losing his daughter by forcefully marrying the mother, whom he called a widow "old enough to be his mother, short in stature, and physically deformed."[654] To achieve this, her three maids were forcibly removed from the room, and around two in the morning, one of them was brought back to find her lady “sitting on the floor, her hair messy, her head leaning back on the bed, Donald Beaton taking off the lady’s shoes, and the Captain holding burning feathers and alcohol to her nose, her ladyship in a faint.” A mock wedding was held between Simon and Lady Lovat, officiated by a miserable minister named Munro, and after her clothes were violently torn off and her corset cut away with a dagger, she was thrown onto the bed for the marriage to be violently consummated. Despite the bagpipes playing loudly in the next room, the poor lady’s screams could be heard outside the house.[655] In the morning, the lady was found to be so dazed from the brutal treatment she endured that she couldn’t recognize her closest friends.
These violent proceedings caused much consternation in the country, and the Athole family immediately set about to obtain redress, or rather revenge. Letters of fire and sword and of intercommuning were passed against the whole of the Frasers, and the Marquis of Tulliebardine organised a force to carry these threats into execution. “On the whole, the force brought against him cannot have been very large; but in Simon’s own history of his conflicts and escapes, the whole affair assumes the aspect of a very considerable campaign, in which his enemies, spoken of as ‘the several regiments of cavalry, infantry, and dragoons,’ are always defeated and baffled in an unaccountable manner by some handful of Frasers.”[656] There does not appear to have been any downright skirmish, the only approach to such a thing being a meeting that took place at Stratherrick between the Frasers and the Athole-men under the two Lords Murray, in which the latter threw themselves on the mercy of Simon, who made them, after the manner of the ancient Romans, pass through the yoke, and at the same time swear by a fearful oath never again to enter the Lovat territories.
These violent events created a lot of unrest in the country, and the Athole family quickly set out to seek justice, or rather revenge. They issued letters of fire and sword and of intercommuning against the entire Fraser family, with the Marquis of Tulliebardine organizing a force to carry out these threats. “Overall, the force brought against him couldn't have been very large; but in Simon’s own account of his conflicts and escapes, the whole situation takes on the appearance of a significant campaign, where his enemies, referred to as ‘the several regiments of cavalry, infantry, and dragoons,’ are consistently defeated and thwarted inexplicably by a small group of Frasers.”[656] There doesn't seem to have been any outright skirmish, with the closest thing being a meeting at Stratherrick between the Frasers and the Athole men led by the two Lords Murray, during which the latter surrendered to Simon, who made them, following the ancient Roman custom, pass under the yoke and simultaneously swear a terrible oath never to enter the Lovat territories again.
In June, 1698, proceedings were commenced in the court of justiciary against Fraser and his accomplices, and in September they were condemned, in their absence, to be executed as traitors.
In June 1698, legal action was initiated in the court of justiciary against Fraser and his accomplices, and in September they were sentenced, in their absence, to be executed as traitors.
In 1699, died old Fraser of Beaufort, at the house of his brother-in-law Macleod of Dunvegan Castle in Skye, and his son thenceforth assumed the title of Lord Lovat. He appears for some time to have led a wandering life, subsisting on pillage and the occasional contributions of the attached mountaineers.[657] Tired of this kind of life, he, at the recommendation of Argyle, who had endeavoured to secure favour for him at head-quarters, sued for a pardon, which King William granted for all his proceedings except the rape. He was willing to stand trial on this last head, and for this purpose appeared in Edinburgh with a small army of 100 followers as witnesses; but as the majority of the judges were prejudiced against him, he found it prudent again to take refuge in his mountains. He was outlawed, and finding his enemies too powerful for him, he fled to France in 1702, and offered his services to King James.
In 1699, old Fraser of Beaufort died at his brother-in-law Macleod's home in Dunvegan Castle on Skye, and his son then took on the title of Lord Lovat. For a while, he seemed to live a nomadic lifestyle, living off plunder and occasional support from the loyal highlanders. Tired of this way of life, he sought advice from Argyle, who had tried to win him favor at court, and applied for a pardon, which King William granted for everything except the rape charge. He was willing to stand trial for this last accusation, and to do so, he showed up in Edinburgh with a small group of 100 supporters as witnesses. However, since most of the judges were biased against him, he wisely decided to take refuge back in the mountains. He was declared an outlaw, and realizing his enemies were too strong, he fled to France in 1702 and offered his services to King James.
These details show, that amid the growing civilization and rapid progress of the country generally, the Highlanders were yet as barbarous and lawless as ever; the clans still cherishing[407] the same devotion to their chiefs, and the same readiness, in defiance of law, to enter into an exterminating mutual strife. The government appears to have given up in despair all hopes of making the Highlanders amenable to the ordinary law of the country, or of rooting out from among them those ancient customs so inconsistent with the spirit of the British constitution. All it apparently aimed at was to confine the lawless and belligerent propensities of these troublesome Celts to their own country, and prevent them from taking a form that would be injurious to the civilized Lowlanders and the interests of the existing government generally. “From old experience in dealing with the Highlanders, government had learned a policy which suited temporary purposes at all events, however little it tended to the general pacification and civilisation of the people. This was, not to trust entirely to a Lowland government force, but to arm one clan against another. It seemed a crafty device for the extermination of these troublesome tribes, and a real practical adaptation of Swift’s paradoxical project for abolishing pauperism, by making the poor feed upon each other. But practised as it had been for centuries, down from the celebrated battle of the antagonist clans on the Inch of Perth, yet it never seemed to weaken the strength or abate the ferocity of these warlike vagrants, but rather seemed to nourish their thirst of blood, to make arms and warfare more familiar and indispensable, and to add every year to the terrors of this formidable people, who, in the very bosom of fast civilizing Europe, were as little under the control of enlightened social institutions, and as completely savage in their habits, as the Bosgesman of the East, or the Black-foot Indian of the West.”[658]
These details reveal that despite the country's growing civilization and rapid progress, the Highlanders remained as barbaric and lawless as ever. The clans still held the same loyalty to their chiefs and were just as quick to engage in destructive conflicts, disregarding the law. It seems the government had given up hope of making the Highlanders subject to the usual laws of the land or eradicating their ancient customs, which clashed with the principles of the British constitution. The government’s main objective appeared to be to contain the lawless and aggressive tendencies of these disruptive groups within their own territory and to stop them from causing harm to the more civilized Lowlanders and the interests of the government as a whole. “From past experiences with the Highlanders, the government adopted a strategy that worked for short-term goals, even though it did little for the overall pacification and civilization of the people. This approach was to not rely solely on Lowland government forces, but to arm one clan against another. It seemed like a clever method for dealing with these troublesome tribes, reminiscent of Swift’s ironic proposal to eliminate poverty by letting the poor consume each other. However, despite being used for centuries, dating back to the famous battle of the opposing clans on the Inch of Perth, this strategy never appeared to weaken the strength or lessen the ferocity of these warlike nomads. Instead, it seemed to fuel their thirst for violence, making warfare more familiar and necessary, and adding yearly to the fears of this formidable people, who, in the very heart of a rapidly civilizing Europe, remained as uncontrollable by progressive social institutions, and as completely savage in their habits, as the Bosjesman of the East or the Blackfoot Indian of the West.”
FOOTNOTES:
[636] Carstares’ Papers, p. 138.
[640] These instructions are as follow:
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Here are the guidelines:
William R.
William R.
16th January, 1692.
January 16, 1692.
1. The copy of the paper given by Macdonald of Aughtera to you has been shown us. We did formerly grant passes to Buchan and Cannon, and we do authorize and allow you to grant passes to them, and ten servants to each of them, to come freely and safely to Leith; from that to be transported to the Netherlands before the 15th of March next, to go from thence where they please, without any stop or trouble.
1. The copy of the document given to you by Macdonald of Aughtera has been shown to us. We previously granted passes to Buchan and Cannon, and we authorize you to issue passes to them and ten servants each, allowing them to travel freely and safely to Leith; from there, they should be transported to the Netherlands before March 15th, to go wherever they wish without any interruptions or issues.
2. We doe allow you to receive the submissions of Glengarry and those with him upon their taking the oath of allegiance and delivering up the house of Invergarry; to be safe as to their lives, but as to their estates to depend upon our mercy.
2. We do allow you to accept the submissions of Glengarry and those accompanying him, provided they take the oath of allegiance and hand over the house of Invergarry; they will be safe regarding their lives, but the fate of their estates will depend on our mercy.
3. In case you find that the house of Invergarry cannot probably be taken in this season of the year, with the artillery and provision you can bring there; in that case we leave it to your discretion to give Glengarry the assurance of entire indemnity for life and fortune, upon delivering of the house and arms, and taking the oath of allegiance. In this you are to act as you find the circumstances of the affair do require; but it were much better that those who have not taken the benefit of our indemnity, in the terms within the diet prefixt by our proclamation, should be obliged to render upon mercy. The taking the oath of allegiance is indispensable, others having already taken it.
3. If you find that you probably can't capture Invergarry this time of year, considering the artillery and supplies you can bring, then it's up to you to assure Glengarry complete protection for his life and property in exchange for surrendering the house and arms and taking the oath of allegiance. You should handle this based on the specific circumstances of the situation; however, it would be much better if those who haven't accepted our protection under the terms set by our proclamation should be required to submit to our mercy. Taking the oath of allegiance is essential, as others have already done so.
4. If M’Ean of Glencoe and that tribe can be well separated from the rest, it will be a proper vindication of the public justice to extirpate that set of thieves. The double of these instructions is only communicated to Sir Thomas Livingston.
4. If M’Ean of Glencoe and his tribe can be effectively separated from the others, it will be a proper way to uphold public justice by getting rid of that group of thieves. The copy of these instructions is only shared with Sir Thomas Livingston.
W. Rex
W. Rex
[642] Colonel Hill’s Order to Lieut.-Col. James Hamilton.
“Fort William, 12th Feb., 1692.
"Fort William, Feb 12, 1692."
“Sir,
“Sir,
“You are, with 400 of my regiment, and the 400 of my Lord Argyle’s regiment under the command of Major Duncanson, to march straight to Glenco, and there put in due execution the orders you have received from the commander-in-chief. Given under my hand at Fort William, the 12th February 1692.
"You" are to take 400 men from my regiment and the 400 from Lord Argyle’s regiment, led by Major Duncanson, to march directly to Glenco and carry out the orders you received from the commander-in-chief. Given at Fort William, February 12, 1692.”
“J. Hill.”
“J. Hill.”
“To Lieut.-Col. James Hamilton.”
“To Lt. Col. James Hamilton.”
Order from Lieut.-Col. Hamilton, to Major Robert Duncanson.
Order from Lt. Col. Hamilton to Maj. Robert Duncanson.
“Ballechylls, 12th Feb., 1692.
Ballechylls, February 12, 1692.
“Sir,
“Sir”
“Persuant to the commander-in-chief and my colonel’s order to me for putting in execution the King’s commands against those rebels of Glenco, wherein you with the party of the Earl of Argyle’s regiment under your command, are to be concerned; you are therefore forthwith to order your affair so, as that the several posts already assigned you be by you and your several detachments faln in activeness precisely by five of the clock to-morrow morning, being Saturday; at which time I will endeavour the same with those appointed from this regiment from the other places. It will be most necessary you secure well those avenues on the south side, that the old fox, nor none of his cubbs get away. The orders are, that none be spared of the sword, nor the government troubled with prisoners; which is all until I see you from,
According to the order from the commander-in-chief and my colonel for carrying out the King’s commands against the Glencoe rebels, you, along with the party of the Earl of Argyle’s regiment under your command, are to be involved; therefore, you need to organize your troops so that the various posts already assigned to you are actively manned by five o'clock tomorrow morning, Saturday. At that time, I will do the same with the troops assigned from this regiment from other locations. It is crucial that you secure the avenues on the south side well, so that neither the old fox nor any of his young ones escapes. The orders state that no one should be spared by the sword, nor should the government be burdened with prisoners; that’s all until I see you from,
“Sir,
“Your most humble Servant,
“James Hamiltoune.”
“Sir, “Your most humble servant, “James Hamilton.”
“Please to order a guard to secure the ferry, and boats there; and the boats must be all on this side the ferry after your men are over.
“Please have a guard posted to secure the ferry and the boats there; all the boats need to be on this side of the ferry after your men have crossed.”
“For their Majesty’s service.
"For Your Majesty's service."
“To Major Robert Duncanson of the
Earl of Argyle’s Regt.”
“To Major Robert Duncanson of the
Earl of Argyle’s Regt.”
Order from Major Duncanson to Captain Robert Campbell of Glenlyon.
Order from Major Duncanson to Captain Robert Campbell of Glenlyon.
“12th Feb., 1692.
Feb 12, 1692.
“Sir,
“Sir,”
“You are hereby ordered to fall upon the rebells the Macdonalds of Glenco, and put all to the sword under seventy. You are to have a special care that the old fox and his sons do not escape your hands; you are to secure all the avenues that no man escape. This you are to put in execution at five of the clock precisely; and by that time, or very shortly after it, I will strive to be at you with a stronger party. If I do not come to you at five, you are not to tarry for me but to fall on. This is by the king’s speciall commands, for the good and safety of the countrey, that these miscreants be cut off, root and branch. See that this be put in execution without fear or favour, or you may expect to be dealt with as one not true to king or government, nor as man fit to carry commission in the king’s service. Expecting you will not fail in the fulfilling hereof, as you love yourself, I subscribe this with my hand at Ballychylls, the 12th February, 1692.
You are hereby ordered to take action against the rebels, the Macdonalds of Glencoe, and execute all those under seventy years old. You must ensure that the old fox and his sons do not escape. Secure all exit points so that no one gets away. You are to carry this out precisely at five o'clock; by that time, or shortly afterward, I will do my best to join you with a larger force. If I do not arrive at five, do not wait for me but proceed with the attack. This is by the king’s special order, for the safety and security of the country, that these criminals be completely eliminated. Make sure this is executed without fear or favor, or you can expect to be treated as one who is not loyal to the king or the government, and unfit to hold a commission in the king’s service. I expect you will not fail in this duty, for your own sake. I sign this with my hand at Ballychylls, the 12th of February, 1692.
“Robert Duncanson.”
"Robert Duncanson."
[646] The following extraordinary anecdote is given by General Stewart (Sketches, vol. i.) in reference to the punishment which, in the opinion of the Highlanders, awaits the descendants of the oppressor. “The belief that punishment of the cruelty, oppression, or misconduct of an individual, descended as a curse on his children to the third and fourth generation, was not confined to the common people. All ranks were influenced by it, believing that if the curse did not fall upon the first, or second generation, it would inevitably descend upon the succeeding. The late Colonel Campbell of Glenlyon retained this belief through a course of thirty years’ intercourse with the world, as an officer of the 42d regiment, and of marines. He was grandson of the laird of Glenlyon, who commanded the military at the massacre of Glencoe; and who lived in the laird of Glencoe’s house, where he and his men were hospitably received as friends, and entertained a fortnight before the execution of his orders. He was playing at cards with the family when the first shot was fired, and the murderous scene commenced. Colonel Campbell was an additional captain in the 42d regiment in 1748, and was put on half pay. He then entered the marines, and in 1762 was major, with the brevet rank of lieutenant-colonel, and commanded 800 of his corps at the Havannah. In 1771, he was ordered to superintend the execution of the sentence of a court-martial on a soldier of marines, condemned to be shot. A reprieve was sent, but the whole ceremony of the execution was to proceed until the criminal was upon his knees, with a cap over his eyes, prepared to receive the volley. It was then he was to be informed of his pardon. No person was to be told previously, and Colonel Campbell was directed not to inform even the firing party, who were warned that the signal to fire would be the waving of a white handkerchief by the commanding officer. When all was prepared, and the clergyman had left the prisoner on his knees, in momentary expectation of his fate, and the firing party were looking with intense attention for the signal, Colonel Campbell put his hand into his pocket for the reprieve, and in pulling out the packet the white handkerchief accompanied it, and catching the eyes of the party, they fired, and the unfortunate prisoner was shot dead.
[646] The following remarkable story is shared by General Stewart (Sketches, vol. i.) about the punishment that, according to the Highlanders, awaits the descendants of oppressors. “The belief that the punishment for a person's cruelty, oppression, or misdeeds would fall as a curse on their children for three or four generations wasn't just held by the common people. All social classes were affected by it, convinced that if the curse didn't affect the first or second generation, it would surely strike the ones that followed. The late Colonel Campbell of Glenlyon held onto this belief throughout his thirty years of experience in the world as an officer in the 42nd regiment and in the marines. He was the grandson of the laird of Glenlyon, who led the military during the massacre of Glencoe, and who stayed in the laird of Glencoe’s house, where he and his men were warmly welcomed as friends and hosted for a fortnight before carrying out his orders. He was playing cards with the family when the first shot rang out, starting the horrifying events. Colonel Campbell was an additional captain in the 42nd regiment in 1748 and was placed on half pay. He then joined the marines, and by 1762, he was a major with the temporary rank of lieutenant-colonel, commanding 800 troops at the Havannah. In 1771, he was ordered to oversee the execution of a marine who had been sentenced to death by firing squad. A reprieve was issued, but the entire execution process was to continue until the prisoner was on his knees, a cap over his eyes, ready to face the firing squad. It was at that moment he was to be informed of his pardon. No one was to be told beforehand, and Colonel Campbell was instructed not to inform even the firing squad, who were told that the signal to fire would be a white handkerchief waved by the commanding officer. As everything was set, and the chaplain had left the prisoner on his knees, awaiting his fate, the firing squad was watching intently for the signal. Colonel Campbell reached into his pocket for the reprieve, and as he pulled out the packet, the white handkerchief came out with it, catching the attention of the squad, who then fired, and the unfortunate prisoner was shot dead.
“The paper dropped through Colonel Campbell’s fingers, and clapping his hand to his forehead, he exclaimed, ‘The curse of God and of Glencoe is here, I am an unfortunate ruined man.’ He desired the soldiers to be sent to the barracks, instantly quitted the parade, and soon afterwards retired from the service. This retirement was not the result of any reflection or reprimand on account of this unfortunate affair, as it was known to be entirely accidental. The impression on his mind, however, was never effaced. Nor is the massacre and the judgment which the people believe has fallen on the descendants of the principal actors in this tragedy, effaced from their recollection. They carefully note, that while the family of the unfortunate gentleman who suffered is still entire, and his estate preserved in direct male succession to his posterity, this is not the case with the family, posterity, and estates, of those who were the principals, promoters, and actors in this black affair.”
“The paper slipped through Colonel Campbell’s fingers, and pressing his hand to his forehead, he exclaimed, ‘The curse of God and Glencoe is here, I am an unfortunate ruined man.’ He ordered the soldiers to go back to the barracks, immediately left the parade, and soon after retired from the service. His retirement wasn’t due to any reflection or reprimand over this unfortunate incident, as it was known to be completely accidental. However, the impression it left on him was never erased. Nor has the massacre and the judgment that people believe has fallen on the descendants of the main figures in this tragedy faded from their memory. They note carefully that while the family of the unfortunate man who suffered is still intact, and his estate has been preserved in direct male succession to his descendants, this is not the case for the family, descendants, and estates of those who were the main instigators and participants in this dark event.”
[647] Report of Commission on Glencoe: Carstare’s State Papers: Gallienus Redivivus: Dalrymple’s Memoirs and Appendix: Papers on the Condition of the Highlands in Maitland Club.
[647] Report of the Commission on Glencoe: Carstare’s State Papers: Gallienus Redivivus: Dalrymple’s Memoirs and Appendix: Papers on the Condition of the Highlands in the Maitland Club.
[650] List of chieftains to which the proposals relate:—
[650] List of chiefs that the proposals pertain to:—
Men. | |
The Earl of Seaforth, | 200 |
The Viscount of Tarbat, | 50 |
The Lord Lovat, | 150 |
The Earl of Sutherland, | 100 |
The Lord Reay, | 50 |
The Laird of Ballingoun, | 100 |
The Laird of Fouls, | 50 |
The Laird of Straglasse, | 20 |
The Laird of Glenmoriston, | 30 |
The Laird of M’Intosh, | 100 |
M’Pherson of Clunie, | |
The Laird of Kilravock, | 150 |
The Land of Grant, | 200 |
The Laird of Balindaloch, | 20 |
The Duke of Gordon, | 300 |
The Earl of Mar, | 200 |
The Marquis of Atholl, | 300 |
The Laird of Ashintullie, | 30 |
The Laird of Weem, | 50 |
The Laird of Garntully, | 50 |
The Laird of Strowan, | 20 |
The Earl of Perth, | 150 |
The Earl of Murray, | 100 |
The Earl of Monteath, | 100 |
The Marquis of Montrose, | 150 |
The Laird of Luss, | 50 |
The Laird of Macfarlane, | 30 |
The Earl of Argyle, | 500 |
The Earl of Breadalbane, | 250 |
The Laird of Calder, | 100 |
The Laird of M’Lean, | 100 |
The Laird of Lochiel, | 150 |
The Captain of Clanronald, | 100 |
Sir Donald M’Donald, of Sleat, | 100 |
The Laird of M’Leod, | 100 |
The Laird of Glengary, | 100 |
The Laird of M’Finzone, | 30 |
M’Donald of Keppoch, | 50 |
The Laird of Appin, | 50 |
The Tutor of Appin, | 30 |
The Laird of Lochbuy, | 30 |
[652] Burton’s Lord Lovat, p. 9.
[653] Lovat, p. 27.
[654] Memoirs, p. 62.
[656] Burton’s Lovat, p. 38.
[657] Anderson, 130.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anderson, 130.
CHAPTER XXIII.
A.D. 1695–1714.
A.D. 1695–1714.
BRITISH SOVEREIGNS:—William III., 1688–1703.—Anne, 1703–1714.
BRITISH SOVEREIGNS:—William III, 1688–1703.—Anne, 1703–1714.
The Darien Scheme—Hopes of the Jacobites—Death of James II.—Death of King William—Accession of the Princess Anne—The Scottish Parliament—Simon Fraser, Lord Lovat—Meeting of Scottish Parliament—Union with England—Ferment in Scotland against it—Hooke’s Negotiation—Preparations in France to invade Scotland—Unsuccessful result of the expedition—State of Scotland—Proceedings of the Jacobites—Death of Queen Anne.
The Darien Scheme—Hopes of the Jacobites—Death of James II.—Death of King William—Accession of Princess Anne—The Scottish Parliament—Simon Fraser, Lord Lovat—Meeting of the Scottish Parliament—Union with England—Unrest in Scotland against it—Hooke’s Negotiation—Preparations in France to invade Scotland—Unsuccessful outcome of the expedition—Condition of Scotland—Actions of the Jacobites—Death of Queen Anne.
In the meantime, December 28, 1694, had died Queen Mary, to the great grief of her husband and the sincere regret of the nation generally.
In the meantime, on December 28, 1694, Queen Mary passed away, causing deep sorrow for her husband and genuine sadness among the nation as a whole.
We are not required to enter here into a history of the Darien scheme, which originated in 1695, and was so mismanaged as to involve in ruin thousands of families formerly in comparative opulence. It appears to have had little influence on the Highlands, for although a few natives took part in the expedition out of dissatisfaction with William’s government, the great mass of the Highlanders were too far behind the age to resort to such a roundabout means of aggrandizing a fortune.
We don’t need to go into the history of the Darien scheme, which started in 1695 and was so poorly managed that it ruined thousands of families who were once relatively well-off. It seems to have had little impact on the Highlands because, although a few locals joined the expedition out of frustration with William’s government, most of the Highlanders were too out of touch with the times to seek wealth through such complicated means.
The attitude assumed by King William and the government to the Darien expedition exasperated the Scottish nation so much that there seemed to be some danger of a counter-revolution. To the bitterness of disappointment succeeded an implacable hostility to the king, who was denounced, in pamphlets of the most violent and inflammatory tendency, as a hypocrite, and as the deceiver of those who had shed their best blood in his cause, and as the author of all the misfortunes which had befallen Scotland. One of these pamphlets was voted by the House of Commons a false, scandalous, and seditious libel, and ordered to be burned by the common executioner, and an address was voted to his majesty to issue a proclamation for apprehending the author, printer, and publisher of the obnoxious publication. The king was so chagrined at the conduct of the Scotch that he refused to see Lord Basil Hamilton, who had an address to present to his majesty from the company, praying for his interference on behalf of their servants who were kept in captivity by the Spaniards.
The way King William and the government reacted to the Darien expedition infuriated the Scottish people to the point where a counter-revolution seemed possible. The deep disappointment led to a relentless anger towards the king, who was attacked in pamphlets filled with outrage, being called a hypocrite and a deceiver of those who had sacrificed their lives for him, as well as the cause of all the troubles that had hit Scotland. One of these pamphlets was labeled by the House of Commons as a false, scandalous, and seditious libel, and they ordered it to be burned by the public executioner. They also voted to ask the king to issue a proclamation to arrest the author, printer, and publisher of the offensive material. The king was so upset with the Scots' behavior that he refused to meet with Lord Basil Hamilton, who wanted to present a petition from the company asking for the king's help regarding their servants who were being held captive by the Spaniards.
In direct contradiction to the House of Lords, the Scottish parliament voted that the colony of Darien was a lawful and rightful settlement which they would support; a resolution which induced the Duke of Queensberry, the commissioner, to prorogue the session.[408] But this step only tended to increase the discontents of the nation; and, to show the king that the people would be no longer trifled with, an address to his majesty, containing a detail of national grievances, and representing the necessity of calling an immediate meeting of parliament, was drawn up and signed by a considerable number of the members; and a deputation, with Lord Ross at its head, was appointed to present the address to the king. His majesty, however, evaded the address, by informing the deputation that they would be made acquainted in Scotland with his intentions; and, as if to show his displeasure, he ordered the parliament to be adjourned by proclamation.
In direct contradiction to the House of Lords, the Scottish Parliament voted that the colony of Darien was a legitimate and rightful settlement that they would support; this decision led the Duke of Queensberry, the commissioner, to suspend the session.[408] However, this action only increased the nation's discontent; to show the king that the people would no longer be ignored, an address to his majesty was drafted, detailing national grievances and emphasizing the need for an immediate parliamentary meeting. This address was signed by a significant number of members, and a delegation, led by Lord Ross, was appointed to present it to the king. The king, however, avoided the address by informing the delegation that they would be updated on his intentions in Scotland; and, to demonstrate his displeasure, he ordered the parliament to be adjourned by proclamation.
The Scottish nation was now fully ripe for a rebellion, but neither James nor his advisers had the capacity to avail themselves of passing events, to snatch the tottering crown from the head of the illustrious foreigner, who was destined to be the happy instrument of placing the liberties of the nation upon a more sure and permanent footing than they had hitherto been. The hopes of the Jacobites were, however, greatly raised by the jarrings between the king and his Scottish subjects, and an event occurred, about this time, which tended still farther to strengthen them. This was the death of the young Duke of Gloucester, the only surviving child of the Princess Anne, on the 29th of July, 1700, in the eleventh year of his age. As the Jacobites considered that the duke was the chief obstacle in the way of the accession of the Prince of Wales to the crown, they could not conceal their pleasure at an occurrence which seemed to pave the way for the restoration of the exiled family, and they privately despatched a trusty adherent to France to assure King James that they would settle the succession upon the Prince of Wales. Such a proposition had indeed been made by William himself at an interview he had with Louis XIV. in 1697, when a prospect opened of James being elected king of Poland on the death of John Sobieski; but this proposal was rejected by James, who told the king of France, that though he could bear with patience the usurpation of his nephew and son-in-law, he would not allow his own son to commit such an act of injustice; that by permitting his son to reign while he (James) was alive, he would, in fact, be held as having renounced his crown, and that the Prince of Wales would also be held as having resigned his own right, if he accepted the crown as successor to the Prince of Orange. As James had now given up all idea of a crown, and was wholly engrossed with the more important concerns of a future life, it is probable that he received the proposal of his friends in a very different spirit from that he evinced when made by William.
The Scottish nation was now fully ready for a rebellion, but neither James nor his advisers had the ability to take advantage of current events, to seize the unstable crown from the head of the notable foreigner, who was meant to be the happy instrument for establishing the nation’s liberties on a more secure and lasting foundation than they had been before. The hopes of the Jacobites were, however, greatly lifted by the conflicts between the king and his Scottish subjects, and an event happened around this time that further strengthened them. This was the death of the young Duke of Gloucester, the only surviving child of Princess Anne, on July 29, 1700, at the age of eleven. Since the Jacobites viewed the duke as the main obstacle to the Prince of Wales ascending to the throne, they couldn’t hide their joy at an event that seemed to open the way for the restoration of the exiled family, and they secretly sent a trusted supporter to France to assure King James that they would secure the succession for the Prince of Wales. This proposition had indeed been presented by William himself during a meeting with Louis XIV in 1697, when the prospect of James being elected king of Poland emerged after John Sobieski's death; but this proposal was turned down by James, who told the king of France that while he could tolerate the usurpation by his nephew and son-in-law, he wouldn’t allow his own son to commit such an act of injustice; that by allowing his son to reign while he (James) was alive, it would be seen as him renouncing his crown, and that the Prince of Wales would also be considered to have given up his own right if he accepted the crown as the successor to the Prince of Orange. As James had now given up all thoughts of a crown and was entirely focused on the more significant matters of a future life, it’s likely that he received his friends' proposal in a very different way than when it was made by William.
The designs of the Jacobites, however, were frustrated by the intrigues of the Princess Sophia, Electress and Duchess Dowager of Hanover, grand-daughter of King James I., who had for several years contemplated the plan of getting the succession to the English crown settled upon herself and her heirs. An act was accordingly passed by the English parliament in June, 1701, at the desire of the king, whom the princess had prevailed upon to espouse her cause, declaring her to be the next in succession to the crown of England, after his majesty and the Princess Anne, in default of issue of their bodies respectively, and that after the decease of William and Anne respectively without issue, the crown and government of England should remain and continue to the Princess Sophia and the heirs of her body, being Protestants. This act, which, by one swoop, cut off the whole Catholic descendants of James I., of whom there were fifty-three alive, all nearer heirs to the crown than the princess, gave great offence to all the Catholic princes concerned in the succession.
The plans of the Jacobites, however, were thwarted by the machinations of Princess Sophia, Electress and Duchess Dowager of Hanover, the granddaughter of King James I, who had been considering for several years a scheme to secure the succession to the English crown for herself and her descendants. As a result, an act was passed by the English parliament in June 1701, at the request of the king, whom the princess had convinced to support her cause, declaring her as the next in line for the crown of England after his majesty and Princess Anne, in the absence of their direct heirs. It stated that after the deaths of William and Anne without offspring, the crown and government of England would go to Princess Sophia and her heirs, provided they were Protestants. This act, which effectively excluded all the Catholic descendants of James I, of whom there were fifty-three living and all closer heirs to the crown than the princess, caused significant anger among all the Catholic princes involved in the succession.
The act of settlement in favour of the Princess Sophia and her heirs, was a death-blow to the Jacobite interest, but still the hopes of the party were not extinguished. As James had given up all idea of dispossessing William, and even discountenanced any attempt to disturb the peace of the kingdom during his own life-time, the partisans of his family had given up every expectation of his restoration. But the death of King James, which took place at St. Germains on the 16th of September, 1701, and the recognition of his son by Louis XIV. as king, were events which opened up brighter prospects than they had yet enjoyed. The unfortunate monarch had,[409] for several years, taken farewell of worldly objects, and had turned his whole attention to the concerns of eternity, dying ardently attached to the creed which, from principle, he had embraced. Of the arbitrary and unconstitutional conduct of James, at the period preceding the revolution, it is impossible for any lover of genuine liberty to speak without feelings of indignation; but it must not be forgotten that in his time the prerogatives of the crown were not clearly defined, and that he was misled by evil counsellors, who advised him to violate the existing constitution.
The settlement favoring Princess Sophia and her heirs dealt a serious blow to the Jacobite cause, but the party's hopes weren’t completely gone. Since James had given up on removing William and even discouraged any attempts to disrupt the peace during his lifetime, his supporters had lost all hope for his return. However, King James's death in St. Germains on September 16, 1701, and Louis XIV's recognition of his son as king brought renewed hope. The unfortunate king had, for several years, distanced himself from worldly affairs and focused entirely on spiritual matters, dying deeply devoted to the faith he had chosen. It’s hard for any true lover of liberty to discuss James's arbitrary and unconstitutional actions before the revolution without feeling anger; however, it’s important to note that, during his reign, the powers of the crown weren't well defined, and he was led astray by poor advisors who encouraged him to violate the existing constitution.
Nothing but the prospect of an immediate war with England could, it is believed, have induced Louis to recognise, as he did, the Prince of Wales as king of England, Ireland, and Scotland. William remonstrated against this act of the French king, as a violation of the treaty of Ryswick, and appealed to the King of Sweden, as the guarantee for its observance; but Louis was inflexible, and maintained in the face of all Europe, that he was not debarred by the treaty from acknowledging the title of the Prince of Wales, to which he had right by birth. He admitted that by the fourth article of the treaty he was bound not to disturb William in the possession of his dominions, and he declared his intention to adhere to that stipulation; but this explanation was considered quite unsatisfactory by William, who recalled his ambassador from Paris. The conduct of the French king excited general indignation in England, and addresses were sent up from all parts of the kingdom, expressive of attachment to the government. The English parliament passed two separate acts of attainder against the pretended Prince of Wales, as the son of James was termed, and the queen, his mother, who acted as regent. Great preparations were made for entering into a war with France, and William had concerted with his allies the plan of a campaign, but he did not live to see the gigantic schemes which he had devised for humbling the pride of France put into execution. He expired at Kensington on the 8th of March, 1702, in consequence of a fall from his horse about a fortnight before, which fractured his collar-bone. He had reigned thirteen years, and was in the fifty-second year of his age.
Nothing but the threat of an immediate war with England could, it is believed, have led Louis to recognize, as he did, the Prince of Wales as king of England, Ireland, and Scotland. William protested against this move by the French king, claiming it was a breach of the treaty of Ryswick, and called on the King of Sweden to ensure its enforcement; however, Louis was unyielding and insisted, to all of Europe, that he was not restricted by the treaty from acknowledging the Prince of Wales's rightful title by birth. He acknowledged that according to the fourth article of the treaty, he was obliged not to disturb William's control over his territories, and he stated his intention to stick to that agreement; but this explanation was seen as completely unsatisfactory by William, who pulled his ambassador back from Paris. The actions of the French king stirred widespread outrage in England, leading to petitions from all over the kingdom expressing loyalty to the government. The English parliament passed two separate acts of attainder against the so-called Prince of Wales, referring to the son of James, and his mother, the queen, who served as regent. Significant preparations were made for going to war with France, and William had worked with his allies on a campaign plan, but he didn't live to see the massive strategies he had created to bring down France's pride put into action. He died at Kensington on March 8, 1702, following a fall from his horse about two weeks earlier that broke his collarbone. He had reigned for thirteen years and was fifty-two years old.
The accession of the Princess Anne gave satisfaction to all parties, particularly to the Jacobites, who imagined, that as she had no heirs of her own body, she would be induced to concur with them in getting the succession act repealed, so as to make way for her brother, the Prince of Wales. At first the queen seemed disposed to throw herself into the hands of the Tory faction, at the head of which was the Earl of Rochester, first cousin to the queen, who was averse to a war with France; but the Earl, (afterwards the celebrated Duke) of Marlborough, his rival, succeeded, through the intrigues of his countess, in altering the mind of her majesty, and war was accordingly declared against France on the 4th of May.
The rise of Princess Anne pleased everyone, especially the Jacobites, who thought that since she had no children, she might go along with them to get the succession act repealed to make room for her brother, the Prince of Wales. Initially, the queen seemed ready to align with the Tory faction, led by her first cousin, the Earl of Rochester, who didn’t want a war with France. However, the Earl's rival, the future famous Duke of Marlborough, managed to change the queen's mind through the influence of his wife, and war was declared against France on May 4th.
The Scottish parliament, to which the Duke of Queensberry was appointed commissioner, met on the 9th of June; but before his commission was read, the Duke of Hamilton objected to the legality of the meeting, the parliament having been virtually dissolved, as he maintained, by not having met within the statutory period; and having taken a formal protest against its proceedings, he withdrew from the house, followed by seventy-nine members of the first rank in the kingdom, amidst the acclamations of the people. The seceding members, thereupon, sent up Lord Blantyre to London with an address to the queen, but she refused to see him. This refusal highly displeased the people, whose resentment was still farther increased by a prosecution raised by the lord advocate against the faculty of advocates, for having, by a vote, approved of the secession and address. Several acts were passed by the parliament, one of the most important of which was that authorizing the queen to name commissioners for negotiating a treaty of union with England. An attempt was made by the Earl of Marchmont, the lord-chancellor, (better known as Sir Patrick Home of Polwarth) without any instructions from his colleagues, and even contrary to the advice of the commissioner, to alter the succession, by bringing in a bill similar to that which had passed in England for abjuring the Prince of Wales, and settling the succession on the Princess Sophia and her heirs; but as the ministry had no instructions[410] from the queen, the bill was not supported. It is not improbable that Marchmont intended, by the introduction of this measure, to sound the disposition of the queen in regard of her brother.
The Scottish Parliament, where the Duke of Queensberry was appointed as commissioner, convened on June 9th. However, before his commission could be read, the Duke of Hamilton raised concerns about the legality of the meeting, arguing that the Parliament had essentially been dissolved for not meeting within the required time frame. He formally protested against its proceedings and left the house, followed by seventy-nine members of high rank in the kingdom, amidst cheers from the crowd. The members who left then sent Lord Blantyre to London with a letter for the queen, but she refused to meet with him. This refusal angered the public even more, which was compounded by a legal action taken by the Lord Advocate against the Faculty of Advocates for voting in favor of the secession and address. The Parliament passed several acts, one of the most significant being the authorization for the queen to appoint commissioners to negotiate a treaty of union with England. The Earl of Marchmont, the Lord Chancellor (better known as Sir Patrick Home of Polwarth), attempted to introduce a bill altering the succession without any instructions from his colleagues and even against the commissioner’s advice. This bill was similar to legislation that had passed in England which rejected the Prince of Wales and established the succession through Princess Sophia and her heirs; however, since the ministry had no instructions from the queen, the bill did not gain support. It is likely that Marchmont aimed to gauge the queen’s attitude towards her brother by proposing this measure.
The queen, by virtue of the powers conferred on her by the parliaments of England and Scotland, named commissioners to treat about a union, who met at the Cockpit, near Whitehall, on the 22d of October; but after some of the preliminaries had been adjusted, the conference broke off, in consequence of the Scottish commissioners insisting that all the rights and privileges of the Darien company should be preserved and maintained.
The queen, using the powers granted to her by the parliaments of England and Scotland, appointed commissioners to discuss a union. They met at the Cockpit, near Whitehall, on October 22nd. However, after some initial agreements were made, the conference ended because the Scottish commissioners insisted that all the rights and privileges of the Darien company should be preserved and upheld.
A partial change in the Scottish ministry having taken place, the queen resolved upon calling a new parliament, in the spring of 1703, previous to which she issued an act of indemnity in favour of every person who had taken any part against the government since the revolution, and allowed such of them as were abroad to return home. Under the protection of this amnesty many of the Jacobites returned to Scotland, and took the oaths to the government, in the hope of forwarding the interest of the Prince of Wales. At this time Scotland was divided into three parties. The first consisted of the revolutionists, who were headed by the Duke of Argyle. The second of what was called the country party, who were opposed to the union, and who insisted on indemnification for the losses sustained in the Darien speculation, and satisfaction for the massacre of Glencoe and other grievances suffered in the late reign. The Duke of Hamilton and the Marquis of Tweeddale took the direction of this party. The last, called Mitchell’s club, from the house they met in, was composed entirely of the Jacobites or Cavaliers. These were headed by the Earl of Home.[659] The two latter parties, by coalescing at the elections, might have returned a majority favourable to their views; but the Earl of Seafield, who had succeeded the Earl of Marchmont as chancellor, had the address to separate the Jacobites from the country party, and, by making them believe that he was their friend, prevailed upon them to throw their interest at the elections into the scale of the government. The parliament, however, which met on the 6th of May, was not so pliable to ministerial dictation as might have been expected, for although the royal assent was refused to what was called the act of security for limiting the power of the crown, “this session of parliament,” to use the words of Lockhart, “did more for redressing the grievances and restoring the liberties of the nation than all the parliaments since the year 1660.”[660] It was in this parliament that the celebrated patriot, Fletcher of Saltoun, first distinguished himself. The Earl of Marchmont again brought in his bill for settling the crown of Scotland upon the house of Hanover; but such was the indignation with which it was received by the house, that some of the members proposed that the bill should be burnt, while others moved that the proposer of the measure should be committed to the castle of Edinburgh. On a division the bill was thrown out by a very large majority.
A partial change in the Scottish government occurred, and the queen decided to call a new parliament in the spring of 1703. Before that, she issued an act of amnesty for anyone who had opposed the government since the revolution and allowed those who were abroad to return home. Many Jacobites returned to Scotland under this amnesty and pledged loyalty to the government, hoping to support the interests of the Prince of Wales. At this time, Scotland was divided into three groups. The first group was the revolutionists, led by the Duke of Argyle. The second group was known as the country party, who opposed the union and demanded compensation for losses from the Darien venture, as well as accountability for the massacre at Glencoe and other grievances from the previous reign. The Duke of Hamilton and the Marquis of Tweeddale led this party. The last group, called Mitchell’s club after the place they met, was made up entirely of Jacobites or Cavaliers. They were led by the Earl of Home. The latter two parties could have combined forces during the elections to form a majority that aligned with their interests, but the Earl of Seafield, who succeeded the Earl of Marchmont as chancellor, managed to split the Jacobites from the country party. By convincing them he was on their side, he got them to support the government's agenda in the elections. However, when parliament met on May 6, it was not as submissive to the government as expected. Although the royal assent was denied to the act of security, which aimed to limit the power of the crown, “this session of parliament,” in the words of Lockhart, “achieved more for addressing grievances and restoring the nation's liberties than all the parliaments since 1660.” It was in this parliament that the noted patriot, Fletcher of Saltoun, first made a name for himself. The Earl of Marchmont introduced his bill to transfer the crown of Scotland to the house of Hanover, but it was met with such outrage that some members proposed to burn the bill, while others suggested that its proposer should be imprisoned in the castle of Edinburgh. Ultimately, the bill was rejected by a large majority.
After the prorogation of the parliament, the courtiers and the heads of the cavaliers repaired to London to pay court to the queen, who received them kindly, and conferred marks of her favour upon some of them. The Marquis of Athole, in particular, who aspired to be leader of the Jacobites, was made a duke, and invested with the dignity of a knight of the order of the Thistle, which she had just revived to enable her to extend the royal favour. Her policy seems to have been to gain over all parties to her interest; but she was soon made to believe that a conspiracy existed against her among the cavaliers to supersede her, and to place her brother upon the throne. The moving spirit in this plot, known as the Scotch Plot, was the now notorious Lovat.
After the parliament was suspended, the courtiers and the leaders of the cavaliers headed to London to pay their respects to the queen. She welcomed them warmly and showed her favor to some of them. The Marquis of Athole, who wanted to become the leader of the Jacobites, was made a duke and honored as a knight of the order of the Thistle, which she had just revived to extend her royal favor. Her strategy seemed to be to win over all factions to her side; however, she quickly came to believe that there was a conspiracy among the cavaliers to remove her and place her brother on the throne. The main figure in this scheme, known as the Scotch Plot, was the now infamous Lovat.
“An indemnity having been granted to those who had left the country with the exiled court, on condition of their returning within a time limited, and taking the oaths, it was observed with alarm, that many persons were taking advantage of this opportunity to return, who were among the most formidable of the Jacobite leaders, and who could not be supposed to be sincerely disposed to support the Protestant line of succession. Among these[411] ominous apparitions were Lovat himself, the two Murrays, Sir John Maclean, Robertson of Struan the poet chieftain,—‘a little black man, about thirty years old,’ as he was described by those who kept their eyes on him; and David Lindsay, secretary to the Pretender’s prime minister, Middleton. The fiery Lord Belhaven had just paid a visit to France. He was an opponent of English ascendency, and a cadet of the house of Hamilton; and his mission could, of course, have no other object but to offer the allegiance of that house to the young prince. Political intriguers, such as the renowned Ferguson, looked busy and mysterious. Mrs. Fox, whose name was connected with the plot for which Sir John Fenwick suffered, had ventured over to Britain, under a feigned name; and sundry young men of good birth, whose avowed mission to France had been to study medicine, had, either in vanity or carelessness, allowed it to transpire that they had been at the court of St. Germains, and had seen those royal personages who created so dangerous an interest throughout the country. The general movement of these parties was northwards, and was accompanied by incidents such as those which happened to Lovat. Captain Hamilton, an officer stationed at Inverness, wrote to Brigadier-general Maitland, governor of Fortwilliam, on the 23d of July, that a great hunting match had been planned for the 2d of the month, at which many of the Highland chiefs were to assemble their vassals.
“An indemnity was granted to those who left the country with the exiled court, on the condition that they returned within a set time and took oaths. It was concerning to notice that many of the most formidable Jacobite leaders were taking advantage of this chance to come back, and they were not likely to genuinely support the Protestant line of succession. Among these[411] alarming figures were Lovat himself, the two Murrays, Sir John Maclean, Robertson of Struan the poet chieftain—‘a little black man, about thirty years old,’ as described by those who kept an eye on him—and David Lindsay, secretary to the Pretender’s prime minister, Middleton. The fiery Lord Belhaven had just returned from a visit to France. He was against English dominance and a member of the Hamilton family; his mission was obviously to pledge that house's support to the young prince. Political schemers, like the well-known Ferguson, appeared active and secretive. Mrs. Fox, whose name was linked to the plot for which Sir John Fenwick was punished, had come to Britain under a false name; and several young men from good families, who claimed their purpose for going to France was to study medicine, had either out of vanity or carelessness let it slip that they had been at the court of St. Germains and had met those royal figures who stirred such dangerous interest throughout the country. The general trend of these groups was northward, accompanied by events like those concerning Lovat. Captain Hamilton, an officer stationed in Inverness, wrote to Brigadier-general Maitland, governor of Fortwilliam, on July 23rd, that a major hunting match was planned for the 2nd of next month, where many of the Highland chiefs would gather their followers.”
“‘The Duke of Hamilton is to be there, the Marquis of Athol: and our neighbour the Laird of Grant, who has ordered 600 of his men in arms, in good order, with tartane coats, all of one colour and fashion. This is his order to his people in Strathspey. If it be a match of hunting only, I know not, but I think it my duty to acquaint you, whatever may fall out of any such body of men in arms, particularly in our northern parts.’
“‘The Duke of Hamilton will be there, the Marquis of Athol, and our neighbor the Laird of Grant, who has gathered 600 of his men in arms, all dressed uniformly in tartan coats. This is his instruction to his people in Strathspey. I don’t know if it’s just a hunting event, but I believe it’s my responsibility to inform you about any developments involving such a group of armed men, especially in our northern regions.’”
“It will be remembered that this was exactly the form in which the Earl of Mar raised the standard of rebellion at Braemar, in 1715; and we appear to owe the suggestion to the inventive genius of Lovat. At the same time, the British ambassador at the Hague received some mysterious intimations about large sums forwarded in gold, through a Dutch commercial house, to persons of importance in Scotland.”[661]
“It will be remembered that this was exactly the way the Earl of Mar raised the flag of rebellion at Braemar in 1715; and we seem to credit the idea to the creative genius of Lovat. Meanwhile, the British ambassador at The Hague received some mysterious hints about significant amounts of gold being sent through a Dutch trading company to important people in Scotland.”[661]
Lovat had the address before leaving France, by imposing upon Louis, to whom he was introduced by the pope’s nuncio, to obtain from the widow of King James, acting as regent for her son, a commission of Major-general, with power to raise and command forces in his behalf. As the court of St. Germains had some suspicion of Fraser’s integrity, Captain John Murray, brother of Mr. Murray of Abercairney, and Captain James Murray, brother of Sir David Murray of Stanhope, were sent over to Scotland, under the protection of Queen Anne’s indemnity, as a check upon him, and to sound the dispositions of the people.
Lovat had the address before leaving France by convincing Louis, who he was introduced to by the pope’s envoy, to get a commission of Major-General from the widow of King James, who was acting as regent for her son, giving him the power to raise and command forces on his behalf. Since the court of St. Germains had some doubts about Fraser’s integrity, Captain John Murray, brother of Mr. Murray of Abercairney, and Captain James Murray, brother of Sir David Murray of Stanhope, were sent over to Scotland under the protection of Queen Anne’s indemnity to keep an eye on him and gauge the sentiments of the people.
On arriving in Scotland, he set off for the Highlands, introduced himself into the society of the adherents of the exiled family, and, by producing his commission of major-general, induced some of them to give him assurances that they would rise in arms when required, though they regretted that such a character should have been intrusted with so important a command. Others, however, apprehensive of his real designs, refused to hold any intercourse with him on the subject of his mission.
Upon arriving in Scotland, he headed to the Highlands, introduced himself to the supporters of the exiled family, and, by showing his commission as a major-general, convinced some of them to promise they would take up arms when needed, even though they lamented that someone of his standing had been given such an important position. However, others, wary of his true intentions, declined to engage with him regarding his mission.
On Lovat’s return to Edinburgh, late in September, he contrived to obtain an interview with the Duke of Queensberry, High Commissioner to the Parliament of Scotland, and revealed to him the whole affair, drawing considerably on his own fertile fancy for startling facts. He also produced a letter, purporting to be from the ex-queen, signed with the initial M., addressed to the Duke of Athole. Its words were, “You may be sure that when my concerns require the help of my friends, you are one of the first I have in my view. I am satisfied you will not be wanting for any thing that may be in your power according to your promise, and you may be assured of all such returns as you can expect from me and mine. The bearer, who is known to you, will tell you more of my friendship to you, and how I rely on yours for me, and those I am concerned for.” Queensberry was delighted with this apparent discovery, and immediately sent the letter unopened to the queen. Lovat, however, by[412] his plotting had made the country too hot to hold him, and a day or two after his letter had been sent to the queen, letters of fire and sword were issued against him, so that he now set himself to get safely back to France. He managed to obtain from Queensberry a pass to London, to which place the duke himself was bound, and after a few more secret interviews in London, with another pass which he contrived to obtain, he safely quitted England about the middle of October.[662]
On Lovat's return to Edinburgh, late in September, he managed to get a meeting with the Duke of Queensberry, the High Commissioner to the Parliament of Scotland, and laid out the entire situation to him, heavily relying on his own vivid imagination for dramatic details. He also produced a letter, supposedly from the ex-queen, signed with the initial M., addressed to the Duke of Athole. The letter stated, “You can be sure that when I need my friends’ help, you are one of the first I think of. I trust you won’t hold back anything you promised, and you can count on receiving all that you can expect from me and my family. The messenger, whom you know, will tell you more about my friendship for you and how I depend on yours for myself and those I care about.” Queensberry was thrilled with this apparent revelation and immediately forwarded the letter unopened to the queen. However, Lovat's schemes had made the situation too dangerous for him, and a day or two after his letter was sent to the queen, orders for his capture were issued, prompting him to find a way back to France. He managed to secure a pass to London from Queensberry, who was also traveling there, and after a few more secret meetings in London, along with another pass he managed to get, he successfully left England around the middle of October.[412]
When this so-called conspiracy became publicly known it excited considerable sensation, and the House of Lords immediately resolved that a committee should be appointed to inquire into the matter; but the queen, who was already well acquainted with the circumstances, sent them a message, intimating, that as the affair was already under investigation, she was desirous that the house should not interfere, and she promised in a short time to inform them of the result. Accordingly, on the 17th of December, she went to the House of Peers, and made a speech to both houses, informing them that she had complete evidence of evil practices and designs against her government, carried on by the emissaries of France in Scotland. The peers, however, proceeded in the inquiry, and after considerable investigation they agreed to the following resolution, “that there had been a dangerous conspiracy in Scotland toward the invading that kingdom with a French power, in order to subvert her majesty’s government, and the bringing in the pretended Prince of Wales; that it was their opinion nothing had given so much encouragement to these designs as the succession of the crown of Scotland not being declared in favour of the Princess Sophia and her heirs; that the queen should be addressed to use such methods as she thought convenient, for having the succession of the crown of that kingdom settled after that manner; and that being once done, then they would do all in their power to promote an entire union of the two kingdoms.” Mr. Lockhart asserts that the lords thus interfered at the instance of the Duke of Queensberry, as he knew that the Whigs would bring him off, and although they were so clear as to the existence of a plot, he maintains that “it was all trick and villany.” Meanwhile Fraser, for his imposition upon the French king, was committed a prisoner to the Bastile, in which he remained several years.[663]
When this so-called conspiracy became public knowledge, it caused quite a stir, and the House of Lords quickly decided that a committee should be set up to look into it. However, the queen, who was already familiar with the situation, sent them a message stating that since the matter was already being investigated, she preferred that the House not get involved, and she promised to update them on the outcome soon. So, on December 17th, she went to the House of Peers and delivered a speech to both houses, letting them know that she had solid evidence of harmful actions and plans against her government, being carried out by French agents in Scotland. Nevertheless, the peers continued their investigation, and after a thorough inquiry, they agreed on the following resolution: “that there had been a dangerous conspiracy in Scotland aimed at invading that kingdom with French forces, to overthrow her majesty’s government and bring in the pretended Prince of Wales; that they believed nothing had encouraged these plans more than the fact that the succession of the Scottish crown had not been declared in favor of Princess Sophia and her heirs; that the queen should be urged to take whatever actions she deemed appropriate to have the succession of that kingdom established in that manner; and that once that was done, they would do everything in their power to promote a complete union of the two kingdoms.” Mr. Lockhart claims that the lords interfered at the behest of the Duke of Queensberry, as he knew the Whigs would support him, and although they were certain about the existence of a plot, he insists that “it was all trick and deception.” Meanwhile, Fraser, for his betrayal of the French king, was imprisoned in the Bastille, where he remained for several years.[663]
It was discovered that the address on the letter from the ex-queen was forged by Lovat himself, she having addressed it to no one, although it is supposed to have been meant for the Duke of Gordon. Lovat had also to implicate the Duke of Hamilton, and as he regarded both these noblemen as “impostors” and enemies of the exiled family, he considered that his conduct, in thus attempting to ruin them, “far from being a real crime, ought to be regarded as a good and essential service to the king (James III.), and the sincere, political, and ingenious fruit of his zeal, for his project, and the interests of his sovereign.”[664] Such is a specimen of the morality of this extraordinary personage, who, in his correspondence with the revolution party, always pretended to be a friend to the revolution settlement.
It was found that the address on the letter from the ex-queen was forged by Lovat himself, as she had addressed it to no one, even though it was thought to be for the Duke of Gordon. Lovat also made sure to involve the Duke of Hamilton, and since he saw both these noblemen as "impostors" and foes of the exiled family, he believed that his actions to try to ruin them were, "far from being a real crime, should be seen as a good and vital service to the king (James III.), and the genuine, political, and clever outcome of his dedication to his plan and the interests of his sovereign."[664] This exemplifies the ethics of this remarkable figure, who, in his communications with the revolution party, consistently claimed to be a supporter of the revolutionary settlement.
According to Lockhart, the Duke of Queensberry was at the bottom of this sham plot, but he appears really to have been entirely innocent, and to have acted all along for what he thought the best interests of the government. “He was, to use a common but clear expression, made a fool of.”[665] Although he had managed to clear himself of all blame, still as the affair had rendered him very unpopular in Scotland, he was dismissed from his situation as one of the Scottish secretaries of state, and the Marquis of Tweeddale was appointed to succeed him as lord high-commissioner to the Scottish parliament, which met on the 6th of July, 1704.[666]
According to Lockhart, the Duke of Queensberry was behind this fake plot, but he actually seems to have been completely innocent and acted with what he thought were the best interests of the government in mind. “He was, to use a common but clear expression, made a fool of.”[665] Even though he managed to clear his name, the situation made him very unpopular in Scotland, so he was removed from his position as one of the Scottish secretaries of state, and the Marquis of Tweeddale was appointed to take over as lord high commissioner to the Scottish parliament, which convened on July 6, 1704.[666]
From the temper displayed in the Scottish parliament, it was obvious that without entering into a treaty with Scotland, it would be utterly impossible for the English ministry to carry the question of the succession in Scotland. To accomplish this the English parliament authorised the queen to nominate commissioners to treat with commissioners from Scotland;[413] but the conduct of the parliament was by no means calculated to allay the jealousy entertained by the Scotch, of the interference of England in imposing a foreign sovereign upon them. Instead of simply empowering the queen to appoint commissioners, the English parliament, instigated by the Scottish ministry, directed the Scottish parliament in the choice of its commissioners, and they even prohibited their own commissioners to meet and treat with those of Scotland unless the parliament of Scotland allowed the queen to name these commissioners herself. Moreover all Scotsmen not settled in England, or in its service, were declared aliens, until the succession to the crown of Scotland should be settled on the Princess Sophia and her Protestant heirs. Several prohibitory clauses against the trade of Scotland were also inserted in the act, which were to take effect about eight months thereafter if the Scottish parliament did not, before the appointed time, yield to the instructions of that of England.
From the attitude shown in the Scottish parliament, it was clear that without making a deal with Scotland, it would be completely impossible for the English government to resolve the issue of succession in Scotland. To achieve this, the English parliament authorized the queen to appoint commissioners to negotiate with commissioners from Scotland; [413] however, the actions of the parliament only heightened the suspicion among the Scots regarding England's interference in imposing a foreign ruler on them. Instead of simply allowing the queen to choose the commissioners, the English parliament, influenced by the Scottish government, instructed the Scottish parliament on how to select its commissioners, and even prohibited their own commissioners from meeting and negotiating with those from Scotland unless the Scottish parliament permitted the queen to appoint these commissioners herself. Furthermore, all Scots who were not residing in England or serving it were declared aliens until the succession to the Scottish crown was secured for Princess Sophia and her Protestant heirs. Several restrictive clauses against Scottish trade were also included in the act, which would come into effect about eight months later if the Scottish parliament did not comply with England's directives by that time.
To strengthen the government party the Scottish ministry was changed, and the Duke of Queensberry was recalled to office, being appointed to the privy seal. The Cavaliers, thus deprived of the aid of the duke and his friends, applied to the Marquis of Tweeddale—who, with his displaced friends, had formed a party called the squadrone volante, or “flying squadron”—to unite with them against the court; but he declined the proposal, as being inconsistent with the object for which it was said to be formed, namely, to keep the contending parties in parliament in check, and to vote only for such measures, by whatever party introduced, which should appear most beneficial to the country.
To strengthen the government party, the Scottish ministry was changed, and the Duke of Queensberry was brought back into office and given the privy seal. The Cavaliers, now lacking the support of the duke and his allies, turned to the Marquis of Tweeddale—who, along with his ousted supporters, had formed a group called the squadrone volante, or “flying squadron”—to team up with them against the court. However, he refused their offer, saying it went against the purpose for which the group was formed: to keep the opposing parties in parliament in check and to vote only for measures, from any party, that seemed most beneficial to the country.
Notwithstanding the exertions of the court party, the Scottish ministry soon found themselves in a minority in the parliament, which was opened on the 28th of June, 1705, by the Duke of Argyle as commissioner. The motion of Sir James Falconer, which had hitherto remained a dead letter, was again renewed; but although the ministry was supported by the “squadron” in opposition to the motion, the Cavaliers carried it by a great majority. The Dukes of Hamilton and Athole were now desirous of pushing on the inquiry into the alleged plot, but by advice of the Cavaliers, who insisted that such a proceeding would be a violation of the agreement entered into between them and the Duke of Queensberry’s friends, they desisted for a time. But the duke having prevailed upon such of his friends as had voted with the Cavaliers in the beginning of the session, to join the court party, the subject was introduced before the house in the shape of a motion, to know what answer the queen had sent to an address which had been voted to her in the preceding session, to send down to Scotland against the next session such persons as had been examined respecting the plot, and the papers connected therewith. The Dukes of Hamilton and Athole vindicated themselves against the charge of being accessory to Fraser’s proceedings, and the latter particularly, in a long speech, reprobated the conduct of the Duke of Queensberry, whom he openly accused of a design to ruin him. Neither the duke nor his friends made any answer to the charge, and Athole and Hamilton conceiving that they had cleared themselves sufficiently, allowed the subject to drop. The most important business of the session was the measure of the proposed union with England, an act for effecting which was passed, though not without considerable opposition.
Despite the efforts of the court party, the Scottish government soon found themselves in the minority in parliament, which was opened on June 28, 1705, by the Duke of Argyle as commissioner. The motion by Sir James Falconer, which had previously gone nowhere, was brought up again. However, even though the ministry had support from the "squadron" opposing the motion, the Cavaliers won it by a large majority. The Dukes of Hamilton and Athole wanted to investigate the alleged plot, but following advice from the Cavaliers, who argued that this would breach the agreement made with the Duke of Queensberry's allies, they decided to hold off for a while. Afterward, the duke managed to persuade some of his friends, who had initially sided with the Cavaliers at the start of the session, to join the court party. The issue was then raised in the House as a motion to ask what response the queen had provided to an address passed in the previous session, requesting that she send to Scotland before the next session the individuals who had been questioned about the plot, along with relevant documents. The Dukes of Hamilton and Athole defended themselves against accusations of being involved in Fraser's actions, with the latter especially condemning the Duke of Queensberry's behavior in a lengthy speech, where he openly accused him of attempting to ruin him. Neither the duke nor his supporters responded to the allegations, and since Athole and Hamilton felt they had sufficiently defended themselves, they let the matter drop. The most significant issue of the session was the proposed union with England, which ultimately passed with a considerable amount of opposition.
Before the state of the vote upon this measure was announced, the Duke of Athole, “in regard that by an English act of parliament made in the last sessions thereof, entituled an act for the effectual securing England from the dangers that may arise from several acts passed lately in Scotland, the subjects of this kingdom were adjudged aliens, born out of the allegiance of the queen, as queen of England, after the 25th of December 1705,” protested that, for saving the honour and interest of her majesty as queen of Scotland, and maintaining and preserving the undoubted rights and privileges of her subjects, no act for a treaty with England ought to pass without a clause being added thereto, prohibiting and discharging the commissioners that might be appointed for carrying on the treaty from departing from Scotland until the English parliament should repeal and rescind the obnoxious act alluded to. To this protest twenty-four peers, thirty-seven barons, and eighteen of the burgh representatives adhered.[414] When the state of the vote was announced, the Duke of Hamilton, to the surprise of the cavaliers and the country party, moved that the nomination of the commissioners should be left wholly to the queen. From twelve to fifteen members immediately exclaimed that the duke had deserted and basely betrayed his friends, and ran out of the house in rage and despair. A warm debate then ensued, in which Hamilton was roughly handled, and the inconsistency of his conduct exposed; but he persisted in his motion, which was carried by a majority of eight votes. Had the other members remained he would have found himself in a minority. The Duke of Athole protested a second time for the reasons contained in his first protest, and twenty-one peers, thirty-three barons, and eighteen burgh representatives adhered to his second protest. The protesters consisted of most of the cavaliers and the country party, and the whole of the “Squadron.” The protesters, however, were not discouraged, and they succeeded so far as to obtain an order of the house prohibiting the Scottish commissioners from treating until the clause in the English act, declaring the subjects of Scotland aliens, should be repealed, a resolution which had the desired effect, the English parliament rescinding the clause before the time fixed for its operation arrived.[667]
Before the vote on this measure was announced, the Duke of Athole stated that according to an English act of parliament passed in the last session, titled an act for effectively securing England from dangers arising from several acts recently passed in Scotland, the subjects of this kingdom were considered aliens, born outside the allegiance of the queen as queen of England, after December 25, 1705. He protested that, in order to protect the honor and interest of Her Majesty as queen of Scotland and to uphold the undoubted rights and privileges of her subjects, no act for a treaty with England should pass without adding a clause that would prohibit and prevent the commissioners appointed to carry on the treaty from leaving Scotland until the English parliament repealed the objectionable act mentioned. Twenty-four peers, thirty-seven barons, and eighteen burgh representatives supported this protest.[414] When the vote was announced, the Duke of Hamilton surprised both the cavaliers and the country party by proposing that the nomination of the commissioners be left entirely to the queen. Twelve to fifteen members immediately shouted that the duke had abandoned and betrayed his friends, and they stormed out of the house in anger and despair. A heated debate followed, in which Hamilton was harshly criticized and his inconsistent behavior was highlighted; however, he stood by his motion, which passed by a majority of eight votes. Had the other members stayed, he would have found himself in the minority. The Duke of Athole protested again for the same reasons as in his first protest, and twenty-one peers, thirty-three barons, and eighteen burgh representatives supported his second protest. The protesters included most of the cavaliers and the country party, as well as the entire "Squadron." Nevertheless, the protesters were undeterred, and they managed to secure an order from the house prohibiting the Scottish commissioners from negotiating until the clause in the English act, declaring the subjects of Scotland aliens, was repealed—a resolution which succeeded, as the English parliament rescinded the clause before it went into effect.[667]
In terms of the powers vested in her by the parliaments of England and Scotland, the queen nominated commissioners, who met in the council chamber of the Cockpit, near Whitehall, on the 16th of April, 1706. During their sittings they were twice visited by the queen, who urged them to complete with as little delay as possible, a treaty which, she anticipated, would be advantageous to both kingdoms. By the second article of the treaty, it was declared that the succession to the monarchy of the United Kingdom of Great Britain, in default of issue of the queen, should remain and continue to the Princess Sophia and her heirs, being Protestants.
In terms of the powers granted to her by the parliaments of England and Scotland, the queen appointed commissioners who gathered in the council chamber of the Cockpit, near Whitehall, on April 16, 1706. During their meetings, the queen visited them twice, encouraging them to finalize a treaty as quickly as possible, which she believed would benefit both kingdoms. According to the second article of the treaty, it was stated that if the queen had no heirs, the succession to the monarchy of the United Kingdom of Great Britain would go to Princess Sophia and her heirs, who were Protestants.
When the terms of the treaty became publicly known in Scotland, a shout of indignation was set up in every part of the kingdom, at a measure which, it was supposed, would destroy the independence of the nation; and when the Scottish parliament met for the purpose of ratifying the treaty, considerable rioting took place in different parts of the country, and large bodies of armed men threatened to march upon the capital, and disperse the assembly. Numerous addresses were sent to the parliament from every part of the kingdom against the Union, and considerable opposition was made by the Dukes of Hamilton and Athole, Lord Belhaven, Fletcher of Saltoun, and others, but the court party, having obtained the support of the “Squadron,” carried the measure by a great majority. The treaty was, however, after strenuous opposition, ratified by the Scotch as well as the English parliament, and ultimately completed on May 1st, 1707.
When the terms of the treaty were made public in Scotland, a loud outcry erupted across the kingdom against an agreement that many believed would ruin the nation's independence. When the Scottish parliament gathered to approve the treaty, significant riots occurred in various parts of the country, and large groups of armed men threatened to march on the capital to break up the assembly. Many petitions were sent to the parliament from all over the kingdom opposing the Union, and strong resistance was mounted by the Dukes of Hamilton and Athole, Lord Belhaven, Fletcher of Saltoun, and others. However, the court party, with support from the "Squadron," pushed the measure through with a substantial majority. Despite intense opposition, the treaty was ratified by both the Scottish and English parliaments, and was finalized on May 1st, 1707.
As the restoration of the son of James II. now appeared to the Scottish nation necessary to preserve its independence, various combinations were entered into among the people to effect it. The inhabitants of the western shires, chiefly Cameronians, formerly the most determined supporters of the Protestant government, all at once became the most zealous partisans of the exiled family, whose Catholicity they showed themselves disposed altogether to overlook. Preparatory to more active measures for accomplishing their object, the ringleaders among them held several meetings, divided themselves into regiments, chose their officers, provided themselves with horses and arms, and, notwithstanding the religious asperity which had long existed between them and the inhabitants of the northern shires, offered to unite with them in any measure which might be devised for accomplishing the restoration of the young prince, who had now assumed the title of the Chevalier de St. George.[668] The court of St. Germains, fully aware of the strong national feeling which existed in favour of the prince, sent, in concert with the French king, one Hooke into Scotland to obtain intelligence, and to treat with the people for his restoration. This gentleman had been one of the Duke of Monmouth’s chaplains when he invaded England; but after the execution of that unfortunate nobleman, Hooke went to France, where he became a Catholic, and entered into the[415] French service, in which he rose to the rank of Colonel. He had been in Scotland in 1705 on a mission to the heads of the Jacobite chiefs and the country party; but though a man of sense, he conducted himself with such indiscretion, that he could only obtain general promises, from the parties he consulted, of their readiness to advance the prince’s interest. The cavaliers, however, sent Captain Henry Straton, a gentleman in whom they placed great confidence, to France, in July the following year, to ascertain the extent of the aid they might expect from Louis.
As the restoration of James II's son became crucial for the Scottish nation to maintain its independence, various groups formed among the people to make it happen. The residents of the western shires, mainly Cameronians—who were once the staunchest supporters of the Protestant government—suddenly turned into the most passionate advocates for the exiled family, choosing to overlook their Catholic beliefs. To prepare for more decisive actions to achieve their goal, the leaders among them held several meetings, organized into regiments, elected their officers, gathered horses and weapons, and despite the longstanding religious tensions with people from the northern shires, offered to join forces to restore the young prince, who had now taken the title Chevalier de St. George. The court of St. Germains, fully aware of the strong national sentiment in favor of the prince, sent someone named Hooke to Scotland, in collaboration with the French king, to gather information and negotiate with the people for his restoration. This man had previously been one of the Duke of Monmouth’s chaplains during his invasion of England; however, after Monmouth's execution, Hooke went to France, converted to Catholicism, and joined the French service, where he rose to the rank of Colonel. He had visited Scotland in 1705 on a mission involving the Jacobite leaders and the country party. Although he was sensible, he acted so indiscreetly that he could only secure vague promises of support for the prince's cause from those he met. Nonetheless, the cavaliers sent Captain Henry Straton, a gentleman they trusted greatly, to France in July of the next year to find out what kind of assistance they might expect from Louis.
Hooke, on this occasion, landed in the north of Scotland, about the end of February or beginning of March, 1707, and took up a temporary abode in Slains Castle, the seat of the Earl of Errol, high-constable of Scotland, where he was waited upon by the countess-dowager, the mother of the earl, her son being then absent from home. Instead of consulting, as he should have done, the principal chiefs upon the subject of his mission, Hooke at first confined himself to interviews with some gentlemen in the counties of Perth and Angus, by whom he was received with great favour and hospitality, and looked upon as a person of no ordinary importance. The attention thus paid him, flattered his vanity, in return for which he made them his confidents, and proceeded, in concert with them, to deliberate upon the mode of accomplishing a restoration. This party, however, had not the wisdom to conceal the negotiation with Hooke, whose presence in the country became consequently generally known. The result was, that the Duke of Hamilton and others, conceiving themselves slighted, and alarmed at the imprudence of Hooke’s friends, declined to correspond with him, and entered into direct communication with the court of St. Germains itself.
Hooke arrived in the north of Scotland around late February or early March 1707 and temporarily stayed at Slains Castle, the home of the Earl of Errol, the high constable of Scotland. He was received by the dowager countess, the earl's mother, while her son was away. Instead of consulting the main leaders about his mission, Hooke initially only met with some gentlemen in the counties of Perth and Angus, who welcomed him warmly and treated him as someone of considerable importance. The attention he received flattered him, and in return, he confided in them and worked together with them to figure out how to achieve a restoration. However, this group lacked the discretion to keep the negotiation with Hooke secret, and as a result, his presence in the area became widely known. Consequently, the Duke of Hamilton and others felt neglected and were concerned about Hooke’s friends’ recklessness, so they decided not to engage with him and instead communicated directly with the court of St. Germains.
As the French king was desirous of ascertaining the exact situation of the affairs in Scotland, M. de Chamillard, his minister of war, had furnished Hooke with a paper of instructions, in the shape of questions, to which he was desired to obtain distinct answers, to enable his majesty to judge of the extent of the assistance required from him, and the probability of success. In answer to these questions, a memorial, addressed to the king of France, was drawn up, and signed by several noblemen and gentlemen, in which they stated that the greater part of the Scottish nation had always been disposed for the service of “its lawful king” ever since the revolution; but that this disposition had now become universal, and that the shires of the west, which used to be the most disaffected, were now zealous to serve him. That to reap the benefit of so favourable a disposition, and of so happy a conjuncture, the presence of the king (the Chevalier) would be absolutely necessary, the people being unwilling to take arms without being sure of having him at their head—that the whole nation would rise upon his arrival—that he would become master of Scotland without opposition, and that the existing government would be entirely abolished—that of the numbers that they would raise, the memorialists would immediately despatch 25,000 foot, and 5,000 horse and dragoons into England, while the other peers and chiefs would assemble all their men in their respective counties, and that the general rendezvous of the troops on the north of the river Tay should be at Perth, those of the western counties at Stirling, and those of the south and east at Dumfries and Dunse. As to the subsistence of the troops, they informed his majesty that they would require nothing from him, as the harvests of two years were to be found in the granaries, and that so great was its abundance, that a crown would purchase as much flour as would maintain a man two months—that there was also great plenty of meat, beer and brandy in the kingdom, and cloth, linen, shoes and bonnets, sufficient to clothe a considerable number of troops. The principal articles they stood in most need of were arms and money. Of the former, the memorialists begged his majesty to send them as many as would equip 25,000 foot, and 5,000 horse or dragoons, together with a proportionate quantity of ammunition, and also some pieces of artillery, bombs, &c. Of money, of which the country had been almost drained by the Darien speculation, by five years of famine, and by the constant residence of the nobility at London, they required a remittance of 100,000 pistoles, to enable them to march into England, and also a regular monthly subsidy during the war.[416] In addition to these demands, they required that the Chevalier should be accompanied to Scotland by a body of 8,000 troops, to protect his person against any sudden attempt by the government forces. The memorialists concluded, by assuring his most Christian Majesty of their resolution to bind themselves by the strictest and most sacred ties, to assist one another in what they deemed a common cause, to forget all family differences, and to concur sincerely, and with all their hearts, “without jealousy or distrust, like men of honour in so just and glorious an enterprise.”[669]
As the French king wanted to find out the real state of affairs in Scotland, M. de Chamillard, his minister of war, provided Hooke with a set of instructions in the form of questions. He was asked to get clear answers so that the king could assess the level of assistance needed from him and the chances of success. In response to these questions, a memorial addressed to the King of France was written and signed by several noblemen and gentlemen. They stated that most of the Scottish population had always been loyal to “its rightful king” since the revolution; however, this loyalty had now become universal, and the western counties, which used to be the most disloyal, were now eager to support him. They argued that to take advantage of this favorable situation, the presence of the king (the Chevalier) was essential, as people were unwilling to take up arms without him leading them. They believed the whole nation would rise at his arrival, he would take control of Scotland without resistance, and the current government would be entirely overthrown. They stated that among the forces they would raise, the memorialists would immediately send 25,000 infantry and 5,000 cavalry and dragoons into England, while other peers and leaders would gather their men in their own areas. They planned for the general assembly of troops north of the River Tay to be in Perth, with western county troops in Stirling, and those from the south and east in Dumfries and Dunse. Regarding troop supplies, they informed the king that they wouldn’t need anything from him, as the harvests from the past two years filled the granaries, and there was so much abundance that a crown could buy enough flour to sustain a man for two months. There was also plenty of meat, beer, and brandy in the kingdom, as well as enough cloth, linen, shoes, and bonnets to clothe a significant number of troops. The main items they needed were arms and money. They requested the king to send enough weapons to equip 25,000 infantry and 5,000 cavalry or dragoons, along with a suitable amount of ammunition, and some artillery pieces, bombs, etc. They needed a transfer of 100,000 pistoles in cash, as the country had been nearly drained by the Darien project, five years of famine, and the nobility's constant residence in London, to help them march into England, as well as a regular monthly subsidy during the war. In addition, they required that the Chevalier be accompanied to Scotland by a force of 8,000 troops to protect him from any sudden government attacks. The memorialists concluded by assuring his most Christian Majesty of their commitment to unite by the strongest and most sacred bonds to support one another in what they saw as a common cause, to set aside all family differences, and to work together genuinely and wholeheartedly, “without jealousy or distrust, like honorable men in such a just and glorious undertaking.”[416]
Having finished his negotiation, Hooke returned to France in the month of May, after assuring his friends that “the Pretender” would land in Scotland about August following. On arriving at the court of St. Germains, Hooke gave the most flattering account of his reception, and of the zeal of the people in behalf of the Chevalier, and accused the Duke of Hamilton and the other persons who had refused openly to commit themselves, of luke-warmness in the cause. The armament, promised by the king of France, should have been ready in August; but the court of Versailles contrived to put it off, from time to time, under various pretences. The fact appears to be, that Louis was indifferent about the matter, and, although he pretended that his object was to place the Chevalier upon the throne of his ancestors, his real object was to create a diversion in his own favour by embroiling Great Britain in a civil war. His reverses at Ramillies and Turin had induced him to send Hooke into Scotland to obtain information, but, having afterwards defeated the allies at Almanza, he was in hopes that he would be able to retrieve his affairs without the aid of the intended descent on Scotland.
Having wrapped up his negotiations, Hooke returned to France in May, after assuring his friends that “the Pretender” would land in Scotland around the following August. When he arrived at the court of St. Germains, Hooke gave a very positive account of his welcome and the enthusiasm of the people for the Chevalier, and criticized the Duke of Hamilton and others who had refused to fully commit themselves as being lackluster in the cause. The military support promised by the king of France was supposed to be ready by August, but the court of Versailles kept delaying it for various reasons. It seems that Louis was indifferent to the matter; while he claimed his goal was to place the Chevalier on the throne of his ancestors, his true aim was to create a distraction in his favor by stirring up a civil war in Great Britain. His defeats at Ramillies and Turin had led him to send Hooke to Scotland for information, but after he later defeated the allies at Almanza, he hoped he could turn his situation around without the help of the planned landing in Scotland.
To hasten the enterprise, the cavaliers sent the Honourable Charles Fleming, brother of the Earl of Wigton, over to France with letters to his most Christian Majesty and the Chevalier, in consequence of which, preparations for the expedition were commenced at Dunkirk, where a squadron was collected under the command of the Chevalier de Forbin. When the news of these preparations reached England, the greatest exertions were made to meet the threatened danger. Both houses of parliament joined in an address to the queen, in which they pledged themselves to defend her with their lives and fortunes against the “pretended Prince of Wales,” and all her other enemies. They suspended the habeas corpus act, and passed a bill enacting, that all persons should take the oath of abjuration under the pain of being held as convicted recusants. They also passed another bill, releasing the Scottish clans from all vassalage to those chiefs who should appear in arms against her majesty; and “the Pretender” and his adherents were declared traitors and rebels. A large fleet was equipped and assembled at Deal with extraordinary promptitude, and despatched towards Dunkirk under the command of Sir John Leake, Sir George Byng, and Lord Dursley, and transports were engaged to bring over ten British battalions from Ostend. When this fleet, which the French had supposed to be destined for Lisbon, appeared off Mardyke, they were greatly surprised; and the embarkation of their troops, which had commenced, was immediately countermanded. The French admiral represented to his court the danger of proceeding with the expedition; but he received positive orders to finish the embarkation, and to sail with the first favourable wind. The Chevalier de St. George, at taking farewell, was presented by Louis with a sword studded with costly diamonds, and sumptuous services of gold and silver plate, rich dresses, and other necessaries becoming his high station.
To speed up the effort, the cavaliers sent the Honorable Charles Fleming, brother of the Earl of Wigton, to France with letters to his most Christian Majesty and the Chevalier. As a result, preparations for the expedition began in Dunkirk, where a squadron was assembled under the command of the Chevalier de Forbin. When news of these preparations reached England, significant efforts were made to address the looming threat. Both houses of parliament united in an address to the queen, promising to defend her with their lives and fortunes against the “pretended Prince of Wales” and all her other enemies. They suspended the habeas corpus act and passed a bill requiring all individuals to take the oath of abjuration, or they would be treated as convicted recusants. They also passed another bill freeing the Scottish clans from all obligations to those chiefs who took up arms against her majesty; “the Pretender” and his supporters were declared traitors and rebels. A large fleet was quickly equipped and gathered at Deal, then sent toward Dunkirk under the command of Sir John Leake, Sir George Byng, and Lord Dursley, with transports arranged to bring over ten British battalions from Ostend. When this fleet, which the French believed was headed for Lisbon, appeared off Mardyke, they were taken aback, and the embarkation of their troops, which had already started, was immediately canceled. The French admiral reported the risks of moving forward with the expedition to his court, but he received strict orders to complete the embarkation and sail with the first favorable wind. As the Chevalier de St. George said his goodbyes, Louis presented him with a sword adorned with expensive diamonds, luxurious gold and silver tableware, fine clothing, and other essentials fitting his high rank.
While the embarkation was going on, Mr. Fleming and a gentleman of the name of Arnott were separately despatched for Scotland from Dunkirk, on the evening of the 6th of March, 1708, in two frigates, with instructions from the Chevalier to the Jacobite chiefs. Fleming arrived on the northern coast on the 13th, and, when about two leagues off the land, entered a fishing boat which landed him at Slains castle, where he met the Earl of Errol, who received the intelligence of the expedition with great pleasure. On perusing the Chevalier’s instructions, he immediately despatched a messenger to Mr. Malcolm of Grange, in Fife, with orders to have a boat[417] and pilots in readiness at the mouth of the Frith of Forth to go on board the first vessel that should give the signal agreed on.
While the boarding was happening, Mr. Fleming and a man named Arnott were each sent off to Scotland from Dunkirk on the evening of March 6, 1708, in two frigates, with instructions from the Chevalier to the Jacobite leaders. Fleming arrived on the northern coast on the 13th and, when he was about two leagues off the shore, got into a fishing boat that took him to Slains Castle, where he met the Earl of Errol, who received the news of the expedition with great enthusiasm. After reading the Chevalier’s instructions, he quickly sent a messenger to Mr. Malcolm of Grange in Fife, with orders to have a boat[417] and pilots ready at the mouth of the Firth of Forth to board the first vessel that would signal as agreed.
In the mean time, the British fleet having been forced, by stress of weather, off their station on the 14th of March, the expedition sailed on the 17th from the road of Dunkirk; but it was detained in Newport-pits in consequence of a change in the wind, till the 19th, when it again set sail with a fair breeze for Scotland. The expedition consisted of seven men-of-war, two of which were fitted up as transports, and twenty-one frigates, having on board 5,100 troops, under the command of Monsieur le Comte de Gassé, who, on the last-mentioned day, received from the French king the patent of a Marshal of France, and assumed the name of Mantignon. While at Newport, three of the frigates, which had received some damage, returned to Dunkirk; but, at a council of war, held in the apartment of the Chevalier, it was resolved, at his desire, to proceed without them, although these vessels had 800 troops on board, and a considerable quantity of arms and provisions. At the same council it was also determined to sail directly to the Frith of Forth, and to disembark the troops at Burnt-island, whence it was proposed to send a detachment to take possession of Stirling.[670]
In the meantime, the British fleet was forced off its station due to bad weather on March 14, so the expedition set sail from Dunkirk on the 17th. However, it was held up at Newport-pits because of a change in the wind until the 19th, when it finally set off again with favorable winds for Scotland. The expedition consisted of seven warships, two of which were outfitted as transports, and twenty-one frigates, carrying 5,100 troops, led by Monsieur le Comte de Gassé. On that day, he received the title of Marshal of France from the French king and took on the name Mantignon. While at Newport, three of the frigates that had suffered some damage returned to Dunkirk. However, at a council of war held in the Chevalier's quarters, it was decided, at his request, to proceed without them, even though those ships had 800 troops onboard along with a significant amount of arms and supplies. During the same council, it was also decided to sail directly to the Firth of Forth and disembark the troops at Burnt-island, from where a detachment would be sent to take control of Stirling.[670]
The French fleet having been observed in Newport-pits from the steeples of Ostend, a vessel was immediately despatched thence by Major-general Cadogan to inform Sir George Byng of their having left Dunkirk: Sir George went immediately in quest of the enemy. The French fleet, favoured by a strong and fair wind, reached the Frith on the evening of the 23d, without seeing any of the English squadron, and anchored off Crail, the commander intending to proceed up the Frith the following morning; but he had been anticipated by the Proteus, one of the three vessels which had returned to Dunkirk, and which, being a superior sailer, had reached the Frith before him, and had given notice of the approach of the French fleet to the friends of the Chevalier, who lived on the coast, by firing five guns, the concerted signal by which the friends of the prince along that coast were to be apprized of his arrival. Malcolm of Grange, who had been for some days anxiously looking out for the fleet, went immediately on board this vessel with a pilot.
The French fleet was spotted in Newport-pits from the steeples of Ostend, prompting Major-General Cadogan to send a ship to inform Sir George Byng that they had left Dunkirk. Sir George immediately set out to find the enemy. The French fleet, aided by a strong and favorable wind, reached the Frith on the evening of the 23rd without encountering any of the English squadron and anchored off Crail, with plans to move up the Frith the next morning. However, they were ahead of schedule due to the Proteus, one of the three ships that had returned to Dunkirk. Being a faster ship, the Proteus arrived at the Frith before the French and alerted the supporters of the Chevalier along the coast by firing five guns— the agreed-upon signal for notifying the prince's friends of his arrival. Malcolm of Grange, who had been anxiously watching for the fleet for several days, immediately boarded this vessel with a pilot.
The resolution of M. de Forbin to proceed up the Frith next morning, was, however, put an end to, by the appearance, at day-break, of the English fleet, consisting of 28 sail, standing in for the Frith. Alarmed for the safety of his ships, the French commander immediately cut his cables, and by favour of a strong land breeze which fortunately sprung up, stood out to sea under full sail, having previously given orders to the different ships, in case of separation, to rendezvous at Cromarty or Inverness. The French vessels being lighter and cleaner, outstripped the English in sailing, and all of them escaped, with the exception of the Salisbury, a ship formerly captured from the English, which was taken. On board of this vessel were Lord Griffin, the Earl of Middleton’s two sons, M. La Vie, a Major-general, Colonel Francis Wauchope, some other officers, and between 300 and 400 soldiers. On the following day, the French commander finding himself out of sight of the enemy, and all his vessels together, with the exception of the Salisbury, consulted with the Marshal de Mantignon, on the expediency of landing at some place in the north of Scotland, and proposed Inverness. The Chevalier, who was so desirous of landing, that he had, though in vain, entreated M. de Forbin, the preceding day, to put him ashore, though his domestics alone should accompany him, received this proposal with great satisfaction. The fleet accordingly, aided by a favourable wind, steered to the north during the whole of the 25th; but at ten o’clock at night, the wind suddenly changed to the north, and blew directly in their teeth with considerable violence. As the storm continued the whole of the following day, and as M. de Forbin was afraid that the fleet would be dispersed, and might, when separated, fall into the hands of the enemy, a council was held, at which it was unanimously resolved, with the entire concurrence of the Chevalier, to return to Dunkirk, where the expedition arrived on the 7th of April.
The plan of M. de Forbin to head up the Frith the next morning was abruptly canceled by the arrival at daybreak of the English fleet, made up of 28 ships, approaching the Frith. Worried about the safety of his ships, the French commander quickly cut his cables, and thanks to a strong land breeze that fortunately picked up, sailed out to sea under full sail, having previously instructed the ships to meet at Cromarty or Inverness in case they got separated. The French vessels, being lighter and faster, managed to outpace the English, and all of them escaped except for the Salisbury, a ship that had been taken from the English. Onboard this vessel were Lord Griffin, the two sons of the Earl of Middleton, M. La Vie, a Major-general, Colonel Francis Wauchope, several other officers, and between 300 and 400 soldiers. The next day, with the enemy out of sight and all his ships together except for the Salisbury, the French commander discussed with Marshal de Mantignon the possibility of landing somewhere in the north of Scotland and suggested Inverness. The Chevalier, eager to disembark, had previously asked M. de Forbin, albeit unsuccessfully, to let him ashore even if it was just with his household, was very pleased with this proposal. The fleet then, with favorable winds, headed north all day on the 25th; however, at ten o’clock that night, the wind suddenly shifted to the north and blew straight against them with significant force. Since the storm continued the next day, and M. de Forbin feared that the fleet could be scattered and potentially captured by the enemy if separated, a council was convened where it was unanimously decided, with the full agreement of the Chevalier, to return to Dunkirk, where the expedition arrived on April 7th.
Such was the result of an enterprise, which, but for the merest accidental circumstance,[418] might have been crowned with the most complete success; for had the expedition arrived only a few hours earlier in the Frith of Forth, the whole troops, arms and ammunition, would have been landed without opposition. Such were the dispositions of the people of Scotland in favour of “the Pretender,” and so disaffected had they become towards the government, that a universal rising would undoubtedly have taken place in his support had he set his foot in Scotland. No effectual resistance could have been offered to him by the regular troops, which did not exceed 2,500 men; and as little reliance could be placed in them, from their participating generally in the national feeling, the Earl of Leven, the commander-in-chief, had determined to retire to Carlisle or Berwick, with such forces as would accompany him.[671] The news of the sailing of the expedition created a panic in England, was followed by a run upon the bank, which would have been obliged to suspend its payments had not the most extraordinary exertions been made to support its credit.
Such was the outcome of an effort that, but for the slightest twist of fate,[418] could have achieved complete success; if the expedition had arrived just a few hours earlier in the Firth of Forth, all the troops, weapons, and ammunition would have been landed without any resistance. The people of Scotland were so inclined towards “the Pretender,” and so disillusioned with the government, that a widespread uprising in his support would have surely occurred had he stepped foot in Scotland. The regular troops, numbering no more than 2,500 men, would not have been able to offer effective resistance to him; and since they largely shared the national sentiment, little trust could be placed in them. The Earl of Leven, the commander-in-chief, had resolved to retreat to Carlisle or Berwick with the forces willing to follow him.[671] The news of the expedition's departure caused a panic in England and led to a run on the bank, which would have been forced to suspend its payments if extraordinary efforts hadn't been made to uphold its credit.
The principal friends of the Chevalier de St. George, and every person of any distinction in Scotland, suspected of favouring his pretensions, were, upon the failure of the expedition, immediately seized and committed to the castles of Edinburgh and Stirling, and the common jails, whence many of them were transmitted to England, and imprisoned in the Tower of London, or in Newgate. Among those who were carried to London, was the Duke of Hamilton, who, taking advantage of a quarrel between the Lord-treasurer Godolphin and the Whigs, obtained, by offering his support to the latter in the election of the Scottish representative peers, not only his own liberation, but also that of all the other prisoners, with the exception of Stirling of Kier. Seaton of Touch, Stirling of Carden, and other gentlemen of Stirlingshire, who, on receiving intelligence that the Chevalier had landed, had mounted their horses and advanced in a body towards Edinburgh, to support him. These last were brought to trial for high treason, as having appeared in arms against the government; but as no proof was brought against them, they were acquitted.[672] The fact is, that the queen’s advisers, fully aware of the great danger which the government had escaped, and the risks to which it was still exposed, were disposed to act a very lenient part, and were afraid, under existing circumstances, to commit themselves by sacrificing any of the disaffected to a doubtful, and, as it must have appeared to them, a precarious expediency.
The main friends of the Chevalier de St. George and everyone of note in Scotland suspected of supporting his claims were immediately arrested after the failure of the expedition and sent to the castles of Edinburgh and Stirling, as well as common jails. Many were later transported to England and imprisoned in the Tower of London or Newgate. Among those taken to London was the Duke of Hamilton, who, capitalizing on a dispute between Lord Treasurer Godolphin and the Whigs, managed to secure his own release by offering his support to the Whigs in the election of the Scottish representative peers, which also led to the release of all the other prisoners except for Stirling of Kier. Seaton of Touch, Stirling of Carden, and other gentlemen from Stirlingshire had mounted their horses and headed towards Edinburgh to support the Chevalier upon hearing that he had landed. These individuals were tried for high treason for taking up arms against the government, but since no evidence was presented against them, they were acquitted. The truth is that the queen’s advisers, fully aware of the significant danger the government had narrowly avoided and the ongoing risks it faced, were inclined to be lenient and were hesitant, given the situation, to jeopardize themselves by sacrificing any of the disaffected for a dubious and, as it likely seemed to them, uncertain advantage.
For a time, the idea of a restoration seems to have been abandoned; but the systematic attacks made by the High Church party in England, upon the principles of the revolution, and the popular excitement raised against the Whig ministry in consequence of Dr. Sacheverel’s trial, raised anew the expectations of the Jacobites, which were still farther elevated by the expulsion of the Whigs from office in 1710, by the intrigues of the Tories. Although[419] the queen on opening the new parliament, which met on the 25th of November, declared to both houses that she would employ such persons only as were warmly attached to the Protestant succession in the House of Hanover; yet it was generally understood that she was inclined to favour the pretensions of her brother, the Chevalier de St. George. As his religion was, in fact, the only bar in the way of his succession, she endeavoured, but without success, to induce him to abandon it. “You see,” she observed to the Duke of Buckingham, when speaking of her brother, “he does not take the least step to oblige me. I have no reason to think he values me or my kingdom, therefore I shall give it to the Elector of Hanover.” On another occasion, when warmly pressed by the duke, she replied, “What would you have me to do? You know, as the law stands, a Papist cannot inherit the crown, and, therefore, any will I may make will be to no purpose; the law gives all to Hanover; and therefore I had better do that with a good grace which I cannot help. He may thank himself for it. He knows I always loved him better than the Elector.”[673] The Tories were by no means averse to her majesty’s views of a successor, but afraid of a reaction in public opinion in favour of the Whigs, who were endeavouring to excite the fears of the nation by raising a no-popery cry, they not only carefully abstained from any act which might be considered as favouring the claims of “the Pretender;” but even appeared as if hostile to them. Indeed, so desirous were some of the Tory members of the House of Commons to settle the crown upon his head, that they required a mere profession of Protestantism from him, till he should be firmly seated on the throne, after which he might, they said, again resume the exercise and profession of his religion. But the prince refused to comply.
For a while, it seemed like the idea of restoring the monarchy was set aside; however, the ongoing attacks by the High Church faction in England against the principles of the revolution, combined with the public uproar against the Whig government due to Dr. Sacheverel’s trial, reignited the hopes of the Jacobites. These hopes were further boosted by the Whigs being kicked out of office in 1710 through Tory schemes. Although[419] the queen announced at the opening of the new parliament on November 25 that she would only appoint people who were truly committed to the Protestant succession in the House of Hanover, it was widely believed that she favored her brother, the Chevalier de St. George's claims. Since his religion was the only obstacle to his succession, she tried, but failed, to persuade him to renounce it. “You see,” she told the Duke of Buckingham while discussing her brother, “he doesn’t do anything to help me. I have no reason to think he cares about me or my kingdom, so I will give it to the Elector of Hanover.” On another occasion, when pressed by the duke, she replied, “What do you want me to do? You know that as the law stands, a Papist can’t inherit the crown, so any will I make would be pointless; the law gives everything to Hanover, so I might as well accept what I can’t change gracefully. It’s his own fault. He knows I’ve always loved him more than the Elector.”[673] The Tories were not against the queen’s choice for a successor, but they feared a backlash in public opinion in favor of the Whigs, who were trying to stir up anti-Catholic sentiment. As a result, they not only avoided any actions that could be seen as supporting “the Pretender” but even behaved as if they were opposed to him. In fact, some Tory members of the House of Commons were so eager to place him on the throne that they only required a simple declaration of Protestantism from him until he was securely established, after which, they said, he could revert to practicing his religion. But the prince refused to go along with that.
In Scotland, however, little reserve was shown, a remarkable instance of which occurred in the Faculty of Advocates, which body accepted from the Duchess of Gordon a silver medal, having on one side an impression of the head of the Chevalier de St. George, and on the reverse a representation of the British islands, with the motto, “Reddite.” At the presentation of this treasonable device, a motion thanking her grace for her gift was carried, after a warm debate, by a majority of sixty-three voices against twelve. Dundas of Arniston, to whom the task of conveying the vote was intrusted, thanked her grace for having presented the Faculty with a medal of their sovereign, and stated a hope that she would very soon be enabled to present them with a second medal struck upon the restoration of the king and royal family, and the finishing of usurpation, rebellion, and whiggery. This proceeding created an extraordinary sensation, and Sir David Dalrymple, the Lord Advocate, was directed by the ministry to inquire into the matter. The Faculty grew alarmed, disclaimed the conduct of Dundas and of Horne, another member with whom they alleged the transaction originated, and by a solemn resolution declared their attachment to the queen and the Protestant succession. To satisfy, in some measure, the court of Hanover, the resident of which at the British court had presented a memorial to the queen desiring that Dundas and his party might be prosecuted, the Lord Advocate was dismissed from office, because he had been remiss in bringing the delinquents to justice; but no instructions were given to his successor to prosecute them.
In Scotland, however, there was little restraint shown, a notable example being the Faculty of Advocates, which accepted a silver medal from the Duchess of Gordon. One side featured an image of the Chevalier de St. George's head, and the other side showed a depiction of the British Isles, along with the motto, “Reddite.” When this controversial item was presented, a motion thanking her for the gift was passed after a heated debate, with a majority of sixty-three votes in favor and twelve against. Dundas of Arniston, who was assigned the task of conveying the vote, thanked her for presenting the Faculty with a medal of their sovereign and expressed hope that she would soon present them with another medal upon the restoration of the king and royal family, marking the end of usurpation, rebellion, and Whiggery. This action caused quite a stir, and Sir David Dalrymple, the Lord Advocate, was instructed by the ministry to investigate the situation. The Faculty became concerned, distanced themselves from the actions of Dundas and Horne, another member they claimed was involved in the incident, and through a formal resolution, declared their loyalty to the queen and the Protestant succession. To appease the Hanover court, which had submitted a request to the queen asking for Dundas and his associates to be prosecuted, the Lord Advocate was removed from his position due to his failure to bring the offenders to justice; however, his successor was given no instructions to pursue legal action against them.
The remaining years of Queen Anne’s reign were chiefly occupied with party struggles, which embittered her existence and impaired her constitution. The Tories disunited among themselves, split latterly into two factions, which were respectively headed by Harley, Earl of Oxford, and Henry St. John, Lord Viscount Bolingbroke. The Whigs, on the other hand, united, active and vigorous, pressed hard upon them, and employed every art to inflame the people against the authors of their disgrace. Popery and the Pretender were the never-ceasing topics with which they endeavoured to enlist the feelings of the nation in their favour, and the Duke of Argyle, in a warm debate which took place in the House of Peers on a question proposed by the Earl of Wharton, “Whether the Protestant succession was in danger under the present administration?” offered to prove that the lord-treasurer had remitted a sum of money annually to the[420] Highland Jacobite chiefs. Oxford did not deny the charge, but defended himself by saying, that he had only adopted the policy of King William, who had granted yearly pensions to the heads of the clans, the better to secure their obedience to the government. The fate of the Tory ministry was at length sealed by the removal of Oxford and the death of the queen, who survived that event only a few days. Fatigued by a long attendance at a cabinet council held immediately after the dismissal of the lord-treasurer, she was thrown into a lethargic disorder, which terminated her existence on the morning of the 1st of August, 1714, in the fiftieth year of her age, and in the thirteenth of her reign. With the exception of her dereliction of duty towards her father, which, from the circumstances in which she was placed, may admit of considerable palliation, she left behind her an unblemished reputation; and though not possessed of much genius or vigour of mind, she wielded the sceptre with greater skill than is usually to be found in sovereigns, who, like her, have allowed themselves to be controlled by favourites.
The last years of Queen Anne’s reign were mostly taken up with political struggles that soured her life and weakened her health. The Tories became divided into two factions, led by Harley, the Earl of Oxford, and Henry St. John, Lord Viscount Bolingbroke. In contrast, the Whigs stayed united, active, and aggressive, putting pressure on the Tories and using every tactic to stir public sentiment against those responsible for their downfall. They continuously raised the issues of Popery and the Pretender in an effort to rally the nation to their side. During a heated debate in the House of Peers on a question raised by the Earl of Wharton about whether the Protestant succession was at risk under the current administration, the Duke of Argyle claimed he could prove that the lord-treasurer had sent money annually to the Highland Jacobite leaders. Oxford didn’t deny this accusation but defended his actions by saying he was just following the approach of King William, who had given yearly pensions to clan leaders to ensure their loyalty to the government. Ultimately, the Tory ministry's fate was sealed by the dismissal of Oxford and the queen's death, which occurred just a few days later. Exhausted from a long cabinet meeting right after dismissing the lord-treasurer, she fell into a lethargic state that led to her passing on the morning of August 1, 1714, at the age of 50, and after 13 years on the throne. Aside from her failure to fulfill her duties toward her father, which can be somewhat excused considering her situation, she left behind a pristine reputation. Although she may not have had much talent or mental strength, she ruled with more skill than is often seen in monarchs who, like her, allowed themselves to be influenced by favorites.
FOOTNOTES:
[662] Macpherson’s Papers. Burton’s Lovat.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Macpherson’s Papers. Burton’s Lovat.
[663] Lockhart, vol. i. pp. 78–83.
[665] Burton’s Lovat, p. 90.
[666] Lockhart, vol. i. p. 98.
[668] Lockhart, vol. i. p. 196.
[671] Alluding to the appearance of the French fleet in the Frith, Lockhart says, “It is impossible to describe the different appearance of people’s sentiments; all this day (23d March) generally speaking, in every person’s face was to be observed an air of jollity and satisfaction, excepting the general (Leven), those concerned in the government, and such as were deeply dipt in the revolution. These indeed were in the greatest terror and confusion. And it was no great wonder that the Earl of Leven did afterwards, in one of his letters to the secretaries of state, complain that the Jacobites were so uppish he durst hardly look them in the face as they walked in the streets of Edinburgh; for uppish they were indeed, expecting soon to have an occasion of repaying him and his fellow-rebels in the same coin he and they had treated them for these twenty years past. But next day advice was sent from Sir George Byng, that he had come up with and was then in pursuit of the French fleet, and then it was that every body was in the greatest pain and anxiety imaginable; some fearing it would, and others that it would not, determine as it did. In this perplexity were people when, on the next day, being Sunday, a great number of tall ships were seen sailing up the Frith. This put our general in such a terror and confusion as can scarcely be well expressed: he drew up his army in battle array on the sands of Leith, as if he’d oppose a landing, and in this posture did he remain for several hours, when at last his fears, which truly had almost distracted him, vanished by the landing of a boat, which acquainted him that it was the English fleet returning from chasing the French. For Sir George Byng, after a day’s pursuit, finding the French out-sailed him, tackt about for the Frith, which was the place he designed chiefly to guard; besides, he had sailed so unprovided that most of his ships wanted water and provisions. Here he lay several weeks, and for the most part the wind was easterly, so that he could not well have sailed down the Frith, and the French might, and every body believed would, have landed in the north, or sailed round and landed in the west; but instead of that they went sneakingly home, without doing any good, but on the contrary much harm, to the king, his country, and themselves.”—Vol. i. pp. 243, 244.
[671] Referring to the arrival of the French fleet in the Firth, Lockhart notes, “It's hard to describe how people's feelings varied; generally, on that day (March 23), everyone’s face showed a sense of joy and contentment, except for the general (Leven), those in the government, and those deeply involved in the revolution. They were truly in a state of great fear and confusion. It’s no surprise that the Earl of Leven later complained in a letter to the secretaries of state about how the Jacobites were so bold that he could hardly face them as they walked through the streets of Edinburgh; they were indeed proud, anticipating an opportunity to return the treatment he and his fellow rebels had given them over the past twenty years. But the next day, word came from Sir George Byng that he had caught up with and was pursuing the French fleet, leading to a wave of anxiety among everyone; some worried about what would happen, while others feared things wouldn't end as they did. This was the state of mind people were in when, on the following day, Sunday, a large number of tall ships were spotted sailing up the Firth. This instilled in our general a terror and confusion that can hardly be put into words: he positioned his army in battle formation on the sands of Leith, as if to confront a landing, and he stayed in this stance for several hours until, at last, his fears, which had nearly driven him mad, were eased by the arrival of a boat that informed him it was the English fleet returning after chasing the French. Sir George Byng, after a day’s pursuit, realizing the French had outpaced him, turned back towards the Firth, the area he primarily intended to secure; moreover, his ships were largely underprepared, lacking water and supplies. He remained there for several weeks, and with an easterly wind most of the time, he found it difficult to sail down the Firth, while everyone believed the French might, or certainly would, land in the north or sail around to land in the west; instead, they sneaked home without accomplishing anything, but rather causing much harm to the king, his country, and themselves.” —Vol. i. pp. 243, 244.
[672] Lockhart.
CHAPTER XXIV.
A.D. 1714–1715.
A.D. 1714–1715.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George I., 1714–1727.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN: George I, 1714–1727.
Proceedings of the Whigs—Declaration of the Chevalier de St. George—Arrival of George I. in England—Conduct of the Earl of Mar—Government measures—Intrigues of the Jacobites—The Earl of Mar—Leaves England for Scotland—The “Hunting match”—The Chevalier de St. George proclaimed by Mar, who raises the standard of revolt in Braemar—Death of Louis XIV.—Manifesto issued by the Jacobites.
Proceedings of the Whigs—Declaration of the Chevalier de St. George—Arrival of George I in England—Actions of the Earl of Mar—Government measures—Schemes of the Jacobites—The Earl of Mar—Leaves England for Scotland—The “Hunting match”—The Chevalier de St. George announced by Mar, who raises the banner of rebellion in Braemar—Death of Louis XIV—Statement released by the Jacobites.
The dismissal of the Earl of Oxford from the office of lord-high-treasurer was gratifying to the Jacobites, whose expectations he had disappointed, and they naturally waited with anxiety for the appointment of his successor, whom they confidently imagined would be Bolingbroke, his rival, who was supposed, on juster grounds, to favour their views, and to whom they had transferred their confidence. But all their hopes were disappointed by the promotion of the Duke of Shrewsbury to the treasury, a nobleman distinguished for modesty and disinterestedness, and a devoted attachment to his country.
The dismissal of the Earl of Oxford from the position of lord-high-treasurer pleased the Jacobites, who felt let down by him, and they anxiously awaited the appointment of his replacement. They were convinced it would be Bolingbroke, his rival, who they believed would support their cause and to whom they had shifted their trust. However, their hopes were crushed when the Duke of Shrewsbury was promoted to the treasury, a nobleman known for his modesty, selflessness, and deep commitment to his country.
To counteract still farther the schemes of Bolingbroke, all the members of the privy council in London, or the neighbourhood, had been invited, on the proposal of Somerset and Argyle, to attend the council without distinction of party, in consequence of which Lord Somers, and many other Whig noblemen, repaired to Kensington. The presence of such a number of the Whigs completely overawed the Tories, who, confused, distracted, and disunited, were either unable or afraid to oppose the measures proposed by the former for effectually securing the Protestant succession, and gave a tacit acquiescence to them. Every precaution, in short, had been taken to prevent any movement of the Jacobite party in favour of the Chevalier, and an express was sent to the Elector of Hanover, informing him that the physicians despaired of the queen’s life, and desiring him to repair to England with all convenient speed.
To further counter Bolingbroke's plans, all the members of the privy council in London or nearby were invited, at the suggestion of Somerset and Argyle, to attend the council without regard to their party affiliations. As a result, Lord Somers and many other Whig nobles went to Kensington. The presence of so many Whigs intimidated the Tories, who were confused, disorganized, and afraid, making them either unable or unwilling to oppose the measures proposed by the Whigs to effectively secure the Protestant succession, and they silently went along with it. Every precaution had been taken to prevent any action from the Jacobite party in favor of the Chevalier, and a message was sent to the Elector of Hanover, informing him that the doctors had given up hope for the queen’s life and asking him to come to England as soon as possible.
As soon as the death of the queen was announced, the lords of the privy council met, and drew up and issued a proclamation the same day, declaring that by the death of Queen Anne, the imperial crowns of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, had “solely and rightfully come to the High and Mighty Prince George, Elector of Brunswick, Lunenburg,” in consequence of which, the prince was immediately proclaimed in London, by the heralds at arms, with the usual solemnities, and on Thursday the 5th of August, the same ceremony was repeated at the market cross of Edinburgh, by the deputy-lord-lyon, king at arms, in presence of the magistrates and town council of the city, the judges of the supreme courts, a considerable number of the nobility, and a large assemblage of the inhabitants. The Jacobites preserved a prudent silence on this occasion, but the supporters of the government at Edinburgh took care, notwithstanding, to provide against any contingency. They, accordingly, cut off a part of the wooden bridge before the castle gate, and drew up the remaining part to cover the gate itself. They also threw up an intrenchment between the gate and the castle wall, on which they posted[421] a party of soldiers. In addition to these precautions, Major-general Wightman, the commander of the forces, ordered the different detachments quartered at Dundee, and other places, to join his camp in the vicinity of Edinburgh, with which order they immediately complied.[674]
As soon as the queen's death was announced, the members of the privy council met and issued a proclamation that same day, stating that with the death of Queen Anne, the crowns of Great Britain, France, and Ireland had “solely and rightfully come to the High and Mighty Prince George, Elector of Brunswick, Lunenburg.” As a result, the prince was immediately proclaimed in London by the heralds at arms with the usual ceremonies. On Thursday, August 5th, the same ceremony took place at the market cross of Edinburgh, led by the deputy-lord-lyon, king at arms, in front of the city magistrates, the town council, the judges of the supreme courts, a considerable group of nobility, and a large crowd of citizens. The Jacobites remained quietly observant during this event, but the government supporters in Edinburgh took precautions to prepare for any situation. They cut off a section of the wooden bridge in front of the castle gate and raised the remaining part to block the gate itself. They also built a defensive barrier between the gate and the castle wall, where they stationed a group of soldiers. Additionally, Major-General Wightman, the commanding officer, ordered the different detachments stationed in Dundee and other locations to join his camp near Edinburgh, and they complied promptly.
Pursuant to an act of the late reign, the parliament met on the day the queen died. The first four days were occupied in swearing in the members, and on the 5th of August, the parliament was opened by the Lord Chancellor, in name of the lords justices, on whom the interim administration of the government had devolved by an act of the 4th and 5th of Queen Anne. Both houses thereafter voted loyal addresses to his majesty, in which, after congratulating him upon his accession to the throne, they expressed their anxiety for his safe and speedy arrival in Great Britain. To these addresses his majesty returned most gracious answers, which were reported to both houses on the 25th of August, on which day the parliament was prorogued till the 23d of September.
According to a law from the previous reign, parliament convened on the day the queen passed away. The first four days were spent swearing in the members, and on August 5th, the parliament was opened by the Lord Chancellor, on behalf of the lords justices, who had taken on the temporary administration of the government under an act from the 4th and 5th years of Queen Anne. Both houses then voted loyalty addresses to his majesty, where they congratulated him on becoming king and expressed their concerns about his safe and timely return to Great Britain. In response to these addresses, his majesty graciously replied, and these responses were communicated to both houses on August 25th, the same day parliament was adjourned until September 23rd.
When the Chevalier de St. George heard of the death of his sister, Queen Anne, he set off from his residence in Lorraine, to Paris, to crave the aid of the King of France, in vindication of his hereditary rights; but Louis declined to interfere, on the ground that he had, by the treaty of Utrecht, acknowledged the Protestant succession. Disappointed in his application, he retired first to Luneville, and afterwards to Plombieres, whence, on the 29th of August, he issued a declaration as King James III., asserting his indefeasible right to the crowns of Great Britain and Ireland, and solemnly protesting against every act that had been already done, or that should thereafter be done to the prejudice of his hereditary rights. He says, that although he had been obliged by the treaty to remove from France, that he had still continued to have his kingdoms and his people in view, and that he had never ceased to hope, that God would in time open his people’s eyes, and convince them not only of the notorious injustice done to the crown and him, but of the dangerous consequences thereof for themselves; and that as he could not see, without grief and sorrow, their blood and treasure lavished in the late war, in opposition to his rights, so he could not now with less sorrow, see them exposed to be subjected to an arbitrary power, and become a prey to foreigners—that the settlement of the succession upon one who was so far removed from the regular line, was opposed to the maxims of the English constitution—that the Elector of Brunswick was, besides, a foreigner, a powerful prince, and absolute in his own country—that he was ignorant of the laws, manners, customs, and language, and supported by a good many of his own people—that there had been many thousands of aliens domiciled in England, for the last thirty years, who would be ready to stand by him upon all occasions—that the subversion of such a sacred and fundamental principle as hereditary right, would lead to endless wars and divisions, and that as there were many other princes, who had better pretensions to the crown than the Elector of Brunswick, the nation could never enjoy any lasting peace or happiness, till the succession was again settled “in the rightful line.”[675]
When the Chevalier de St. George heard about his sister Queen Anne's death, he left his home in Lorraine and went to Paris, asking the King of France for help in reclaiming his hereditary rights. However, Louis refused to get involved, arguing that by the Treaty of Utrecht, he had recognized the Protestant succession. Disappointed by this response, he first went to Luneville, then to Plombieres, from where, on August 29th, he published a declaration as King James III. In it, he asserted his undeniable right to the crowns of Great Britain and Ireland and formally protested against any actions that had already taken place or would occur in the future that would harm his hereditary rights. He stated that although the treaty forced him to leave France, he still focused on his kingdoms and his people, and he never lost hope that God would eventually help his people see the blatant injustice done to both the crown and himself, and the dangerous consequences of this injustice for them. He expressed his deep sorrow at seeing their blood and resources wasted in the recent war against his rights, and he lamented their exposure to arbitrary power and foreign dominance. He argued that establishing the succession with someone so far removed from the rightful line contradicted the principles of the English constitution. Additionally, he pointed out that the Elector of Brunswick was a foreign prince who had absolute power in his own country, was unfamiliar with the laws, customs, and language of England, and was supported by many of his own people. He noted that there were thousands of foreigners living in England for the past thirty years, ready to support him at any time. He warned that overthrowing such a sacred and fundamental principle as hereditary rights would lead to endless wars and divisions, and argued that since there were many other princes with better claims to the throne than the Elector of Brunswick, the nation could never achieve lasting peace or happiness until the succession was once again established "in the rightful line."[675]
Meanwhile, certain movements in Scotland, among the friends of the Chevalier, indicated to the government that an insurrection was intended. Bodies of armed men were seen marching towards the Highlands, and a party of Highlanders appeared in arms near Inverlochy, which was, however, soon dispersed by a detachment from the garrison. In this situation of matters, the lords justices sent down to Scotland a considerable number of half-pay officers, chiefly of the Scots regiments, to officer the militia of the country, under the direction of Major-general Whitham, then commander-in-chief in Scotland. These prompt measures taken by the government, alarmed the Jacobites, who, after several consultations, retired to their homes. The Duke of Gordon was, by order of the justices, confined in the city of Edinburgh, and the Marquis of Huntly, and Lord Drummond, in their respective residences of Brahan, and castle Drummond. The last, on hearing that an order for his seizure had[422] arrived, fled to the Highlands, but offered bail for his good behaviour. At the same time, Captain Campbell, of Glendaruel, who had obtained a commission from the late Tory administration, to raise an independent company in the Highlands, was apprehended at Inverlochy, and carried prisoner to the capital, and Sir Donald M’Donald of Slait, was also seized and committed to the castle of Edinburgh.[676] As the lords justices had received information that the Chevalier intended to land in the kingdom, they, on the 15th of September, issued a proclamation, in terms of an act passed in the last session of parliament, offering a reward of £100,000 sterling for his apprehension, should he land or attempt to land in Great Britain.[677]
Meanwhile, certain movements in Scotland, among the supporters of the Chevalier, alerted the government that an uprising was planned. Groups of armed men were seen marching toward the Highlands, and a band of Highlanders appeared with weapons near Inverlochy, but they were quickly dispersed by troops from the garrison. Given the situation, the lords justices sent a large number of half-pay officers, mainly from the Scots regiments, to train the local militia under Major-general Whitham, who was the commander-in-chief in Scotland at the time. These quick actions by the government alarmed the Jacobites, who after several meetings, returned to their homes. The Duke of Gordon was ordered by the justices to be confined in the city of Edinburgh, while the Marquis of Huntly and Lord Drummond were placed under house arrest at their respective homes in Brahan and Castle Drummond. The latter, upon hearing that an order for his arrest had arrived, fled to the Highlands but offered bail for good behavior. At the same time, Captain Campbell of Glendaruel, who had received a commission from the previous Tory administration to form an independent company in the Highlands, was captured at Inverlochy and taken as a prisoner to the capital. Sir Donald M’Donald of Slait was also seized and imprisoned in the castle of Edinburgh. As the lords justices had received information that the Chevalier planned to land in the kingdom, they issued a proclamation on September 15th, in accordance with an act passed in the last session of parliament, offering a reward of £100,000 sterling for his capture if he landed or attempted to land in Great Britain.
King George, after vesting the government of his German dominions in a council, embarked for England on the 16th of September, and landed at Greenwich on the 18th, where he was received by the Duke of Northumberland, captain of the life-guards, and by the lords justices, and a large number of the nobility and other persons of distinction. Among those who presented themselves on this occasion was the Earl of Mar, one of the secretaries of state, but the king had been so prepossessed against this nobleman, and indeed against all the heads of the Tory party, that he did not vouchsafe even to notice him. The earl suspecting that means had been used to prejudice his majesty against him, had, in order to take off any unfavourable impression which these might have produced upon the king’s mind, written a letter to George when in Holland on his way to England, congratulating him upon his accession to the throne, stating the services which he had rendered to the government, and assuring his majesty that he should find him as faithful and dutiful a subject and servant as ever any of his family, which had been always loyal, had been to the crown, or as he had been to his late mistress, the queen. With the same view, it is supposed, or to throw the government off its guard, Mar caused a letter to be addressed to him by some of the heads and branches of the Jacobite clans expressive of their loyalty to King George, and declaring, that as they had been always ready to follow his lordship’s directions in serving Queen Anne, they were equally ready to concur with him in faithfully serving his majesty.[678] But the prejudices of the king against Mar were too deeply rooted to be overcome, and within eight days after the king’s arrival in England, Mar was dismissed from office, and the Duke of Montrose appointed in his stead. It was very natural for the king to prefer the Whig party, by whose influence he had been raised to the throne; but unfortunately for the[423] nation, he carried this predilection too far. A wise and prudent prince would have endeavoured to conciliate the adverse faction by acts of kindness, but George turned his back upon the entire body of the Tories, and threw himself completely into the arms of the Whigs, who alone shared in the royal favour, and who used every art to confirm their own interest, and extend their connexions. The consequence was, that a spirit of the most violent discontent was excited throughout the whole kingdom, and the populace, led on by the Tories or Jacobites, raised tumults in different parts of the kingdom. The Chevalier de St. George availing himself of this excitement, transmitted by the French mail copies of the manifesto, or declaration, which he had issued from Plombieres to the chief nobility, particularly the Dukes of Shrewsbury, Marlborough, and Argyle, who delivered them to the secretaries of state. The king, imagining that the Duke of Lorraine was privy to the preparation and transmission of the manifesto, refused an audience to the Marquis de Lamberti, minister from the duke; but although the duke, on being informed by his minister of the circumstance, denied most pointedly that he was accessory to the affair, and declared that the Chevalier took up his residence in Lorraine by the directions of the king of France, the king persisted in refusing an audience to De Lamberti till his master should remove the Chevalier from his dominions.
King George, after handing over the government of his German territories to a council, set sail for England on September 16th and arrived at Greenwich on the 18th. He was welcomed by the Duke of Northumberland, captain of the life-guards, the lords justices, and many members of the nobility and other distinguished individuals. Among those present was the Earl of Mar, one of the secretaries of state. However, the king held such a strong bias against him, as well as all the leaders of the Tory party, that he didn't even acknowledge him. The earl, suspecting that efforts had been made to turn the king against him, had written a letter to George while he was in Holland on his way to England. In the letter, he congratulated the king on his accession to the throne, mentioned the services he had provided to the government, and assured the king that he would be as loyal and dutiful a subject as any of his family had been to the crown, or as he had been to his late mistress, the queen. To further counteract any unfavourable impressions on the king’s mind, it is believed that Mar arranged for a letter to be sent to him from some leaders of the Jacobite clans, expressing their loyalty to King George and stating that, just as they had always been ready to follow his directions in serving Queen Anne, they were equally ready to support him faithfully in serving his majesty. But the king's prejudices against Mar were too deep-rooted to change, and within eight days of his arrival in England, Mar was dismissed from office, and the Duke of Montrose was appointed in his place. It was natural for the king to favor the Whig party, which had helped him rise to the throne; unfortunately for the nation, he took this preference too far. A wise and prudent ruler would have tried to win over the opposing faction with acts of kindness, but George completely turned his back on the Tories, aligning himself entirely with the Whigs, who alone enjoyed royal favor and did everything possible to secure their own interests and expand their connections. The result was a wave of intense discontent across the kingdom, with the populace, led by the Tories or Jacobites, inciting riots in several areas. The Chevalier de St. George, capitalizing on this unrest, sent copies of the manifesto or declaration he had issued from Plombières to the leading nobility, particularly the Dukes of Shrewsbury, Marlborough, and Argyle, who forwarded them to the secretaries of state. The king, believing that the Duke of Lorraine was involved in the preparation and distribution of the manifesto, denied an audience to the Marquis de Lamberti, the duke's minister. However, after hearing from his minister about the situation, the duke firmly denied any involvement in the matter and stated that the Chevalier had settled in Lorraine under the orders of the king of France. Nevertheless, the king continued to refuse an audience to De Lamberti until his master removed the Chevalier from his territories.
The parliament having been dissolved, the king, in the month of January, 1715, issued an extraordinary proclamation, calling a new parliament. In this proclamation he complained of the evil designs of the disaffected, and of the misrepresentation of his principles and conduct which had been industriously circulated throughout the kingdom, expressing his hopes that his loving subjects would send up to parliament the fittest persons to redress the present disorders, and to provide for the peace and happiness of the kingdoms. In order to secure the interest of those in civil and military employments in the elections, a proclamation was issued on the same day, continuing all persons who had been duly invested in their offices, civil or military, before the demise of the queen, and who had not been since removed therefrom, for the space of six months from the date of the proclamation, unless his majesty should see cause to remove them sooner. A warmly contested election followed in England, but although the Tories made every exertion, and set up the usual shout of the church in danger, a cry which was responded to by the populace in many places, a majority of Whigs was returned. The Whigs were still more successful in Scotland, where a majority of the sixteen peers, and forty out of forty-five members returned to the commons, were in the interest of the government. The principal struggle in Scotland was in Inverness-shire, between M’Kenzie of Preston-hall, who was supported by Glengarry and the other Jacobite chiefs, and Forbes of Culloden, brother of the celebrated President Forbes, who carried the election by the interest of Brigadier-general Grant, and the friends of Lord Lovat.
The parliament was dissolved, and in January 1715, the king issued an extraordinary proclamation to call a new parliament. In this proclamation, he expressed concerns about the harmful intentions of those dissatisfied with the government and the misrepresentation of his principles and actions that had been widely spread throughout the kingdom. He hoped that his loyal subjects would elect the best candidates to address the current issues and ensure the peace and happiness of the kingdoms. To protect the interests of those in civil and military positions during the elections, a proclamation was issued on the same day, allowing all individuals who were legitimately in their roles—civil or military—before the queen's passing to continue in their positions for six months from the proclamation date, unless he chose to remove them sooner. A fiercely contested election followed in England, but although the Tories made every effort and raised the usual alarm of the church being in danger—a cry that was echoed by the public in many areas—a majority of Whigs were elected. The Whigs were even more successful in Scotland, where a majority of the sixteen peers and forty out of forty-five members elected to the commons supported the government. The main contest in Scotland took place in Inverness-shire, between M’Kenzie of Preston-hall, who was backed by Glengarry and other Jacobite leaders, and Forbes of Culloden, brother of the famous President Forbes, who won the election thanks to the support of Brigadier-general Grant and the allies of Lord Lovat.
The new parliament assembled on the 19th of March at Westminster, and was for some time chiefly occupied in investigating the conduct of the late ministers, against some of whom measures of extreme rigour were resolved upon. But these proceedings were interrupted by the necessity of devising means for the suppression of a growing spirit of discontent and disaffection, which seemed to gain ground daily in England, of which an insurrection in Scotland, and an invasion from abroad, seemed about to ensue as inevitable results. To put an end to future rioting, a bill was passed, by which it was declared, that if any persons, to the number of twelve, riotously, tumultuously, and unlawfully assembled, should continue together for an hour after having been required to disperse by a justice of peace or other officer, by proclamation publicly read,—and of which a form was given in the act, they should be guilty of felony, without benefit of clergy. When the king attended in the House of Lords on the 13th of July, to give his assent to this and other bills, he informed both houses that a rebellion had actually begun at home, and that an invasion was threatened from abroad, and he, therefore, solicited the commons to enable him to provide for the defence of the kingdom. The preparations of the Chevalier de St. George for a descent upon Great Britain were indeed already far advanced.[424] Elated by the intelligence which had been sent him from England by the Tories, of the disaffection of the people to the government, and by the promises of support which he had received from them, should he land in Great Britain, the prince had applied a second time for succour to Louis, who, notwithstanding the treaty of Utrecht, supplied him privately with money, and allowed a ship to be fitted out for him, at his own expense, in the port of Havre. The cause of the Chevalier had now been openly espoused by the Duke of Ormond and Lord Bolingbroke, both of whom having retired to France, had been attainted by the British parliament without a hearing, and were busily employed corresponding with the Tories of England. These intrigues and preparations were early discovered by the Earl of Stair, the British ambassador at Paris, and communicated by him to the ministry. Proceeding upon this information, the parliament suspended the Habeas Corpus act, and renewed the offer of one hundred thousand pounds to any person or persons who should seize the Pretender, dead or alive. Great naval and military preparations were made, and the trained bands were kept in readiness to suppress tumults.
The new parliament gathered on March 19th at Westminster and spent some time looking into the actions of the previous ministers, against some of whom harsh measures were decided upon. However, these discussions were interrupted by the need to address a rising wave of discontent and unrest that seemed to be increasing daily in England, which threatened to lead to an uprising in Scotland and an invasion from abroad. To prevent further riots, a bill was passed stating that if twelve or more people gathered riotously, tumultuously, and unlawfully and did not disperse within an hour after being ordered to by a justice of the peace or another officer—according to a publicly read proclamation with a specified format—they would be guilty of felony, without the chance for clergy intervention. When the king addressed the House of Lords on July 13th to approve this and other bills, he informed both houses that a rebellion had already started at home and that an invasion was being threatened from abroad. He urged the Commons to help him with the kingdom's defense. The Chevalier de St. George was already making significant preparations for a landing in Great Britain. Encouraged by reports from the Tories in England about the public's dissatisfaction with the government and the promises of support he received if he landed in Great Britain, the prince sought help from Louis again, who, despite the Treaty of Utrecht, secretly provided him with funds and arranged for a ship to be prepared for him at his own expense in the port of Havre. The Duke of Ormond and Lord Bolingbroke had openly backed the Chevalier, having also retired to France and been declared traitors by the British parliament without a hearing, and they were actively communicating with the Tories in England. The Earl of Stair, the British ambassador in Paris, quickly uncovered these plots and informed the government. Acting on this information, parliament suspended the Habeas Corpus Act and renewed the offer of one hundred thousand pounds to anyone who captured the Pretender, alive or dead. Significant naval and military preparations were undertaken, and the trained bands were put on alert to quell disturbances.
As early as May, a report was current among the Jacobites of Scotland of the Chevalier’s design to make a descent, in consequence of which they began to bestir themselves, by providing arms, horses, &c. Lockhart of Carnwath, a very warm partisan of the Chevalier, while “solacing” himself, as he says, with the expectation of hearing “great and good news,” had his house surrounded by a strong detachment of Lord Shannon’s regiment of foot, which carried him prisoner to the castle of Edinburgh, by virtue of a warrant “under the Elector of Hanover’s own hand.” The apprehension of Lockhart served as a signal to the other Jacobites in Scotland, against whom warrants were issued, all of whom escaped, with the exception of the Earls of Home and Wigton, who were taken up, and also committed prisoners to the castle.[680]
As early as May, there was a report among the Jacobites in Scotland about the Chevalier’s plan to launch an attack, prompting them to get organized by gathering arms, horses, etc. Lockhart of Carnwath, a strong supporter of the Chevalier, while "comforting" himself, as he put it, with the hope of receiving "great and good news," found his house surrounded by a large group from Lord Shannon’s foot regiment, who took him prisoner and brought him to Edinburgh Castle, based on a warrant "under the Elector of Hanover’s own hand." Lockhart's arrest signaled to the other Jacobites in Scotland, against whom warrants were issued, and everyone managed to escape except for the Earls of Home and Wigton, who were captured and also sent to the castle.[680]
Of John Erskine, the 11th Earl of Mar, the chief leader in the ensuing insurrection, it may be proper to say a few words. Following the footsteps of his father, who joined the revolution party, merely because he considered it his interest so to do, the young earl, on entering into public life, attached himself to the party then in power, at the head of which was the Duke of Queensberry, the leader of the Scottish Whigs. He took the oaths and his seat in parliament in September, 1696, was sworn in a privy councillor the following year, and was afterwards appointed to the command of a regiment of foot, and invested with the order of the Thistle. In 1704, when the Whigs were superseded by the country party, the earl, pursuant to the line of conduct he intended to follow, of making his politics subservient to his interest, immediately paid court to the new administration, by placing himself at the head of such of the Duke of Queensberry’s friends as opposed the Marquis of Tweeddale and his party. In this situation he showed so much dexterity, and managed his opposition with so much art and address, that he was considered by the Tories as a man of probity, and well inclined to the exiled family. Afterwards, when the Whig party came again into power, he gave them his support, and became very zealous in promoting all the measures of the court, particularly the treaty of union, for which he presented the draught of an act in parliament, in 1705. To reward his exertions, he was, after the prorogation of the parliament, appointed secretary of state for Scotland, instead of the Marquis of Annandale, who was displaced, because he was suspected of holding a correspondence with the “Squadron,” who were inclined to support the succession to the crown without, rather than with the proposed union. His lordship was chosen one of the sixteen representative peers in 1707, and re-elected at the general election the following year, and in 1710 and 1713. By the share he had taken in bringing about the union, Mar had rendered himself very unpopular in Scotland; but he endeavoured to regain the favour of his countrymen, by attending a deputation of Scottish members, consisting of the Duke of Argyle, himself, Cockburn younger of Ormiston, and Lockhart of Carnwath, who waited on Queen Anne in 1712, to inform her of their resolution to move for a repeal of the union with[425] England. When the Earl of Findlater brought forward a motion for repeal in the House of Lords, Mar spoke strongly in favour of it, and pressed the dissolution of the union as the only means to preserve the peace of the island.[681] He was made a privy-councillor in 1708, and on the death of the Duke of Queensberry in 1713, the earl was again appointed secretary of state for Scotland, and thus, for the second time, enlisted himself under the banners of Toryism; but an end was put to his political tergiversation by his abrupt and unceremonious dismissal from office by George I., and he vowed revenge.
Of John Erskine, the 11th Earl of Mar, the main leader in the upcoming rebellion, it's appropriate to say a few things. Following in his father's footsteps, who joined the revolutionary party simply because he thought it would benefit him, the young earl, upon entering public life, aligned himself with the ruling party led by the Duke of Queensberry, the leader of the Scottish Whigs. He took the oaths and his seat in parliament in September 1696, was sworn in as a privy councillor the next year, and was later appointed to command a foot regiment and received the order of the Thistle. In 1704, when the Whigs were replaced by the country party, the earl, sticking to his plan of aligning his politics with his interests, quickly sought favor with the new administration by leading those of the Duke of Queensberry’s allies who opposed the Marquis of Tweeddale and his party. During this time, he displayed such skill and managed his opposition so astutely that the Tories viewed him as a man of integrity, sympathetic to the exiled royal family. Later, when the Whig party came back into power, he supported them enthusiastically and actively promoted all the court's initiatives, especially the treaty of union, for which he proposed a draft act in parliament in 1705. To reward his efforts, after the parliament was prorogued, he was appointed secretary of state for Scotland, replacing the Marquis of Annandale, who was ousted due to suspicions of communication with the "Squadron," who favored supporting the crown's succession without the proposed union. His lordship was elected as one of the sixteen representative peers in 1707, re-elected in the following year's general election, and again in 1710 and 1713. Due to his role in facilitating the union, Mar became quite unpopular in Scotland; however, he tried to win back his countrymen's favor by joining a group of Scottish members, including the Duke of Argyle, himself, Cockburn younger of Ormiston, and Lockhart of Carnwath, who met with Queen Anne in 1712 to inform her of their plan to propose a repeal of the union with England. When the Earl of Findlater introduced a repeal motion in the House of Lords, Mar spoke passionately in support of it and argued that dissolving the union was the only way to maintain peace on the island. He became a privy-councillor in 1708, and after the Duke of Queensberry died in 1713, the earl was once again appointed secretary of state for Scotland, thereby aligning himself with Toryism a second time; however, his political maneuvering came to an abrupt and unceremonious end when George I dismissed him from office, prompting him to vow revenge.
Though not possessed of shining talents, he made ample amends for their deficiencies by artifice and an insinuating and courteous deportment, and managed his designs with such prudence and circumspection as to render it extremely difficult to ascertain his object when he desired concealment; by which conduct “he showed himself,” in the opinion of a contemporary, “to be a man of good sense, but bad morals.”[682] The versatility of his politics was perhaps owing rather to the peculiar circumstances in which he was placed than to any innate viciousness of disposition. He was a Jacobite from principle, but as the fortunes of his house had been greatly impaired in the civil war by its attachment to the Stuarts, and as, upon his entrance into public life, he found the cause of the exiled family at a low ebb, he sought to retrieve the losses which his ancestors had sustained; while, at the same time, he gratified his ambition, by aspiring to power, which he could only hope to acquire by attaching himself to the existing government. The loss of a place of £5,000 a-year, without any chance of ever again enjoying the sweets of office, was gall and wormwood to such a man. This disappointment, and the studied insult he had received from the king, operating upon a selfish and ambitious spirit, drove him into open rebellion, with no other view than the gratification of his revenge. But whatever were his qualifications in the cabinet, he was without military experience, and consequently unfit to command an army, as the result showed.
Though not exceptionally talented, he more than made up for his shortcomings with cleverness and a smooth, polite demeanor, managing his plans with such caution and care that it was extremely hard to figure out his intentions when he wanted to keep things hidden. Because of this behavior, “he showed himself,” according to a contemporary, “to be a man of good sense, but bad morals.”[682] His shifting political stance was likely due more to the unique situation he was in than any inherent wickedness. He was a Jacobite by conviction, but since his family's fortunes had declined significantly during the civil war due to their loyalty to the Stuarts, and upon entering public life, he found the cause of the exiled family struggling, he aimed to recover the losses his ancestors had faced. At the same time, he pursued his ambition by seeking power, which he could only hope to achieve by aligning himself with the current government. Losing a position that paid £5,000 a year, with no chance of ever holding office again, was incredibly bitter for someone like him. This setback, combined with the deliberate insult he received from the king, fueled his selfish and ambitious nature, pushing him into open rebellion, driven solely by a desire for revenge. However, despite his abilities in the cabinet, he lacked military experience and was therefore unfit to lead an army, as subsequent events proved.
On the eve of Mar’s departure from England to place himself at the head of the intended insurrection in Scotland, he resolved to show himself at court; and, accordingly, he appeared in the presence of King George on the 1st of August, with all the complaisance of a courtier, and with that affability of demeanour for which he was so distinguished. What his motives were for thus needlessly laying himself open to the charge of studied duplicity by confronting a sovereign whose throne he was about to attempt to overturn, it is difficult to conjecture. Was it to solace his offended pride, or to show the world the hardihood of his determination to unfurl the standard of revolt, that he had the cool daring, in presence of the nobles of the land, to look in the face the man against whom he had inwardly vowed to wage war? Or was his object, in thus appearing as if no treasonable design could be in his contemplation, intended as a feint to deceive the court and lull suspicion, so as to enable him the more effectually to conceal the preparations he had made for his intended departure? All of these questions might be fairly answered in the affirmative, as being in perfect conformity with the earl’s character.
On the night before Mar left England to lead the planned uprising in Scotland, he decided to make an appearance at court. He showed up in front of King George on August 1st, acting with all the courtesy of a courtier and with the friendly demeanor that he was known for. It’s hard to guess what his reasons were for putting himself in a position where he could be accused of deception by facing a king whose rule he was about to challenge. Was it to soothe his wounded pride, or to demonstrate his boldness and commitment to raising the flag of rebellion by daring to look the man in the eye with whom he had secretly vowed to go to war? Or was he trying to appear as if he had no treasonous intentions, aiming to trick the court and ease their suspicions so he could better hide the preparations he had made for his departure? All these questions could reasonably be answered with a yes, as they align perfectly with the earl's character.
Having disguised himself by changing his usual dress, he embarked at Gravesend on the 2d of August, 1715, on board a vessel bound for Newcastle, accompanied by Major-general Hamilton and Colonel Hay, and attended by two servants. On arriving at Newcastle he and his party went on board another vessel bound for the Frith of Forth, the property of one Spence, and were landed at Elie, a small port on the Fife coast, near the mouth of the Frith. During the great civil war, and for many years thereafter, a landing in Fife in support of the Stuarts would have been a dangerous attempt, but the opinions of many of the Fife people had, of late, undergone a complete revolution; and, at the time in question, Fife had, as the Jacobites would have said, many “honest” men, or in other words, persons who were warmly attached to the interests of the exiled family. From Elie, Mar proceeded to Crail, where he was met by Sir Alexander Erskine, the Lord Lyon, and other friends of the Jacobite interest, who accompanied him to the house of “the Honest Laird,”[426] a name by which John Bethune of Balfour, a stanch Jacobite, was commonly known. After remaining a few days in Fife, Mar paid a visit to his brother-in-law, the Earl of Kinnoul, at his seat of Dupplin in the county of Perth, whence he departed on Thursday the 18th of August, and crossed the Tay about two miles below Perth, with 40 horse, on his way to his seat of Kildrummy, in the Braes of Mar. On the following day he despatched letters to the principal Jacobites, inviting them to attend a grand hunting-match at Braemar, on the 27th of August. As the government was on the alert, and watched very narrowly any unusual assemblages, the Jacobites had frequently before had recourse to this and similar expedients to enable them to concert their measures without exciting the suspicion of the government.[683]
Having disguised himself by changing his usual clothes, he set sail from Gravesend on August 2, 1715, on a ship headed for Newcastle, accompanied by Major-General Hamilton and Colonel Hay, along with two servants. Upon arriving in Newcastle, he and his companions boarded another vessel owned by a man named Spence, which was headed for the Firth of Forth, and they were dropped off at Elie, a small port on the Fife coast, near the mouth of the Firth. During the major civil war and for many years after, landing in Fife to support the Stuarts would have been a risky move, but the views of many people in Fife had drastically changed; at that time, Fife had, as the Jacobites would put it, many “honest” men—meaning individuals who were strongly supportive of the exiled family. From Elie, Mar continued to Crail, where he was met by Sir Alexander Erskine, the Lord Lyon, and other supporters of the Jacobite cause, who escorted him to the home of “the Honest Laird,” a nickname for John Bethune of Balfour, a dedicated Jacobite. After spending a few days in Fife, Mar visited his brother-in-law, the Earl of Kinnoul, at his estate in Dupplin in Perthshire. He left on Thursday, August 18, and crossed the Tay about two miles south of Perth with 40 horsemen, heading toward his estate of Kildrummy in the Braes of Mar. The next day, he sent letters to the main Jacobite leaders, inviting them to a big hunting match at Braemar on August 27. Since the government was on high alert and closely monitored any unusual gatherings, the Jacobites had often relied on this and similar strategies to plan their actions without raising government suspicion.
That the earl had matured his plans before coming to Scotland, and that the Jacobites were let into the secret of his designs, is evident from the fact that, as early as the 6th of August, those in Edinburgh and the neighbourhood were aware of his intention to come down to Scotland. On the following morning the Honourable John Dalzel, a captain on half pay, sent in a resignation of his commission, that he might join with greater freedom the standard of the earl.
That the earl had finalized his plans before arriving in Scotland, and that the Jacobites were aware of his intentions, is clear from the fact that, as early as August 6th, people in Edinburgh and the surrounding areas knew he intended to come to Scotland. The next morning, the Honorable John Dalzel, a captain on half pay, submitted his resignation to freely join the earl's cause.
Under pretence of attending the hunting-match, a considerable number of noblemen and gentlemen arrived at Aboyne, in Aberdeenshire, about the time appointed. Among these were the Marquis of Huntly, eldest son of the Duke of Gordon; the Marquis of Tullibardine, eldest son of the Duke of Athole; the Earls of Nithsdale, Marischal, Traquair, Errol, Southesk, Carnwath, Seaforth, Linlithgow, and others; the Viscounts Kilsyth, Kenmure, Kingston, and Stormont; Lords Rollo, Duffus, Drummond, Strathallan, Ogilvie, and Nairne; and about twenty-six gentlemen of influence in the Highlands, among whom were Generals Hamilton and Gordon, Glengary, Campbell of Glendaruel, and the lairds of Auchterhouse and Auldbar.[684]
Under the guise of attending the hunting match, a significant number of noblemen and gentlemen arrived in Aboyne, Aberdeenshire, around the scheduled time. Among them were the Marquis of Huntly, the eldest son of the Duke of Gordon; the Marquis of Tullibardine, the eldest son of the Duke of Athole; the Earls of Nithsdale, Marischal, Traquair, Errol, Southesk, Carnwath, Seaforth, Linlithgow, and others; the Viscounts Kilsyth, Kenmure, Kingston, and Stormont; Lords Rollo, Duffus, Drummond, Strathallan, Ogilvie, and Nairne; and about twenty-six influential gentlemen from the Highlands, including Generals Hamilton and Gordon, Glengary, Campbell of Glendaruel, and the lairds of Auchterhouse and Auldbar.[684]
After the meeting had assembled, the earl proceeded to address his friends in a regular and well-ordered speech. He began by expressing his sorrow for having been instrumental in forwarding the union of the two kingdoms. He informed them that his eyes were now opened, and that he clearly perceived the error he had committed; that he would therefore do every thing in his power to make his countrymen again a free people, and restore to them their ancient liberties which had been surrendered into the hands of the English by the accursed treaty of union. That this treaty, which had already done so much injury to Scotland, was calculated to inflict additional grievances upon it, and that such were the designs of the English appeared evident by the measures which had been daily pursued ever since the Elector of Hanover had ascended the throne. That this prince regarded neither the welfare of his people, nor their religion; but had committed the charge of both entirely to a set of men who, while they stuck to the Protestant succession, made such alterations in church and state as they thought fit. That they had already begun to encroach upon the liberties of both, on which account he had resolved to vindicate their rights by placing the lawful sovereign, James VIII., who had promised to hear their grievances and redress their wrongs, upon the throne of his ancestors. He then informed them of his determination to take up arms in behalf of his lawful king: that he would summon all the fencible men among his own tenantry, and with them hazard his life in the cause; and he exhorted all those assembled to follow his example. To encourage them to do so, he assured them that there would be a general rising in England in support of the cause; that they would receive powerful assistance from France, whither the Duke of Ormond and Lord Bolingbroke had gone to induce Louis XIV. to aid and assist them with men and money; and that the Duke of Berwick would certainly land in the West of England with a large force. That there were thousands of persons throughout the kingdom who had solemnly pledged themselves to him, and to one another, to join him in deposing King George, and establishing James VIII. on the throne. He then informed them that he had[427] received letters (which he exhibited) under the hand of James himself, from Lorraine, promising to come over to Scotland and place his person under the protection of the valour and fidelity of his Scottish subjects; and that, in the meantime, ships, provided with arms, ammunition, and other military stores, would be sent over from France as soon as a landing port should be fixed upon. He thereupon produced, or stated that he had in his possession, a commission from James, appointing him his Lieutenant-general, and commander of all the Jacobite forces in Scotland, and informed the meeting that he was furnished with money, and that an arrangement had been made by which he would be enabled to pay regularly the troops that should be raised, so that no gentleman who might join his standard, with his followers, would be put to any expense, and the country would be quite relieved from the burden of supporting the war. After the earl had finished his harangue, the meeting unanimously resolved to take up arms in support of the Chevalier; and after taking an oath of fidelity to the earl as the representative of James VIII. and to each other, the persons present took leave of him, and promised to return immediately to their estates and raise their men, and to hold themselves in readiness to join the earl on the first summons. To enlist the feelings of the people in favour of the prince, copies of his manifesto, of which each individual who attended the meeting obtained a supply from the earl, were industriously circulated throughout the country, and dropt in the streets of the different towns in Scotland during night.
After the meeting started, the earl addressed his friends with a structured and orderly speech. He began by expressing his regret for having played a role in the union of the two kingdoms. He told them that he now realized his mistake and clearly saw the error he had made; therefore, he would do everything in his power to make his countrymen free again and restore their ancient liberties that had been surrendered to the English through the shameful treaty of union. He stated that this treaty, which had already caused significant harm to Scotland, was designed to inflict even more grievances upon it, and it was evident that such were the intentions of the English, considering the actions taken since the Elector of Hanover ascended the throne. He claimed that this prince cared little for the well-being of his people or their religion and had completely handed the responsibilities for both to a group of men who, while adhering to the Protestant succession, changed church and state as they deemed appropriate. He noted that they had already started to encroach upon both liberties, which led him to resolve to defend their rights by placing the rightful sovereign, James VIII, who had promised to hear their grievances and address their wrongs, on the throne of his ancestors. He then expressed his determination to take up arms for his lawful king: that he would call upon all the capable men among his tenants, risking his life for the cause, and urged everyone present to follow his lead. To encourage them, he assured them that there would be a widespread uprising in England to support their cause; that they would get strong backing from France, where the Duke of Ormond and Lord Bolingbroke had gone to persuade Louis XIV to help them with troops and funding; and that the Duke of Berwick would definitely land in West England with a large force. He mentioned that there were thousands of people across the kingdom who had solemnly sworn to him and each other to join him in deposing King George and establishing James VIII on the throne. He then revealed that he had received letters (which he showed) from James himself in Lorraine, promising to come to Scotland and put himself under the protection of his brave and loyal Scottish subjects; and that, in the meantime, ships carrying arms, ammunition, and other military supplies would be sent from France as soon as a landing point was settled. He then produced, or stated he had, a commission from James, appointing him as his Lieutenant-general and commander of all the Jacobite forces in Scotland, and informed the meeting that he was provided with funds, and that an arrangement had been made to pay the troops he would raise regularly, ensuring that no gentleman joining his standard with his followers would incur any costs, and the country would be free from the burden of supporting the war. After the earl finished his speech, the meeting unanimously decided to take up arms in support of the Chevalier; and after taking an oath of loyalty to the earl as James VIII's representative and to one another, those present took their leave and promised to return immediately to their estates, gather their men, and be ready to join the earl at the first call. To rally the people's support for the prince, copies of his manifesto, of which each person at the meeting received a supply from the earl, were actively spread throughout the country and distributed in the streets of various towns in Scotland during the night.
The government was not inattentive to the proceedings of the Jacobites, and measures were adopted immediately by the Lord Advocate for securing the chiefs. Under the authority of an act passed on the 30th of August, a large number of noblemen and gentlemen, of whom a great proportion belonged to the Highlands, were summoned by him to appear at Edinburgh within certain specified periods, under the pain of a year’s imprisonment and other penalties, to give bail for their allegiance to the government. Among them was Rob Roy. The time allowed for the appearance of such as resided to the south of the river Tay, was seven days, to those on the north, fifteen, and to such as might be out of Scotland, sixty days after the day of citation. Very few of them however appeared, and the remainder, almost without exception, rushed at once into the insurrection.
The government was paying attention to the activities of the Jacobites, and the Lord Advocate quickly took steps to secure the chiefs. Under an act passed on August 30th, many noblemen and gentlemen, most of whom were from the Highlands, were summoned by him to appear in Edinburgh within specific timeframes, under the threat of a year's imprisonment and other penalties, to pledge their loyalty to the government. Among them was Rob Roy. Those living south of the River Tay had seven days to appear, those to the north had fifteen days, and anyone not in Scotland had sixty days from the date of the summons. However, very few showed up, and almost all the others immediately joined the insurrection.
The confederated chiefs had scarcely all of them reached their respective homes, when they were again summoned by Mar to meet him at Aboyne, on the 3d of September, to concert measures for appearing immediately in arms. Some of those who resided only a short distance from the appointed rendezvous, attended, and having received instructions to assemble their men, and to join him without delay, at Kirkmichael, a village in Braemar, they returned to their estates, and sent round the fiery cross to summon their followers to the field. With 60 followers only, Mar proclaimed the Chevalier at Castletown in Braemar, after which he proceeded to Kirkmichael, where on the 6th of September he raised his standard, which was consecrated by prayer, in presence, according to some accounts, of a force of 2,000 men, mostly consisting of horse.[685] When the standard was in the course of being erected, the ball on the top of the pole fell off, an incident which was regarded by the superstitious Highlanders as a bad omen, and which threw a damp over the proceedings of the day.
The confederated chiefs had barely reached their homes when Mar called them back to meet him at Aboyne on September 3rd to plan their immediate armed response. Some chiefs who lived close to the meeting point attended, received orders to gather their men, and head to Kirkmichael, a village in Braemar, without delay. They returned to their estates and sent out the fiery cross to summon their followers. With only 60 followers, Mar declared the Chevalier at Castletown in Braemar, then moved on to Kirkmichael, where on September 6th, he raised his standard, which was blessed by prayer, in front of what some say was a force of 2,000 men, mostly cavalry.[685] When the standard was being raised, the ball from the top of the pole fell off, an event that the superstitious Highlanders saw as a bad sign, which dampened the mood of the day.
On the following day, Mar intimated by a circular letter to the gentlemen of Perthshire, his appointment to the chief command of all King James’s forces in Scotland, and he required them to hold themselves in readiness to join him with their vassals when called upon. He also directed them to secure the arms of such persons as were hostile to the cause of King James, and desired they would prevent their men from plundering, or living at free quarters, upon his Majesty’s subjects. “The King,” he observes, “makes no doubt of your zeal for his service, especially at this juncture when his cause is so deeply concerned, and the relieving of our native country from oppression and a foreign yoke, too heavy for us and our posterity to bear, and when now is the time to endeavour the restoring, not only our rightful and native king, but also our[428] country to its ancient, free, and independent constitution under him, whose ancestors have reigned over us for so many generations.”
On the next day, Mar communicated through a circular letter to the gentlemen of Perthshire about his appointment as the leader of all King James’s forces in Scotland. He asked them to be ready to join him with their followers when needed. He also instructed them to seize the weapons of anyone opposed to King James’s cause and urged them to prevent their men from looting or taking advantage of his Majesty’s subjects. “The King,” he notes, “is confident in your commitment to his service, especially now when his cause is critically important, and when we must work to free our homeland from oppression and a foreign rule that is too heavy for us and our future generations to endure. Now is the time to strive for not only the restoration of our rightful and legitimate king but also our country to its historical, free, and independent governance under him, whose ancestors have ruled over us for so many generations.”
Two days thereafter the earl published a high-flown declaration, in which he summons, “in his Majesty’s name and authority,” and “by the King’s special order to me thereunto,” all faithful and loving subjects to raise their fencible men with their best arms, and to join him at the Inver of Mar on the following Monday, “in order to proceed in our march to attend the king’s standard with his other forces. The king intending that his forces shall be paid from the time of their first setting out, he expects, as he positively orders, that they behave themselves civilly, and commit no plundering or other disorders, upon the highest penalties, and his displeasure, which is expected you’l see observed.”
Two days later, the earl issued an extravagant declaration in which he called upon all loyal and loving subjects, “in his Majesty’s name and authority,” and “by the King’s special order to me,” to gather their able men with their best weapons and join him at the Inver of Mar the following Monday, “so we can march to join the king’s standard with his other forces. The king intends for his forces to be paid from the moment they set out, so he expects, and orders, that they act respectfully and avoid any looting or other disturbances, with the strictest penalties and his displeasure for anyone who doesn’t comply.”
As a contrast to this high-flown and liberty-sounding document, the following singular letter, written by the earl to his baillie in the lordship of Kildrummy, on the evening of the day on which the above declaration was issued, is curious. It exhibits, in a remarkable point of view, the despotic power which, even down to such a modern period, a feudal or rather a Highland chief considered himself entitled to exercise with impunity over his vassals. Had such an order been issued by a baron, who had scarcely ever gone beyond the boundaries of his own demesnes, it might have been passed over without remark, as in perfect keeping with the ideas of a feudal despot; but to see the refined courtier threatening his own vassals and tenants with destruction, and even extermination, merely because they hesitated to take up arms in opposition to the government under which they lived, and under which the earl himself had served, is indeed very extraordinary:—
As a contrast to this grand and liberty-promoting document, the following unusual letter, written by the earl to his bailiff in the lordship of Kildrummy on the evening the above declaration was issued, is quite interesting. It shows, in a striking way, the absolute power that a feudal or rather Highland chief felt entitled to wield over his vassals without consequence, even at such a modern time. If such an order had come from a baron who had rarely left his own estate, it might have gone unnoticed, fitting right in with the mindset of a feudal ruler. However, seeing a sophisticated courtier threatening his own vassals and tenants with destruction, and even extermination, simply because they were hesitant to rise against the government they lived under—and which the earl himself had served—was indeed very remarkable:—
“Invercauld, Sept. 9, at night, 1715.
“Invercauld, Sept. 9, 1715, night.”
“Jocke,—Ye was in the right not to come with the hundred men ye sent up to-night, when I expected four times the number. It is a pretty thing, when all the Highlands of Scotland are now rising upon their king and country’s account, as I have accounts from them since they were with me, and the gentlemen of our neighbouring lowlands expecting us down to join them, that my men should be only refractory. Is not this the thing we are now about, which they have been wishing these twenty-six years? And now, when it is come, and the king and country’s cause is at stake, will they for ever sit still and see all perish? I have used gentle means too long, and so I shall be forced to put other orders I have in execution. I have sent you enclosed an order for the lordship of Kildrummy, which you are immediately to intimate to all my vassals: if they give ready obedience, it will make some amends, and if not ye may tell them from me, that it will not be in my power to save them (were I willing) from being treated as enemies, by those who are ready soon to join me; and they may depend on it, that I will be the first to propose, and order their being so. Particularly, let my own tenants in Kildrummy know, that if they come not forth with their best arms, that I will send a party immediately to burn what they shall miss taking from them. And they may believe this not only a threat, but, by all that’s sacred, I’ll put it in execution, let my loss be what it will, that it may be an example to others. You are to tell the gentlemen that I’ll expect them in their best accoutrements, on horseback, and no excuse to be accepted of. Go about this with all diligence, and come yourself and let me know your having done so. All this is not only as ye will be answerable to me, but to your king and country.
“Jocke, you were right not to come with the hundred men you sent up tonight, when I expected four times that number. It’s quite striking that all the Highlands of Scotland are rising for their king and country, as I’ve heard from them since they were with me, and the gentlemen from our neighboring lowlands are eager for us to join them, while my men are being defiant. Isn’t this what we’ve all been wanting for twenty-six years? And now, when it’s finally happening, with the king and country’s cause at stake, will they sit back and watch everything fall apart? I've used gentle methods for too long, so I’ll have to take serious action. I’ve sent you an order for the lordship of Kildrummy, which you need to inform all my vassals about right away: if they comply willingly, it will make up for some things, and if not, let them know from me that I won’t be able to protect them (even if I wanted to) from being treated as enemies by those who are ready to join me soon; and they should be assured that I will be the first to suggest and arrange that. Specifically, tell my own tenants in Kildrummy that if they don’t come forward with their best arms, I will send a party immediately to burn whatever they leave behind. They should see this not only as a threat, but, by all that’s sacred, I’ll carry it out, no matter what I have to lose, so it serves as a warning to others. You need to inform the gentlemen that I expect them in their best gear, on horseback, and I won’t accept any excuses. Handle this with urgency and come back to let me know you’ve done it. All of this is not just for what you’ll owe me, but for your king and country.”
“Your assured friend and servant,
“MAR.”
“Your reliable friend and servant, “MAR.”
“To John Forbes of Inverau,
Bailie of Kildrummy.”
To John Forbes of Inverau,
Bailie of Kildrummy.
While the Jacobite chiefs were collecting their forces, an event occurred which ought to have induced them to abandon, at least for a time, an enterprise signalized by such an untoward beginning. This was the death of Louis XIV., who expired on the 1st of September, after a short illness. An occurrence more unfortunate to the cause of the Chevalier could scarcely have happened at such a conjuncture, as it tended to damp the spirits of his partisans, who looked upon Louis as the main prop of the cause. On receipt of this intelligence, the chiefs held a meeting to consult upon the course they ought to pursue[429] under this new aspect of matters. Some of the more moderate were for returning home, and remaining quiet till the arrival of the Chevalier, should he receive any encouragement from the new government of France to proceed on his intended voyage; but the majority argued that they had already gone too far to recede with safety, and that as a general insurrection would take place in England in favour of the Chevalier, they should take the field forthwith. An immediate appeal to arms having been resolved upon, messengers were despatched to France to urge the Chevalier to hasten his departure, and the following notable manifesto, which had been privately printed at Edinburgh by Freebairn, one of the king’s printers, was issued at the same time:—
While the Jacobite leaders were gathering their forces, something happened that should have made them reconsider, at least for a while, an undertaking marked by such a bad start. This was the death of Louis XIV, who passed away on September 1st after a brief illness. An event more unfortunate for the Chevalier's cause could hardly have occurred at such a time, as it dampened the spirits of his supporters, who viewed Louis as the main supporter of their cause. Upon hearing this news, the leaders met to discuss what they should do next under this new situation. Some of the more moderate members suggested going home and staying quiet until the Chevalier arrived, should he get any encouragement from the new French government to continue his intended journey; but the majority argued that they had already gone too far to retreat safely, and since a general uprising in England in favor of the Chevalier was expected, they should take to the field immediately. After deciding to act, messengers were sent to France to urge the Chevalier to hurry his departure, and the following important manifesto, which had been privately printed in Edinburgh by Freebairn, one of the king's printers, was released at the same time:—
“Manifesto by the Noblemen, Gentlemen, and others, who dutifully appear at this time in asserting the undoubted rights of their lawful sovereign, James the Eighth, by the grace of God, king of Scotland, England, France, and Ireland, defender of the faith, &c.; and for relieving this, his ancient kingdom, from the oppressions and grievances it lies under.
“Manifesto by the Noblemen, Gentlemen, and others, who are here to assert the undeniable rights of their lawful sovereign, James the Eighth, by the grace of God, king of Scotland, England, France, and Ireland, defender of the faith, etc.; and to relieve this, his ancient kingdom, from the oppressions and grievances it is experiencing.”
“His majesty’s right of blood to the crowns of these realms is undoubted, and has never been disputed or arraigned by the least circumstance or lawful authority. By the laws of God, by the ancient constitutions, and by the positive unrepealed laws of the land, we are bound to pay his majesty the duty of loyal subjects. Nothing can absolve us from this our duty of subjection and obedience. The laws of God require our allegiance to our rightful king—the laws of the land secure our religion and other interests; and his majesty giving up himself to the support of his Protestant subjects, puts the means of securing to us our concerns, religious and civil, in our own hands. Our fundamental constitution has been entirely altered and sunk amidst the various shocks of unstable faction, while, in searching out new expedients pretended for our security, it has produced nothing but daily disappointments, and has brought us and our posterity under a precarious dependence upon foreign councils and interests, and the power of foreign troops. The late unhappy union which was brought about by the mistaken notions of some, and the ruinous and selfish designs of others, has proved so far from lessening and healing the differences betwixt his majesty’s subjects of Scotland and England, that it has widened and increased them. And it appears by experience so inconsistent with the rights, privileges, and interests of us, and our good neighbours and fellow-subjects of England, that the continuance of it must inevitably ruin us, and hurt them; nor can any way be found out to relieve us, and restore our ancient and independent constitution, but by the restoring our rightful and natural king, who has the only undoubted right to reign over us. Neither can we hope that the party who chiefly contributed to bring us into bondage, will at any time endeavour to work our relief, since it is known how strenuously they opposed, in two late instances, the efforts that were made by all Scotsmen by themselves, and supported by the best and wisest of the English, towards so desirable an end, as they will not adventure openly to disown the dissolution of the union to be. Our substance has been wasted in the late ruinous wars, and we see an unavoidable prospect of having wars continued on us and our posterity so long as the possession of the crown is not in the right line. The hereditary rights of the subjects, though confirmed by conventions and parliaments, are now treated as of no value or force, and past services to the crown and royal family are now looked upon as grounds of suspicion. A packed up assembly, who call themselves a British parliament, have, so far as in them lies, inhumanely murdered their own and our sovereign, by promising a good sum of money as the reward of so execrable a crime. They have proscribed, by unaccountable and groundless impeachments and attainders, the worthy patriots of England, for their honourable and successful endeavours to restore trade, plenty, and peace to these nations.
“His majesty’s right to the crowns of these realms is unquestionable and has never been challenged or disputed by any circumstance or lawful authority. By the laws of God, by the ancient constitutions, and by the active unrepealed laws of the land, we are obligated to show his majesty the duty of loyal subjects. Nothing can free us from this duty of submission and obedience. The laws of God demand our loyalty to our rightful king—the laws of the land protect our religion and other interests; and his majesty dedicating himself to the support of his Protestant subjects gives us the means to secure our concerns, both religious and civil. Our fundamental constitution has been completely altered and collapsed amid the various shocks of unstable factions, while searching for new solutions claimed to be for our safety, it has produced nothing but daily disappointments and has left us and our descendants in a precarious dependence on foreign interests and the power of foreign troops. The recent unfortunate union, which was brought about by the misguided beliefs of some and the selfish designs of others, has done far more to widen and increase the differences between his majesty’s subjects of Scotland and England than to lessen and heal them. It has been shown by experience to be so inconsistent with the rights, privileges, and interests of us and our good neighbours and fellow-subjects of England, that continuing it will inevitably ruin us and harm them; and there is no way to relieve us and restore our ancient independent constitution, except by restoring our rightful and natural king, who has the only unquestionable right to rule over us. We also cannot expect that the group that significantly contributed to bringing us into this predicament will ever attempt to help us, since it is known how fiercely they opposed the efforts made recently by all Scotsmen and supported by the best and wisest of the English, working towards such a desirable goal, as they won’t dare to openly deny the dissolution of the union. Our resources have been depleted in the recent disastrous wars, and we foresee that wars will continue for us and our descendants as long as the crown is not held by the rightful line. The hereditary rights of the subjects, though confirmed by conventions and parliaments, are now treated as worthless, and past services to the crown and royal family are now viewed with suspicion. A rigged assembly, that calls themselves a British parliament, have, as far as they could, inhumanely murdered their own, and our sovereign, by promising a substantial sum of money as the reward for such a heinous act. They have unjustly accused and condemned the worthy patriots of England, for their honorable and successful efforts to restore trade, abundance, and peace to these nations.”
“They have broken in upon the sacred laws of both countries by which the liberty of our persons was secured, and they have empowered a foreign prince, (who, notwithstanding his expectations of the crown for fifteen years, is still unacquainted with our manners, customs, and language,) to make an absolute conquest[430] (if not timely prevented) of the three kingdoms, by investing himself with an unlimited power, not only of raising unnecessary forces at home, but also of calling in foreign troops, ready to promote his uncontrollable designs. Nor can we be ever hopeful of its being otherwise, in the way it is at present, for some generations to come. And the sad consequences of these unexampled proceedings have really been so fatal to great numbers of our kinsmen, friends, and fellow-subjects of both kingdoms, that they have been constrained to abandon their country, houses, wives and children, to give themselves up prisoners, and perhaps victims, to be sacrificed to the pleasure of foreigners, and a few hot-headed men of a restless faction, whom they employ. Our troops abroad, notwithstanding their long and remarkable good services, have been treated, since the peace, with neglect and contempt, and particularly in Holland; and it is not now the officers’ long service, merit, and blood they have lost, but money and favour by which they can obtain justice in their preferments. So that it is evident the safety of his majesty’s person, and independency of his kingdoms, call loudly for immediate relief and defence.
“They have violated the sacred laws of both countries that secured our personal freedom, and they have given power to a foreign prince, (who, despite hoping for the crown for fifteen years, still doesn't know our customs, manners, and language,) to make a complete takeover[430] (if we don’t prevent it) of the three kingdoms, by granting himself unlimited power, not just to raise unnecessary forces at home, but also to call in foreign troops ready to support his unchecked plans. And we can’t expect things to change anytime soon, for generations to come. The unfortunate outcomes of these unprecedented actions have been so devastating to many of our relatives, friends, and fellow subjects in both kingdoms, that they have been forced to leave their country, homes, wives, and children to surrender themselves as prisoners, possibly to be sacrificed to the whims of foreigners and a few reckless individuals from a restless faction they employ. Our troops abroad, despite their long and notable service, have been treated with neglect and scorn since the peace, especially in Holland; and now it’s not about the officers' long service, merit, or the blood they’ve shed, but about money and connections that allow them to seek justice in their promotions. Therefore, it is clear that the safety of the king’s person and the independence of his kingdoms urgently require immediate help and protection."
“The consideration of these unhappy circumstances, with the due regard we have to common justice, the peace and quiet of us and our posterity, and our duty to his majesty, and his commands, are the powerful motives which have engaged us in our present undertaking, which we are firmly and heartily resolved to push to the utmost, and stand by one another to the last extremity, as the only solid and effectual means for putting an end to so dreadful a prospect, as by our present situation we have before our eyes, and with faithful hearts true to our rightful king, our country, and our neighbours, we earnestly beseech and expect, as his majesty commands, the assistance of all our true fellow-subjects to second our attempt; declaring hereby our sincere intentions that we will promote and concur in all lawful means for settling a lasting peace to these lands, under the auspicious government of our native-born rightful sovereign, the direction of our own domestic councils, and the protection of our native forces and troops. That we will in the same manner concur and endeavour to have our laws, liberties, and properties, secured by the parliaments of both kingdoms; that by the wisdom of such parliaments we will endeavour to have such laws enacted as shall give absolute security to us, and future ages, for the Protestant religion, against all efforts of arbitrary power, popery, and all its other enemies.
“The consideration of these unfortunate circumstances, along with our commitment to justice, the peace and well-being of ourselves and our future generations, and our duty to the king and his directives, are the strong motivations that have driven us to take on this task. We are fully determined to pursue this effort to the fullest and support one another to the very end, as it is the only effective way to avert such a terrifying outlook that we can see in our current situation. With loyal hearts true to our rightful king, our country, and our neighbors, we earnestly ask for and anticipate, as his majesty commands, the support of all our fellow subjects to back our endeavor. We declare our genuine intentions to promote and work towards all lawful means to establish a lasting peace in these lands, under the favorable rule of our rightful sovereign, guided by our own local councils, and protected by our native forces and troops. We will likewise cooperate and strive to ensure our laws, freedoms, and properties are secured by the parliaments of both kingdoms; that through the wisdom of those parliaments, we will seek to enact laws that provide total security for ourselves and future generations for the Protestant faith, against all attempts of arbitrary power, popery, and all its other foes."
“Nor have we any reason to be distrustful of the goodness of God, the truth and purity of our holy religion, or the known excellency of his majesty’s judgment, as not to hope, that in due time, good examples and conversation with our learned divines, will remove those prejudices, which we know his education in a Popish country has not riveted in his royal discerning mind; and we are sure, as justice is a virtue in all religions and professions, so the doing of it to him will not lessen his good opinion of ours. That as the king is willing to give his royal indemnity for all that is past, so he will cheerfully concur in passing general acts of oblivion, that our fellow-subjects, who have been misled, may have a fair opportunity of living with us in the same friendly manner that we design to live with them. That we will use our endeavours for redressing the bad usage of our troops abroad, and bringing the troops at home on the same footing and establishment of pay, as those of England. That we will sincerely and heartily go into such measures as shall maintain effectually, and establish, a right, firm, and lasting union betwixt his majesty’s ancient kingdom of Scotland, and our good neighbours and fellow-subjects of the kingdom of England.
“Nor do we have any reason to doubt the goodness of God, the truth and purity of our holy religion, or the well-known excellence of his majesty’s judgment, to not hope that, in due time, good examples and conversations with our learned divines will erase the prejudices that we know his education in a Catholic country has not firmly entrenched in his royal understanding; and we are confident that, as justice is a virtue in all religions and professions, doing justice toward him will not diminish his good opinion of ours. Just as the king is willing to grant his royal forgiveness for all that has happened, he will gladly support passing general acts of forgetting, so our fellow subjects, who have been misled, may have a fair chance to live with us in the same friendly way that we intend to live with them. We will make efforts to address the mistreatment of our troops abroad and align the troops at home with the same pay and conditions as those in England. We will sincerely and wholeheartedly pursue measures that will effectively maintain and establish a right, strong, and lasting union between his majesty’s ancient kingdom of Scotland and our good neighbors and fellow subjects of the kingdom of England.”
“The peace of these nations being thus settled and we freed from foreign dangers, we will use our endeavours to have the army reduced to the usual number of guards and garrisons; and will concur in such laws and methods, as shall relieve us of the heavy taxes and debts now lying upon us, and at the same time, will support the public credit in all its parts. And we hereby faithfully promise and engage that every officer who joins with us in our king and country’s cause shall not only enjoy the same post he now does, but shall be advanced and preferred according to his rank and station and the number of men he brings off with him to us. And each foot soldier so joining us shall have twenty shillings sterling, and each trooper[431] or dragoon, who brings horse and accoutrements along with him, £12 sterling gratuity, besides their pay; and in general we shall concur with all our fellow subjects in such measures as shall make us flourish at home, and be formidable abroad, under our rightful sovereign, and the peaceable harmony of our ancient fundamental constitution, undisturbed by a pretender’s interests and councils from abroad, or a restless faction at home. In so honourable, so good, and just a cause, we do not doubt of the assistance, direction, and blessing of Almighty God, who has so often succoured the royal family of Stuarts, and our country from sinking under oppression.”
“The peace of these nations being established and us free from foreign threats, we will work to reduce the army to the standard number of guards and garrisons; and we will agree on laws and methods that will relieve us of the heavy taxes and debts currently burdening us, while also supporting public credit in all its aspects. We hereby promise and commit that every officer who joins us in our king and country’s cause will not only retain their current position but will be promoted according to their rank and the number of troops they bring with them. Each foot soldier joining us will receive twenty shillings sterling, and each mounted soldier or dragoon who brings their horse and equipment will get £12 sterling as a bonus, in addition to their pay; and in general, we will collaborate with all our fellow citizens on measures that will help us thrive at home and be strong abroad, under our rightful sovereign and the peaceful harmony of our ancient fundamental constitution, untroubled by a pretender’s interests and schemes from overseas or a restless faction at home. In such an honorable, good, and just cause, we are confident in the support, guidance, and blessing of Almighty God, who has often helped the royal family of Stuarts and our country from falling into oppression.”
A document better calculated to arouse the national feeling could not have been penned. Every topic which could excite a spirit of disaffection against the government then existing is artfully introduced, and enforced with an energy of diction and an apparent strength of reasoning admirably fitted for exciting the spirit of a people living, as they imagined, in a state of national degradation. But this manifesto which, a few years before, would have set the whole of Scotland in a flame, produced little or no effect in those quarters where alone it was necessary to make such an appeal.
A document more likely to stir up national sentiment couldn’t have been written. Every issue that could spark discontent against the current government is skillfully presented and backed up with powerful language and seemingly solid reasoning, perfectly aimed at provoking the feelings of a people who believed they were living in a state of national decline. However, this manifesto, which a few years earlier would have ignited all of Scotland, had little to no impact in the places where it was essential to make such a call.
FOOTNOTES:
[675] Culloden Papers, pp. 30, 31.
[676] Rae, p. 77.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rae, p. 77.
[677] Gazette, 25th September, 1714.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gazette, September 25, 1714.
[678] This document, which was signed by the chief of Maclean, Macdonell of Glengarry, Cameron of Lochiel, Macdonell of Keppoch, Sir Donald Macdonald, Mackintosh of Mackintosh, Mackenzie of Fraserdale, M’Leod of Contulick, Grant of Glenmoriston, Chisholm of Comer, and M’Pherson of Cluny, is as follows:—
[678] This document, signed by the leaders of Maclean, Macdonell of Glengarry, Cameron of Lochiel, Macdonell of Keppoch, Sir Donald Macdonald, Mackintosh of Mackintosh, Mackenzie of Fraserdale, M’Leod of Contulick, Grant of Glenmoriston, Chisholm of Comer, and M’Pherson of Cluny, is as follows:—
“My Lord,
“My Lord,
“So soon as we heard of the afflicting news of the death of her late majesty, Queen Anne, it did exceedingly comfort us, that, after so good and great a queen, who had the hearts and consulted the true happiness of all her people, we were to be governed by his sacred majesty, King George, a prince so brightly adorned with all royal virtues, that Britain, under his royal administration, shall still be flourishing at home, and able to hold the balance in the affairs of Europe.[679] Allow us, my Lord, to please ourselves with this agreeable persuasion, that his majesty’s royal and kindly influence shall reach to us, who are the most remote, as well as to others of his subjects in this island. We are not ignorant that there are some people forward to misrepresent us, from particular private views of their own, and who, to reach their own ends against us, on all occasions, endeavour to make us, in the Highlands of Scotland, pass for disaffected persons.
“As” soon as we heard the heartbreaking news of the death of our former queen, Anne, we found great comfort in knowing that, after such a wonderful and noble ruler who genuinely cared for the happiness of her people, we would now be led by his sacred majesty, King George. He is a prince richly endowed with all royal qualities, ensuring that Britain will continue to thrive at home and play a significant role in European affairs.[679] Allow us, my Lord, to take pleasure in the hopeful belief that his majesty’s royal and benevolent influence will reach all of us, even those who are farthest away, along with other subjects in this island. We know that there are some individuals eager to misrepresent us for their own selfish reasons, who try to paint us, in the Highlands of Scotland, as people who are unhappy with the crown.
“Your lordship has an estate and interest in the Highlands, and is so well known to bear good-will to your neighbours, that in order to prevent any ill impressions which malicious and ill-designing people may at this juncture labour to give of us, we must beg leave to address your lordship, and entreat you to assure the government, in our names, and in that of the rest of the clans, who, by distance of place, could not be present at the signing of this letter, of our loyalty to his sacred majesty, King George. And we do hereby declare to your lordship, that as we were always ready to follow your directions in serving Queen Anne, so we will now be equally forward to concur with your lordship in faithfully serving King George. And we entreat your lordship would advise as how we may best offer our duty to his majesty upon his coming over to Britain; and on all occasions we will beg to receive your counsel and direction how we may be most useful to his royal government.
“Your lordship owns land and has a stake in the Highlands, and is known for having good relations with your neighbors. To prevent any negative impressions that malicious and scheming individuals might try to create about us at this time, we kindly ask for your permission to address you. We ask you to assure the government, on our behalf and on behalf of the other clans who could not attend the signing of this letter due to distance, of our loyalty to His Sacred Majesty, King George. We also want to declare to you, your lordship, that just as we were always ready to follow your guidance in serving Queen Anne, we will now be equally eager to support your lordship in faithfully serving King George. We kindly ask for your advice on how we can best show our loyalty to His Majesty when he arrives in Britain, and on all occasions, we hope to receive your counsel on how we can be most helpful to his royal government.”
“We are, with all truth and respect,” &c.
“We are, with complete honesty and respect,” &c.
[679] There is little difficulty in perceiving, by comparing this letter with that written by Mar to the king, that it is the production of Mar himself, though said to be drawn up by his brother, Lord Grange. “The balance in the affairs of Europe,” an expression since changed into that of the “balance of power,” is a phrase which could have occurred only to a secretary of state. What calamities have been inflicted upon Europe since the sway of the Grand Monarque in attempts to adjust “this balance,” and yet the scales vibrate as much as ever!
[679] It's not hard to see, by comparing this letter with the one Mar wrote to the king, that Mar himself is the author, even though it's claimed to have been written by his brother, Lord Grange. “The balance in the affairs of Europe,” a phrase that's now referred to as the “balance of power,” is something that would have come only from a secretary of state. What disasters have befallen Europe since the time of the Grand Monarque in trying to maintain “this balance,” and yet the scales still waver just as much!
[681] Lockhart, vol. i. p. 436.
[682] Idem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same.
CHAPTER XXV.
A.D. 1715.
A.D. 1715.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George I., 1714–1727.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George I, 1714–1727.
Measures of the government—Attempt to surprise Edinburgh Castle—Duke of Argyle appointed to the command of the government forces—Expedition of General Gordon into Argyle—Proceedings of the Earl of Mar—Insurrection in England—Affair at Keith—Rising in the south of Scotland—Expedition of Brigadier Mackintosh—Marches to Edinburgh and occupies Leith—Duke of Argyle marches to Leith—Retreat of Mackintosh—Joins the forces under Forster—Disputes among the insurgents and secession of 500 Highlanders—Rebels march into England—Battle of Preston.
Measures by the government—Surprise attempt Edinburgh Castle—Duke of Argyle appointed to lead the government troops—General Gordon's expedition into Argyle—Actions by the Earl of Mar—Rebellion in England—Incident at Keith—Uprising in southern Scotland—Brigadier Mackintosh's expedition—Marches to Edinburgh and takes over Leith—Duke of Argyle moves to Leith—Mackintosh retreats—Joins forces with Forster—Disagreements among the rebels and withdrawal of 500 Highlanders—Rebels march into England—Battle of Preston.
While the Earl of Mar was thus busily engaged exciting a rebellion in the north, the government was no less active in making preparations to meet it. Apprehensive of a general rising in England, particularly in the west, where a spirit of disaffection had often displayed itself, and to which the insurrection in Scotland was, it was believed, intended as a diversion; the government, instead of despatching troops to Scotland, posted the whole disposable force in the disaffected districts, at convenient distances, by which disposition, considerable bodies could be assembled together to assist each other in case of need. The wisdom of this plan soon became apparent, as there can be no doubt, that had an army been sent into Scotland to suppress the rebellion in the north, an insurrection would have broken out in England, which might have been fatal to the government.[686]
While the Earl of Mar was busy stirring up a rebellion in the north, the government was equally active in preparing to counter it. Worried about a possible uprising in England, especially in the west, where dissent had often shown itself, and where the Scottish insurrection was believed to serve as a distraction; the government decided not to send troops to Scotland. Instead, they positioned their entire available force in the areas of discontent at strategic distances so that larger groups could come together quickly if needed. The effectiveness of this strategy became clear soon enough, as it’s likely that if an army had been dispatched to Scotland to put down the northern rebellion, a revolt in England would have erupted, potentially threatening the government.[686]
To strengthen, however, the military force in Scotland, the regiments of Forfar, Orrery, and Hill, were recalled from Ireland. These arrived at Edinburgh about the 24th of August, and were soon thereafter despatched along with other troops to the west, under Major-general Wightman, for the purpose of securing the fords of the Forth, and the pass of Stirling. These troops being upon the reduced establishment, did not exceed 1,600 men, a force inadequate for the protection of such an important post. Orders were, therefore, sent to the Earl of Stair’s regiment of dragoons and two foot regiments, which lay in the north of England, to march to the camp in the park of Stirling with all expedition, and at the same time, Evans’s regiment of dragoons, and Clyton’s and Wightman’s regiments of foot were recalled from Ireland.[687]
To strengthen the military force in Scotland, the regiments of Forfar, Orrery, and Hill were brought back from Ireland. They arrived in Edinburgh around August 24th and were soon sent along with other troops to the west under Major-General Wightman to secure the fords of the Forth and the pass of Stirling. These troops, being on a reduced establishment, numbered no more than 1,600 men, which was not enough to protect such an important location. Therefore, orders were sent for the Earl of Stair’s regiment of dragoons and two foot regiments, which were in northern England, to march to the camp in the park of Stirling as quickly as possible. At the same time, Evans’s regiment of dragoons, as well as Clyton’s and Wightman’s foot regiments, were recalled from Ireland.[687]
During the time the camp was forming at Stirling, the friends of the Chevalier at Edinburgh formed the daring project of seizing the castle of Edinburgh, the possession of which would have been of vast importance to the Jacobite cause. Lord Drummond, a Catholic, was at the head of this party, which consisted of about 90 gentlemen selected for the purpose, about one half of whom were Highlanders. In the event of success, each of the adventurers was to receive £100 sterling and a commission in the army. To facilitate their design, they employed one Arthur, who had formerly been an ensign in the Scotch guards, to corrupt some of the soldiers in the garrison, and who by money and promises of preferment induced[432] a sergeant, a corporal, and two sentinels to enter into the views of the conspirators. These engaged to attend at a certain place upon the wall, on the north, near the Sally-port, in order to assist the conspirators in their ascent. The latter had prepared a scaling ladder made of ropes, capable of holding several men abreast, and had so contrived it, that it could be drawn up through means of pulleys, by a small rope which the soldiers were to fasten behind the wall. Having completed their arrangements, they fixed on the 9th of September for the attempt, being the day after the last detachment of the government troops quartered in camp in St. Anne’s Yards, near Edinburgh, had set off for Stirling. But the projectors of this well-concerted enterprise were doomed to lament its failure when almost on the eve of completion.
During the time the camp was being set up at Stirling, the supporters of the Chevalier in Edinburgh came up with a bold plan to take over Edinburgh Castle, which would have been crucial for the Jacobite cause. Lord Drummond, a Catholic, led this group, which consisted of about 90 gentlemen chosen for this purpose, about half of whom were Highlanders. If they succeeded, each participant would receive £100 sterling and a commission in the army. To help their plan, they hired a man named Arthur, who had previously been an ensign in the Scottish guards, to bribe some soldiers in the garrison. He used money and promises of advancement to persuade a sergeant, a corporal, and two sentinels to support the conspirators. These men agreed to meet at a specific spot on the wall, on the north side near the Sally-port, to help the conspirators climb up. The conspirators had prepared a scaling ladder made of ropes, which could hold several men side by side, and designed it so it could be pulled up using pulleys with a small rope that the soldiers would attach behind the wall. Once they finalized their plans, they set September 9th as the date for the attempt, the day after the last group of government troops stationed at St. Anne’s Yards near Edinburgh had left for Stirling. However, the planners of this well-organized venture were destined to regret its failure just as it was about to be carried out.
Arthur, the officer who had bribed the soldiers, having engaged his brother, a physician in Edinburgh, in the Jacobite interest, let him into the secret of the design upon the castle. Dr. Arthur, who appears to have been a man of a timorous disposition, grew alarmed at this intelligence, and so deep had been the impression made upon his mind while contemplating the probable consequences of such a step, that on the day before the attempt his spirits became so depressed as to attract the notice of his wife, who importuned him to inform her of the cause. He complied, and his wife, without acquainting him, sent an anonymous letter to Sir Adam Cockburn of Ormiston, Lord-Justice-Clerk, acquainting him with the conspiracy. Cockburn received this letter at ten o’clock at night, and sent it off with a letter from himself to Lieutenant-colonel Stuart, the deputy-governor of the castle, who received the communication shortly before eleven. Stuart lost no time in ordering the officers to double their guards and make diligent rounds; but probably supposing that no attempt would be made that night he went to bed after issuing these instructions. In the meantime, the conspirators had assembled at a tavern preparatory to their attempt, but unfortunately for its success they lingered over their cups far beyond the time they had fixed upon for putting their project into execution. In fact, they did not assemble at the bottom of the wall till after the deputy-governor had issued his orders; but ignorant of what had passed within the castle, they proceeded to tie the rope, which had been let down by the soldiers, to the ladder. Unhappily for the[433] whole party, the hour for changing the sentinels had arrived, and while the traitorous soldiers were in the act of drawing up the ladder, one Lieutenant Lindsay, at the head of a party of fresh sentinels, came upon them on his way to the sally-port. The soldiers, alarmed at the approach of Lindsay’s party, immediately slipt the rope, one of them at the same time discharging his piece at the assailants to divert suspicion from himself. The noise which this occurrence produced told the conspirators that they were discovered, on which they dispersed. A party of the town-guard which the Lord Provost, at the request of the Lord-Justice-Clerk, had sent to patrol about the castle, attracted by the firing, immediately rushed from the West-Port, and repaired to the spot, but all the conspirators, with the exception of four whom they secured, had escaped. These were one Captain Maclean, an officer who had fought under Dundee at Killiecrankie, whom they found lying on the ground much injured by a fall from the ladder or from a precipice; Alexander Ramsay and George Boswell, writers in Edinburgh; and one Lesly, who had been in the service of the same Duchess of Gordon who had distinguished herself in the affair of the medal. This party picked up the ladder and a quantity of muskets and carbines which the conspirators had thrown away in their flight.[688]
Arthur, the officer who bribed the soldiers, had involved his brother, a physician in Edinburgh, in the Jacobite cause, revealing to him the plan concerning the castle. Dr. Arthur, who seems to have been quite anxious by nature, became worried upon hearing this news. The thought of what could happen weighed heavily on him, and the day before the attempt, his mood sank so low that his wife noticed and urged him to share what was bothering him. He agreed, and without telling him, she sent an anonymous letter to Sir Adam Cockburn of Ormiston, the Lord-Justice-Clerk, informing him of the conspiracy. Cockburn received the letter at ten o’clock at night and quickly sent it along with a letter of his own to Lieutenant Colonel Stuart, the deputy-governor of the castle, who got the message just before eleven. Stuart wasted no time ordering the officers to increase their guards and patrol diligently; however, thinking that no attempt would be made that night, he went to bed after giving these orders. Meanwhile, the conspirators had gathered at a tavern to prepare for their plan but unfortunately spent much longer drinking than they intended, delaying their execution. In fact, they didn’t gather at the base of the wall until after the deputy-governor had issued his orders. Unaware of what had happened inside the castle, they began tying the rope, which had been lowered by the soldiers, to the ladder. Sadly for the entire group, it was the hour for the guard change, and as the traitorous soldiers were in the process of pulling up the ladder, Lieutenant Lindsay led a group of new sentinels right toward them. The soldiers, startled by Lindsay’s arrival, quickly dropped the rope, and one of them fired his weapon at the assailants to deflect suspicion from himself. The noise alerted the conspirators that they had been discovered, prompting them to flee. A patrol from the town guard, which the Lord Provost had dispatched at the request of the Lord-Justice-Clerk to keep an eye on the castle, rushed to the scene, drawn by the gunfire, but most of the conspirators had escaped, save for four who were captured: one Captain Maclean, an officer who had fought under Dundee at Killiecrankie, found badly injured on the ground from a fall; Alexander Ramsay and George Boswell, writers in Edinburgh; and a Lesly, who had previously served the same Duchess of Gordon known for her involvement in the medal incident. This group collected the ladder and several muskets and carbines that the conspirators had discarded during their escape.
Such was the result of an enterprise which had been matured with great judgment, and which would probably have succeeded, but for the trifling circumstance above mentioned. The capture of such an important fortress as the castle of Edinburgh, at such a time, would have been of vast importance to the Jacobites, inasmuch as it would not only have afforded them an abundant supply of military stores, with which it was then well provided, and put them in possession of a considerable sum of money, but would also have served as a rallying point to the disaffected living to the south of the Forth, who only waited a favourable opportunity to declare themselves. Besides giving them the command of the city, the possession of the castle by a Jacobite force would have compelled the commander of the government forces to withdraw the greater part of his troops from Stirling, and leave that highly important post exposed to the northern insurgents. Had the attempt succeeded, Lord Drummond, the contriver of the design, was to have been made governor of the castle, and notice of its capture was to have been announced to some of the Jacobite partisans on the opposite coast of Fife, by firing three cannon-shots from its battlements. On hearing the report of the guns, these men were instantly to have communicated the intelligence to the Earl of Mar, who was to hasten south with all his forces.[689]
The outcome of this plan was the result of careful planning and likely would have succeeded if not for the minor issue mentioned above. Taking control of a significant fortress like Edinburgh Castle at that time would have been hugely beneficial for the Jacobites. It would have provided them with a strong supply of military resources, as the castle was well-stocked, and given them access to a substantial amount of money. Additionally, it would have acted as a rallying point for those in the south of the Forth who were waiting for the right moment to rise up. Not only would they have gained control of the city, but a Jacobite-held castle would have forced the government’s commander to pull most of his troops from Stirling, leaving that crucial location vulnerable to northern insurgents. If the attempt had been successful, Lord Drummond, the mastermind behind the plan, was set to become the governor of the castle, and news of its capture was to be signaled to some Jacobite supporters across the Firth of Forth by firing three cannon shots from its walls. Upon hearing the shots, they would have quickly informed the Earl of Mar, who was to rush south with all his forces.[689]
As the appointment of a person of rank, influence, and talent, to the command of the army, destined to oppose the Earl of Mar, was of great importance, the Duke of Argyle, who had served with distinction abroad, and who had formerly acted as commander-in-chief of the forces in Scotland, was pitched upon as generalissimo of the army encamped at Stirling. Having received instructions from his majesty on the 8th of September, he departed for Scotland the following day, accompanied by some of the Scottish nobility, and other persons of distinction, and arrived at Edinburgh on the 14th. About the same time, the Earl of Sutherland, who had offered his services to raise the clans in the northern Highlands, in support of the government, was sent down from London to Leith in a ship of war, with orders to obtain a supply of arms and ammunition from the governor of the castle of Edinburgh. He arrived on the 21st of September, and after giving instructions for the shipment of these supplies, departed for the north.
As it was crucial to appoint someone with rank, influence, and talent to lead the army against the Earl of Mar, the Duke of Argyle, who had served honorably abroad and had previously been the commander-in-chief of the forces in Scotland, was chosen as the leader of the army stationed at Stirling. After receiving orders from the king on September 8th, he left for Scotland the next day, accompanied by some Scottish nobles and other distinguished individuals, arriving in Edinburgh on the 14th. Around the same time, the Earl of Sutherland, who had volunteered to gather the clans in the northern Highlands to support the government, was sent from London to Leith on a warship, with instructions to secure arms and ammunition from the governor of Edinburgh Castle. He arrived on September 21st, and after arranging for the shipment of these supplies, headed north.
When the Duke of Argyle reached Edinburgh, he found that Mar had made considerable progress in the insurrection, and that the regular forces at Stirling were far inferior in point of numbers to those of the Jacobite commander. He, therefore, on the day he arrived in the capital, addressed a letter to the magistrates of Glasgow, (who, on the first appearance of the insurrection, had offered, in a letter to Lord Townshend, one of the secretaries of state, to raise 600 men in support of the government, at the expense of the city,) requesting[434] them to send forthwith 500 or 600 men to Stirling, under the command of such officers as they should think fit to appoint, to join the forces stationed there. In compliance with this demand, there were despatched to Stirling, on the 17th, 18th, and 19th of September, three battalions, amounting to between 600 and 700 men, under the nominal command of the Lord Provost, who deputed the active part of his duties to Colonel Blackadder. On the arrival of the first battalion, the duke addressed a second letter from Stirling to the magistrates of Glasgow, thanking them for their promptitude, and requesting them to send intimation, with the greatest despatch, to all the friends of the government in the west, to assemble all the fencible forces at Glasgow, and to hold them in readiness to march when required. In connexion with these instructions, the duke, at the same time, wrote letters of a similar import to the magistrates of all the well affected burghs, and to private individuals who were known to be favourably disposed. The most active measures were accordingly adopted in the south and west by the friends of the government, and in a short time a sufficient force was raised to keep the disaffected in these districts in check.[690]
When the Duke of Argyle arrived in Edinburgh, he discovered that Mar had made significant progress in the uprising, and that the regular forces at Stirling were greatly outnumbered by the Jacobite commander’s troops. Therefore, on the day he reached the capital, he wrote to the magistrates of Glasgow, who, at the start of the insurrection, had offered in a letter to Lord Townshend, one of the secretaries of state, to raise 600 men to support the government at the city's expense. He requested that they immediately send 500 or 600 men to Stirling, under the command of officers they deemed appropriate, to join the forces there. In response to this request, three battalions, totaling between 600 and 700 men, were sent to Stirling on the 17th, 18th, and 19th of September, under the nominal command of the Lord Provost, who delegated the active portion of his duties to Colonel Blackadder. Upon the arrival of the first battalion, the duke sent a second letter from Stirling to the magistrates of Glasgow, thanking them for their quick action and asking them to urgently notify all supporters of the government in the west to gather all available forces in Glasgow and be ready to march when needed. Along with these instructions, the duke also wrote similar letters to the magistrates of other sympathetic towns and to private individuals known to be supportive. As a result, the supporters of the government in the south and west took swift action, and soon a sufficient force was assembled to keep the discontented in those areas in check.[690]
Meanwhile the Earl of Mar and his friends were no less active in preparing for the campaign. Pursuant to an arrangement with the Jacobite chiefs, General Gordon, an officer of great bravery and experience, was despatched into the Highlands to raise the north-western clans, with instructions either to join Mar with such forces as he could collect at the fords of the Forth, or to march upon Glasgow by Dumbarton. Having collected a body of between 4,000 and 5,000 men, chiefly Macdonalds, Macleans, and Camerons, Gordon attempted to surprise Fort-William, and succeeded so far as to carry by surprise some of the outworks, sword in hand, in which were a lieutenant, sergeant, and 25 men; but as the garrison made a determined resistance, he withdrew his men, and marched towards Inverary. This route, it is said, was taken at the suggestion of Campbell of Glendaruel, who, at the first meeting of the Jacobites, had assured Mar and his friends that if the more northern clans would take Argyleshire in their way to the south, their numbers would be greatly increased by the Macleans, Macdonalds, Macdougalls, Macneills, and the other Macs of that county, together with a great number of Campbells, of the family and followers of the Earl of Breadalbane, Sir James Campbell of Auchinbreck, and Sir Duncan Campbell of Lochnell; all of whom, he said, would join in the insurrection, when they saw the other clans in that country at hand to protect them against those in the interest of the Duke of Argyle.[691]
Meanwhile, the Earl of Mar and his friends were just as busy getting ready for the campaign. Following an agreement with the Jacobite leaders, General Gordon, a brave and experienced officer, was sent into the Highlands to rally the northwestern clans. He was instructed either to join Mar with whatever forces he could gather at the crossings of the Forth or to march to Glasgow via Dumbarton. After gathering a group of about 4,000 to 5,000 men, mostly Macdonalds, Macleans, and Camerons, Gordon tried to surprise Fort-William. He managed to take some of the outer defenses by surprise, taking a lieutenant, a sergeant, and 25 men captive, but since the garrison put up strong resistance, he pulled back his troops and headed towards Inverary. It’s said that this route was suggested by Campbell of Glendaruel, who had earlier assured Mar and his associates that if the more northern clans took Argyleshire on their way south, their numbers would significantly increase with the Macleans, Macdonalds, Macdougalls, Macneills, and other clans from that area, along with many Campbells, including the family and followers of the Earl of Breadalbane, Sir James Campbell of Auchinbreck, and Sir Duncan Campbell of Lochnell. He claimed that they would all join the uprising when they saw the other clans in the region ready to protect them against those loyal to the Duke of Argyle.[691]
When the Earl of Islay, brother to the Duke of Argyle, heard of General Gordon’s movements, he assembled about 2,500 men to prevent a rising of the clans in Argyle, and of the disaffected branches of the name of Campbell. On arriving before Inverary, General Gordon found the place protected by entrenchments which the earl had thrown up. He did not venture on an attack, but contented himself with encamping at the north-east side of the town, at nearly the distance of a mile, where he continued some days without any hostile attempt being made on either side. It was evidently contrary to Gordon’s plan to hazard an action, his sole design in entering Argyleshire being to give an opportunity to the Jacobite population of that district to join his standard, which the keeping of such a large body of men locked up in Inverary would greatly assist.
When the Earl of Islay, brother of the Duke of Argyle, heard about General Gordon’s movements, he gathered around 2,500 men to prevent a rebellion of the clans in Argyle and the unhappy branches of the Campbell family. When General Gordon arrived at Inverary, he found the town protected by fortifications that the earl had built. He didn’t try to attack, but instead set up camp on the northeast side of the town, about a mile away, where he stayed for several days without any hostile actions from either side. It was clearly against Gordon’s plan to risk a battle; his main goal in entering Argyleshire was to give the Jacobite population of that area a chance to rally to his cause, something that keeping such a large group of men trapped in Inverary would significantly help.
During the continuance before Inverary of the “Black Camp,” as General Gordon’s party was denominated by the Campbells, the Earl of Islay and his men were kept in a state of continual alarm from the most trifling causes. On one occasion an amusing incident occurred, which excited the fears of the Campbells, and showed how greatly they dreaded an attack. Some time before this occurrence, a small body of horse from Kintyre had joined the earl: the men were quartered in the town, but the horses were put out to graze on the east side of the small river that runs past Inverary. The horses disliking their quarters, took their departure one night in search of better pasture.[435] They sought their way along the shore for the purpose of crossing the river at the lower end of the town. The trampling of their hoofs on the gravel being heard at some distance by the garrison, the earl’s men were thrown into the utmost consternation, as they had no doubt that the enemy was advancing to attack them. As the horses were at full gallop, and advancing nearer every moment, the noise increasing as they approached, nothing but terror was to be seen in every face. With trembling hands they seized their arms and put themselves in a defensive posture to repel the attack, but they were fortunately soon relieved from the panic they had been thrown into by some of the horses which had passed the river approaching without riders; so that “at last,” says the narrator of this anecdote, “the whole was found only to be a plot among the Kintyre horse to desert not to the enemy, but to their own country; for ’tis to be supposed the horses, as well as their owners, were of very loyal principles.”[692]
During the time the "Black Camp" was stationed near Inverary, as General Gordon's group was referred to by the Campbells, the Earl of Islay and his men were kept on edge by the smallest things. One funny incident happened that both revealed their fears and showed just how much they worried about an attack. Some time before this, a small group of cavalry from Kintyre had joined the earl. The soldiers stayed in town, but their horses were grazed on the east side of the small river near Inverary. One night, the horses, unhappy with their location, wandered off in search of better grass.[435] They headed along the shore to cross the river at the lower end of town. The sound of their hooves on the gravel reached the garrison from a distance, throwing the earl’s men into a panic as they thought the enemy was coming to attack. With the horses galloping closer and the noise growing louder, fear was evident on every face. Shaking with fear, they grabbed their weapons and took up defensive positions to fend off the attack, but fortunately, the panic subsided when some of the horses that had crossed the river came running without riders. In the end, as the storyteller of this anecdote puts it, “it turned out to be just a plan by the Kintyre horses to leave, not for the enemy, but to return to their own land; after all, it’s to be assumed that the horses, like their owners, were quite loyal.”[692]
Shortly after this event, another occurrence took place, which terminated not quite so ridiculously as the other. One night the sergeant on duty, when going his rounds at the quarter of the town opposite to the place where the clans lay, happened to make some mistake in the watchword. The sentinel on duty supposing the sergeant and his party to be enemies, discharged his piece at them. The earl, alarmed at the firing, immediately ordered the drums to beat to arms, and in a short time the whole of his men were assembled on the castle-green, where they were drawn up in battalions in regular order by torch or candle light, the night being extremely dark. As soon as they were marshalled, the earl gave them orders to fire in platoons towards the quarter whence they supposed the enemy was approaching, and, accordingly, they opened a brisk fire, which was kept up for a considerable time, by which several of their own sentinels in returning from their posts were wounded. Whilst the Campbells were thus employed upon the castle-green, several gentlemen, some say general officers, who liked to fight “under covert,” retired to the square tower or castle of Inverary, from the windows of which they issued their orders. When the earl found that he had no enemy to contend with, he ordered his men to cease firing, and to continue all night under arms. This humorous incident, however, was attended with good consequences to the terrified Campbells, as it had the effect of relieving them from the presence of the enemy. General Gordon, who had not the most distant intention of entering the town, on hearing the close and regular firing from the garrison, concluded that some forces had entered the town, to celebrate whose arrival the firing had taken place, and alarmed for his own safety, sounded a retreat towards Perthshire before day-light.[693]
Shortly after this event, another incident occurred, which ended in a less ridiculous way than the previous one. One night, the sergeant on duty, during his rounds at the section of town opposite where the clans were camped, made a mistake with the watchword. The sentinel on duty, thinking the sergeant and his group were enemies, fired his weapon at them. The earl, startled by the gunfire, immediately ordered the drums to beat to arms, and soon, all of his men were gathered on the castle-green, where they lined up in battalions in an organized manner by torch or candlelight, as the night was very dark. Once they were in formation, the earl instructed them to fire in platoons toward the direction they believed the enemy was coming from, and they opened a heavy fire that continued for quite a while, during which several of their own sentinels were wounded while returning from their posts. While the Campbells were engaged on the castle-green, several gentlemen, some say general officers, who preferred to fight “under cover,” retreated to the square tower or castle of Inverary, from where they issued their orders through the windows. When the earl realized there was no enemy to fight, he ordered his men to stop firing and remain on alert all night. This humorous incident, however, ended up being beneficial for the frightened Campbells, as it helped them feel relieved from the threat of the enemy. General Gordon, who had no intention of entering the town, upon hearing the close and organized firing from the garrison, assumed that some forces had entered the town, which explained the gunfire, and fearing for his own safety, he called for a retreat toward Perthshire before dawn.[693]
No sooner, however, had the clans left Inverary, than a detachment of the Earl of Breadalbane’s men, to the number of about 500, entered the county under the command of Campbell of Glenlyon. To expel them, the Earl of Islay sent a select body of about 700 men, in the direction of Lorn, under the command of Colonel Campbell of Fanab, an old and experienced officer, who came up with Glenlyon’s detachment at Glenscheluch, a small village at the end of the lake called Lochnell, in the mid division of Lorn, about 20 miles distant from Inverary. Both sides immediately prepared for battle, and to lighten themselves as much as possible, the men threw off their plaids and other incumbrances. Whilst both parties were standing gazing on each other with fury in their looks, waiting for the signal to commence battle, a parley was proposed, in consequence of which, a conference was held by the commanders half-way between the lines. The result was, that the Breadalbane-men, to spare the effusion of the Campbell blood, agreed to lay down their arms on condition of being allowed to march out of the country without disturbance. These terms being communicated to both detachments, were approved of by a loud shout of joy, and hostages were immediately exchanged on both sides for the due performance of the articles. The Earl of Islay, on coming up with the remainder of his forces, was dissatisfied with the terms of the capitulation, as he considered that he had it in his power to cut off Glenlyon’s[436] party; but he was persuaded to accede to the articles, which were accordingly honourably observed on both sides.[694]
No sooner had the clans left Inverary than a group of about 500 men from the Earl of Breadalbane entered the county, led by Campbell of Glenlyon. To remove them, the Earl of Islay sent about 700 of his chosen men towards Lorn, commanded by Colonel Campbell of Fanab, an experienced officer. They met Glenlyon’s group at Glenscheluch, a small village at the end of Loch Nell, roughly 20 miles from Inverary. Both sides prepared for battle, lightening their loads by removing their plaids and other gear. As both groups glared at each other, waiting for the battle to begin, a truce was suggested, leading to a meeting between the commanders in the middle of the battlefield. The outcome was that the Breadalbane men agreed to lay down their arms to avoid spilling Campbell blood, on the condition that they could leave the area peacefully. When these terms were shared with both sides, they were met with loud cheers of approval, and hostages were exchanged to ensure the agreement would be honored. When the Earl of Islay arrived with the rest of his troops, he was unhappy with the terms, believing he could defeat Glenlyon's group. However, he was persuaded to accept the agreement, which was upheld honorably by both sides.[436]
In the meantime, the Earl of Mar had collected a considerable force, with which he marched, about the middle of September, to Moulinearn, a small village in Athole, where he proclaimed the Chevalier. On entering Athole, he was joined by 500 Athole-men, under the Marquis of Tullibardine, and by the party of the Earl of Breadalbane’s men, under Campbell of Glenlyon and Campbell of Glendaruel. He was afterwards joined by the old earl himself, who, although he had, the day preceding his arrival, procured an affidavit from a physician in Perth, and the minister of the parish of Kenmore, of which he was patron, certifying his total inability, from age, and a complication of diseases, to comply with a mandate of the government requiring him to attend at Edinburgh; yet, nevertheless, found himself able enough to take the field in support of the Chevalier.[695] Having received intelligence that the Earl of Rothes, and some of the gentlemen of Fife, were advancing with 500 of the militia of that county to seize Perth, he sent Colonel John Hay, brother to the Earl of Kinnoul, with a detachment of 200 horse, to take possession of that town; he accordingly entered it on the 14th of September, without opposition, and there proclaimed the Chevalier. The provost made indeed a demonstration of opposition by collecting between 300 and 400 men in the market place; but Colonel Hay having been joined by a party of 150 men which had been sent into the town a few days before by the Duke of Athole, the provost dismissed his men. When the Earl of Rothes, who was advancing upon Perth with a body of 500 men, heard of its capture, he retired to Leslie, and sent notice of the event to the Duke of Argyle. The possession of Perth was of importance to Mar in a double point of view, as it not only gave him the command of the whole of Fife, in addition to the country north of the Tay, but also inspired his friends with confidence.[696] Accordingly, the Chevalier was proclaimed at Aberdeen by the Earl Marischal; at Castle Gordon, by the Marquis of Huntly; at Brechin, by the Earl of Panmure; at Montrose, by the Earl of Southesk; and at Dundee, by Graham of Claverhouse, who was afterwards created Viscount Dundee, by the Chevalier.
In the meantime, the Earl of Mar had gathered a substantial force, which he marched to Moulinearn, a small village in Athole, around mid-September, where he proclaimed the Chevalier. Upon entering Athole, he was joined by 500 local men under the Marquis of Tullibardine, as well as a group of the Earl of Breadalbane’s men, led by Campbell of Glenlyon and Campbell of Glendaruel. Later, he was joined by the old earl himself, who, although he had obtained an affidavit from a doctor in Perth and the parish minister of Kenmore—certifying his complete inability to comply with a government order requiring his presence in Edinburgh due to his age and various health issues—still felt capable enough to take the field in support of the Chevalier.[695] Having received word that the Earl of Rothes and some gentlemen from Fife were approaching with 500 militia to capture Perth, he sent Colonel John Hay, brother to the Earl of Kinnoul, with a group of 200 cavalry to take control of the town. He successfully entered on September 14th without opposition and proclaimed the Chevalier there. The provost did attempt to resist by gathering between 300 and 400 men in the marketplace; however, Colonel Hay was reinforced by 150 men sent to the town a few days earlier by the Duke of Athole, leading the provost to disperse his men. When the Earl of Rothes, who was advancing on Perth with 500 men, learned of its capture, he retreated to Leslie and notified the Duke of Argyle. Securing Perth was crucial for Mar for two reasons: it gave him control over all of Fife in addition to the territory north of the Tay, and it also boosted the morale of his supporters.[696] Consequently, the Chevalier was proclaimed at Aberdeen by the Earl Marischal; at Castle Gordon by the Marquis of Huntly; at Brechin by the Earl of Panmure; at Montrose by the Earl of Southesk; and at Dundee by Graham of Claverhouse, who would later be made Viscount Dundee by the Chevalier.
As Mar had no intention of descending into the Lowlands himself without a considerable force, he remained several days at Moulinearn waiting for the clans who had promised to join him, and in the meantime directed Colonel Hay, whom, on the 18th of September, he appointed governor of Perth, to retain possession of that town at all hazards. He also directed him to tender to the inhabitants the oath of allegiance to the Chevalier, and to expel from the town all persons who refused to take the oath. After this purgation had been effected, Governor Hay was ordered to appoint a free election of magistrates by poll, to open all letters passing through the post-office, and to appoint a new post-master in whom he could have confidence. To support Hay in case of an attack, Mar sent down a party of Robertsons, on the 22d, under the command of Alexander Robertson of Strowan, their chief, known as the elector of Strowan.
As Mar didn’t plan to go down into the Lowlands himself without a strong force, he stayed several days at Moulinearn waiting for the clans that had promised to join him. In the meantime, he instructed Colonel Hay, whom he appointed governor of Perth on September 18th, to keep control of the town at all costs. He also told him to offer the oath of allegiance to the Chevalier to the townspeople and to remove anyone who refused to take it. After this cleanup was done, Governor Hay was ordered to hold a free election of magistrates by poll, to open all mail going through the post-office, and to appoint a new postmaster he could trust. To back Hay in case of an attack, Mar sent a group of Robertsons on the 22nd, led by Alexander Robertson of Strowan, their chief, known as the elector of Strowan.
At this time, Mar’s forces did not probably exceed 3,000 men, but their number having been increased to upwards of 5,000 within a few days thereafter, he marched down upon Perth, which he entered on the 28th of September, on which day the Honourable James Murray, second son of the Viscount Stormont, arrived at Perth with letters from the Chevalier to the earl, giving him assurances of speedy and powerful succour, and promises from the Chevalier, as was reported, of appearing personally in Scotland in a short time. This gentleman had gone over to France in the month of April preceding, to meet the Chevalier, who had appointed him principal secretary for Scotland, and had lately landed at Dover, whence he had travelled incognito overland to Edinburgh, where, although well known, he escaped detection. After spending a few days in Edinburgh, during which time he attended, it is said, several private meetings of the friends of the Chevalier, he crossed the Frith in an[437] open boat at Newhaven, and landed at Burntisland, whence he proceeded to Perth.[697]
At this time, Mar’s forces probably numbered around 3,000 men, but their numbers increased to over 5,000 within a few days. He marched down to Perth, which he entered on September 28th. On that day, the Honorable James Murray, the second son of the Viscount Stormont, arrived in Perth with letters from the Chevalier to the earl, assuring him of quick and strong support, along with promises from the Chevalier, as reported, of coming personally to Scotland soon. This gentleman had gone to France in April to meet the Chevalier, who appointed him the main secretary for Scotland, and had recently landed at Dover. From there, he traveled incognito overland to Edinburgh, where, despite being well-known, he managed to avoid detection. After spending a few days in Edinburgh, during which he is said to have attended several private meetings of the Chevalier's supporters, he crossed the Frith in an[437] open boat at Newhaven and landed at Burntisland, then made his way to Perth.[697]
The first operations of the insurgents were marked by vigour and intrepidity. The seizure of Perth, though by no means a brilliant affair, was almost as important as a victory would have been at such a crisis, and another dashing exploit which a party of the earl’s army performed a few days after his arrival at Perth, was calculated to make an impression equally favourable to the Jacobite cause. Before the Earl of Sutherland took his departure from Leith for Dunrobin castle, to raise a force in the north, he arranged with the government for a supply of arms, ammunition and military stores, which was to be furnished by the governor of Edinburgh castle, and sent down to the north with as little delay as possible. Accordingly, about the end of September, a vessel belonging to Burntisland was freighted for that purpose, on board of which were put about 400 stands of arms, and a considerable quantity of ammunition and military stores. The vessel anchored in Leith roads, but was prevented from passing down the Frith by a strong north-easterly wind, which, continuing to blow very hard, induced the captain for security’s sake to weigh anchor and stand over to Burntisland roads, on the opposite coast of Fife, under the protection of the weather shore. The captain went on shore at Burntisland, to visit his wife and family who resided in the town, and the destination of the vessel, and the nature of her cargo being made known to some persons in the Jacobite interest, information thereof was immediately communicated by them to the Earl of Mar, who at once resolved to send a detachment to Burntisland to seize the vessel. Accordingly, he despatched on the evening of the 2d of October, a party of 400 horse, and 500 foot, from Perth to Burntisland, with instructions so to order their march as not to enter the latter place till about midnight. To draw off the attention of the Duke of Argyle from this expedition, Mar made a movement as if he intended to march with all his forces upon Alva, in the neighbourhood of Stirling, in consequence of which Argyle, who had received intelligence of Mar’s supposed design, kept his men under arms the whole day in expectation of an attack. Meanwhile, the party having reached their destination, the foot entered Burntisland unperceived, and while the horse surrounded the town to prevent any person from carrying the intelligence of their arrival out of it, the foot seized all the boats in the harbour and along the shore, to cut off all communication by sea. About 120 men were, thereupon, sent off in some boats to board the ship, which they secured without opposition. They at first attempted to bring the vessel into the harbour, but were prevented by the state of the tide. They, however, lost no time in discharging her cargo, and having pressed a number of carts and horses from the neighbourhood into their service, the detachment set off undisturbed for Perth with their booty, where they arrived without molestation. Besides the arms and other warlike materials which they found in the vessel, the detachment carried off 100 stands of arms from the town, and between 30 and 40 more which they found in another ship. Emboldened by the success of this enterprise, parties of the insurgents spread themselves over Fife, took possession of all the towns on the north of the Frith of Forth, from Burntisland to Fifeness, and prohibited all communication between them and the opposite coast. The Earl of Rothes, who was quartered at Leslie, was now obliged, for fear of being cut off, to retire to Stirling under the protection of a detachment of horse and foot, which had been sent from Stirling to support him, under the command of the Earl of Forfar, and Colonel Ker.[698]
The initial actions of the rebels were characterized by energy and bravery. The capture of Perth, while not a spectacular event, was nearly as significant as a victory would have been during such a critical time. A bold maneuver conducted by a group from the earl’s army shortly after he arrived in Perth also helped to create a favorable impression for the Jacobite movement. Before the Earl of Sutherland left Leith for Dunrobin Castle to gather a force in the north, he coordinated with the government to secure a supply of arms, ammunition, and military supplies to be provided by the governor of Edinburgh Castle and sent north as quickly as possible. Toward the end of September, a ship from Burntisland was chartered for this purpose, carrying about 400 firearms and a significant amount of ammunition and military supplies. The ship dropped anchor in Leith roads but was unable to move down the estuary due to a strong north-easterly wind. This persistent wind compelled the captain, for safety reasons, to lift anchor and head to Burntisland roads on the opposite side of Fife, seeking shelter from the weather. The captain went ashore at Burntisland to visit his wife and family living in the town, and when some people sympathetic to the Jacobite cause learned about the ship's destination and cargo, they quickly informed the Earl of Mar, who immediately decided to send a team to seize the vessel. That night, on October 2nd, he dispatched a group of 400 cavalry and 500 infantry from Perth to Burntisland, instructing them to time their arrival so they wouldn’t reach the town until around midnight. To distract the Duke of Argyle from this operation, Mar made a show of moving his forces, implying an advance toward Alva, near Stirling. As a result, Argyle, having received word of Mar's supposed intentions, kept his troops ready for an attack all day. Meanwhile, the party reached their target; the infantry entered Burntisland unnoticed. While the cavalry surrounded the town to prevent anyone from relaying news of their arrival, the infantry took all the boats in the harbor and along the shore to cut off any sea communication. Around 120 men were then sent in some boats to board the ship, which they captured without resistance. They initially tried to bring the vessel into the harbor but were thwarted by the tide. However, they quickly unloaded the cargo and enlisted various carts and horses from the nearby area to facilitate their escape. The detachment left unhindered for Perth with their spoils, arriving without incident. In addition to the arms and other military equipment found on the ship, they took 100 firearms from the town and about 30 to 40 more from another ship. Encouraged by the success of this operation, groups of rebels spread throughout Fife, occupied all the towns north of the Firth of Forth, from Burntisland to Fifeness, and banned any communication with the opposite shore. The Earl of Rothes, stationed at Leslie, was now forced to retreat to Stirling, fearing he would be cut off, under the protection of a detachment of cavalry and infantry sent from Stirling to support him, commanded by the Earl of Forfar and Colonel Ker.[698]
Mar had not yet been joined by any of the northern clans, nor by those under General Gordon; but on the 5th of October, about 500 of the Mackintoshes arrived under the command of the Laird of Borlum, better known by the name of Brigadier Mackintosh, an old and experienced soldier, who, as uncle of the chief, had placed himself at the head of that clan in consequence of his nephew’s minority. This clan had formerly sided with the revolution party; but, influenced by Borlum, who was a zealous Jacobite, they were among the first to espouse the cause of the Chevalier, and[438] had seized upon Inverness before some of the other clans had taken the field. On the following day the earl was also joined by the Marquis of Huntly at the head of 500 horse and 2,000 foot, chiefly Gordons; and on the 10th by the Earl Marischal with 300 horse, among whom were many gentlemen, and 500 foot. These different accessions increased Mar’s army to upwards of 8,000 men.
Mar had not yet been joined by any of the northern clans or those under General Gordon; however, on October 5th, about 500 Mackintoshes arrived, led by the Laird of Borlum, better known as Brigadier Mackintosh, an experienced soldier who took command of the clan due to his nephew’s minority. This clan had previously supported the revolution party, but influenced by Borlum, a passionate Jacobite, they were among the first to back the cause of the Chevalier and had taken Inverness before some other clans even mobilized. The next day, the earl was also joined by the Marquis of Huntly, who brought 500 cavalry and 2,000 infantry, mostly Gordons; and on the 10th, by the Earl Marischal with 300 cavalry, a number of whom were gentlemen, and 500 infantry. These new additions raised Mar’s army to over 8,000 men.
Mar ought now to have instantly opened the campaign by advancing upon Stirling, and attacking the Duke of Argyle, whose forces did not, at this time, amount to 2,000 men. In his rear he had nothing to dread, as the Earl of Seaforth, who was advancing to join him with a body of 3,000 foot and 600 horse, had left a division of 2,000 of his men behind him to keep the Earl of Sutherland, and the other friends of the government in the northern Highlands, in check. As the whole of the towns on the eastern coast from Burntisland to Inverness were in possession of his detachments, and as there was not a single hostile party along the whole of that extensive stretch, no obstacle could have occurred, had he marched south, to prevent him from obtaining a regular supply of provisions for his army and such warlike stores as might reach any of these ports from France. One French vessel had already safely landed a supply of arms and ammunition in a northern port, and another during Mar’s stay at Perth boldly sailed up the Frith of Forth, in presence of some English ships of war, and entered the harbour of Burntisland with a fresh supply. But though personally brave, Mar was deficient in military genius, and was altogether devoid of that promptitude of action by which Montrose and Dundee were distinguished. Instead, therefore, of attempting at once to strike a decisive blow at Argyle, the insurgent general lingered at Perth upwards of a month. This error, however, might have been repaired had he not committed a more fatal one by detaching a considerable part of his army, including the Macintoshes, who were the best armed of his forces, at the solicitation of a few English Jacobites, who, having taken up arms in the north of England, craved his support.
Mar should have quickly started the campaign by moving towards Stirling and attacking the Duke of Argyle, whose forces were less than 2,000 men at that moment. He had nothing to fear from behind since the Earl of Seaforth, who was coming to join him with 3,000 infantry and 600 cavalry, had left 2,000 of his men behind to keep the Earl of Sutherland and other government supporters in the northern Highlands in check. All the towns on the eastern coast from Burntisland to Inverness were under his control, and there were no hostile groups across that long stretch, so nothing would have stopped him from marching south to secure regular supplies of food for his army and military supplies that could arrive at any of these ports from France. One French ship had already delivered a supply of arms and ammunition at a northern port, and another, while Mar was in Perth, boldly sailed up the Firth of Forth in front of some English warships and entered Burntisland harbor with a new supply. But even though he was personally brave, Mar lacked military skill and the swift decision-making that characterized Montrose and Dundee. So instead of trying to deliver a decisive blow against Argyle right away, the rebel general stayed in Perth for over a month. This mistake could have been fixed if he hadn’t made a worse one by sending a significant part of his army away, including the Macintoshes, who were his best-armed forces, at the request of a few English Jacobites who had risen in the north of England and sought his support.
About the period of Mar’s departure for Scotland, the government had obtained information of a dangerous conspiracy in England in favour of the Chevalier, in consequence of which the titular Duke of Powis was committed to the Tower, and Lords Lansdowne and Dupplin were arrested, as implicated in the conspiracy, and a warrant was issued for the apprehension of the Earl of Jersey. At the same time, a message from the king was sent to the house of commons, informing them that his majesty had given orders for the apprehension of Sir William Wyndham, Mr. Thomas Forster, junior, member for the county of Northumberland, and other members of the lower house, as being engaged in a design to support an invasion of the kingdom. Sir William Wyndham was accordingly apprehended, and committed to the Tower, but Mr. Forster having been apprised of the arrival of a messenger at Durham with the warrant for his apprehension, avoided him, and joined the Earl of Derwentwater, a young Catholic nobleman, against whom a similar warrant had been issued. Tired of shifting from place to place, they convened a meeting of their friends in Northumberland to consult as to the course they should pursue; it was resolved immediately to take up arms in support of the Chevalier. In pursuance of a resolution entered into, about 60 horsemen, mostly gentlemen, and some attendants, met on Thursday the 6th of October, at a place called Greenrig, whence, after some consultation, they marched to Plainfield, a place on the river Coquet, where they were joined by a few adherents. From Plainfield they departed for Rothbury, a small market town, where they took up their quarters for the night.
About the time Mar was leaving for Scotland, the government got wind of a serious conspiracy in England supporting the Chevalier. As a result, the so-called Duke of Powis was locked up in the Tower, and Lords Lansdowne and Dupplin were arrested for their involvement in the plot. A warrant was also issued for the arrest of the Earl of Jersey. Meanwhile, a message from the king was sent to the House of Commons, letting them know that his majesty had ordered the arrest of Sir William Wyndham, Mr. Thomas Forster, junior, who was the representative for Northumberland, and other members of the lower house for being part of a plan to support an invasion of the kingdom. Sir William Wyndham was arrested and taken to the Tower, but Mr. Forster, having learned about a messenger arriving in Durham with his arrest warrant, managed to evade capture and teamed up with the Earl of Derwentwater, a young Catholic nobleman, who was also facing a similar warrant. Fed up with constantly moving around, they called a meeting with their friends in Northumberland to decide on their next steps; they agreed to take up arms in support of the Chevalier right away. Following this decision, about 60 horsemen, mostly gentlemen along with some attendants, gathered on Thursday, October 6th, at a location called Greenrig. After some discussion, they marched to Plainfield, a spot by the river Coquet, where a few more supporters joined them. From Plainfield, they set off for Rothbury, a small market town, where they settled in for the night.
Next morning, their numbers still increasing, they advanced to Warkworth, where they were joined by Lord Widdrington, with 30 horse. Mr. Forster was now appointed to the command of this force, not on account of his military abilities, for he had none, but because he was a Protestant, and therefore less objectionable to the high-church party than the Earl of Derwentwater, who, in the absence of a regularly bred commander, should, on account of his rank, have been named to the chief command. On Sunday morning, Mr. Forster sent Mr. Buxton, a clergyman of Derbyshire, who acted as chaplain to the insurgent party,[439] to the parson of Warkworth, with orders to pray for the Chevalier by name as king, and to introduce into the Litany the name of Mary, the queen-mother, and all the dutiful branches of the royal family, and omit the names of King George, and the prince and princess. The minister of the parish wisely declined to obey these orders, and for his own safety retired to Newcastle. The parishioners, however, were not deprived of divine service, as Mr. Buxton, on the refusal of the parson to officiate as directed, entered the church, and performed in his stead with considerable effect.[699]
The next morning, as their numbers continued to grow, they moved towards Warkworth, where they were joined by Lord Widdrington and his 30 horsemen. Mr. Forster was now put in charge of this group, not because he had any military skills—he didn't—but because he was a Protestant, making him less controversial to the high-church party than the Earl of Derwentwater, who, in the absence of a trained commander, should have been appointed to lead due to his rank. On Sunday morning, Mr. Forster sent Mr. Buxton, a clergyman from Derbyshire who served as the chaplain for the insurgents,[439] to the parson of Warkworth with instructions to pray for the Chevalier specifically as king and to add the name of Mary, the queen-mother, along with all the loyal members of the royal family, while leaving out the names of King George and the prince and princess. The parish minister wisely refused to follow these orders and, for his own safety, went to Newcastle. However, the parishioners were not left without a church service, as Mr. Buxton, upon the parson's refusal to officiate as directed, entered the church and led the service himself, doing so quite effectively.[699]
On Monday the 10th of October, Mr. Forster was joined by 40 horse from the Scottish border, on which day he openly proclaimed the Chevalier. This small party remained at Warkworth till the 14th, when they proceeded to Alnwick, where they were joined by many of their friends, and thence marched to Morpeth. At Felton bridge they were reinforced by another party of Scottish horse to the number of 70, chiefly gentlemen from the border, so that on entering Morpeth their force amounted to 300 horse. In the course of his march Forster had numerous offers of service from the country people, which, however, he was obliged to decline from the want of arms; but he promised to avail himself of them as soon as he had provided himself with arms and ammunition, which he expected to find in Newcastle, whither he intended to proceed.
On Monday, October 10th, Mr. Forster was joined by 40 horsemen from the Scottish border, and that day he publicly proclaimed the Chevalier. This small group stayed at Warkworth until the 14th, when they moved on to Alnwick, where many of their friends joined them, and from there they marched to Morpeth. At Felton Bridge, they were reinforced by another group of 70 Scottish horsemen, mainly gentlemen from the border, so that by the time they entered Morpeth, their total force reached 300 horsemen. During his march, Forster received numerous offers of support from local people, which he had to decline due to a lack of arms; however, he promised to take advantage of their offers as soon as he had secured arms and ammunition, which he expected to find in Newcastle, where he planned to go next.
In connection with these movements, Launcelot Errington, a Newcastle shipmaster, undertook to surprise Holy Island, which was guarded by a few soldiers, exchanged weekly from the garrison of Berwick. In a military point of view, the possession of such an insignificant post was of little importance, but it was considered by the Jacobites as useful for making signals to such French vessels as might appear off the Northumberland coast with supplies for the insurgents. Errington, it appears, was known to the garrison, as he had been in the habit of visiting the island on business; and having arrived off the island on the 10th of October, he was allowed to enter the port, no suspicions being entertained of his design. Pursuant to the plan he had formed for surprising the castle, he invited the greater part of the garrison to visit his vessel, and having got them on board, he and the party which accompanied him left the vessel, and took possession of the castle without opposition. Errington endeavoured to apprise his friends at Warkworth of his success by signals, but these were not observed, and the place was retaken the following day by a detachment of 30 men from the garrison of Berwick, and a party of 50 of the inhabitants of the town, who, crossing the sands at low water, entered the island, and carried the fort sword in hand. Errington, in attempting to escape, received a shot in the thigh, and being captured, was carried prisoner to Berwick; whence he had the good fortune to make his escape in disguise.[700]
In connection with these movements, Launcelot Errington, a ship captain from Newcastle, planned to take Holy Island by surprise, which was guarded by a few soldiers rotated weekly from the garrison at Berwick. From a military perspective, the control of such a minor post was not very significant, but the Jacobites considered it useful for signaling any French ships that might come along the Northumberland coast with supplies for the rebels. Errington was familiar to the garrison, as he had often visited the island for business; therefore, when he arrived off the island on October 10th, he was allowed to enter the port without any suspicion regarding his intentions. Following his plan to take the castle by surprise, he invited most of the garrison to come aboard his ship, and once they were on board, he and his accompanying party left the vessel and seized the castle without facing any resistance. Errington tried to signal his friends at Warkworth about his success, but his signals went unnoticed. The next day, a group of 30 men from the Berwick garrison and about 50 local townspeople crossed the sands at low tide, entered the island, and reclaimed the fort with swords drawn. While trying to escape, Errington was shot in the thigh and was captured, then taken as a prisoner to Berwick, from where he fortunately managed to escape in disguise.[700]
The possession of Newcastle, where the Jacobite interest was very powerful, was the first object of the Northumberland insurgents; but they were frustrated in their design by the vigilance of the magistrates. Having first secured all suspected persons, the magistrates walled up all the gates with stone and lime, except the Brampton gate, on which they placed two pieces of cannon. An association of the well-affected inhabitants was formed for the defence of the town, and the churchmen and dissenters, laying aside their antipathies for a time, enrolled themselves as volunteers. 700 of these were immediately armed by the magistrates. The keelmen also, who were chiefly dissenters, offered to furnish a similar number of men to defend that town; but their services were not required, as two successive reinforcements of regular troops from Yorkshire arrived on the 9th and 12th of October. When the insurgents received intelligence of the state of affairs at Newcastle, they retired to Hexham, having a few days before sent an express to the Earl of Mar for a reinforcement of foot.
The capture of Newcastle, where the Jacobite support was really strong, was the main goal of the Northumberland rebels; however, their plans were thwarted by the watchfulness of the local officials. After securing all suspected individuals, the officials bricked up all the gates with stone and mortar, except for the Brampton gate, where they positioned two cannons. A group of supportive residents was formed to defend the town, and both church leaders and dissenters, putting aside their differences for a while, signed up as volunteers. The magistrates quickly armed 700 of these volunteers. The keelmen, mainly dissenters, also offered to supply a similar number of men to protect the town; however, their help wasn’t needed, as two successive reinforcements of regular troops from Yorkshire arrived on October 9th and 12th. When the rebels learned about the situation in Newcastle, they retreated to Hexham, having sent a message to the Earl of Mar a few days earlier asking for additional infantry.
The news of the rising under Mr. Forster having been communicated to the Marquis of Tweeddale, Lord Lieutenant of Haddingtonshire, his lordship called a meeting of his[440] deputy lieutenants at Haddington early in October, and at the same time issued instructions to them to put the laws in execution against “papists” and other suspected persons, by binding them over to keep the peace, and by seizing their arms and horses in terms of a late act of parliament. In pursuance of this order, Mr. Hepburn of Humbie, and Dr. Sinclair of Hermandston, two of the deputy lieutenants, resolved to go the morning after the instructions were issued, to the house of Mr. Hepburn of Keith, a zealous Jacobite, against whom they appear to have entertained hostile feelings. Dr. Sinclair accordingly appeared next morning with a party of armed men at the place where Hepburn of Humbie had agreed to meet him; but as the latter did not appear at the appointed hour, the doctor proceeded towards Keith with his attendants. On their way to Keith, Hepburn enjoined his party, in case of resistance, not to fire till they should be first fired at by Mr. Hepburn of Keith or his party; and on arriving near the house he reiterated these instructions. When the arrival of Sinclair and his party was announced to Mr. Hepburn of Keith, the latter at once suspecting the cause, immediately demanded inspection of the doctor’s orders. Sinclair, thereupon, sent forward a servant with the Marquis of Tweeddale’s commission, who, finding the gates shut, offered to show the commission to Hepburn at the dining-room window. On being informed of the nature of the commission, Hepburn signified the utmost contempt at it, and furiously exclaiming “God damn the doctor and the marquis both,” disappeared. The servant thinking that Mr. Hepburn had retired for a time to consult with his friends before inspecting the commission, remained before the inner gate waiting for his return. But instead of coming back to receive the commission, Hepburn and his friends immediately mounted their horses and sallied out, Hepburn discharging a pistol at the servant, which wounded him in two places. Old Keith then rode up to the doctor, who was standing near the outer gate, and after firing another pistol at him, attacked him sword in hand and wounded him in the head. Sinclair’s party, in terms of their instructions, immediately returned the fire, and Mr. Hepburn’s younger son was unfortunately killed on the spot. Hepburn and his party, disconcerted by this event, instantly galloped off towards the Borders and joined the Jacobite standard. The death of young Hepburn, who was the first person that fell in the insurrection of 1715, highly incensed the Jacobites, who longed for an opportunity, which was soon afforded them, of punishing its author, Dr. Sinclair.[701]
The news about the uprising under Mr. Forster was shared with the Marquis of Tweeddale, the Lord Lieutenant of Haddingtonshire. His lordship called a meeting of his deputy lieutenants in Haddington early in October and instructed them to enforce the laws against “papists” and other suspected individuals by requiring them to keep the peace and by confiscating their weapons and horses as per a recent act of parliament. Following this order, Mr. Hepburn of Humbie and Dr. Sinclair of Hermandston, two deputy lieutenants, decided to go the next morning to Mr. Hepburn of Keith’s house, a strong Jacobite, whom they seemed to have hostile feelings towards. Dr. Sinclair appeared the next morning with a group of armed men at the location where Hepburn of Humbie had agreed to meet him. However, since Hepburn did not show up at the scheduled time, the doctor proceeded toward Keith with his men. On their way to Keith, Hepburn instructed his group not to fire in case of resistance unless Mr. Hepburn of Keith or his party shot first; he repeated these instructions upon nearing the house. When Mr. Hepburn of Keith was informed of Sinclair’s arrival, he immediately suspected the reason for it and demanded to see the doctor’s orders. Sinclair then sent a servant with the Marquis of Tweeddale’s commission, who, finding the gates locked, offered to show the commission to Hepburn at the dining-room window. After learning what the commission was about, Hepburn expressed utter contempt for it, shouting, “God damn the doctor and the marquis both,” and left. The servant thought Mr. Hepburn had gone to discuss the matter with his friends before looking at the commission and waited by the inner gate for his return. Instead of coming back, Hepburn and his friends quickly mounted their horses and charged out, with Hepburn firing a pistol at the servant, wounding him in two places. Old Keith then rode up to the doctor, who was standing by the outer gate, and after firing another pistol at him, attacked him with a sword and injured him in the head. In accordance with their orders, Sinclair’s party immediately returned fire, and unfortunately, Mr. Hepburn’s younger son was killed on the spot. Hepburn and his group, rattled by this event, quickly rode off toward the Borders and joined the Jacobite forces. The death of young Hepburn, the first person to die in the 1715 uprising, enraged the Jacobites, who were eager for revenge on its instigator, Dr. Sinclair.
Whilst Mr. Forster was thus employed in Northumberland, the Earl of Kenmure, who had received a commission from the Earl of Mar to raise the Jacobites in the south of Scotland, was assembling his friends on the Scottish border. Early in October he had held private meetings with some of them, at which it had been resolved to make an attempt upon Dumfries, expecting to surprise it before the friends of the government there should be aware of their design; but the magistrates got timely warning. Lord Kenmure first appeared in arms, at the head of 150 horse, on the 11th of October at Moffat, where he proclaimed the Chevalier, on the evening of which day he was joined by the Earl of Wintoun and 14 attendants. Next day he proceeded to Lochmaben, where he also proclaimed “the Pretender.” Alarmed at his approach, the magistrates of Dumfries ordered the drums to beat to arms, and for several days the town exhibited a scene of activity and military bustle perfectly ludicrous, when the trifling force with which it was threatened is considered. Kenmure advanced within two miles of the town, but being informed of the preparations which had been made to receive him, he returned to Lochmaben. He thereupon marched to Ecclefechan, where he was joined by Sir Patrick Maxwell of Springkell, with 14 horsemen, and thence to Langholm, and afterwards to Hawick, where he proclaimed the Chevalier. On the 17th of October, Kenmure marched to Jedburgh, with the intention of proceeding to Kelso, and there also proclaimed the prince; but learning that Kelso was protected by a party under the command of Sir William Bennet of Grubbet, he crossed the Border with the design of forming a junction with Forster.[702]
While Mr. Forster was busy in Northumberland, the Earl of Kenmure, who had received orders from the Earl of Mar to rally the Jacobites in southern Scotland, was gathering his supporters at the Scottish border. In early October, he held private meetings with some of them, during which they decided to make a surprise attempt on Dumfries, hoping to catch the government supporters off guard. However, the local magistrates received timely warnings. On October 11th, Lord Kenmure appeared armed at the head of 150 horsemen in Moffat, where he declared support for the Chevalier. That evening, he was joined by the Earl of Wintoun and 14 followers. The next day, he moved to Lochmaben, where he also proclaimed “the Pretender.” Alarmed by his approach, the magistrates of Dumfries ordered the drums to sound the alarm, and for several days, the town was alive with frantic activity and military bustle that seemed almost ridiculous, considering the small force threatening them. Kenmure advanced to within two miles of the town, but when he learned of the preparations made to welcome him, he retreated to Lochmaben. He then marched to Ecclefechan, where he was joined by Sir Patrick Maxwell of Springkell with 14 horsemen, then proceeded to Langholm, and afterwards to Hawick, where he proclaimed the Chevalier again. On October 17th, Kenmure marched to Jedburgh, intending to continue to Kelso and make another proclamation for the prince; but upon learning that Kelso was defended by a party led by Sir William Bennet of Grubbet, he crossed the Border with the plan to join Forster.[702]
We must now direct attention to the measures taken by the Earl of Mar in compliance with the request of Mr. Forster and his friends to send them a body of foot. As Mar had not resolution to attempt the passage of the Forth, which, with the forces under his command, he could have easily effected, he had no other way of reinforcing the English Jacobites, than by attempting to transport a part of his army across the Frith. As there were several English men-of-war in the Frith, the idea of sending a body of 2,000 men across such an extensive arm of the sea appeared chimerical; yet, nevertheless, Mar resolved upon this bold and hazardous attempt.
We need to focus on the steps taken by the Earl of Mar in response to Mr. Forster and his friends' request to send them a group of foot soldiers. Since Mar lacked the determination to try crossing the Forth, which he could have easily done with the forces he had, he had no other way to support the English Jacobites than to try to move part of his army across the Frith. With several English warships in the Frith, the idea of sending 2,000 men across such a wide stretch of sea seemed far-fetched; yet, Mar decided to go ahead with this daring and risky plan.
To command this adventurous expedition, the Jacobite general pitched upon Old Borlum, as Brigadier Mackintosh was familiarly called, who readily undertook, with the assistance of the Earl of Panmure, and other able officers, to perform a task which few men, even of experience, would have undertaken without a grudge. For this hazardous service, a picked body of 2,500 men was selected, consisting of the whole of the Mackintoshes, and the greater part of Mar’s own regiment, and of the regiments of the Earl of Strathmore, Lord Nairne, Lord Charles Murray, and Drummond of Logie-Drummond. To escape the men-of-war, which were stationed between Leith and Burntisland, it was arranged that the expedition should embark at Crail, Pittenweem, and Elie, three small towns near the mouth of the Frith, whither the troops were to proceed with the utmost secrecy and expedition by the most unfrequented ways through the interior of Fife. At the same time, to amuse the ships of war, it was concerted that another small and select body should openly march across the country to Burntisland, seize upon the boats in the harbour, and make preparations as if they intended to cross the Frith. With remarkable foresight, Mar gave orders that the expedition should embark with the flowing of the tide, that in case of detection, the ships of war should be obstructed by it in their pursuit down the Frith.
To lead this daring mission, the Jacobite general chose Old Borlum, as Brigadier Mackintosh was commonly known, who eagerly agreed, with the help of the Earl of Panmure and other skilled officers, to take on a challenge that few experienced men would have accepted without hesitation. For this risky operation, a select group of 2,500 men was chosen, consisting of the entire Mackintosh clan, a large part of Mar's regiment, and the regiments of the Earl of Strathmore, Lord Nairne, Lord Charles Murray, and Drummond of Logie-Drummond. To avoid the warships positioned between Leith and Burntisland, it was decided that the expedition would set sail from Crail, Pittenweem, and Elie, three small towns near the mouth of the Frith. The troops would travel there secretly and quickly using the least traveled routes through central Fife. At the same time, to distract the warships, it was planned that another small, elite group would openly march across the country to Burntisland, take the boats in the harbor, and make preparations as if they intended to cross the Frith. With impressive foresight, Mar ordered that the expedition should embark with the incoming tide, so that if detected, the warships would be hindered in their pursuit down the Frith.
Accordingly, on the 9th or 10th of October, both detachments left Perth escorted by a body of horse under the command of Sir John Erskine of Alva, the Master of Sinclair, and Sir James Sharp, grandson of Archbishop Sharp of St. Andrews; and whilst the main body proceeded in a south-easterly direction, through the district of Fife bordering upon the Tay, so as to pass unobserved by the men-of-war, the other division marched directly across the country to Burntisland, where they made a feint as if preparing to embark in presence of the ships of war which then lay at anchor in Leith Roads. When the commanders of these vessels observed the motions of the insurgents, they manned their boats and despatched them across to attack them should they venture out to sea, and slipping their cables they stood over with their vessels to the Fife shore to support their boats. As the boats and ships approached, the insurgents, who had already partly embarked, returned on shore; and those on land proceeded to erect a battery, as if for the purpose of covering the embarkation. An interchange of shots then took place without damage on either side, till night put an end to hostilities. In the meantime, Brigadier Mackintosh had arrived at the different stations fixed for his embarkation, at the distance of nearly 20 miles from the ships of war, and was actively engaged in shipping his men in boats which had been previously secured for their reception by his friends in these quarters. The first division crossed the same night, being Wednesday the 12th of October, and the second followed next morning. When almost half across the channel, which, between the place of embarkation and the opposite coast, is about 16 or 17 miles broad, the fleet of boats was descried from the topmasts of the men-of-war, and the commanders then perceived, for the first time, the deception which had been so successfully practised upon them by the detachment at Burntisland. Unfortunately, at the time they made this discovery, both wind and tide were against them; but they sent out their boats fully manned, which succeeded in capturing only two boats with 40 men, who were carried into Leith, and committed to jail. As soon as the tide changed, the men-of-war proceeded down the Frith, in pursuit, but they came too late, and the whole of the boats, with the exception of eight, (which being far behind, took refuge in the Isle of May, to avoid capture,) reached the opposite[442] coast in perfect safety, and disembarked their men at Gullane, North Berwick, Aberlady, and places adjacent. The number carried over amounted to about 1,600. Those who were driven into the Isle of May, amounting to 200, after remaining therein a day or two, regained the Fife coast, and returned to the camp at Perth.[703]
Accordingly, on October 9th or 10th, both groups left Perth, accompanied by a cavalry unit led by Sir John Erskine of Alva, the Master of Sinclair, and Sir James Sharp, the grandson of Archbishop Sharp of St. Andrews. While the main group moved southeast through the Fife area along the Tay to avoid notice from the warships, the other division headed straight across the country to Burntisland, pretending to prepare for embarkation in view of the warships anchored in Leith Roads. When the commanders of these ships noticed the movements of the insurgents, they manned their boats and sent them to attack if the insurgents ventured out to sea, and slipped their cables to approach the Fife shore to support their boats. As the boats and ships got closer, the insurgents, who had already started to embark, returned to shore; those on land began to set up a battery as if to cover the embarkation. An exchange of gunfire then occurred without any damage on either side until nightfall ended the fighting. Meanwhile, Brigadier Mackintosh had reached his embarkation points, nearly 20 miles away from the warships, and was busy loading his men into boats that his allies had previously secured in that area. The first group crossed that same night, which was Wednesday, October 12th, and the second group followed the next morning. When they were almost halfway across the channel, which is about 16 or 17 miles wide between the embarkation point and the opposite coast, the warship commanders spotted the fleet of boats and realized, for the first time, the trick that the Burntisland detachment had pulled on them. Unfortunately, when they made this discovery, both the wind and tide were against them; but they sent out fully manned boats, which only managed to capture two boats with 40 men, who were taken to Leith and jailed. Once the tide changed, the warships moved down the Frith in pursuit, but they arrived too late, and all the boats, except for eight (which were far behind and took refuge in the Isle of May to avoid capture), safely reached the opposite coast and unloaded their men at Gullane, North Berwick, Aberlady, and nearby places. The total number transported was about 1,600. The 200 men who were forced into the Isle of May stayed there for a day or two before returning to the Fife coast and rejoining the camp at Perth.[703]
The news of Mackintosh’s landing occasioned a dreadful consternation at Edinburgh, where the friends of the government, astonished at the boldness of the enterprise, and the extraordinary success which had attended it, at once conjectured that the brigadier would march directly upon the capital, where he had many friends, and from which he was only 16 miles distant. As the city was at this time wholly unprovided with the means of defence, Campbell, the provost, a warm partisan of the government, adopted the most active measures for putting it in a defensive state. The well affected among the citizens formed themselves into a body for its defence, under the name of the Associate Volunteers, and these, with the city guards and trained bands, had different posts assigned them, which they guarded with great care and vigilance. Even the ministers of the city, to show an example to the lay citizens, joined the ranks of the armed volunteers. The provost, at the same time, sent an express to the Duke of Argyle, requesting him to send, without delay, a detachment of regular troops to support the citizens.
The news of Mackintosh’s arrival caused a huge panic in Edinburgh, where the government supporters, shocked by the boldness of the mission and its unexpected success, immediately feared that the brigadier would march straight to the capital, where he had many supporters, and which was only 16 miles away. Since the city was completely unprepared for defense at that time, Campbell, the provost and a strong supporter of the government, took the most proactive measures to get it ready. The loyal citizens formed a group for defense called the Associate Volunteers, and along with the city guards and trained forces, they were assigned various posts, which they protected with great care and vigilance. Even the city ministers joined the ranks of the armed volunteers to set an example for the lay citizens. Meanwhile, the provost sent an urgent message to the Duke of Argyle, asking him to send a detachment of regular troops immediately to help the citizens.
After the brigadier had mustered his men, he marched to Haddington, in which he took up his quarters for the night to refresh his troops, and wait for the remainder of his detachment, which he expected would follow. According to Mackintosh’s instructions, he should have marched directly for England, to join the insurgents in Northumberland, but having received intelligence of the consternation which prevailed at Edinburgh, and urged, it is believed, by pressing solicitations from some of the Jacobite inhabitants to advance upon the capital, as well as lured by the eclat which its capture would confer upon his arms, and the obvious advantages which would thence ensue, he marched rapidly towards Edinburgh the following morning. He arrived in the evening of the same day, Friday 14th October, at Jock’s Lodge, about a mile from the city, where, being informed of the measures which had been taken to defend it, and that the Duke of Argyle was hourly expected from Stirling with a reinforcement, he immediately halted, and called a council of war. After a short consultation, they resolved, in the meantime, to take possession of Leith. Mackintosh, accordingly, turning off his men to the right, marched into the town without opposition. He immediately released from jail the 40 men who had been taken prisoners by the boats of the men-of-war, and seized a considerable quantity of brandy and provisions, which he found in the custom-house. He then took possession of and quartered his men in the citadel which had been built by Oliver Cromwell. This fort, which was of a square form, with four demi-bastions, and surrounded by a large dry ditch, was now in a very dismantled state, though all the outworks, with the exception of the gates, were entire. Within the walls were several houses, built for the convenience of sea-bathing, and which served the new occupants in lieu of barracks. To supply the want of gates, Mackintosh formed barricades of beams, planks, and of carts filled with earth, stone, and other materials, and seizing six or eight pieces of cannon which he found in some vessels in the harbour, he planted two of them at the north end of the drawbridge, and the remainder upon the ramparts of the citadel. Within a few hours, therefore, after he had entered Leith, Mackintosh was fully prepared to withstand a siege, should the Duke of Argyle venture to attack him.
After the brigadier gathered his troops, he marched to Haddington, where he stayed the night to rest his men and wait for the rest of his unit, which he expected would arrive soon. According to Mackintosh’s orders, he was supposed to head straight for England to join the rebels in Northumberland. However, after hearing about the panic in Edinburgh and likely motivated by urgent requests from some Jacobite locals to advance on the capital, along with the glory that capturing it would bring, he quickly set off for Edinburgh the next morning. He reached Jock’s Lodge, about a mile from the city, in the evening of Friday, October 14. There, he learned about the defenses being organized and that the Duke of Argyle was expected soon from Stirling with reinforcements. He immediately paused and called a war council. After a brief discussion, they decided to take control of Leith in the meantime. Mackintosh then redirected his troops to the right and marched into the town without facing any opposition. He quickly freed the 40 men who had been imprisoned by the naval forces and seized a significant amount of brandy and supplies found at the customs house. He then took control of the citadel built by Oliver Cromwell. This fort, which was square-shaped with four demi-bastions and surrounded by a large dry ditch, was in a pretty ruined condition, although all the outer edges, except for the gates, were intact. Inside the walls were several houses meant for sea-bathing, which now served as barracks for his men. To make up for the missing gates, Mackintosh constructed barricades from beams, planks, and carts filled with dirt, stone, and other materials. He also took six or eight cannons found on some ships in the harbor, positioning two at the north end of the drawbridge and the rest along the ramparts of the citadel. So, within hours of entering Leith, Mackintosh was fully ready to defend against a siege if the Duke of Argyle decided to attack.
Whilst Mackintosh was in full march upon the capital from the east, the Duke of Argyle was advancing upon it with greater rapidity from the west, at the head of 400 dragoons and 200 foot, mounted, for the sake of greater expedition, upon farm-horses. He entered the city by the west port about ten o’clock at night, and was joined by the horse militia of Lothian and the Merse with a good many volunteers, both horse and foot, who, with the Marquis of Tweeddale, Lord Belhaven, and others, had retired into Edinburgh on the approach of the insurgents. These, with the[443] addition of the city guard and volunteers, increased his force to nearly 1,200 men. With this body the duke marched down towards Leith next morning, Saturday, 15th October; but before he reached the town many of the “brave gentlemen volunteers,”[704] whose enthusiasm had cooled while contemplating the probable consequences of encountering in deadly strife the determined band to which they were to be opposed, slunk out of the ranks and retired to their homes. On arriving near the citadel, Argyle posted the dragoons and foot on opposite sides, and along with Generals Evans and Wightman, proceeded to reconnoitre the fort on the sea side. Thereafter he sent in a summons to the citadel requiring the rebels to surrender under the pain of high treason, and declaring that if they obliged him to employ cannon to force them, and killed any of his men in resisting him, he would give them no quarter. To this message the laird of Kynnachin, a gentleman of Athole, returned this resolute answer, that as to surrendering they did not understand the word, which could therefore only excite laughter—that if his grace thought he was able to make an assault, he might try, but he would find that they were fully prepared to meet it; and as to quarter they were resolved, in case of attack, neither to take nor to give any.
While Mackintosh was marching towards the capital from the east, the Duke of Argyle was advancing on it more quickly from the west, leading 400 dragoons and 200 mounted infantry on farm horses for speed. He entered the city through the west port around ten o’clock at night and was joined by the horse militia of Lothian and Merse along with many volunteers, both mounted and on foot, who had sought refuge in Edinburgh as the insurgents approached, including the Marquis of Tweeddale, Lord Belhaven, and others. This, combined with the city guard and volunteers, brought his force to nearly 1,200 men. The next morning, Saturday, October 15th, the duke marched towards Leith; however, before reaching the town, many of the “brave gentlemen volunteers,” whose enthusiasm had waned when considering the possible consequences of fighting against such a determined group, slipped away from the ranks and returned home. Upon nearing the citadel, Argyle positioned the dragoons and foot soldiers on opposite sides, and along with Generals Evans and Wightman, went to scout the fort near the sea. He then sent a demand to the citadel, urging the rebels to surrender under the threat of high treason, and warned that if he had to use cannon to force them out and any of his men were killed in the process, he would give no mercy. In response, the laird of Kynnachin, a gentleman from Athole, firmly stated that they didn’t understand the word surrender, which only made them laugh—that if his grace thought he could launch an assault, he was welcome to try, but they were fully prepared to face it; and regarding mercy, they were resolved, in the event of an attack, to neither take nor give any.
This answer was followed by a discharge from the cannon on the ramparts, which made Argyle soon perceive the mistake he had committed in advancing without cannon. Had his force been equal and even numerically superior to that of Mackintosh, he could not have ventured without almost certain destruction, to have carried the citadel sword in hand, as he found that before his men could reach the foot of the wall or the barricaded positions, they would probably have been exposed to five rounds from the besieged, which, at a moderate computation, would have cut off one half of his men. His cavalry, besides, on account of the nature of the ground, could have been of little use in an assault; and as, under such circumstances, an attack was considered impracticable, the duke retired to Edinburgh in the evening to make the necessary preparations for a siege. While deliberating on the expediency of making an attack, some of the volunteers were very zealous for it, but on being informed that it belonged to them as volunteers to lead the way, they heartily approved of the duke’s proposal to defer the attempt till a more seasonable opportunity.[705]
This answer was followed by the sound of cannon fire from the ramparts, which made Argyle quickly realize the mistake he had made by advancing without artillery. Even if his force had matched or exceeded Mackintosh's numbers, he would have faced almost certain destruction trying to take the citadel with swords, as his men would likely have been subjected to five rounds from the defenders before they could reach the base of the wall or the barricades, which would probably have decimated half of his troops. Additionally, his cavalry, due to the terrain, would have been of little help in an assault; and given these conditions, an attack was seen as impractical. So, the duke returned to Edinburgh in the evening to prepare for a siege. While considering the wisdom of launching an attack, some volunteers were very eager to proceed, but when they were told it was their responsibility as volunteers to lead the charge, they fully supported the duke’s suggestion to wait for a more favorable opportunity.[705]
Had the Earl of Mar been apprised in due time of Mackintosh’s advance upon Edinburgh, and of the Duke of Argyle’s departure from Stirling, he would probably have marched towards the latter place, and might have crossed the Forth above the bridge of Stirling, without any very serious opposition from the small force stationed in the neighbourhood; but he received the intelligence of the brigadier’s movement too late to make it available, had he been inclined; moreover it appears that he had resolved not to cross the Forth till joined by General Gordon’s detachment.[706]
If the Earl of Mar had been informed in time about Mackintosh’s approach to Edinburgh and the Duke of Argyle’s departure from Stirling, he probably would have headed toward Stirling and could have crossed the Forth above the Stirling bridge without facing much serious opposition from the small force nearby. However, he found out about the brigadier’s movements too late to act on it, even if he had wanted to; additionally, it seems he had decided not to cross the Forth until he was joined by General Gordon’s detachment.[706]
On returning to Edinburgh the Duke of Argyle gave orders for the removal of some pieces of cannon from the castle to Leith, with the intention of making an assault upon the citadel the following morning with the whole of his force, including the dragoons, which he had resolved to dismount for the occasion. But he was saved the necessity of such a hazardous attempt, the insurgents evacuating the place the same night. Old Borlum, seeing no chance of obtaining possession of Edinburgh, and considering that the occupation of the citadel, even if tenable, was not of sufficient importance to employ such a large body of men in its defence, had resolved, shortly after the departure of the duke, to abandon the place, and to retrace his steps without delay, and with all the secrecy in his power. Two hours before his departure, he sent a boat across the Frith with despatches to the Earl of Mar, giving him a detail of his proceedings since his landing, and informing him of his intention to retire. To deceive the men-of-war which lay at anchor in the Roads, he caused a shot to be fired after the boat, which had the desired effect of making the officers in command of the ships think the boat had some friends of the government on board, and thus[444] allowing her to pursue her course without obstruction.
On returning to Edinburgh, the Duke of Argyle ordered some cannons to be moved from the castle to Leith, planning to launch an attack on the citadel the next morning with his entire force, including the dragoons, which he decided to dismount for this purpose. However, he was spared the need for such a risky endeavor as the insurgents evacuated the place that same night. Old Borlum, seeing no chance of taking Edinburgh and believing that holding the citadel, even if it were defensible, wasn’t worth deploying such a large group of men to defend it, decided shortly after the duke’s departure to abandon the location and backtrack without delay and as discreetly as possible. Two hours before leaving, he sent a boat across the Frith with messages to the Earl of Mar, detailing his actions since he landed and informing him of his intention to withdraw. To mislead the warships anchored in the Roads, he had a shot fired after the boat, which successfully made the officers in charge of the ships believe that the boat had some government supporters on board, allowing it to continue its course without interference.
At nine o’clock at night, every thing being in readiness, Mackintosh, favoured by the darkness of the night and low water, left the citadel secretly, and pursuing his course along the beach, crossed, without observation, the small rivulet which runs through the harbour at low water, and which was then about knee deep, and passing the point of the pier, pursued his route south-eastward along the sands of Leith. At his departure, Mackintosh was obliged to leave about 40 men behind him, who having made too free with the brandy which had been found in the custom-house, were not in a condition to march. These, with some stragglers who lagged behind, were afterwards taken prisoners by a detachment of Argyle’s forces, which also captured some baggage and ammunition.
At nine o’clock at night, everything was ready. Mackintosh, taking advantage of the darkness and low tide, quietly left the citadel. He made his way along the beach, crossing the small stream that runs through the harbor at low tide, which was about knee-deep at that time. After passing the end of the pier, he continued southeast along the sands of Leith. When he left, Mackintosh had to leave around 40 men behind who had indulged a bit too much in the brandy found in the customs house and were not fit to march. These men, along with a few stragglers, were later captured by a group from Argyle’s forces, which also seized some baggage and ammunition.
The Highlanders continued their march during the night, and arrived at two o’clock on the morning of Sunday, the 16th of October, at Seaton House, the seat of the Earl of Wintoun, who had already joined the Viscount Kenmure. Here, during the day, they were joined by a small party of their friends, who had crossed the Frith some time after the body which marched to Leith had landed, and who, from having disembarked farther to the eastward, had not been able to reach their companions before their departure for the capital. As soon as the Duke of Argyle heard of Mackintosh’s retreat, and that he had taken up a position in Seaton House, which was encompassed by a very strong and high stone wall, he resolved to follow and besiege him in his new quarters. But the duke was prevented from carrying this design into execution by receiving intelligence that Mar was advancing upon Stirling with the intention of crossing the Forth.
The Highlanders kept marching through the night and arrived at 2:00 AM on Sunday, October 16th, at Seaton House, the residence of the Earl of Wintoun, who had already joined the Viscount Kenmure. Throughout the day, they were joined by a small group of friends who had crossed the Frith after the company that marched to Leith had landed. Since they had disembarked further east, they couldn't reach their companions before they left for the capital. Once the Duke of Argyle heard about Mackintosh’s retreat and that he had taken up a position in Seaton House, which was surrounded by a tall and strong stone wall, he decided to follow and lay siege to him in his new location. However, the duke was stopped from executing this plan when he received news that Mar was advancing on Stirling with the intention of crossing the Forth.
Being apprised by the receipt of Mackintosh’s despatch from Leith, of the Brigadier’s design to march to the south, Mar had resolved, with the view principally of facilitating his retreat from Leith, to make a movement upon Stirling, and thereby induce the Duke of Argyle to return to the camp in the Park with the troops which he had carried to Edinburgh. Mar, accordingly, left Perth on Monday the 17th of October, and General Witham, the commander of the royalist forces at Stirling in Argyle’s absence, having on the previous day received notice of Mar’s intention, immediately sent an express to the duke, begging him to return to Stirling immediately, and bring back the forces he had taken with him to Edinburgh. The express reached Edinburgh at an early hour on Monday morning, and the duke immediately left Edinburgh for Stirling, leaving behind him only 100 dragoons and 150 foot under General Wightman. On arriving at Stirling that night he was informed that Mar was to be at Dunblane next morning with his whole army, amounting to nearly 10,000 men.[707]
Being informed by Mackintosh’s message from Leith about the Brigadier’s plan to march south, Mar decided to move toward Stirling primarily to make his retreat from Leith easier. He hoped this would encourage the Duke of Argyle to return to the camp in the Park with the troops he had taken to Edinburgh. So, Mar left Perth on Monday, October 17th, and General Witham, who was in charge of the royalist forces at Stirling while Argyle was away, had received notice of Mar’s intentions the day before. He immediately sent a message to the duke, urging him to return to Stirling right away and bring back the forces he had taken with him to Edinburgh. The message arrived in Edinburgh early Monday morning, and the duke promptly left for Stirling, leaving behind only 100 dragoons and 150 foot soldiers under General Wightman. Upon arriving in Stirling that night, he was told that Mar was expected to be at Dunblane the next morning with his entire army, which numbered nearly 10,000 men.[707]
The arrival of his Grace was most opportune, for Mar had in fact advanced the same evening, with all his horse, to Dunblane, little more than six miles from Stirling, and his foot were only a short way off from the latter place. Whether Mar would have really attempted the passage of the Forth but for the intelligence he received next morning, is very problematical; but having been informed early on Tuesday of the duke’s return, and of the arrival of Evans’s regiment of dragoons from Ireland, he resolved to return to Perth. In a letter which he wrote to Mr. Forster from Perth on the 21st of October, after alluding to the information he had received, he gives as an additional reason for this determination, that he had left Perth before provisions could be got ready for his army, and that he found all the country about Stirling, where he meant to pass the Forth, so entirely exhausted by the enemy that he could find nothing to subsist upon. Besides, from a letter he had received from General Gordon, he found the latter could not possibly join him that week, and he could not think of passing the Forth, under the circumstances detailed, till joined by him. Under these difficulties, and having accomplished one of the objects of his march, by withdrawing the Duke of Argyle from the pursuit of his friends in Lothian, he had thought fit, he observes, to march back from Dunblane to Auchterarder, and thence back to Perth, there to wait for Gordon and the Earl of Seaforth.
The arrival of the Duke was very timely, as Mar had actually moved all his cavalry to Dunblane that same evening, which is just a little over six miles from Stirling, and his infantry was not far from that place. It’s questionable whether Mar would have really tried to cross the Forth if he hadn’t received the news the next morning; however, after learning early on Tuesday about the Duke's return and the arrival of Evans’s regiment of dragoons from Ireland, he decided to go back to Perth. In a letter he wrote to Mr. Forster from Perth on October 21st, he mentioned the information he had received and added another reason for his decision: he had left Perth before his army’s supplies could be prepared, and he found that the area around Stirling, where he intended to cross the Forth, had been completely stripped bare by the enemy, leaving nothing for him and his troops to eat. Additionally, from a letter he got from General Gordon, he learned that Gordon couldn’t possibly join him that week, and under the circumstances he described, he couldn’t consider crossing the Forth without him. Faced with these challenges, and having achieved one of his goals by pulling the Duke of Argyle away from chasing his allies in Lothian, he decided it was best to march back from Dunblane to Auchterarder, and then return to Perth to wait for Gordon and the Earl of Seaforth.
Mackintosh, in expectation probably of an[445] answer to his despatch from Leith, appeared to be in no hurry to leave Seaton House, where his men fared sumptuously upon the best which the neighbourhood could afford. As all communication was cut off between him and the capital by the 100 dragoons which Argyle had left behind, and a party of 300 gentlemen-volunteers under the command of the Earl of Rothes, who patrolled in the neighbourhood of Seaton House, Mackintosh was in complete ignorance of Argyle’s departure from the capital, and of Mar’s march. This was fortunate, as it seems probable that had the Brigadier been aware of these circumstances, he would have again advanced upon the capital, and might have captured it. During the three days that Mackintosh lay in Seaton House, no attempt was, of course, made to dislodge him from his position, but he was subjected to some petty annoyances by the volunteers and dragoons, between whom and the Highlanders some occasional shots were interchanged without damage on either side. Having deviated from the line of instructions, Mackintosh appears to have been anxious, before proceeding south, to receive from Mar such new or additional directions as a change of circumstances might require. Mar lost no time in replying to Borlum’s communication, and on Tuesday the 18th of October, Borlum received a despatch desiring him to march immediately towards England, and form a junction near the borders with the English Jacobite forces under Mr. Forster, and those of the south of Scotland under Lord Kenmure. On the same day, Mackintosh received a despatch from Mr. Forster, requesting him to meet him without delay at Kelso or Coldstream.[708]
Mackintosh, likely waiting for a response to his message from Leith, seemed in no rush to leave Seaton House, where his men were enjoying the best food the area could provide. Since all communication with the capital was cut off by the 100 dragoons left behind by Argyle and a group of 300 volunteer gentlemen led by the Earl of Rothes, who patrolled near Seaton House, Mackintosh was completely unaware of Argyle’s departure and Mar’s march. This was fortunate because it seems likely that if the Brigadier had known, he would have pushed toward the capital again and might have been able to capture it. During the three days that Mackintosh stayed at Seaton House, no effort was made to remove him, but he faced some minor annoyances from the volunteers and dragoons, with occasional shots exchanged between them and the Highlanders, causing no harm on either side. Having strayed from the original instructions, Mackintosh seemed eager to receive any new or additional directions from Mar based on changing circumstances before heading south. Mar quickly responded to Borlum’s message, and on Tuesday, October 18th, Borlum received a dispatch instructing him to march immediately toward England and meet up near the borders with the English Jacobite forces under Mr. Forster and those from southern Scotland under Lord Kenmure. On the same day, Mackintosh got a dispatch from Mr. Forster asking him to meet urgently at Kelso or Coldstream.[708]
To give effect to these instructions, Mackintosh left Seaton House next morning, and proceeded across the country towards Longformacus, which he reached that night. Doctor Sinclair, the proprietor of Hermandston House, had incurred the Brigadier’s displeasure by his treatment of the laird of Keith, to revenge which he threatened to burn Sinclair’s mansion in passing it on his way south, but he was persuaded not to carry his threat into execution. He, however, ordered his soldiers to plunder the house, a mandate which they obeyed with the utmost alacrity. When Major-general Wightman heard of Mackintosh’s departure, he marched from Edinburgh with some dragoons, militia and volunteers, and took possession of Seaton House. After demolishing the wall which surrounded it, he returned to Edinburgh in the evening, carrying along with him some Highlanders who had lagged behind or deserted from Mackintosh on his march.[709]
To follow these instructions, Mackintosh left Seaton House the next morning and made his way across the countryside towards Longformacus, which he reached that night. Doctor Sinclair, the owner of Hermandston House, had angered the Brigadier by how he treated the laird of Keith. To get back at him, he threatened to burn down Sinclair’s mansion as he passed by on his way south, but he was talked out of carrying out his threat. However, he did order his soldiers to raid the house, and they happily complied. When Major-general Wightman learned about Mackintosh’s departure, he marched from Edinburgh with some dragoons, militia, and volunteers, and took control of Seaton House. After tearing down the wall that surrounded it, he returned to Edinburgh in the evening, bringing with him some Highlanders who had fallen behind or deserted from Mackintosh during his march.[709]
Mackintosh took up his quarters at Longformacus during the night, and continued his march next morning to Dunse, where he arrived during the day and proclaimed the Chevalier. Here Mackintosh halted two days, and on the morning of Saturday the 22d of October, set out on his march to Kelso, the appointed place of rendezvous, whither the Northumbrian forces under Forster were marching the same day. Sir William Bennet of Grubbet and his friends hearing of the approach of these two bodies, left the town the preceding night, and, after dismissing their followers, retired to Edinburgh. The united forces of Forster and Kenmure entered Kelso about one o’clock on Saturday. The Highlanders had not then arrived, but hearing that they were not far off, the Scottish cavalry, to mark their respect for the bravery the Highlanders had shown in crossing the Frith, marched out as far as Ednam bridge to meet them, and accompanied them into the town about three o’clock in the afternoon, amidst the martial sounds of bagpipes. The forces under Mackintosh now amounted to 1,400 foot and 600 horse; but a third of the latter consisted of menial servants.
Mackintosh set up his base at Longformacus during the night and continued his march the next morning to Dunse, where he arrived during the day and announced the Chevalier. He stayed there for two days, and on the morning of Saturday, October 22nd, he set off for Kelso, the designated meeting point, where the Northumbrian forces led by Forster were also heading that same day. Sir William Bennet of Grubbet and his associates, having heard about the approach of these two forces, left town the previous night, and after sending away their followers, they retreated to Edinburgh. The combined forces of Forster and Kenmure entered Kelso around one o’clock on Saturday. The Highlanders hadn’t arrived yet, but since they were close by, the Scottish cavalry, to show their respect for the bravery the Highlanders displayed in crossing the Frith, marched out as far as Ednam Bridge to welcome them and escorted them into the town around three o'clock in the afternoon, accompanied by the sounds of bagpipes. The forces under Mackintosh now totaled 1,400 foot soldiers and 600 cavalry, though a third of the cavalry were servants.
The following day, being Sunday, was entirely devoted by the Jacobites to religious duties. Patten, the historian of the insurrection, an episcopal minister and one of their chaplains, in terms of instructions from Lord Kenmure, who had the command of the troops while in Scotland, preached in the morning in the great church of Kelso, formerly the abbey of David I., to a mixed congregation of Catholics, Presbyterians and Episcopalians, from Deuteronomy xxi. 17. “The right of the first-born[446] is his.”[710] The prayers on this occasion were read by Mr. Buxton, formerly alluded to. In the afternoon Mr. William Irvine, an old Scottish Episcopalian minister, chaplain to the Earl of Carnwath, read prayers, and delivered a sermon full of exhortations to his hearers to be zealous and steady in the cause of the Chevalier. This discourse, he afterwards told his colleague, Mr. Patten, he had formerly preached in the Highlands about twenty-six years before, in presence of Lord Viscount Dundee and his army.
The next day, Sunday, was completely dedicated by the Jacobites to religious observance. Patten, the historian of the uprising, an Episcopal minister and one of their chaplains, following instructions from Lord Kenmure, who was in charge of the troops while in Scotland, preached in the morning at the main church of Kelso, which used to be the abbey of David I., to a mixed crowd of Catholics, Presbyterians, and Episcopalians, referencing Deuteronomy 21:17: “The right of the first-born belongs to him.” The prayers for this occasion were read by Mr. Buxton, who was mentioned earlier. In the afternoon, Mr. William Irvine, an older Scottish Episcopal minister and chaplain to the Earl of Carnwath, read prayers and delivered a sermon urging his listeners to remain passionate and steadfast in support of the Chevalier. He later told his colleague, Mr. Patten, that he had given this same sermon in the Highlands about twenty-six years prior, in front of Lord Viscount Dundee and his army.
Next morning the Highlanders were drawn up in the church-yard, and thence marched to the market-cross with colours flying, drums beating, and bagpipes playing, when the Chevalier was proclaimed by Seaton of Barnes, who claimed the vacant title of Earl of Dunfermline. After finishing the proclamation, he read the manifesto quoted in the conclusion of last chapter, at the end of which the people with loud acclamations shouted, “No union! no malt-tax! no salt-tax!”[711]
The next morning, the Highlanders were gathered in the churchyard and then marched to the market cross with their colors flying, drums beating, and bagpipes playing. Seaton of Barnes proclaimed the Chevalier, who claimed the vacant title of Earl of Dunfermline. After finishing the proclamation, he read the manifesto mentioned at the end of the last chapter, after which the crowd shouted with loud cheers, “No union! No malt tax! No salt tax!”[711]
The insurgents remained three days in Kelso, chiefly occupied in searching for arms and plundering the houses of some of the loyalists in the neighbourhood. They took possession of some pieces of cannon which had been brought by Sir William Bennet from Hume castle for the defence of the town, and which had formerly been employed to protect that ancient stronghold against the attacks of the English. They also seized some broadswords which they found in the church, and a small quantity of gunpowder. Whilst at Kelso, Mackintosh seized the public revenue, as was his uniform custom in every town through which he passed.
The rebels stayed in Kelso for three days, mainly focused on looking for weapons and looting the homes of some loyalists in the area. They took control of some cannons that Sir William Bennet had brought from Hume Castle to defend the town, which had previously been used to protect that historic fortress from English attacks. They also grabbed some broadswords they found in the church and a small amount of gunpowder. While in Kelso, Mackintosh took the public revenue, which he always did in every town he visited.
During their stay at Kelso, the insurgents seem to have come to no determination as to future operations; but the arrival of General Carpenter with three regiments of dragoons, and a regiment of foot, at Wooler, forced them to resolve upon something decisive. Lord Kenmure, thereupon, called a council of war to deliberate upon the course to be pursued. According to the opinions of the principal officers, there were three ways of proceeding. The first, which was strongly urged by the Earl of Wintoun, was to march into the west of Scotland, to reduce Dumfries and Glasgow, and thereafter to form a junction with the western clans, under General Gordon, to open a communication with the Earl of Mar, and threaten the Duke of Argyle’s rear. The second was to give battle immediately to General Carpenter, who had scarcely 1,000 men under him, the greater part of whom consisted of newly-raised levies, who had never seen any service. This plan was supported by Mackintosh, who was so intent upon it, that, sticking his pike in the ground, he declared that he would not stir, but would wait for General Carpenter, and fight him, as he was sure there would be no difficulty in beating him. The last plan, which was that of the Northumberland gentlemen, was to march directly through Cumberland and Westmoreland into Lancashire, where the Jacobite interest was very powerful, and where they expected to be joined by great numbers of the people. Old Borlum was strongly opposed to this view, and pointed out the risk which they would run, if met by an opposing force, which they might calculate upon, while General Carpenter was left in their rear. He contended, that if they succeeded in defeating Carpenter, they would soon be able to fight any other troops,—that if Carpenter should beat them, they had already advanced far enough, and that they would be better able, in the event of a reverse, to shift for themselves in Scotland than in England.[712]
During their time at Kelso, the rebels didn’t seem to reach any decisions about their next steps; however, the arrival of General Carpenter with three regiments of dragoons and a regiment of foot at Wooler forced them to make a decisive choice. Lord Kenmure then called a war council to discuss their strategy. According to the views of the main officers, there were three options on the table. The first, strongly advocated by the Earl of Wintoun, was to march into western Scotland to take Dumfries and Glasgow, and then join forces with the western clans led by General Gordon, to open a line of communication with the Earl of Mar and threaten the Duke of Argyle’s rear. The second option was to engage General Carpenter immediately, who had barely 1,000 men, most of whom were inexperienced recruits who had never seen battle. This plan received strong support from Mackintosh, who was so committed to it that he stuck his pike in the ground and declared he wouldn’t move until he faced General Carpenter, confident that defeating him would be easy. The last option, proposed by the gentlemen from Northumberland, was to march straight through Cumberland and Westmoreland into Lancashire, where the Jacobite cause was strong, and they expected to gain a lot of support. Old Borlum strongly opposed this idea, highlighting the danger they would face if they encountered an opposing force, which they could expect, while leaving General Carpenter at their back. He argued that if they could defeat Carpenter, they would be well-positioned to handle any other troops—whereas if Carpenter defeated them, they had already advanced too far, and it would be easier to regroup in Scotland than in England.[712]
Either of the two first-mentioned plans was far preferable to the last, even had the troops been disposed to adopt it; but the aversion of the Highlanders to a campaign in England was almost insuperable; and nothing could mark more strongly the fatuity of the Northumberland Jacobites, than to insist, under these circumstances, upon marching into England. But they pertinaciously adhered to their opinion, and, by doing so, may be truly said to have ruined the cause which they had combined[447] to support. As the comparatively small body of troops under Argyle was the only force in Scotland from which the insurgents had any thing to dread, their whole attention should have been directed in the first place to that body, which could not have withstood the combined attacks of the forces which the rebels had in the field, amounting to about 16,000 men. The Duke of Argyle must have been compelled, had the three divisions of the insurgent army made a simultaneous movement upon Stirling, to have hazarded a battle, and the result would very probably have been disastrous to his arms. Had such an event occurred, the insurgents would have immediately become masters of the whole of Scotland, and would soon have been in a condition to have carried the war into England with every hope of success.
Either of the two plans mentioned earlier was much better than the last one, even if the troops were willing to go along with it; however, the Highlanders' strong dislike of a campaign in England was nearly impossible to overcome. It highlights the foolishness of the Northumberland Jacobites to insist on marching into England under these conditions. Despite that, they stubbornly clung to their view, and in doing so, can be said to have effectively ruined the cause they originally intended to support. Since the relatively small group of troops under Argyle was the only force in Scotland that the insurgents had to worry about, their primary focus should have been on that group. It wouldn't have been able to withstand a united attack from the approximately 16,000 rebels in the field. If the three divisions of the insurgent army had launched a coordinated assault on Stirling, the Duke of Argyle would have had no choice but to risk a battle, which would likely have ended badly for him. Had that happened, the insurgents would have swiftly taken control of all of Scotland and soon been in a position to carry the war into England with a strong chance of success.
Amidst the confusion and perplexity occasioned by these differences of opinion, a sort of medium course was in the mean time resolved upon, till the chiefs of the army should reconcile their divisions. The plan agreed upon was, that they should, to avoid an immediate encounter with General Carpenter, decamp from Kelso, and proceed along the border in a south-westerly direction towards Jedburgh: accordingly, on Thursday the 27th of October, the insurgents proceeded on their march. The disagreement which had taken place had cooled their military fervour, and a feeling of dread, at the idea of being attacked by Carpenter’s force, soon began to display itself. Twice, on the march to Jedburgh, were they thrown into a state of alarm, approaching to terror,[713] by mistaking a party of their own men for the troops of General Carpenter.
Amid the confusion and uncertainty caused by these differing opinions, a kind of middle ground was decided upon for the time being, until the army leaders could settle their disputes. The plan was to avoid a direct confrontation with General Carpenter by leaving Kelso and moving along the border in a southwest direction toward Jedburgh. So, on Thursday, October 27th, the insurgents began their march. The disagreement had dampened their enthusiasm for battle, and a sense of fear about being attacked by Carpenter’s forces quickly started to show. Twice, during the march to Jedburgh, they were thrown into a state of alarm, almost terror, by mistakenly believing a group of their own men were General Carpenter’s troops.[713]
Instead of advancing upon Jedburgh, as they supposed Carpenter would have done, the insurgents ascertained that he had taken a different direction in entering Scotland, and that from their relative positions, they were considerably in advance of him in the proposed route into England. The English officers thereupon again urged their views in council, and insisted upon them with such earnestness, that Old Borlum was induced, though with great reluctance, and not till after very high words had been exchanged, to yield. Preparatory to crossing the Borders, they despatched one Captain Hunter (who, from following the profession of a horse-stealer on the Borders, was well acquainted with the neighbouring country,) across the hills, to provide quarters for the army in North Tynedale; but he had not proceeded far, when an order was sent after him countermanding his march, in consequence of a mutiny among the Highlanders, who refused to march into England. The English horse, after expostulating with them, threatened to surround and compel them to march; but Mackintosh informed them that he would not allow his men to be so treated, and the Highlanders themselves despising the threat, gave them to understand that they would resist the attempt.[714]
Instead of moving toward Jedburgh, as the insurgents thought Carpenter would, they found out that he had taken a different route into Scotland. Given their positions, they were actually quite a bit ahead of him on the planned path into England. The English officers then again pushed their ideas during the council and insisted with such passion that Old Borlum was convinced, though very reluctantly, and only after heated arguments, to agree. Before crossing the Borders, they sent Captain Hunter—a man skilled in navigating the area due to his background as a horse-thief—over the hills to set up quarters for the army in North Tynedale. However, he hadn’t gone far when an order was sent to stop him due to a mutiny among the Highlanders, who refused to march into England. The English cavalry, after trying to persuade them, threatened to surround them and force them to march; but Mackintosh told them he wouldn’t let his men be treated that way, and the Highlanders, dismissing the threat, made it clear they would resist.
The determination, on the part of the Highlanders, not to march into England, staggered the English gentlemen; but as they saw no hopes of inducing their northern allies to enter into their views, they consented to waive their resolution in the meantime, and by mutual consent the army left Jedburgh on the 29th of October for Hawick, about ten miles to the south-west. While on the march to Hawick, a fresh mutiny broke out among the Highlanders, who, suspecting that the march to England was still resolved upon, separated themselves from the rest of the army, and going up to the top of a rising ground on Hawick moor, grounded their arms, declaring, at the same time, that although they were determined not to march into England, they were ready to fight the enemy on Scottish ground. Should the chiefs of the army decline to lead them against Carpenter’s forces, they proposed, agreeably to the Earl of Wintoun’s advice, either to march through the west of Scotland and join the clans under General Gordon, by crossing the Forth above Stirling, or to co-operate with the Earl of Mar, by falling upon the Duke of Argyle’s rear, while Mar himself should assail him in front. But the English officers would listen to none of these propositions, and again threatened to surround them with the horse and force them to march. The Highlanders, exasperated at this menace, cocked their pistols,[448] and told their imprudent colleagues that if they were to be made a sacrifice, they would prefer being destroyed in their own country. By the interposition of the Earl of Wintoun a reconciliation was effected, and the insurgents resumed their march to Hawick, on the understanding that the Highlanders should not be again required to march into England.[715]
The Highlanders’ determination not to march into England shocked the English gentlemen; but seeing no chance of convincing their northern allies to join them, they agreed to put their resolution on hold for now. By mutual agreement, the army left Jedburgh on October 29th for Hawick, about ten miles to the southwest. While marching to Hawick, another mutiny erupted among the Highlanders, who suspected that the plan to march into England was still on. They separated themselves from the rest of the army and went to the top of a hill on Hawick Moor, laid down their arms, and declared that while they were set against marching into England, they were ready to fight the enemy on Scottish soil. If the army's chiefs refused to lead them against Carpenter's forces, they suggested—following the Earl of Wintoun's advice—either marching through the west of Scotland to join General Gordon’s clans by crossing the Forth above Stirling, or teaming up with the Earl of Mar to attack the Duke of Argyle from behind while Mar would engage him from the front. However, the English officers dismissed all these suggestions and again threatened to surround them with cavalry and force them to march. Infuriated by this threat, the Highlanders cocked their pistols and told their reckless counterparts that if they were to be sacrificed, they preferred to be destroyed in their own country. Thanks to the intervention of the Earl of Wintoun, a reconciliation was reached, and the insurgents resumed their march to Hawick, with the understanding that the Highlanders would not be forced to march into England again.[448][715]
The insurgents passed the night at Hawick, during which the courage of the Highlanders was put to the test, by the appearance of a party of horse, which was observed by their advanced posts patrolling in front. On the alarm being given, the Highlanders immediately flew to arms, and forming themselves in very good order by moonlight, waited with firmness the expected attack; but the affair turned out a false alarm, purposely got up, it is believed, by the English commanders, to try how the Highlanders would conduct themselves, should an enemy appear.[716] Next morning, being Sunday, the 30th of October, the rebels marched from Hawick to Langholm, about which time General Carpenter entered Jedburgh. They arrived at Langholm in the evening, and with the view, it is supposed, of attacking Dumfries, they sent forward to Ecclefechan, during the night, a detachment of 400 horse, under the Earl of Carnwath, for the purpose of blocking up Dumfries till the foot should come up. This detachment arrived at Ecclefechan before day-light, and, after a short halt, proceeded in the direction of Dumfries; but they had not advanced far, when they were met by an express from some of their friends at Dumfries, informing them that great preparations had been made for the defence of the town. The Earl of Carnwath immediately forwarded the express to Langholm, and, in the meantime, halted his men on Blacket ridge, a moor in the neighbourhood of Ecclefechan, till further orders. The express was met by the main body of the army about two miles west from Langholm, on its march to Dumfries.
The insurgents spent the night in Hawick, where the bravery of the Highlanders was tested by the sight of a group of cavalry spotted by their scouts. When the alarm was raised, the Highlanders quickly grabbed their weapons and formed themselves in good order by the moonlight, waiting steadfastly for the anticipated attack. However, it turned out to be a false alarm, believed to have been orchestrated by the English commanders to see how the Highlanders would react if faced with an enemy.[716] The next morning, Sunday, October 30th, the rebels marched from Hawick to Langholm, around the same time General Carpenter entered Jedburgh. They reached Langholm in the evening, and presumably with the aim of attacking Dumfries, they sent a 400-strong cavalry detachment, led by the Earl of Carnwath, to Ecclefechan during the night to block Dumfries until the foot soldiers arrived. This detachment reached Ecclefechan before dawn, briefly paused, and then headed towards Dumfries. However, they hadn’t gone far when they were met by a message from some allies in Dumfries, warning them that significant preparations had been made to defend the town. The Earl of Carnwath immediately sent the message back to Langholm and, in the meantime, had his men camp on Blacket Ridge, a moor near Ecclefechan, waiting for further orders. The message met the main army about two miles west of Langholm, as they marched towards Dumfries.
The intelligence thus conveyed, immediately created another schism in the army. The English, who had been prevailed upon, from the advantages held out to the Jacobite cause by the capture of such an important post as Dumfries, to accede to the proposal for attacking it, now resumed their original intention of marching into England. The Highlanders, on the other hand, insisted upon marching instantly upon Dumfries, which they alleged might be easily taken, as there were no regular forces in it. It was in vain that the advocates of this plan urged upon the English the advantages to be derived from the possession of a place so convenient as Dumfries was, for receiving succours from France and Ireland, and for keeping up a communication with England and their friends in the west of Scotland. It was to no purpose they were assured, that there were a great many arms and a good supply of powder in the town, which they might secure, and that the Duke of Argyle, whom they appeared to dread, was in no condition to injure them, as he had scarcely 2,000 men under him, and was in daily expectation of being attacked by the Earl of Mar, whose forces were then thrice as numerous;—these and similar arguments were entirely thrown away upon men who had already determined at all hazards to adhere to their resolution of carrying the war into England. To induce the Scottish commanders to concur in their views, they pretended that they had received letters from their friends in Lancashire inviting them thither, and assuring them that on their arrival a general insurrection would take place, and that they would be immediately joined by 20,000 men, and would have money and provisions in abundance. The advantages of a speedy march into England being urged with extreme earnestness by the English officers, all their Scottish associates, with the exception of the Earl of Wintoun, at last consented to try the chances of war on the soil of England. Even Old Borlum, (who, at the time the parties were discussing the point in dispute, was busily engaged at a distance from the place where the main body had halted, restraining a party of the Highlanders from deserting,) yielded to the entreaties of the English officers, and exerted all his influence to induce his men to follow his example. By the aid of great promises and money, the greater part of the Highlanders was prevailed upon to follow the fortunes of their commander, but[449] about 500 of them marched off in a body to the north. Before they reached Clydesdale, however, they were almost all made prisoners by the country people, and lodged in jail. The Earl of Wintoun, who was quite opposed to the measure resolved upon, also went off with his adherents, but being overtaken by a messenger who was despatched after him to remonstrate with him for abandoning his friends, he consented to return, and immediately rejoined the army. When overtaken, he drew up his horse, and, after a momentary pause, as if reflecting on the judgment which posterity would form of his conduct, observed with chivalrous feeling, that history should not have to relate of him that he deserted King James’s interest or his country’s good, but with a deep presentiment of the danger of the course his associates were about to pursue, he added, “You,” addressing the messenger, “or any man shall have liberty to cut these (laying hold of his own ears as he spoke) out of my head, if we do not all repent it.”
The intelligence that came through immediately created another split in the army. The English, who had been convinced by the advantages the Jacobite cause promised from capturing such an important location as Dumfries, decided to stick to their original plan of marching into England. The Highlanders, on the other hand, insisted on heading straight for Dumfries, claiming it could be easily captured since there were no regular forces there. It was useless for the advocates of this plan to highlight the benefits of taking a place as strategic as Dumfries for receiving support from France and Ireland and maintaining communication with England and their allies in the west of Scotland. They were assured that there were plenty of arms and a good supply of powder in town that they could secure, and that the Duke of Argyle, whom they seemed to fear, was in no position to harm them, as he had barely 2,000 men and was expecting to be attacked by the Earl of Mar, whose forces were three times as numerous. These arguments fell on deaf ears among those who had already decided to stick to their plan of bringing the war to England at all costs. To get the Scottish commanders on board, they claimed to have received letters from friends in Lancashire inviting them there and assuring them that once they arrived, a general uprising would happen, and they'd be immediately joined by 20,000 men with plenty of money and provisions. The English officers pushed hard for a fast march into England, and finally, all their Scottish allies except the Earl of Wintoun agreed to test their luck in England. Even Old Borlum, who was busy trying to prevent some Highlanders from deserting at a distance while the main group was debating the issue, gave in to the English officers' pleas and worked to persuade his men to follow his lead. With plenty of promises and money, most of the Highlanders agreed to follow their leader, but about 500 of them made for the north. However, before they even reached Clydesdale, they were mostly captured by local people and thrown in jail. The Earl of Wintoun, who was completely against the plan decided upon, also set off with his followers, but when a messenger was sent after him to convince him not to abandon his friends, he agreed to return and quickly rejoined the army. When caught, he halted his horse and, after a brief pause as if considering how history would judge his actions, said with a sense of honor that history should not say he deserted King James’s interests or his country’s welfare. But with a deep sense of foreboding about the danger of the path his companions were about to take, he added, “You,” addressing the messenger, “or anyone else can cut these” (grabbing his own ears as he said this) “off my head if we don’t all regret this.”
The insurgents, after spiking two pieces of cannon which they had brought from Kelso, immediately proceeded on their march for England, and entered Longtown in Cumberland the same night, where they were joined by the detachment which had been sent to Ecclefechan the previous night. On the following day, November 1st, they marched to Brampton, a small market town in Cumberland, where they proclaimed the Chevalier, and levied the excise duties on malt and ale. Mr. Forster now opened a commission which he had lately received from the Earl of Mar, appointing him general of the Jacobite forces in England. As the men were greatly fatigued by forced marches, having marched about 100 miles in five successive days, they took up their quarters at Brampton for the night to refresh themselves. When General Carpenter heard that the insurgents had entered England, he left Jedburgh, and recrossing the hills into Northumberland, threw himself between them and Newcastle, the seizure of which, he erroneously supposed, was the object of their movement.
The insurgents, after disabling two cannons they had brought from Kelso, proceeded on their march to England and entered Longtown in Cumberland that same night, where they were joined by the group that had been sent to Ecclefechan the previous night. The next day, November 1st, they marched to Brampton, a small market town in Cumberland, where they proclaimed the Chevalier and imposed excise duties on malt and ale. Mr. Forster then opened a commission he had recently received from the Earl of Mar, naming him general of the Jacobite forces in England. Since the men were extremely tired from their forced marches, having covered about 100 miles in five consecutive days, they stayed in Brampton for the night to rest. When General Carpenter heard that the insurgents had entered England, he left Jedburgh and crossed the hills back into Northumberland, positioning himself between them and Newcastle, mistakenly believing that capturing Newcastle was their goal.
Next day the insurgents marched towards Penrith, on approaching which they received intelligence that the posse comitatus of Cumberland, amounting to nearly 14,000 men, headed by the sheriff of the county, and attended by Lord Lonsdale and the Bishop of Carlisle, had assembled near Penrith on the line of their march to oppose their advance. Mr., now General Forster, sent forward a party to reconnoitre, but he experienced no trouble from this immense rustic force, which broke up and dispersed in the utmost confusion on hearing of the approach of the reconnoitring party. Patten, the historian of the rebellion, who had formerly been curate of Penrith, attempted, at the head of a party of horse, to intercept his superior, the Bishop of Carlisle, but his lordship escaped. The insurgents captured some horses and a large quantity of arms, and also took several prisoners, who being soon released, expressed their gratitude by shouting, “God save King James and prosper his merciful army.”[717] To impress the inhabitants of Penrith with a favourable idea of their strength and discipline, the insurgents halted upon a moor in the neighbourhood, where they formed themselves in order of battle, and thereafter entered the town in regular marching order. The principal inhabitants, from an apprehension of being plundered, showed great attention to them, in return for which, and the comfortable entertainment which they received, they abstained from doing any act which could give offence. They however raised, according to custom, the excise and other public duties.
The next day, the insurgents marched toward Penrith. As they approached, they learned that the posse comitatus of Cumberland, which included nearly 14,000 men, led by the county sheriff and accompanied by Lord Lonsdale and the Bishop of Carlisle, had gathered near Penrith to block their advance. Mr. now General Forster sent out a team to scout ahead, but he encountered no issues with this massive local force, which scattered and fell apart in complete disarray upon hearing the reconnoitering party was coming. Patten, the historian of the rebellion and a former curate of Penrith, tried to intercept his superior, the Bishop of Carlisle, with a group of cavalry, but the bishop managed to escape. The insurgents seized some horses and a large amount of weapons, as well as several prisoners who, once released, expressed their gratitude by shouting, “God save King James and prosper his merciful army.”[717] To impress the people of Penrith with their strength and discipline, the insurgents paused on a nearby moor, where they formed into battle lines and later marched into town in an organized manner. The main local residents, fearing theft, paid them considerable attention, and in return for the hospitality they offered, the insurgents made sure to avoid any actions that might offend. However, they did raise the excise and other local taxes as was customary.
Next day the insurgents marched to Appleby, where, as at Penrith, they proclaimed the Chevalier and seized the public revenue. After halting two days at this town, they resumed their march on the 5th of November, and arrived at Kendal, where they took up their quarters for the night. Next morning, being Sunday, they, after a short march, reached Kirkby-Lonsdale, where, after proclaiming the Chevalier, they went to the church in the afternoon, where, in absence of the parson, who had absconded, Mr. Patten read prayers. This author relates a singular instance of Jacobite zeal on the part of a gentleman of the name of Guin, or Gwyn, who entered the churches which lay in the route of[450] the army, and scratching out the name of King George from the prayer books, substituted that of the Chevalier in its stead, in a manner so closely resembling the print that the alteration could scarcely be perceived.
The next day, the rebels marched to Appleby, where, like in Penrith, they declared support for the Chevalier and took control of public funds. After staying in the town for two days, they continued their march on November 5th and arrived at Kendal, where they settled in for the night. The next morning, which was Sunday, after a brief march, they reached Kirkby-Lonsdale. There, after proclaiming the Chevalier, they attended church in the afternoon. Since the parson had run away, Mr. Patten led the prayers. This author recounts a unique case of Jacobite enthusiasm from a gentleman named Guin or Gwyn, who went into the churches along the army's route and carefully scratched out King George's name from the prayer books, replacing it with the Chevalier's name in a way that nearly matched the print, making the change nearly indistinguishable.
The insurgents had now marched through two populous counties, but they had obtained the accession of only two gentlemen to their ranks. They would probably have received some additions in Cumberland and Westmoreland, had not precautions been taken by the sheriffs of these counties beforehand to secure the principal Catholics and lodge them in the castle of Carlisle. Despairing of obtaining any considerable accession of force, 17 gentlemen of Teviotdale had left the army at Appleby, and the Highlanders, who had borne the fatigues of the march with great fortitude, now began to manifest signs of impatience at the disappointment they felt in not being joined by large bodies of men as they were led to expect. Their prospects, however, began to brighten by the arrival of some Lancashire Catholic gentlemen and their servants at Kirkby-Lonsdale, and by the receipt of intelligence the following day, when on their march to Lancaster, that the Jacobites of Lancashire were ready to join them, and that the Chevalier had been proclaimed at Manchester.[718]
The insurgents had now marched through two populous counties, but they had only gained the support of two gentlemen. They probably would have attracted more recruits in Cumberland and Westmoreland if the sheriffs of those counties hadn’t taken measures beforehand to secure the main Catholics and imprison them in the castle of Carlisle. Desperate for more manpower, 17 gentlemen from Teviotdale left the army at Appleby, and the Highlanders, who had endured the tiring march with great resilience, were starting to show signs of frustration at not being joined by the large groups of men they had been led to expect. However, their situation improved with the arrival of some Catholic gentlemen and their servants from Lancashire at Kirkby-Lonsdale, and they received news the next day, while marching to Lancaster, that the Jacobites in Lancashire were ready to join them and that the Chevalier had been proclaimed in Manchester.[718]
The insurgents entered Lancaster without opposition, and instantly marching to the market-place, proclaimed the Chevalier by sound of trumpet, the whole body being drawn up round the cross. After remaining two days at Lancaster, where the Highlanders regaled themselves with claret and brandy found in the custom-house, they took the road to Preston on Wednesday the 9th of November, with the intention of possessing themselves of Warrington bridge and securing Manchester, as preliminary to a descent upon Liverpool. The horse reached Preston at night, two troops of Stanhope’s dragoons and part of a militia regiment under Sir Henry Houghton, which were quartered in the town, retiring to Wigan on their approach; but owing to the badness of the road from a heavy rain which had fallen during the day, the foot did not arrive till the following day, when the Chevalier was proclaimed at the cross with the usual formalities. On the march from Lancaster to Preston, and after their arrival there, the insurgents were joined by different parties of gentlemen, chiefly Catholics, with their tenants and servants, to the number of about 1,500 in all, by which additions Forster’s army was increased to nearly 4,000 men.
The rebels marched into Lancaster without any resistance and quickly went to the market square, where they announced the Chevalier with the sound of a trumpet, with everyone gathered around the cross. After staying in Lancaster for two days, where the Highlanders enjoyed claret and brandy found in the customs house, they headed to Preston on Wednesday, November 9th, planning to take Warrington Bridge and secure Manchester as a first step toward invading Liverpool. The cavalry reached Preston at night, while two troops of Stanhope’s dragoons and part of a militia regiment under Sir Henry Houghton, stationed in the town, retreated to Wigan as they approached. However, due to the poor condition of the road after heavy rain that day, the foot soldiers didn't arrive until the next day, when the Chevalier was proclaimed at the cross with the usual formalities. On their way from Lancaster to Preston, and after getting there, different groups of gentlemen, mostly Catholics, along with their tenants and servants, joined the insurgents, totaling about 1,500 additional men, which boosted Forster’s army to nearly 4,000.
Forster, who had kept a strict watch upon Carpenter, and of whose movements he received regular accounts daily, was, however, utterly ignorant of the proceedings of a more formidable antagonist, who, he was made to understand by his Lancashire friends, was at too great a distance to prove dangerous. This was General Wills, who had the command in Cheshire, and who was now busily employed in concentrating his forces for the purpose of attacking the rebels. Unfortunately for them, the government had been induced, by the tumults and violences of the high-church party in the west of England during the preceding year, to quarter bodies of troops in the disaffected districts, which being disposed at Shrewsbury, Chester, Birmingham, Stafford, Wolverhampton, Manchester, and other adjacent places, could be easily assembled together on a short notice. On information being communicated to the government of the invasion of England, General Wills had been directed to collect all the forces he could, and to march upon Warrington bridge and Preston, to prevent the advance of the insurgents upon Manchester.
Forster, who had been closely monitoring Carpenter and received daily updates about his movements, was completely unaware of a more serious opponent. His friends from Lancashire informed him that this opponent was too far away to be a threat. This was General Wills, in charge in Cheshire, who was currently focused on gathering his troops to attack the rebels. Unfortunately for the rebels, the government had decided to station troops in the troubled areas due to the unrest and violence from the high-church party in west England over the previous year. These troops, based in Shrewsbury, Chester, Birmingham, Stafford, Wolverhampton, Manchester, and other nearby locations, could be quickly assembled on short notice. After being informed about the invasion of England, General Wills was ordered to gather all available forces and march toward Warrington bridge and Preston to prevent the insurgents from advancing on Manchester.
General Wills had, accordingly, made great exertions to fulfil, without delay, the instructions he had received, and hearing that General Carpenter was at Durham, had sent an express to him to march westward; but he was unable to save Preston. When the insurgents entered this town, Wills was at Manchester, waiting for the arrival of two regiments of foot and a regiment of dragoons, which were within a few days’ march of him; but alarmed lest by delaying his march the rebels might make themselves masters of Warrington bridge and Manchester, by the possession of which they would increase their force and secure many other advantages, he resolved instantly to march upon Preston with such troops as he had. He left Manchester, accordingly, on Friday the[451] 11th of November, for Wigan, with four regiments of dragoons, one of horse, and Preston’s regiment of foot, formerly known as the Cameronian regiment. He arrived at Wigan in the evening, where he met Stanhope’s dragoons and Houghton’s militia, who had retired from Preston on the evening of the 9th. In the meantime, the inhabitants of Liverpool anticipating a visit from the insurgents, were actively employed in preparations for its defence. Within three days they threw up a breastwork round that part of the town approachable from the land side, on which they mounted 70 pieces of cannon, and, to prevent the ships in the harbour from falling into the hands of the enemy, they anchored them in the offing.
General Wills had made significant efforts to quickly carry out the orders he received. After hearing that General Carpenter was in Durham, he sent a messenger to direct him to move west; however, he couldn't save Preston. When the rebels attacked this town, Wills was in Manchester, waiting for two foot regiments and a dragoon regiment that were only a few days' march away. Worried that delaying his march would allow the rebels to take control of Warrington bridge and Manchester, which would boost their numbers and give them other advantages, he decided to move to Preston immediately with the troops he had. He left Manchester on Friday, November 11th, for Wigan, leading four regiments of dragoons, one of horse, and Preston’s foot regiment, formerly known as the Cameronian regiment. He arrived in Wigan that evening, where he met Stanhope’s dragoons and Houghton’s militia, who had retreated from Preston on the evening of the 9th. Meanwhile, the people of Liverpool, anticipating a visit from the rebels, were actively preparing to defend the city. Within three days, they built a breastwork around the land-accessible part of the town, mounting 70 pieces of cannon on it, and to prevent enemy capture of the ships in the harbor, they anchored them offshore.
It was the intention of Forster to have left Preston on the morning of Saturday the 12th; but the unexpected arrival of Wills at Wigan, of which he received intelligence on the preceding night, made him alter his design. Forster had been so elated by the addition which his forces had received at Preston, that he affected to believe that Wills would never venture to face him; but old Mackintosh advised him not to be too confident, as they might soon find it necessary to defend themselves. Observing from a window where they stood, a party of the new recruits passing by, the veteran warrior thus contemptuously addressed the inexperienced general, “Look ye there, Forster, are yon fellows the men ye intend to fight Wills with. Good faith, Sir, an’ ye had ten thousand of them, I’d fight them all with a thousand of his dragoons.” In fact, a more uncouth and unsoldier-like body had never before appeared in the field, than these Lancashire rustics; some with rusty swords without muskets, others with muskets without swords, some with fowling-pieces, others with pitchforks, while others were wholly unprovided with weapons of any sort.[719] Forster now altered his tone; and if the report of a writer, who says he was an eye-witness, be true, the news of Wills’s advance quite unnerved him. Undetermined how to act, he sent the letter conveying the intelligence to Lord Kenmure, and retired to rest. His lordship, with a few of his officers, repaired to Forster’s lodgings to consult him, and, to their surprise, found him in bed, though the night was not far advanced. The council, after some deliberation, resolved to send out a party of horse towards Wigan, to watch the motions of the enemy, to secure the pass into the town by Ribble bridge, and to prepare the army for battle.[720]
Forster had planned to leave Preston on the morning of Saturday, the 12th, but the unexpected arrival of Wills in Wigan, which he learned about the night before, caused him to change his plans. He had been so thrilled by the reinforcements he received in Preston that he thought Wills would never dare to confront him. However, old Mackintosh advised him not to be overly confident, reminding him that they might soon need to defend themselves. From a window, observing a group of new recruits passing by, the seasoned warrior scornfully addressed the inexperienced general, “Look there, Forster; are those the guys you plan to fight Wills with? Honestly, even if you had ten thousand of them, I’d take on all of them with just a thousand of his dragoons.” In reality, these Lancashire farmers were the most unrefined and unmilitary group that had ever been seen on the battlefield; some carried rusty swords but no muskets, others had muskets without swords, some were armed with fowling pieces, and others had pitchforks, while many had no weapons at all.[719] Forster shifted his attitude, and if the account of a writer, who claimed to be an eyewitness, is accurate, the news of Wills’s approach completely unsettled him. Unsure of what to do next, he sent a letter with this information to Lord Kenmure and went to bed. His lordship, along with a few officers, went to Forster’s lodgings to discuss things, only to find him in bed, even though it wasn’t that late. After some discussion, the council decided to send out a cavalry unit toward Wigan to monitor the enemy's movements, secure the crossing into town via Ribble bridge, and prepare the army for battle.[720]
About day-break of the 12th, General Wills commenced his march from Wigan, and as soon as it was known that he was advancing upon Preston, a select body of 100 well-armed Highlanders, under the command of Farquharson of Invercauld, was posted at Ribble bridge, and Forster himself at the head of a party of horse, crossed the bridge, and advanced to reconnoitre.
About daybreak on the 12th, General Wills began his march from Wigan, and as soon as it was known that he was approaching Preston, a chosen group of 100 well-armed Highlanders, led by Farquharson of Invercauld, was stationed at Ribble Bridge. Forster, himself at the front of a group of cavalry, crossed the bridge and moved forward to scout the area.
The approach to Ribble bridge, which is about half a mile from Preston, is by a deep path between two high banks, and so narrow in some places that scarcely two men can ride abreast. Here it was that Cromwell, in an action with the royalists, was nearly killed by a large fragment of a rock thrown from above, and only escaped by forcing his horse into a quicksand. The possession, therefore, of this pass, was of the utmost importance to the insurgents, as Wills was not in a condition to have forced it, being wholly unprovided with cannon. Nor could he have been more successful in any attempt to pass the river, which was fordable only at a considerable distance above and below the bridge, and might have been rendered impassable in different ways. But the Jacobite general was grossly ignorant of every thing appertaining to the art of war, and in an evil hour ordered the party at the bridge to abandon it, and retire into the town.
The way to Ribble Bridge, which is about half a mile from Preston, is through a deep path between two high banks, so narrow in some spots that barely two men can ride side by side. This is where Cromwell, during a battle with the royalists, almost got killed by a large rock thrown from above and only managed to escape by forcing his horse into a quicksand. Therefore, controlling this path was extremely important for the insurgents, as Wills wasn't in a position to take it, being completely unprepared with cannons. He also wouldn't have been more successful in attempting to cross the river, which could only be forded at a significant distance above and below the bridge and could have been made impassable in various ways. However, the Jacobite general was severely uninformed about the art of war and, at a bad moment, ordered the group at the bridge to abandon it and retreat into the town.
General Wills arrived opposite Ribble bridge about one o’clock in the afternoon, and was surprised to find it undefended. Suspecting an ambuscade, he advanced through the way leading to the bridge with great caution, and having cleared the bridge, marched towards the town. He, at first, supposed that the insurgents had abandoned the town with the intention of returning to Scotland; but he soon ascertained that they still maintained their ground, and were resolved to meet him. Halting,[452] therefore, his men upon a small rising ground near the town, he rode forward with a strong party of horse to take a survey of the position of the insurgents.
General Wills arrived at Ribble Bridge around one o’clock in the afternoon and was surprised to find it unguarded. Suspecting a trap, he cautiously made his way toward the bridge and, after securing it, marched toward the town. At first, he thought the insurgents had left the town with plans to return to Scotland; however, he quickly realized that they were still in control and were ready to confront him. He stopped, therefore, and positioned his men on a small rise near the town, then rode ahead with a strong group of cavalry to check out the insurgents' position.
During the morning they had been busily employed in raising barricades in the principal streets, and making other preparations for a vigorous defence. The Earl of Derwentwater displayed extraordinary activity and zeal on this occasion. He distributed money among the troops, exhorted them to stand firm to their posts, and set them an example by throwing off his coat, and assisting them in raising intrenchments. There were four main barriers erected across the leading streets near the centre of the town, at each of which, with one exception, were planted two pieces of cannon, which had been carried by the insurgents from Lancaster, and beyond these barriers, towards the extremities of the town, others were raised of an inferior description. Behind the barricades bodies of men were posted, as well as in the houses outside the barricades, particularly in those which commanded the entrances into the principal streets. Certainly after the abandonment of Ribble bridge, a more judicious plan of defence could not have been devised by the ablest tactician for meeting the coming exigency; but unfortunately for the insurgents, the future conduct of their leaders did not correspond with these skilful dispositions.
In the morning, they had been busy setting up barricades in the main streets and making other preparations for a strong defense. The Earl of Derwentwater showed remarkable energy and enthusiasm during this time. He handed out money to the troops, urged them to hold their positions, and led by example by taking off his coat and helping them build fortifications. Four main barriers were constructed across the main streets near the center of town, and at each of these, except one, they positioned two pieces of cannon that had been brought by the rebels from Lancaster. Beyond these barriers, towards the outskirts of the town, other, less sturdy barricades were erected. Behind the barricades, groups of men were stationed, as well as in the houses outside the barricades, especially in those that overlooked the entrances to the main streets. After the retreat from Ribble bridge, a more effective defense plan could not have been created by the smartest strategist to handle the upcoming crisis; however, unfortunately for the insurgents, the future actions of their leaders did not match these smart preparations.
One of the main barriers was a little below the church, and was commanded by Brigadier Mackintosh, the task of supporting whom was devolved upon the gentlemen volunteers, who were drawn up in the churchyard under the command of Viscount Kenmure and the Earls of Derwentwater, Nithsdale, and Wintoun. A body of Highlanders, under Lord Charles Murray, third son of the Duke of Athole, was posted at another barrier at the end of a lane leading to the fields. Colonel Mackintosh, at the head of the Mackintoshes, was posted at a third barricade called the Windmill barrier, from its adjoining such a structure on the road to Lancaster. At the remaining barrier, which was in the street leading to the Liverpool road, were placed some of the gentlemen volunteers, and a part of the Earl of Strathmore’s regiment under the command of Major Miller and Mr. Douglas.
One of the main barriers was just below the church and was led by Brigadier Mackintosh. Supporting him was the responsibility of the gentleman volunteers, who were lined up in the churchyard under the command of Viscount Kenmure and the Earls of Derwentwater, Nithsdale, and Wintoun. A group of Highlanders, led by Lord Charles Murray, the third son of the Duke of Athole, was stationed at another barrier at the end of a lane that led to the fields. Colonel Mackintosh, leading the Mackintoshes, was positioned at a third barricade known as the Windmill barrier, named for the windmill located nearby on the road to Lancaster. At the last barrier, which was on the street leading to the Liverpool road, some of the gentleman volunteers and part of the Earl of Strathmore’s regiment were stationed under the command of Major Miller and Mr. Douglas.
When the government general had made himself acquainted with the plan of defence adopted by the insurgents, he returned to his main body, and made preparations for an immediate attack. As he had not sufficient forces to make a simultaneous assault upon all the barriers, he resolved to confine himself at first to two only, those commanded by Old Borlum and Colonel Mackintosh, in the streets leading to Wigan and Lancaster respectively, at both ends of the town. For this purpose he divided his troops into three bodies;—the first consisted of Preston’s regiment of foot, and 250 dismounted dragoons taken in equal proportions from the five dragoon regiments. This division was commanded by Brigadier Honeywood, and was supported by his own regiment of dragoons. The second body consisted of the regiments of Wynn and Dormer, and a squadron of Stanhope’s regiment, all of which were dismounted;—the last division, consisting of Pitt’s horse and the remainder of Stanhope’s regiment, was kept as a reserve for supporting the other divisions as occasion should require, and to prevent the insurgents from escaping over the Ribble.
When the governor general understood the defense plan set by the insurgents, he went back to his main force and prepared for an immediate attack. Since he didn’t have enough troops to launch a simultaneous attack on all the barriers, he decided to focus initially on just two: those held by Old Borlum and Colonel Mackintosh, in the streets leading to Wigan and Lancaster, respectively, at both ends of the town. To this end, he split his troops into three groups; the first included Preston’s infantry regiment and 250 dismounted dragoons, taken equally from the five dragoon regiments. This group was led by Brigadier Honeywood and was supported by his own dragoon regiment. The second group consisted of the Wynn and Dormer regiments, along with a squadron from Stanhope’s regiment, all of which were dismounted; the final group, made up of Pitt’s cavalry and the rest of Stanhope’s regiment, was held in reserve to support the other divisions as needed and to prevent the insurgents from fleeing across the Ribble.
The action was begun by the division of Honeywood, which, after driving a party of the insurgents from a small barricade at the extremity of one of the leading streets, entered the town, and attacked the barrier near the church, defended by Brigadier Mackintosh; but Honeywood’s men were unable to make any impression, and after sustaining a galling and destructive fire from the barrier and from the houses on both sides of the street, they were forced to retreat from the street with considerable loss. Some of the officers of Preston’s regiment being informed whilst engaged in the street, that the street leading to Wigan was not barricaded, and that the houses on that side were not possessed by the insurgents, Lord Forrester, the lieutenant-colonel, resolved, after Honeywood’s division had failed to establish itself in the neighbourhood of the church, to attempt an entrance in that direction. He accordingly drew off his men by a narrow back passage or lane which led into the street in the direction of Wigan, and ordering them to halt till he should personally survey the position of the insurgents, this intrepid officer deliberately[453] rode into the street with his drawn sword in his hand, and amidst a shower of bullets, coolly examined the barrier, and returned to his troops. He then sallied into the street at the head of his men, and whilst with one party he attacked the barrier, another under his direction crossed the street, and took possession of a very high house belonging to Sir Henry Houghton, which overlooked the whole town. In this enterprise many of the assailants fell by the fire of the insurgents who were posted in the adjoining houses. At the same time, Forrester’s men possessed themselves of another house opposite, which was unoccupied by the insurgents. The possession of these houses was of immense advantage to the government troops, as it was from the firing kept up from them that the insurgents chiefly suffered. A party of 50 Highlanders, under Captain Innes, had been posted in Houghton’s house, and another body in the opposite one; but Brigadier Mackintosh had unfortunately withdrawn both parties, contrary to their own wishes, to less important stations.
The action started with Honeywood’s division, which, after pushing a group of insurgents from a small barricade at the end of one of the main streets, entered the town and attacked the barrier near the church, defended by Brigadier Mackintosh. However, Honeywood’s men couldn’t break through. After taking heavy fire from the barrier and the houses on both sides of the street, they were forced to retreat with significant losses. Some officers from Preston’s regiment learned while they were engaged in the street that the road leading to Wigan was not barricaded and that the houses on that side weren’t held by the insurgents. So, Lord Forrester, the lieutenant-colonel, decided to try entering from that direction after Honeywood’s division had failed to establish themselves near the church. He pulled his men back through a narrow lane that led toward Wigan and ordered them to wait while he personally assessed the insurgents' positions. This brave officer rode into the street with his sword drawn and, amidst a rain of bullets, calmly examined the barrier before returning to his troops. He then led his men into the street; while one group attacked the barrier, another group under his command crossed the street and took control of a tall house belonging to Sir Henry Houghton, which had a clear view over the entire town. Many attackers were hit by fire from insurgents stationed in the nearby houses during this operation. At the same time, Forrester’s men secured another house across the street that was not occupied by the insurgents. Taking over these houses was a huge advantage for the government troops, as most of the insurgents' losses came from the gunfire coming from them. A group of 50 Highlanders, led by Captain Innes, had been positioned in Houghton’s house, with another group in the opposite one; unfortunately, Brigadier Mackintosh had withdrawn both groups to less critical positions against their wishes.
Forrester’s men maintained the struggle with great bravery, but were unsuccessful in every attempt to force the barrier. As the insurgents, from their position in the houses and behind the barricade, were enabled to take deliberate aim, many of their shots took deadly effect, and the gallant Lord Forrester received several wounds; but although Preston’s foot kept up a smart fire, they did little execution among the insurgents, who were protected by the barricade and the houses. Captain Peter Farquharson was the only Jacobite officer who fell in this attack. He received a shot in the leg, and being taken to the White Bull inn, where the wounded were carried, he called for a glass of brandy, and thus addressed his comrades:—“Come lads, here is our master’s health; though I can do no more, I wish you good success.” Amputation being deemed necessary, this brave man expired, almost immediately, from the unskilfulness of the operator.
Forrester’s men fought valiantly, but they failed to break through the barrier each time. The insurgents, positioned in the houses and behind the barricade, were able to aim carefully, so many of their shots were deadly. The courageous Lord Forrester suffered several wounds; however, Preston’s foot soldiers maintained a steady fire but caused little damage to the insurgents, who were shielded by the barricade and buildings. Captain Peter Farquharson was the only Jacobite officer who fell during this assault. He was shot in the leg and taken to the White Bull inn, where the wounded were brought. He asked for a glass of brandy and addressed his comrades: "Come on, lads, here’s to our master’s health; even though I can’t fight anymore, I wish you success.” When amputation was deemed necessary, this brave man passed away almost immediately due to the operator's lack of skill.
Whilst this struggle was going on near the church, a contest equally warm was raging in another quarter of the town between Dormer’s division and the party under Lord Charles Murray. In approaching the barrier commanded by this young nobleman, Dormer’s men were exposed to a well-directed and murderous fire from the houses, yet, though newly-raised troops, they stood firm, and reached the barricade, from which, however, they were vigorously repulsed. Lord Charles Murray conducted himself with great bravery in repelling this attack, and anticipating a second attempt upon the barrier, he obtained a reinforcement of 50 gentlemen volunteers from the churchyard. Dormer’s troops returned to the assault, but although they displayed great courage and resolution, they were again beaten back with loss. An attack made on the Windmill barricade, which was defended by Colonel Mackintosh, was equally unsuccessful.
While this struggle was happening near the church, a fierce contest was taking place in another part of town between Dormer’s division and the group led by Lord Charles Murray. As they approached the barrier held by this young nobleman, Dormer’s men faced a well-aimed and deadly fire from the houses. Still, even though they were newly raised troops, they held their ground and reached the barricade, from which they were forcefully pushed back. Lord Charles Murray fought bravely to repel this attack, and anticipating a second attempt on the barrier, he secured an additional 50 volunteer gentlemen from the churchyard. Dormer’s troops launched another assault, but despite showing great courage and determination, they were once again pushed back, suffering losses. An attack on the Windmill barricade, which was defended by Colonel Mackintosh, was equally unsuccessful.
Thus repulsed in all their attacks, and as in their approaches to the barriers the government troops had been incessantly exposed to a regular and well-directed fire from the houses, General Wills issued orders to set the houses at both ends of the town on fire, for the purpose of dislodging the insurgents from such annoying positions, and cooping them up in the centre of the town. Many houses and barns were in consequence consumed, including almost the entire range of houses as far as Lord Charles Murray’s barrier. As the assailants advanced under cover of the smoke of the conflagration, many of the insurgents, in attempting to escape from the flames, were cut down on the spot. The rebels in their turn attempted to dislodge the government troops from the houses of which they had obtained possession, by setting them on fire. Fortunately there was no wind at the time, otherwise the whole town would have been reduced to ashes.
Thus repelled in all their attacks, and as the government troops were constantly exposed to a steady and well-aimed fire from the houses during their approaches to the barriers, General Wills ordered the houses at both ends of the town to be set on fire. This was intended to drive the insurgents from those troublesome positions and confine them to the center of the town. As a result, many houses and barns were destroyed, including almost the entire row of houses up to Lord Charles Murray’s barrier. As the attackers moved forward under the cover of smoke from the fire, many of the insurgents, trying to escape the flames, were cut down right there. The rebels attempted to force the government troops out of the houses they had taken over by setting them ablaze. Luckily, there was no wind at the time; otherwise, the whole town would have been reduced to ashes.
Night came on, yet an irregular platooning was, notwithstanding, kept up till next day by both parties. To distinguish the houses possessed by the government forces, General Wills ordered them to be illuminated, a circumstance which gave the besieged a decided advantage, as the light from the windows enabled them to direct their fire with better effect. Wills soon perceived the error he had committed, and sent persons round to order the lights to be extinguished, which order being promulgated aloud in the streets, was so strangely misunderstood by those within, that, to the amusement of both parties, they set up[454] additional lights. During the night a considerable number of the insurgents left the town.
Night fell, but both sides continued their irregular shifts until the next day. To identify the houses occupied by the government forces, General Wills ordered them to be lit up, which surprisingly gave the besieged a clear advantage, as the light from the windows helped them aim better. Wills quickly realized his mistake and sent people around to tell everyone to turn off the lights. However, this message was so strangely misinterpreted by those inside that, much to the amusement of both sides, they ended up lighting even more lights. During the night, a significant number of the insurgents left the town.
Before day-break, General Wills visited the different posts, and gave directions for opening a communication between both divisions of the army to support each other, should necessity require. During the morning, which was that of Sunday the 13th of November, he was occupied in making arrangements for renewing the attack. Meantime General Carpenter arrived about ten o’clock with Churchill’s and Molesworth’s dragoons, accompanied by the Earl of Carlisle, Lord Lumley, and others. This event was as exhilarating to the royalists as it was disheartening to the besieged, who, notwithstanding the defection of their more timorous associates during the preceding night, were, before the accession of Carpenter, fully a match for their assailants. Wills, after explaining to Carpenter the state of matters, and the dispositions he had made, offered to resign the command to him, as his superior officer; but being satisfied with Wills’s conduct, Carpenter declined to accept it, remarking, that as he had begun the affair so well, he ought to have the glory of finishing it. On examining matters himself, however, Carpenter found that the town was not sufficiently invested, particularly at the end of Fishergate street, which led to a meadow by which the insurgents could easily have escaped. He therefore posted Pitt’s horse along the meadow, and lest the whole body of the besieged should attempt to force a retreat that way, he caused a communication to be opened through the enclosures on that side, that the other divisions of the army might the more readily hasten thither to intercept them.
Before dawn, General Wills visited the different posts and gave instructions for establishing a way for both divisions of the army to support each other if necessary. During the morning on Sunday, November 13th, he was busy making plans to renew the attack. Meanwhile, General Carpenter arrived around ten o’clock with Churchill’s and Molesworth’s dragoons, accompanied by the Earl of Carlisle, Lord Lumley, and others. This news was as uplifting for the royalists as it was discouraging for the besieged, who, despite the retreat of their more fearful allies the previous night, were still able to hold their ground against their attackers before Carpenter's arrival. After updating Carpenter on the situation and the plans he had made, Wills offered to hand over command to him as his superior officer; however, Carpenter, pleased with Wills's command, declined, saying that since Wills had started the fight so well, he should have the honor of finishing it. When Carpenter assessed the situation himself, he discovered that the town was not properly secured, especially at the end of Fishergate street, which led to a meadow where the insurgents could easily escape. He then stationed Pitt’s cavalry along the meadow and, to prevent the besieged from attempting to retreat that way, arranged for a path to be opened through the surrounding enclosures to enable the other divisions of the army to quickly reach that area and cut them off.
Thus invested on all sides, and pent up within a narrow compass by the gradual encroachments of the royalists, the Jacobite general grew alarmed, and began to think of a surrender. The Highlanders were fully aware of their critical situation, but the idea of surrendering had never once entered their minds, and they had been restrained only by the most urgent entreaties from sallying out upon the royalists, and cutting their way through their ranks, or dying, as they remarked, like men of honour, with their swords in their hands. Neither Forster nor any other officer durst therefore, venture to make such a proposal to them, and Patten asserts, that had they known that Colonel Oxburgh had been sent on the mission he undertook, he would have never seen Tyburn, but would have been shot by common consent before he had passed the barrier. This gentleman, who had great influence over Forster (and who, in the opinion of the last-named author, was better calculated, from the strictness with which he performed his religious duties, to be a priest than a field officer), in conjunction with Lord Widdrington and others, prevailed upon him to make an offer of capitulation, thinking that they would obtain favourable terms from the government general. This resolution was adopted without the knowledge of the rest of the officers, and Oxburgh, who had volunteered to negotiate, went off about two o’clock in the afternoon to Wills’s head-quarters. To prevent suspicion of his real errand, the soldiers were informed that General Wills had sent to offer them honourable terms, if they would lay down their arms.
Thus surrounded on all sides and trapped within a small area by the gradual advances of the royalists, the Jacobite general became worried and started to consider surrender. The Highlanders were well aware of their precarious situation, but the thought of giving up never crossed their minds. They were held back only by the most urgent pleas not to charge out against the royalists and fight their way through, or to die, as they said, like honorable men with their swords in hand. Neither Forster nor any other officer dared to propose such an idea to them, and Patten claims that if they had known Colonel Oxburgh was sent on the mission he undertook, he would never have made it to Tyburn; he would have been shot by mutual agreement before passing the barrier. This gentleman, who had a lot of influence over Forster (and who, in the view of the latter, was more suited to be a priest because of his strict religious duties than a field officer), along with Lord Widdrington and others, convinced him to propose a capitulation, believing they would secure favorable terms from the government general. This decision was made without the knowledge of the other officers, and Oxburgh, who volunteered to negotiate, left around two o'clock in the afternoon for Wills's headquarters. To avoid suspicion about his true purpose, the soldiers were told that General Wills had come to offer them honorable terms if they laid down their arms.
The reception of Oxburgh by General Wills was very different from what he and his friends had anticipated. Wills, in fact, absolutely refused to hear of any terms, and upon Oxburgh making an offer that the insurgents should lay down their arms, provided he would recommend them to the mercy of the king, he informed him that he would not treat with rebels, who had killed several of his Majesty’s subjects, and who consequently must expect to undergo the same fate. The colonel, thereupon, with great earnestness, begged the general, as an officer and a man of honour, to show mercy to people who were willing to submit. The royalist commander, somewhat softened, replied, that all he would promise was, that if the insurgents would lay down their arms and surrender themselves prisoners at discretion, he would prevent the soldiers from cutting them to pieces till further orders; and that he would allow them an hour for the consideration of his offer. The result of this interview was immediately reported by Oxburgh to his friends, but nothing had transpired to throw any light upon their deliberations. Before the hour had elapsed, Mr. Dalzell, brother of the Earl of Carnwath, appeared at[455] Wills’s head quarters, and requested to know what terms he would grant separately to the Scots; Wills answered that he would not treat with rebels, nor grant any other terms than those already offered.
The way General Wills received Oxburgh was very different from what he and his friends had expected. Wills completely refused to discuss any terms, and when Oxburgh offered that the insurgents would lay down their arms if he recommended them for mercy from the king, Wills told him he wouldn’t negotiate with rebels who had killed several of His Majesty’s subjects and should therefore expect the same fate. The colonel urgently asked the general, as an officer and a man of honor, to show mercy to those willing to surrender. The royalist commander, softened a bit, replied that all he would promise was that if the insurgents laid down their arms and surrendered as prisoners, he would prevent the soldiers from killing them until further orders, and he would give them an hour to consider his offer. Oxburgh immediately reported the outcome of this meeting to his friends, but nothing was shared that shed light on their discussions. Before the hour was up, Mr. Dalzell, brother of the Earl of Carnwath, showed up at [455] Wills’s headquarters, asking what terms he would grant to the Scots separately. Wills replied that he wouldn’t negotiate with rebels or offer any terms other than those already provided.
To bring matters to an immediate issue, General Wills sent Colonel Cotton into the town about three o’clock in the afternoon, to require an immediate answer to Wills’s proposal. He was told, however, that differences existed between the English and Scottish officers upon the subject, but they requested that the general would allow them till seven o’clock next morning to settle their differences, and to consult upon the best method of delivering themselves up. This proposal being reported to Wills, he agreed to grant the Jacobite commanders the time required, provided they would bind themselves to throw up no new entrenchments in the streets, nor allow any of their men to escape; for the performance of which stipulations he required the delivery of approved hostages.—Cotton having returned to the town, the Earl of Derwentwater and Brigadier Mackintosh were pitched upon as hostages for the observance of these stipulations, and sent to the royalist head-quarters.
To address the situation directly, General Wills sent Colonel Cotton into town around three o’clock in the afternoon to demand an immediate response to Wills’s proposal. However, he was informed that there were differences between the English and Scottish officers on the matter, but they asked the general for until seven o’clock the next morning to resolve their issues and discuss the best way to surrender. Once this proposal was reported back to Wills, he agreed to give the Jacobite commanders the time they needed, as long as they promised not to set up any new defenses in the streets or let any of their men escape. He required the delivery of trusted hostages to ensure these conditions were met. After Cotton returned to town, the Earl of Derwentwater and Brigadier Mackintosh were chosen as hostages to guarantee adherence to these terms and were sent to the royalist headquarters.
As soon as the Highlanders perceived that a capitulation was resolved upon, their fury knew no bounds. They declared that sooner than surrender, they would die fighting, and that when they could no longer defend their posts, they would attempt to cut their way through their assailants, and make a retreat. During the night they paraded the streets, threatening destruction to every person who should even allude to a surrender. During these disturbances, several persons were killed, and many wounded, and Mr. Forster, who was openly denounced as the originator of the capitulation, would certainly have been cut to pieces by the infuriated soldiers, had he appeared in the streets. He made a narrow escape even in his own chamber, a gentleman of the name of Murray having fired a pistol at him, the ball from which would have taken effect had not Mr. Patten, the Jacobite chaplain, struck up the pistol with his hand, and thus diverted the course of the bullet.
As soon as the Highlanders realized that surrender was decided, they were furious. They declared that they would rather die fighting than give up, and that when they could no longer defend their positions, they would try to break through their attackers and escape. During the night, they marched through the streets, threatening anyone who even mentioned surrender. In the chaos, several people were killed and many were wounded, and Mr. Forster, who was openly blamed for the surrender, would definitely have been killed by the angry soldiers if he had gone outside. He narrowly escaped even in his own room when a man named Murray fired a pistol at him; the bullet would have struck him if Mr. Patten, the Jacobite chaplain, hadn’t knocked the pistol away with his hand, changing the bullet's path.
At seven o’clock next morning, Forster notified to General Wills that the insurgents were willing to surrender at discretion as he had required. Old Borlum being present when this message was delivered, observed that he would not be answerable for the Scots surrendering without terms, as they were people of desperate fortunes; and that he who had been a soldier himself, knew what it was to be a prisoner at discretion. “Go back to your people again,” answered Wills, “and I will attack the town, and the consequence will be I will not spare one man of you.” After this challenge, Mackintosh could not with a good grace remain, and returned to his friends; but he came back immediately, and informed Wills that Lord Kenmure and the rest of the Scots noblemen would surrender on the same conditions as the English.
At seven o’clock the next morning, Forster informed General Wills that the insurgents were ready to surrender unconditionally as he had requested. Old Borlum, present when this message was delivered, stated that he wouldn't be responsible for the Scots surrendering without terms, as they were a group of desperate fortunes; and that, as someone who had been a soldier himself, he understood what it meant to be a prisoner without conditions. “Go back to your people,” Wills replied, “and I will attack the town, and I won’t spare a single one of you.” After this challenge, Mackintosh could not graciously stay and returned to his associates; but he quickly came back and told Wills that Lord Kenmure and the other Scots noblemen would surrender under the same conditions as the English.
Colonel Cotton was thereupon despatched with a detachment of 200 men to take possession of the town, and the rest of the government forces thereafter entered it in two grand divisions, amid the sound of trumpets and beating of drums, and met in the market-place, where the Highlanders were drawn up under arms ready to surrender. The number of prisoners taken on this occasion was 1,468, of whom about 463 were English, including 75 noblemen and gentlemen; of the Scots 143 were noblemen and gentlemen. The noblemen and gentlemen were placed under guards in the inns of the town, and the privates were confined in the church. On the part of the insurgents there were only 17 killed and 25 wounded in the different attacks, but the loss on the part of the royalists was very considerable, amounting, it is believed, to five times the number of the former. From the small number of prisoners taken, it would appear that few of the country people who had joined the insurgents when they entered Lancashire, had remained in Preston. They probably left the town during the nights of Saturday and Sunday.[721]
Colonel Cotton was then sent with a group of 200 men to take control of the town, and the rest of the government forces followed in two large divisions, accompanied by the sound of trumpets and drums. They gathered in the market-place, where the Highlanders were lined up, ready to give up. The total number of prisoners taken was 1,468, with about 463 being English, including 75 noblemen and gentlemen; among the Scots, 143 were noblemen and gentlemen. The noblemen and gentlemen were kept under guard in the town's inns, while the privates were held in the church. The insurgents suffered only 17 killed and 25 wounded during the various confrontations, but the royalists’ losses were significant, believed to be about five times that number. The small number of prisoners suggests that not many of the local people who had joined the insurgents when they arrived in Lancashire stayed in Preston. They likely left the town during the nights of Saturday and Sunday.[721]
FOOTNOTES:
[687] Idem, pp. 36–7.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, pp. 36–7.
[690] Rae.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rae.
[693] Idem, p. 181.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, p. 181.
[699] “Buxton’s sermon gave mighty encouragement to the hearers, being full of exhortations, flourishing arguments, and cunning insinuations, to be hearty and zealous in the cause; for he was a man of a very comely personage, and could humour his discourse to induce his hearers to believe what he preached, having very good natural parts, and being pretty well read.”—Patten, p. 29.
[699] “Buxton’s sermon provided great encouragement to the listeners, packed with calls to action, lively arguments, and clever suggestions to be enthusiastic and committed to the cause; he was a handsome man and had a way of speaking that made his audience believe what he preached, as he possessed good natural abilities and was fairly well-read.”—Patten, p. 29.
[701] Rae, pp. 243–245.
[704] Rae.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rae.
[705] Rae, p. 263.
[708] Patten, p. 20.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Patten, p. 20.
[710] “All the lords that were Protestants, with a vast multitude of people, attended: It was very agreeable to see how decently and reverently the very common Highlanders behaved, and answered the responses according to the Rubrick, to the shame of many that pretend to more polite breeding.”—Patten, p. 40.
[710] “All the lords who were Protestants, along with a huge crowd of people, were present: It was quite pleasing to observe how respectfully and properly the regular Highlanders conducted themselves, responding to the liturgy according to the guidelines, putting to shame many who claim to have better manners.”—Patten, p. 40.
[711] Patten, p. 49.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Patten, p. 49.
[713] Rae.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rae.
[716] Patten, p. 69.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Patten, p. 69.
[718] Patten, p. 89.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Patten, p. 89.
CHAPTER XXVI.
A.D. 1715–1716.
A.D. 1715–1716.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George I., 1714–1727.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George I, 1714–1727.
Re-capture of Inverness by the Royalists—Preparations for opening the campaign—Mar’s departure from Perth—Junction of the western clans—Advance of Argyle towards Dunblane—Preparations for battle—Battle of Sheriffmuir—Mar returns to Perth and Argyle to Stirling—Arrival of the Chevalier—Goes to Perth—Preparations of Argyle—Jacobites retreat from Perth—Departure of the Chevalier for France—Dispersion of the insurgents.
Re-capture of Inverness by the Royalists—Preparations for starting the campaign—Mar’s departure from Perth—Joining of the western clans—Argyle's advance towards Dunblane—Battle preparations—Battle of Sheriffmuir—Mar returns to Perth and Argyle to Stirling—Arrival of the Chevalier—He goes to Perth—Argyle's preparations—Jacobites retreat from Perth—Chevalier's departure for France—Dispersal of the insurgents.
Having, for the sake of continuity, brought the narrative of the English branch of the insurrection to a close, in the preceding chapter, we now proceed to detail the operations of the royalist and Jacobite armies under Argyle and Mar respectively, and the other transactions in the north which preceded its total suppression.
Having, for the sake of continuity, brought the narrative of the English branch of the insurrection to a close in the previous chapter, we now proceed to detail the operations of the royalist and Jacobite armies under Argyle and Mar respectively, as well as the other events in the north that led up to its complete suppression.
Before, however, entering upon an account of the doings of the main body of the rebels in Scotland, we must notice briefly the re-capture by the royalists of Inverness, partly through the instrumentality of our old friend Simon Fraser, afterwards Lord Lovat. Finding it impossible to gain the confidence of the court of St. Germains, Simon, on the breaking out of the rebellion, resolved to seek the favour of King George by using his power as head of his clan on behalf of the royalists. The clan had sent over some of their number to France to bring Simon home, in order that he might tell them what side he desired them to espouse; these had got the length of Dumfries on the day in which that town was thrown into a state of consternation by the Lord Justice-Clerk’s letter, announcing its proposed capture by the rebels. Simon was received there with much suspicion, and he and his followers placed under guard, notwithstanding the pass he had managed to obtain from Lord Townshend. This he obtained on volunteering to accompany the Earl of Sutherland to the north, and induce the clan Fraser to abandon the Jacobites and join the royalists. Although the estates and honours were in possession of the daughter of the late Lord Lovat, and although her husband, Mackenzie of Fraserdale, had joined the rebels with a number of the clan, still, according to Highland custom, Simon was the real head of the clan, and as such his influence was paramount.[722]
Before we dive into the actions of the main group of rebels in Scotland, we need to briefly mention the royalists' recapture of Inverness, which was partly due to our old friend Simon Fraser, who would later become Lord Lovat. Finding it impossible to gain the trust of the court at St. Germains, Simon decided that when the rebellion broke out, he would seek King George's favor by using his position as leader of his clan to support the royalists. The clan had sent some members to France to bring Simon back so he could tell them which side he wanted them to support; they had made it as far as Dumfries on the day the town was thrown into chaos by the Lord Justice-Clerk's letter, which announced the rebels' plan to capture it. Simon was met there with a lot of suspicion, and he and his followers were put under guard, despite having the pass he managed to get from Lord Townshend. He received this pass by volunteering to join the Earl of Sutherland on a trip north to persuade the Fraser clan to abandon the Jacobites and side with the royalists. Although the estates and titles were held by the daughter of the late Lord Lovat, and her husband, Mackenzie of Fraserdale, had joined the rebels along with several clan members, Simon was still considered the real leader of the clan according to Highland tradition, and his influence was strong.
On arriving in the north “he found three hundred men, who had refused to follow the Jacobite banner of his rival, ready at his call. Placing himself at their head, like a sovereign with an army, he sent notice to the disaffected clansmen who had followed the legal owner of the estates, to return immediately to their duty to their true chief, threatening them with ejection from their holdings, and military execution against their families and possessions, if they failed. As men exorcised by a command which it would be wicked and futile to resist, the Frasers left Mar’s camp, just before the momentous battle of Sheriffmuir, and joined their brethren. Lovat found Duncan Forbes, afterwards the great and good Lord-President, defending the old fortalice of Culloden, while his father-in-law, Hugh Rose, held his neighbouring tower of Kilravock against repeated attacks, and with a well-ordered force of 200 men, made his mansion do the proper service of a fort in protecting the surrounding country. Their efforts were important from their position. Northward of Loch Ness, and the chain of minor lakes, the power of the Earl of Sutherland, on the government side, balanced that of Seaforth, Glengarry, and the other Jacobite leaders; and in their absence at Mar’s camp, was superior. Thus the fortified houses near Inverness, had all the importance of border fortresses; and the reduction of Inverness, for the Hanover interest, would relieve their owners of their perilous position, by giving their friends the command of the pass between the North Highlands and the rest of Scotland. The small body under Rose and Forbes, with Lovat’s, and a party of the Grants, amounted in all to about 1,300 men—a considerable force in that war of small armies. They laid plans for systematically investing Inverness; but before it was necessary to operate on them, the garrison silently evacuated the place, dropping down the river in boats on the night of the 13th of November, and sailing for the northern coast of the Moray Frith. This affair seems to have cost no other casualty than the death of a brother of Rose of Kilravock, in a premature and rash attack. Thus the government had the command of the eastern pass between the North Highlands and the low country, leaving passable only such routes, beyond the western extremity of Loch Ness, as were not liable to be interrupted by the garrison at Fortwilliam.”[723]
Upon arriving in the north, he found three hundred men who had refused to follow the Jacobite banner of his rival, ready to respond to his call. Taking charge like a sovereign with an army, he informed the discontented clansmen who had supported the legitimate owner of the estates to return immediately to their duty to their true chief, threatening them with eviction from their lands and military action against their families and properties if they did not comply. As if compelled by a command that it would be wrong and pointless to resist, the Frasers left Mar’s camp just before the significant battle of Sheriffmuir and joined their fellow clansmen. Lovat found Duncan Forbes, who later became the great and noble Lord President, defending the old fortress of Culloden, while his father-in-law, Hugh Rose, held his nearby tower of Kilravock against repeated assaults. With a well-organized force of 200 men, he used his mansion effectively as a fort to protect the surrounding area. Their efforts were crucial due to their strategic position. North of Loch Ness and the chain of smaller lakes, the power of the Earl of Sutherland, who was on the government side, balanced that of Seaforth, Glengarry, and other Jacobite leaders; in their absence at Mar’s camp, the government was superior. Thus, the fortified houses near Inverness had the strategic importance of border fortresses, and the capture of Inverness for the Hanoverian interest would relieve their owners of a dangerous position by allowing their allies control of the route between the North Highlands and the rest of Scotland. The small group under Rose and Forbes, along with Lovat’s forces and a party of the Grants, totaled about 1,300 men—a significant force in this war of small armies. They made plans to systematically besiege Inverness; however, before they could put their plans into action, the garrison quietly evacuated the town, slipping down the river in boats on the night of November 13th and sailing to the northern coast of the Moray Firth. This event appears to have resulted in no casualties other than the death of a brother of Rose of Kilravock in a hasty and reckless attack. As a result, the government gained control of the eastern route between the North Highlands and the lowlands, leaving only routes beyond the western end of Loch Ness open, which were not at risk of being interrupted by the garrison at Fort William. [723]
When the Jacobite general took the field he was so unprovided with money, that after Colonel Hay entered Perth he could spare him only fifty guineas for the use of his detachment, and so exhausted had his little treasury become shortly after he took up his quarters there, that he was reduced to the necessity of laying the surrounding country, and the shires of Fife, Kinross, and Clackmannan under contribution. By an order dated from the camp at Perth on the 4th October, he required every man of substance attending the standard of the Chevalier, to raise amongst his tenants and possessors, the sum of twenty shillings on every hundred pounds Scots of valued rent, and such landed proprietors as did not immediately or before the 12th of October, attend his standard, were mulcted in double that amount. This order appears to have had little effect, as it was renewed on the 21st of October, when it was rigorously enforced, and the penalty of military execution threatened against those who should refuse to implement it.
When the Jacobite general took to the field, he was so low on funds that after Colonel Hay arrived in Perth, he could only give him fifty guineas for his troops. His limited treasury was so depleted shortly after he settled there that he had to impose a levy on the surrounding areas, including the counties of Fife, Kinross, and Clackmannan. In an order from the camp at Perth dated October 4th, he required every wealthy person supporting the Chevalier to raise twenty shillings for every hundred pounds Scots of valued rent from their tenants and landholders. Those landowners who did not join him by October 12th faced fines of double that amount. This order seemed to have little impact, as it was reiterated on October 21st, when it was strictly enforced, with the threat of military action against anyone who refused to comply.
To compel compliance, parties of horse and foot were despatched through the adjoining country. One of these, consisting of 200 foot and 100 horse, being sent towards the town of Dunfermline, information of their march was brought to the Duke of Argyle on Sunday, the 23d of October. His grace immediately despatched Colonel Cathcart with a detachment of dragoons to intercept them, who, receiving intelligence that the insurgents had passed Castle Campbell, and had taken up their quarters for the night in a village on the road to Dunfermline, continued his march during the whole night, and coming upon the village unperceived at five o’clock in the morning, surprised the party, some of whom were killed and others taken while in bed. Among these were eleven gentlemen, including Gordon of Craig, Gordon younger of Aberlour, and Mr. Murray brother to the laird of Abercairney.[724]
To ensure compliance, groups of infantry and cavalry were sent through the nearby countryside. One of these groups, made up of 200 infantry and 100 cavalry, was directed towards the town of Dunfermline. News of their movement reached the Duke of Argyle on Sunday, October 23rd. His grace promptly sent Colonel Cathcart with a unit of dragoons to intercept them. After learning that the insurgents had passed Castle Campbell and were spending the night in a village on the way to Dunfermline, he continued his march all night. He arrived at the village unnoticed at five in the morning and surprised the group, some of whom were killed while others were captured in their beds. Among those captured were eleven gentlemen, including Gordon of Craig, younger Gordon of Aberlour, and Mr. Murray, the brother of the laird of Abercairney.[724]
After this affair, and for want of more stirring excitements, a sort of paper war was carried on between the two generals, which, if[458] attended with little practical effect on either side, served at least to keep up in a more marked manner the distinction between the adherents of the government and the partizans of the Jacobite interest. When informed of the Earl of Mar’s order for an assessment, the Duke of Argyle issued a counter one, on the 25th of October, prohibiting and discharging all persons from giving or furnishing the insurgents with money or provisions, under the pains of high treason, and for greater publicity he directed the same to be intimated at each parish church door after divine service, and before the dismissal of the congregation. This mandate was followed two days thereafter by another from the duke, requiring all well-affected noblemen, gentlemen, justices of the peace, magistrates, and ministers, “to persuade and encourage all able-bodied and well-affected men,” in their respective parishes, in town and country, to enlist in the regular army, and promising a bounty of forty shillings sterling, and a discharge from the service, if required, at the end of three months after the suppression of the insurrection. This order was answered by a proclamation from the Earl of Mar, dated November 1st, prohibiting and discharging all persons whatever, under the highest penalties, from giving obedience to it; and whereas he had promised his protection, as he observes, to all ministers who behaved themselves dutifully, and did not acknowledge “the Elector of Brunswick as king, by praying for him as such in their churches and congregations;” yet as several of them continued the practice, and might thus “involve and mislead innocent and ignorant people into traitorous and seditious practices,” he expressly prohibited “all ministers, as well in churches as in meeting-houses, to acknowledge the Elector of Brunswick as king, and that upon their highest peril.” And he ordered all officers, civil and military, to shut up the church doors of such ministers as should act in contempt of the order, to apprehend their persons and bring them prisoners to his camp. Many ministers, to avoid compliance with this order, absented themselves from their charges, but others who ventured openly to brave it, were apprehended and treated with severity. Mar, however, found a more pliant body in the non-jurant episcopal clergy, some of whom attached themselves to his camp, and harangued his troops from time to time on the duties they owed to their lawful sovereign, “King James VIII.”
After this event, and lacking more exciting developments, a sort of paper war was waged between the two generals. While it didn’t have much practical effect on either side, it at least highlighted the divide between the supporters of the government and the backers of the Jacobite cause. When the Earl of Mar announced an assessment, the Duke of Argyle quickly issued a counter-order on October 25th, prohibiting anyone from supplying money or provisions to the insurgents under the threat of high treason. To make this more public, he instructed that the order be posted at the doors of each parish church after the service and before the congregation was dismissed. This mandate was followed two days later by another from the duke, asking all loyal noblemen, gentlemen, justices of the peace, magistrates, and ministers to encourage able-bodied and loyal men in their parishes, both in town and country, to enlist in the regular army. He offered a bounty of forty shillings sterling and promised a discharge from service if needed, three months after the insurrection was put down. In response, the Earl of Mar issued a proclamation on November 1st, forbidding anyone from complying with this order under severe penalties. He pointed out that he had promised protection to all ministers who acted dutifully and did not recognize “the Elector of Brunswick as king by praying for him as such in their churches and congregations.” However, since several of them continued this practice, potentially misguiding innocent and ignorant people into treasonous and seditious actions, he specifically prohibited “all ministers, both in churches and meeting-houses, from acknowledging the Elector of Brunswick as king, under the risk of severe consequences.” He directed all civil and military officers to shut the church doors of any ministers who disobeyed this order, to arrest them, and bring them as prisoners to his camp. Many ministers avoided this order by staying away from their responsibilities, while others who openly defied it were arrested and treated harshly. However, Mar found support from the non-jurant episcopal clergy, some of whom joined his camp and preached to his troops about their duties to their rightful sovereign, “King James VIII.”
Although the earl seems to have calculated greatly upon the assistance of France, yet his stay at Perth appears to have been prolonged rather by the tardiness of the Earl of Seaforth, in reaching the insurgent camp, than by any intention of waiting for supplies from France, or the expected invasion of England by the Duke of Ormond; for no sooner did Seaforth arrive with the northern clans, about the beginning of November, than Mar began to concert measures with his officers for opening the campaign. The march of the Earl of Seaforth had been retarded by the Earl of Sutherland, at the head of a considerable number of his own men, and of the Mackays, Rosses, Munroes, and others; but having compelled them to disperse, he proceeded on his march with about 3,000 foot and 800 horse, leaving a sufficient force behind to protect his own country, and keep the royalist clans in check.
Although the earl seems to have heavily depended on France for support, his time in Perth appears to have been extended more due to the delay of the Earl of Seaforth in arriving at the insurgent camp than any plan to wait for supplies from France or the anticipated invasion of England by the Duke of Ormond. As soon as Seaforth showed up with the northern clans around the start of November, Mar began discussing strategies with his officers to kick off the campaign. The Earl of Seaforth's progress had been slowed down by the Earl of Sutherland, who led a significant number of his own men along with the Mackays, Rosses, Munroes, and others; however, after forcing them to break up, he continued on his march with about 3,000 foot soldiers and 800 cavalry, leaving enough troops behind to secure his own territory and keep the royalist clans in check.
Hitherto the Jacobite commander, from the procrastinating system he had pursued, and from jealousies which had arisen in his camp among his officers, had experienced considerable difficulty in keeping his forces together. Of all men, the Highlanders were the most unlikely to relish the inactive duties of a camp, and as the duration of their services lay entirely with themselves, it was evident that the longer Mar delayed bringing them into action, the risk of their abandoning him was proportionably increased. It was not therefore without reason that one of the leaders remarked that he was afraid the Highlanders would desert their colours in three cases:— 1. If they were long without being brought to action, they would tire and go home; 2. If they fought and were victorious, they would plunder and go home; 3. If they fought and were beaten, they would run away and go home.
Until now, the Jacobite commander had faced significant challenges in keeping his troops united due to his indecisive approach and the rivalries that emerged among his officers. The Highlanders, in particular, were the least likely to enjoy the monotonous tasks of camp life. Since their continued service depended entirely on their choice, it was clear that the longer Mar postponed engaging them in battle, the greater the risk of them leaving him became. Thus, it was not unfounded when one of the leaders expressed concern that the Highlanders would abandon their cause in three scenarios: 1. If they were kept from action for too long, they would grow bored and return home; 2. If they fought and won, they would loot and then go home; 3. If they fought and lost, they would flee and go home.
To counteract the injurious effect which a state of inaction might produce upon the minds of his men, Mar buoyed up their hopes by issuing from time to time, by means of a printing press brought from Aberdeen, and superintended by Freebairn of Edinburgh, a variety of fabricated accounts, highly favourable to[459] their cause, respecting the progress of the rebellion in the south, and the great exertions making by the Chevalier’s friends in France, all which accounts were swallowed with the utmost credulity by his unsuspecting adherents.
To counter the negative impact that a lack of action could have on his men’s minds, Mar lifted their spirits by periodically publishing a range of made-up reports, very supportive of[459] their cause, about the progress of the rebellion in the south and the significant efforts being made by the Chevalier’s supporters in France. His unsuspecting followers accepted all these reports with complete gullibility.
About the time the Earl of Seaforth arrived at Perth, General Gordon had advanced as far as Castle Drummond with the western clans on his way to Perth; and as Mar had now resolved to attempt the passage of the Forth, he despatched an express to Gordon, to join him on his march. At a council of war, which was held on the 9th of November, the Jacobite chiefs came to the determination of leaving Perth the following day for Dunblane. On obtaining possession of this town, Mar’s design was to detach three different bodies, of 1,000 men each, to Stirling bridge, and the two adjacent fords above, for the purpose of amusing Argyle, while he himself with the main body of his army, consisting of nearly 8,000 men, should attempt to cross the river at a ford a little way above those selected for the intended ruse. In the event of success, the three detached bodies were to be directed to form a junction and follow the main body without delay, but in case the Duke of Argyle abandoned Stirling to oppose the passage of the main body, they were to enter the town and fall upon his rear.
About the time the Earl of Seaforth arrived in Perth, General Gordon had moved as far as Castle Drummond with the western clans on his way to Perth; and since Mar had now decided to try to cross the Forth, he sent a message to Gordon to join him on his march. At a council of war held on November 9th, the Jacobite leaders made the decision to leave Perth the next day for Dunblane. Once they took control of this town, Mar planned to send out three groups of 1,000 men each to Stirling Bridge and the two nearby fords to distract Argyle, while he and the main part of his army, which had nearly 8,000 men, would try to cross the river at a ford a little further up from those chosen for the planned ruse. If this plan succeeded, the three groups were to join up and follow the main body without delay, but if the Duke of Argyle left Stirling to block the main army’s passage, they were to enter the town and attack him from behind.
Accordingly, on the morning of Thursday, the 10th of November, Mar departed from Perth, leaving a garrison behind under Colonel Balfour, besides a scattered force of about 3,000 men quartered in different parts of Fife. The earl not calculating upon a return to Perth, took all his baggage along with him, and provisions sufficient to support his army for twelve days. The insurgents took up their quarters for the night at Auchterarder, and on the following day were joined by the western clans under General Gordon. The army rested the whole of the 11th. On the morning of the 12th, Mar ordered General Gordon to march forward with 3,000 men of the clans, and eight squadrons of horse under Brigadier Ogilvie and the Master of Sinclair, and take possession of Dunblane. After ordering the rest of the army to parade on the moor of Tullibardine, he departed for Drummond castle to hold an interview with the Earl of Breadalbane, having previously directed General Hamilton to follow Gordon with the main body.
On the morning of Thursday, November 10th, Mar left Perth, leaving a garrison behind under Colonel Balfour, as well as a scattered force of about 3,000 men stationed in different parts of Fife. Since the earl didn’t expect to return to Perth, he took all his luggage with him, along with enough supplies to support his army for twelve days. The insurgents spent the night in Auchterarder, and the next day, they were joined by the western clans led by General Gordon. The army rested for the entire day on the 11th. On the morning of the 12th, Mar instructed General Gordon to advance with 3,000 men from the clans, along with eight squadrons of cavalry commanded by Brigadier Ogilvie and the Master of Sinclair, and to take control of Dunblane. After directing the rest of the army to assemble on the moor of Tullibardine, he headed to Drummond Castle for a meeting with the Earl of Breadalbane, having previously instructed General Hamilton to follow Gordon with the main force.
As early as the morning of Thursday the 10th[725] of November, the Duke of Argyle had received intelligence from some of his spies at Perth, of Mar’s intended march, and of his plan for effecting the passage of the Forth. Fortunately for Argyle, his little army had been lately almost doubled by reinforcements from Ireland, and it now amounted to 2,300 foot, and 1,200 cavalry, all in the best order and condition; but though formidable from its composition when united, it was too weak to divide into detachments for resisting at different points the passage of an army thrice as numerous, in an attempt to cross the Forth. As Argyle, therefore, saw he could no longer retain his position on the banks of the river, which, from its now beginning to freeze, would soon be rendered more passable than before, he determined to cross and offer the insurgents battle before they should reach its northern bank. Though he exposed himself by this bold step to the disadvantage of fighting with a river in his rear, he considered that the risk would be sufficiently counterbalanced by the advantage which his cavalry would have by engaging the enemy on level ground.
As early as the morning of Thursday the 10th[725] of November, the Duke of Argyle had received word from some of his spies in Perth about Mar’s planned march and his strategy to cross the Forth. Luckily for Argyle, his small army had recently nearly doubled in size due to reinforcements from Ireland, now totaling 2,300 infantry and 1,200 cavalry, all in excellent shape. However, even though the army was impressive when united, it was too small to split into units to defend against the passage of an army three times its size trying to cross the Forth. Therefore, since Argyle realized he could no longer hold his position by the river—especially as it was beginning to freeze and would soon be easier to cross—he decided to cross the river and confront the insurgents before they reached the northern bank. Although this bold move put him at a disadvantage by fighting with the river behind him, he believed the benefits of having his cavalry fight the enemy on flat ground would outweigh the risks.
Having called in several small detachments which were quartered at Glasgow, Kilsyth, and Falkirk, Argyle crossed Stirling bridge on the morning of the 12th of November, for Dunblane, much about the same time that Mar’s forces had begun to advance upon that town in an opposite direction from Auchterarder. In a short time after their setting out, Argyle’s advanced guard took possession of Dunblane, of which circumstance General Gordon was apprised on his march. Having halted his division, Gordon sent an express, announcing the intelligence to General Hamilton, who despatched it to the Earl of Mar, and in a short time he forwarded a second express confirming the previous news, and adding that the enemy were in great force. Hamilton, upon receipt of this last despatch, halted his men on the ground adjoining the Roman camp at Ardoch,[460] about five miles from Dunblane, till he should receive instructions from the earl. Mar soon thereafter returned from Drummond castle, and being desirous of obtaining additional intelligence from the general in advance, ordered Hamilton to remain in his position, and to hold his men in readiness to march on a moment’s notice. This order had, however, been scarcely issued, when a fresh despatch arrived from General Gordon, announcing that the Duke of Argyle was in Dunblane with his whole army. Mar thereupon desired Gordon to remain where he was till the main body of the army should come up, and having ordered three guns to be fired, the signal agreed upon to be given Hamilton for putting his men in marching order, the latter immediately formed his division and put it in motion. After a junction between the two divisions of the army had been formed, the insurgents marched to the bridge of Kinbuck, about four miles from Dunblane, where they passed the frosty night under arms without covering or tent. The Duke of Argyle, who had the most exact intelligence brought to him of the motions of the insurgents, left Dunblane and formed his army in order of battle in the evening, on a rising ground above the house of Kippenross, about two miles north-east of the town. His army was drawn up in one extended line. In the centre were eight battalions of foot under the command of Major-General Wightman. The right wing consisted of five squadrons of dragoons, under Lieutenant-General Evans, and a similar number, at the head of whom was Lieutenant-General Witham, composed the left wing. After thus drawing up his men, his grace issued orders that no tent should be pitched during the night either by officer or private soldier; that all the officers without distinction should remain at their posts; and that the troops should rest on their arms in the exact order in which they had been formed. The severest penalties were threatened against those who should infringe these orders. Though the night was extremely cold, the troops lay down upon the bare ground, and snatched a few hours’ repose. The duke himself retired to a sheep-cot at the foot of a hill on the right of the army, where he passed the night sitting on a bundle of straw.
Having called in several small detachments stationed at Glasgow, Kilsyth, and Falkirk, Argyle crossed Stirling Bridge on the morning of November 12 for Dunblane, around the same time Mar’s forces began to advance on that town from the opposite direction at Auchterarder. Shortly after setting out, Argyle’s advance guard took control of Dunblane, which General Gordon was informed of during his march. After halting his division, Gordon sent a message to General Hamilton to share the news, who then passed it on to the Earl of Mar. Soon after, Hamilton sent a second message confirming the earlier report and added that the enemy was in significant numbers. Upon receiving this last update, Hamilton stopped his men near the Roman camp at Ardoch,[460] about five miles from Dunblane, until he got further instructions from the earl. Mar then returned from Drummond Castle and, wanting more information from the general in front, ordered Hamilton to hold his position and keep his men ready to move at a moment's notice. However, this order had barely been given when another message arrived from General Gordon informing that the Duke of Argyle was in Dunblane with his entire army. Mar then instructed Gordon to stay where he was until the main body of the army could catch up. He ordered three cannon shots to be fired as a signal for Hamilton to prepare his men to march, and Hamilton promptly formed his division and set it in motion. After the two divisions of the army joined up, the insurgents marched to the bridge of Kinbuck, about four miles from Dunblane, where they passed the cold night on guard without cover or tents. The Duke of Argyle, who received precise updates on the insurgents' movements, left Dunblane and arranged his army for battle that evening on elevated ground above Kippenross, about two miles northeast of the town. His army was lined up in a single extended line. In the center were eight battalions of foot led by Major-General Wightman. The right wing consisted of five squadrons of dragoons under Lieutenant-General Evans, and the left wing had a similar number led by Lieutenant-General Witham. After arranging his troops this way, the duke ordered that no tents be set up during the night by either officers or soldiers, that all officers must stay at their posts, and that the troops should rest with their arms in the exact order they had been formed. Strict penalties were threatened for anyone who broke these rules. Even though the night was extremely cold, the troops lay down on the bare ground and managed to get a few hours of rest. The duke himself retired to a sheep-cot at the base of a hill on the right side of the army, where he spent the night sitting on a bundle of straw.
Although the two armies had bivouacked during the night within three miles of each other, and were only separated by the Sheriffmuir,[461] an elevated and uneven waste, skirted on the west by the high road from Stirling to Perth, near the river Allan, yet so ignorant was Mar of the movements of Argyle, that so far from supposing him to be within such a short distance of his camp, he imagined that he still remained at Dunblane; and it was not until he observed a reconnoitring party of Argyle’s cavalry on the adjoining heights of the Sheriffmuir next morning, that he became aware of his immediate proximity. This party was headed by the duke himself, who had aroused his army by break of day, and who, after issuing instructions to his men to prepare for battle, had ascended at an early hour the hill where his advanced guard was posted, to survey the position of the insurgents.
Although the two armies had camped during the night just three miles apart, separated only by Sheriffmuir,[461] an elevated and uneven area, bordered on the west by the main road from Stirling to Perth, near the river Allan, Mar was so unaware of Argyle's movements that he believed Argyle was still at Dunblane. It wasn’t until he saw a scouting party of Argyle's cavalry on the nearby heights of Sheriffmuir the next morning that he realized how close they were. This party was led by the duke himself, who had gotten his army up at dawn, and after giving instructions to his men to get ready for battle, he climbed the hill where his advance guard was stationed to take a look at the insurgents' position.
The Earl of Mar had also put his men under arms shortly after break of day, and when Argyle’s party of observation was first noticed, Mar was busily engaged ranging his men in marching order, preparatory to advancing upon Dunblane. Conceiving that Argyle meant to offer him battle immediately, he instantly assembled all the chiefs, and after addressing them in an eloquent speech, in which he painted in glowing colours the wrongs of their prince and their country, and congratulated them that the day had at length arrived when they could revenge their injuries in open battle, he desired to know if they were willing to engage. The Marquis of Huntly alone raised some objections, and some few were heard in an under-tone to advise a return to Perth till the spring; but the voices of Huntly and his supporters were drowned by loud shouts of “fight, fight!” from the rest, who at once galloped off to their different posts.[726]
The Earl of Mar had also gotten his men ready shortly after dawn, and when Argyle’s observation party was first spotted, Mar was busy lining up his troops in marching formation, preparing to advance on Dunblane. Thinking that Argyle was about to challenge him to battle, he quickly gathered all the chiefs and, after delivering an inspiring speech that vividly described the wrongs faced by their prince and their country, and celebrating that the day had finally come when they could take revenge in open battle, he asked if they were willing to fight. The Marquis of Huntly was the only one to raise some concerns, and a few murmurs suggested returning to Perth until spring; however, the voices of Huntly and his supporters were drowned out by loud cries of “fight, fight!” from the others, who immediately rode off to their respective positions.[726]
The Earl of Mar, thereupon, resumed the marshalling of his army, which formed into two lines with a rapidity and decision that would have done honour to veteran troops; but by accident, three squadrons of horse posted on the left, misled by a cry from the Highlanders, of “horse to the right,” left their position and took ground on the right, an unfortunate mistake for the insurgents, as it contributed to the defeat of their left wing. The centre of the first line was composed of ten battalions of foot, consisting of about 4,000 men under the command of the captain of Clanranald, Glengary, Sir John Maclean, the laird of Glenbucket, Brigadier Ogilvie, and the two brothers of Sir Donald Macdonald of Sleat. General Gordon, who had long served in the army of the Czar of Muscovy, was at the head of these battalions. On the right of this line were placed two of the Marquis of Huntly’s squadrons of horse, and another called the Stirling squadron, which carried the Chevalier’s standard. This squadron, which consisted wholly of gentlemen, also bore the title of “the Restoration regiment of horse.” The Perthshire squadron formed the left wing. The centre of the second line consisted of eight battalions of foot, viz., three of the Earl of Seaforth’s foot, two of the Marquis of Huntly’s, the Earl of Panmure’s battalion, and those of the Marquis of Tullibardine, of Drummond, commanded by the Viscount of Strathallan, and of Logie-Almond, and Robertson of Strowan. On the right of this second line were posted two squadrons of horse under the Earl Marischal. The Angus squadron was on the left. The whole of the force thus formed for action may be estimated at 8,000, besides which there was a corps de reserve of 400 horse posted considerably in the rear.
The Earl of Mar then got his army organized, forming two lines quickly and decisively, which would have made seasoned troops proud. However, by mistake, three cavalry squadrons on the left, misled by a shout from the Highlanders saying “horse to the right,” left their spot and moved to the right, a blunder that hurt the insurgents as it led to the defeat of their left wing. The center of the first line was made up of ten infantry battalions, totaling around 4,000 men, commanded by the captain of Clanranald, Glengarry, Sir John Maclean, the laird of Glenbucket, Brigadier Ogilvie, and the two brothers of Sir Donald Macdonald of Sleat. General Gordon, who had served for a long time in the army of the Czar of Russia, was leading these battalions. On the right of this line were two of the Marquis of Huntly’s cavalry squadrons and another known as the Stirling squadron, which carried the Chevalier’s standard. This squadron, consisting entirely of gentlemen, was also referred to as “the Restoration regiment of horse.” The Perthshire squadron made up the left wing. The center of the second line consisted of eight infantry battalions, namely, three of the Earl of Seaforth’s foot, two of the Marquis of Huntly’s, the Earl of Panmure’s battalion, and those of the Marquis of Tullibardine, Drummond, led by the Viscount of Strathallan, and Logie-Almond, along with Robertson of Strowan. On the right of this second line were two cavalry squadrons under the Earl Marischal. The Angus squadron was positioned on the left. The entire force prepared for action was about 8,000 strong, in addition to a corps de reserve of 400 cavalry stationed considerably in the rear.
While this formation was going on, the Duke of Argyle observed for several hours with great attention the various evolutions of the insurgents; but from the nature of the ground[727] occupied by them he could not obtain a full view of their line which extended through a hollow way, the view of which was obstructed by the brow of a hill occupied by a party of Mar’s troops. From Mar’s advanced guards looking towards Dunblane, the duke conjectured that the insurgents intended to march in that direction; but he was undeceived in this idea by a movement on the part[462] of a mass of the insurgents towards his right, as if they intended to cross the moor and fall upon the flank of his army. As a large morass lay in the way of the insurgents, Argyle, in advancing from Dunblane, had conceived himself free from danger on that side; but it had now been rendered quite passable for foot as well as horse by a keen frost during the preceding night. As soon as Argyle saw this large body advance up the face of the moor, which, from the right wing of the insurgents being concealed from his view by a rising ground, he supposed was the main body of Mar’s army, he requested the advice of the officers who surrounded him as to how he should act. It was the general opinion, an opinion in which the duke himself concurred, that there would be less risk in engaging the insurgents on the high grounds than in waiting for them in the position occupied by the duke’s army; but although most of the officers thought that there would not be sufficient time to bring forward the troops and to change the order of battle, a change which was absolutely necessary, the duke resolved to draw out his troops upon the moor.
While this formation was happening, the Duke of Argyle watched for several hours with great attention the various movements of the insurgents; however, due to the nature of the terrain they occupied, he couldn’t get a clear view of their line, which stretched through a hollow way, blocked from his sight by the crest of a hill where a detachment of Mar’s troops was stationed. From Mar’s advanced guards facing Dunblane, the duke guessed that the insurgents planned to advance in that direction; but he was proved wrong when a group of insurgents moved toward his right, as if they intended to cross the moor and attack the flank of his army. As a large marsh lay in the way of the insurgents, Argyle had thought he was safe from danger on that side while advancing from Dunblane; however, the frost from the previous night had made it passable for both foot and horse. When Argyle saw this large group advance up the slopes of the moor, which he assumed was the main body of Mar’s army because the right wing of the insurgents was hidden from his view by rising ground, he asked the officers around him for advice on how to proceed. The general consensus, which the duke agreed with, was that there would be less risk in engaging the insurgents on the heights than in waiting for them in the position his army currently held; but although most of the officers believed there wouldn’t be enough time to move the troops and change their battle formation, which was absolutely necessary, the duke decided to deploy his forces onto the moor.
Having come to this determination, the duke returned quickly to the army, and ordered the drums to beat the General. This order was given about eleven o’clock; but although the drums instantly beat to arms, an hour elapsed before the troops were ready to march. The new order of battle was as follows. The duke’s first line consisted of six battalions of foot, all old troops, amounting scarcely to 1,800 men. On the right were posted three squadrons of dragoons, being the best in the army, namely, Evans’s, the Scots Greys, and the Earl of Stair’s. On the left there were placed three squadrons of dragoons, namely, Carpenter’s, Ker’s, and a squadron of Stair’s. The second line was composed of only two battalions of foot, with a squadron of dragoons on each wing. The right wing of the army was commanded by the duke himself, the centre by General Wightman, and the left by General Witham. Behind Evans’s dragoons, on the right wing, a body of about sixty horse, noblemen and gentlemen volunteers, took up a station.
Having made this decision, the duke quickly returned to the army and ordered the drums to beat the General. This order was given around eleven o’clock; however, even though the drums immediately signaled to prepare for battle, it took an hour for the troops to be ready to march. The new battle formation was as follows. The duke’s front line consisted of six battalions of infantry, all seasoned troops, totaling barely 1,800 men. On the right were three squadrons of dragoons, the best in the army: Evans’s, the Scots Greys, and the Earl of Stair’s. On the left, there were three squadrons of dragoons: Carpenter’s, Ker’s, and a squadron from Stair’s. The second line included only two battalions of infantry, with one squadron of dragoons on each wing. The duke himself commanded the right wing of the army, General Wightman led the center, and General Witham was in charge of the left. Behind Evans’s dragoons on the right wing, a group of about sixty cavalry, consisting of noblemen and gentleman volunteers, took their position.
The body which Argyle had observed coming up the face of the moor, was a squadron of the Earl Marischal’s horse and Sir Donald Macdonald’s battalion, under their respective commanders. These had been despatched by the Earl of Mar, to drive away the reconnoitring party under the Duke of Argyle from the height; but on its disappearing, they returned and reported the circumstance to the earl. On receiving this intelligence, Mar gave orders to his troops to march up the hill in four columns. The whole army was accordingly put in motion, but they had not proceeded far when the Earl Marischal, who was in advance, observed Argyle forming his lines on the southern summit of the hill, at a short distance from him. He notified the circumstance to Mar, who instantly gave orders to his men to quicken their pace up the hill. In the hurry of their ascent, the second line pressed so closely upon the first as to occasion some confusion on the left when again getting into line, and it was in consequence of this disorder that the squadrons of horse forsook their position on the left, and took ground on the right.
The group that Argyle had seen coming up the moor was a squadron from the Earl Marischal’s cavalry and Sir Donald Macdonald’s battalion, led by their respective commanders. They had been sent by the Earl of Mar to drive away the scouting party under the Duke of Argyle from the high ground; but when that party left, they returned and reported this to the earl. When Mar got this news, he ordered his troops to march up the hill in four columns. The entire army began moving, but they hadn’t gone far when the Earl Marischal, who was in the lead, noticed Argyle setting up his lines on the southern peak of the hill, not far away. He informed Mar, who immediately ordered his men to speed up their ascent. In their urgent climb, the second line got so close to the first that it caused some confusion on the left side when they tried to realign, and because of this disorder, the cavalry units abandoned their position on the left and shifted to the right.
Before the insurgents reached the summit of the moor, Argyle’s right wing was fully formed, but the greater part of his centre and left, who were moving up the ascent by a gradual progression from right to left, had not yet reached their ground. Argyle’s right now found itself within pistol-shot of Mar’s left, but from the greater extent of Mar’s line, it considerably outflanked Argyle’s left.
Before the insurgents reached the top of the moor, Argyle’s right wing was fully in position, but most of his center and left, who were gradually making their way up from right to left, had not yet gotten to their spots. Argyle’s right was now within pistol range of Mar’s left, but due to the longer reach of Mar’s line, it significantly outflanked Argyle’s left.
As soon as the Earl of Mar perceived that Argyle’s line was only partially formed, he resolved instantly to attack him before he should be able to complete his arrangements; and having sent orders to his right and left to fall simultaneously upon the enemy, Mar placed himself at the head of the clans, and being apprised by a firing on his left that the action had commenced, he pulled off his hat, which he waved, and with a huzza led forward his men upon the half-formed battalions which composed the left wing of the enemy. Arrived within pistol-shot, the Highlanders, according to custom, poured in a volley upon the English infantry. The fire was instantly returned, and, to the dismay of the Highlanders, Alan Muidartach, the captain of Clanranald, was mortally wounded. He was instantly carried[463] off the field, and, as his men clustered around him, he encouraged them to stand firm to their posts, and expressed a hope that the result of the struggle in which they were engaged would be favourable to the cause of his sovereign. The loss of a chief, who, from the stately magnificence with which he upheld his rank, and the urbanity of his disposition, had acquired an ascendency over the minds of his people, could not fail to depress their spirits, and make them almost overlook the danger of their situation. While absorbed in grief, they were in a moment roused from their dejection by Glengary, who, observing their conduct at this juncture, sprung forward, and throwing his bonnet into the air, cried aloud, in the expressive language of his country, “Revenge! Revenge! Revenge to-day, and mourning to-morrow!” No sooner had this brave chieftain pronounced these words, than the Highlanders rushed forward, sword in hand, with the utmost fury, upon the royalist battalions. The government troops attempted to stem the impetuosity of the attack, by opposing the Highlanders with fixed bayonets, but the latter pushed them aside with their targets, and rushing in with their broad-swords among the enemy, spread death and terror around them. The three battalions on Argyle’s left, which had never been properly formed, unable to rally, instantly gave way, and falling back upon some squadrons of horse in their rear, created such confusion, that within seven or eight minutes after the assault, the form of a battalion or squadron was no longer discernible. A complete rout ensued; and there seems no doubt that the whole of Argyle’s left would have been completely destroyed, had not General Witham, at the head of the squadrons which were upon the left of the battalions, checked the advance of Mar’s horse by a charge, in which he succeeded in capturing a standard. Afraid of being outflanked by Argyle’s left wing, which extended far beyond his position, and being ignorant of what was passing on the right wing of the royalists, the view of which was concealed by the unevenness of the ground, Witham retired in the direction of Dunblane. The Earl of Mar pursued the disordered mass to the distance of only half a mile, and having ordered his foot to halt till he should put them in order, resolved to follow the enemy and complete the victory; but receiving intelligence that his left wing and second line had given way, and that his artillery had been taken, he retraced his steps, and took up a position on the top of the stony hill of Kippendavie, till he should receive further information respecting the fate of his left wing.
As soon as the Earl of Mar saw that Argyle’s line was only partially organized, he immediately decided to attack him before he could finalize his preparations. After sending orders to his right and left to charge the enemy at the same time, Mar positioned himself at the front of the clans. When he heard firing on his left indicating that the battle had started, he took off his hat, waved it, and shouted a cheer to lead his men against the partially formed enemy battalions on the left. When they got within pistol range, the Highlanders, as was their custom, fired a volley at the English infantry. The return fire came quickly, and to the shock of the Highlanders, Alan Muidartach, the captain of Clanranald, was fatally wounded. He was quickly carried off the battlefield, and as his men gathered around him, he urged them to hold their ground and expressed hope that the outcome of the fight would be favorable to their king. The loss of a chief who had gained respect through his impressive presence and kind nature couldn’t help but dampen their spirits, making them nearly forget the danger they were in. As they were lost in grief, they were suddenly stirred by Glengary, who, noting their behavior, jumped forward, threw his hat into the air, and shouted in his native tongue, “Revenge! Revenge! Revenge today, and mourning tomorrow!” No sooner had this brave leader spoken than the Highlanders charged forward, sword in hand, with wild fury against the royalist battalions. The government troops tried to counter the force of the attack with fixed bayonets, but the Highlanders pushed them aside with their shields and rushed in with their broad swords, causing chaos and fear among the enemy. The three battalions on Argyle’s left, which had never been fully formed, couldn’t regroup and quickly fell back onto some cavalry behind them, creating such confusion that within seven or eight minutes after the attack began, the structure of a battalion or squadron was barely recognizable. A total rout followed; it’s clear that Argyle’s entire left would have been completely destroyed if General Witham hadn’t stepped in with his squadrons to halt Mar’s cavalry advance by leading a charge that captured a standard. Fearing being flanked by Argyle’s left wing, which extended far beyond his position, and unsure of what was happening on the royalists' right wing, hidden by the uneven terrain, Witham retreated toward Dunblane. The Earl of Mar pursued the disordered mass for about half a mile, ordered his foot soldiers to stop while he organized them, and planned to continue following the enemy to secure victory. However, upon learning that his left wing and second line had collapsed, and that his artillery had been captured, he backtracked and took a position on the stony hill of Kippendavie, waiting for more information about the fate of his left wing.
This wing, which was the first to begin the attack, opened a fire upon Argyle’s right wing when almost within pistol shot. The Highlanders thereafter steadily advanced, and pouring a second volley among the enemy, with a precision and effect not to be surpassed by the best disciplined troops, rushed up, sword in hand, to the very muzzles of their muskets. Though the fire was destructive, and made Evans’s dragoons reel for a time, the English troops maintained their ground, and the foot kept up a platooning, which checked the fury of their assailants. The struggle continued for some time without any decided advantage on either side; but as Argyle began to perceive that he could make no impression in front upon the numerous masses of the insurgents, and that he might be out-flanked by them, he resolved to attack them on their flank with part of his cavalry, while his foot should gall them with their fire in front. He therefore ordered Colonel Cathcart to move along the morass to the right with a strong body of cavalry, and to fall upon the flank of Mar’s left wing, a movement which he executed with great skill. Cathcart, after receiving a fire from the insurgent horse, immediately charged them, but they sustained the assault with great firmness. Borne down by the superior weight of the English dragoons, whose horses were much larger than those of the insurgents, the Scottish horse, after nearly half-an-hour’s contest, were compelled to give way. The foot of Argyle’s right having made a simultaneous attack upon Mar’s first line of foot, the latter also were forced to fall back, and Mar’s horse and foot coming into contact with his second line, they mixed indiscriminately, and a general rout in consequence ensued.
This wing, which was the first to launch the attack, opened fire on Argyle’s right wing when they were almost within pistol range. The Highlanders then steadily advanced, pouring a second volley into the enemy with a precision and impact that could rival the best-trained troops, rushing in with swords at the ready, right up to the barrels of their muskets. Although the fire was deadly and made Evans’s dragoons stagger for a moment, the English troops held their ground, and the infantry kept firing in formation, which slowed the attackers' advance. The fight continued for quite a while with neither side gaining a clear advantage; however, as Argyle started to realize he couldn’t break through the dense ranks of the insurgents and that he might be outflanked, he decided to strike at their side with part of his cavalry while his infantry would engage them from the front. He ordered Colonel Cathcart to move along the marsh to the right with a strong cavalry force and to hit the flank of Mar’s left wing, a maneuver he executed very skillfully. After taking fire from the insurgent cavalry, Cathcart immediately charged them, but they stood their ground firmly. Overpowered by the larger English dragoons, whose horses were much bigger than those of the insurgents, the Scottish cavalry, after nearly half an hour of fighting, were forced to retreat. The infantry on Argyle’s right simultaneously attacked Mar’s front line, causing them to fall back as well; when Mar’s cavalry and infantry collided with his second line, they became mixed up, leading to a complete rout.
After receding a short distance, the insurgent horse, which consisted principally of the Jacobite gentry of Perthshire and Angus, attempted to rally, and even to charge Argyle’s[464] cavalry in their turn, but they were again forced to retire by the pressure of the English dragoons, who kept advancing in regular order upon the receding masses of the insurgents. Determined, however, not to yield one inch of ground without the utmost necessity, the cavalier horse made repeated efforts to drive the enemy back, and, in the course of their retreat, made ten or twelve attempts at different places to rally and charge the advancing foe; but unable to resist the overwhelming pressure of the English cavalry, they were, after three hours’ hard fighting, driven across the river Allan by Argyle’s dragoons. Some idea may be formed of the obstinacy of the contest, when it is considered that the distance from the field of battle to the river is scarcely three miles. To the gallant stand made by the horse may be ascribed the safety of the foot, who would have been probably all cut to pieces by the dragoons, if the attention of the latter had not been chiefly occupied by the horse. The foot, however, suffered considerably in the retreat, notwithstanding the humanity of the Duke of Argyle, who endeavoured to restrain the carnage. Besides offering quarter to such of the Jacobite gentlemen as were personally known to him, he displayed his anxiety for the preservation of his countrymen so far, that on observing a party of his dragoons cutting down a body of foot, into which they had thrown themselves, he exclaimed with a feeling of deep emotion, “Oh, spare the poor Blue-bonnets!”
After pulling back a short distance, the insurgent cavalry, mainly made up of the Jacobite gentry from Perthshire and Angus, tried to regroup and even charge Argyle’s[464] cavalry. However, they were again forced to retreat by the pressure of the English dragoons, who continued advancing in an organized manner against the retreating insurgents. Determined not to give up any ground unless absolutely necessary, the cavalier cavalry made several attempts to push the enemy back. During their retreat, they attempted to regroup and charge the advancing enemy about ten or twelve times at different locations. Yet, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of the English cavalry, they were ultimately driven across the river Allan by Argyle’s dragoons after three hours of intense fighting. One can get an idea of the stubbornness of the battle when considering that the distance from the battlefield to the river is barely three miles. The courageous stand made by the cavalry helped protect the infantry, who would likely have been completely slaughtered by the dragoons if the latter hadn’t been primarily focused on the cavalry. However, the infantry suffered greatly during the retreat, despite the Duke of Argyle’s efforts to limit the bloodshed. Besides offering mercy to the Jacobite gentlemen he knew personally, he showed his concern for his fellow countrymen by exclaiming with deep emotion upon seeing a group of his dragoons attacking a unit of foot soldiers, “Oh, spare the poor Blue-bonnets!”
As Mar’s right wing had been concealed from the view of Argyle, the latter conceived that the numerous body he was driving before him formed the entire insurgent army. He, therefore, resolved to continue the pursuit till dark, and to support him, he ordered General Wightman, who commanded his foot upon the right, to follow him with his battalions as quickly as possible. Wightman accordingly proceeded to follow the duke with a force of rather more than three regiments; but he had not marched far, when he heard a firing on his left, to ascertain the cause of which, he sent his aide-de-camp in the direction whence the firing proceeded. This officer returned in a short time, and reported that the half of Argyle’s foot, and the squadrons on the left, had all been cut off by the right of the insurgents, which was superior in point of numbers to Argyle’s left. Wightman thereupon slackened his pace, and despatched a messenger to inform the duke of the fate of his left wing. Afraid of being attacked in his rear by Mar’s right wing, he kept his men in perfect order, but no demonstration was made to follow him. When informed of the defeat of his left wing, Argyle gave over the pursuit, and joining Wightman with five squadrons of dragoons, put his men in order of battle and marched boldly to the bottom of the hill, on the top of which the enemy, amounting to 4,000 men, were advantageously posted. Argyle had now scarcely 1,000 men under him, and as these were already greatly exhausted, he judged it expedient to act on the defensive; but the insurgents showed no disposition to engage, and both parties, as if by mutual consent, retired from their positions in different directions. The duke filed off his men to the right, in marching order, towards Dunblane; but as he still dreaded an attack, he formed his men several times on the march, wherever he found the ground convenient, and waited the approach of the enemy. Mar drew off his men toward Ardoch, where he passed the night, and Argyle’s troops lay under arms during the night in the neighbourhood of Dunblane.
As Mar’s right wing was hidden from Argyle’s view, he mistakenly believed that the large group he was chasing was the entire rebel army. So, he decided to keep pursuing them until dark and instructed General Wightman, who was in charge of his troops on the right, to follow him with his battalions as quickly as possible. Wightman set off with slightly more than three regiments, but hadn’t gone far when he heard gunfire to his left. To find out what was happening, he sent his aide-de-camp toward the sound. The officer returned shortly and reported that half of Argyle's infantry and the squadrons on the left had been completely cut off by the insurgents’ right wing, which had more numbers than Argyle’s left. Wightman then slowed down and sent a messenger to inform the duke about the situation with his left wing. Concerned that Mar's right wing might attack from behind, he kept his men in perfect order but made no attempts to follow. Once Argyle learned of his left wing’s defeat, he stopped the chase and, along with Wightman and five squadrons of dragoons, organized his men for battle and marched boldly to the bottom of the hill where the enemy, around 4,000 strong, was strategically positioned. Argyle now had barely 1,000 men left, and since they were already quite worn out, he decided it was better to be defensive. However, the insurgents showed no interest in engaging, and both sides, seemingly by mutual agreement, retreated in different directions. The duke moved his troops to the right, marching toward Dunblane, but worried about an attack, he formed his men multiple times along the way whenever the terrain allowed, waiting for the enemy's approach. Mar withdrew his men toward Ardoch, where they spent the night, while Argyle’s troops remained on alert near Dunblane throughout the night.
As might have been expected, on an occasion of such dubious success on either side, both parties claimed a victory, but impartiality will confer the palm on neither.[728] Argyle, it is true, visited the field of battle the following morning, which Mar might also have done had he been inclined, and this circumstance, therefore, can afford no argument in support of his pretensions. Neither can the capture of standards and colours by Argyle be considered as a proof of success, for although he took fourteen colours and standards, including the royal standard called “the Restoration,” besides six pieces of cannon and other trophies, Mar, according to[465] the official Jacobite account, captured four stands of colours, several drums, and about 1,400 or 1,500 stands of arms. Accounts the most contradictory have been given by both parties of the losses sustained by them. According to the rolls of Argyle’s muster-master general, his loss amounted to 290 men killed, 187 wounded, and 133 prisoners, making a grand total of 610, while the Jacobite account makes the loss in killed and wounded on the side of Argyle amount to between 700 and 800. On the other hand, the Jacobites state their loss in killed at only 60, and that very few of their men were wounded, while the royalists say that they lost, in killed and wounded, about 800 men.[730] Supposing the royalist statement correct, the comparative loss of the insurgents scarcely exceeded one-third of that sustained by the government forces.
As expected, on an occasion of such questionable success for both sides, each party claimed victory, but neither can truly be considered the winner. [728] It is true that Argyle visited the battlefield the next morning, which Mar could have done too if he had wanted to, so this fact doesn’t support his claims. The capture of flags and colors by Argyle also can't be taken as proof of success, since even though he captured fourteen colors and standards, including the royal standard called “the Restoration,” along with six cannons and other trophies, according to the official Jacobite account, Mar captured four sets of colors, several drums, and about 1,400 to 1,500 weapons. Both sides have provided conflicting accounts of their losses. According to Argyle’s muster-master general, his losses totaled 290 men killed, 187 wounded, and 133 captured, for a grand total of 610. In contrast, the Jacobite account claims Argyle's dead and wounded were between 700 and 800. On the other hand, the Jacobites claim their losses were only 60 killed, with very few wounded, while the royalists say they lost about 800 men killed and wounded. [730] If the royalist figures are accurate, then the insurgents' losses were barely more than a third of those suffered by the government forces.
Several officers were killed on the royalist side. Among the wounded was the Earl of Forfar, a brave officer who commanded Morison’s regiment. He received a shot in the knee, and sixteen other wounds, of which he died at Stirling about three weeks after the battle. Several persons of distinction were killed on the side of the insurgents, among whom were the Earl of Strathmore, and the Captain of Clanranald. A considerable number of gentlemen were taken prisoners by Argyle, but many of them escaped, and he was able to carry only 82 of them to Stirling. Of this number were Lord Strathallan, Thomas Drummond his brother, Walkinshaw of Barrowfield, Drummond of Logie-Drummond, and Murray of Auchtertyre.
Several officers were killed on the royalist side. Among the wounded was the Earl of Forfar, a brave officer who led Morison’s regiment. He was shot in the knee and had sixteen other wounds, which caused his death in Stirling about three weeks after the battle. Several notable figures were killed among the insurgents, including the Earl of Strathmore and the Captain of Clanranald. A considerable number of gentlemen were captured by Argyle, but many of them escaped, and he was only able to take 82 of them to Stirling. This group included Lord Strathallan, his brother Thomas Drummond, Walkinshaw of Barrowfield, Drummond of Logie-Drummond, and Murray of Auchtertyre.
On whichsoever side success lay, the battle, in its consequences, was most important in many respects to the government, as it was immediately followed by the desertion of a considerable number of the clans. With the exception of the Macdonalds, who particularly distinguished themselves on the right, and the Perthshire and Angus horse who withstood the repeated shocks of Argyle’s cavalry, the remainder of the insurgent army made little resistance. The Macphersons and the Macgregors, (the latter commanded by Rob Roy,[731] the chief’s uncle), did not join in the contest at all, but looked on as if unconcerned about the result. Some of the clans, disgusted at the pusillanimity or indifference exhibited by their[466] associates, and others dispirited by the firmness displayed by the government forces, returned to their homes, thus verifying the observation made by a Jacobite in reference to the clans, that whether victorious or beaten, they would run away and go home. The defection of these clans was a severe blow to Mar, and made him abandon the idea of crossing the Forth. He, therefore, returned to Perth with the remains of his army, and to encourage the friends of the Jacobite interest, circulated the most favourable accounts of his alleged success at Sheriffmuir, and of the state of the Chevalier’s affairs, although he himself began to consider them desperate.[732] The Duke of Argyle, on the other hand, retired to his head-quarters at Stirling, intending to resume offensive operations as soon as some expected reinforcements should arrive.
No matter where success lay, the outcome of the battle was significant for the government because it led to the defection of many clans. Aside from the Macdonalds, who notably stood out on the right, and the Perthshire and Angus cavalry, who resisted Argyle’s charges, the rest of the insurgent army offered little resistance. The Macphersons and the Macgregors, commanded by Rob Roy, the chief’s uncle, didn’t participate in the fight at all and appeared indifferent to the outcome. Some clans, frustrated by the cowardice or indifference shown by their allies, and others disheartened by the steadiness of the government troops, chose to return home, confirming a Jacobite's observation about the clans: whether they won or lost, they’d run away and go home. This loss of clans dealt a serious blow to Mar, prompting him to abandon plans to cross the Forth. He returned to Perth with the remnants of his army and, in an effort to boost the spirits of Jacobite supporters, spread overly optimistic reports of his supposed success at Sheriffmuir and the state of the Chevalier’s situation, despite his own growing belief that things were hopeless. The Duke of Argyle, however, went back to his headquarters in Stirling, planning to launch new offensives as soon as the expected reinforcements arrived.
The attempt of Mar to disguise the real state of matters was too gross to deceive his adherents, and there were not a few who already began to entertain thoughts of making their own terms with the government: but the Highland chiefs and the principal officers remained firm, and urged Mar to risk another battle even with his reduced forces. The earl, however, though personally brave, was not the man to comply with an advice so opposed to the rule he had laid down for himself, never to engage without a very superior force on his side. But had he been of a different opinion, the receipt of the news of the re-capture of Inverness would probably have precluded him from moving a second time upon Stirling.
The attempt by Mar to hide the true situation was too obvious to fool his supporters, and many started to think about making their own agreements with the government. However, the Highland chiefs and the main officers remained steadfast and encouraged Mar to risk another battle, despite his dwindling forces. The earl, though personally courageous, wasn’t the type to follow advice that contradicts the rule he set for himself, which was to never engage unless he had a significantly stronger force on his side. But even if he had been inclined to consider it, the news of Inverness being retaken would likely have stopped him from mobilizing again toward Stirling.
It has been remarked as a singular circumstance in this history of Mar’s insurrection, that the three important events which decided its fate should have occurred in regular daily succession. Inverness was captured on the 13th of November,[733] and on the same day Mackintosh’s forces, cooped up in Preston, had to maintain a precarious struggle against the attacks of Wells’s army. Next day witnessed the battle of Sheriffmuir, and at the very time the insurgents in Preston were offering terms of surrender, the right wings of Argyle’s and Mar’s armies were pursuing, with all the confidence of victory, the wings to which they were respectively opposed. And lastly, while on the 14th the insurgents in England were capitulating at Preston, the two rival armies in the north were retiring to their head-quarters, each of them claiming a victory.
It has been noted as a unique occurrence in the history of Mar's uprising that the three key events that determined its outcome happened in a regular daily order. Inverness was captured on November 13th,[733] and on the same day, Mackintosh's forces, trapped in Preston, had to fight a desperate battle against Wells's army's attacks. The next day saw the battle of Sheriffmuir, and at the same time the insurgents in Preston were negotiating terms of surrender, the right wings of Argyle’s and Mar’s armies were confidently pursuing their respective opposing wings. Finally, while on the 14th the insurgents in England were surrendering at Preston, the two rival armies in the north were retreating to their headquarters, each claiming victory.
The arrival of the Chevalier had been long anxiously looked for by his friends in Scotland. He was now about to gratify their desire of beholding his person; but James had already missed the golden opportunity, which presented itself at an early stage of the insurrection, of recovering his father’s crown. Had he, on arriving at St. Malo, whither he proceeded from Lorraine at the breaking out of the insurrection, instantly taken shipping, he would not only have complied with the declared wishes of his adherents, but would have evinced at once a determination to maintain his claim. Instead of embarking, however, immediately,[467] as he should have done, he spent so much time in the shipment of supplies, which he was desirous should precede his departure, that he was at last altogether prevented from sailing by some men-of-war, which appeared off the harbour of St. Malo, and which had been sent by the British government to intercept him. That he might not disappoint the expectations of his partisans, he resolved to go to Dunkirk in quest of shipping, and having traversed the country in disguise, he embarked at that port, about the middle of December, on board a small French vessel of eight guns, which had formerly been a privateer. He was attended by five persons only, who, to prevent suspicion, were disguised as French officers. Among these were the Marquis of Tynemouth, son of the Duke of Berwick, and Lieutenant Allan Cameron, a son of Lochiel.
The arrival of the Chevalier had been eagerly anticipated by his friends in Scotland. He was now about to fulfill their wish to see him, but James had already missed the perfect chance, which came early in the uprising, to reclaim his father’s crown. If he had, upon arriving at St. Malo from Lorraine at the start of the insurrection, immediately taken a ship, he would not only have met the clear desires of his supporters but would have also shown his determination to uphold his claim. Instead of departing right away, as he should have, he spent too much time arranging supplies to send ahead, which ultimately prevented him from sailing due to some warships sent by the British government that appeared off the St. Malo harbor to intercept him. To avoid letting down his supporters, he decided to go to Dunkirk in search of a ship. Disguised, he traveled through the countryside and managed to board a small French vessel of eight guns, which had previously been a privateer, around mid-December. He was accompanied by only five people, who disguised themselves as French officers to avoid suspicion. Among them were the Marquis of Tynemouth, son of the Duke of Berwick, and Lieutenant Allan Cameron, a son of Lochiel.
Regardless of the evident risk which he ran, by attempting a descent upon the eastern coast of Scotland, he sailed from Dunkirk in the small vessel in which he had embarked, after leaving instructions to despatch after him two other vessels that lay in the harbour with his domestics, and some stores for the use of his army. It was the Chevalier’s intention to have landed in the vicinity of the Frith of Tay, and accordingly, after steering in a northerly direction, he stood across for the coast of Angus, which was descried after a voyage of five days; but observing, at some distance, a sail, which he judged to be unfriendly, he altered his course to northward with the design of landing at Peterhead, of which the Earl Marischal was the feudal superior. The vessel which carried the Chevalier came, however, sufficiently near to land to intimate by signals to the friends of the prince in the neighbourhood that he was on board, which intelligence was immediately conveyed to the camp at Perth, where it was received with a feeling of intense delight.
Regardless of the obvious risk he was taking by trying to land on the eastern coast of Scotland, he set sail from Dunkirk in the small boat he had boarded, after giving orders to send two other ships from the harbor after him, carrying his staff and some supplies for his army. The Chevalier planned to land near the Frith of Tay, so after heading north, he aimed for the coast of Angus, which he spotted after five days at sea. However, seeing a sail in the distance that he suspected was hostile, he changed course to northward with the intention of landing at Peterhead, where the Earl Marischal was the feudal superior. The ship carrying the Chevalier got close enough to shore to signal his allies in the area that he was on board, and this news was quickly sent to the camp at Perth, where it was received with great excitement.
The Chevalier arrived off Peterhead, on the 22d of December, seven days from the date of his departure from Dunkirk, and immediately landed with his small retinue of five persons, all disguised as seamen. After despatching the vessel to France with the news of his arrival, he and his companions took up their abode in the town for the night. He passed the next night at Newburgh, a seat of the Earl Marischal, having previously sent Lieutenant Cameron to Perth with the intelligence of his landing. The Chevalier continued his journey towards Perth, and on the 24th passed incognito through Aberdeen, and arrived at Fetteresso, the principal seat of the Earl Marischal, where he remained several days. As soon as Lieutenant Cameron reached Perth, the Earl of Mar, the Earl Marischal, General Hamilton, and about thirty other gentlemen, mounted their horses, and set off to meet the Chevalier. This cavalcade arrived at Fetteresso on the 27th, and the persons composing it were introduced to “the king,” and had the honour of kissing his hand. After the breaking up of the court, the Chevalier was proclaimed at the gates of the house, and printed copies of the declaration which he had issued in Lorraine were immediately dispersed.[734]
The Chevalier arrived near Peterhead on December 22, seven days after leaving Dunkirk, and immediately landed with his small group of five people, all disguised as sailors. After sending the ship back to France with news of his arrival, he and his companions spent the night in the town. The next night, he stayed at Newburgh, the home of the Earl Marischal, after sending Lieutenant Cameron to Perth with information about his landing. The Chevalier continued his journey towards Perth, and on the 24th, he passed through Aberdeen incognito and reached Fetteresso, the main residence of the Earl Marischal, where he stayed for several days. Once Lieutenant Cameron arrived in Perth, the Earl of Mar, the Earl Marischal, General Hamilton, and about thirty other gentlemen mounted their horses and set off to meet the Chevalier. This group arrived at Fetteresso on the 27th, and its members were introduced to "the king" and had the honor of kissing his hand. After the court dispersed, the Chevalier was proclaimed at the gates of the house, and printed copies of the declaration he issued in Lorraine were quickly circulated.[734]
The Chevalier intended to have proceeded next day on his journey to Perth, but he was detained at Fetteresso till the 2d of January, by two successive fits of ague, which, however, did not prevent him from receiving addresses from the “Episcopal clergy of the diocese of Aberdeen,” and from the magistrates, town council, and Jacobite inhabitants of the town.
The Chevalier planned to continue his journey to Perth the next day, but he was held back at Fetteresso until January 2nd due to two consecutive bouts of fever. However, this didn't stop him from receiving messages from the "Episcopal clergy of the diocese of Aberdeen," as well as from the local magistrates, town council, and Jacobite residents of the town.
While at Fetteresso the Chevalier exercised some of the functions of royalty, by conferring titles of dignity on some of his adherents. He raised the Earl of Mar to a dukedom; and, according to report, conferred the honour of knighthood upon Bannerman, the Jacobite provost of Aberdeen, who presented the address from that city. Having recovered from his attack, the Chevalier left Fetteresso on the 2d of January, and went to Brechin, where he passed the night. Next day he moved forward to Kinnaird, and on the 4th reached Glammis Castle, the principal seat of the Earl of Strathmore. At Glammis Mar drew up a letter, in which he gave a very flattering account of the Chevalier. As the object of this letter was to impress the people with a favourable opinion of the Chevalier, Mar ordered it to be printed and circulated as widely as possible. The letter is written with address, and may still be perused with interest:
While at Fetteresso, the Chevalier took on some royal duties by granting titles of nobility to some of his supporters. He promoted the Earl of Mar to a duke, and reportedly knighted Bannerman, the Jacobite mayor of Aberdeen, who delivered the address from that city. After recovering from his illness, the Chevalier left Fetteresso on January 2nd and went to Brechin, where he stayed overnight. The next day, he moved on to Kinnaird, and on the 4th, he arrived at Glammis Castle, the main residence of the Earl of Strathmore. At Glammis, Mar drafted a letter that offered a very flattering description of the Chevalier. Since the purpose of this letter was to persuade the public to view the Chevalier positively, Mar ordered it to be printed and distributed widely. The letter is well-written and can still be read with interest:
“Glames, 5 Jan. 1716.
Glames, January 5, 1716.
“I met the king at Fetteresso on Tuesday se’enight, where we staid till Friday; from thence we came to Brechin, then to Kinnaird, and yesterday here. The king designed to have gone to Dundee to-day, but there is such a fall of snow that he is forced to put it off till to-morrow, if it be practicable then; and from thence he designs to go to Scoon. There was no haste in his being there sooner, for nothing can be done this season, else he had not been so long by the way. People, everywhere, as we have come along, are excessively fond to see him, and express that duty they ought. Without any compliment to him, and to do him nothing but justice, set aside his being a prince, he is really the first gentleman I ever knew: He has a very good presence, and resembles King Charles a great deal. His presence, however, is not the best of him. He has fine parts, and despatches all his business himself with the greatest exactness. I never saw any body write so finely. He is affable to a great degree, without losing that majesty he ought to have, and has the sweetest temper in the world. In a word, he is every way fitted to make us a happy people, were his subjects worthy of him. To have him peaceably settled on his throne, is what these kingdoms do not deserve; but he deserves it so much that I hope there is a good fate attending him. I am sure there is nothing wanting to make the rest of his subjects as fond of him as we are, but their knowing him as we do; and it will be odd if his presence among us, after his running so many hazards to compass it, do not turn the hearts, even of the most obstinate. It is not fit to tell all the particulars, but I assure you he has left nothing undone, that well could be, to gain every body; and I hope God will touch their hearts.
“I met the king at Fetteresso on Tuesday evening, where we stayed until Friday. From there we went to Brechin, then to Kinnaird, and yesterday we arrived here. The king planned to go to Dundee today, but there’s such a heavy snowfall that he has to postpone it until tomorrow, if it’s possible then; and from there he intends to go to Scoon. There was no rush for him to get there sooner because nothing can be accomplished this season; otherwise, he wouldn’t have taken so long on the way. People everywhere, as we traveled along, are extremely eager to see him and show the respect he deserves. Without flattering him and being completely fair, aside from him being a prince, he is truly the best gentleman I’ve ever known: he has an impressive presence and bears a strong resemblance to King Charles. However, his presence isn’t even his best quality. He has great skills and handles all his business himself with remarkable precision. I’ve never seen anyone write so beautifully. He’s incredibly friendly without losing the dignity he should have, and he has the sweetest disposition in the world. In short, he is fully equipped to make us a happy people, if his subjects are worthy of him. Having him peacefully established on his throne is something these kingdoms don’t deserve; but he deserves it so much that I hope there’s a good fate awaiting him. I’m sure there’s nothing lacking to make the rest of his subjects as fond of him as we are, except for them knowing him as we do; and it would be surprising if his presence among us, after taking so many risks to achieve it, doesn’t win over even the most stubborn hearts. It’s not appropriate to share all the details, but I assure you he has done everything possible to win everyone over; and I hope God will touch their hearts.”
“I have reason to hope we shall very quickly see a new face of affairs abroad in the king’s favour, which is all I dare commit to paper.
“I have some hope that we will soon see a new situation abroad that aligns with the king’s interests, which is all I can safely put in writing.
“Mar.”
"Mar."
On the morning of the 6th of January the Chevalier left Glammis for Dundee, which town he entered about eleven o’clock a.m. on horseback, amidst the acclamations of the inhabitants, the Earl of Mar riding on his right hand, and the Earl Marischal on his left, and followed by a train of nearly 300 adherents on horseback. To gratify the people who flocked round him eager to behold him and to kiss his hand, he, at the request of his friends, remained about an hour on horseback at the cross of the burgh, after which he rode out to the house of Stewart of Grandtully in the neighbourhood, where he dined and passed the night. On the following day he proceeded along the Carse of Gowrie to Castle Lyon, a seat of the Earl of Strathmore, where he dined, and thence to Fingask, the seat of Sir David Threipland, where he spent the night. Next day, being Sunday, he took up his abode in the royal palace of Scone, where he intended to stay till the ceremony of his coronation should be performed.
On the morning of January 6th, the Chevalier left Glammis for Dundee, arriving around 11 a.m. on horseback, welcomed by the cheers of the townspeople, with the Earl of Mar on his right and the Earl Marischal on his left, followed by almost 300 supporters on horseback. To please the crowd that gathered to see him and kiss his hand, he stayed on horseback at the town cross for about an hour at the request of his friends, before riding out to Stewart of Grandtully's house nearby, where he had dinner and spent the night. The next day, he traveled along the Carse of Gowrie to Castle Lyon, the home of the Earl of Strathmore, where he dined, and then to Fingask, the residence of Sir David Threipland, where he stayed the night. The following day, which was Sunday, he took up residence in the royal palace of Scone, planning to stay there until his coronation ceremony was held.
On Monday the Chevalier made his public entry into Perth. He met, however, with a cold reception, and he himself felt evidently disappointed at the appearance of the camp. He had heard much of the Highland chiefs and the clans, and being desirous to see “those little kings (the chiefs,) with their armies,” a select body of Highlanders exhibited before him. Their appearance gave him great satisfaction, but when he ascertained the paucity of the number in the camp, he could not repress the chagrin and disappointment he felt. On the other hand, the friends of the Chevalier were equally disappointed. Neither his appearance nor demeanour on the present occasion tended in any shape to justify the exaggerated encomiums of Mar, and his lugubrious deportment while at Perth tended more to alienate the affections of his adherents, and depress their spirits, than even the disappointment of supplies from France. The following is an account, doubtfully attributed to the Master of Sinclair, of the appearance of the Chevalier on his arrival at Perth, his behaviour while there, and their consequent effects upon his followers.
On Monday, the Chevalier made his public entrance into Perth. However, he was met with a cold reception, and he clearly felt disappointed by the state of the camp. He had heard a lot about the Highland chiefs and their clans, and wanting to see “those little kings (the chiefs) with their armies,” a select group of Highlanders was presented to him. Their appearance pleased him greatly, but when he realized how few there were in the camp, he couldn't hide his frustration and disappointment. On the other hand, the Chevalier's supporters were also let down. Neither his appearance nor his demeanor on this occasion matched the exaggerated praises from Mar, and his gloomy attitude while in Perth ended up pushing away his supporters and lowering their spirits, even more so than the lack of supplies from France. The following is an account, supposedly from the Master of Sinclair, about the Chevalier’s arrival in Perth, his behavior while he was there, and the effects it had on his followers.
“His person was tall and thin, seeming to incline to be lean rather than to fill as he grows in years. His countenance was pale, but perhaps looked more so than usual, by reason he had three fits of ague which took him two days after his coming on shore. Yet he seems to be sanguine in his constitution, and there is something of a vivacity in his eye that perhaps would have been more visible if he had not[469] been under dejected circumstances, and surrounded with discouragement, which it must be acknowledged were sufficient to alter the complexion even of his soul as well as of his body. His speech was grave, and not very clearly expressive of his thoughts, nor over much to the purpose; but his words were few, and his behaviour and temper seemed always composed. What he was in his diversions we know not: here was no room for such things. It was no time for mirth. Neither can I say I ever saw him smile. Those who speak so positively of his being like King James VII. must excuse me for saying, that it seems to say they either never saw this person, or never saw King James VII.; and yet I must not conceal that when we saw the man whom they called our king, we found ourselves not at all animated by his presence; and if he was disappointed in us, we were tenfold more so in him. We saw nothing in him that looked like spirit. He never appeared with cheerfulness and vigour to animate us. Our men began to despise him; some asked if he could speak. His countenance looked extremely heavy. He cared not to come abroad amongst us soldiers, or to see us handle our arms or do our exercise. Some said the circumstances he found us in dejected him. I am sure the figure he made dejected us; and had he sent us but 5,000 men of good troops, and never himself come among us, we had done other things than we have now done. At the approach of that crisis when he was to defend his pretensions, and either lose his life or gain a crown, I think, as his affairs were situated, no man can say that his appearing grave and composed was a token of his want of thought, but rather of a significant anxiety grounded upon the prospect of his inevitable ruin, which he could not be so void of sense as not to see plainly before him, at least when he came to see how inconsistent his measures were, how unsteady the resolution of his guides, and how impossible it was to make them agree with one another.”[735]
“His build was tall and thin, appearing more lean than filled out as he aged. His face was pale, but it might have looked even paler than usual because he had suffered three bouts of fever that lasted two days after arriving on shore. Still, he seemed to have a sanguine constitution, and there was a spark in his eyes that might have been more noticeable if he hadn’t been in such a downcast situation, surrounded by discouragement, which certainly affected the tone of both his spirit and body. His speech was serious, not very clear in expressing his thoughts, and not particularly relevant; but he spoke few words, and his demeanor and temperament always seemed calm. We didn’t know what he was like in his leisure time: there was no space for that here. It wasn’t a time for laughter. I can’t say I ever saw him smile. Those who insist he resembled King James VII must forgive me for suggesting that it seems to imply they either never saw this man or never saw King James VII; yet I must admit that when we met the man they called our king, we didn’t feel inspired by his presence; and if he was let down by us, we were even more disappointed in him. There was nothing about him that showed any spirit. He never appeared cheerful or energetic enough to uplift us. Our men started to lose respect for him; some questioned whether he could even speak. His expression was extremely heavy. He didn’t want to come out among us soldiers or to see us practice with our weapons. Some claimed the situation we were in brought him down. I know that his presence brought us down; if he had just sent us 5,000 decent troops and stayed away himself, we would have accomplished far more than we did. As the moment approached when he had to defend his claims and potentially either lose his life or gain a crown, I think, given how things stood, no one could say that his serious and composed demeanor indicated a lack of thought, but rather a deep anxiety based on the outlook of his unavoidable downfall, which he couldn’t have been so oblivious as not to see, especially when he realized how inconsistent his plans were, how uncertain the resolve of his advisors was, and how impossible it was to get them to agree with each other.”[735]
The Chevalier returned to Scone in the evening, and notwithstanding the ominous symptoms of the day, proceeded to form a council preparatory to exercising the functions of royalty. From Scone he soon issued no less than six proclamations; one for a general thanksgiving for his safe arrival; another enjoining the ministers to pray for him in the churches; a third, establishing the currency of foreign coin; a fourth, ordering a meeting of the convention of estates; a fifth, commanding all fencible men from sixteen to sixty to repair to his standard; and a sixth, fixing the 23d of January for his coronation at Scone. These assumptions of sovereign authority were, however, of a very evanescent character, as they had scarcely been issued when the Chevalier and his principal friends resolved to abandon the contest as hopeless. Indeed, from the reduced state of the army, and its deficiency in arms and ammunition, a determination had been come to by his party, a month before he landed, to retire from Perth as soon as Argyle should march against it; but being ignorant of that resolution, and believing that the insurgents intended to defend Perth, Argyle delayed his advance till he should be joined by large reinforcements from England and Holland.
The Chevalier returned to Scone in the evening, and despite the worrying signs from earlier in the day, he went ahead to form a council to prepare for taking on royal duties. From Scone, he quickly issued six proclamations: one expressing gratitude for his safe arrival; another directing ministers to pray for him in churches; a third establishing the use of foreign currency; a fourth calling for a meeting of the convention of estates; a fifth ordering all able men from sixteen to sixty to rally to his side; and a sixth setting January 23rd for his coronation at Scone. However, these claims of royal authority were very short-lived, as they had barely been issued when the Chevalier and his main supporters decided to give up the fight as pointless. In fact, due to the weakened state of the army and its lack of weapons and ammunition, his party had decided a month before he arrived to retreat from Perth as soon as Argyle moved against it; but unaware of this plan and believing the insurgents intended to defend Perth, Argyle postponed his advance until he could join forces with significant reinforcements from England and Holland.
Though continued in the command of the army, Argyle, for some reason or other, was not a favourite at court. Of his fidelity there could be no suspicion, and his conduct had lately shown that he wanted neither zeal nor ability to perform the task which had been assigned him. It has been conjectured that the leniency which he was disposed to show towards his unfortunate countrymen was the cause of that hidden displeasure which ended in the dismissal of himself and of his brother, the Earl of Islay, from all their employments. The rejection of an application which he made to the government for extended powers to treat with the insurgents after the battle of Sheriffmuir, goes far to support the supposition. But whatever were his views, he appeared to be in no hurry to pursue the insurgents, probably from an idea that they would disperse of their own accord. By the arrival of a body of 6,000 Dutch auxiliaries, and other reinforcements from England, Argyle found himself, early in January, at the head of upwards of 10,000 men, besides a large train of artillery. Desirous of expelling the insurgents from Fife before advancing north, a detachment of Dutch[470] and Scotch troops crossed the Frith of Forth by the duke’s orders, and under cover of some men-of-war, landed at Burntisland, of which they took possession. On receiving this intelligence the insurgents immediately abandoned all the towns on the north side of the Frith, a circumstance which was attended with serious consequences to their friends at Perth, who were in consequence entirely cut off from their supplies of coals, at an unusually inclement season.
Though he continued to command the army, Argyle was somehow not favored at court. There was no doubt about his loyalty, and his recent actions showed he lacked neither enthusiasm nor skill to carry out the task assigned to him. It’s been speculated that his tendency to show leniency toward his unfortunate countrymen led to the quiet discontent that resulted in his and his brother, the Earl of Islay's, dismissal from all their roles. The rejection of his request for more authority to negotiate with the insurgents after the battle of Sheriffmuir supports this idea. Regardless of his motivations, he didn’t seem in a rush to chase down the insurgents, likely believing they would scatter on their own. With the arrival of a group of 6,000 Dutch auxiliaries and other reinforcements from England, Argyle found himself, in early January, leading over 10,000 men, along with a large artillery train. Wanting to push the insurgents out of Fife before moving north, a detachment of Dutch and Scottish troops, at the duke's orders, crossed the Frith of Forth and, under the protection of some warships, landed at Burntisland, which they took control of. When the insurgents got this news, they quickly abandoned all the towns on the north side of the Frith, which had serious repercussions for their allies in Perth, who were completely cut off from their coal supplies during an unusually harsh season.
About the end of January, Argyle was in full condition to march north, but the snow, which had fallen to a great depth, appeared to him to offer a formidable obstruction to the march of an army unaccustomed to a winter’s campaign; and which, from the insurgents having burnt and destroyed the villages on the road, would have to bivouac two or three nights in the open air, exposed to all the rigours of a northern winter. For these reasons Argyle urged, at a council of war, which was held at Stirling, a postponement of the march; but General Cadogan,[736] who had been sent down to Scotland to hasten the duke’s motions, insisting upon an immediate advance, and having openly accused Argyle of a want of zeal, his Grace made preparations for marching, and to facilitate the transport of his cannon and waggons, issued orders for assembling some thousands of the country people to clear away the snow.
About the end of January, Argyle was ready to march north, but the heavy snowfall seemed to him to be a serious obstacle for an army not used to winter campaigns. Since the insurgents had burned and destroyed the villages along the route, the troops would have to camp out for two or three nights, facing the harsh realities of a northern winter. For these reasons, Argyle suggested postponing the march at a war council held in Stirling. However, General Cadogan,[736] who had been sent to Scotland to speed up the duke's plans, insisted on moving forward immediately and openly accused Argyle of lacking enthusiasm. As a result, his Grace prepared for the march and ordered the gathering of several thousand locals to help clear away the snow to make transporting his cannons and wagons easier.
Although the Jacobite leaders had come to the resolution of abandoning Perth as soon as the Duke of Argyle should advance upon it, they nevertheless gave indications as if they really meant to hold out. Pursuant to an order of a council, which was held on the 16th of January, the most strenuous exertions were made to fortify the town, and both officers and men vied with one another in hastening the completion of the works. What the motives of the leaders may have been in thus practising a deception upon the army it is impossible to conceive; perhaps the distant hope of being joined by the more remote clans, the chance of some fortunate, though unlooked for, occurrence in the chapter of accidents, or an idea that their men could not be otherwise kept together, may have been the inducing causes of these defensive preparations; but whatever their motives were, the apparent determination shown by the leading men to meet the enemy, had the most beneficial effect upon the army, which evinced a strong desire to engage. In this wish they thought they were to be gratified sooner than they expected, by the arrival of some country people at Perth who brought intelligence that Argyle was advancing with all his cavalry, and 4,000 foot mounted on horses. This news was, however, premature, and had originated in the appearance of a reconnoitring party of 200 dragoons, which Argyle had sent forward on the road to Perth, on the 21st of January, and which the fears of the people had magnified into an army.
Although the Jacobite leaders had decided to abandon Perth as soon as the Duke of Argyle approached, they still acted as if they were determined to hold the town. Following a council meeting on January 16th, they made every effort to fortify the area, and both officers and soldiers competed to finish the fortifications quickly. It's hard to know what motivated the leaders to mislead the army; maybe they hoped to be joined by distant clans, dreamed of a lucky, unexpected event, or thought they needed to keep their men united. Regardless of their reasons, the apparent determination of the leaders to face the enemy had a positive impact on the army, which showed a strong desire to fight. They believed they would get that chance sooner than expected when some locals arrived in Perth with news that Argyle was coming with his entire cavalry and 4,000 foot soldiers mounted on horses. However, this news was premature and had actually come from the sighting of a reconnoitering group of 200 dragoons that Argyle had sent ahead to Perth on January 21st, which the townspeople's fears had exaggerated into a large army.
All doubts, however, were removed in a few days, by the receipt of authentic intelligence at Perth, that Argyle having completed his arrangements, was to leave Stirling for Perth on the 29th of January, with his whole army. The councillors of the Chevalier were dismayed at this intelligence, but it had quite an opposite effect upon the mass of the army. Nothing was to be heard in the Jacobite camp but the voice of joy and rejoicing, and congratulations, on the expected happy result of an encounter with the enemy, were exchanged on all sides—between the officers and gentlemen volunteers, and the common soldiers and clansmen. While the former were pledging each other in their cups and drinking to “the good day,” so near at hand, as they thought, which was to crown the Chevalier’s arms with victory, the latter, amid the din of the warlike bagpipe, were to be seen giving each other a cordial[471] shake of the hand as if fully assured of success.
All doubts were cleared up within a few days when reliable information reached Perth that Argyle, having finalized his plans, was set to leave Stirling for Perth on January 29th with his entire army. The Chevalier's advisors were shaken by this news, but it had the opposite effect on the bulk of the army. The Jacobite camp was filled with joy and celebration, and everyone—from the officers and gentlemen volunteers to the common soldiers and clansmen—exchanged congratulations on the anticipated positive outcome of a clash with the enemy. While the former toasted to “the good day” they believed was just around the corner, which would bring victory to the Chevalier, the latter were seen enthusiastically shaking hands amid the lively sound of the warlike bagpipe, fully confident of success.
Whilst these congratulatory exhibitions were going on, the councillors of the Chevalier were deliberating upon the course they should pursue; but although they sat during the whole night they could come to no decided resolution. When the irresolution of the council became generally known, the men could not restrain their indignation, and a general opinion began to prevail among them that they had been betrayed. Impressed with this feeling, they became mutinous, and carried their insubordination so far as to insult the officers, whom they supposed had betrayed them, in the streets, and to load them with reproachful epithets. The gentlemen volunteers also participated in the same sentiments; and one of them from the higher parts of Aberdeenshire was heard to declare before a group of malcontents assembled in the streets, that the clans should take the person of the Chevalier out of the hands of the weak councillors who surrounded him, adding that he would find 10,000 gentlemen in Scotland who would hazard their lives for him, if he was equally ready as a prince to risk his own life in vindicating his right to the crown. A friend of the Earl of Mar, after remonstrating with this party, asked what they wished their officers to do.—“Do,” replied a Highlander, “what did you call us to take arms for? Was it to run away? What did the king come hither for? Was it to see his people butchered by hangmen, and not strike a stroke for their lives? Let us die like men and not like dogs.”[737]
While these congratulatory celebrations were happening, the Chevalier's council was debating what actions to take; however, even after sitting all night, they couldn't reach a clear decision. As news of the council's indecision spread, the men couldn't hold back their anger, and a widespread belief emerged among them that they had been let down. Feeling this way, they grew rebellious, going so far as to insult the officers they thought had betrayed them in the streets, hurling all sorts of harsh names. The gentlemen volunteers also shared these feelings, and one of them, from the higher regions of Aberdeenshire, was heard proclaiming to a group of discontented individuals on the streets that the clans should take the Chevalier from the weak councillors surrounding him, adding that he could find 10,000 gentlemen in Scotland who would risk their lives for him if he was also willing as a prince to gamble his life for his claim to the crown. A friend of the Earl of Mar, after trying to reason with this group, asked what they wanted their officers to do. “Do,” replied a Highlander, “why did you call us to take up arms? Was it to run away? Why did the king come here? Was it to watch his people slaughtered by executioners without lifting a finger to defend them? Let us die like men, not like dogs.”[737]
Amid the confusion and perplexity occasioned by such a state of things, Mar convened another meeting of the council on the evening of the 29th, at which a resolution to retreat was entered into chiefly at Mar’s suggestion. His reasons for advising an abandonment of the enterprise for the present, were, 1st, the failure of the Duke of Ormond’s attempt to invade England; 2dly, the great accession of force which Argyle had received from abroad; and, lastly, the reduced state of the Jacobite forces, which did not exceed 4,000 men, and of whom only about 2,500 were properly armed.[738] Besides these there were, according to the Master of Sinclair, other reasons of a private nature which influenced Mar to give the advice he did, the chief of which, says the above-named authority, was that the Earl of Seaforth, the Marquis of Huntly, and other Jacobites who were in treaty with the government, had basely resolved to deliver up the Chevalier to the Duke of Argyle, that they might procure better terms for themselves than they could otherwise expect. This odious charge, which is not corroborated by any other writer, must be looked upon as highly improbable.
Amid the confusion and uncertainty caused by the situation, Mar called another meeting of the council on the evening of the 29th, where a resolution to retreat was mostly proposed by Mar himself. His reasons for suggesting the pause in the campaign were: 1st, the failure of the Duke of Ormond’s attempt to invade England; 2nd, the significant increase in forces that Argyle had received from abroad; and finally, the depleted state of the Jacobite forces, which numbered no more than 4,000 men, with only about 2,500 being properly armed.[738] Besides these, the Master of Sinclair mentioned other private reasons that influenced Mar's advice, the main one being that the Earl of Seaforth, the Marquis of Huntly, and other Jacobites who were negotiating with the government had shamefully decided to hand over the Chevalier to the Duke of Argyle in order to secure better terms for themselves than they could expect otherwise. This disgraceful accusation, which isn’t supported by any other sources, should be considered highly unlikely.
Before communicating to the army the resolution to retreat, a general meeting of all the officers was held at Scone on the following day, when they were informed of the determination of the previous evening, and of the reasons which had led to it. It was then secretly resolved that the Chevalier and his principal officers should take shipping at Montrose for France, and that the army should be disbanded as soon as it reached the Highlands, or as soon as circumstances permitted; but to save appearances with the men, it was given out, that as Perth was untenable, it became necessary to retire to a stronger position, where they could not only defend themselves, but keep up a more secure and direct communication with their friends in the north. At this time there were three ships lying in the Tay off Dundee, which had lately arrived with supplies from France; and to secure these for the conveyance of the Chevalier and his followers, a French officer and clergyman were despatched to Dundee with orders to send them down the coast to Montrose, there to wait his arrival.[739]
Before informing the army about the decision to retreat, a general meeting of all the officers was held at Scone the next day. They were updated on the decision made the previous evening and the reasons behind it. It was then secretly decided that the Chevalier and his main officers would sail from Montrose to France, and that the army would disband as soon as they reached the Highlands or as soon as circumstances allowed. However, to maintain appearances with the troops, it was announced that since Perth was no longer defensible, it was necessary to retreat to a stronger position where they could not only defend themselves but also maintain a safer and more direct connection with their allies in the north. At that time, three ships were anchored in the Tay off Dundee, which had recently arrived with supplies from France. To secure these for transporting the Chevalier and his followers, a French officer and clergyman were sent to Dundee with orders to move them down the coast to Montrose to await his arrival.[739]
On the return of the officers to the camp, they promulgated the order to retreat to their men, and, as might have been anticipated, it was received with scorn and contempt. Among the Jacobite inhabitants of the town who had shown themselves very zealous in the cause of the Chevalier, the intelligence caused nothing but dismay, as from the prominent and decided part they had taken, they had incurred the penalties of treason against the government.[472] The morning of the 31st of January was fixed upon for the retreat, but a body of about 800 Highlanders, disliking the aspect of affairs, and displeased with the conduct of the principal officers, quitted Perth the preceding night for the Highlands by way of Dunkeld. Preparatory to his departure, the Chevalier went from Scone to Perth in the evening, and took up his residence in the house of Hay the provost, a stanch Jacobite, where he supped and passed the night. At ten o’clock next morning the rebels began their march across the Tay, which was covered with ice of extraordinary thickness. About noon the whole army had passed, and was on the march to Dundee along the Carse of Gowrie.
When the officers returned to the camp, they announced the order to retreat to their men, and, as expected, it was met with scorn and contempt. Among the Jacobite residents of the town who had shown strong support for the Chevalier, the news only brought dismay, as their prominent involvement had made them subject to charges of treason against the government.[472] The morning of January 31st was set for the retreat, but a group of about 800 Highlanders, unhappy with how things were going and displeased with the actions of the main officers, left Perth the night before for the Highlands via Dunkeld. Before he left, the Chevalier went from Scone to Perth in the evening and stayed at the home of Hay the provost, a loyal Jacobite, where he had dinner and spent the night. At ten o’clock the next morning, the rebels began their march across the Tay, which was covered with unusually thick ice. By noon, the entire army had crossed and was marching to Dundee along the Carse of Gowrie.
Meanwhile, the Duke of Argyle was advancing upon Perth as fast as the nature of the difficulties he had to contend with would admit of. He had left Stirling on the 29th of January, and marched to Dunblane. Next day he advanced as far as Auchterarder, which had been entirely burnt by the rebels. Here they passed the night upon the snow without “any other covering than the fine canopy of heaven.”[740] On the following day a detachment of 200 dragoons and 400 foot, which had been sent forward to protect the country people who were engaged in clearing away the snow, took possession of the castle of Tullibardine, the garrison of which had capitulated. The Duke of Argyle had resolved to take up his quarters for the night in this fortress; but receiving intelligence that the rebels had retired from Perth that morning, he ordered a party of 400 dragoons and 1,000 foot to hasten forward to take possession of that town. The duke, at the head of the dragoons, arrived at Perth about two o’clock in the morning of the 1st of February; but the foot, who were greatly fatigued, did not come up till ten o’clock. The remainder of the duke’s army reached Perth that evening.
Meanwhile, the Duke of Argyle was making his way to Perth as quickly as the challenges he faced would allow. He left Stirling on January 29 and marched to Dunblane. The next day, he pushed on to Auchterarder, which had been completely destroyed by the rebels. They spent the night on the snow with “no other covering than the fine canopy of heaven.”[740] The following day, a group of 200 dragoons and 400 foot soldiers, sent ahead to assist the locals clearing the snow, took control of Tullibardine Castle, whose garrison had surrendered. The Duke planned to stay the night in the fortress, but after learning that the rebels had left Perth that morning, he dispatched a force of 400 dragoons and 1,000 foot soldiers to move quickly into the town. The duke, leading the dragoons, arrived in Perth around two o'clock in the morning on February 1; however, the foot soldiers, who were very tired, didn't arrive until ten o'clock. The rest of the duke's army reached Perth that evening.
The distance from Stirling to Perth is only 34 miles, yet such was the obstruction that Argyle’s army met with from the snow, that their march occupied three entire days. The difficulties of the march and the privations which his men had suffered by resting two nights on the snow, exposed to all the severities of the weather, had so exhausted his men, that it was not till the day after his arrival at Perth that the duke could muster a force sufficiently strong to pursue the enemy.
The distance from Stirling to Perth is just 34 miles, but because of the heavy snow, Argyle’s army took three full days to get there. The challenges of the journey and the hardships his men faced from resting two nights on the snow, exposed to all kinds of harsh weather, had worn them out so much that it wasn't until the day after he arrived in Perth that the duke could gather a strong enough force to chase down the enemy.
On the 2d of February Argyle left Perth at the head of six squadrons of dragoons, three battalions of foot, and 800 Highlanders. He stopped at Errol that night, and entered Dundee next day. Having learned that the Chevalier had left Dundee the preceding day on his way to Montrose, the duke sent forward a detachment towards Arbroath, and being joined by the remainder of his army on the 4th of February, he despatched on the same day three battalions of foot, 500 of his own Highlanders, and 50 dragoons, towards Arbroath, and another detachment of 300 foot, and 50 dragoons, in the direction of Brechin; but their march was retarded for some time by the snow. On the 5th the duke followed with the remainder of the army; and while he himself, at the head of the cavalry, took the high road to Brechin, General Cadogan with the infantry marched in the direction of Arbroath.
On February 2nd, Argyle left Perth leading six squadrons of dragoons, three battalions of foot, and 800 Highlanders. He stayed in Errol that night and entered Dundee the following day. After finding out that the Chevalier had left Dundee the day before on his way to Montrose, the duke sent a detachment towards Arbroath. When the rest of his army joined him on February 4th, he sent out three battalions of foot, 500 of his own Highlanders, and 50 dragoons towards Arbroath, as well as another detachment of 300 foot and 50 dragoons towards Brechin; however, their march was delayed for a while by the snow. On the 5th, the duke followed with the rest of the army, and while he led the cavalry on the main road to Brechin, General Cadogan marched with the infantry towards Arbroath.
During the retreat to Montrose, suspicions began to be entertained in the Chevalier’s army, that it was his intention to embark for France,[473] notwithstanding the assurances of the principal officers to the contrary. The unusual route along the sea-coast gave credence to the rumour; but when they approached Montrose, and saw some French vessels lying at anchor off the shore, their suspicions were confirmed, and the men began to manifest symptoms of discontent. The insurgent army arrived at Montrose on the 3d of February, where it was intended they should pass the night; but the Chevalier’s advisers, alarmed at the murmurings of the troops, ordered them to march the same night towards Aberdeen, where it was given out they meant to make a stand till succours should arrive from abroad. This assurance had the desired effect upon the troops, who accordingly began their march in the expectation that the Chevalier would follow them. To prevent suspicion, his horses were ordered to be brought before the door of the house where he lodged at the hour appointed for the march, and his guards were ordered to mount, and to hold themselves in readiness to accompany him.
During the retreat to Montrose, the Chevalier's army started to suspect that he planned to sail to France, despite the assurances from the main officers that it wasn't true. The unusual route along the coast fueled these rumors; but when they got closer to Montrose and spotted some French ships anchored nearby, their suspicions were confirmed, and the soldiers began to show signs of discontent. The insurgent army reached Montrose on February 3rd, where they were supposed to spend the night; however, the Chevalier’s advisors, worried about the soldiers' discontent, ordered them to march that same night towards Aberdeen, where they claimed they planned to hold their position until reinforcements arrived from abroad. This reassurance had the intended effect on the troops, who started their march believing the Chevalier would follow them. To avoid raising suspicion, his horses were brought to the door of the house where he was staying at the scheduled time for the march, and his guards were instructed to mount and be ready to accompany him.
Meanwhile the Chevalier was busily employed in making the necessary preparations for his approaching departure. To relieve his memory from the imputation of having voluntarily abandoned the brave men who had taken up arms in his cause, it is due to him to state that he had been all along opposed to such a step, and it was not until he had been repeatedly and earnestly urged by his friends that he could be prevailed upon to give his consent to retire beyond seas. He said he was ready to suffer every hardship, and expose himself to every danger, rather than abandon those who had risked their all in his service; but being assured by his friends, that the course they advised might be ultimately beneficial to both, he reluctantly yielded to their entreaties. His principal motive for acceding to their wishes was the consideration that, if relieved from his presence, the government might be disposed to give better terms to his followers than they would be otherwise disposed to grant.[741]
Meanwhile, the Chevalier was busy getting everything ready for his upcoming departure. To clear his conscience of the accusation that he had willingly abandoned the brave men who had fought for him, it’s important to mention that he had always been against such a move. It wasn’t until his friends repeatedly and sincerely urged him that he finally agreed to leave the country. He stated that he was willing to endure any hardship and face any danger rather than desert those who had risked everything for him. However, after being assured by his friends that the path they suggested could ultimately benefit both him and them, he reluctantly gave in to their pleas. His main reason for agreeing to their wishes was the belief that, if he was no longer around, the government might be more inclined to offer better terms to his followers than they might otherwise provide.[741]
Before his departure he ordered a commission to be drawn up, by which he appointed General Gordon commander-in-chief, with all necessary powers, and particularly with authority to treat with the enemy. He wrote, at the same time, a paper containing his reasons for leaving the kingdom, and along with which he delivered to the general all the money in his possession, (excepting a small sum which he reserved for defraying the expenses of himself and suite,) with instructions, after paying the army, to apply the residue in indemnifying the inhabitants of the villages[742] which had been burned, for the losses sustained by them. At the same time the Chevalier put the following letter to the Duke of Argyle, which he dictated to a secretary, into the hands of General Gordon, respecting the appropriation of the money so left. It is an interesting document, and exhibits the humanity of the prince in a favourable point of view:—
Before he left, he had a commission prepared that named General Gordon as the commander-in-chief, granting him all necessary powers, especially the authority to negotiate with the enemy. He also wrote a document explaining his reasons for leaving the kingdom and handed over all the money he had, except for a small amount he kept for his own expenses and those of his entourage. He instructed that after paying the army, the remaining funds should be used to compensate the villagers who had suffered losses from the burned villages. At the same time, the Chevalier gave General Gordon a letter to the Duke of Argyle, which he dictated to a secretary, regarding how the money should be used. It’s an interesting document that portrays the prince in a compassionate light:—
“For the Duke of Argyle.
“For the Duke of Argyle.”
“Montrose, 4th February, 1716.
“Montrose, February 4, 1716.
“It was the view of delivering this my ancient kingdom from the hardship it lay under, and restoring it to its former happiness and independency, that brought me into this country; and all hopes of effectuating that at this time being taken from me, I have been reduced much against my inclination, but by a cruel necessity, to leave the kingdom with as many of my faithful subjects as were desirous to follow me, or I able to carry with me, that so at least I might secure them from the utter destruction that threatens them, since that was the only way left me to show them the regard I had for, and the sense I had of their unparalleled loyalty.
“It was the desire to free my ancient kingdom from the struggles it faced and restore it to its previous happiness and independence that brought me to this country; and since all hope of achieving that now has been taken from me, I have been forced, much against my will and out of cruel necessity, to leave the kingdom with as many of my loyal subjects as wished to follow me or as I could take with me, so that at least I could protect them from the complete destruction that threatens them, as that was the only way left for me to show my appreciation for their unmatched loyalty.”
“Among the manifold mortifications I have had in this unfortunate expedition, that of being forced to burn several villages, &c., as the only expedient left me for the publick security, was not the smallest. It was indeed forced upon me by the violence with which my rebellious subjects acted against me, and what they, as the first authors of it, must be answerable for, not I: however, as I cannot think of leaving this country without making some provision to repair that loss, I have, therefore, consigned to the magistrates of —— the sum of ——, desiring and requiring of you, if not as an obedient subject, at least as[474] a lover of your country, to take care that it be employed to the designed use, that I may at least have the satisfaction of having been the destruction and ruin of none, at a time I came to free all. Whether you have yet received my letter,[743] or what effect it hath had upon you, I am as yet ignorant of; but what will become of these unhappy nations is but too plaine. I have neglected nothing to render them a free and prosperous people; and I fear they will find yet more than I the smart of preferring a foreign yoak to that obedience they owe me; and what must those who have so obstinately resisted both my right and my clemency have to answer for? But however things turn, or Providence is pleased to dispose of me, I shall never abandon my just right, nor the pursuits of it, but with my life; and beseech God so to turn at last the hearts of my subjects, as that they may enjoy peace and happiness by submitting to what their interest and duty equally require of them. As for your own particular, you might, if you had pleased, joined interest and greatness in your own person; but, though you have refused to do that, I must earnestly request of you to do at least all in your power to save your country from utter ruin, and to be just at least to them, since you are it not to me.
“Among the many hardships I've faced on this unfortunate expedition, being forced to burn several villages as the only option left for public safety was one of the hardest. It was truly imposed on me by the aggression of my rebellious subjects, and they, as the original instigators, should be held accountable, not me. However, since I can't think of leaving this country without taking steps to repair that loss, I have therefore entrusted the magistrates of —— the sum of —— and I urge you, if not as an obedient subject, at least as a lover of your country, to ensure that it is used for its intended purpose. This way, I can at least find some satisfaction in knowing I was not the cause of destruction and ruin at a time when I came to bring freedom to all. I still don't know whether you've received my letter,[743] or what impact it has had on you; but the fate of these unfortunate nations is all too clear. I've done everything I can to make them a free and prosperous people, and I fear they will suffer even more than I will for choosing a foreign yoke over the loyalty they owe me. What will those who have so stubbornly resisted my rights and my mercy have to answer for? But regardless of how things unfold or how Providence chooses to guide me, I will never abandon my rightful claims or the pursuit of them, except with my life. I pray to God that He will eventually soften the hearts of my subjects so they can enjoy peace and happiness by fulfilling what is in their best interest and duty. As for you personally, you could have united your interests and greatness within yourself, but since you've chosen not to, I must earnestly ask you to at least do everything in your power to save your country from complete ruin, and to be just to them, since you are not just to me.”
“[744]I thought to write this in my own hand, but had not time.
“[744]I wanted to write this myself, but I ran out of time.
“James R.”
“James R.”
This letter was accompanied by a note of the following letter to General Gordon, written in the Chevalier’s own hand:—
This letter was accompanied by a note of the following letter to General Gordon, written in the Chevalier’s own handwriting:—
“General Gordon is hereby empowered, as soon as he has no other further occasion for the money left in his hands for the subsistence of the troops, to forward, if he thinks fitt, the enclosed letter to the duke of Argil, and to fill up the blanks of my letter with the name of the town where he shall leave the money, and the summ he shall leave.
“General Gordon is now authorized, as soon as he no longer needs the money he has for the troops' supplies, to send the enclosed letter to the Duke of Argyle if he thinks it's appropriate, and to fill in the blanks of my letter with the name of the town where he will leave the money and the amount he will leave.”
“James R.”
“James R.”
It was not until the eve of his departure, that James thought of selecting the persons he wished to accompany him in his flight, but the near approach of the enemy, of whose motions he had just received intelligence, and the murmurings and jealousies of his troops compelling him to hasten his departure, he was narrowed in his choice, as some of the friends, whose presence he desired, were at some distance from Montrose. The first individual he pitched upon was Mar; but the earl begged that he might be left behind with the army. The Chevalier, however, insisted that he should go; and on representing to him that reasons almost equally strong existed for Mar’s departure as for his own, that his friends would make better terms with the government without him than with him, and that his services could be of no use in Scotland under existing circumstances, he gave his consent.
It wasn't until the night before he left that James thought about picking the people he wanted to join him in his escape. However, the approaching enemy, whose movements he had just learned about, along with the unrest and jealousy among his troops that pushed him to leave quickly, limited his options. Some of the friends he wanted with him were far from Montrose. The first person he decided on was Mar, but the earl requested to stay with the army. Nevertheless, the Chevalier insisted that he should come along. He pointed out that there were almost as many strong reasons for Mar to leave as there were for him, that Mar’s friends would negotiate better with the government without him than with him, and that his help wouldn't be needed in Scotland given the current situation. Finally, Mar agreed to go.
Matters being adjusted, the Chevalier left his lodgings privately about nine o’clock on the evening of the 4th of February, accompanied only by one of his domestics, and having met Mar at his lodgings, they both proceeded by a private way to the beach, where a boat was lying in readiness to receive them, which carried them on board a small French vessel that lay at a little distance from the shore. The boat was immediately sent back, and returned in about a quarter of an hour with the Earl of Melfort, Lord Drummond, and the remainder of the Chevalier’s suite. Being favoured with a fresh breeze from the west-south-west, the vessel stood directly out to sea, and after a voyage of five days, arrived in safety at Waldam, near Gravelines in French Flanders.
Once everything was sorted out, the Chevalier left his place quietly around nine o’clock on the evening of February 4th, accompanied only by one of his staff. After meeting Mar at his home, they both took a private route to the beach, where a boat was ready to take them onboard a small French vessel not far from the shore. The boat was quickly sent back and returned in about fifteen minutes with the Earl of Melfort, Lord Drummond, and the rest of the Chevalier’s entourage. With a fresh breeze blowing from the west-southwest, the ship headed straight out to sea and, after a five-day journey, safely arrived at Waldam, near Gravelines in French Flanders.
The insurgents, under General Gordon, marched to Aberdeen, which they entered on the morning of the 6th of February. Here he communicated to his men the paper of instructions he had received from the Chevalier, which, he informed them, he had been ordered not to open till their arrival at Aberdeen. In this writing the prince complained of the disappointments he had met with, particularly from abroad, and informed the army of the necessity he was under, for his own preservation, to leave the country. He thanked them for having entered so cheerfully into his service, and imputed the failure of the enterprise to the apathy of others, who had not seconded their efforts as they had promised to do. He advised them to consult their own safety by keeping together in a body under General Gordon till he should order them to disperse, and concluded by encouraging them to hope for better times. After reading this document, the General notified to his men that their pay would cease after that day.
The rebels, led by General Gordon, marched to Aberdeen, which they entered on the morning of February 6th. Here, he shared with his men the instructions he had received from the Chevalier, which he had been ordered not to open until their arrival in Aberdeen. In this letter, the prince expressed his frustration with the setbacks he had encountered, especially from abroad, and informed the army that he had to leave the country for his own safety. He thanked them for joining his cause so eagerly and blamed the failure of the mission on the indifference of others who hadn't supported their efforts as they had promised. He advised them to prioritize their safety by staying together under General Gordon until he instructed them to disperse, and he ended by encouraging them to remain hopeful for better times. After reading this document, the General informed his men that their pay would stop after that day.
General Cadogan arrived at Montrose on the afternoon of the 5th of February with three regiments of foot, and 600 of Argyle’s Highlanders, and the duke reached Brechin with the dragoons the same night. The whole royalist forces continued their march the following day towards Aberdeen, but they could not overtake the insurgents, who were nearly two days’ march in advance. The latter left Aberdeen on the 7th, and the Duke of Argyle entered it the following day at the head of 400 dragoons. The main body of the insurgents, chiefly foot, marched in the direction of Old Meldrum, but a party of about 200 horse, among whom were many officers and gentlemen-volunteers, took the route to Peterhead, where some vessels were lying to carry them to France. The Duke of Argyle, without waiting for the coming up of the rest of his army, immediately sent 200 dragoons, and a party of foot under Major-General Evans, to cut off the retreat of the latter, but he did not overtake them. Upwards of 100 of the gentlemen composing this party escaped to France.
General Cadogan arrived in Montrose on the afternoon of February 5th with three regiments of infantry and 600 of Argyle’s Highlanders, while the duke reached Brechin that same night with the dragoons. The entire royalist forces continued marching the next day towards Aberdeen, but they couldn't catch up with the insurgents, who were nearly two days ahead. The latter left Aberdeen on the 7th, and the Duke of Argyle entered it the next day leading 400 dragoons. The main group of insurgents, mostly infantry, headed towards Old Meldrum, but a party of about 200 cavalry, including many officers and gentlemen-volunteers, took the route to Peterhead, where some ships were waiting to take them to France. The Duke of Argyle, not waiting for the rest of his army to catch up, quickly sent 200 dragoons and a group of infantry under Major-General Evans to block their retreat, but he didn't catch them. Over 100 of the gentlemen in this party managed to escape to France.
Meanwhile the insurgents continued their march westwards into Moray, and after marching through Strathspey, retired into Badenoch, where they quietly dispersed. During their retreat, however, many, whose houses lay contiguous to their route, gradually withdrew from the ranks, so that before their arrival in Badenoch a considerable reduction had taken place in their numbers. Though closely pursued by Argyle’s troops, the insurgents did not lose 100 men during the whole retreat, so well and orderly was it conducted by the Jacobite commander.
Meanwhile, the insurgents kept marching west into Moray, and after moving through Strathspey, they withdrew into Badenoch, where they quietly broke up. During their retreat, however, many people whose homes were near their path slowly dropped out of the ranks, so by the time they reached Badenoch, their numbers had significantly decreased. Even though Argyle’s troops were closely chasing them, the insurgents did not lose 100 men throughout the entire retreat, thanks to how well and orderly the Jacobite commander managed it.
After the dispersion of the insurgents, about 160 officers and gentlemen-volunteers who had followed the army into the Highlands, hearing that two French frigates, destined to receive on board such of the adherents of the Chevalier as might be inclined to retire abroad, had arrived off the Orkney coast, sallied from the hills on horseback, and crossing the low country of Moray embarked in boats at Burgh-head, and landed in Caithness. From Caithness they proceeded to the Orkney islands, where they had the good fortune to reach the French ships, which carried them to Gottenburg. Among this party were Lord Duffus, who, being a seaman, entered into the naval service of the King of Sweden, Sir George Sinclair, Sir David Threipland of Fingask, and General Eckline. Most of these refugees entered into the Swedish army then about to invade Norway.
After the insurgents were dispersed, around 160 officers and volunteer gentlemen who had followed the army into the Highlands, learned that two French frigates, meant to pick up any supporters of the Chevalier who wanted to leave the country, had arrived off the Orkney coast. They quickly rode down from the hills, crossed the lowlands of Moray, and boarded boats at Burgh-head, landing in Caithness. From Caithness, they made their way to the Orkney islands, where they were fortunate enough to reach the French ships, which took them to Gottenburg. Among this group were Lord Duffus, who was a sailor and joined the naval service of the King of Sweden, Sir George Sinclair, Sir David Threipland of Fingask, and General Eckline. Most of these refugees then joined the Swedish army, which was about to invade Norway.
Thus ended an enterprise badly contrived, and conducted throughout with little judgment or energy. Yet notwithstanding the disadvantages under which it was attempted, it might have succeeded, if the efforts of the Scottish Jacobites had been seconded by the[476] Jacobites of England; but the latter, though decidedly hostile to the House of Brunswick, were not inclined to risk their lives and fortunes in a doubtful contest, in support of the pretensions of a prince known to them only by name, and to whose religion many of them felt a deep-rooted repugnance.
Thus ended a poorly planned venture, carried out with little judgment or energy. Yet despite the disadvantages it faced, it might have succeeded if the Scottish Jacobites had received support from the Jacobites in England. However, the latter, while certainly against the House of Brunswick, were not willing to risk their lives and fortunes in an uncertain fight to back a prince they only knew by name, and whose religion many of them deeply opposed.
FOOTNOTES:
[722] Burton’s Scotland (1689–1748), vol. ii. p. 151.
[725] It must be remembered that these dates are according to the Old Style of reckoning, and that to make them accord with the New Style, eleven days must be added: thus, the 10th of November O. S. is the same as the 21st N. S.
[725] It's important to remember that these dates follow the Old Style of counting, and to convert them to the New Style, you need to add eleven days. So, the 10th of November O.S. is the same as the 21st N.S.
[727] “The muir is a hill, but a very gentle one; and it has the peculiarity of being a regular curve, presenting in all parts a segment of a sphere, or rather an oblate spheroid. There are no rapid declivities and no plains. Hence, in every part of the hill, there is a close sky line, caused by the immediate curve, and where there is so much of the curve, as will reach a perpendicular of some eight feet between two bodies of men, they cannot see each other.”—Burton’s Scotland (1689–1748), vol. ii. p. 193.
[727] “The muir is a hill, but a very gentle one; it has the unique feature of being a smooth curve, resembling a section of a sphere, or more accurately, an oblate spheroid. There are no steep drops or flat areas. Because of this, at every point on the hill, there's a defined skyline created by the continuous curve. When there’s enough of that curve to create a vertical height of about eight feet between two groups of people, they won’t be able to see each other.”—Burton’s Scotland (1689–1748), vol. ii. p. 193.
“There’s some say that we wan, and some say that they wan,
“There are some who say that we want, and some who say that they want,
And some say that nane wan at a’ man;
And some say that no one at all;
But one thing I’m sure, that at Sherramuir
But one thing I’m sure of is that at Sherramuir
A battle there was that I saw, man.
A battle is what I witnessed, man.
And we ran, and they ran, and they ran, and we ran,
And we ran, and they ran, and they ran, and we ran,
The Battle of Sheriffmuir in Hogg’s Jacobite Relics.
The Battle of Sheriffmuir in Hogg’s Jacobite Relics.
[729] Marquis of Huntly’s horse.
Marquis of Huntly's horse.
[730] Colonel Harrison’s account.
Colonel Harrison’s story.
“Rob Roy there stood watch on a hill, for to catch
“Rob Roy stood guard on a hill, ready to catch”
The booty, for ought that I saw, man;
The booty, for all I could tell, man;
For he ne’er advanc’d from the place he was stanc’d,
For he never moved from the spot where he stood,
Till no more was to do there at a’ man.”
Till there was nothing left to do there for anyone.
Battle of Sheriffmuir.
Battle of Sheriffmuir.
“A short time previous to the Earl of Mar’s rising, their (the Macgregors’) depredations in the Lennox, and on the lower banks of Lochlomond, had been carried to such an extremity, that the military force of the west country was raised against them, and all the warriors of the clan seem to have been driven from their country, and to have retreated to the north, even as far as the mountains of Loch-Arkaig and Glengarry. Accordingly we find Rob Roy there in September and October 1715.
“A short time before the Earl of Mar's uprising, the Macgregors' raids in the Lennox and on the lower banks of Loch Lomond had escalated to such an extent that the military forces from the west were called in against them, and all the clan's warriors seemed to have been pushed out of their lands, retreating north as far as the mountains of Loch Arkaig and Glengarry. Consequently, we find Rob Roy there in September and October 1715.”
“From thence he came down with the rest of the clans, and joined general Gordon in Strathfillan. He was with the clans before Inverary, and was active in making some reprisals both by carrying off cattle on the banks of Loch-Fyne, and capturing ships that lay at anchor in the loch.
“From there, he came down with the other clans and joined General Gordon in Strathfillan. He was with the clans in front of Inverary and was involved in making some retaliatory moves, including stealing cattle along the banks of Loch-Fyne and capturing ships that were anchored in the loch.
“He marched with the clans to Ardoch, and was present at the battle of Sheriffmuir, but kept a shy distance, thereby weakening that wing of the army to which the Macgregors were placed as a corps-de-reserve, on what principle it is not easy to determine, if it was not, as the bard suggests, to watch who gained the day, and then assist them in disposing of the booty.
“He marched with the clans to Ardoch and was present at the battle of Sheriffmuir, but kept a discreet distance, which weakened that part of the army where the Macgregors were assigned as a reserve unit. It’s hard to tell why he did this, unless, as the bard suggests, it was to see who would win and then help them take the spoils.”
“Before the friends of the Stuarts, however, could be properly brought to a head, Rob performed a very signal service to many of them by an act worthy of his character, and exactly in his own way. At the great hunting of Brae Mar, it has been mentioned what a number of noblemen and chiefs signed the bond of faith and mutual support. By the negligence of a chieftain to whose charge this important and dangerous document was committed, it fell into the hands of Captain Campbell, then at Fort William; and when it became known that a man of such determined Whig principles held this bond, those who signed it were seriously alarmed, and various plans were suggested for recovering it. Rob Roy Macgregor, who was at this clan meeting, had also affixed his name; but on his own account he was indifferent, as he regarded neither king nor government. He was, however, urged by several chiefs, particularly his patron, to exert himself, and if possible to recover the bond. With this view he went to Fort William in disguise, not with his usual number of attendants, and getting access to Captain Campbell, who was a near relation of his own, he discovered that, out of revenge for the contemptuous manner in which the chieftains now treated the captain, he had put the bond into the possession of the governor of the garrison, who was resolved to forward it to the privy council; and Rob, learning by accident the day on which it was to be sent, took his leave, and went home. The despatch which contained the bond was made up by Governor Hill, and sent from Fort William, escorted by an ensign’s command, which in those countries always accompanied the messages of government. On the third day’s march, Rob and 50 of his men met this party in Glendochart, and ordering them to halt, demanded their despatches. The officer refused; but Rob told him, that he would either have their lives and the despatches together, or the despatches alone. The ferocious looks and appearance of Rob and his men bespoke no irresolution. The packet was given up; and Rob, having taken out the bond he wanted, begged the officer would excuse the delay he had occasioned, and wishing him a good journey, left the military to proceed unmolested. By this manœuvre many chieftains kept on their heads, and the forfeiture of many estates was prevented.
“Before the supporters of the Stuarts could take decisive action, Rob did a remarkable service for many of them through an act that was true to his character and his style. At the grand hunt at Brae Mar, it was noted how many noblemen and chiefs signed the bond of loyalty and mutual support. Due to the negligence of a chieftain responsible for this crucial and risky document, it fell into the hands of Captain Campbell, who was then at Fort William. When it became known that someone with such strong Whig beliefs had this bond, those who signed it became seriously worried, and various plans were proposed to retrieve it. Rob Roy Macgregor, who was at this clan meeting, had also signed his name, but he was indifferent personally, as he cared little for kings or governments. However, several chiefs, especially his patron, urged him to make an effort to recover the bond. With that goal in mind, he disguised himself and went to Fort William without his usual entourage. After gaining access to Captain Campbell, a relative of his, he found out that, out of spite for how the chieftains had treated him, the captain had given the bond to the governor of the garrison, who planned to send it to the privy council. Rob learned by chance the day it was to be sent, took his leave, and returned home. The dispatch containing the bond was prepared by Governor Hill and sent from Fort William, escorted by a unit of ensigns that always accompanied government messages. Three days later, Rob and 50 of his men encountered this group in Glendochart, ordered them to stop, and demanded their dispatches. The officer refused, but Rob informed him that he would either take their lives and the dispatches together or just the dispatches. The fierce looks and demeanor of Rob and his men showed no hesitation. The packet was surrendered; and after taking out the bond he needed, Rob politely asked the officer to excuse the delay he had caused and wished him a safe journey, allowing the military to proceed without trouble. This maneuver spared many chiefs and prevented the loss of several estates.”
“The following notices are from Mr. Moir’s MSS.
“The following notices are from Mr. Moir’s manuscripts.
“One of the causes of the repulse of part of Mar’s forces was the part which Rob Roy acted; this Rob Roy, or Red Robert, was uncle to the laird of Macgregor, and commanded that clan in his nephew’s absence; but on the day of battle he kept his men together at some distance, without allowing them to engage, though they showed all the willingness imaginable; and waited only an opportunity to plunder, which was it seems the chief design of his coming there. This clan are a hardy rough people, but noted for pilfering, as they lie upon the border of the Highlands, and this Rob Roy had exercised their talents that way, pretty much in a kind of thieving war he carried on against the Duke of Montrose, who had cheated him of a small feudal estate.
“One reason part of Mar’s forces were pushed back was due to Rob Roy’s actions; this Rob Roy, or Red Robert, was the uncle of the MacGregor laird and led that clan while his nephew was away. However, on the day of battle, he kept his men at a distance, not allowing them to join the fight, even though they were eager to engage. Instead, he waited for a chance to loot, which seems to have been his main reason for being there. This clan is a tough and rugged people, but they are known for stealing, as they live on the edge of the Highlands. Rob Roy had often used their skills in what was essentially a thieving war against the Duke of Montrose, who had cheated him out of a small estate.”
“The conduct of this gentleman (who was wont, as occasion served, to assume the name of Campbell, his own being prohibited by act of parliament) was the more surprising, as he had ever been remarked for courage and activity. When desired by one of his own officers to go and assist his friends, he remarked, ‘If they cannot do it without me, they cannot do it with me.’ It is more than probable, however, that his interference would have decided the day in favour of his own party. He continued in arms for some years, and committed great depredations in the shires of Dumbarton and Lennox, particularly on the Duke of Montrose’s lands, defeating several detachments sent to reduce him.”—Jacobite Relics, vol. ii. pp. 248–251.
“The behavior of this man (who often took on the name Campbell since his real name was banned by law) was particularly surprising because he had always been known for his bravery and energy. When one of his own officers asked him to go help his friends, he replied, ‘If they can’t do it without me, they can’t do it with me.’ However, it’s very likely that his involvement would have turned the battle in favor of his side. He remained in arms for several years and caused significant damage in the counties of Dumbarton and Lennox, especially on the Duke of Montrose’s lands, defeating several groups sent to capture him.”—Jacobite Relics, vol. ii. pp. 248–251.
[733] “The coincidence in time, of this achievement, with the reduction of Preston, and the battle of Sheriffmuir, is remarkable, and was much dwelt on at the time. But perhaps the day of the capture of Inverness not being exactly known—though it was certainly about the middle of November—it is not unlikely that the coincidence may have created a tendency to assign it to the 13th.”—Burton’s Scotland (1689–1747), vol. ii. p. 189 (note).
[733] “It's interesting to note that the timing of this achievement coincided with the reduction of Preston and the battle of Sheriffmuir, which was widely discussed at the time. However, since the exact day of the capture of Inverness isn't known—though it definitely happened around mid-November—it’s possible that this overlap led people to attribute it to the 13th.”—Burton’s Scotland (1689–1747), vol. ii. p. 189 (note).
[736] This officer appears to have been very suspicious of Argyle’s motives, and did not hesitate to communicate his opinion to his superiors. In a letter to the Duke of Marlborough, he says: “Argyle grows so intolerably uneasy, that it is almost impossible to live with him any longer; he is enraged at the success of the expedition, though he and his creatures attribute to themselves the honour of it. When I brought him the news of the rebels having ran from Perth, he seemed thunderstruck; and was so visibly concerned, that even the foreign officers that were in the room took notice of it.... Since the rebels quitting Perth, he (Argyle) has sent 500 or 600 of his Argyleshire men, who go before the army a day’s march, to take possession of the towns the enemy have abandoned, and to plunder and destroy the country, which enrages our soldiers, who are forbid under pain of death to take the value of a farthing, though out of the rebels’ houses. Not one of these Argyle-men appeared whilst the rebels were in Perth, and when they might have been of some use.”—Cox’s Marlborough, vol. iii. p. 612.
[736] This officer seems to have been quite skeptical of Argyle's intentions and didn't hold back in sharing his thoughts with his superiors. In a letter to the Duke of Marlborough, he writes: “Argyle is becoming so unbearably restless that it's almost impossible to be around him anymore; he is furious about the success of the expedition, even though he and his allies claim all the credit for it. When I informed him that the rebels had fled from Perth, he looked stunned; he was so visibly upset that even the foreign officers present noticed it.... Since the rebels left Perth, he (Argyle) has sent 500 or 600 of his Argyleshire men ahead of the army by a day's march to occupy the towns the enemy has vacated and to loot and destroy the area, which infuriates our soldiers, who are strictly forbidden under penalty of death from taking anything, even from the rebels’ homes. Not one of these Argyle men showed up while the rebels were in Perth, when they could have been of some help.” —Cox’s Marlborough, vol. iii. p. 612.
[738] Mar’s Journal.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mars’s Journal.
[741] Mar’s Journal.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mar’s Journal.
[742] Dunning, Auchterarder, Blackford, Crieff, Muthil.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dunning, Auchterarder, Blackford, Crieff, Muthil.
[743] It is presumed this is the letter alluded to in a conversation between Lockhart of Carnwath and Captain Dougall Campbell, who is represented by him as “a person of great worth and loyalty, and a bosome friend of Argyle’s.” “Being with me (says Lockhart) at my country house, he (Campbell) asked me if I heard Argyle blam’d for having received and given no answer to a letter writt to him by the king whilst he was at Perth. I told him I had, but could not agree with those who censured him, for I had such an abhorrence of breach of trust, that had I been the duke’s adviser, it should have been to doe as he did; for tho there was nothing I so much desired as to see him engaged in the king’s cause, I wisht it done in a way consistent with his honour. Captain Campbell smiled and told me, he was to acquaint me of a secret which he must previously have my solemn word I would communicate to none, which he had given when it was revealed to him, having however obtained liberty afterwards to speak of it to me. After giving him the assurance he demanded, he told me that the letter was not delivered to the duke, for in his late Highland progress, he saw it and another to Lord Isla in the hands of the person to whose care they were committed, (but who that person was he would not tell me), who receiving them unseal’d, did not, after perusal, think it for the king’s service to deliver them, that to the duke being writt in a style by no means to be approved of; ‘and, indeed,’ added Campbell, ‘when I read them, I was entirely of the same mind, and could not but think that Mar or some other person, with a view of rather widening than healing the breaches, had prevail’d with the king to write after that manner.’ The letter to Isla was writt as to a man of business, insisting on the unhappy state of Scotland, and that nothing but a dissolution of the union by the king’s restoration, could prevent the utter ruin of that country. That to the duke did invite him to return to his loyalty and duty, threatening him, if he neglected, with revenge and the utter extirpation of his family, for what he and his predecessors had done in this and the last century. I doe not pretend to narrate the precise words of this letter, nor did Campbell mention them as such to me; however, I have narrated what he said was the aim and purport of the letter.”—Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. pp. 14, 15.
[743] It's assumed this is the letter referred to in a conversation between Lockhart of Carnwath and Captain Dougall Campbell, whom Lockhart describes as “a person of great worth and loyalty, and a close friend of Argyle’s.” “While at my country house, he (Campbell) asked me if I knew Argyle was being criticized for receiving a letter from the king while he was in Perth and not responding. I told him I had heard about it but couldn't agree with those criticizing him, because I was so opposed to betrayal that if I were advising the duke, I would have suggested he do exactly what he did; because even though nothing would please me more than to see him supporting the king, I wanted it to be done in a way that respected his honor. Captain Campbell smiled and said he had a secret to share with me but needed my solemn promise that I wouldn’t tell anyone else, as he had agreed not to speak of it until now. After I gave him the assurance he wanted, he told me that the letter wasn’t delivered to the duke, because during his recent journey through the Highlands, he saw it and another letter intended for Lord Isla in the possession of the person they had been entrusted to (though he wouldn’t tell me who that person was), who received them unsealed and, after reading them, didn’t think it was in the king’s interest to deliver them, especially since the letter to the duke was written in a way that shouldn’t be approved. ‘And, in fact,’ added Campbell, ‘when I read them, I completely agreed, and couldn’t help but think that Mar or someone else, wanting to widen the divisions rather than heal them, had persuaded the king to write like that.’ The letter to Isla was written as if to a man of business, stressing the dire state of Scotland and stating that only a dissolution of the union through the king’s restoration could prevent the complete ruin of the country. The letter to the duke invited him to return to his loyalty and duties, threatening him with vengeance and the total destruction of his family if he neglected this, due to what he and his ancestors had done in this and the last century. I don’t claim to recount the exact words of this letter, nor did Campbell mention them explicitly to me; however, I’ve described what he said was the purpose and intent of the letter.”—Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. pp. 14, 15.
[744] What follows is in the Chevalier’s own handwriting. The original document is in the Fingask family; of course, it had never been delivered to the duke.
[744] What's coming up is written in the Chevalier’s own hand. The original document belongs to the Fingask family; clearly, it was never given to the duke.
CHAPTER XXVII.
A.D. 1716–1737.
A.D. 1716–1737.
BRITISH SOVEREIGNS:—George I., 1714–1727.—George II., 1727–1760.
UK Monarchs:—George I, 1714–1727.—George II, 1727–1760.
Trial and execution of the prisoners taken in the rebellion—Bills of attainder against the Earl of Mar and others—Proceedings of General Cadogan in the Highlands—Trials of the prisoners in Scotland—Act of grace—Removal of the Chevalier from France—Duke of Argyle dismissed from office—Continental affairs—Confederacy to restore the Chevalier—Threatened Spanish invasion—Disarming of the Highlanders—Means taken to prevent further disturbances by building forts, making roads, &c.—Aversion of the Highlanders to these innovations—The Chevalier appoints trustees to manage his affairs in Scotland—Discovery of a new Jacobite conspiracy—Habeas-corpus act suspended—Bolingbroke—Meeting of Highland chiefs at Paris—The disarming act—Disgrace of the Earl of Mar—His ambiguous conduct—Atterbury’s charges against him—The Chevalier’s domestic affairs—Death of George I.—Views of the Chevalier—Prospects of the Jacobites.
Trial and execution of the prisoners taken in the rebellion—Bills of attainder against the Earl of Mar and others—Proceedings of General Cadogan in the Highlands—Trials of the prisoners in Scotland—Act of grace—Removal of the Chevalier from France—Duke of Argyle dismissed from office—Continental affairs—Confederacy to restore the Chevalier—Threatened Spanish invasion—Disarming of the Highlanders—Measures taken to prevent further disturbances by building forts, making roads, etc.—Aversion of the Highlanders to these changes—The Chevalier appoints trustees to manage his affairs in Scotland—Discovery of a new Jacobite conspiracy—Habeas corpus act suspended—Bolingbroke—Meeting of Highland chiefs in Paris—The disarming act—Disgrace of the Earl of Mar—His unclear behavior—Atterbury’s accusations against him—The Chevalier’s domestic matters—Death of George I.—Views of the Chevalier—Prospects of the Jacobites.
After the flight and dispersion of the insurgents, the Duke of Argyle returned to Edinburgh about the end of February, where he was magnificently entertained by the magistrates of the city, whence he set off for London on the 1st of March. He had left instructions with General Cadogan to keep up a communication with the Whig leaders in the north, and to distribute the troops in quarters contiguous to the adjoining Highlands, that they might be the more readily assembled to repress any fresh insurrection which might break out. To keep some of the disaffected districts in check, parties of Highlanders were placed by Lord Lovat and Brigadier Grant, in Brahan castle, and in Erchles and Borlum; the former the seat of the Chisholm, the latter that of Brigadier Mackintosh.
After the flight and scattering of the rebels, the Duke of Argyle returned to Edinburgh around the end of February, where he was warmly welcomed by the city officials. He then left for London on March 1st. He had instructed General Cadogan to maintain communication with the Whig leaders in the north and to station troops in areas near the Highlands so they could be quickly gathered to suppress any new uprisings that might occur. To keep some of the rebellious areas under control, groups of Highlanders were stationed by Lord Lovat and Brigadier Grant at Brahan Castle, and in Erchles and Borlum; the former belonging to the Chisholm family, and the latter to Brigadier Mackintosh.
The fate of the prisoners taken at Preston remains now to be told. The first who were tried were Lord Charles Murray, Captain Dalziel, brother to the earl of Carnwath, Major Nairne, Captain Philip Lockhart, brother to Lockhart of Carnwath, Captain Shaftoe, and Ensign Nairne. These six were tried before a court-martial at Preston, and all, with the exception of Captain Dalziel, having been proved to have been officers in the service of government, were condemned to be shot. Lord Charles Murray received a pardon through the interest of his friends. The remainder suffered on the 2d of December.
The fate of the prisoners taken at Preston is yet to be revealed. The first ones to be tried were Lord Charles Murray, Captain Dalziel, brother of the Earl of Carnwath, Major Nairne, Captain Philip Lockhart, brother of Lockhart of Carnwath, Captain Shaftoe, and Ensign Nairne. These six were tried by a court-martial at Preston, and all, except for Captain Dalziel, were found to be officers in the service of the government and were sentenced to be shot. Lord Charles Murray received a pardon thanks to the influence of his friends. The others were executed on December 2nd.
The English parliament met on the 9th of January, 1716. The commons agreed, on the motion of Mr. Lechmere, to impeach Lords Derwentwater, Nithsdale, Wintoun, Carnwath, and Kenmure, of high treason. The articles of impeachment were carried up to the lords the same night, and on the next day these peers were brought to the bar of the house of lords to hear the articles of impeachment read. They were brought back from the Tower on the 19th, when they all pled guilty to the charge of high treason, except the Earl of Wintoun, who petitioned for a longer time to give in his answers. The rest received sentence of death on the 9th of February, in Westminster-hall. The Countess of Nithsdale and Lady Nairne surprised the king as he was passing through his apartments at St. James’s, and throwing themselves at his feet implored his mercy in behalf of their husbands; but he turned away from them with contemptuous indifference. The Countess of Derwentwater was equally unsuccessful, though introduced by the Dukes of Richmond and St. Albans into the king’s bed-chamber, and accompanied by the Duchesses of Cleveland and Bolton.
The English Parliament met on January 9, 1716. The House of Commons agreed, on a motion from Mr. Lechmere, to impeach Lords Derwentwater, Nithsdale, Wintoun, Carnwath, and Kenmure for high treason. The articles of impeachment were sent to the House of Lords that same night, and the next day, these peers were brought to the bar of the House of Lords to hear the articles read. They were brought back from the Tower on the 19th, where they all pleaded guilty to the charge of high treason, except for the Earl of Wintoun, who requested more time to submit his answers. The others were given the death sentence on February 9, at Westminster Hall. The Countess of Nithsdale and Lady Nairne surprised the king as he was passing through his rooms at St. James’s and threw themselves at his feet, pleading for mercy on behalf of their husbands; however, he turned away from them with a look of indifferent contempt. The Countess of Derwentwater was equally unsuccessful, despite being introduced by the Dukes of Richmond and St. Albans into the king’s bedchamber and accompanied by the Duchesses of Cleveland and Bolton.
This refusal on the part of the king raised up a number of advocates in both houses of parliament, in behalf of the unfortunate noblemen. Availing themselves of this feeling, the ladies of the condemned lords, accompanied by about twenty others of equal rank, waited in the lobby of the house of peers, and at the door of the house of commons, and solicited the intercession of both houses. Next day they petitioned the houses. The commons rejected the application, and to get quit of further importunity adjourned for six or seven days, by a small majority; but the result was different in the house of lords. Petitions, craving the intercession of that house, were[477] presented from the condemned peers, which being read, after considerable opposition, a motion was made to address his majesty to grant them a reprieve. This occasioned a warm debate; but before the vote was taken, an amendment was proposed to the effect, that his majesty should reprieve such of the peers as should seem to deserve his mercy. It was contended by the supporters of the original address, that the effect of this amendment would be to destroy the nature of the address, as from the nature of the sentence which had been passed, none of the condemned peers could deserve mercy; but the amendment was substituted, and on the vote being taken, whether the address should be presented, it was carried present, by a majority of five votes. It is said that on one of the peers afterwards observing to the mover of the amendment, that it looked as if its object was to defeat the vote, and make it of no use to the persons for whose benefit it was intended, the proposer observed, that such was his intention in moving it.[745]
This refusal by the king sparked a number of supporters in both houses of parliament for the unfortunate noblemen. Taking advantage of this sentiment, the wives of the condemned lords, along with about twenty other ladies of similar status, waited in the lobby of the House of Lords and at the entrance of the House of Commons, seeking the intercession of both houses. The next day, they submitted a petition to the houses. The Commons rejected the request and, to avoid further pressure, adjourned for six or seven days by a narrow majority; however, the outcome was different in the House of Lords. Petitions requesting the intercession of that house were presented from the condemned peers, and after significant opposition, a motion was made to appeal to his majesty for a reprieve. This sparked a heated debate; but before the vote could take place, an amendment was proposed, suggesting that his majesty should reprieve those peers who seemed worthy of his mercy. Supporters of the original motion argued that this amendment would undermine the purpose of the address, since, given the nature of the sentences, none of the condemned peers could deserve mercy; nonetheless, the amendment was adopted, and when it came time to vote on whether the address should be submitted, it passed with a majority of five votes. It is said that after one of the peers pointed out to the proponent of the amendment that it seemed aimed at undermining the vote and making it pointless for those it was meant to help, the proposer replied that this was indeed his intention in moving it.[745]
The king was evidently chagrined at the conduct of the house, and when the address was presented, he informed the deputation, that on this as on all other occasions, he would do what he thought most consistent with the dignity of the crown, and the safety of his people. The Earl of Nottingham, president of the council, who had supported the petitions of the condemned lords, together with Lord Aylesford, his brother, Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, Lord Finch, his son, one of the lords of the treasury, and Lord Guernsey, master of the jewel office, were all removed from office; and to show the determination of the king, orders were issued on the same day the address was delivered, for executing the Earls of Derwentwater and Nithsdale, and Viscount Kenmure the following day. The other three peers were reprieved to the 7th of March. The Earl of Nithsdale, by the assistance of his heroic wife, made his escape the night before the execution, dressed in female attire. When the king heard of his escape next morning, he observed, that “it was the best thing a man in his condition could have done.”[746]
The king was clearly upset with the behavior of the house, and when the address was presented, he told the delegation that, as always, he would act in a way that he believed best upheld the dignity of the crown and the safety of his people. The Earl of Nottingham, the president of the council, who had supported the petitions of the condemned lords, along with his brother Lord Aylesford, Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, his son Lord Finch, one of the treasury lords, and Lord Guernsey, who was in charge of the jewels, were all removed from their positions. To demonstrate the king's resolve, orders were issued on the same day the address was delivered to execute the Earls of Derwentwater and Nithsdale, and Viscount Kenmure the following day. The other three peers were given a reprieve until March 7th. The Earl of Nithsdale, with the help of his brave wife, escaped the night before his execution by dressing in women’s clothes. When the king heard about his escape the next morning, he remarked that “it was the best thing a man in his condition could have done.”[746]
On the morning of the 24th of February the Earl of Derwentwater and Viscount Kenmure were beheaded on Tower-hill. On ascending the scaffold, Derwentwater knelt down, and having spent some time in prayer, he got up, and drawing a paper out of his pocket, read a short address. He hoped for forgiveness through the passion and death of his Saviour; apologised to those who might have been scandalized at his pleading guilty at his trial, excusing himself for doing so on the ground that he was made to believe that it was only a consequence of having submitted to mercy, acknowledged as his only right and lawful sovereign, King James III., and earnestly hoped for his speedy restoration; and died, as he had lived, a Roman Catholic. He displayed the utmost coolness and perfect self-possession.
On the morning of February 24th, the Earl of Derwentwater and Viscount Kenmure were executed on Tower Hill. When he reached the scaffold, Derwentwater knelt down and spent some time in prayer. Afterward, he stood up, took a piece of paper from his pocket, and read a brief address. He expressed his hope for forgiveness through the suffering and death of his Savior; he apologized to anyone who might have been troubled by his guilty plea at his trial, explaining that he was led to believe it was just a consequence of seeking mercy. He acknowledged King James III. as his only rightful and lawful sovereign and earnestly wished for his swift restoration. He died, just as he had lived, a Roman Catholic. He showed remarkable calmness and complete composure.
As soon as the remains of the Earl of Derwentwater were removed, Viscount Kenmure was brought up to the scaffold. Like Derwentwater, he expressed his regret for pleading guilty to the charge of high treason, and prayed for “King James.” After praying a short time with uplifted hands, he advanced to the fatal block, and laying down his head, the executioner struck it off at two blows.
As soon as the remains of the Earl of Derwentwater were taken away, Viscount Kenmure was brought up to the scaffold. Like Derwentwater, he expressed his regret for pleading guilty to high treason and prayed for “King James.” After praying for a brief moment with his hands raised, he stepped up to the block, laid down his head, and the executioner struck it off with two blows.
The Earl of Wintoun, on various frivolous pretences, got his trial postponed till the 15th of March, when he was brought finally up, and, after a trial which occupied two days, was found guilty, and received sentence of death; but his lordship afterwards made his escape from the Tower and fled to France.
The Earl of Wintoun, using several trivial excuses, got his trial postponed to March 15th. When he finally went to trial, which lasted two days, he was found guilty and sentenced to death. However, he later managed to escape from the Tower and fled to France.
On the 7th of April a commission for trying the other rebels met in the court of Common Pleas, Westminster, when bills of high treason were found against Mr. Forster, Brigadier Mackintosh, Colonel Oxburgh, Mr. Menzies of Culdares, and seven of their associates, and on the 10th bills were found against eleven more. Forster escaped from Newgate, and so well had his friends concerted matters, that he reached Calais in less than 24 hours. The trials of Brigadier Mackintosh and others were fixed for the 4th of May, but about eleven o’clock the preceding night, the brigadier and fifteen other prisoners broke out of Newgate, after knocking down the keepers and disarming the sentinels. Eight were retaken, but Mackintosh and seven others escaped. The trials[478] of the prisoners who remained proceeded: many of them were found guilty; and five, among whom were Colonel Oxburgh and Mr. Paul, a non-jurant clergyman of the Church of England, were executed at Tyburn. Twenty-two prisoners were executed in Lancashire. The remainder of the prisoners taken at Preston, amounting to upwards of 700, submitted to the king’s mercy, and having prayed for transportation, were sold as slaves to some West India merchants; a cruel proceeding, when it is considered that the greater part of these men were Highlanders, who had joined in the insurrection in obedience to the commands of their chiefs.[747]
On April 7, a commission for trying the other rebels gathered in the Court of Common Pleas in Westminster, where charges of high treason were brought against Mr. Forster, Brigadier Mackintosh, Colonel Oxburgh, Mr. Menzies of Culdares, and seven of their associates. On April 10, charges were brought against eleven more. Forster escaped from Newgate, and his friends had planned so effectively that he made it to Calais in under 24 hours. The trials for Brigadier Mackintosh and others were set for May 4, but around 11 PM the night before, the brigadier and fifteen other prisoners broke out of Newgate after overpowering the guards and disarming the sentries. Eight were recaptured, but Mackintosh and seven others got away. The trials for the remaining prisoners continued: many were found guilty, and five, including Colonel Oxburgh and Mr. Paul, a non-juror clergyman of the Church of England, were executed at Tyburn. Twenty-two prisoners were executed in Lancashire. The rest of the prisoners taken at Preston, totaling over 700, submitted to the king's mercy, and after asking for transportation, were sold as slaves to some West India merchants—a cruel act, especially considering that most of these men were Highlanders who had joined the uprising in obedience to their chiefs.[747]
The severities exercised by the government, and the courage and fortitude displayed by the unfortunate sufferers, wrought an extraordinary change in the dispositions of the people, who began to manifest great dissatisfaction at proceedings so revolting to humanity. Though the rebellion was extinguished, the spirit which had animated it still remained, being increased rather than diminished by the proceedings of the government; and the Tories longed for an opportunity of availing themselves of the universal dissatisfaction to secure a majority favourable to their views at the next general election. The Whigs, afraid of the result of an early election as destructive to themselves as a party and to the liberties of the country, had recourse to a bold measure, which nothing but the most urgent necessity could justify. This was no other than a plan to repeal the triennial act, and to prolong the duration of parliament. It is said that at first they intended to suspend the triennial act for one election only, but thinking that a temporary measure would appear a greater violation of constitutional law than a permanent one, they resolved to extend the duration of parliament to seven years. A bill was accordingly brought into the house of lords on the 10th of April by the Duke of Devonshire, which, notwithstanding much opposition, passed both houses, receiving the royal assent on the 7th of May. On the same day an act of attainder against the Earls Marischal, Seaforth, Southesk, Panmure, and others, also received his majesty’s sanction. An act of attainder against the Earl of Mar, the Marquis of Tullibardine, the Earl of Linlithgow, Lord Drummond, and other leaders of the insurrection, had received the royal assent on the 17th of February preceding. Besides these bills, three others were passed, one attainting Mr. Forster and Brigadier Mackintosh; another for more effectually securing the peace of the Highlands; a third appointing commissioners to inquire into the estates of those persons who had been attainted or convicted.
The harsh actions taken by the government, along with the bravery and strength shown by the unfortunate victims, led to a remarkable shift in the attitudes of the people, who began to express significant discontent with actions that were so appalling to humanity. Although the rebellion was put down, the spirit that fueled it remained, and it was actually heightened rather than lessened by the government's actions; the Tories were eager for the chance to leverage the widespread dissatisfaction to gain a majority in favor of their interests in the next general election. The Whigs, fearing that an early election would be harmful to them as a party and threaten the nation's freedoms, resorted to a bold action that only the most pressing necessity could warrant. This was a plan to repeal the triennial act and extend the duration of parliament. Initially, they intended to suspend the triennial act for just one election, but realizing that a temporary measure would seem like a greater breach of constitutional law than a permanent one, they decided to extend the duration of parliament to seven years. A bill was therefore introduced in the House of Lords on April 10th by the Duke of Devonshire, which, despite facing considerable opposition, passed both houses and received royal assent on May 7th. On the same day, an act of attainder against the Earls Marischal, Seaforth, Southesk, Panmure, and others was also approved by the king. An act of attainder against the Earl of Mar, the Marquis of Tullibardine, the Earl of Linlithgow, Lord Drummond, and other leaders of the uprising had already received royal assent on February 17th of that year. In addition to these bills, three other measures were passed: one attainting Mr. Forster and Brigadier Mackintosh; another aimed at more effectively maintaining peace in the Highlands; and a third appointing commissioners to investigate the estates of those who had been attainted or convicted.
While the parliament was thus engaged in devising measures for maintaining the public tranquillity, General Cadogan was employed in dispersing some hostile bands of the clans which still continued to assemble with their chiefs in the remoter parts of the Highlands. Hearing that the Earl of Seaforth had retired into the island of Lewis, where he had collected a considerable body of his men under the command of Brigadier Campbell of Ormundel, an officer who had just arrived from Muscovy, where he had served in the army of the Czar, he sent a detachment into the island under the command of Colonel Cholmondely to reduce it. The earl, on the appearance of this force, crossed into Ross-shire, whence he escaped to France; and Campbell being abandoned by his men after he had formed them in order of battle, was taken prisoner while standing in a charging posture. Another detachment under Colonel Clayton, was sent into the isle of Skye, where Sir Donald Macdonald was at the head of about 1,000 men; but the chief made no resistance, and having no assurance of protection from the government in case of a surrender, retired into one of the Uists, where he remained till he obtained a ship which carried him to France. About this time three ships arrived among the western islands from France with military supplies for the use of the insurgents, but they came too late to be of any service. Two of them, after taking 70 gentlemen on board, immediately returned to France, and the third, which carried fifty chests[479] of small arms, and one hundred and fifty barrels of gunpowder, and other military stores, was captured while at anchor near Uist by an English ship of war.
While the parliament was busy figuring out how to keep public peace, General Cadogan was working on breaking up some hostile groups of clans that were still gathering with their chiefs in the more remote areas of the Highlands. After hearing that the Earl of Seaforth had retreated to the island of Lewis, where he had gathered a significant number of his men under Brigadier Campbell of Ormundel, an officer who had just come from Muscovy, where he'd served in the Czar's army, Cadogan sent a unit to the island led by Colonel Cholmondely to take control. When the earl saw this force, he crossed into Ross-shire and escaped to France; meanwhile, Campbell was left by his men after he had arranged them for battle and was captured while in a charging stance. Another unit under Colonel Clayton was dispatched to the Isle of Skye, where Sir Donald Macdonald was leading about 1,000 men; however, the chief offered no resistance and, with no guarantee of protection from the government if he surrendered, retreated to one of the Uists, where he stayed until he secured a ship that took him to France. Around this time, three ships came from France to the western islands with military supplies for the insurgents, but they arrived too late to be useful. Two of them picked up 70 gentlemen on board and headed back to France right away, while the third, which was carrying fifty chests[479] of small arms, one hundred and fifty barrels of gunpowder, and other military supplies, was captured while anchored near Uist by an English warship.
In consequence of instructions from government, General Cadogan issued an order, which was intimated at the different parish churches in the north, requiring the rebels to surrender themselves and to deliver up their arms, assuring them, that such as complied should have liberty granted to return home in safety, but threatening to punish rigorously those who refused to comply. This order was generally obeyed by the common people in the Lowlands, who had been engaged in the insurrection; but few of the Highlanders seemed to regard it. To enforce compliance, Cadogan despatched different detachments through the Highlands, and took up his quarters at Blair Athole, where he could more easily communicate with the disaffected districts. He next removed to Ruthven in Badenoch, and afterwards proceeded to Inverness, where he received Glengary’s submission. Lochiel, Keppoch, and Clanranald, had resolved to oppose by force the delivery of their arms; but on hearing that Clayton, who had returned from Skye, had resolved to march from Fortwilliam to Lochiel’s house to disarm the Camerons, these chiefs retired, and their men delivered up their arms without resistance. Having succeeded in disarming the Highlands, the general left Inverness on the 27th of April, leaving General Sabine in command, and proceeded to London. The rebellion being now considered completely extinguished, the Dutch auxiliaries were withdrawn from Scotland, and in a short time thereafter were embarked for Holland.
Due to orders from the government, General Cadogan issued a directive, which was announced at various parish churches in the north, requiring the rebels to surrender and turn in their weapons. He promised that those who complied would be allowed to return home safely but warned of strict punishment for anyone who refused. Most common people in the Lowlands who had participated in the uprising followed the order, but few Highlanders seemed to pay attention to it. To enforce compliance, Cadogan sent out different detachments through the Highlands and set up camp at Blair Athole, where he could communicate more easily with the troubled areas. He then moved to Ruthven in Badenoch and later to Inverness, where he accepted Glengary’s submission. Lochiel, Keppoch, and Clanranald had decided to fight back against giving up their weapons, but when they heard that Clayton, who had just returned from Skye, planned to march from Fortwilliam to Lochiel’s house to disarm the Camerons, these leaders withdrew, and their men surrendered their arms without resistance. After successfully disarming the Highlands, the general left Inverness on April 27th, leaving General Sabine in charge, and headed to London. With the rebellion now regarded as entirely crushed, the Dutch auxiliaries were pulled out of Scotland and soon afterward were shipped back to Holland.
To try the prisoners confined in the castles of Edinburgh, Stirling, Blackness, and other places in Scotland, a commission of Oyer and Terminer was appointed to sit at Carlisle in December, 1716. There were nearly seventy arraigned. Of twenty-nine who were brought to trial, twenty-five pled guilty. Brigadier Campbell of Ormundel, Tulloch of Tannachie, Stewart of Foss, and Stewart of Glenbuckie, entered a plea of not guilty. The two last having satisfied the solicitor-general of their innocence, he allowed a writ of noli prosequi to be entered in their behalf, and Campbell having escaped from the castle of Carlisle, Tulloch alone stood his trial, but he was acquitted. Sentence of death was passed upon the twenty-five who had admitted their guilt, and thirty-six were discharged for want of evidence; but the sentence of death was never put into execution. It was wise in the government to pacify the national disaffection by showing mercy.
To try the prisoners held in the castles of Edinburgh, Stirling, Blackness, and other locations in Scotland, a commission of Oyer and Terminer was set up to convene in Carlisle in December 1716. Nearly seventy people were charged. Out of twenty-nine who went to trial, twenty-five pleaded guilty. Brigadier Campbell of Ormundel, Tulloch of Tannachie, Stewart of Foss, and Stewart of Glenbuckie pleaded not guilty. The last two, having convinced the solicitor-general of their innocence, had a writ of noli prosequi filed on their behalf, and since Campbell escaped from Carlisle castle, Tulloch was the only one who went to trial, but he was acquitted. Death sentences were given to the twenty-five who admitted their guilt, and thirty-six were released due to a lack of evidence; however, the death sentences were never carried out. It was wise for the government to ease national discontent by showing mercy.
Following up the same humane view, an act of grace was passed in 1717 by the king and both houses of parliament, granting a free and general pardon to all persons who had committed any treasonable offences, before the 6th of May of that year, with the exception of those who, having committed such offences, had gone beyond the seas, and who, before the said day, had returned into Great Britain or Ireland without his majesty’s license, or who should on or after the said day return into either of the kingdoms without such license. All persons of the name and clan of Macgregor were also excepted, as well as all such persons as should, on the 5th of May, 1717, remain attainted for high treason. But all such persons so attainted, unless specially named, and who had not escaped out of prison, were freely pardoned and discharged. Under this act the Earl of Carnwath, and Lords Widdrington and Nairne, were delivered from the Tower: seventeen persons confined in Newgate, the prisoners still remaining in the castles of Lancaster and Carlisle, and those in the castles of Edinburgh and Stirling, and other places in Scotland, including Lords Strathallan and Rollo, were likewise released.
Following the same compassionate perspective, an act of grace was passed in 1717 by the king and both houses of parliament, granting a free and general pardon to everyone who had committed any treasonable offenses before May 6 of that year, except for those who, after committing such offenses, had gone overseas and returned to Great Britain or Ireland without the king’s permission, or who would return to either kingdom on or after that date without such permission. All individuals named and associated with the Macgregor clan were also excluded, as well as anyone who was still under a high treason conviction on May 5, 1717. However, all those who were convicted but not specifically named and who had not escaped from prison were granted a full pardon and released. Under this act, the Earl of Carnwath, and Lords Widdrington and Nairne were released from the Tower; seventeen people confined in Newgate, those still detained in the castles of Lancaster and Carlisle, and others in the castles of Edinburgh and Stirling, including Lords Strathallan and Rollo, were also set free.
While the Chevalier was preparing to embark for Scotland, the Earl of Stair, (the ambassador at the court of France,) had used every effort to prevent him. Duclos and others say that Stair not only applied to the Duke of Orleans, the regent, to have the Chevalier arrested, but that finding the regent insincere in his promises of compliance, he sent persons to assassinate the Chevalier on the road when crossing France to embark for Scotland. That Stair made such an application, and that he employed spies to watch the progress of the prince, are circumstances highly probable; but both Marshal Berwick and the Earl of Mar discredited the last part of the story, as they[480] considered Stair incapable of ordering an action so atrocious as the assassination of the prince.[748]
While the Chevalier was getting ready to leave for Scotland, the Earl of Stair, the ambassador at the French court, did everything he could to stop him. Duclos and others claim that Stair not only asked the Duke of Orleans, the regent, to have the Chevalier arrested but, when he found the regent to be insincere in his promises to help, he sent people to kill the Chevalier on his way to embark for Scotland. It’s quite likely that Stair made such a request and used spies to track the prince's movements; however, both Marshal Berwick and the Earl of Mar dismissed the latter part of the story because they believed Stair was incapable of ordering such a horrific act as the assassination of the prince.[480][748]
On the return of the Chevalier, Stair, afraid that he and his partisans in France would intrigue with the court, presented a memorial to the regent in name of his Britannic majesty, in which, after notifying the flight of the Chevalier, and the dispersion of his forces, he requested the regent to compel the prince to quit France. He next insisted that such of the rebels as had retired to France should be ordered forthwith to depart from that country. The removal of the Jacobite exiles from the French court was all that the earl could at that time obtain from the regent. By an agreement, however, which was shortly thereafter entered into between France and England, mutually guaranteeing the succession to the crown of France, and the Hanover succession according to the provisions of the treaty of Utrecht, it was stipulated that the Pretender should be sent beyond the Alps, and should never be allowed to return again to France or Lorraine on any pretence whatever, and that none of the rebellious subjects of Great Britain should be allowed to reside in France.
On the return of the Chevalier, Stair, worried that he and his supporters in France would form plots with the court, submitted a petition to the regent in the name of his Britannic majesty. In this petition, after informing about the Chevalier's escape and the scattering of his forces, he asked the regent to force the prince to leave France. He then insisted that any rebels who had fled to France should be ordered to leave the country immediately. The only thing the earl could get from the regent at that time was the removal of the Jacobite exiles from the French court. However, shortly after, an agreement was reached between France and England, mutually guaranteeing the succession to the crown of France and the Hanoverian succession according to the treaty of Utrecht. It was agreed that the Pretender would be sent beyond the Alps and would never be allowed to return to France or Lorraine for any reason, and that no rebellious subjects of Great Britain would be permitted to live in France.
After the suppression of the insurrection, the leading supporters of government in Scotland repaired to London to congratulate George I. on the success of his arms, and to obtain the rewards they expected. The Duke of Argyle, to whose exertions chiefly the king was indebted for his peaceable accession to the throne, and the extinction of the rebellion, was already so overloaded with favours that he could scarcely expect any addition to be made to them, and would probably have been contented with those he had obtained. The “squadron” party, however, which had been long endeavouring to ruin him, now made every exertion to get him disgraced; and being assisted by the Marlborough faction, and a party which espoused the interests of Cadogan, they succeeded with the king, who dismissed the duke and his brother, the Earl of Islay, from all their employments, which were conferred on others. General Carpenter, to whom the success at Preston was entirely ascribed, succeeded Argyle in the chief command of the forces in North Britain; and the Duke of Montrose was appointed Lord-Register of Scotland in the room of the Earl of Islay.
After the rebellion was put down, the main supporters of the government in Scotland went to London to congratulate George I on his victory and to claim the rewards they expected. The Duke of Argyle, who was mainly responsible for the king's peaceful rise to the throne and the end of the rebellion, was already so loaded with favors that he could hardly hope for any more and would probably have been satisfied with what he had. However, the “squadron” party, which had long been trying to bring him down, made every effort to get him disgraced. With the support of the Marlborough faction and a group backing Cadogan, they convinced the king to dismiss the duke and his brother, the Earl of Islay, from all their positions, which were given to others. General Carpenter, who was credited with the success at Preston, took over from Argyle as the main commander of the forces in North Britain, and the Duke of Montrose was appointed Lord-Register of Scotland in place of the Earl of Islay.
The aspect of affairs in the north of Europe requiring the king’s presence in his German dominions, an act was passed repealing the clause in the act for the further limitation of the crown, which restricted the sovereign from leaving his British dominions. He closed the session on the 26th of June, and embarked at Gravesend on the 7th of July for Holland, where he arrived on the 9th. He proceeded to Loo incognito, and thence set out for Pyrmont.
The situation in northern Europe required the king to be in his German territories, so a law was passed that removed the clause in the act for further limiting the crown, which had prevented the sovereign from leaving his British territories. He ended the session on June 26 and set sail from Gravesend on July 7 for Holland, arriving on July 9. He went to Loo discreetly and then headed to Pyrmont.
For reasons which need not be stated here, Alberoni, the Spanish prime minister, was eager that Great Britain should enter upon an alliance with his country, and in his appeal to George I. he was backed by the English minister at Madrid. George thus found himself placed in a singular but fortunate situation. Equally courted by France and Spain, he had only to choose between them, and to form that connexion which might be most conducive to uphold the Protestant succession and to maintain the peace of Europe, with which the internal peace of Great Britain and the safety of the reigning family were intimately connected. The alliance with France being considered as more likely to secure these advantages than a connexion with Spain, the English minister at Madrid was instructed by the cabinet at home to decline the offers of Spain. “His majesty,” said secretary Stanhope, in his letter to the minister, “is perfectly disposed to enter into a new treaty with the Catholic king, to renew and confirm the past; but the actual situation of affairs does not permit him to form other engagements, which, far from contributing to preserve the neutrality of Italy, would give rise to jealousies tending to disturb it.”[749]
For reasons not explained here, Alberoni, the Spanish prime minister, was eager for Great Britain to form an alliance with his country. In his appeal to George I, he was supported by the English minister in Madrid. George found himself in a unique but fortunate position. Both France and Spain were vying for his favor, and he only had to choose between them to establish a connection that would best support the Protestant succession and maintain peace in Europe, which was closely linked to the internal peace of Great Britain and the safety of the royal family. The alliance with France was seen as more likely to secure these benefits than a connection with Spain, so the English minister in Madrid was ordered by the cabinet back home to decline Spain's offers. “His majesty,” secretary Stanhope wrote in his letter to the minister, “is fully willing to enter into a new treaty with the Catholic king to renew and confirm the past; however, the current situation does not allow him to make other commitments that, instead of helping to keep Italy neutral, would create tensions that might disrupt it.”[749]
This was followed by the agreement with France, to which allusion has been made, and in January, 1717, a triple alliance was entered into between England, France, and Holland, by which the contracting parties mutually guaranteed to one another the possession of all places respectively held by them. The treaty[481] also contained a guaranty of the Protestant succession on the throne of England, as well as that of the Duke of Orleans to the crown of France.
This was followed by the agreement with France mentioned earlier, and in January 1717, a triple alliance was formed among England, France, and Holland, where the countries involved guaranteed each other the security of all the territories they held. The treaty[481] also included a guarantee for the Protestant succession to the throne of England, as well as for the Duke of Orleans' claim to the crown of France.
Baffled in all his attempts to draw England into an alliance against the Emperor of Austria, Alberoni looked to the north, where he hoped to find allies in the persons of the King of Sweden and the Czar of Muscovy. Both Peter the Great and Charles XII. were highly incensed against the Elector of Hanover, the former for resisting the attempts of Russia to obtain a footing in the empire, the latter for having joined the confederacy formed against him during his captivity, and for having accepted from the King of Denmark the duchies of Bremen and Verden, Swedish possessions, which had been conquered by Denmark during the absence of Charles. Charles, to revenge himself, formed the design of restoring the Stuarts, and by his instructions, Goertz, his minister in England, began to cabal with the English Jacobites, to whom, in name of his master, he promised to grant assistance in any efforts they might make to rid themselves of the elector. It was whispered among the Scottish Jacobites, that “the king,” as they termed the Chevalier, had some hopes of prevailing on Charles to espouse his cause, but the first notice on which they could place any reliance was a letter from the Earl of Mar to one Captain Straiton, which he directed to be communicated to the Bishop of Edinburgh, Lord Balmerino, and Mr. Lockhart of Carnwath, and in which he suggested, that as there was a great scarcity in Sweden, the friends of the Chevalier should purchase and send 5,000 or 6,000 bolls of meal to that country. Their poverty, however, and the impracticability of collecting and sending such a large quantity of food out of the kingdom, without exciting the suspicions of the government, prevented the plan from being carried into execution.[750] Shortly thereafter, Straiton received another letter from Mar, in which, after stating that there was a design to attempt the restoration of the prince by the aid of a certain foreign sovereign, and that it would look strange if his friends at home did not put themselves in a condition to assist him, he suggested, that as the want of money had been hitherto a great impediment in the way of the Chevalier’s success, the persons to whom this and his first letter were to be communicated, should persuade their friends to have in readiness such money as they could procure, to be employed when the proper opportunity offered. Mr. Lockhart, who received a letter from the Chevalier at the same time, undertook the task of acquainting the Chevalier’s friends in Scotland with Mar’s wish, and obtained assurances from several persons of rank that they would attend to the prince’s request. Lord Eglinton in particular made an offer of 3,000 guineas.
Confused by all his attempts to get England to ally with him against the Emperor of Austria, Alberoni turned his attention north, hoping to find allies in the King of Sweden and the Czar of Russia. Both Peter the Great and Charles XII were extremely upset with the Elector of Hanover—the former for blocking Russia's efforts to gain a foothold in the empire, and the latter for joining the alliance formed against him while he was imprisoned, and for accepting the duchies of Bremen and Verden from the King of Denmark, which were Swedish territories conquered by Denmark during Charles’ absence. To get back at Hanover, Charles planned to restore the Stuarts, and under his instructions, Goertz, his minister in England, began to work with the English Jacobites, promising them, on behalf of his master, support for any efforts to free themselves from the elector. It was rumored among the Scottish Jacobites that “the king,” as they called the Chevalier, had some hope of convincing Charles to support his cause, but the first reliable news was a letter from the Earl of Mar to Captain Straiton, which he instructed to be shared with the Bishop of Edinburgh, Lord Balmerino, and Mr. Lockhart of Carnwath. In this letter, he suggested that due to a severe shortage in Sweden, the Chevalier's supporters should buy and send 5,000 or 6,000 bolls of meal to that country. However, their poverty and the difficulty of gathering and sending such a large amount of food out of the kingdom without raising government suspicions stopped the plan from going forward.[750] Soon after, Straiton got another letter from Mar, which mentioned that there was a plan to try to restore the prince with the help of a foreign ruler, and that it would look odd if his friends at home weren’t ready to help him. He suggested that since money had been a major obstacle to the Chevalier’s success so far, the people to whom this and his first letter were sent should encourage their friends to gather whatever money they could obtain, to be used when the right moment came. Mr. Lockhart, who received a letter from the Chevalier at the same time, took on the responsibility of informing the Chevalier’s supporters in Scotland about Mar’s intentions, and he secured promises from several prominent people that they would heed the prince’s request. Lord Eglinton, in particular, offered 3,000 guineas.
The intrigues of Goertz, the Swedish minister, being discovered by the government, he was arrested and his papers seized at the desire of King George. This extraordinary proceeding, against which the foreign ministers resident at the British court remonstrated, roused the indignation of Charles to the highest pitch, and being now more determined than ever to carry his project into effect, he, at the instigation of Alberoni, reconciled himself to the Czar, who, in resentment of an offer made by King George to Charles to join against Russia, if the latter would ratify the cession of Bremen and Verden, agreed to unite his forces with those of Sweden and Spain for placing the Pretender on the throne of England. To strengthen the interest of the Chevalier in the north, Alberoni sent the Duke of Ormond into Russia to negotiate a marriage between the son of the Chevalier, and Anne the daughter of Peter, but this project did not take effect. The Chevalier himself, in the meantime, contracted a marriage with the Princess Clementina Sobieski, but she was arrested at Inspruck by order of the imperial government, when on her journey to meet her betrothed husband, and sent to a convent.
The schemes of Goertz, the Swedish minister, were uncovered by the government, leading to his arrest and the seizure of his documents at King George's request. This extraordinary action, which the foreign ministers at the British court protested against, incited Charles's fury to the highest level. Now more determined than ever to proceed with his plan, he, influenced by Alberoni, reconciled with the Czar, who, angry over an offer made by King George to Charles to join forces against Russia if Charles agreed to ratify the cession of Bremen and Verden, agreed to combine his forces with those of Sweden and Spain to place the Pretender on the English throne. To boost the Pretender's support in the north, Alberoni sent the Duke of Ormond to Russia to negotiate a marriage between the Pretender's son and Anne, the daughter of Peter, but this plan did not materialize. Meanwhile, the Pretender himself married Princess Clementina Sobieski, but she was arrested in Innsbruck by the order of the imperial government while on her way to meet her fiancé and sent to a convent.
King George returned to England towards the end of January, 1717. The parliament met on the 20th of February, when he informed them of the projected invasion, and mentioned that he had given orders for laying copies of papers connected therewith before them. From these documents it appeared, that the plan of invasion was ripe for execution, but that it was not intended to attempt[482] it till the Dutch auxiliaries should be sent back to Holland.
King George returned to England around the end of January 1717. Parliament convened on February 20th, when he informed them about the planned invasion and mentioned that he had ordered copies of related documents to be presented to them. From these documents, it was clear that the invasion plan was ready to go, but it was not meant to be attempted until the Dutch forces were sent back to Holland.
In consequence of the conduct of his Swedish majesty, parliament passed a bill prohibiting all intercourse with Sweden, and a fleet was despatched to the Baltic under the command of Sir George Byng, to observe the motions of the Swedes; but the death of Charles XII. dissolved the confederacy between Sweden and Russia.
As a result of the actions of the Swedish king, Parliament passed a law banning all trade with Sweden, and a fleet was sent to the Baltic under the command of Sir George Byng to keep an eye on the Swedes. However, the death of Charles XII dissolved the alliance between Sweden and Russia.
War was declared against Spain in December 1718; but a respectable minority in parliament, and the nation at large, were opposed to it, as hurtful to the commercial interests of Great Britain. France also followed the same course.
War was declared against Spain in December 1718; however, a significant number of members in Parliament and the general public were against it, viewing it as damaging to Britain's commercial interests. France also took a similar stance.
The war with Spain revived the hopes of the Jacobites, and the Duke of Ormond repaired to Madrid, where he held conferences with Alberoni, and concerted an invasion of Great Britain. The Dutch, alarmed at Ormond’s appearance at Madrid, remonstrated with Alberoni, as they had guaranteed the Protestant succession, which might be endangered if an insurrection in favour of the Chevalier de St. George was encouraged by Spain; but the cardinal assured them that the duke had no other design in coming into Spain but to consult his personal safety. Meanwhile, under the pretence of sending reinforcements into Sicily, preparations were made at Cadiz and in the ports of Galicia for the projected invasion, and the Chevalier himself proceeded to Madrid, where he was cordially received and treated as King of Great Britain. On the 10th of March, 1719, a fleet, consisting of ten men-of-war and twenty-one transports, having on board 5,000 men, a great quantity of ammunition, and 30,000 muskets, sailed from Cadiz, with instructions to join the rest of the expedition at Corunna, and to make a descent at once upon England and Ireland. The Duke of Ormond was appointed commander of the fleet, with the title of Captain-general of his most Catholic Majesty; and he was provided with declarations in the name of the king, stating, that for many good reasons he had sent forces into England and Scotland to act as auxiliaries to King James.
The war with Spain rekindled the hopes of the Jacobites, and the Duke of Ormond traveled to Madrid, where he met with Alberoni to plan an invasion of Great Britain. The Dutch, concerned about Ormond's presence in Madrid, protested to Alberoni since they had guaranteed the Protestant succession, which could be threatened if Spain supported an uprising in favor of the Chevalier de St. George. However, the cardinal assured them that the duke's only purpose in going to Spain was to secure his own safety. In the meantime, under the guise of sending reinforcements to Sicily, preparations were underway in Cadiz and the ports of Galicia for the planned invasion, and the Chevalier himself went to Madrid, where he was warmly welcomed and treated as the King of Great Britain. On March 10, 1719, a fleet comprising ten warships and twenty-one transports, carrying 5,000 troops, a large supply of ammunition, and 30,000 muskets, set sail from Cadiz with orders to join the rest of the expedition at Corunna and to launch an immediate attack on England and Ireland. The Duke of Ormond was named commander of the fleet, holding the title of Captain-general of his most Catholic Majesty, and was supplied with declarations from the king stating that he had sent forces into England and Scotland for many good reasons to act as supporters of King James.
To defeat this attempt the allied cabinets adopted the necessary measures. His Britannic majesty having communicated to both houses of parliament the advices he had received respecting the projected invasion, they gave him every assurance of support, and requested him to augment his forces by sea and land. He offered a reward of £10,000 to any one who should apprehend the Duke of Ormond. Troops were ordered to assemble in the north and west of England, and a strong squadron, under Admiral Norris, was equipped and sent out to sea to meet the Spanish fleet. The Dutch furnished 2,000 men, and six battalions of Imperialists were sent from the Austrian Netherlands; and the Duke of Orleans ordered ships to be prepared at Brest to join the English fleet, and made an offer of twenty battalions for the service of King George.
To counter this attempt, the allied governments took the necessary steps. The King of Britain informed both houses of Parliament about the intelligence he received regarding the planned invasion, and they assured him of their full support while asking him to increase his military forces by land and sea. He offered a reward of £10,000 to anyone who could capture the Duke of Ormond. Troops were ordered to gather in the north and west of England, and a strong squadron under Admiral Norris was prepared and sent out to confront the Spanish fleet. The Dutch provided 2,000 soldiers, and six battalions of Imperial troops were dispatched from the Austrian Netherlands. Additionally, the Duke of Orleans arranged for ships to be readied in Brest to join the English fleet and offered twenty battalions to serve King George.
The expedition under Ormond, with the exception of two frigates, never reached its destination, having been dispersed and disabled, off Cape Finisterre, by a violent storm which lasted twelve days. These two ships reached the coast of Scotland, having on board the Earls Marischal and Seaforth, the Marquis of Tullibardine, some field officers, 300 Spaniards, and arms for 2,000 men. The expedition entered Loch Alsh about the middle of May, and the small force landed in the western Highlands, when it was joined by some Highlanders, chiefly Seaforth’s men. The other Jacobite clans, with the disappointment they formerly experienced from France still fresh in their recollection, resolved not to move till the whole forces under Ormond should arrive. A difference arose between the Earl Marischal and the Marquis of Tullibardine about the command, but this dispute was put an end to by the advance of General Wightman from Inverness, with a body of regular troops. The Highlanders and their allies had taken possession of the pass at Glenshiel; but on the approach of the government forces they retired to the pass at Strachell, which they resolved to defend. General Wightman attacked and drove them, after a smart action of three hours’ duration, and after sustaining some loss, from one eminence to another, when night put an end to the combat. The Highlanders seeing no chance of making a successful resistance, dispersed, during the night, among the mountains, and the Spaniards, on the following day, surrendered[483] themselves prisoners of war. Marischal, Seaforth, and Tullibardine, with the other officers, retired to the Western Isles, and managed to escape to the continent.[751]
The expedition led by Ormond, except for two frigates, never made it to its destination. They were scattered and incapacitated off Cape Finisterre by a violent storm that lasted twelve days. The two ships that did make it reached the coast of Scotland with the Earls Marischal and Seaforth, the Marquis of Tullibardine, several field officers, 300 Spaniards, and weapons for 2,000 men on board. The expedition entered Loch Alsh around mid-May, and the small force landed in the western Highlands, where they were joined by some Highlanders, mainly Seaforth’s men. The other Jacobite clans, still feeling the disappointment from their earlier experiences with France, decided not to move until all the forces under Ormond arrived. A disagreement arose between Earl Marischal and Marquis of Tullibardine over command, but this dispute was resolved when General Wightman advanced from Inverness with a group of regular troops. The Highlanders and their allies had occupied the pass at Glenshiel, but when the government forces approached, they withdrew to the pass at Strachell, which they planned to defend. General Wightman attacked and drove them back after a fierce three-hour battle, sustaining some losses and moving them from one vantage point to another until nightfall ended the fighting. Seeing no chance for a successful defense, the Highlanders dispersed into the mountains during the night, and the Spaniards surrendered as prisoners of war the following day. Marischal, Seaforth, and Tullibardine, along with the other officers, retreated to the Western Isles and managed to escape to the continent.[483]
After government had succeeded in putting an end to the rebellion, it felt the necessity of doing something, not only to allay the consequent disorders in the Highlands, but also to render the Highlanders less capable in future of entering into rebellion, and make them more accessible to the strong arm of the law. The estates of most of the chiefs and proprietors who had been engaged were forfeited, although practically in some cases it was found difficult to carry the forfeiture into effect; as in the case of the Earl of Seaforth, one of whose retainers seized the office of receiver, and transmitted the rents to the exiled earl.
After the government managed to put a stop to the rebellion, it realized it needed to take action, not only to calm the resulting chaos in the Highlands but also to make the Highlanders less likely to rebel in the future and more open to the authority of the law. The estates of most chiefs and landowners involved were seized, although in some cases it was quite difficult to enforce the forfeiture; for example, with the Earl of Seaforth, one of his followers took over the role of receiver and sent the rents to the exiled earl.
Lord Lovat, who, on account of his loyal conduct, had risen high in the royal favour, drew up, in 1721, a memorial to George I. concerning the state of the Highlands, characterised by great insight into the source of the existing evils, and recommending to government the adoption of measures calculated to remedy these.
Lord Lovat, who had gained significant favor with the royal family due to his loyalty, put together a report in 1721 for George I about the situation in the Highlands. This report displayed a deep understanding of the root causes of the current issues and suggested that the government implement strategies to address them.
From this memorial we learn that King William, possibly in accordance with the recommendation of Breadalbane, formerly referred to, had organized a few independent Highland companies, which appear to have been of some service in repressing the disorders so prevalent in the north.[752] “The independent companies, raised by King William not long after the revolution, reduced the Highlanders to better order than at any time they had been in since the restoration. They were composed of the natives of the country, inured to the fatigue of travelling the mountains, lying on the hills, wore the same habit, and spoke the same language; but for want of being put under proper regulations, corruptions were introduced, and some, who commanded them, instead of bringing criminals to justice, (as I am informed) often compounded for the theft, and, for a sum of money set them at liberty. They are said also to have defrauded the government by keeping not above half their numbers in constant pay, which (as I humbly conceive) might be the reason your majesty caused them to be disbanded.”[753]
From this memorial, we learn that King William, likely following Breadalbane's earlier recommendation, had organized a few independent Highland companies, which seemed to have helped keep the rampant unrest in the north under control.[752] “The independent companies raised by King William shortly after the revolution managed to bring the Highlanders into better order than they had been since the restoration. They were made up of local people, accustomed to the challenges of traveling across the mountains, sleeping on the hills, wearing the same clothing, and speaking the same language. However, due to a lack of proper regulations, corruption crept in, and some commanders of these companies, instead of bringing criminals to justice (as I’ve heard), often settled for a bribe and let them go free for a sum of money. It’s also said that they defrauded the government by keeping only about half of their members on constant pay, which (as I humbly believe) might be why your majesty decided to disband them.”[753]
These companies being broken up in 1717, according to Lovat and Wade, robberies went on “without any manner of fear or restraint, and have ever since continued to infest the country in a public and open manner.”[754]
These companies were broken up in 1717, and according to Lovat and Wade, robberies occurred “without any fear or restraint, and have continued to plague the country openly ever since.”[754]
Wade entered upon his investigation in 1724, and his report shows he was competent to undertake such a task. He computed that of the 22,000 Highlandmen able to bear arms, 10,000 were “vassals to superiors,” well affected to government, and the remainder had been engaged in rebellions, and were ready, when called upon by their chiefs, “to create new troubles.” One of the greatest grievances was the robberies referred to by Lovat, accompanied with the levying of black mail. According to the general, “the clans, in the Highlands, the most addicted to rapine and plunder, are the Camerons, on the west of the shire of Inverness; the Mackenzies and others, in the shire of Ross, who were vassals to the late Earl of Seaforth; the M’Donalds of Keppoch; the Broadalbin men and the M’Gregors, on the borders of Argileshire. They go out in parties from ten to thirty men, traverse large tracks of mountains, till they arrive at the low lands, where they design to commit their depredations, which they choose to do in places distant from the glens which they inhabit. They drive the stolen cattle in the night time, and in the day remain on the tops of the mountains or in the woods, (with which the Highlands abound), and take the first occasion to sell them at the fairs or markets that are annually held in many parts of the country.
Wade began his investigation in 1724, and his report indicates that he was qualified to take on this task. He estimated that out of the 22,000 Highland men who could bear arms, 10,000 were “vassals to superiors,” loyal to the government, while the rest had participated in rebellions and were ready, when summoned by their chiefs, “to create new troubles.” One of the biggest grievances was the thefts mentioned by Lovat, which included the collection of black mail. According to the general, “the clans in the Highlands that are most prone to raiding and looting are the Camerons, in the west of Inverness shire; the Mackenzies and others in Ross shire, who were vassals to the late Earl of Seaforth; the M’Donalds of Keppoch; the Broadalbin men; and the M’Gregors on the borders of Argyllshire. They travel in groups of ten to thirty men, moving across large areas of mountains until they reach the lowlands where they plan to commit their thefts, preferring locations far from the glens they inhabit. They steal cattle at night and during the day remain on the mountain tops or in the woods, which are plentiful in the Highlands, taking the first chance to sell them at the fairs or markets that are held annually in various parts of the country.
“Those who are robbed of their cattle (or persons employed by them), follow them by the tract, and often recover them from the robbers, by compounding for a certain sum of money agreed on; but if the pursuers are in numbers superiour to the thieves, and happen to seize any of them, they are seldom or never prosecuted, the poorer sort being unable to support the charges of a prosecution. They[484] are likewise under the apprehension of becoming the object of their revenge, by having their houses and stacks burnt, their cattle stolen, or hocked, and their lives at the mercy of the tribe or clan to whom the banditti belongs. The richer sort, to keep, as they call it, good neighbourhood, generally compound with the chieftain of the tribe or clan for double restitution, which he willingly pays to save one of his clan from prosecution; and this is repaid him by a contribution from the thieves of his clan, who never refuse the payment of their proportion to save one of their own fraternity. This composition is seldom paid in money, but in cattle stolen from the opposite side of the country, to make reparation to the person injured.”[755]
“Those who have their cattle stolen (or their workers) track the thieves and often manage to get them back by paying a sum of money they agree on; however, if the pursuers outnumber the thieves and catch any of them, they are rarely prosecuted since the poorer people can’t afford the costs of a trial. They also fear retaliation, such as having their homes and storage burned, their cattle stolen or harmed, and their lives at the mercy of the group to which the thieves belong. The wealthier individuals, to maintain what they call good relations, typically negotiate with the leader of the tribe or clan for double compensation, which he happily pays to protect one of his members from legal action; this is then repaid by contributions from the thieves in his clan, who never hesitate to pitch in their share to protect one of their own. This compensation is usually not paid in cash, but in cattle taken from the other side of the country to compensate the harmed person.”[755]
To remedy these evils, an act for the disarming of the Highlanders was passed in the year 1716, but it was so badly put into force that the most disaffected clans remained better armed than ever. By the act, the collectors of taxes were empowered to pay for the arms delivered up; but none were given in except such as were broken and unfit for use, which were valued at a price far beyond what they were worth. Not only so, but a brisk trade appears to have been carried on with Holland and other countries in broken and useless arms, which were imported and delivered up to the commissioners at exorbitant prices. Wade also found in the possession of the Highlanders a great number of arms which they had obtained from the Spaniards engaged in the affair at Glen Shiel. Altogether he computed that the Highlanders hostile to his majesty were in possession of about five or six thousand arms of various kinds. Wade further reports that to keep the Highlanders in awe, “four barracks had been built in different parts of the Highlands, and parties of regular troops, under the command of Highland officers, with a company of 30, established to conduct them through the mountains, was thought an effectual scheme, as well to prevent the rising of the Highlanders disaffected to your majesty’s government, as to hinder depredations on your faithful subjects. It is to be wished that, during the reign of your majesty and your successors, no insurrection may ever happen to experience whether the barracks will effectually answer the end proposed; yet I am humbly of opinion, that if the number of troops they are built to contain were constantly quartered in them (whereas there is now in some but 30 men, and proper provisions laid in for their support during the winter season), they might be of some use to prevent the insurrections of the Highlanders, though, as I humbly conceive (having seen them all), that two of the four are not built in as proper situations as they might have been. As to the Highland parties, I have already presumed to represent to your majesty the little use they were of in hindering depredations, and the great sufferings of the soldiers employed in that service, upon which your majesty was graciously pleased to countermand them.
To address these problems, a law to disarm the Highlanders was passed in 1716, but it was poorly enforced, so the most rebellious clans remained better armed than ever. The law allowed tax collectors to pay for the arms handed in, but only broken and unusable weapons were returned, which were valued far above their actual worth. Furthermore, there seemed to be a thriving trade with Holland and other countries in broken and useless arms, which were imported and handed over to the commissioners at inflated prices. Wade also discovered that the Highlanders possessed a substantial number of arms obtained from the Spaniards involved in the Glen Shiel affair. Overall, he estimated that the Highlanders opposed to the king had around five or six thousand assorted weapons. Wade reported that to keep the Highlanders in check, “four barracks had been constructed in different parts of the Highlands, and groups of regular troops, led by Highland officers, along with a company of 30, were established to guide them through the mountains. This was considered an effective strategy to prevent uprisings by Highlanders disloyal to your majesty’s government and to stop attacks on your loyal subjects. It is hoped that during your reign and that of your successors, there will be no insurrections to test whether the barracks serve their intended purpose; however, I humbly believe that if the full number of troops that the barracks were designed to hold were consistently stationed there (while currently, some have only 30 men, with basic provisions for winter), they might help to prevent Highland uprisings. Though, in my humble opinion (having seen all of them), two of the four are not located in as strategic places as they could be. Regarding the Highland patrols, I have previously mentioned to your majesty their limited effectiveness in deterring raids and the significant hardships faced by the soldiers involved in that duty, which led your majesty to graciously cancel them.
“I must farther beg leave to report to your majesty, that another great cause of disorders in the Highlands is the want of proper persons to execute the several offices of civil magistrates, especially in the shires of Inverness, Ross, and some other parts of the Highlands.
“I must further ask for your permission to inform your majesty that another major cause of issues in the Highlands is the lack of suitable individuals to carry out the various roles of civil magistrates, particularly in the counties of Inverness, Ross, and some other areas of the Highlands.
“The party quarrels and violent animosities among the gentlemen equally well affected to your majesty’s government, I humbly conceive to be one great cause of this defect. Those here in arms for your majesty, who raised a spirit in the shire of Inverness, and recovered the town of that name from the rebels (their main body being then at Perth), complain that the persons employed as magistrates over them have little interest in the country, and that three of the deputy sheriffs in those parts were persons actually in arms against your majesty at the time of the rebellion, which (as I am credibly informed) is true. They likewise complain that many are left out of the commissions of lord lieutenants, deputy lieutenants, sheriffs, &c., and I take the liberty to observe, that the want of acting justices of the peace is a great encouragement to the disorders so frequently committed in that part of the country, there being but one now residing as an acting justice for the space of above an hundred miles in compass.”[756]
“The disputes and intense rivalries among the gentlemen who are loyal to your majesty's government are, in my humble opinion, a major reason for this issue. Those currently fighting for your majesty, who rallied support in the Inverness shire and retook the town from the rebels (whose main group was then in Perth), report that the officials appointed over them have little connection to the area, and that three of the deputy sheriffs in those regions were actually armed against your majesty during the rebellion, which I have been reliably told is true. They also note that many individuals are excluded from the roles of lord lieutenants, deputy lieutenants, sheriffs, etc., and I dare to point out that the lack of active justices of the peace greatly contributes to the frequent disturbances in that part of the country, with only one person currently serving as an acting justice within more than a hundred miles.”[756]
He also complained that the regular troops[485] laboured under great disadvantages in endeavouring to penetrate in the Highland fastnesses from the want of roads and bridges.
He also complained that the regular troops[485] struggled greatly in trying to get into the Highland strongholds because there were no roads and bridges.
As a remedy for these evils he proposed “that companies of such Highlanders as are well affected to his majesty’s government be established under proper regulations, and commanded by officers speaking the language of the country, subject to martial law, and under the inspection and orders of the governors of Fort-William, Inverness, and the officer commanding his majesty’s forces in those parts;”[757] that a redoubt or barrack be erected at Inverness, and an addition be made to the one already established at Killyhuimen (Fort Augustus), at the south end of Loch Ness, and that a small vessel, with oars and sails, be built on the loch, capable of holding from sixty to eighty soldiers, which would be a means of keeping up communication between Inverness and Fort Augustus, and of sending parties to the county bordering on the lake. Further, that the different garrisons and castles in North Britain, especially the castle of Edinburgh, be put in such condition as to guard against surprise, and that a regiment of dragoons be quartered in the district between Perth and Inverness. As to the civil government of the country, Wade recommended that proper persons be nominated for sheriffs and deputy sheriffs in the Highland counties, and that justices of the peace and constables, with small salaries, be established in proper places, and that quarter sessions be regularly held at Killyhuimen, Ruthven in Badenoch, Fort William, and if necessary, at Bernera, near the coast of the Isle of Skye.
As a solution to these issues, he suggested “that groups of Highlanders who are loyal to His Majesty’s government be formed under appropriate regulations, and led by officers who speak the local language, subject to military law, and under the supervision and orders of the governors of Fort William, Inverness, and the officer in charge of His Majesty’s forces in those areas;”[757] that a fort or barracks be built in Inverness, and an extension be added to the one already set up at Killyhuimen (Fort Augustus), at the southern end of Loch Ness, and that a small boat, equipped with oars and sails, be constructed on the loch, able to carry between sixty to eighty soldiers, which would help maintain communication between Inverness and Fort Augustus, and to send units to the county bordering the lake. Moreover, that the various garrisons and castles in Northern Britain, especially Edinburgh Castle, be put in a state ready to defend against surprise attacks, and that a regiment of dragoons be stationed in the area between Perth and Inverness. Regarding the civil administration of the region, Wade recommended appointing suitable individuals as sheriffs and deputy sheriffs in the Highland counties, and establishing justices of the peace and constables with modest salaries in appropriate locations, as well as holding quarterly sessions regularly at Killyhuimen, Ruthven in Badenoch, Fort William, and if needed, at Bernera, near the coast of the Isle of Skye.
By an act passed in 1725, Wade was empowered to proceed to the Highlands and summon the clans to deliver up their arms, and to carry most of his other recommendations into effect. After quelling the malt-tax riots in Glasgow and Edinburgh, Wade set out for the Highlands, and arrived in Inverness on the 10th of August 1725, and immediately proceeded to business. As his report contains much interesting and valuable information on[486] the state of the Highlands at this time, we shall give here a large extract from it.
By a law passed in 1725, Wade was authorized to go to the Highlands and call on the clans to hand over their weapons, as well as to implement most of his other suggestions. After putting down the malt-tax riots in Glasgow and Edinburgh, Wade headed to the Highlands and reached Inverness on August 10, 1725, where he got straight to work. Since his report includes a lot of interesting and valuable information on[486] the situation in the Highlands at that time, we will provide a large excerpt from it.
“The laird of the M’Kenzies, and other chiefs of the clans and tribes, tenants to the late Earl of Seaforth, came to me in a body, to the number of about fifty, and assured me that both they and their followers were ready to pay a dutiful obedience to your majesty’s commands, by a peaceable surrender of their arms; that if your majesty would be graciously pleased to procure them an indemnity for the rents that had been misapplied for the time past, they would for the future become faithful subjects to your majesty, and pay them to your majesty’s receiver for the use of the public. I assured them of your majesty’s gracious intentions towards them, and that they might rely on your majesty’s bounty and clemency, provided they would merit it by their future good conduct and peaceable behaviour; that I had your majesty’s commands to send the first summons to the country they inhabited; which would soon give them an opportunity of showing the sincerity of their promises, and of having the merit to set example to the rest of the Highlands, who in their turns were to be summoned to deliver up their arms, pursuant to the disarming act; that they might choose the place they themselves thought most convenient to surrender their arms; and that I would answer, that neither their persons nor their property should be molested by your majesty’s troops.—They desired they might be permitted to deliver up their arms at the castle of Brahan, the principal seat of their late superior, who, they said, had promoted and encouraged them to this their submission; but begged that none of the Highland companies might be present; for, as they had always been reputed the bravest, as well as the most numerous of the northern clans, they thought it more consistent with their honour to resign their arms to your majesty’s veteran troops;—to which I readily consented.
“The laird of the M’Kenzies and other clan and tribal chiefs, who were tenants of the late Earl of Seaforth, came to me in a group of about fifty. They assured me that both they and their followers were ready to respectfully obey your majesty’s commands by peacefully surrendering their arms. They asked if your majesty would kindly secure an indemnity for the rents that had been misused in the past, promising that they would become loyal subjects and pay these rents to your majesty’s receiver for the public good in the future. I assured them of your majesty’s kind intentions towards them and that they could count on your majesty’s generosity and mercy, provided they earned it through their good behavior. I informed them that I had your majesty's orders to send the first summons to their region, which would soon give them a chance to prove the sincerity of their promises and to set an example for the rest of the Highlands, who would also be summoned to turn in their arms under the disarming act. I told them they could choose the location that they felt was best to surrender their arms, and I promised that neither their persons nor their property would be harmed by your majesty’s troops. They requested to surrender their arms at the castle of Brahan, the main residence of their late superior, who had encouraged them to submit; however, they asked that no Highland companies be present. They believed it would be more honorable for them to surrender their arms to your majesty’s veteran troops because they were recognized as the bravest and most numerous of the northern clans. I readily agreed to this.”
“Summonses were accordingly sent to the several clans and tribes, the inhabitants of 18 parishes, who were vassals or tenants of the late Earl of Seaforth, to bring or send in all their arms and warlike weapons to the castle of Brahan, on or before the 28th of August.
“Summons were sent out to the various clans and tribes, the residents of 18 parishes, who were vassals or tenants of the late Earl of Seaforth, to bring or send all their arms and weaponry to the castle of Brahan by August 28th.”
“On the 25th of August I went to the castle of Brahan, with a detachment of 200 of the regular troops, and was met there by the chiefs of the several clans and tribes, who assured me they had used their utmost diligence in collecting all the arms they were possessed of, which should be brought thither on the Saturday following, pursuant to the summons they had received; and telling me they were apprehensive of insults or depredations from the neighbouring clans of the Camerons, and others who still continued in possession of their arms. Parties of the Highland companies were ordered to guard the passes leading to their country; which parties continued there for their protection, till the clans in that neighbourhood were summoned, and had surrendered their arms.
“On August 25th, I went to Brahan Castle with a group of 200 regular troops and was met there by the chiefs of several clans and tribes. They assured me they had done their best to gather all the arms they had, which would be brought there the following Saturday, as they had been summoned. They expressed concern about potential insults or attacks from the neighboring Camerons and others who still held onto their weapons. Teams from the Highland companies were assigned to guard the passes leading to their territory and stayed there for their protection until the clans in the area were summoned and surrendered their arms.”
“On the day appointed, the several clans and tribes assembled in the adjacent villages, and marched in good order through the great avenue that leads to the castle; and one after another laid down their arms in the court-yard, in great quiet and decency, amounting to 784 of the several species mentioned in the act of parliament.
“On the designated day, the different clans and tribes gathered in the nearby villages and marched orderly down the main road leading to the castle. One by one, they laid down their weapons in the courtyard, doing so with great calm and respect, totaling 784 of the various types noted in the act of parliament.”
“The solemnity with which this was performed, had undoubtedly a great influence over the rest of the Highland clans; and disposed them to pay that obedience to your majesty’s commands, by a peaceable surrender of their arms, which they had never done to any of your royal predecessors, or in compliance with any law either before or since the Union.
“The seriousness with which this was carried out undoubtedly had a significant impact on the other Highland clans, encouraging them to follow your majesty’s commands by peacefully handing over their weapons, something they had never done for any of your royal predecessors or in accordance with any law before or after the Union.”
“The next summons were sent to the clans and countries in the neighbourhood of Killyhuimen and Fort William. The arms of the several clans of the M’Donalds of Glengary, M’Leods of Glenelg, Chisholms of Strathglass, and Grants of Glenmoriston, were surrendered to me at the barrack of Killyhuimen, the 15th of September; and those of the M’Donalds of Keppoch, Moidart, Aresaig, and Glencoe; as also the Camerons, and Stewarts of Appin, were delivered to the governor of Fort William. The M’Intoshes were summoned, and brought in their arms to Inverness; and the followers of the Duke of Gordon, with the clan of M’Phersons, to the barrack of Ruthven in Badenoch.
The next summons were sent out to the clans and neighboring regions around Killyhuimen and Fort William. The arms of the various clans, including the M’Donalds of Glengary, M’Leods of Glenelg, Chisholms of Strathglass, and Grants of Glenmoriston, were handed over to me at the barrack in Killyhuimen on September 15th. The arms of the M’Donalds of Keppoch, Moidart, Aresaig, and Glencoe, as well as those of the Camerons and Stewarts of Appin, were given to the governor of Fort William. The M’Intoshes were summoned and brought their arms to Inverness, while the followers of the Duke of Gordon and the M’Pherson clan went to the barrack at Ruthven in Badenoch.
“The inhabitants of the isles of Skye and Mull were also summoned; the M’Donalds, M’Kinnons, and M’Leods delivered their arms[487] at the barrack of Bernera; and those of the Isle of Mull, to the officer commanding at Castle Duart, both on the 1st day of October.
“The people of the islands of Skye and Mull were also called; the M’Donalds, M’Kinnons, and M’Leods handed over their weapons[487] at the barracks in Bernera; and those from the Isle of Mull, to the officer in charge at Castle Duart, both on October 1st.
“The regiments remained till that time encamped at Inverness; and this service was performed by sending detachments from the camp to the several parts of the Highlands appointed for the surrender of arms. Ammunition bread was regularly delivered to the soldiers, and biscuits to the detachments that were sent into the mountains. The camp was plentifully supplied with provisions, and an hospital in the town provided for the sick men. This contributed to preserve the soldiers in health; so that notwithstanding the excessive bad weather and continued rains that fell during the campaign, there died of the three regiments no more than ten soldiers:—but the weather growing cold, and the snow falling in the mountains, obliged me to break up the camp, and send the troops into winter quarters.
The regiments stayed camped at Inverness until then, and this duty was carried out by sending groups from the camp to various locations in the Highlands designated for the surrender of arms. Bread and ammunition were regularly supplied to the soldiers, while biscuits were given to the units sent into the mountains. The camp was well-stocked with food, and a hospital in the town took care of the sick soldiers. This helped keep the soldiers healthy, so that despite the terrible weather and constant rain during the campaign, only ten soldiers from the three regiments died. However, as the weather grew colder and snow started falling in the mountains, I had to disband the camp and move the troops into winter quarters.
“The new-raised companies of Highlanders were for some time encamped with the regular troops, performing the duty of the camp with the rest of the soldiers. They mounted guard, went out upon parties, had the articles of war read and explained to them, and were regularly paid with the rest of the troops. When they had made some progress in their exercise and discipline, they were sent to their respective stations with proper orders; as well to prevent the Highlanders from returning to the use of arms, as to hinder their committing depredations on the low country.
“The newly formed Highlander companies were camped alongside the regular troops for some time, taking on the same camp duties as the other soldiers. They stood guard, went out on missions, had the articles of war explained to them, and received regular pay like the rest of the troops. Once they had improved their training and discipline, they were sent to their assigned positions with proper orders; this was done to prevent the Highlanders from returning to arms and to stop them from raiding the low country.”
“The Lord Lovat’s company was posted to guard all the passes in the mountains, from the Isle of Skye eastward, as far as Inverness; the company of Colonel Grant in the several passes from Inverness southward to Dunkeld; Sir Duncan Campbell’s company, from Dunkeld westward, as far as the country of Lorn. The three companies commanded by lieutenants were posted, the first at Fort William; the second at Killyhuimen; and the third at Ruthven in Badenoch; and may in a short time be assembled in a body, to march to any part of the Highlands as occasion may require.
“The company of Lord Lovat was assigned to guard all the mountain passes, stretching from the Isle of Skye eastward to Inverness; Colonel Grant’s company covered the passes from Inverness south to Dunkeld; and Sir Duncan Campbell’s company protected the area from Dunkeld westward to the region of Lorn. The three companies led by lieutenants were stationed as follows: the first at Fort William, the second at Killyhuimen, and the third at Ruthven in Badenoch. These companies can be quickly gathered together to march to any part of the Highlands as needed.”
“The clans of the northern Highlands having peaceably surrendered their arms, pursuant to the several summonses sent them in your majesty’s name, and consequently exposed to the inroads of their neighbours, to prevent this inconvenience, (though the season of the year was far advanced) I thought it both just and necessary to proceed to disarm the southern clans, who had also joined in the rebellion, and thereby to finish the campaign by summoning all the clans and countries who had taken up arms against your majesty in the year 1715.
“The clans of the northern Highlands have peacefully surrendered their weapons, following the various requests sent to them in your majesty’s name. Consequently, they are now vulnerable to attacks from neighboring clans. To prevent this issue, even though the season is quite advanced, I believed it was both fair and necessary to proceed with disarming the southern clans, who also participated in the rebellion. This would allow us to wrap up the campaign by summoning all the clans and regions that took up arms against your majesty in the year 1715.”
“Summonses were accordingly sent to the inhabitants of the Brea of Mar, Perth, Athol, Braidalbin, Menteth, and those parts of the shire of Stirling and Dumbarton included in the disarming act. Parties of the regular troops were ordered to march from the nearest garrisons to several places appointed for the surrender of their arms, and circular letters were sent to the principal gentlemen in those parts, exciting them to follow the example of the northern Highlands. The clans of these countries brought in their arms on the days and at the places appointed by their respective summonses, but not in so great a quantity as the northern clans had done. The gentlemen assured me they had given strict orders to their tenants to bring in all the arms they had in their possession; but that many of them, knowing they were not to be paid for them, as stipulated by the former act, several had been carried to the forges, and turned into working tools and other peaceable instruments; there being no prohibition by the act of parliament to hinder them from disposing of them in any manner they thought most to their advantage, provided they had no arms in their possession, after the day mentioned in the summons; and if the informations I have received are true, the same thing has been practised, more or less, by all the clans that have been summoned pursuant to the present act of parliament, which makes no allowance for arms delivered up, in order to prevent the notorious frauds and abuses committed by those who had the execution of the former act, whereby your majesty paid near £13,000 for broken and useless arms, that were hardly worth the expense of carriage.
“Summonses were sent to the residents of the Brea of Mar, Perth, Athol, Braidalbin, Menteth, and the parts of the shires of Stirling and Dumbarton covered by the disarming act. Troops were ordered to march from the nearest garrisons to designated locations for the surrender of their arms, and circular letters were sent to the main local leaders, urging them to follow the example of the northern Highlands. The clans from these areas brought in their weapons on the specified days and at the designated places, but not in as large numbers as the northern clans. The gentlemen assured me they had instructed their tenants to surrender all the arms they had, but many of them, knowing they wouldn't be compensated as promised in the previous act, had taken theirs to the forges to be converted into tools and other peaceful instruments. The act of parliament did not prevent them from disposing of their weapons in whatever way they saw fit, as long as they had no arms in their possession after the date mentioned in the summons. If the information I've received is accurate, this practice occurred to some extent with all the clans summoned under the current act of parliament, which makes no provision for arms surrendered to avoid the well-known frauds and abuses committed by those enforcing the previous act, where your majesty paid nearly £13,000 for broken and useless weapons that were hardly worth the cost of transportation.”
“The number of arms collected this year in the Highlands, of the several species mentioned in the disarming act, amount in the whole to 2,685. The greatest part of them are deposited[488] in the Castle of Edinburgh, and the rest at Fort William, and the barrack of Bernera. At the time they were brought in by the clans, there was a mixture of good and bad; but the damage they received in the carriage, and growing rusty by being exposed to rain, they are of little more worth than the value of the iron.
“The total number of weapons collected this year in the Highlands, from the various types listed in the disarming act, is 2,685. Most of them are stored[488] in the Castle of Edinburgh, with the rest at Fort William and the barracks in Bernera. When the clans handed them in, they were a mix of good and bad; however, the damage they incurred during transport and the rust from being exposed to rain have made them worth little more than the scrap metal value.”
“In the execution of the power given me by your majesty, to grant licences to such persons whose business or occupation required the use of arms for their safety and defence, I have given out in the whole 230 licences to the foresters, drovers, and dealers in cattle, and other merchandise, belonging to the several clans who have surrendered their arms, which are to remain in force for two years, provided they behave themselves during that time as faithful subjects to your majesty, and peaceably towards their neighbours. The names of the persons empowered to wear arms by these licences are entered in a book, as also the names of the gentlemen by whom they were recommended, and who have promised to be answerable for their good behaviour.
“In carrying out the authority granted to me by your majesty to issue licenses to individuals whose jobs require them to have arms for their safety and protection, I have issued a total of 230 licenses to foresters, drovers, and cattle traders, along with others involved in various businesses, from the clans that have surrendered their arms. These licenses will be valid for two years, as long as they act as loyal subjects to your majesty and maintain peace with their neighbors during that period. The names of those permitted to carry arms under these licenses are recorded in a book, along with the names of the gentlemen who recommended them and who have pledged to ensure their good behavior.”
“The several summonses for the surrender of arms have been affixed to the doors of 129 parish churches, on the market crosses of the county towns; and copies of the same regularly entered in the sheriff’s books in the method prescribed by the disarming act, by which these Highlanders who shall presume to wear arms without a legal qualification, are subject to the penalties of that law which has already had so good an effect, that, instead of guns, swords, durks, and pistols, they now travel to their churches, markets, and fairs with only a staff in their hands. Since the Highland companies have been posted at their respective stations, several of the most notorious thieves have been seized on and committed to prison, some of which are now under prosecution, but others, either by the corruption or negligence of the jailers, have been set at liberty, or suffered to make their escape.
The various notices for the surrender of weapons have been posted on the doors of 129 parish churches, at the market crosses of the county towns; and copies of these have been regularly recorded in the sheriff’s books as required by the disarming act. This act means that Highlanders who dare to carry weapons without proper authorization face penalties under the law, which has already proven effective. Now, instead of carrying guns, swords, daggers, and pistols, they go to their churches, markets, and fairs with only a staff in hand. Since the Highland companies have been stationed at their posts, several of the most notorious thieves have been caught and sent to prison. Some of these are currently being prosecuted, but others, due to corruption or negligence by the jailers, have been released or managed to escape.
“The imposition commonly called black-meal is now no longer paid by the inhabitants bordering on the Highlands; and robberies and depredations, formerly complained of, are less frequently attempted than has been known for many years past, there having been but one single instance where cattle have been stolen, without being recovered and returned to their proper owners.
“The tax known as black-meal is no longer paid by the people living near the Highlands; and thefts and raids, which used to be a common issue, happen less often than they have in many years. There has been only one instance of cattle being stolen, and those were recovered and returned to their rightful owners.”
“At my first coming to the Highlands, I caused an exact survey to be taken of the lakes, and that part of the country lying between Inverness and Fort William, which extends from the east to the west sea, in order to render the communication more practicable; and materials were provided for the vessel which, by your majesty’s commands, was to be built on the Lake Ness; which is now finished and launched into the lake. It is made in the form of a gally, either for rowing or sailing; is capable of carrying a party of 50 or 60 soldiers to any part of the country bordering on the said lake; and will be of great use for transporting provisions and ammunition from Inverness to the barrack of Killyhuimen, where four companies of foot have been quartered since the beginning of last October.
“When I first arrived in the Highlands, I had a detailed survey done of the lakes and the area between Inverness and Fort William, which stretches from the east to the west coast, in order to make communication easier. We gathered materials for the vessel that, by your majesty’s orders, was to be built on Loch Ness; it is now completed and launched into the lake. It's designed like a galley, suitable for either rowing or sailing; it can carry a group of 50 or 60 soldiers to any part of the region surrounding the lake. This will be very useful for transporting supplies and ammunition from Inverness to the barracks at Killyhuimen, where four companies of foot have been stationed since early last October.”
“I presume also to acquaint your majesty, that parties of regular troops have been constantly employed in making the roads of communication between Killyhuimen and Fort William, who have already made so good a progress in that work, that I hope, before the end of next summer, they will be rendered both practicable and convenient for the march of your majesty’s forces between those garrisons, and facilitate their assembling in one body, if occasion should require.
“I also want to inform your majesty that groups of regular troops have been consistently working on the roads connecting Killyhuimen and Fort William. They have already made significant progress on this project, and I hope that by the end of next summer, the roads will be both passable and convenient for your majesty's forces to move between those garrisons and allow them to gather in one place if needed.”
“The fortifications and additional barracks, which, by your majesty’s commands were to be erected at Inverness and Killyhuimen, are the only part of your majesty’s instructions which I have not been able to put in execution. There were no persons in that part of the Highlands of sufficient credit or knowledge to contract for a work of so extensive a nature. The stone must be cut out of the quarries; nor could the timber be provided sooner than by sending to Norway to purchase it; and, although the materials had been ready and at hand, the excessive rains, that fell during the whole summer season, must have rendered it impossible to have carried on the work. I have, however, contracted for the necessary repairs of the old castle at Inverness, which I am promised will be finished before next winter.
“The fortifications and extra barracks that, by your majesty’s orders, were to be built at Inverness and Killyhuimen are the only part of your majesty’s instructions that I haven’t been able to carry out. There were no people in that part of the Highlands who had enough credibility or knowledge to take on a project of this scale. The stone needs to be cut from the quarries, and the timber couldn't be supplied any sooner than by sending to Norway to buy it. Even if the materials were ready and available, the heavy rains that fell throughout the summer made it impossible to continue the work. However, I have secured a contract for the necessary repairs of the old castle at Inverness, which I’ve been assured will be completed before next winter.”
“I humbly beg leave to observe to your[489] majesty, that nothing has contributed more to the success of my endeavours in disarming the Highlanders, and reducing the vassals of the late Earl of Seafield to your obedience, than the power your majesty was pleased to grant me of receiving the submissions of persons attainted of high treason. They were dispersed in different parts of the Highlands, without the least apprehension of being betrayed or molested by their countrymen, and, for their safety and protection, must have contributed all they were able to encourage the use of arms, and to infect the minds of those people on whose protection they depended. In this situation, they were proper instruments, and always ready to be employed in promoting the interest of the Pretender, or any other foreign power they thought capable of contributing to a change in that government to which they had forfeited their lives, and from whom they expected no favour. The greatest part of them were drawn into the rebellion at the instigation of their superiors, and, in my humble opinion, have continued their disaffection, rather from despair than any real dislike to your majesty’s government; for it was no sooner known that your majesty had empowered me to receive the submissions of those who repented of their crimes, and were willing and desirous for the future to live peaceably under your mild and moderate government, but applications were made to me from several of them to intercede with your majesty on their behalf, declaring their readiness to abandon the Pretender’s party, and to pay a dutiful obedience to your majesty; to which I answered, that I should be ready to intercede in their favour, when I was farther convinced of the sincerity of their promises; that it would soon come to their turn to be summoned to bring in their arms; and, when they had paid that first mark of their obedience, by peaceably surrendering them, I should thereby be better justified in receiving their submissions, and in recommending them to your majesty’s mercy and clemency.
“I respectfully ask for your[489] attention, your majesty, to note that nothing has helped me more in disarming the Highlanders and bringing the followers of the late Earl of Seafield to your obedience than the authority your majesty granted me to accept the submissions of those charged with high treason. They were scattered throughout the Highlands, without any fear of being betrayed or harmed by their fellow countrymen, and for their safety and protection, they must have done everything they could to encourage the use of arms and sway the hearts of those they relied on. In that situation, they were effective tools, always ready to promote the interests of the Pretender or any foreign power they believed could help change the government to which they had lost their lives, from which they expected no leniency. Most of them were driven into rebellion by their leaders, and in my humble opinion, they have remained disloyal more from despair than from any real hatred of your majesty’s government; for as soon as it became known that your majesty had allowed me to accept the apologies of those who regretted their actions and wished to live peacefully under your kind and moderate rule, I received requests from several of them asking me to plead with your majesty on their behalf, expressing their willingness to abandon the Pretender’s side and faithfully obey your majesty. I replied that I would be ready to advocate for them once I was more convinced of their sincerity; that soon they would be called upon to bring in their arms; and after they had shown their obedience by peacefully surrendering them, I would be better justified in accepting their submissions and recommending them for your majesty’s mercy and compassion.”
“As soon as their respective clans had delivered up their arms, several of these attainted persons came to me at different times and places to render their submissions to your majesty. They laid down their swords on the ground, expressed their sorrow and concern for having made use of them in opposition to your majesty; and promised a peaceful and dutiful obedience for the remaining part of their lives. They afterwards sent me their several letters of submission, copies of which I transmitted to your majesty’s principal secretary of state.
“As soon as their clans put down their weapons, several of these disgraced individuals came to me at different times and places to submit to your majesty. They placed their swords on the ground, expressed their regret and concern for having used them against your majesty, and promised to obey peacefully and dutifully for the rest of their lives. They later sent me their individual letters of submission, copies of which I forwarded to your majesty’s main secretary of state.”
“I made use of the proper arguments to convince them of their past folly and rashness, and gave them hopes of obtaining pardon from your majesty’s gracious and merciful disposition; but, being a stranger both to their persons and character, I required they would procure gentlemen of unquestioned zeal to your majesty’s government, who would write to me in their favour, and in some measure be answerable for their future conduct—which was accordingly done.
“I used the right arguments to convince them of their past mistakes and impulsiveness, and gave them hope of getting forgiveness from your majesty’s kind and merciful nature; however, since I was unfamiliar with them and their character, I asked them to find respected gentlemen who were loyal to your majesty’s government, who would write to me on their behalf, and who could be somewhat accountable for their future behavior—which they did.”
“When the news came that your majesty was graciously pleased to accept their submission, and had given the proper orders for preparing their pardons, it was received with great joy and satisfaction throughout the Highlands, which occasioned the Jacobites at Edinburgh to say, (by way of reproach,) that I had not only defrauded the Highlanders of their arms, but had also debauched them from their loyalty and allegiance.”[758]
“When the news arrived that your majesty graciously accepted their submission and had given the necessary orders for preparing their pardons, it was met with great joy and satisfaction throughout the Highlands. This led the Jacobites in Edinburgh to say, (as a form of reproach,) that I had not only taken away the Highlanders' weapons but had also led them away from their loyalty and allegiance.”[758]
Barracks were built at Inverness, a fort erected at Fort-Augustus, and at various places over the country small towers or forts, each capable of containing a small number of soldiers.
Barracks were constructed in Inverness, a fort was established at Fort-Augustus, and small towers or forts were built in various locations across the country, each capable of holding a small number of soldiers.
Wade at the same time received letters of submission from a considerable number of chiefs and other troublesome Highlanders who were lying under the taint of high treason. These were expressed in terms of excessive humility and contrition, and were full of the strongest promises of future good behaviour. Wade seems, as Burton[759] remarks, “to have known so little of the people as to believe in their sincerity. Yet the contemporary correspondence of the Jacobites indicates, what subsequent events confirmed, that the Highlanders, with the inscrutable diplomatic cunning peculiar to their race, had overreached the[490] military negotiator, and committed a quantity of effective arms to places of concealment.”[760]
Wade simultaneously received letters of submission from a significant number of chiefs and other problematic Highlanders who were involved in high treason. These letters were filled with extreme humility and regret, along with strong promises of better behavior in the future. Wade seems, as Burton[759] points out, “to have known so little about the people as to believe in their sincerity. Yet the correspondence from the Jacobites at the time suggests, as later events confirmed, that the Highlanders, with their unique and mysterious diplomatic skill, had outsmarted the[490] military negotiator and hidden a substantial amount of effective weapons.”[760]
One of the greatest services rendered by Wade to the government, and that for which he is chiefly known to posterity, was the construction of roads through the Highlands, in order to facilitate the march of troops, and open up a communication between the various garrisons. Previous to this the only substitutes for roads existing in the Highlands were the rude tracts, sometimes scarcely distinguishable from the surrounding waste, made by many generations of Highlanders and their cattle over mountains, through bogs, across rapid rivers, skirting giddy precipices, and perfectly bewildering and fraught with danger to any but natives. Captain Burt, one of the engineers engaged in Wade’s expedition, gives in his Letters many graphic descriptions of the difficulties and dangers attendant on travelling in the Highlands before the making of these new roads. “The old ways,” he says, “(for roads I shall not call them,) consisted chiefly of stony moors, bogs, rugged, rapid fords, declivities of hills, entangling woods, and giddy precipices.”[761] As a specimen of what the traveller might expect in his progress among the mountains, we give the following incident which occurred to Burt in one of his own journeys.[762] “There was nothing remarkable afterwards, till I came near the top of the hill; where there was a seeming plain, of about 150 yards, between me and the summit.
One of the biggest contributions Wade made to the government, and what he’s mainly remembered for, was building roads through the Highlands to help move troops and connect various garrisons. Before this, the only alternatives to roads in the Highlands were rough paths, often barely noticeable among the surrounding wilderness, created by generations of Highlanders and their cattle as they navigated mountains, crossed bogs, forded fast rivers, skirted steep cliffs, and faced a confusing and dangerous landscape that was only familiar to locals. Captain Burt, one of the engineers involved in Wade’s project, shares many vivid accounts in his Letters about the challenges and hazards of traveling in the Highlands before these new roads were built. “The old ways,” he states, “(which I won’t refer to as roads,) were mostly made up of stony moors, bogs, rocky and fast fords, steep hills, tangled woods, and dizzying cliffs.”[761] To illustrate what a traveler might encounter while moving through the mountains, here’s an incident that happened to Burt during one of his journeys.[762] “Nothing noteworthy happened afterwards until I got near the top of the hill, where there seemed to be a flat area, about 150 yards wide, between me and the summit.
“No sooner was I upon the edge of it, but my guide desired me to alight; and then I perceived it was a bog, or peat-moss, as they call it.
“No sooner was I at the edge of it than my guide asked me to get off; and then I realized it was a bog, or peat moss, as they call it.”
“I had experience enough of these deceitful surfaces to order that the horses should be led in separate parts, lest, if one broke the turf, the other, treading in his steps, might sink.
“I had enough experience with these deceptive surfaces to make sure the horses were led in different ways, so that if one broke the ground, the other wouldn’t follow in its footsteps and get stuck.”
“The horse I used to ride having little weight but his own, went on pretty successfully; only now and then breaking the surface a little; but the other, that carried my portmanteau, and being not quite so nimble, was much in danger, till near the further end, and there he sank. But it luckily happened to be in a part where his long legs went to the bottom, which is generally hard gravel, or rock; but he was in almost up to the back.
“The horse I used to ride, weighing only his own body, managed pretty well; only occasionally breaking the surface a bit. But the other horse, which carried my suitcase and wasn't quite as agile, was in a lot of trouble until we got closer to the other end, and then he sank. Luckily, it was in a spot where his long legs reached the bottom, which is usually hard gravel or rock; but he was almost submerged up to his back.”
“By this time my own (for distinction) was quite free of the bog, and being frighted, stood very tamely by himself; which he would not have done at another time. In the mean while we were forced to wait at a distance, while the other was flouncing and throwing the dirt about him; for there was no means of coming near him to ease him of the heavy burden he had upon his loins, by which he was sometimes in danger to be turned upon his back, when he rose to break the bog before him. But, in about a quarter of an hour, he got out, bedaubed with the slough, shaking with fear, and his head and neck all over in a foam.
“By this time, my own (for distinction) was completely out of the mud and, feeling scared, stood by himself very calmly, which he usually wouldn’t have done. Meanwhile, we had to wait at a distance while the other one was floundering and tossing dirt everywhere; there was no way to get close enough to help him with the heavy load he was carrying, which sometimes put him at risk of tipping over when he tried to break through the mud ahead of him. But after about fifteen minutes, he managed to escape, covered in muck, trembling with fear, and his head and neck were all foamy.”
“As for myself, I was harassed on this slough, by winding about from place to place, to find such tufts as were within my stride or leap, in my heavy boots with high heels; which, by my spring, when the little hillocks were too far asunder, broke the turf, and then I threw myself down toward the next protuberance; but to my guide it seemed nothing; he was light of body, shod with flat brogues, wide in the soles, and accustomed to a particular step, suited to the occasion.
“As for me, I struggled in this marsh, moving from spot to spot, trying to find clumps that were within my reach or jump, while wearing my heavy, high-heeled boots. With my attempts to leap, when the little mounds were too far apart, I ended up breaking the ground, and then I would throw myself down toward the next bump. But to my guide, it was no issue; he was light on his feet, wearing flat brogues with wide soles, and used to a pace that matched the situation.”
“This hill was about three quarters of a mile over, and had but a short descent on the further side, rough, indeed, but not remarkable in this country. I had now five computed miles to go before I came to my first asylum,—that is, five Scots miles, which, as in the north of England, are longer than yours as three is to two; and, if the difficulty of the way were to be taken into account, it might well be called fifteen. This, except about three quarters of a mile of heathy ground, pretty free from stones and rocks, consisted of stony moors, almost impracticable for a horse with his rider, and likewise of rocky way, where we were obliged to dismount, and sometimes climb,[491] and otherwhile slide down. But what vexed me most of all, they called it a road; and yet I must confess it was preferable to a boggy way. The great difficulty was to wind about with the horses, and find such places as they could possibly be got over.”
“This hill was about three-quarters of a mile across, and had a short drop on the other side—rough, for sure, but not unusual for this area. I had five miles to go before I reached my first shelter—five Scottish miles, which, like in northern England, are longer than yours in a ratio of three to two; and if we considered how tough the terrain was, it could easily be called fifteen. Except for about three-quarters of a mile of heather-covered ground, which was fairly free of stones and rocks, it was all stony moors, nearly impossible for a horse with a rider, as well as rocky paths where we had to get off the horse and sometimes climb, and at other times slide down. But what frustrated me the most was that they called it a road; still, I have to admit it was better than a muddy path. The main challenge was navigating with the horses and finding spots they could actually get over.”
Wade went vigorously to work in the construction of his roads, selecting from the regular troops and Highland companies 500 men, who were put on extra pay while at the work of road-making. Notwithstanding the many difficulties to be encountered, the inexperience of the workmen, and the inferior tools then at their command for such a purpose, the undertaking was satisfactorily accomplished in about ten years. A Scottish gentleman, who visited the Highlands in 1737, found the roads completed, and was surprised by the improvements which he found to have arisen from them, amongst which he gratefully notes the existence of civilized places for the entertainment of travellers. Formerly the only apologies for hostelries in the Highlands were wretched huts, often with only one apartment, swarming with lively insects, the atmosphere solid with smoke, and the fragile walls pierced here and there with holes large enough to admit a man’s head. Now, however, these were replaced by small but substantial inns built of stone, located at distances of about ten miles from each other along the new roads. The standard breadth of the roads was sixteen feet, although where possible they were made wider, and were carried on in straight lines, unless where this was impracticable.
Wade jumped into the construction of his roads, selecting 500 men from the regular troops and Highland companies, who received extra pay while they worked on the roads. Despite the many challenges, the inexperience of the workers, and the low-quality tools available for such a task, the project was successfully completed in about ten years. A Scottish gentleman visiting the Highlands in 1737 found the roads finished and was impressed by the improvements they brought, noting with gratitude the emergence of civilized places for travelers to stay. Previously, the only so-called inns in the Highlands were miserable huts, often consisting of just one room, filled with buzzing insects, thick with smoke, and with walls riddled with holes large enough for a man’s head. Now, these had been replaced by small but sturdy stone inns located about ten miles apart along the new roads. The standard width of the roads was sixteen feet, although they were made wider where possible, and they followed straight lines unless it was impractical to do so.
Wade’s main road, commencing at Perth, went by Dunkeld and Blair-Athole to Dalnacardoch, where it was joined by another from Stirling by Crieff, through Glenalmond, to Aberfeldy, where it crossed the Tay, on what was then considered a magnificent bridge of five arches. From Dalnacardoch the road goes on to Dalwhinny, where it again branches into two, one branch proceeding towards the north-west through Garva Moor, and over the Corryarrick mountain to Fort-Augustus, the other striking almost due north to Ruthven in Badenoch, and thence by Delmagary to Inverness. Another road, along the shores of Lochs Ness and Lochy, joined the latter place with the strongholds of Fort-Augustus and Fort-William. One of the most difficult parts of the undertaking was the crossing of the lofty Corryarrick, the road having to be carried up the south side of the mountain by a series of about fifteen zigzags. The entire length of road constructed measured about 250 miles.
Wade’s main road started at Perth, passed through Dunkeld and Blair-Athole to Dalnacardoch, where it connected with another road coming from Stirling via Crieff, through Glenalmond, to Aberfeldy. There, it crossed the Tay on what was considered a stunning bridge with five arches. From Dalnacardoch, the road continued to Dalwhinny, where it split into two branches: one headed northwest through Garva Moor and over the Corryarrick mountain to Fort-Augustus, while the other went almost straight north to Ruthven in Badenoch, then through Delmagary to Inverness. Another road ran along the edges of Loch Ness and Lochy, linking Inverness with the strongholds of Fort-Augustus and Fort-William. One of the toughest parts of the project was crossing the steep Corryarrick, where the road had to wind up the south side of the mountain in about fifteen zigzags. The total length of the road built was around 250 miles.

His Majesty’s Forces in Scotland. (From an old
engraving in the possession of D. Laing, Esq.)
Although these roads were doubtless of considerable advantage in a military point of view, they appear to have been of very little use in developing the commercial resources of the country. “They were indeed truly military roads—laid down by a practical soldier, and destined for warlike purposes—with scarcely any view towards the ends for which free and peaceful citizens open up a system of internal transit.”[763] They appear to have been regarded with suspicion and dislike by all classes of the Highlanders. The chiefs, according to Burt,[764] complained that in time of peace they opened up their country to strangers, who would be likely to weaken the attachment of their vassals, and that in time of war they laid their fastnesses open to the enemy. The bridges, especially, they said would render the people effeminate, and less fit to ford the rivers in other places where there were no such means of crossing. The middle class again objected to them because,[492] their horses being unshod,—and necessarily so on account of the places where they had to find pasture—the gravel would soon whet away their hoofs, and thus render them unserviceable. “The lowest class, who, many of them, at some times cannot compass a pair of shoes for themselves, allege that the gravel is intolerable to their naked feet; and the complaint has extended to their thin brogues.” For these reasons, allied no doubt to obstinacy and hatred of innovation and government interference, many of the Highlanders, despising the new roads, continued to walk in the wretched ways of their fathers.
Although these roads were definitely beneficial from a military perspective, they seemed to have very little impact on developing the country's commercial resources. “They were indeed truly military roads—constructed by a practical soldier, and meant for war purposes—with hardly any consideration for the needs of peaceful citizens who create a system for internal transport.”[763] They seem to have been viewed with suspicion and dislike by all classes of Highlanders. The chiefs, according to Burt,[764] complained that in times of peace, they exposed their land to outsiders who could weaken their vassals' loyalty, and that in times of war, they made their strongholds vulnerable to the enemy. They particularly argued that the bridges would make the people soft and less capable of fording rivers in areas without crossing points. The middle class objected because, with their unshod horses—necessitated by the grazing conditions—they found that the gravel would quickly wear down their hooves, making them unusable. “The lower class, many of whom cannot afford a pair of shoes at times, claim that the gravel is unbearable on their bare feet; and the complaint extends to their thin brogues.” For these reasons, undoubtedly linked to stubbornness and resentment of change and government interference, many Highlanders, looking down on the new roads, continued to use the poor paths of their ancestors.
Although the Chevalier still had many adherents in the south of Scotland, yet, as they were narrowly watched by the government, it was considered inexpedient and unsafe to correspond with them on the subject of the Spanish expedition. In the state of uncertainty in which they were thus kept, they wisely abstained from committing themselves, and when Marischal landed they were quite unprepared to render him any assistance, and unanimously resolved not to move in any shape till a rising should take place in England in favour of the Chevalier.
Although the Chevalier still had many supporters in southern Scotland, they were closely monitored by the government, making it risky and unwise to communicate with them about the Spanish expedition. In the uncertain situation they found themselves in, they wisely chose not to take any chances, and when Marischal arrived, they were completely unprepared to help him. They all agreed not to take any action until there was an uprising in England in support of the Chevalier.
As many inconveniences had arisen from a want of co-operation among the friends of the Chevalier in the south of Scotland, Mr. Lockhart, in concert with the Bishop of Edinburgh, proposed to James that the Earls of Eglinton and Wigton, Lord Balmerino, the Bishop of Edinburgh, (the head of the nonjuring clergy,) Mr. Paterson of Preston-hall, and Captain Straiton, should be appointed commissioners or trustees for transacting his affairs in Scotland. This proposal on the whole was well received by the Chevalier, who, however, probably influenced by the jealous schemers who surrounded him, did not sanction the formation of a regularly organized authoritative commission. Writing to Lockhart in February, 1721, he says, “to appoint a certain number of persons for this effect by commission, is by no means, at this time, advisable, because of the inconveniences it might draw, sooner or later, upon the persons concern’d; since it could not but be expected that the present government would, at long run, be inform’d of such a paper which, by its nature, must be known to a great number of people; besides, that many who might be most fit to discharge such a trust might, with reason, not be fond of having their names exposed in such a matter; while, on the other hand, numbers might be disobliged for not having a share where it is not possible all can be concerned; but I think all these inconveniences may be obviated, the intent of the proposal comply’d with, and equal advantages drawn from it if the persons named below, or some of them, would meet and consult together for the intents above-mention’d. The persons you propose I entirely approve, to wit, the Earls of Eglinton and Wigton, Lord Balmerino, the Bishop of Edinburgh, Mr. Paterson and Captain Straiton, to whom I would have added Mr. Harry Maul, Sir John Erskine, Lord Dun, Pourie and Glengary.”[765]
As many issues came up due to a lack of cooperation among the Chevalier’s supporters in southern Scotland, Mr. Lockhart, along with the Bishop of Edinburgh, suggested to James that the Earls of Eglinton and Wigton, Lord Balmerino, the Bishop of Edinburgh (the head of the non-jurors), Mr. Paterson of Preston-hall, and Captain Straiton should be appointed as commissioners or trustees to manage his affairs in Scotland. The Chevalier generally welcomed this idea, but, likely influenced by the jealous schemers around him, he did not approve the creation of a formally organized, authoritative commission. In a letter to Lockhart in February 1721, he stated, “appointing a specific number of people for this purpose by commission is not advisable right now, because it could lead to problems for those involved sooner or later; we have to expect that the current government would eventually learn about such a document, which, by its nature, would be known to many people. Also, many who would be best suited for such a responsibility might reasonably not want their names associated with it; meanwhile, others might feel slighted for not being included in something that not everyone can participate in. However, I believe we can avoid all these issues, achieve the goal of the proposal, and draw equal benefits from it if the people listed below, or some of them, would meet and discuss the aforementioned purposes. I fully support the people you proposed, namely the Earls of Eglinton and Wigton, Lord Balmerino, the Bishop of Edinburgh, Mr. Paterson, and Captain Straiton, to whom I would also add Mr. Harry Maul, Sir John Erskine, Lord Dun, Pourie, and Glengary.”[765]
Mr. Lockhart acquainted the different persons, therein named, of its contents, and all of them undertook to execute the trust reposed in them; but as they judged it advisable to conceal the powers they had received from their friends, they requested Mr. Lockhart, when their advice was wanted, to communicate with them individually, and having collected their sentiments, to give the necessary instructions with due caution.
Mr. Lockhart informed the various people mentioned about its contents, and all of them agreed to carry out the trust they had been given. However, since they thought it best to keep the powers they received from their friends a secret, they asked Mr. Lockhart to reach out to them individually whenever their advice was needed. After gathering their opinions, he would provide the necessary instructions carefully.
In June 1721, a treaty of peace was signed at Madrid between Great Britain and Spain, and at the same time a defensive alliance was entered into between Great Britain, France, and Spain. As the two last were the only powers from whom the “Pretender” could expect any effectual aid in support of his pretensions, his long-wished-for restoration seemed now to be hopeless, and King George secure, as he imagined, from foreign invasion and domestic plots, made preparations for visiting his German dominions, and actually appointed a regency to act in his absence. But early in the year 1722, a discovery was made, on information received by the king from the regent of France, that the Jacobites were busy in a new conspiracy against the government. It appeared that the Chevalier de St. George, who was at Rome, was to sail from Porto-Longone for Spain, under the protection of three Spanish men-of-war, and there to wait[493] the resolutions of his friends.[766] In following the clue given by the Duke of Orleans, it was ascertained that all the letters, in relation to the conspiracy, were carried to Mr. George Kelly, an Irish clergyman, who despatched them to their different destinations. The insurrection was to have taken place during the king’s absence in Hanover; but his majesty having deferred his journey in consequence of the discovery of the plot, the conspirators resolved to postpone their attempt till the dissolution of parliament.
In June 1721, a peace treaty was signed in Madrid between Great Britain and Spain, and at the same time, Great Britain, France, and Spain formed a defensive alliance. Since France and Spain were the only powers that the “Pretender” could rely on for real support, his long-desired restoration now seemed impossible. King George, believing he was secure from foreign invasion and domestic schemes, began making plans to visit his German territories and actually appointed a regent to act in his absence. However, early in 1722, it was revealed, based on information from the regent of France, that the Jacobites were involved in a new conspiracy against the government. It turned out that Chevalier de St. George, who was in Rome, was set to sail from Porto-Longone to Spain, under the protection of three Spanish warships, to wait for the decisions from his supporters. Following the lead provided by the Duke of Orleans, it was determined that all the letters related to the conspiracy were sent to Mr. George Kelly, an Irish clergyman, who forwarded them to their respective destinations. The uprising was supposed to happen while the king was away in Hanover; however, since his majesty postponed his trip due to the discovery of the plot, the conspirators decided to delay their attempt until parliament was dissolved.
The conspirators, finding they were watched by government, became extremely cautious, and the ministers, desirous of getting hold of the treasonable correspondence, ordered Kelly, the principal agent, to be arrested. He was accordingly apprehended, but not until he had, by keeping his assailants at bay with his sword, succeeded in burning the greater part of his papers. Although the papers which were seized from Kelly, and others which had been intercepted by government, bore evident marks of a conspiracy, yet it became very difficult, from the fictitious names used in them, to trace out the guilty persons. “We are in trace of several things very material,” observes Robert Walpole in a letter to his brother, in reference to this discovery, “but we fox-hunters know that we do not always find every fox that we cross upon.” Among other persons who were arrested on suspicion, were the Duke of Norfolk, Lords North and Grey, Strafford, and Orrery, Atterbury, Bishop of Rochester, and Sir Harry Goring.
The conspirators, realizing they were being watched by the government, became very cautious. The ministers, wanting to get hold of the treasonous correspondence, ordered the arrest of Kelly, the main agent. He was captured, but not before he managed to fend off his attackers with his sword and burned most of his papers. Although the documents taken from Kelly and others intercepted by the government clearly indicated a conspiracy, the use of fake names made it hard to identify the guilty parties. “We’re onto several important things,” Robert Walpole noted in a letter to his brother regarding this discovery, “but we, as fox hunters, know that we don’t always catch every fox we cross paths with.” Among those arrested on suspicion were the Duke of Norfolk, Lords North and Grey, Strafford, Orrery, Atterbury, Bishop of Rochester, and Sir Harry Goring.
To check the threatened insurrection, a camp was immediately formed in Hyde-park, and all military officers were ordered to repair to their respective regiments. Lieutenant-general Macartney was despatched to Ireland to bring over some troops from that kingdom, and the states of Holland were requested to have their auxiliary troops in readiness for embarkation. These preparations, and the many rumours which prevailed respecting the extent of the conspiracy, affected public credit, and a run took place upon the bank, but the panic soon subsided, and public confidence was restored.
To prevent the threatened rebellion, a camp was quickly set up in Hyde Park, and all military officers were ordered to gather with their units. Lieutenant-General Macartney was sent to Ireland to bring back some troops from there, and the Dutch states were asked to get their auxiliary forces ready for deployment. These preparations, along with the numerous rumors about the scale of the conspiracy, impacted public confidence, leading to a run on the bank, but the panic quickly faded, and public trust was restored.
Of all the persons seized of any note, the Bishop of Rochester was the only individual against whom a charge could plausibly be maintained. He was equally noted for his high literary attainments and a warm attachment to the exploded dogma of passive obedience. He had written Sacheverel’s defence con amore, and he had carried his partisanship for the house of Stuart so far, that, according to Lord Harcourt, he offered, upon the death of Queen Anne, to proclaim the Chevalier de St. George at Charing-cross in his lawn sleeves, and when his proposal was declined, he is said to have exclaimed, “Never was a better cause lost for want of spirit.”
Of all the notable people taken into custody, the Bishop of Rochester was the only one against whom any reasonable charge could be brought. He was well-known for his impressive literary skills and his strong belief in the outdated idea of passive obedience. He had written a defense of Sacheverel con amore, and he took his loyalty to the house of Stuart so far that, according to Lord Harcourt, he offered to announce the Chevalier de St. George at Charing Cross in his formal robes after Queen Anne died. When his offer was turned down, he reportedly exclaimed, “Never was a better cause lost for want of spirit.”
After an examination before the privy-council, the bishop was committed to the Tower on a charge of high treason. The committal of the bishop was highly resented by the clergy, who considered it an outrage upon the Church of England and the Episcopal order, and they gave full vent to their feelings by offering up public prayers for his health in all the churches and chapels of London and Westminster.
After a hearing before the Privy Council, the bishop was sent to the Tower on a charge of high treason. The bishop's imprisonment was strongly opposed by the clergy, who saw it as a serious attack on the Church of England and the Episcopal order. They openly expressed their feelings by holding public prayers for his well-being in all the churches and chapels across London and Westminster.
The new parliament met in the month of October, and the first thing the king did was to announce, by a speech from the throne, the nature of the conspiracy. A bill for suspending the habeas corpus act for a whole year was immediately brought into the house of lords, but as the period of suspension was double of any suspension hitherto known, it met with some opposition. In the commons, however, the opposition was so violent, that Mr. Robert Walpole found himself necessitated to invent a story of a design to seize the bank and the exchequer, and to proclaim the “Pretender” on the royal exchange. This ridiculous tale, uttered with the greatest confidence, alarmed the commons, and they passed the bill.
The new parliament came together in October, and the first thing the king did was announce the details of the conspiracy in a speech from the throne. A bill to suspend the habeas corpus act for a whole year was quickly introduced to the House of Lords, but since the suspension period was twice as long as any previous suspension, it faced some pushback. In the House of Commons, however, the opposition was so intense that Mr. Robert Walpole felt compelled to make up a story about a plot to seize the bank and the treasury and to declare the “Pretender” on the royal exchange. This ridiculous tale, delivered with utmost confidence, stirred up concern in the Commons, and they approved the bill.
As the Catholics were supposed to be chiefly concerned in the conspiracy, a bill was introduced into the house of commons for raising £100,000 upon the real and personal estates of all “papists,” or persons educated in the Catholic religion, towards defraying the expenses incurred by the late rebellion and disorders. This bill being justly regarded as a species of persecution, was warmly opposed by some members, but it was sent up to the house of lords along with another bill, obliging all persons, being “papists,” in Scotland, and all[494] persons in Great Britain refusing or neglecting to take the oaths appointed for the king’s person and government, to register their names and real estates. As might have been anticipated, both bills were passed without amendments, and received the royal assent.
As the Catholics were believed to be primarily involved in the conspiracy, a bill was introduced in the House of Commons to raise £100,000 from the real and personal estates of all “papists,” or individuals educated in the Catholic faith, to cover the expenses incurred during the recent rebellion and unrest. This bill was rightly seen as a form of persecution and faced strong opposition from some members. However, it was sent to the House of Lords along with another bill requiring all “papists” in Scotland, and everyone in Great Britain who refused or neglected to take the oaths required for the king’s person and government, to register their names and real estates. As expected, both bills were passed without changes and received royal assent.
Atterbury was brought up for trial on the 9th of May, 1723, and sentenced to banishment under pain of death if he should ever return. He quitted the kingdom in June, and after a short stay at Brussels, finally settled in Paris. It is said that when crossing over to Calais he met Lord Bolingbroke, then on his way to England, whom he thus addressed with a smile, “My lord, you and I are exchanged!”
Atterbury went to trial on May 9, 1723, and was sentenced to exile, with the death penalty if he ever returned. He left the country in June, and after a brief stop in Brussels, eventually settled in Paris. It's said that while crossing to Calais, he ran into Lord Bolingbroke, who was on his way to England, and greeted him with a smile, saying, “My lord, you and I are exchanged!”
The return of this extraordinary person to England gave rise to much speculation, and many conjectures were hazarded as to the reasons which had induced Walpole to promote the return of a man whose impeachment he had himself moved; but the mystery has been cleared up by papers which have since met the public eye. From these it appears that several years before his appearance in England, Bolingbroke had completely broken with the Stuarts in consequence of his deprivation of the seals. It seems that the Earl of Mar and the duke had a violent difference with regard to the conduct of the expedition in 1715; and Mar, to revenge himself upon his rival, prevailed upon the Duke of Ormond to report in presence of the Chevalier de St. George certain abusive expressions which Bolingbroke, when in a state of intoxication, had uttered in disparagement of his master. The Chevalier, highly exasperated at Bolingbroke, sent for the seals, at which his lordship was so incensed that when the queen mother attempted to reconcile them, Bolingbroke said that he wished his arm might rot off if ever he drew his sword or employed his pen in the service of the Stuarts. He, thereupon, proffered his services to King George, and offered to do any thing but betray the secrets of his friends. This offer was followed by the celebrated letter to Sir William Wyndham, in which he dissuaded the Tories from placing any reliance on the Pretender, and exposed the exiled family to ridicule and contempt; but his overtures were rejected by the government, and when an act of indemnity was hinted at, Walpole expressed in the strongest terms his indignation at the very idea of such a measure. Bolingbroke, however, persevered; and Walpole having been softened by the entreaties of the Duchess of Kendal, one of the mistresses of the king, to whom Bolingbroke made a present of £11,000, he procured a pardon. In April, 1725, a bill was brought into the house of lords for restoring to Bolingbroke his family estate, which, after some opposition, passed both houses.
The return of this remarkable individual to England sparked a lot of speculation, and many guesses were made about why Walpole had pushed for the return of someone he had previously impeached. However, the mystery was clarified by documents that later came to light. These reveal that several years before his return to England, Bolingbroke had completely severed ties with the Stuarts after losing his seals. The Earl of Mar and the duke had a serious disagreement about the execution of the expedition in 1715. To get back at his rival, Mar convinced the Duke of Ormond to tell the Chevalier de St. George about some insulting remarks Bolingbroke had made in a drunken state about his boss. The Chevalier, furious with Bolingbroke, called for the seals, which infuriated Bolingbroke. When the queen mother tried to mediate, Bolingbroke declared that he wished his arm would rot if he ever used his sword or pen in service of the Stuarts. He then offered his services to King George, promising to do anything except betray his friends' secrets. This was followed by the famous letter to Sir William Wyndham, where he warned the Tories against trusting the Pretender and mocked the exiled family. However, the government rejected his proposals, and when an indemnity act was suggested, Walpole expressed his strong disapproval of the very idea. Nevertheless, Bolingbroke persisted; eventually, after the Duchess of Kendal, one of the king's mistresses, pleaded with Walpole—who had received a gift of £11,000 from Bolingbroke—Walpole secured a pardon. In April 1725, a bill was introduced in the House of Lords to restore Bolingbroke’s family estate, which, after some pushback, passed both houses.
Upon the passing of the disarming act, some of the Highland chiefs held a meeting at Paris, at which they resolved to apply to the Chevalier de St. George, to know whether, in his opinion, they should submit to the new law. James returned an answer under cover to the restless Atterbury, in which he advised the chiefs rather to submit than run the risk of ruining their followers; but the bishop thought proper to keep up the letter, and having sent off an express to Rome, James was induced to write another letter altogether different from the first, requiring them to resist, by force, the intended attempt of the government to disarm the Highlanders. Meanwhile, the chiefs were apprised of James’s original sentiments by a correspondent at Rome, and of the letter which had been sent to Atterbury’s care. Unaware of this circumstance, the bishop, on receipt of the second letter, convened the chiefs, and communicated to them its contents; but these being so completely at variance with the information of their correspondent, they insisted upon seeing the first letter, but Atterbury refused in the most positive terms to exhibit it, and insisted upon compliance with the injunctions contained in the second letter. They, thereupon, desired to know what support they were to receive in men, money, and arms; but the bishop told them, that unless they resolved to go to Scotland and take up arms, he would give them no further information than this, that they would be assisted by a certain foreign power, whose name he was not at liberty to mention.[767] The chiefs, dissatisfied with the conduct of the bishop, refused to pledge themselves as required, and retired.
After the disarming act was passed, some of the Highland chiefs held a meeting in Paris. They decided to reach out to the Chevalier de St. George to ask whether, in his opinion, they should accept the new law. James replied via the restless Atterbury, suggesting that the chiefs should submit rather than risk harming their followers. However, the bishop thought it best to keep this letter confidential. He sent an express message to Rome, which led James to write another, entirely different letter urging them to resist the government's attempt to disarm the Highlanders by force. Meanwhile, the chiefs learned about James's original thoughts from a contact in Rome, along with the letter sent to Atterbury. Unaware of this, the bishop gathered the chiefs upon receiving the second letter and shared its contents. However, this was completely contrary to what their correspondent had informed them, so they insisted on seeing the first letter. Atterbury flatly refused to show it and insisted they follow the instructions in the second letter. They then asked what support they could expect in terms of men, money, and arms, but the bishop told them that unless they were willing to go to Scotland and take up arms, he couldn’t share more than that they would be backed by a certain foreign power, which he couldn’t name.[767] The chiefs, unhappy with the bishop's actions, declined to commit as requested and left.
The great preparations made to carry the disarming act into effect, indicated a dread, on the part of the government, that the Highlanders would not deliver up their arms without a struggle. The Chevalier de St. George, deceived as it would appear by the representations of Atterbury, resolved to support the Highlanders, to the effect at least of enabling them to obtain favourable terms from the government. “I find,” says James, in a letter[768] to Mr. Lockhart, “they (the Highlanders) are of opinion that nothing less than utter ruin is designed for them, and those on this side are persuaded that the English government will meet with the greatest difficulties in executing their projects, and that the clans will unanimously agree to oppose them to the last, and if thereby circumstances will allow them to do nothing for my service, that they will still, by a capitulation, be able to procure better terms to themselves than they can propose by leaving themselves at the government’s mercy, and delivering up their arms; and, if so, I am resolved, and I think I owe it to them, to do all in my power to support them, and the distance I am at has obliged me to give my orders accordingly; and nothing in my power shall be wanting to enable them to keep their ground against the government, at least till they can procure good terms for themselves, though, at the same time, I must inform you that the opposition they propose to make may prove of the greatest advantage to my interest, considering the hopes I have of foreign assistance, which, perhaps, you may hear of even before you receive this letter. I should not have ventured to call the Highlanders together, without a certainty of their being supported, but the great probability there is of it makes me not at all sorry they should take the resolution of defending themselves, and not delivering up their arms, which would have rendered them, in a great measure, useless to their countrie; and as the designs of the government are represented to me, the laying down of their arms is only to be the forerunner of other methods, that are to be taken to extirpate their race for ever. They are certainly in the right to make the government buy their slavery at as dear a rate as they can. The distance I am at (Rome), and the imperfect accounts I have had of this law, (for disarming the Highlanders,) have been very unlucky; however, the orders I have sent to France I hope will not come too late, and I can answer for the diligence in the execution of them, which is all I can say to you at present from hence.”
The extensive preparations made to implement the disarming act showed that the government was afraid the Highlanders would not give up their weapons without a fight. The Chevalier de St. George, seemingly misled by Atterbury's claims, decided to support the Highlanders, at least to help them secure better terms from the government. “I find,” James wrote in a letter[768] to Mr. Lockhart, “the Highlanders believe that nothing less than their complete destruction is intended for them, and those on this side think that the English government will face significant challenges in carrying out their plans, and that the clans will stand together to resist to the end. Even if circumstances prevent them from doing anything for my cause, they believe they can negotiate better terms for themselves by capitulating rather than surrendering their weapons and leaving their fate to the government's mercy. If that’s the case, I am determined, and I feel I owe it to them, to do everything I can to support them, and since I’m distant, I have given my orders accordingly. I will spare no effort to help them resist the government, at least until they can secure good terms for themselves. At the same time, I must let you know that their planned resistance could greatly benefit my cause, given the hopes I have for foreign support, which you might hear about even before you get this letter. I wouldn’t have called the Highlanders together without being sure they would have support, but the strong likelihood of that makes me glad they decided to defend themselves rather than surrender their weapons, which would have made them largely ineffective for their country. From what I understand about the government’s plans, laying down their arms is just the first step towards further actions aimed at eradicating their people forever. They are certainly justified in making the government pay as high a price as possible for their subjugation. My distance (in Rome) and the incomplete information I’ve received about this disarming law have been quite unfortunate; however, I hope the orders I’ve sent to France will not arrive too late, and I can assure you of the promptness in their execution, which is all I can share with you from here for now.”
A few days after the receipt of this letter, Mr. Lockhart went to Edinburgh, where he found the Duke of Hamilton and the Earl of Kincardine, two of James’s “trustees,” to whom he showed the letter, and requested their opinion as to the proposed attempt to resist the contemplated measures of the government. These noblemen considered that the attempt would be rash as well as fatal,—that the idea of obtaining better terms by a temporary resistance, was vain, unless the Highlanders succeed in defeating the government; but that if they failed, the utter extirpation of their race would certainly follow;—that the Highlanders being a body of men of such high value, as well in relation to the interests of the exiled family, as to those of the kingdom, it was by no means reasonable to hazard them upon an uncertainty, for though they should give up their arms, it would be easier to provide them afterwards with others, when their services were required, than to repair the loss of their persons;—that with regard to foreign assistance, as such undertakings were liable to many accidents, and as the best formed designs often turned out abortive, it was by no means advisable to hazard the Highlanders, who were hated by the government, upon the expectancy of such aid; and that if such foreign powers as could, and were willing to assist, would inquire into the true state of affairs in Scotland, they would find that wherever a feasible attempt should be made by them to restore the exiled family, the Scots would be ready to declare themselves.
A few days after receiving this letter, Mr. Lockhart went to Edinburgh, where he met with the Duke of Hamilton and the Earl of Kincardine, two of James’s “trustees.” He showed them the letter and asked for their thoughts on the proposed attempt to resist the government’s plans. These noblemen believed that the attempt would be both reckless and disastrous—that trying to secure better terms through temporary resistance was pointless unless the Highlanders could defeat the government. However, if they failed, it would undoubtedly lead to the complete destruction of their people. They emphasized that the Highlanders were valuable not just to the exiled family but also to the kingdom, making it unreasonable to risk their lives on uncertain outcomes. While it might be easier to provide them with arms later if needed, it was impossible to replace their lives. Regarding foreign support, they pointed out that such efforts were prone to many setbacks, and even well-crafted plans often failed. Therefore, it was not wise to gamble with the Highlanders, who were disliked by the government, based on the hope of foreign aid. They concluded that if the foreign powers willing to assist looked into the real situation in Scotland, they would find that the Scots would be ready to support a genuine effort to restore the exiled family whenever a viable opportunity arose.
This opinion was communicated by Mr. Lockhart to James,[769] and he informed him at the same time that a person of distinction, who had been sent by the Highland Jacobite chiefs to obtain intelligence and advice, had arrived in Edinburgh incognito, and had informed[496] Kincardine that the Highlanders had resolved to make a show of submission, by giving up part of their arms under the pretence of delivering up the whole, while their intention was to retain and conceal the best and greater part of them. Kincardine, without giving any opinion on the subject, recommended to the gentleman in question, as foreign assistance might be speedily expected, the expediency of putting off the delivery as long as possible, and that as four or five weeks would be consumed before the forms required by the act could be complied with, they should retain their arms till the expiration of that period.
This message was shared by Mr. Lockhart with James,[769] and he also let him know that a notable individual, sent by the Highland Jacobite leaders to gather information and advice, had arrived in Edinburgh incognito, and had informed[496] Kincardine that the Highlanders planned to feign submission by surrendering part of their weapons under the guise of handing over all of them while actually intending to keep and hide most of them. Kincardine, without expressing any opinion on the matter, advised the gentleman in question that, given foreign assistance could be on its way soon, it would be wise to delay the handover for as long as possible, and since it would take four to five weeks to fulfill the requirements of the act, they should keep their arms until that time had passed.
The advice given by Hamilton and Eglinton coincided with the view which James, upon being made acquainted with the resolution of the chief at Paris, had adopted; and in a letter written to Mr. Lockhart by Colonel Hay, whom he had appointed his secretary of state, and raised to the peerage under the title of Earl of Inverness, he signified his approbation of the advice given by his friends, which he said was entirely agreeable to his own sentiments from the beginning. He stated, moreover, that the orders he had given to assist the Highlanders were only conditional, and in the event only that they themselves should have resolved to oppose the government, and that if the Bishop of Rochester had pressed any of the chiefs at Paris to go to arms, it was more with a view to discover a correspondence which he suspected one of them had carried on independent of the others, than with any real design to induce them to order their followers to make opposition, as that was to have depended as much upon the chiefs at home as upon those abroad.[770]
The advice given by Hamilton and Eglinton matched the perspective that James had taken after learning about the resolution from the chief in Paris. In a letter to Mr. Lockhart from Colonel Hay, whom he appointed as his Secretary of State and elevated to the peerage as the Earl of Inverness, he expressed his approval of the advice from his friends, which he said aligned completely with his own views from the start. He also mentioned that the orders he issued to support the Highlanders were only conditional, specifically if they decided to oppose the government. Additionally, if the Bishop of Rochester had urged any of the chiefs in Paris to take up arms, it was more to uncover a connection he suspected one of them had that was independent of the others, rather than with any real intention to encourage them to mobilize their followers, as that would have relied as much on the chiefs at home as on those abroad.[770]
When James ascertained that the Highlanders were resolved to submit, he withdrew the orders he had given for assisting them, and despatched a trusty messenger to the Highlands to acquaint them of his readiness to support them when a proper occasion offered, and to collect information as to the state of the country. Allan Cameron, the messenger in question, arrived in the Highlands in August, and visited the heads of the clans in the interest of James, to whom he delivered the message with which he had been intrusted. It is said that General Wade was aware of his arrival, but it does not appear that any measures were taken to apprehend him. After four months’ residence in the Highlands, Cameron ventured on a journey to Edinburgh, where, in the beginning of the year 1726, he held frequent conferences with the Duke of Hamilton, the Earl of Kincardine, and Lockhart of Carnwath, on the subject of his mission and the state of affairs, but nothing of importance was resolved upon at these meetings, and Cameron departed for the continent early in February.
When James found out that the Highlanders were set on surrendering, he canceled the orders he had given to help them and sent a trusted messenger to the Highlands to inform them of his willingness to support them when the right opportunity arose and to gather information about the situation in the region. Allan Cameron, the messenger, arrived in the Highlands in August and met with the clan leaders loyal to James, delivering the message he had been tasked with. It's said that General Wade knew about his arrival, but it seems no action was taken to capture him. After living in the Highlands for four months, Cameron decided to travel to Edinburgh, where, at the start of 1726, he held several meetings with the Duke of Hamilton, the Earl of Kincardine, and Lockhart of Carnwath to discuss his mission and the current situation, but nothing significant was decided in these discussions, and Cameron left for the continent early in February.
About this time an event occurred, which, while it tended to create factions amongst the adherents of James, made many of them keep either altogether aloof from any direct management in his affairs, or abstain from entering into any plan of co-operation for his restoration. This was the dismissal of Mar from his post as minister of James at Paris, on the suspicion that he had betrayed the secrets of his master to the British government. From his situation he was intimately acquainted with all the Chevalier’s affairs, and knew the name of every person of any note in the three kingdoms who had taken an interest in the restoration of the exiled family, with many of whom he himself had corresponded. The removal, therefore, of such a person from the Jacobite councils could not fail to excite uneasy apprehensions in the minds of those who had intrusted him with their confidence, and to make them extremely cautious in again committing themselves by any act, which, if discovered, would place them in jeopardy. To this feeling may be ascribed the great reserve which for several years subsequent to this occurrence the Jacobites observed in their foreign relations, and the want of unity of action which formed so remarkable a characteristic in their subsequent proceedings. As this affair forms an important link in the historical chain which connects the events of the year 1715 with those of 1745, a short account of it is necessary.
About this time, an event occurred that, while it created divisions among James's supporters, led many of them to either completely distance themselves from any direct involvement in his affairs or refrain from joining any plans to restore him. This was the dismissal of Mar from his role as James's minister in Paris, due to suspicions that he had betrayed his master's secrets to the British government. Given his position, he was well-acquainted with all the Chevalier's affairs and knew the names of everyone of significance in the three kingdoms who had an interest in restoring the exiled family, many of whom he had corresponded with personally. Therefore, the removal of such an individual from the Jacobite councils inevitably raised concerns among those who had trusted him, making them extremely cautious about committing to any actions that, if discovered, would put them at risk. This sentiment may explain the considerable restraint that the Jacobites demonstrated in their foreign relations for several years following this incident, as well as the lack of unified action that became a notable feature of their later efforts. Since this matter is an important link in the historical chain connecting the events of 1715 to those of 1745, a brief account of it is necessary.
During a temporary confinement at Geneva, Mar had obtained a sum of money, whether solicited or not does not appear, from the Earl of Stair, the British ambassador at Paris, without the knowledge of James. In a narrative afterwards drawn up by Mar in his own justification, he states, that being in great straits[497] he received this money as a loan from the earl, who was his old friend; but Colonel Hay, in a letter to Mr. Lockhart of the 8th of September, 1725, states that Mar had no occasion for such a loan, as “the king” remitted him considerable supplies to Geneva, where his expense would be trifling, as he was entertained by the town.[771] This matter might have been overlooked, but he, soon thereafter, accepted a pension of £2,000 from the government, over and above the sum of £1,500 which his countess and daughter actually then received by way of jointure and aliment out of the produce of his estate. Mar states that before he agreed to receive this pension he took the advice of General Dillon, a zealous supporter of the interests of the Stuarts, whom he had been accustomed to consult in all matters of importance, and that the general advised him to accept of the offer, as by refusing it the government might stop his lady’s jointure, and that his estate would be sold and lost for ever to his family; and that as he had been released from his confinement at Geneva on condition that he should not act or take any part against the government of Great Britain during his abode in France, and should return when required to Geneva, that government might insist on his being sent back to Geneva, whence he had been allowed to go to the waters of Bourbon for his health. Mar communicated the proposal also to James, who at once sanctioned his acceptance of the pension, and assured him that his sentiments in regard to him remained unaltered. Notwithstanding this assurance, however, there is every reason to believe that James, not without good grounds, had begun to suspect his fidelity; and as he could clearly perceive that Mar had already taken his resolution to close with the government, he might consider it his wisest policy to conceal his displeasure, and not to break at once with a man who had so much in his power to injure him and his friends.
During a brief stay in Geneva, Mar obtained a sum of money, whether he asked for it or not isn’t clear, from the Earl of Stair, the British ambassador in Paris, without James knowing. In a later account written by Mar to defend himself, he claims that in great need, he received this money as a loan from the earl, who was an old friend. However, Colonel Hay, in a letter to Mr. Lockhart dated September 8, 1725, states that Mar didn’t need such a loan, as “the king” had sent him considerable funds to Geneva, where his expenses would be minimal since he was supported by the town. This issue might have been ignored, but soon after, he accepted a pension of £2,000 from the government, in addition to the £1,500 that his countess and daughter were already receiving as jointure and support from his estate. Mar says that before agreeing to this pension, he sought the advice of General Dillon, a strong supporter of the Stuart cause, whom he consulted on all significant matters. The general advised him to accept the offer, warning that if he refused, the government might cut off his wife’s jointure and his estate could be sold off permanently. Additionally, since he had been released from his confinement in Geneva on the condition that he wouldn’t act against the British government while in France and would return when called back to Geneva, the government might demand his return, especially since he had been allowed to go to Bourbon for his health. Mar also shared the proposal with James, who immediately approved of him accepting the pension and assured him that his feelings towards him hadn’t changed. Despite this assurance, there are ample reasons to believe that James, for valid reasons, had begun to doubt Mar’s loyalty; he could see that Mar had made up his mind to align himself with the government. Therefore, it might have seemed wise for James to hide his dissatisfaction and not immediately sever ties with someone who had the power to harm him and his allies.
Having thus succeeded in their advances to Mar, the government, on receiving information of the conspiracy in which Atterbury was concerned, sent a gentleman to Paris in May, 1722, with a letter to Mar from Lord Carteret. This gentleman received instructions to sound Mar as to his knowledge of the intended plot. On arriving at Paris, the messenger, (who, it is understood, was Colonel Churchill,) sent a letter to Mar requesting a private interview. Dillon was present when this letter was delivered, and on reading it, Mar says he showed it to Dillon, upon which it was arranged that Mar should instantly call upon the person who had written the letter, and that Dillon should remain in the house till Mar’s return, when the object and nature of the interview would be communicated to him. On Mar’s return he and Dillon consulted together, and they both thought that the incident was a lucky one, as it afforded Mar an opportunity of doing James’s affairs a good service by leading the government off the true scent, and thereby prevent further inquiries. They thereupon drew up a letter with that view, to be sent by Mar in answer to Carteret’s communication, which being approved of by another person in the confidence of the Chevalier, was sent by Mar to the bearer of Carteret’s letter. Mar immediately sent an account of the affair to James and the Duke of Ormond, and shortly received a letter from the former, dated 8th June, 1722, in which he expressed himself entirely satisfied with the course pursued by Mar on the occasion. To justify himself still farther, Mar states, that among the vouchers of his exculpation, there was the copy of another letter from James, written by him to one of his agents at Paris, wherein he justifies and approves of Mar’s conduct, and expresses his regret for the aspersions which had been cast upon the earl about the plot.
Having successfully made advances to Mar, the government, upon receiving information about the conspiracy involving Atterbury, sent a gentleman to Paris in May 1722, with a letter to Mar from Lord Carteret. This gentleman was instructed to gauge Mar’s knowledge of the intended plot. When he arrived in Paris, the messenger, (who is believed to be Colonel Churchill), sent a letter to Mar requesting a private meeting. Dillon was present when the letter was delivered, and after reading it, Mar showed it to Dillon. They then arranged for Mar to immediately visit the person who had written the letter, while Dillon would stay in the house until Mar returned, at which point the purpose and nature of the meeting would be shared with him. Upon Mar's return, he and Dillon discussed the situation and both felt that it was a good opportunity, as it allowed Mar to help James’s interests by misdirecting the government and preventing further inquiries. They then drafted a letter for Mar to send in response to Carteret’s communication, which was approved by another confidant of the Chevalier, and sent by Mar to Carteret's messenger. Mar quickly informed James and the Duke of Ormond about the situation and soon received a letter from James, dated June 8, 1722, in which he expressed full satisfaction with Mar’s actions. To further justify himself, Mar noted that among the evidence supporting his defense was a copy of another letter from James, written to one of his agents in Paris, in which he endorsed and approved of Mar’s conduct and expressed regret for the criticisms directed at the earl regarding the plot.
Though James thus continued to profess his usual confidence in Mar’s integrity, he had, ever since he became acquainted with his pecuniary obligations to Stair, resolved to withdraw that confidence from him by degrees, and in such a manner as might not be prejudicial to the adherents of the exiled family in Great Britain. But Mar, who, as James observed,[772] had put himself under such engagements that he could not any longer serve him in a public manner, and who, from the nature of these engagements, should have declined all knowledge[498] of James’s secrets, continued to meddle with his affairs as formerly, by taking the direction and management of those intrusted to Dillon, the confidential agent of James and the English Jacobites. In this way was Mar enabled for several years, when distrusted by James, to compel him in a manner to keep on good terms with him. From the natural timidity of James, and his anxiety to avoid an open breach with Mar, it is difficult to say how long matters might have remained in this awkward state, had not the attention of the Scottish Jacobites been drawn to Mar’s pension by the report of the parliamentary committee concerning the conspiracy; and the representations of the Bishop of Rochester respecting Mar’s conduct, shortly after his arrival in France, brought matters to a crisis. In the letter last referred to, James thus intimates to Mr. Lockhart the final dismissal of Mar. “I have been always unwilling to mention Mar, but I find myself indispensably engaged at present to let my Scots friends know that I have withdrawn my confidence entirely from him, as I shall be obliged to do from all who may be any ways influenced by him. This conduct is founded on the strongest and most urgent necessity in which my regard to my faithful subjects and servants have the greatest share. What is here said of Mar is not with a view of its being made public, there being no occasion for that, since, many years ago, he put himself under such engagements that he could not serve me in a public manner, neither has he been publicly employ’d by me.”
Though James continued to express his usual confidence in Mar’s integrity, ever since he learned about Mar’s financial obligations to Stair, he had decided to gradually withdraw that confidence without harming the supporters of the exiled family in Great Britain. However, Mar, as James noticed, had committed himself to such obligations that he could no longer serve him publicly, and given the nature of those obligations, he should have refrained from any knowledge of James’s secrets. Yet, Mar continued to involve himself in James’s affairs as before, by taking over the management of those assigned to Dillon, James’s trusted agent and the English Jacobites. This way, Mar managed to keep a foothold for several years, despite being distrusted by James, effectively forcing him to maintain a cordial relationship. Due to James’s natural timidity and his desire to avoid an open conflict with Mar, it’s hard to say how long things might have stayed in this uncomfortable situation if the Scottish Jacobites hadn’t become aware of Mar’s pension because of the parliamentary committee’s report on the conspiracy. Additionally, the Bishop of Rochester’s comments on Mar’s actions shortly after his arrival in France escalated the situation. In the letter previously mentioned, James informs Mr. Lockhart of Mar’s final dismissal: “I have always been hesitant to bring up Mar, but I feel I must inform my Scottish friends that I have completely withdrawn my confidence from him, just as I will need to from anyone influenced by him. This decision comes from the strongest necessity, considering my concern for my loyal subjects and servants. What I’m saying about Mar is not meant for public knowledge, as there’s no need for that, since he committed to obligations long ago that prevent him from serving me publicly, and he has not been publicly employed by me.”
The charges made by Atterbury against Mar were, 1mo, That about the time he, the bishop, was sent prisoner to the Tower, Mar had written him a letter which was the cause of his banishment. 2do, That he had betrayed the secrets of the Chevalier de St. George to the British government, and had entered into a correspondence with them. 3tio, That he had advised the Chevalier to resign his right to the crown for a pension; and lastly, that without consulting James, he drew up and presented a memorial to the Duke of Orleans, containing a plan, which, under the pretence of restoring him, would, if acted upon, have rendered his restoration for ever impracticable.
The accusations made by Atterbury against Mar were, 1, that around the time the bishop was imprisoned in the Tower, Mar had sent him a letter that led to his exile. 2, that he had disclosed the secrets of the Chevalier de St. George to the British government and had established communication with them. 3, that he had advised the Chevalier to give up his claim to the throne for a pension; and finally, that without consulting James, he drafted and submitted a proposal to the Duke of Orleans, which, under the guise of restoring him, would have made his restoration completely unfeasible if acted upon.
To understand the nature of the last charge against Mar, that he laid the scheme before the Regent of France with a design to ruin James, Mar refers to the plan itself for his justification. The expulsion of the Stuarts from the British throne had been always looked upon by the French court as an event which, by dividing the nation into rival factions, would enable France to humble and weaken an ancient and formidable rival. To encourage the Jacobites and Tories in their opposition to the new dynasty, and to embroil the nation in a civil war, the French ministry repeatedly promised to aid them in any attempts they might make to overturn the government; but true to the line of policy they had laid down for themselves, of allowing the opposing parties in the state to weaken each other’s strength in their contest for ascendency, they sided with the weaker party only to prolong the struggle, in the hope that, by thus keeping alive the spirit of discontent, France might be enabled to extend her power, and carry into effect her designs of conquest.
To grasp the nature of the final accusation against Mar, that he presented the plan to the Regent of France with the intent to undermine James, Mar points to the plan itself for his defense. The expulsion of the Stuarts from the British throne was always seen by the French court as an opportunity that, by splitting the nation into rival factions, would allow France to weaken and diminish a longstanding and powerful opponent. To support the Jacobites and Tories in their fight against the new dynasty, the French government consistently promised to assist them in any efforts they might make to topple the current government; however, true to their strategic approach of letting opposing factions weaken one another in their struggle for power, they backed the weaker side only to prolong the conflict, hoping that by keeping the spirit of discontent alive, France could expand its influence and pursue its imperial ambitions.
To remove the objections which such a policy opposed to the restoration of James, Mar proposed that, upon such event taking place, Scotland and Ireland should be restored to their ancient state of independence, and protected in their trade, and thereby enabled, as they would be inclined, to support “the king in such a manner as he’d be under no necessity of entering into measures contrary to his inclinations to gratify the caprices, and allay the factions of his English subjects.”[773] He also proposed that a certain number of French forces should remain in Britain after James was restored, till he had modelled and established the government on this footing, and that 5,000 Scots and as many Irish troops should be lent to the French king, to be kept by him in pay for a certain number of years. Mar was fully aware that such a scheme would be highly unpopular in England, on which account he says, that although he had long ago formed it, he took no steps therein during the life of Cardinal Dubois, whom he knew to be particularly attached to the existing government of Britain; but that obstacle being removed, he laid it before the regent of France,[499] who, he says, he had reason to believe, received it with approbation, as he sealed it up, and addressed it to the Duke of Bourbon, and recommended it to his care. To excuse himself for laying the scheme before the Duke of Orleans without the Chevalier’s knowledge, he states that he did so to prevent James, in case of the scheme being discovered, being blamed by those who, for particular reasons, would be displeased at it; but that immediately after the delivery he acquainted James thereof, and sent him a copy of it, and at the same time represented to him the absolute necessity of keeping it secret. Notwithstanding this injunction, Colonel Hay sent a copy of it to the Bishop of Rochester, and Mar attributes the bad feeling which Atterbury afterwards displayed towards him, to the proposal he made for restoring Scotland to her independence.
To address the objections to restoring James, Mar suggested that once that happened, Scotland and Ireland should regain their independence and have their trade protected. This would allow them to support “the king in a way that wouldn’t force him to take actions against his wishes just to please the whims and settle the conflicts of his English subjects.”[773] He also proposed that a certain number of French troops should stay in Britain after James was restored until he had established the government on this basis, and that 5,000 Scottish and the same number of Irish troops should be loaned to the French king to be kept on his payroll for a specific number of years. Mar knew that such a plan would be very unpopular in England, which is why he says that although he had come up with it a long time ago, he didn’t act on it while Cardinal Dubois was alive, as he knew Dubois was particularly loyal to the current government in Britain. However, once that obstacle was gone, he presented it to the regent of France,[499] who, he believed, received it positively, as he sealed it and sent it to the Duke of Bourbon, asking him to take care of it. To justify bringing up the plan with the Duke of Orleans without the Chevalier’s knowledge, he said he did it to protect James from being blamed by those who would be upset if they found out about the plan. Immediately after delivering it, he informed James and sent him a copy, stressing the urgent need to keep it confidential. Despite this request, Colonel Hay sent a copy to the Bishop of Rochester, and Mar believes that the negative feelings Atterbury later showed towards him stemmed from the proposal to restore Scotland’s independence.
The memorial was presented by Mar to the Duke of Orleans in September, 1723; but so little secrecy was observed, that, in the month of January following, a statement appeared in the public newspapers, that a certain peer, then in Paris, had laid a plan before the regent for restoring the exiled family. Though the British government must have been aware, or at all events must have suspected, after such a notification, that Mar was the author of the scheme, his pension was still continued, and they even favoured him still more by allowing the family estate, which was exposed to sale, to fall again into the hands of the family on favourable terms.
The memorial was given by Mar to the Duke of Orleans in September 1723; however, it was kept so little under wraps that by January of the following year, a report appeared in the newspapers stating that a certain nobleman, then in Paris, had presented a plan to the regent for restoring the exiled family. Even though the British government must have known or at least suspected, after such a report, that Mar was behind the scheme, his pension continued without interruption, and they even supported him further by allowing the family estate, which was up for sale, to return to the family under favorable terms.
On reviewing the whole circumstances of Mar’s conduct, evolved by Atterbury’s charges, it must be admitted that his justification is far from being complete. From the position in which he placed himself as a debtor of Stair, and a pensioner of the British government, he could no longer be trusted with safety by his Jacobite colleagues, and as he had come under an obligation, as a condition of his pension, not to act in behalf of the Stuarts, he was bound in honour to have abstained from all farther interference in their affairs; but for reasons only known to himself, he continued to act as if no alteration of his relations with the exiled family had taken place since he was first intrusted by them. Selfish in his disposition, and regardless whether the Chevalier de St. George, or the Elector of Hanover wore the crown, provided his ambition was gratified, it is probable, that, without harbouring any intention to betray, he wished to preserve an appearance of promoting the interests of the Stuarts, in order that the compact which he had entered into with the British government, might, in the event of a restoration of that family, form no bar to his advancement under a new order of things; but whatever were his views or motives, his design, if he entertained any such as has been supposed, was frustrated by his disgrace in 1725.
Upon reviewing the overall circumstances of Mar’s actions, brought to light by Atterbury’s accusations, it's clear that his justification is far from complete. Given his role as a debtor to Stair and a pensioner of the British government, he could no longer be safely trusted by his Jacobite colleagues. Moreover, since he agreed, as a condition of his pension, not to support the Stuarts, he was honor-bound to refrain from any further involvement in their affairs. However, for reasons only known to him, he continued to act as if nothing had changed regarding his relationship with the exiled family since they first entrusted him. Selfish by nature and indifferent to whether the Chevalier de St. George or the Elector of Hanover held the crown, as long as his ambitions were satisfied, it’s likely that, without any intention to betray, he wanted to maintain an appearance of supporting the Stuarts. This way, if that family were to be restored, his arrangement with the British government wouldn't prevent his advancement in a new regime. But whatever his intentions or motives were, his plans—if he had any—were thwarted by his disgrace in 1725.
The breach with Mar was looked upon by some of the Jacobites as a rash act on the part of the Chevalier, and they considered that he had been sacrificed to gratify Colonel Hay, between whom and Mar an irreconcilable difference had for some time existed. This opinion had a pernicious influence upon the councils of the Chevalier, and to the rupture with Mar may be attributed the denouement of an unhappy difference between James and his consort, which, for a time, fixed the attention of all the European courts.
The break with Mar was seen by some of the Jacobites as a reckless move by the Chevalier, and they felt he had been sacrificed to please Colonel Hay, who had been in a deep disagreement with Mar for some time. This view had a damaging impact on the Chevalier's decisions, and the split with Mar can be linked to the resolution of a troubling conflict between James and his wife, which for a while, captured the interest of all the European courts.
In the year 1720 the Chevalier de St. George had espoused the Princess Clementina, granddaughter of John Sobieski, king of Poland, who had born him two sons, viz. Charles Edward, celebrated for his exploits in 1745, and Henry Benedict, afterwards known as Cardinal York.[774] Prince Charles was placed under the tuition of one Mrs. Sheldon, who, it is said, obtained a complete ascendency over the Princess Clementina. As alleged by the partisans of Colonel Hay, she was entirely devoted to Mar, and served him as a spy in the family. To counteract the rising influence of Hay, she is represented to have incited the princess against him to such a degree, as to render the whole household a scene of constant disturbance. But whatever may have been the conduct of Mrs. Sheldon, there is good reason for believing that the cause of irritation proceeded entirely from the behaviour of Hay and his lady, who appear not to have treated the princess with the respect due to her rank, and who, from the sway they appear to have had over the mind of her husband,[500] indulged in liberties which did not become them.
In 1720, Chevalier de St. George married Princess Clementina, the granddaughter of John Sobieski, king of Poland, and together they had two sons: Charles Edward, famous for his actions in 1745, and Henry Benedict, who later became known as Cardinal York.[774] Prince Charles was taught by a woman named Mrs. Sheldon, who supposedly gained complete control over Princess Clementina. According to Colonel Hay's supporters, she was fully loyal to Mar and acted as a spy for him within the family. To counter Hay's growing influence, she is said to have turned the princess against him to such an extent that it created constant chaos in the household. However, regardless of Mrs. Sheldon’s actions, it's reasonable to believe that the real source of tension stemmed from the behavior of Hay and his wife, who did not treat the princess with the respect her status deserved and, given their influence over her husband,[500] crossed boundaries that were inappropriate.
To relieve herself from the indignities which she alleged she suffered, the princess resolved to retire into a convent, of which resolution the Chevalier first received notice from a confidante of the princess, who also informed him that nothing but the dismissal of Colonel Hay from his service would induce her to alter her resolution. The princess afterwards personally notified her determination to her husband, who remonstrated with her upon the impropriety of a step which would prejudice them in the eyes of their friends, and make their enemies triumph; but she remained inflexible.
To escape the humiliations she claimed to have faced, the princess decided to enter a convent. The Chevalier first learned about this from a close friend of the princess, who also told him that only the dismissal of Colonel Hay from his position would change her mind. Later, the princess informed her husband of her decision in person. He argued with her about the negative impact this move would have on their reputation among friends and how it would give their enemies something to celebrate; however, she remained steadfast.
Finding the Chevalier fully determined to retain Colonel Hay in his service, the princess made preparations for carrying her resolution into effect; and, accordingly, on the morning of Thursday, the 15th of November, 1725, under the pretence of taking an airing in her carriage, she drove off to the convent of St. Cecilia, at Rome, into which she retired, without taking any notice of a long letter, by way of remonstrance, which her husband had written her on the 11th.[775]
Finding the Chevalier fully determined to keep Colonel Hay in his service, the princess prepared to act on her decision. Early on Thursday, November 15, 1725, under the guise of going for a drive, she headed to the convent of St. Cecilia in Rome, where she went in without acknowledging a lengthy letter her husband had sent her on the 11th, expressing his concerns. [775]
The Chevalier was anxious that his friends should form a favourable opinion of the course he had adopted in resisting the demand of his wife; and, accordingly, on the morning after her departure, he assembled all his household, and explained to them fully the different steps he had taken to prevent the extraordinary proceeding of the princess. He also entered into a justification of his own conduct, and concluded by assuring them that it should be his principal care to educate his two sons in such a manner as might contribute one day to the happiness of the people he expected to govern. With the same view, he immediately despatched copies of the memoir, and of the two letters he had written to the princess, to Mr. Lockhart, to be shown to his friends in Scotland; but as the memoir and letters had been made public, copies of them were publicly hawked through the streets of London and Edinburgh, with a scurrilous introduction, several weeks before Mr. Lockhart received his communication. This was done apparently with the approbation of the government, as the magistrates of Edinburgh compelled the porters of the city to cry the papers through the streets.[776] At first, the Jacobites imagined that these documents were forgeries got up by the government, to make the Jacobite cause contemptible in the eyes of the people; but they were soon undeceived, and great was their consternation when they found that the papers in question were genuine.
The Chevalier was worried that his friends would judge him negatively for resisting his wife's demands. So, the morning after she left, he gathered everyone in his household and fully explained the steps he had taken to prevent the princess from doing something extraordinary. He also justified his actions and assured them that his main goal would be to raise his two sons in a way that would someday bring happiness to the people he intended to govern. To further this aim, he quickly sent copies of the memoir and the two letters he had written to the princess to Mr. Lockhart, to share with his friends in Scotland. However, since the memoir and letters had already been made public, copies were being sold on the streets of London and Edinburgh with a scandalous introduction weeks before Mr. Lockhart received his copies. This appeared to happen with the government's approval, as the magistrates of Edinburgh forced city porters to announce the papers throughout the streets. At first, the Jacobites thought these documents were forgeries created by the government to tarnish their cause in the public eye, but they were soon disillusioned, and their shock grew when they realized that the papers were indeed authentic.
The court of Rome seemed to approve of the Chevalier’s conduct in refusing to remove Hay; but when it was understood that the removal of Murray, the young princes’ governor, was considered by their mother even of more importance than the dismissal of Hay, the pope sent a message to James, intimating that if Murray were removed and Mrs. Sheldon restored to favour, a reconciliation might be effected with the princess,—that, however, he would not insist on Mrs. Sheldon being taken back, but that he could not approve of nor consent to Murray being about the prince. The Chevalier did not relish such interference, and returned for answer, that he had no occasion for the pope’s advice, and that he did not consider his consent necessary in an affair which related to the private concerns of his family. As James was the pensioner of his holiness, the answer may be considered rather uncourteous, but the Chevalier looked upon such meddling as an insult which his dignity could not brook. The pope, however, renewed his application to bring about a reconciliation, and with such earnestness, that James became so uneasy as to express a wish to retire from his dominions.[777] By the efforts, however, it is believed, of the princess’s friends, aided by the repeated remonstrances of a respectable portion of the Jacobites, the Chevalier at length reluctantly dismissed Hay from his service. According to Mr. Lockhart, Hay and his wife had obtained such a complete ascendency over the Chevalier, that they had the direction of all matters, whether public or domestic, and taking advantage of the confidence which he reposed in them, they instilled into his mind[501] unfavourable impressions of his best friends. By insinuating that the princess, and every person that did not truckle to them, were factious, and that their complaints against the colonel and his lady proceeded from a feeling of disrespect to himself, his temper became by degrees soured towards his wife. To escape from the insolence of these favourites, the princess, as has been seen, embraced, for a time, a conventual life; and while some of the Chevalier’s adherents, who had lost their estates in his service, left his court in disgust, others were ordered away. It was currently reported at the time that Mrs. Hay was the king’s mistress, and that jealousy on the part of the Princess Clementina was the cause of the rupture; the princess herself in her letters distinctly speaks of Mrs. Hay as “the king’s mistress,” although persons who had ample opportunities of observation could observe no impropriety. The pertinacity with which James clung to his unworthy favourites tended greatly to injure his affairs.[778]
The court of Rome seemed to approve of the Chevalier’s decision to keep Hay but when it became clear that their mother thought removing Murray, the young princes’ governor, was even more important than getting rid of Hay, the pope sent a message to James. He suggested that if Murray were dismissed and Mrs. Sheldon were restored to good standing, a reconciliation with the princess could happen. However, he stated that he wouldn't push for Mrs. Sheldon’s reinstatement, but he could not agree to Murray being near the prince. The Chevalier wasn’t pleased with that interference and replied that he didn’t need the pope’s advice and didn’t think his consent was necessary for a matter related to his family’s private affairs. Since James was a pensioner of the pope, the response might be seen as rather rude, but the Chevalier viewed such meddling as an insult that he couldn’t tolerate. The pope, however, continued his efforts for reconciliation with such determination that James grew uneasy and expressed a desire to leave his territories.[777] Nonetheless, it is believed that through the efforts of the princess’s friends, along with the persistent objections from a respectable portion of the Jacobites, the Chevalier eventually, albeit reluctantly, dismissed Hay from his service. According to Mr. Lockhart, Hay and his wife had gained such complete control over the Chevalier that they managed all matters, whether public or private, and taking advantage of his trust, they planted negative notions about his best friends in his mind[501]. They suggested that the princess and anyone who didn’t submit to them were troublemakers, and that complaints against the colonel and his wife stemmed from a lack of respect for him, which gradually soured his mood towards his own wife. To escape the arrogance of these favorites, the princess, as noted, temporarily chose a convent life; and while some of the Chevalier’s followers, who had lost their estates serving him, left his court in disgust, others were commanded to leave. At the time, it was commonly rumored that Mrs. Hay was the king’s mistress and that jealousy from Princess Clementina caused the rift; the princess herself referred to Mrs. Hay in her letters as “the king’s mistress,” even though those who had ample opportunities to observe saw no inappropriate behavior. James’s stubborn hold on his unworthy favorites significantly harmed his affairs.[778]
The death of George I., which took place on Sunday, the 11th June, 1727, while on his journey to Hanover, raised anew the hopes of the Chevalier. He was at Bologna when this intelligence reached him, and so anxious was he to be nearer England to watch the progress of events, and to be ready to avail himself of the services of his friends in Britain to effect his restoration, that he left Bologna privately for Lorraine, the day after the news was brought him, although the princess, who had just left the convent, by the advice of her friends, was at the time on her way from Rome to Bologna to join him. The journey of the princess being publicly known, the Chevalier availed himself of the circumstance to conceal his real design, by giving out that he had left Bologna to meet her. On arriving at Nancy, the Chevalier despatched couriers to Vienna, Madrid, and Paris, announcing the object of his journey, and at the same time sent a messenger with a letter to Mr. Lockhart, who, in consequence of a warrant being issued by the British government for his apprehension, had a few months before taken refuge on the continent, and was then residing at Liege. Although he expected no assistance from any foreign power, still, he says, “the present conjuncture appears so favourable in all its circumstances that had I only consulted my own inclinations, I should certainly out of hand have crossed the seas, and seen at any rate what I could do for my own and my subjects’ delivery; but as on this occasion I act for them as well as myself, and cannot hope without their concurrence to succeed in what I may undertake in our mutual behalf, I find myself under the necessity of making no further steps without their advice.
The death of George I, which happened on Sunday, June 11, 1727, while he was traveling to Hanover, reignited the hopes of the Chevalier. He was in Bologna when he received this news, and he was so eager to get closer to England to monitor the situation and prepare to use the support of his friends in Britain to regain his position that he left Bologna secretly for Lorraine the day after he heard the news, even though the princess, who had just left the convent on her friends’ advice, was traveling from Rome to Bologna to meet him. Since the princess's journey was public knowledge, the Chevalier used this situation to hide his true intentions by claiming he had left Bologna to join her. Upon reaching Nancy, the Chevalier sent couriers to Vienna, Madrid, and Paris to announce the purpose of his trip, and at the same time, he dispatched a messenger with a letter to Mr. Lockhart, who had sought refuge on the continent a few months earlier due to a warrant issued by the British government for his arrest and was then living in Liege. While he didn’t expect any help from foreign powers, he stated, “the current situation seems so favorable in all its circumstances that if I were only considering my own desires, I would have immediately crossed the seas to see what I could do for myself and my subjects’ freedom; but since I am acting on their behalf as well as my own this time, and I can't expect to succeed in our joint efforts without their input, I find I must not take any further steps without their advice."
“’Tis true the disadvantages I lie under are great and many; I have but a small stock of money, scarce sufficient to transport what few arms I have and what officers I may get to follow me on this occasion. I’m sensible that it is next to impossible that a concert should be established amongst my friends at home, such as would be sufficient for a rising in arms in my favour before my arrival, and by what is said before, the little hopes of foreign assistance will be sufficiently seen; but with all this, many arguments may be brought to authorise an undertaking which at first sight might appear rash.... All put together it must be concluded that if the present conjuncture is slip’d, it cannot be expected that we ever can have so favorable a one for acting by ourselves, and that we run the risk of allowing the general affairs of Europe to be less favorable to us than they are at present; so that whatever is not absolutely desperate ought certainly to be undertaken, and the sooner the better.
It’s true that the disadvantages I face are numerous and significant; I have a limited amount of money, hardly enough to transport the few weapons I possess and any officers who might choose to join me this time. I realize that it’s nearly impossible to achieve a united effort among my friends back home that would be strong enough to support an uprising in my favor before I arrive, and as previously mentioned, the little chance of foreign support is evident. However, despite all this, there are several reasons that could justify an undertaking that might initially seem reckless... Putting everything together, it must be concluded that if we let this moment pass, we shouldn’t expect to have such a favorable opportunity for acting independently again, and we risk the chance that the overall situation in Europe could become less advantageous for us than it is now. Therefore, whatever isn’t absolutely hopeless should definitely be pursued, and the sooner, the better.
“I desire therefore you may think seriously on this matter, and let me have your opinion as soon as possible, and if my going into England be not adviseable, whether my going to the Highlands of Scotland might not be found proper.” To this letter is appended the following postscript in James’s own handwriting. “The contents of this will show you the confidence I have in you, and I expect you will let me know by the bearer, (Allan Cameron,) your advice and opinion, particularly on this important occasion.”[779]
“I hope you’ll think seriously about this matter and share your opinion with me as soon as you can. If going to England isn’t advisable, do you think heading to the Highlands of Scotland might be better?” To this letter, James added the following postscript in his own handwriting. “The contents of this show how much I trust you, and I expect you’ll inform me through the messenger, (Allan Cameron,) about your advice and opinion, especially regarding this important situation.”[779]
From Cameron Mr. Lockhart was surprised to learn that the Chevalier, notwithstanding his certainty that he could look for no foreign[502] aid, and that his friends, both in Scotland and England, had made no preparations to receive him, was not only inclined, but seemed even resolved, to repair to the Highlands of Scotland, and there raise the standard of insurrection, and that Colonel Hay, whom he had so lately discarded, was one of his counsellors on the occasion. As Cameron, who had visited the Highlands some time before, and was well aware of the almost insuperable difficulties which opposed themselves to the contemplated step, seemed to approve of the Chevalier’s design, Mr. Lockhart expressed his wonder that one who knew the state of the Highlands so well, and the determination generally of the Highlanders not to take the field again till they saw England actually engaged, could advise his master to risk his person, and expose the country and his friends to certain destruction. He observed, that there were indeed some persons who would venture their all in any attempt headed by the Chevalier in person, but as matters then stood, the number of such persons would be few, and that the great majority of those that might be expected to join him would consist of idle persons, actuated solely by the hopes of plunder, who would abandon him eventually to the mercy of the government troops that would be poured into the Highlands, and that, under the pretence of punishing the few who had taken up arms, they would ravage the country and cut off the inhabitants, for doing which the government only wanted such a handle.
From Cameron, Mr. Lockhart was surprised to learn that the Chevalier, despite being certain he could count on no foreign support and that his friends in both Scotland and England had made no preparations to help him, was not only willing but seemed determined to go to the Highlands of Scotland and raise the standard of rebellion. He was taken aback to find that Colonel Hay, whom he had recently dismissed, was one of the advisors in this endeavor. Since Cameron had previously visited the Highlands and knew well the almost insurmountable challenges facing this plan, he appeared to support the Chevalier’s intentions. Mr. Lockhart expressed his disbelief that someone so familiar with the situation in the Highlands and the general reluctance of the Highlanders to take action until they saw England actually involved could advise his leader to put himself at risk and expose the area and his friends to certain destruction. He noted that while there were indeed some people willing to risk everything in any attempt led by the Chevalier, the number of such individuals would be small given the current circumstances. Most of those likely to join him would be idle individuals motivated solely by the prospect of plunder, who would ultimately abandon him to the mercy of the government troops that would flood into the Highlands. Moreover, under the pretense of punishing the few who had taken up arms, they would ravage the land and harm its inhabitants, for which the government only needed such a pretext.
In accordance with these sentiments, Mr. Lockhart represented in his answer to the Chevalier’s letter, that the design he contemplated was one of the greatest importance, and though it was very proper for him to put himself in a condition to avail himself of any favourable circumstances that might occur, yet that appearances did not warrant such expectations,—that the people of England seemed to have forgot all the grievances under which they had laboured during the late reign, in hope of a better order of things, and that until they found themselves disappointed, he could expect nothing from them,—that with regard to such of the people of Scotland as were favourably disposed, they could not possibly do any thing without being previously provided with many material things they stood in need of, and that before these could be supplied, many difficulties had to be surmounted and much time would be lost, during which preparations would be made on all hands to crush them,—that although it would be of advantage to strike a blow before the government had time to strengthen itself at home and abroad, yet the attempt was not advisable without necessary precautions and provisions to insure its success, as without these such an attempt would be desperate, and might ruin the cause for ever,—that no man living would be happier than he (Mr. Lockhart) to see the dawning of a fair day, but when every point of the compass was black and cloudy, he could not but dread very bad weather, and such as could give no encouragement to a traveller to proceed on his voyage, and might prove the utter ruin of himself and attendants.[780] This judicious advice was not thrown away upon the Chevalier, who at once laid aside his design of going to Scotland, and retired to Avignon, where he proposed to reside under the protection of the pope; but his stay at Avignon was short, being obliged to leave that place in consequence, it is believed, of the representations of the French government to the court of Rome. He returned to Italy.
In line with these feelings, Mr. Lockhart noted in his response to the Chevalier's letter that the plan he was considering was of great significance. While it was certainly wise for him to prepare for any favorable opportunities that might arise, appearances didn’t support such hopes. The people of England seemed to have forgotten all the grievances they faced during the recent reign, in anticipation of a better future. Until they felt disappointed, he couldn’t expect anything from them. As for those in Scotland who were sympathetic, they couldn’t do anything without first having many essential resources they needed. Before those could be provided, numerous challenges had to be overcome, and a lot of time would be wasted, during which preparations would be made on all sides to counter them. Although it would be beneficial to take action before the government could consolidate its power both at home and abroad, the attempt was not advisable without the necessary precautions and resources to ensure success; otherwise, it could be a desperate move that might jeopardize the cause permanently. No one would be happier than he (Mr. Lockhart) to see a better future, but when every direction was dark and stormy, he couldn’t help but fear very bad weather, which wouldn’t encourage any traveler to continue on their journey and could lead to complete ruin for himself and his followers.[780] This wise advice did not go unheeded by the Chevalier, who immediately abandoned his plan to go to Scotland and retreated to Avignon, where he intended to stay under the pope’s protection. However, his time in Avignon was brief, as he was forced to leave due to, it is believed, warnings from the French government to the court of Rome. He returned to Italy.
FOOTNOTES:
[746] State Trials, vol. xv.
[747] “It is painful to see on the lists, the many Highland names followed with the word ‘labourer,’ indicating that they belonged to the humblest class. Too implicit obedience had been the weakness, instead of rebellion being the crime, of these men; and in many instances they had been forced into the service for which they were punished, as absolutely as the French conscript or the British pressed seaman.”—Burton’s Scotland (1689–1747), vol. ii. p. 211.
[747] “It’s painful to see on the lists so many Highland names followed by the term ‘laborer,’ which shows they belonged to the lowest class. Their weakness was an excessive obedience, rather than rebellion being their fault; in many cases, they were forced into the service for which they were punished, just like the French conscripts or British pressed sailors.”—Burton’s Scotland (1689–1747), vol. ii. p. 211.
[748] Mem. de Berwick, tome ii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berwick Memoirs, volume ii.
[751] Lockhart, vol. ii. p. 19.
[756] Idem, pp. 278, 279.
[757] “The companies were six in number: three distinguished by the name of large companies, consisted of 100 men each; and three smaller companies, of 70 men each. The former were commanded by captains, and the latter by captain-lieutenants, each commanding officer being, as the name implies, independent of the others. To each company, great and small, was attached the same number of subalterns, viz. two lieutenants and one ensign.”
[757] “There were six companies in total: three large companies, each with 100 men, and three smaller companies, each with 70 men. The large companies were led by captains, while the smaller ones were led by captain-lieutenants, with each commanding officer being independent as the title suggests. Each company, regardless of size, had the same number of lower officers: two lieutenants and one ensign.”
[758] Burt’s Letters, vol. ii. pp. 303–314.
[759] Scotland (1689–1747), vol. ii. p. 247.
[760] Among Wade’s correspondents were Robert Stewart of Appin, Alexander Macdonald of Glencoe, Grant, Laird of Glenmorison, the Laird of Mackinnon, Robert Campbell, alias Macgregor (the notorious Rob Roy), Lord Ogilvy. “No doubt,” writes Lockhart to the Pretender, “the government will be at pains to magnify and spread abroad their success in disarming the Highlanders, but depend on’t, it’s all a jest; for few or no swords or pistols are or will be surrendered, and only such of their fire-arms as are of no value.”—Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 195.
[760] Among Wade’s correspondents were Robert Stewart of Appin, Alexander Macdonald of Glencoe, Grant, the Laird of Glenmorison, the Laird of Mackinnon, Robert Campbell, alias Macgregor (the famous Rob Roy), and Lord Ogilvy. “No doubt,” Lockhart writes to the Pretender, “the government will be keen to exaggerate and broadcast their success in disarming the Highlanders, but trust me, it’s all a joke; because very few, if any, swords or pistols are being surrendered, and only those of their firearms that are worthless.” —Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 195.
[762] Letter xvi.
Letter 16.
[764] Letters, vol. ii. p. 220.
[765] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 29.
[767] Abstract of a letter from one of the Highland chiefs at Paris to Mr. John Macleod, advocate, dated the end of June, 1725. Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. pp. 192–3.
[767] Summary of a letter from a Highland chief in Paris to Mr. John Macleod, lawyer, dated the end of June, 1725. Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. pp. 192–3.
[770] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 218.
[771] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 177–206.
[773] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 183.
[778] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 339.
[779] Idem, p. 356.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 356.
[780] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 360.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
A.D. 1739–1745.
A.D. 1739–1745.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Foreign intrigues—Edinburgh Association—Maria Theresa—Jacobite intrigues—Drummond of Bochaldy at Edinburgh, and Murray of Broughton at Paris—Plan of a French invasion—Prince Charles Edward, the Chevalier’s son, arrives at Paris—Preparations for invasion—Embarkation and failure of the expedition—Murray of Broughton proceeds to Paris—Interview with the Prince, who resolves to proceed to Scotland.
Foreign conspiracies—Edinburgh Association—Maria Theresa—Jacobite plots—Drummond of Bochaldy in Edinburgh, and Murray of Broughton in Paris—Plan for a French invasion—Prince Charles Edward, the Chevalier’s son, arrives in Paris—Preparations for the invasion—Embarkation and failure of the mission—Murray of Broughton goes to Paris—Meeting with the Prince, who decides to move to Scotland.
War having been declared against Spain in the year 1739, the Chevalier de St. George despatched Lord Marischal to Madrid to induce the court of Spain to adopt measures for his restoration. But however willing Spain might be to assist him, he was desirous that no[503] attempt should be made without the concurrence of France.[781] About the same time, that is, in the beginning of the year 1740, some of the more zealous and leading Jacobites, in anticipation of a war with France, held a meeting at Edinburgh, and formed themselves into an association, by which they engaged themselves to take arms and venture their lives and fortunes to restore the family of Stuart, provided the King of France would send over a body of troops to their assistance. The association, like that which brought over King William to England, consisted of seven persons, viz., Lord Lovat, James Drummond, commonly called Duke of Perth, the Earl of Traquair, Sir James Campbell of Auchinbreck, Cameron of Lochiel, John Stuart, brother to Lord Traquair, and Lord John Drummond, uncle to the Duke of Perth.[782] The conspirators despatched Drummond of Bochaldy, or Balhady, (nephew to Lochiel,) to Rome with the bond of association, and a list of those chiefs and chieftains who were considered by the associates to be favourable to the cause. Drummond was instructed to deliver these papers into the hands of the Chevalier de St. George, and to entreat him to procure assistance from France in furtherance of their design. The project was well received by James, who, after perusing the papers, forwarded them immediately by the same messenger to Cardinal Fleury at Paris, with a request that the court of France would grant the required assistance. But the cardinal, with that caution which distinguished him, would come under no engagement, but contented himself at first by a general assurance of conditional support.
War was declared against Spain in 1739, and the Chevalier de St. George sent Lord Marischal to Madrid to persuade the Spanish court to take steps for his restoration. However, while Spain might have been willing to help, he wanted to ensure that any efforts were made in agreement with France. Around the same time, at the start of 1740, some of the more passionate and prominent Jacobites, anticipating a war with France, held a meeting in Edinburgh. They formed an association committing themselves to take up arms and risk their lives and fortunes to restore the Stuart family, provided the King of France sent troops to assist them. This association, similar to the one that brought King William to England, consisted of seven members: Lord Lovat, James Drummond, commonly known as the Duke of Perth, the Earl of Traquair, Sir James Campbell of Auchinbreck, Cameron of Lochiel, John Stuart, brother of Lord Traquair, and Lord John Drummond, uncle of the Duke of Perth. The conspirators sent Drummond of Bochaldy (or Balhady), nephew of Lochiel, to Rome with the bond of association and a list of chiefs and leaders who were seen as supportive of their cause. Drummond was tasked with delivering these documents to the Chevalier de St. George and asking him to arrange for assistance from France. The proposal was well received by James, who, after reading the papers, immediately forwarded them by the same messenger to Cardinal Fleury in Paris, requesting that the French court provide the needed support. However, the cardinal, known for his caution, refused to make any commitments and initially only offered a general assurance of conditional support.
The negotiation was, however, persevered in, but the death of the Emperor Charles VI., which happened on the 20th of October, drew off the cardinal’s attention to matters which appeared to him of greater importance. The emperor was succeeded in his hereditary dominions by his eldest daughter, Maria Theresa, married to the Grand-duke of Tuscany, formerly Duke of Lorraine. Though this princess succeeded under the title of the pragmatic sanction, which had been guaranteed by England, France, Spain, Prussia, Russia, Holland, and the whole of the Germanic body, with the exception of the elector-palatine, and the electors of Bavaria and Saxony, a powerful confederacy was formed against her by almost all these powers, to strip her of her dominions.
The negotiation continued, but the death of Emperor Charles VI. on October 20 shifted the cardinal’s focus to issues that he considered more pressing. The emperor was succeeded in his hereditary lands by his eldest daughter, Maria Theresa, who was married to the Grand Duke of Tuscany, formerly the Duke of Lorraine. Although this princess took over under the title of the pragmatic sanction, which had been backed by England, France, Spain, Prussia, Russia, Holland, and almost the entire Germanic body, except for the elector-palatine and the electors of Bavaria and Saxony, a strong alliance was formed against her by nearly all these powers to take away her territories.
Alarmed at the formidable confederacy formed against her, the Queen of Hungary applied to Great Britain for succour; but Sir Robert Walpole evaded the demand, and recommended an immediate peace with Prussia. The parliament, as well as the nation, however, had different views; and as the minister saw that he would be compelled to fulfil his engagements to the house of Austria, parliament was called upon to support the Queen of Hungary, and maintain the liberties of Europe. The commons cheerfully voted a sum of £300,000 to enable George II. to fulfil his engagements, which sum was remitted to the Queen of Hungary, and the contingent of 12,000 Danish and Hessian troops, which Great Britain had engaged to furnish, was got in readiness.
Alarmed by the strong alliance formed against her, the Queen of Hungary sought help from Great Britain, but Sir Robert Walpole dodged her request and suggested making peace with Prussia instead. However, both Parliament and the public had different opinions. Seeing that he would have to honor his commitments to the House of Austria, he called on Parliament to support the Queen of Hungary and defend Europe's freedoms. The House of Commons gladly approved a sum of £300,000 to help George II meet his obligations, which was sent to the Queen of Hungary, and preparations were made for the contingent of 12,000 Danish and Hessian troops that Great Britain had promised to provide.
While the flames of war were thus spreading over Europe, the situation of the British ministry was every day becoming more critical from the clamours of the Tories and the discontented Whigs. Walpole had triumphed in both houses on motions for an address to the king to dismiss him from his presence and councils; but his triumph was short, and the approach of an election redoubled the efforts of his enemies. Though the Jacobites required no incentive to induce them to assist in displacing a minister who had been the chief obstacle to the restoration of the exiled family; yet to make perfectly sure of their aid, Lord Chesterfield went to France, and by means of the Duke of Ormond, obtained, it is said, a circular letter from the Chevalier de St. George to his friends, urging them to do every thing in their power to ruin Walpole. To encourage the popular clamour against the minister, reports, the most absurd and incredible respecting[504] him, were circulated among the people and believed; and while the general discontent was at its height, the election commenced. The contests between the two parties were extremely violent; but the country party, backed by the adherents of the Prince of Wales, who had formed a party against the minister, prevailed. So powerful was the influence of the Duke of Argyle, who had lately joined the opposition, that out of the forty-five members returned for Scotland, the friends of the ministry could not secure above six. The new parliament met on the 4th of December, 1741; and Walpole, no longer able to contend with the forces arrayed against him, retired from office within a few weeks thereafter.
While the flames of war were spreading across Europe, the situation for the British government was becoming more critical each day due to the demands of the Tories and the dissatisfied Whigs. Walpole had achieved victories in both houses regarding motions to petition the king to remove him from his presence and councils; however, his success was brief, and the impending election intensified the efforts of his opponents. Although the Jacobites didn't need any encouragement to help remove a minister who had been the main barrier to restoring the exiled family, to ensure their support, Lord Chesterfield traveled to France and, through the Duke of Ormond, reportedly secured a circular letter from the Chevalier de St. George urging his supporters to do everything they could to undermine Walpole. To fuel public outrage against the minister, the most ridiculous and unbelievable rumors about him were spread among the people and widely believed. As general discontent peaked, the election began. The battles between the two parties were extremely fierce, but the country party, supported by followers of the Prince of Wales who had formed an opposition against the minister, came out on top. The influence of the Duke of Argyle, who had recently joined the opposition, was so strong that out of the forty-five members elected from Scotland, Walpole's supporters could secure only about six. The new parliament convened on December 4, 1741, and Walpole, no longer able to fight against the forces aligned against him, stepped down from office within a few weeks.
Encouraged by appearances, and imagining that some of the old discontented Whigs who deprecated the system which had been pursued since the accession of the house of Hanover, of maintaining the foreign dominions of the sovereign at the expense, as they thought, of the honour and interests of the nation, Drummond of Bochaldy proposed to the Chevalier to visit England, and make overtures in his name to the “old Whigs.”[783] This plan was highly approved of by James, who wrote him a letter in his own hand, which was intended to be exhibited to such persons as might seem inclined to favour his restoration. This letter was inclosed in a private letter containing instructions for the regulation of his conduct in the proposed negotiation, which it was intended should be kept an entire secret from the Jacobites, both in England and Scotland. Erskine of Grange, who enjoyed the confidence of some of the discontented Whigs, and who privately favoured the designs of the exiled family, was pitched upon as a fit person to make advances to the old Whigs.[784]
Encouraged by appearances and imagining that some of the discontented old Whigs, who criticized the system established since the rise of the house of Hanover, which they believed prioritized the sovereign's foreign territories over the honor and interests of the nation, Drummond of Bochaldy suggested to the Chevalier that they visit England and make proposals in his name to the "old Whigs." This plan received strong support from James, who personally wrote him a letter meant to be presented to individuals who might be inclined to support his restoration. This letter was included in a private correspondence that contained guidelines for how he should conduct himself during the proposed negotiations, which were to be kept entirely secret from the Jacobites in both England and Scotland. Erskine of Grange, who had the trust of some of the discontented Whigs and discreetly supported the aims of the exiled family, was selected as a suitable person to reach out to the old Whigs.
In pursuance of his instructions, Drummond departed for England about the beginning of the year 1742, but it does not appear that at this time he entered upon the subject of his mission. He came privately to Edinburgh in the month of February, and there met some of the persons who had entered into the association, and several others, who, in conjunction with the original conspirators, had formed themselves into a society, denominated by them “the Concert of Gentlemen for managing the King’s affairs in Scotland.” To these, among whom was Murray of Broughton, Drummond represented that, on his return from Rome, he had been extremely well received by Cardinal Fleury, to whom he had delivered the papers which he had carried from Edinburgh,—that the cardinal expressed great satisfaction with the contents of these papers, had the Pretender’s interest so much at heart, and was so sanguine of his success, that provided he had sufficient assurances from the friends of the exiled family in England, that they would assist in the restoration of the Stuarts, he would send over an army of from 13,000 to 15,000 men, the number required. One division of this force, consisting of 1,500 men, was to be landed on the east coast of Scotland, at or near Inverness; another of a similar amount in the west Highlands of Scotland; and the main body, which was to consist of 10,000 or 12,000 men, was to be landed as near London as possible. He added, that, provided assistance could be obtained in England, the projected invasion might be put in execution the following autumn. Before leaving Edinburgh, Drummond had an interview with Cameron of Lochiel, who came to town at his desire, and to whom he communicated the result of his mission to Rome and Paris.[785]
In line with his instructions, Drummond left for England at the start of 1742, but it's unclear if he discussed his mission at that time. He arrived quietly in Edinburgh in February and met with some of the people involved in the association, as well as others who had joined together with the original conspirators to form a group they called “the Concert of Gentlemen for managing the King’s affairs in Scotland.” Among these was Murray of Broughton. Drummond told them that upon his return from Rome, he was very well received by Cardinal Fleury, to whom he presented the documents he had brought from Edinburgh. The cardinal was very pleased with the contents of these papers, deeply cared about the Pretender's interests, and was optimistic about his success. He stated that if he received enough assurances from the supporters of the exiled family in England that they would help restore the Stuarts, he would send an army of 13,000 to 15,000 men, which was the required number. One part of this force, made up of 1,500 men, was to land on the east coast of Scotland, near Inverness; another similar group was to land in the western Highlands; and the main force, consisting of 10,000 to 12,000 men, was to be landed as close to London as possible. He added that if they could get support in England, the planned invasion could take place the following autumn. Before leaving Edinburgh, Drummond met with Cameron of Lochiel, who came to the city at his request, and he shared the results of his mission to Rome and Paris.[785]
After a short stay at Edinburgh, Drummond returned to Paris, where, according to his own account, as communicated in letters to Lord Traquair and Lochiel, he had an audience of the cardinal, to whom he represented matters in such a favourable light that he promised to carry his design of invasion into effect in a very short time. The French minister, however,[505] though he appears to have seriously contemplated such a step, was not yet in a condition to come to an open rupture with England; and to postpone the enterprise, he proposed to Drummond that an application should be made to Sweden for a body of troops to invade Scotland, and that a person from Scotland, along with another person from France whom the cardinal would appoint, should be sent thither to urge the application at the Swedish court. The cardinal gave as his reason for thus deviating from his original plan, that the Swedes being Protestants, would be more agreeable to the people of Scotland than French or Irish troops. In accordance with this proposal, Lord Traquair suggested that Murray of Broughton should be sent to Sweden on the proposed mission, but he declined.[786]
After a short stay in Edinburgh, Drummond went back to Paris, where, according to his own account in letters to Lord Traquair and Lochiel, he had a meeting with the cardinal. He presented his case in such a positive way that the cardinal promised to support his invasion plan soon. However, the French minister, though he seemed to be seriously considering this action, wasn't ready to break openly with England yet. To delay the operation, he suggested to Drummond that they request troops from Sweden to invade Scotland. He proposed sending someone from Scotland, along with another person from France designated by the cardinal, to petition the Swedish court. The cardinal explained that he was changing his original plan because the Swedes, being Protestants, would be more acceptable to the Scottish people than French or Irish troops. Following this suggestion, Lord Traquair proposed that Murray of Broughton be sent to Sweden for this mission, but he declined.[505]
From the turn which the affair of the invasion had now taken, and the time when it was expected to take place being allowed to elapse without any preparations on the part of France, a suspicion began to be entertained by the members of the Concert, that the cardinal never had any intention to invade Scotland, and that the whole was a scheme of Drummond’s to keep alive the spirit of party in Scotland, and to make himself pass for useful in the eyes of his employers. To ascertain the real state of the case, Murray of Broughton, at the suggestion of Lord Traquair, was sent to Paris in the month of January, 1743. He took London on his way, but before he reached the capital, he heard of the death of Cardinal Fleury. After staying a short time in London, Murray went privately to Paris, where he met Drummond and Sempil, who managed the Chevalier’s affairs in France. They stated to him, that in all probability the scheme of invasion would have been carried into effect, had not the army of Marshal Maillebois been sent towards Hanover instead of the coast of Flanders, as at first intended; and that from the interest taken by the cardinal in the affairs of the Stuarts, he had put all the papers relating to them into the hands of Monsieur Amelot, the secretary for foreign affairs.[787]
From the direction that the invasion plan had taken and the time allowed to pass without any preparations from France, the members of the Concert began to suspect that the cardinal never intended to invade Scotland. They thought it was all a scheme by Drummond to keep party spirit alive in Scotland and to appear useful to his employers. To find out the truth, Murray of Broughton was sent to Paris in January 1743 at Lord Traquair’s suggestion. He passed through London, but before he got to the capital, he heard about Cardinal Fleury’s death. After a brief stay in London, Murray went quietly to Paris, where he met Drummond and Sempil, who were managing the Chevalier’s affairs in France. They told him that the invasion plan likely would have been carried out if the army of Marshal Maillebois had not been sent toward Hanover instead of the coast of Flanders, as originally intended; and that because of the cardinal's interest in the Stuart affairs, he had given all related papers to Monsieur Amelot, the secretary for foreign affairs.[787]
At an audience which Murray afterwards had with Monsieur Amelot at Versailles, the foreign secretary told him that, on being made acquainted by Sempil with the cause of Murray’s journey, he had informed the King of France of it, and that his majesty had authorised him to assure Mr. Murray that he had the interest of the Stuart family as much at heart as any of the gentlemen who had signed the memorial of association, and that as soon as he had an opportunity he would put the scheme into execution.[788]
At a meeting that Murray later had with Monsieur Amelot at Versailles, the foreign secretary told him that after Sempil explained the reason for Murray’s trip, he had informed the King of France about it. His majesty had given him permission to reassure Mr. Murray that he cared about the interests of the Stuart family just as much as any of the gentlemen who had signed the memorial of association, and that he would put the plan into action as soon as he had the chance.[788]
Shortly after this interview, Murray left Paris for London, accompanied by Drummond, who came over to obtain the assurances required by the French court from the English Tories and Jacobites. After remaining a few days in London, Murray returned to Edinburgh, to report to his friends the result of his mission. Drummond stopped at London, where he met Mr. Erskine of Grange,[789] but although overtures were then, it is believed, made to Lord Barrymore, Sir John Hynde Cotton, and Sir Watkin Williams Wynne, they declined to give any assurance or promise of support in writing. By desire of Drummond, Lord Traquair met him in London shortly after his arrival to assist him in his negotiations.[790]
Shortly after this interview, Murray left Paris for London with Drummond, who had come to secure the assurances needed by the French court from the English Tories and Jacobites. After spending a few days in London, Murray returned to Edinburgh to update his friends on the results of his mission. Drummond stayed in London, where he met Mr. Erskine of Grange,[789] but although it’s believed that proposals were made at that time to Lord Barrymore, Sir John Hynde Cotton, and Sir Watkin Williams Wynne, they refused to provide any written assurance or promise of support. At Drummond’s request, Lord Traquair met with him in London shortly after his arrival to help with his negotiations.[790]
At first view it may appear singular, and the circumstances must convey a very sorry idea of the councils of the Chevalier de St. George, that a person of so little weight and influence as Drummond, who was utterly unknown to the English Tories and Jacobites, should have been sent on such an important mission; but when it is considered that some of the leading Jacobites were proscribed and in exile, and that those at home were strictly watched by the government, and were therefore afraid to commit themselves by any overt act, it cannot excite surprise that the Chevalier availed himself of the services of one whom he considered “an honest and sensible man.”[791] Drummond[506] was, however, considered, even by his original employers, as a person unfit to execute the trust reposed in him, and Lord John Drummond, one of the seven who had signed the association, was quite indignant when he found him engaged in the mission to England.[792] Nor was Sempil, between whom and Drummond a close intimacy subsisted, more acceptable to the Scottish Jacobites, some of whom he offended by his forwardness.[793]
At first glance, it might seem unusual, and the situation suggests a poor impression of the Chevalier de St. George's decisions, that someone as insignificant as Drummond, who was completely unknown to the English Tories and Jacobites, was sent on such an important mission. However, when you consider that many of the leading Jacobites were banned and in exile, and that those at home were closely monitored by the government and hesitant to act openly, it’s not surprising that the Chevalier chose to rely on someone he considered “an honest and sensible man.”[791] Drummond[506] was regarded, even by his original backers, as unsuitable for the role assigned to him, and Lord John Drummond, one of the seven who had signed the association, was quite upset when he learned Drummond was involved in the mission to England.[792] Similarly, Sempil, who shared a close friendship with Drummond, was not well-received by the Scottish Jacobites, some of whom felt offended by his brashness.[793]
During the earlier part of the year 1743, the French ministry were too much occupied with the war in Germany to pay much attention to the affairs of the Stuarts; but towards the close of that year they began to meditate an invasion of Great Britain. The British parliament met in the beginning of December, when a motion was made in the house of peers by the Earl of Sandwich, for an address to the crown to discontinue the Hanoverian troops in British pay, in order to remove the national discontent, which was represented to be so violent, that nothing but their dismission could appease it. The motion was negatived, but renewed in another shape on the army estimates being brought forward, when it shared the same fate. The attention of the French ministry being drawn to these and similar discussions, and to the general dissatisfaction which seemed to pervade the people of Great Britain, by the agents and partizans of the exiled family, backed by the influence of Cardinal Tencin, entered upon the project of an invasion in good earnest. The cardinal, who now had great influence in the councils of France, had, while a resident at Rome, been particularly noticed by the Chevalier de St. George, by whose influence he had been raised to the cardinalate, and he was moved as much by gratitude to his patron as by ambition to bring about the restoration of the Stuarts. The court of Versailles, indeed, required little inducement to engage in an enterprise which, whether it succeeded or not, would at all events operate as a diversion in favour of France in her contest with the house of Austria, whose chief support was Great Britain; but it is not improbable that they at this time contemplated a more serious attempt. In intimating, however, his resolution to undertake the expedition, the King of France notified to the Chevalier de St. George that it was to be kept a profound secret, and that neither the Duke of Ormond nor Lord Marischal should be told, till the enterprise was ready to be put into execution.
In early 1743, the French government was too focused on the war in Germany to pay much attention to the affairs of the Stuarts. However, towards the end of that year, they started to consider an invasion of Great Britain. The British parliament convened in early December, where the Earl of Sandwich proposed an address to the crown, asking to remove the Hanoverian troops on British payroll to relieve the widespread national discontent, which was believed to be so intense that only their removal could calm it. The motion was defeated but was brought up again when the army estimates were discussed, facing the same outcome. The French government, noticing these discussions and the general dissatisfaction among the British people, influenced by agents and supporters of the exiled family alongside Cardinal Tencin, began to seriously consider an invasion plan. The cardinal, who held significant sway in French political circles, had gained favor from the Chevalier de St. George during his time in Rome, owing his elevation to the cardinalate to that connection. His motivations were driven both by gratitude to his patron and ambition to help restore the Stuarts. The court of Versailles needed little persuasion to engage in a project that, whether successful or not, would at least serve as a distraction for France in its struggle against Austria, whose main ally was Great Britain. However, it’s also likely that they were planning a more serious attempt at this time. When he communicated his intention to undertake the mission, the King of France instructed the Chevalier de St. George to keep it a complete secret, ensuring that neither the Duke of Ormond nor Lord Marischal would be informed until the operation was ready for execution.
The command of the troops designed for this expedition, amounting to 15,000 men, was given to the celebrated Marshal Saxe; and the naval part, consisting of thirteen ships of the line, besides transports, collected at Dunkirk, Calais, and Boulogne, was intrusted to Monsieur de Roquefeuille, an officer of considerable experience and capacity. This force was destined for the coast of Kent, and a smaller force was to be landed in Scotland under the command of Lord Marischal.
The command of the troops for this mission, totaling 15,000 men, was given to the famous Marshal Saxe; the naval aspect, which included thirteen battleships and transport vessels gathered at Dunkirk, Calais, and Boulogne, was entrusted to Monsieur de Roquefeuille, an officer with substantial experience and ability. This force was aimed at the coast of Kent, while a smaller group was set to land in Scotland under the command of Lord Marischal.
While the preparations for the expedition were going on, Cardinal Tencin kept up an active correspondence with the Chevalier de St. George. As James felt rather disinclined to accompany the expedition himself, he proposed that his eldest son, Charles, then in his twenty-third year, should go in his stead; but as it was doubtful whether the prince would arrive in time to join the expedition, the Chevalier sent an express to the Duke of Ormond requesting him to accompany the expedition, and to act as regent, by virtue of a commission of regency formerly granted him, until the prince should arrive. On arriving in England, the duke was directed to advise with the principal friends of the family, among whom he particularly enumerated the Duke of Beaufort, the Earls of Barrymore, Westmoreland, and Orrery, Lord Cobham, and Sirs Watkin Williams Wynne, John Hynde Cotton, and Robert Abdy.[507] Having obtained the consent of the French court to this arrangement, the cardinal, upon the completion of the preparations for the expedition, despatched a messenger to Rome to request the attendance of the young prince at Paris. Accordingly, on the morning of the 9th of January, 1744, Prince Charles, accompanied by his brother Henry and two or three attendants, left Rome before break of day, but they had not proceeded far when they parted, the prince on his route to France and the duke to Cisterna.[794] The former was disguised as a Spanish courier, and took only one servant along with him on his journey. To account for the departure of the two brothers, it was given out at Rome that they had gone to a boar hunt, and so well was the secret of the prince’s real destination kept, that nearly a fortnight elapsed before it was discovered.[795]
While the preparations for the expedition were underway, Cardinal Tencin maintained an active correspondence with Chevalier de St. George. Since James was not very keen on joining the expedition himself, he suggested that his eldest son, Charles, who was twenty-three at the time, should go in his place. However, since it was uncertain whether the prince would arrive in time to join the expedition, the Chevalier sent a message to the Duke of Ormond asking him to accompany the expedition and act as regent, based on a previously granted commission of regency, until the prince arrived. Upon reaching England, the duke was instructed to consult with the main supporters of the family, notably including the Duke of Beaufort, the Earls of Barrymore, Westmoreland, and Orrery, Lord Cobham, and Sir Watkin Williams Wynne, John Hynde Cotton, and Robert Abdy.[507] After securing approval from the French court for this plan, the cardinal, once the preparations for the expedition were completed, sent a messenger to Rome to request the young prince's presence in Paris. Accordingly, on the morning of January 9, 1744, Prince Charles, accompanied by his brother Henry and a couple of attendants, left Rome before dawn. However, they didn’t go far before parting ways, with the prince heading to France and the duke going to Cisterna.[794] The prince was disguised as a Spanish courier and took just one servant with him on his journey. To explain the departure of the two brothers, it was announced in Rome that they had gone on a boar hunt, and the prince's true destination remained such a well-kept secret that it took nearly two weeks for it to be discovered.[795]
Provided with passports furnished by Cardinal Aquaviva, the prince travelled through Tuscany and arrived at Genoa. From Genoa he proceeded to Savona, where he embarked in a felucca, and passing by Monaco arrived at Antibes. From the latter place he proceeded to Paris, where he met Marshal Saxe and other officers belonging to the expedition, and after a private audience of the French king, he set out incognito for the coast of Picardy. The route by Genoa and Antibes was selected as the safest, and, from the season of the year, the most expeditious; but so unfavourable was the weather, that the prince had to stop some days at different places, and when he reached Antibes he was recognised, and information of his arrival there and of his departure for Paris was sent to the British government by persons in its interest. Hitherto the British ministry do not appear to have had any suspicion that the armaments at Brest, Boulogne, and other French ports, were destined for the shores of Britain, but the appearance of the eldest son of the Chevalier de St. George in France opened their eyes to the dangers which now menaced them. At this time the military force in England did not exceed 6,000 men, so that if the threatened invasion had taken place, the result might have been disastrous to the reigning family.[796]
Given passports supplied by Cardinal Aquaviva, the prince traveled through Tuscany and arrived in Genoa. From Genoa, he went to Savona, where he boarded a small boat and, passing by Monaco, reached Antibes. From there, he headed to Paris, where he met Marshal Saxe and other officers involved in the expedition. After a private meeting with the French king, he set out incognito for the coast of Picardy. The route through Genoa and Antibes was chosen as the safest and, given the time of year, the quickest; however, the weather was so unfavorable that the prince had to stay several days in different locations. When he arrived in Antibes, he was recognized, and news of his arrival and departure for Paris was sent to the British government by those with vested interests. Until then, the British ministry seemed unaware that the military buildup at Brest, Boulogne, and other French ports was aimed at Britain, but the presence of the eldest son of the Chevalier de St. George in France raised alarms about the threats they faced. At this time, the military force in England did not exceed 6,000 men, so if the anticipated invasion had occurred, it could have had catastrophic consequences for the ruling family.[796]
Meanwhile, the French fleet, consisting of 15 ships of the line and 5 frigates, under M. de Roquefeuille, sailed from Brest, and for several days displayed itself in the channel. Knowing the object for which these ships had put to sea, the government was greatly alarmed, and not without cause; for, besides the paucity of troops in the island, they had only six ships of the line at home ready for sea, the grand fleet being then in the Mediterranean. The activity and preparations of the government corresponded with the magnitude of the danger with which it was threatened. Orders were instantly sent to fit out and man all the ships of war in the different ports of the channel. These orders were so promptly obeyed, that in a few days an English fleet of three ships of 100 guns, four of 90, six of 70, and six of 50, was collected at Spithead under the command of Sir John Norris.[797] Several regiments were immediately marched to the southern coast of England; all governors and commanders were ordered to repair forthwith to their respective posts; the forts at the mouth of the Thames and Medway were put in a posture of defence; and the militia of Kent were directed to assemble to defend the coast in case of an invasion.[508] On the 15th of February, the arrival of Prince Charles in France, the preparations along the French coast, and the appearance of the French fleet in the English channel, were announced to parliament in a message from the king. Both houses joined in an address, in which they declared their indignation at the design formed in favour of “a popish pretender,” and assured his majesty they would take measures to frustrate so desperate and insolent an attempt. The city of London, the universities of Oxford and Cambridge,[798] the principal towns in Great Britain, almost all the corporations and communities of the kingdom, the clergy of the establishment, the dissenting ministers, and the Quakers, or Society of Friends, presented similar addresses. A demand was made from the States-general of the 6,000 auxiliaries which by treaty they had engaged to furnish on such occasions; and this force was immediately granted. Forgetful of the wrongs which he had suffered at the hands of the government, the Earl of Stair tendered his services, and was reappointed commander-in-chief of the forces in Great Britain. Several noblemen of the first rank followed his example, among whom was the Duke of Montague, who was permitted to raise a regiment of horse. Orders were sent to bring over the 6,000 British troops from Flanders; and both houses of parliament, in a second address, exhorted the king to augment his forces by sea and land, in such manner as he should think necessary at this dangerous juncture of affairs. The habeas corpus act was suspended for six months; several suspected persons were taken into custody; the usual proclamation was issued for putting the laws in execution against the unfortunate Catholics and nonjurors, who were ordered to retire ten miles from London; and every other precaution, deemed necessary for the preservation of the public tranquillity, was adopted.[799]
Meanwhile, the French fleet, made up of 15 ships of the line and 5 frigates, under M. de Roquefeuille, set sail from Brest and spent several days showing its presence in the channel. Knowing the purpose behind this naval movement, the government was very concerned, and rightly so; besides the small number of troops on the island, they only had six ships of the line ready at home, while the main fleet was in the Mediterranean. The government’s actions corresponded to the seriousness of the threat it faced. Orders were quickly issued to equip and man all the warships in the various ports of the channel. These orders were obeyed so swiftly that within a few days, an English fleet of three ships with 100 guns, four with 90, six with 70, and six with 50, had gathered at Spithead under the command of Sir John Norris.[797] Several regiments were immediately sent to the southern coast of England; all governors and commanders were instructed to return to their posts right away; the forts at the mouth of the Thames and Medway were prepared for defense; and the militia of Kent were ordered to assemble to protect the coastline in the event of an invasion.[508] On February 15th, the king informed parliament about Prince Charles’s arrival in France, the preparations along the French coast, and the sighting of the French fleet in the English channel. Both houses united in an address, expressing their outrage at the plan supporting “a popish pretender,” and assured the king they would take actions to thwart such a reckless and brazen attempt. The city of London, the universities of Oxford and Cambridge,[798] the major towns in Great Britain, nearly all the corporations and communities in the kingdom, the clergy of the church, dissenting ministers, and the Quakers, or Society of Friends, submitted similar addresses. A request was made from the States-General for the 6,000 auxiliaries that they had promised to provide by treaty on such occasions; and this force was promptly granted. Despite the grievances he had faced from the government, the Earl of Stair offered his services and was reappointed as commander-in-chief of the forces in Great Britain. Several prominent noblemen followed his lead, including the Duke of Montague, who was allowed to raise a regiment of cavalry. Orders were issued to bring over the 6,000 British troops from Flanders; and both houses of parliament, in a second address, urged the king to increase his forces on land and sea as he saw fit during this critical time. The habeas corpus act was suspended for six months; several suspected individuals were arrested; the usual proclamation was issued for enforcing the laws against the unfortunate Catholics and nonjurors, who were instructed to leave London and move ten miles away; and all other precautions considered necessary to ensure public safety were implemented.[799]
Meanwhile the preparations for invasion were proceeding rapidly at Boulogne and Dunkirk, under the eye of Prince Charles. Roquefeuille had in his excursion in the channel come in sight of Spithead; and, as he could perceive no ships there, he imagined that the English ships had retired within their harbours. Judging the opportunity favourable, he detached M. de Barriel with five ships of war to hasten the embarkation at Dunkirk, and to order the transports thereupon to put to sea. Roquefeuille then sailed up the channel with the remainder of his fleet as far as Dungeness, a promontory on the coast of Kent, off which he anchored to await the arrival of the transports. Having received intelligence of Roquefeuille’s arrival from an English frigate which came into the Downs, Sir John Norris left Spithead with the British fleet, and doubling the South Foreland from the Downs, on the 23d of February discovered the French fleet at anchor. Though the wind was against him, Sir John endeavoured, by availing himself of the tide, to come up and engage the French squadron; but the tide failing, he was obliged to anchor when about two leagues from the enemy. He intended to attack them next morning, but M. de Roquefeuille, not judging it advisable to risk an engagement, weighed anchor after sunset, and favoured by a hard gale of wind from the north-east which blew during the night, ran down the channel and got into Brest harbour. So violent was the gale, that all the English fleet (two ships only excepted,) parted with their cables and were driven out to sea, and before they could have returned to their station, the transports, under convoy of the five ships of war despatched by Roquefeuille, might have disembarked the army under Marshal Saxe had the storm not reached the French coast; but the tempest, which merely forced the English ships to quit their moorings, was destructive to the expedition, and utterly disconcerted the design of invading England.
Meanwhile, preparations for invasion were moving quickly at Boulogne and Dunkirk, under the watch of Prince Charles. Roquefeuille, during his trip in the channel, spotted Spithead; and since he saw no ships there, he thought the English vessels had pulled back into their harbors. Seeing a favorable opportunity, he sent M. de Barriel with five warships to speed up the embarkation at Dunkirk and to instruct the transports to head out to sea. Roquefeuille then sailed up the channel with the rest of his fleet as far as Dungeness, a point on the Kent coast, where he anchored to wait for the transports. After getting word of Roquefeuille’s arrival from an English frigate that came into the Downs, Sir John Norris left Spithead with the British fleet. After rounding the South Foreland from the Downs, on February 23rd, he spotted the French fleet at anchor. Although the wind was against him, Sir John tried to use the tide to close in and engage the French squadron; however, as the tide ran out, he had to anchor about two leagues from the enemy. He planned to attack them the next morning, but M. de Roquefeuille, not wanting to risk a fight, weighed anchor after sunset and, aided by a strong northeast gale during the night, ran down the channel and made it into Brest harbor. The gale was so severe that most of the English fleet (two ships aside) lost their anchors and were pushed out to sea, and before they could return to their positions, the transports, under the escort of the five warships sent by Roquefeuille, could have landed the army led by Marshal Saxe had the storm not hit the French coast; however, the tempest, which only forced the English ships to leave their moorings, was devastating to the expedition and completely disrupted the plan to invade England.
On the very day on which the two fleets discovered each other, Marshal Saxe, accompanied by Charles Edward, arrived at Dunkirk, and proceeded to get his troops embarked as fast as possible; 7,000 men were actually shipped, and proceeded to sea that day with a fair wind, but in the evening the wind changed to the east, and blew a hurricane. The embarkation[509] ceased, several of the transports which had put to sea were wrecked, many soldiers and seamen perished, and a considerable quantity of warlike stores was lost. The remainder of the transports were damaged to such an extent that they could not be speedily repaired.
On the same day that the two fleets spotted each other, Marshal Saxe, along with Charles Edward, arrived in Dunkirk and quickly worked to get his troops onboard. 7,000 men were actually shipped out to sea that day with a favorable wind, but by evening, the wind shifted to the east and turned into a storm. The loading[509] stopped, several of the ships that had set sail were wrecked, many soldiers and sailors lost their lives, and a significant amount of military supplies was wasted. The remaining ships were damaged so badly that they couldn't be repaired quickly.
Such was the result of an expedition planned with great judgment and conducted with such secrecy as to have escaped the vigilance of the government till on the very eve of its being carried into execution. After the discomfiture it had met with from the elements, and the formidable attitude which England, aroused to a sense of the imminent danger she was in, had now assumed, the French court must have instantly abandoned, as it is believed it did abandon, any idea of renewing the enterprise; but Charles Edward, sanguine of success, and in no shape discouraged by the catastrophe which had happened, daily importuned Marshal Saxe to re-embark his troops and proceed to England; but the marshal excused himself, by urging the necessity of fresh instructions from court and the previous repair of the damaged transports.[800] The French ministry, however, finally resolved to postpone the expedition.
Such was the result of an expedition that was planned with great insight and carried out so discreetly that it went unnoticed by the government until just before it was set to take place. After facing setbacks from the weather and seeing how seriously England reacted to the immediate threat, the French court must have quickly given up any thoughts of continuing the mission, as is believed they did. However, Charles Edward, full of hope for success and not discouraged by the recent disaster, continually urged Marshal Saxe to re-embark his troops and head to England. But the marshal declined, stating the need for new instructions from the court and the repairs of the damaged ships. [800] The French ministry ultimately decided to delay the expedition.
Although war may be said to have virtually commenced between Great Britain and France by the battle of Dettingen, which was fought between the allies and the French in the month of June, 1743, no formal declaration of war was issued by either power till the month of March following, after the expedition against England had been given up.
Although war can be considered to have nearly started between Great Britain and France with the battle of Dettingen, which took place between the allies and the French in June 1743, no official declaration of war was made by either side until March of the following year, after the campaign against England was called off.
After the failure and abandonment of the enterprise, Prince Charles retired to Gravelines, where he lived several months in private, under the assumed name of the Chevalier Douglas. Ever since his arrival in France he had been forced by the French court to preserve an incognito, which, though highly approved of by Drummond and Sempil, his father’s agents, was productive of great uneasiness to the Chevalier de St. George, who could not understand the reason for affecting to conceal a fact which was notorious to all the world.[801]
After the failure and abandonment of the venture, Prince Charles moved to Gravelines, where he lived privately for several months under the alias Chevalier Douglas. Since his arrival in France, he had been forced by the French court to maintain a low profile, which, although highly supported by Drummond and Sempil, his father's agents, caused considerable distress to Chevalier de St. George. He couldn't understand why they would need to hide something that was well-known to everyone.[801]
The preparations for invasion had raised, not without foundation, great hopes of a restoration in the minds of the Scottish Jacobites; but when they ascertained that the expedition was relinquished, they felt all that bitterness of disappointment which the miscarriage of any cherished scheme is sure to engender. They did not however despair of effecting their object ultimately, and, in the meantime, the leading members of the Concert despatched a messenger to the prince to assure him of their attachment to his cause, and inform him of the state of the country and the dispositions of the people.[802] About the same[510] time Murray of Broughton went to Paris, by advice of the Earl of Traquair, to ascertain the exact situation of affairs. Here he was introduced to the prince by Drummond and Sempil. At a private interview which he had with Charles the following day, Murray stated, that from the absurd and contradictory nature of the communications made by the prince’s agent at Paris, they had, as it appeared to him, a design to impose upon him with the intention of serving themselves. Charles alluded to the association which had been formed at Edinburgh, said that he did not doubt that the King of France intended to invade Britain in the ensuing spring,—that he was already preparing for it, and intended to execute it as soon as the campaign in Flanders was over; but that whether the King of France undertook the expedition or not, he himself was determined to go to Scotland. Murray, thereupon, endeavoured to show him that such an attempt would be desperate, as he could not at the utmost expect to be joined by more than 4,000 or 5,000 men; but notwithstanding Murray’s representations, Charles repeated his determination of going to Scotland. Murray says that he was so much against the undertaking, that he spoke to Sir Thomas Sheridan—an Irish gentleman who enjoyed the prince’s confidence—to endeavour to persuade him against it, and that Sir Thomas told him, on his arrival in Scotland, that he had done so, but to no purpose. On returning to Scotland Murray reported to the members of the association all that had passed at the conference with the prince; and all of them, except the Duke of Perth, declared themselves opposed to the prince’s resolution of coming to Scotland without troops.[803] Murray then wrote a letter to Charles, stating the opinion of his friends, and representing the ruinous consequences which might ensue from such a rash undertaking. This letter was committed to the care of a gentleman who went to London in the month of January, 1745; but he neglected to forward it, and it was returned to Murray in the month of April. Murray made several attempts afterwards to forward the letter to France, and at last succeeded; but it never came to the hands of the prince, who departed for Scotland before the letter reached its destination.
The preparations for invasion had raised, not without reason, high hopes of a restoration among the Scottish Jacobites. However, when they found out that the expedition was called off, they felt the deep bitterness of disappointment that comes with the failure of any cherished plan. They did not, however, lose hope of ultimately achieving their goal. In the meantime, the leading members of the Concert sent a messenger to the prince to assure him of their loyalty to his cause and to update him on the state of the country and the attitudes of the people.[802] Around the same[510] time, Murray of Broughton went to Paris, on the advice of the Earl of Traquair, to find out the exact situation of affairs. There, he was introduced to the prince by Drummond and Sempil. In a private meeting he had with Charles the next day, Murray pointed out that, due to the absurd and contradictory information provided by the prince’s agent in Paris, it seemed to him they had a plan to mislead him for their own benefit. Charles mentioned the association that had been formed in Edinburgh and expressed his belief that the King of France was planning to invade Britain the following spring—stating that preparations were already underway and the invasion would occur as soon as the campaign in Flanders was completed. Nevertheless, whether or not the King of France went through with the invasion, he was determined to go to Scotland. Murray, therefore, tried to explain to him that such an attempt would be reckless, as he could expect to have no more than 4,000 or 5,000 men joining him. Despite Murray’s warnings, Charles reiterated his decision to go to Scotland. Murray was so opposed to the plan that he spoke to Sir Thomas Sheridan—an Irish gentleman who had the prince's trust—asking him to try to convince Charles against it. Sir Thomas later told him, upon arriving in Scotland, that he had tried, but it was useless. After returning to Scotland, Murray informed the members of the association about everything that had happened during his meeting with the prince; all of them, except the Duke of Perth, expressed their opposition to the prince’s plan to come to Scotland without troops.[803] Murray then wrote a letter to Charles outlining his friends' opinions and highlighting the disastrous consequences that could arise from such a rash move. This letter was given to a gentleman who went to London in January 1745; however, he failed to send it, and it was returned to Murray in April. Murray made several attempts to send the letter to France afterward and eventually succeeded, but it never reached the prince, who had left for Scotland before the letter arrived.
During the spring of 1745, the agents of the Chevalier de St. George renewed their solicitations at the French court for another expedition; but Louis and his ministers were too much occupied with preparations for the campaign in Flanders to pay much attention to such applications. They however continued to amuse the Jacobite negotiators with assurances of conditional support; but James began to perceive that little or no reliance could be placed upon such promises. To relieve himself from the ennui occasioned by the failure of the expedition, and the state of seclusion in which he was kept by the French government, and to obtain some knowledge of military tactics, Charles applied for permission to make a campaign with the French army in Flanders; but although he was warmly backed in his application by his father, Louis refused to accede to his wish. Though frustrated in his expectations of any immediate aid from France, and denied the trifling gratification of making a campaign, Charles manifested little of the restlessness and hauteur which he afterwards displayed on his return from Scotland. Though he had much reason, as he observed, “to be out of humour,” he resolved, notwithstanding, to bear with patience the disappointments which he had experienced.[804]
During the spring of 1745, the agents of the Chevalier de St. George renewed their requests at the French court for another expedition; however, Louis and his ministers were too busy preparing for the campaign in Flanders to pay much attention to such requests. They continued to keep the Jacobite negotiators entertained with promises of conditional support, but James began to realize that he could place little or no trust in those promises. To distract himself from the boredom caused by the failed expedition and the isolation imposed by the French government, and to gain some knowledge of military tactics, Charles asked for permission to join the French army in Flanders; but despite strong backing from his father, Louis refused to grant his request. Though disappointed by the lack of immediate help from France and denied the small satisfaction of participating in a campaign, Charles showed little of the frustration and arrogance he later exhibited upon returning from Scotland. Despite having plenty of reasons, as he noted, “to be upset,” he decided to endure the disappointments he had faced with patience.[804]
To ease his mind from the anxieties which pressed upon it, the Duke of Fitzjames and other friends of his family, invited the prince to pass the spring at their country-seats in the neighbourhood of Paris, where, amid the society of his friends and rural recreations, he seemed, for a time, to forget the object for which he had come to France.
To take his mind off the worries that weighed him down, the Duke of Fitzjames and other family friends invited the prince to spend the spring at their country homes near Paris, where, surrounded by friends and enjoying outdoor activities, he seemed to forget, for a while, the reason he had come to France.
FOOTNOTES:
[781] Letters to the Duke of Ormond and Lord Marischal, 27th January, 1740, among the Stuart Papers. Alluding to his expectations of assistance from France, the Chevalier, in a letter (of which a copy is also in the same collection,) written to Marischal on the 11th January, 1740, while the latter was on his way to Madrid, says, “I am betwixt hopes and fears, though I think there is more room for the first than the last, as you will have perceived by what Lord Sempil (so an active agent of James was called,) has I suppose writ to you. I conclude I shall sometime next month see clearer into these great affairs.”
[781] Letters to the Duke of Ormond and Lord Marischal, 27th January, 1740, among the Stuart Papers. Referring to his hopes for help from France, the Chevalier, in a letter (a copy of which is also in the same collection), written to Marischal on 11th January, 1740, while Marischal was heading to Madrid, says, “I am caught between hope and fear, although I think there’s more room for hope than fear, as you might have noticed from what Lord Sempil (an active supporter of James) has likely written to you. I expect I will have a clearer understanding of these important matters sometime next month.”
[783] This scheme was first broached by Drummond to Sempil, another active agent of the Chevalier, and communicated by him to James, who signified his approbation of it in a letter to Sempil, dated Nov. 22, 1741. “I approve very much in general of our making application to the old Whigs, and take it as a new and great mark of Balhaldy’s zeal. The offer he makes of being instrumental in that measure, I perused with satisfaction. What you write on the subject, I shall consider seriously on it betwixt this and next week; I shall by next post send you a packet for Balhaldy, with all that may appear proper and necessary for me on that particular.”—Stuart Papers.
[783] This plan was first brought up by Drummond to Sempil, another key supporter of the Chevalier, who then shared it with James. James expressed his approval in a letter to Sempil dated November 22, 1741. “I generally agree with the idea of reaching out to the old Whigs and see it as a significant sign of Balhaldy’s enthusiasm. I read the offer he made to help with that initiative with pleasure. I will seriously think about what you wrote on the subject between now and next week; by the next post, I will send you a package for Balhaldy, containing everything I believe is appropriate and necessary for this matter.” —Stuart Papers.
[784] There is, among the Stuart Papers, a copy of a letter from the Chevalier de St. George to Mr. Erskine, 13th March, 1740, thanking him for the zeal he had shown in his cause.
[784] There is, among the Stuart Papers, a copy of a letter from Chevalier de St. George to Mr. Erskine, dated March 13, 1740, expressing gratitude for the enthusiasm he had shown for his cause.
[785] Lord Lovat’s Trial, p. 75.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lord Lovat’s Trial, p. 75.
[786] Lord Lovat’s Trial, p. 76.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lord Lovat’s Trial, p. 76.
[787] Idem.
Idem.
[788] Idem.
[789] The Chevalier alludes to this meeting in a letter to Sempil, 9th April, 1743; and in another of 16th May following, he mentions a long paper which Mr. Erskine had sent him on the state of affairs.—Stuart Papers.
[789] The Chevalier refers to this meeting in a letter to Sempil, dated April 9, 1743; and in another letter on May 16, he talks about a lengthy document that Mr. Erskine had sent him regarding the current situation.—Stuart Papers.
[791] Letter to Sempil, 16th March, 1740,—Stuart Papers. Drummond was not the only person employed by the Chevalier about this time to visit his friends in England. A Colonel Bret, and afterwards a Colonel Cecil, with both of whom James corresponded, made frequent journeys to England. The Duchess of Buckingham made many unsolicited trips to Paris to hasten Cardinal Fleury’s motions, but James was by no means satisfied with her officiousness. In writing to her on 20th July, 1741, he cautions her as follows:—“I must seriously recommend to you not to importune the old gentleman too much. When you have given him what lights and information have come to your knowledge, all the good is done, for in the present situation one would think he should want no spur to befriend us, and in all events he will go on in his own way, while teazing him can serve for nothing but to make him peevish and out of humour.” The duchess must have been possessed of some important papers, as James, in a letter to Sempil, (2d May, 1743,) written shortly after her death, expresses his concern lest her papers should fall into the hands of the government.—Stuart Papers.
[791] Letter to Sempil, March 16, 1740,—Stuart Papers. Drummond wasn’t the only person the Chevalier had enlisted at this time to visit his friends in England. Colonel Bret, and later Colonel Cecil, with whom James kept in touch, frequently traveled to England. The Duchess of Buckingham made several unrequested trips to Paris to expedite Cardinal Fleury’s actions, but James was far from pleased with her eagerness. In a letter to her on July 20, 1741, he urged her: “I must seriously advise you not to pester the old gentleman too much. Once you’ve shared all the insights and information you possess, that’s all that’s needed, for in the current situation, one would think he shouldn’t need any extra encouragement to support us, and regardless, he will proceed in his own way. Nagging him will do nothing but make him irritable and upset.” The duchess must have had some important documents, as James, in a letter to Sempil, written on May 2, 1743, shortly after her death, expressed worry that her papers might fall into the hands of the government.—Stuart Papers.
[794] “My children,” says James in a letter to Sempil, 9th January, 1744, “parted both this morning from hence before day, the duke for Cisterna and the prince for his long journey. We have been at so much pains and contrivance to cover it, that I hope the secret will be kept for some days, perhaps for several.”—Stuart Papers.
[794] “My children,” James writes in a letter to Sempil on January 9, 1744, “left early this morning, the duke heading to Cisterna and the prince embarking on his long journey. We’ve gone to great lengths to conceal it, so I hope the secret will be kept for a few days, maybe even longer.” —Stuart Papers.
[795] Alluding to the discovery, James says, (letter to Sempil, 23d January, 1744,) that it made “a great noise, as you may believe, here,” viz. at Rome.—Stuart Papers.
[795] Referring to the discovery, James states (in a letter to Sempil on January 23, 1744) that it created “a big fuss, as you can imagine, here,” meaning at Rome.—Stuart Papers.
[796] About this time, if we may believe the accounts of the Stuart party, the spirit of Jacobitism was widely diffused in Scotland. “The violentest Whigs,” says Mr. John Stuart in a letter to Secretary Edgar from Boulogne, in February, 1744, “are become the most zealous Jacobites. My friend says that the last night of the year with us (that is to say, the prince’s birth-night,) was celebrated there (in Scotland) as publicly as we could do it here,—that he was himself in a numerous company of people of fashion, amongst whom were several officers of the army,—that the health of the day, the merry meeting, and a whole train of such, were drunk publicly,—that about the third hour, when the third bottle had banished all reserve, servants were turned out and the doors lockt, one of the company made a speech, and filled a bumper to the restoration, and damnation to every one that would not help; the whole stood to their feet, drunk the (some words are here torn away in the original,) and their hands to their swords: the officers pulled the cockades out of their hats, trampled them under feet, and then tossed them into the fire; then called for music, and serenaded the ladies with loyal tunes, songs,” &c.—Stuart Papers.
[796] Around this time, if we can trust the reports from the Stuart side, the spirit of Jacobitism was widespread in Scotland. “The most extreme Whigs,” writes Mr. John Stuart in a letter to Secretary Edgar from Boulogne in February 1744, “have become the most passionate Jacobites. My friend says that New Year’s Eve (which is also the prince’s birthday) was celebrated there (in Scotland) as openly as we could do it here. He was among a large group of fashionable people, including several army officers, where the day's health, the joyful gathering, and a whole series of toasts were drunk publicly. Around the third hour, when the third bottle had lifted all inhibitions, the servants were sent out and the doors locked. One of the group gave a speech and raised a toast to the restoration and a curse on anyone who would not support it; everyone stood up, drank the (some words are here torn away in the original), and drew their swords: the officers pulled the cockades from their hats, trampled them underfoot, and then threw them into the fire; then they called for music and serenaded the ladies with loyal tunes and songs,” & Stuart Papers.
[798] The Chevalier de St. George drew up an address to both universities. It bears the same date (23d December, 1743,) as the two declarations published in 1745. This address was not published.—Stuart Papers.
[798] The Chevalier de St. George prepared a statement for both universities. It has the same date (December 23, 1743) as the two declarations released in 1745. This statement was never published.—Stuart Papers.
[800] The Marshal, in answer to a querulous note sent by the prince on 11th of March, says in his answer on the 13th, “Vous ne pouvez, Monseigneur, accuser que les vents et la fortune des contretemps qui nous arrivent.” But he promises after the ships were refitted to proceed with the expedition.—Stuart Papers.
[800] The Marshal, in response to a complaint sent by the prince on March 11th, states in his reply on the 13th, “You can only blame the winds and the twists of fate for the challenges we're facing.” However, he promises that once the ships are repaired, they will continue with the expedition.—Stuart Papers.
[801] James, however, at first approved of the incognito. Writing to Sempil, on 10th March, 1744, he observes, “The prince will have been tired with his confinement; but, as matters stand, the French court was much in the right to keep him private, tho’ that will not, it is true, hinder the Elector of Hanover from taking the alarm, and his measures against the invasion.” His views were different when writing Drummond on 12th June. After complaining of the disagreeable way in which the prince had been employed on his first arrival at Gravelines, (of which no particulars are given,) he continues, “I shall not be easy till I know the prince is out of his strange and long confinement and incognito, which must be so uneasy to him, and, I think, does little honor to the King of France, while it must carry something very odd with it in the eye of the public. But there were, to be sure, reasons for it which the public never knew, but I hope I shall at last.”—Stuart Papers.
[801] James, however, initially supported the secrecy. In a letter to Sempil on March 10, 1744, he noted, “The prince must be exhausted from his confinement; however, given the circumstances, the French court was correct to keep him private, though this will, admittedly, not stop the Elector of Hanover from getting alarmed and taking measures against the invasion.” His perspective changed when he wrote to Drummond on June 12. After expressing his dissatisfaction with how the prince was treated upon his arrival at Gravelines, (details of which are not provided,) he added, “I won’t feel at ease until I know the prince is out of his strange and prolonged confinement and secrecy, which must be very uncomfortable for him, and I think it reflects poorly on the King of France, while it surely seems quite unusual to the public. But there were, undoubtedly, reasons for it that the public never understood, which I hope to discover in due time.”—Stuart Papers.
[802] The arrival of this messenger, whose name was Blair, was announced by Drummond of Bochaldy to the prince’s father, in a letter, dated 30th July, 1744:—“Yesterday night there arrived here, (at Dunkirk,) a gentleman from Scotland sent by the Duke of Perth, Lord Traquair, and young Lochiel, to inform the prince of the state and disposition of that country, and the hazard the clans run by Lord John Drummond attempting to raise a regiment in your majesty’s name, which he gloriously averred to every particular, was by his majesty’s command and order; but the dangerous effect of this was prevented by the gentlemen of the Concert, their prudence and influence in allowing nobody of any distinction to give either countenance or credit to it except his brother, who, it seems, they could not hinder from going such lengths as brought troops about him, and forced him to abscond, till such time as the government came to understand that the view was absolutely private in Lord John, and that the using your majesty’s name was an imposition for private ends, which the clans had disappointed as much as they could. It would appear exaggeration to repeat to your majesty the accounts this gentleman brings of the real spirit and forwardness every man showed on hearing that the prince was coming to them, and what an universal melancholy succeeded that flow of spirits on being made certain of a disappointment.”—Stuart Papers.
[802] The arrival of this messenger, named Blair, was reported by Drummond of Bochaldy to the prince’s father in a letter dated July 30, 1744: “Last night, a gentleman from Scotland arrived here in Dunkirk, sent by the Duke of Perth, Lord Traquair, and young Lochiel, to inform the prince about the situation and feelings in that country, and the risk the clans faced because Lord John Drummond was trying to raise a regiment in your majesty’s name, which he boldly claimed was by your majesty’s command. However, the gentlemen of the Concert managed to prevent the dangerous effects of this by wisely ensuring that no one of any status could support or endorse it, except for his brother, who apparently they couldn’t stop from taking actions that attracted troops around him and forced him to go into hiding, until the government realized that Lord John’s intentions were purely private and that using your majesty’s name was a deception for personal gain, which the clans had tried to thwart as much as they could. It would seem like an exaggeration to repeat to your majesty the accounts this gentleman shares about the genuine enthusiasm and readiness everyone showed upon hearing that the prince was coming to them, and how a deep sadness followed that excitement when they learned of the disappointment.” —Stuart Papers.
It appears from the Chevalier’s answer (28th August, 1744), to the above-mentioned letter, that Lord John Drummond was authorised to raise the regiment:—“I remarked what you said last post in relation to Lord John: he had my approbation for endeavouring to raise a Scots regiment in the French service; and as I think that in general the more troops there be of my subjects in that service, the better. I must recommend to you not to take any steps to obstruct the raising of the said regiment.”—Stuart Papers.
It seems from the Chevalier’s response (August 28, 1744) to the letter mentioned above that Lord John Drummond was given permission to form the regiment: “I noted what you said in your last message regarding Lord John: he had my approval to try to raise a Scottish regiment in the French service; and since I believe that, in general, having more of my subjects in that service is beneficial, I must advise you not to take any actions to hinder the formation of the said regiment.”—Stuart Papers.
[803] The prince’s design was rumoured at Paris, and communicated by Sempil to the Chevalier, who, in his answer, dated 23d February, 1745, remarks as follows:—“I am noways surprised that some French people should have a notion of the prince’s going to Scotland without troops, tho’ nobody surely can enter into such an idea except out of ignorance, and from not knowing the true state of things. But I am always alarmed at it, because I think it impossible that the King of France should approve of such a project, and that it is well known how much I should myself be averse to it. However, it will be always well that you use your best endeavours to refute so dangerous a scheme, and that nobody can do more solidly and effectually than yourself, from the lights and knowledge you have of the affairs of Britain; and I own, till I see the contrary, I shall, as long as the war lasts, always hope that the French will take at last some generous resolution in our favour.”—Stuart Papers.
[803] The prince’s plan was talked about in Paris and was communicated by Sempil to the Chevalier, who, in his reply dated February 23, 1745, says: “I’m not at all surprised that some French people think the prince might go to Scotland without troops, though surely no one can entertain such an idea without being clueless and unaware of the true situation. But I am always worried about it because I find it impossible that the King of France would support such a plan, and it's well known how much I personally would oppose it. However, it’s always good that you do your best to refute such a dangerous scheme, and no one can do it more convincingly and effectively than you, given your insight and knowledge of British affairs; and I must admit, until I see otherwise, I will, as long as the war continues, always hope that the French will ultimately make some generous decision in our favor.” —Stuart Papers.
CHAPTER XXIX.
A.D. 1745.
A.D. 1745.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Preparations—Departure of the expedition—Incidents of the voyage—The Prince lands in Eriska—Has interviews with Macdonald of Boisdale and young Clanranald—Kinlochmoidart, Dr. Cameron, and others, visit the Prince—Charles lands at Borodale—Cameron, younger, of Lochiel—His interview with the Prince—Charles arrives at Kinlochmoidart—Commencement of hostilities—Charles raises his standard at Glenfinnan—Manifesto—The Chevalier’s ignorance of the expedition.
Preparations—Departure of the expedition—Incidents of the voyage—The Prince arrives in Eriska—Meets with Macdonald of Boisdale and young Clanranald—Kinlochmoidart, Dr. Cameron, and others visit the Prince—Charles lands at Borodale—Cameron, younger, of Lochiel—His meeting with the Prince—Charles arrives at Kinlochmoidart—Start of hostilities—Charles raises his flag at Glenfinnan—Manifesto—The Chevalier’s lack of knowledge about the expedition.
From mere auxiliaries in the war of the Austrian succession, Great Britain and France at last entered the field as principals; and in the spring of 1745, both parties were prepared to decide their respective differences by force of arms. The Jacobites, who looked upon war as the harbinger to a speedy realisation of their wishes and their hopes, awaited the result with anxiety; though, from the policy of France, it was not difficult to perceive that the issue, whether favourable or unfavourable to France, would in reality neither advance nor retard the long looked for restoration. France, if defeated in the field, almost on her own frontiers, would require all her forces to protect herself; and could not, therefore, be expected to make a diversion on the shores of Britain. And, on the other hand, if successful in the campaign about to open in Flanders, she was likely to accomplish the objects for which the war had been undertaken, without continuing an expensive and dubious struggle in support of the Stuarts.
From being just supporters in the war of the Austrian succession, Great Britain and France finally stepped in as main players; by the spring of 1745, both sides were ready to settle their differences with military action. The Jacobites, who saw war as a way to quickly achieve their hopes and desires, waited anxiously for the outcome; however, given France's strategy, it was clear that the result, whether good or bad for France, wouldn't really help or hinder the long-awaited restoration. If France were to lose on its own borders, it would need all its forces to defend itself and would therefore not be expected to launch any attacks on Britain. Conversely, if France succeeded in the upcoming campaign in Flanders, it would likely achieve the goals for which the war had started, without having to engage in a costly and uncertain fight to support the Stuarts.
Charles Edward Stuart, the aspirant to the British throne, seems to have viewed matters much in the same light on receiving intelligence of the victory obtained by the French over the allies at Fontenoy.[805] In writing to one of his father’s agents at Paris,[806] who had sent him information of the battle, Charles observes that it was not easy to form an opinion as to whether the result would “prove good or bad” for his affairs. He had, however, taken his resolution to go to Scotland, though unaccompanied even by a single company of soldiers; and the event which had just occurred made him determine to put that resolution into immediate execution. At Fontenoy, the British troops maintained by their bravery the national reputation, but they were obliged to yield to numbers; yet, to use the words of a French historian, “they left the field of battle without tumult, without confusion, and were defeated with honour.”[807] The flower of the British army was, however, destroyed; and as Great Britain had been almost drained of troops, Charles considered the conjuncture as favourable, and made such preparations for his departure as the shortness of the time would allow.
Charles Edward Stuart, the contender for the British throne, seemed to see things similarly when he heard about the French victory over the allies at Fontenoy.[805] In a letter to one of his father's agents in Paris,[806] who had sent him news of the battle, Charles noted that it wasn't easy to judge whether the outcome would “prove good or bad” for his interests. Nonetheless, he had decided to go to Scotland, though he was not even accompanied by a single company of soldiers. The recent event led him to commit to following through with that decision right away. At Fontenoy, the British troops upheld their national reputation through their bravery, but they had to yield to overwhelming numbers; still, as a French historian put it, “they left the field of battle without tumult, without confusion, and were defeated with honour.”[807] However, the best of the British army was decimated, and since Great Britain had nearly depleted its troops, Charles viewed the situation as favorable and made preparations for his departure as quickly as possible.
The French government was apprised of Charles’s intentions, and though the French ministers were not disposed openly to sanction an enterprise which they were not at the time in a condition to support, they secretly favoured a design, which, whatever might be its result, would operate as a diversion in favour of France. Accordingly, Lord Clare, (afterwards Marshal Thomond,) then a lieutenant-general in the French service, was authorised to open a negotiation with two merchants of Irish extraction, named Ruttledge and Walsh, who had made some money by trading to the West Indies. They had, since the war, been concerned in privateering; and with the view of extending their operations, had lately obtained from the French government a grant of the Elizabeth, an old man-of-war of sixty-six guns, and they had purchased a small frigate of sixteen guns named the Doutelle, both of which ships were in the course of being fitted out for a cruise in the north seas. Lord Clare having introduced Charles to Ruttledge and Walsh, explained the prince’s design, and proposed that they should lend him their ships. This proposal was at once acceded to by the owners,[512] who also offered to supply the prince with money and such arms as they could procure, in fulfilment of which offer they afterwards placed in his hands the sum of £3,800.[808]
The French government learned about Charles’s plans, and even though the French ministers weren't willing to openly support a venture they weren't ready to back, they secretly favored a scheme that, regardless of the outcome, would serve as a distraction in France's favor. Thus, Lord Clare, who later became Marshal Thomond and was a lieutenant-general in the French service at the time, was given the go-ahead to negotiate with two Irish merchants, named Ruttledge and Walsh, who had made some money trading in the West Indies. Since the war, they had been involved in privateering, and in an effort to expand their operations, they had recently received a grant from the French government for the Elizabeth, an old warship with sixty-six guns, and they had bought a small frigate called the Doutelle, which had sixteen guns. Both ships were being prepared for a cruise in the northern seas. After Lord Clare introduced Charles to Ruttledge and Walsh, he explained the prince’s plans and proposed that they lend him their ships. The owners immediately agreed and also offered to provide the prince with money and any weapons they could acquire, eventually giving him £3,800.[512]
While the preparations for the expedition were going on, Charles resided at Navarre, a seat of the Duke of Bouillon, and occupied himself in hunting, fishing, and shooting. A few persons only in his own confidence were aware of his intentions; and so desirous was he of concealing his movements from his father’s agents at Paris, that he gave out, shortly before his departure, that he intended to visit the monastery of La Trappe, in the vicinity of Rouen, and would return to Paris in a few days.[809] The prince ordered the few followers who were to accompany him to assemble at Nantes, near the mouth of the Loire; and the better to conceal their design, they arrived there singly, took up their residence in different parts of the town, and when they met on the streets did not seem to recognise one another.[810]
While the preparations for the expedition were underway, Charles stayed at Navarre, the residence of the Duke of Bouillon, focusing on hunting, fishing, and shooting. Only a few trusted individuals knew his plans; he was so eager to keep his movements hidden from his father's agents in Paris that he claimed, shortly before leaving, that he was going to visit the La Trappe monastery near Rouen and would return to Paris in a few days.[809] The prince instructed the few followers who would accompany him to gather at Nantes, near the mouth of the Loire; to further hide their intentions, they arrived separately, settled in different parts of the town, and when they crossed paths in the streets, they pretended not to recognize one another.[810]
When informed that every thing was in readiness for his departure, Charles went to Nantes in disguise, and having descended the Loire in a fishing boat on the 20th of June, (O. S.) 1745, embarked on the 21st on board the Doutelle at St. Nazaire, whence he proceeded on the following day to Belleisle, where he was joined on the 4th of July by the Elizabeth, which had on board 100 marines raised by Lord Clare, about 2,000 muskets, and 500 or 600 French broad-swords. The persons who accompanied Charles were the Marquis of Tullibardine,[811] elder brother of James, Duke of Athole; Sir Thomas Sheridan, who had been tutor to Charles; Sir John Macdonald, an officer in the Spanish service; Francis Strickland, an English gentleman; George Kelly, a clergyman; Æneas or Angus Macdonald, a banker in Paris, brother to Kinlochmoidart; and O’Sullivan, an officer in the service of France. These were afterwards designated the “Seven Men of Moidart.” There were also some persons of inferior note, among whom were one Buchanan, who had been employed as a messenger to Rome by Cardinal Tencin, and Duncan Cameron, formerly a servant of old Lochiel at Boulogne, who was hired for the expedition, for the purpose, as he informs us, of descrying the “Long Isle.”[812]
When he learned that everything was ready for his departure, Charles went to Nantes in disguise. After sailing down the Loire in a fishing boat on June 20th, (O.S.) 1745, he boarded the Doutelle at St. Nazaire on the 21st. The next day, he headed to Belleisle, where he was joined on July 4th by the Elizabeth, which carried 100 marines recruited by Lord Clare, about 2,000 muskets, and 500 or 600 French broadswords. Accompanying Charles were the Marquis of Tullibardine, elder brother of James, Duke of Athole; Sir Thomas Sheridan, who had been Charles's tutor; Sir John Macdonald, an officer in the Spanish service; Francis Strickland, an English gentleman; George Kelly, a clergyman; Æneas or Angus Macdonald, a banker in Paris and brother to Kinlochmoidart; and O’Sullivan, an officer in the French service. These individuals were later referred to as the “Seven Men of Moidart.” There were also some lesser-known individuals, including a man named Buchanan, who had been sent to Rome by Cardinal Tencin, and Duncan Cameron, a former servant of old Lochiel at Boulogne, who was hired for the expedition to scout the “Long Isle.”
The expedition sailed from Belleisle on the 5th of July with a fair wind, which continued favourable till the 8th, when a dead calm ensued. On the following day, when in the latitude of 47° 57´ north, and thirty-nine leagues west from the meridian of the Lizard, a sail was descried to windward, which proved to be the Lion, a British man-of-war of sixty guns, commanded by Captain Brett. When the Lion hove in sight, the prince, for better accommodation, was preparing to go on board the Elizabeth; but luckily for him he laid aside his design on the appearance of the man-of-war. While the Lion was bearing down on the French ships, M. D’Oe, or D’Eau, the captain of the Elizabeth, went on board the Doutelle, where a council of war was immediately held, at which it was determined, if possible, to avoid an action; but if an action became inevitable, that the Elizabeth should receive the first broadside, and should thereupon endeavour to board her adversary. While this conference lasted, both ships kept running before the wind; but the Lion being a fast sailing vessel soon neared the Elizabeth, and, when within nearly a mile of her, hove to for the purpose of reconnoitring the French ships and preparing for action. Judging an action now unavoidable, Captain D’Oe proposed to Walsh, one of the proprietors of the two vessels, and who acted as commander of the Doutelle, that while the Elizabeth and Lion were engaged, the Doutelle should assist the Elizabeth by playing upon the Lion at a distance; but Walsh declined to interfere in any shape. The Captain of the Elizabeth thereupon drew his sword, and taking leave, went back to his ship, with his drawn sword in his hand, to prepare for action.[813]
The expedition set sail from Belleisle on July 5th with a nice wind, which stayed favorable until the 8th, when there was a complete calm. The next day, in the latitude of 47° 57´ north and thirty-nine leagues west from the meridian of the Lizard, a sail was spotted to the windward, which turned out to be the Lion, a British warship with sixty guns, commanded by Captain Brett. When the Lion came into view, the prince was getting ready to board the Elizabeth for better accommodation, but fortunately for him, he changed his mind when he saw the warship. As the Lion approached the French vessels, Captain D’Oe of the Elizabeth went on board the Doutelle, where an immediate council of war was held. They decided to avoid a battle if possible, but if it became necessary, the Elizabeth would take the first broadside and then try to board the enemy. While this meeting was going on, both ships kept sailing with the wind; however, the Lion, being a fast vessel, quickly closed in on the Elizabeth. When it was almost a mile away, it stopped to scout the French ships and prepare for combat. Realizing that a battle was now inevitable, Captain D’Oe suggested to Walsh, one of the owners of the two ships who was in charge of the Doutelle, that while the Elizabeth and Lion were fighting, the Doutelle should support the Elizabeth by attacking the Lion from a distance. However, Walsh refused to get involved. The Captain of the Elizabeth then drew his sword, said goodbye, and returned to his ship, sword in hand, to get ready for battle.[813]
Captain D’Oe had scarcely reached the Elizabeth when the Lion bore down upon her. Contrary to the plan laid down on board the Doutelle, the Elizabeth gave the first broadside, which was instantly returned by the Lion; and before the Elizabeth could get her other side to bear upon her opponent, the latter tacked about and poured in another broadside into the Elizabeth, which raked her fore and aft, and killed a great number of her men. Notwithstanding this untoward beginning, the Elizabeth maintained the fight for nearly five hours, when night coming on, and both vessels being complete wrecks, they parted as if by mutual consent. The prince, in the Doutelle, viewed the battle with great anxiety, and, it is said, importuned the captain to assist the Elizabeth, but Walsh positively refused to engage, and intimated to the prince, that if he continued his solicitations, he would order him down to the cabin.[814]
Captain D’Oe had barely reached the Elizabeth when the Lion charged toward her. Contrary to the strategy set on the Doutelle, the Elizabeth fired the first broadside, which was quickly met by a return fire from the Lion. Before the Elizabeth could position her other side to engage her opponent, the Lion turned around and unleashed another broadside that raked the Elizabeth from bow to stern, causing significant casualties among her crew. Despite this unfortunate start, the Elizabeth fought back for almost five hours until night fell, and both ships were left in ruins, parting ways as if by mutual agreement. The prince, aboard the Doutelle, watched the battle with great concern and reportedly urged the captain to help the Elizabeth, but Walsh firmly refused to engage and hinted to the prince that if he kept insisting, he would have him sent down to the cabin.[814]
After the action was over, Captain Walsh bore up to the Elizabeth to ascertain the state of matters, and was informed by a lieutenant of the severe loss she had sustained in officers and men, and the crippled state she was in. He, however, offered to pursue the voyage if supplied with a main-mast and some rigging, but Walsh had no spare materials; and after intimating that he would endeavour to finish the voyage himself, and advising the commander of the Elizabeth to return to France, both ships parted, the Elizabeth on her way back to France, and the Doutelle on her voyage to the Western Highlands.[815]
After the action was over, Captain Walsh approached the Elizabeth to check on the situation and learned from a lieutenant about the heavy losses in officers and crew, as well as the damage to the ship. He offered to continue the voyage if he could get a main mast and some rigging, but Walsh didn’t have any spare materials. After suggesting that he would try to complete the voyage himself and advising the commander of the Elizabeth to head back to France, the two ships parted ways— the Elizabeth going back to France and the Doutelle continuing on to the Western Highlands.[815]
On the 11th of July a sail was discovered, which gave chase to the Doutelle; but being a swift-sailing vessel she outran her pursuer. She encountered a rough sea and tempestuous weather on the 15th and 16th, after which the weather became fine till the midnight of the 20th, when a violent storm arose. She stood out the gale, however, and on the 22d came within sight of land, which was discovered to be the southern extremity of Long Island, a name by which, from their appearing at a distance, and in a particular direction, to form one island, the islands of Lewis, the Uists, Barra, and others, are distinguished. On approaching the land, a large ship, which appeared to be an English man-of-war, was descried between the Doutelle and the island. On perceiving this vessel, Walsh changed the course of the Doutelle, and stretching along the east side of Barra, reached the strait between South Uist and Eriska, the largest of a cluster of little rocky islands that lie off South Uist. When near the land, Duncan Cameron, before mentioned, was sent on shore in the long-boat to bring off a proper pilot, and having accidentally met the piper of Macneil of Barra, with whom Cameron was acquainted, he took him on board. In the strait alluded to, the Doutelle cast anchor on the 23d of July, having been eighteen days at sea.[816]
On July 11, a sail was spotted, which chased the Doutelle; but since it was a fast-moving ship, she outpaced her pursuer. She faced a rough sea and stormy weather on the 15th and 16th, after which the weather improved until midnight on the 20th, when a fierce storm hit. However, she managed to weather the gale, and on the 22nd, she came within sight of land, which turned out to be the southern tip of Long Island—a name that refers to the islands of Lewis, the Uists, Barra, and others, which seem to form one island from a distance and in a specific direction. As she approached the land, a large ship, which looked like an English warship, was spotted between the Doutelle and the island. Upon seeing this vessel, Walsh changed the Doutelle's course, and by sailing along the east side of Barra, they reached the strait between South Uist and Eriska, the largest of a group of small rocky islands off South Uist. Near the land, Duncan Cameron, mentioned earlier, was sent ashore in the long-boat to find a suitable pilot, and by chance, he ran into the piper of Macneil of Barra, whom Cameron knew, and brought him on board. In the strait mentioned earlier, the Doutelle dropped anchor on July 23, after being at sea for eighteen days.[816]
Accompanied by his attendants, the prince immediately landed in Eriska, and was conducted to the house of Angus Macdonald, the tacksman, or principal tenant thereof and of the small islands adjoining. To anticipate that prying curiosity and speculation which the inhabitants of the western isles always display on the arrival of strangers, the prince’s companions represented him as a young Irish priest, a species of visitor by no means uncommon in these islands, whither priests from the opposite coast of Ireland had been long accustomed to resort, for the purpose of giving the islanders that religious instruction and consolation of which, by the change in the national religion, they had been almost debarred from receiving from the hands of native priests. From the tacksman of Eriska, the party learned, that Macdonald, chief of Clanranald, and Macdonald of Boisdale, his brother, were upon the island of South Uist, and that young Clanranald, the son of the chief, was at Moidart upon the mainland. As Boisdale was understood to have great influence with his brother, a messenger was immediately despatched to South Uist, requesting his attendance on board the Doutelle.
Accompanied by his attendants, the prince immediately landed on Eriska and was taken to the house of Angus Macdonald, the main tenant and tacksman of that island and the small islands nearby. To avoid the nosy curiosity and speculation that the residents of the western isles always have when strangers arrive, the prince's companions introduced him as a young Irish priest, a type of visitor that is quite common in these islands. Priests from the opposite coast of Ireland had long been visiting to provide the islanders with the religious instruction and comfort they had been largely denied by the change in national religion, which left them without native priests. From the tacksman of Eriska, the group learned that Macdonald, chief of Clanranald, and his brother Boisdale were on the island of South Uist, and that young Clanranald, the chief's son, was at Moidart on the mainland. Since Boisdale was believed to have significant influence over his brother, a messenger was immediately sent to South Uist to request his presence on board the Doutelle.
Charles and his companions passed the night in the house of the tacksman, but the accommodation was very indifferent. They had not a sufficient supply of beds, but the prince, regardless of his own ease, declined to occupy one.[817][514] Next morning they returned to the ship. Boisdale soon thereafter made his appearance. As his brother, Clanranald, was unfit, from age and bad health, to be of any essential service, Charles was anxious to secure the assistance of Boisdale, by whose means he expected that the clan would be induced to rise in his support. Boisdale had, however, already made up his mind upon the subject, and the result of the interview was extremely discouraging to Charles. At first, the prince proposed that Boisdale should accompany him to the mainland, and endeavour to engage his nephew to take up arms; but Boisdale decidedly declined the proposal, and even declared that he would do every thing in his power to prevent his brother and nephew from engaging in an enterprise which he considered desperate. Baffled in his first attempt, Charles next proposed to despatch Boisdale with a message to Sir Alexander Macdonald of Sleat and the Laird of Macleod, who had extensive possessions in the island of Skye, requesting their assistance; but Boisdale informed the prince that such a mission would be useless, as he had seen Sir Alexander Macdonald and Macleod very lately,—that they had stated to him the probability that the prince would arrive, but that if he came without a body of regular troops, they were determined not to join him, and were of opinion that no other person would. Boisdale added, that he was instructed by these gentlemen to mention their resolution to the prince in case he should meet him on his arrival, and to advise him, should he come unprovided with troops, to return directly to France.
Charles and his friends spent the night at the tacksman’s house, but the accommodations were pretty mediocre. There weren’t enough beds, yet the prince, putting his own comfort aside, chose not to take one.[817][514] The next morning, they headed back to the ship. Boisdale showed up shortly after. Since his brother, Clanranald, was too old and in poor health to be of any real help, Charles was eager to get Boisdale’s support, hoping he could rally the clan to back him. However, Boisdale had already made his decision, and the outcome of their discussion was very discouraging for Charles. Initially, the prince suggested that Boisdale join him on the mainland to persuade his nephew to take up arms, but Boisdale firmly refused, even stating that he would do everything possible to stop his brother and nephew from getting involved in what he viewed as a hopeless venture. Frustrated by this setback, Charles then proposed sending Boisdale with a message to Sir Alexander Macdonald of Sleat and the Laird of Macleod, who owned large lands on the island of Skye, asking for their help. However, Boisdale told the prince that this mission would be pointless, as he had recently met with Sir Alexander Macdonald and Macleod, and they had expressed to him that while they anticipated the prince’s arrival, they were determined not to support him unless he came with a regular army, and they believed no one else would either. Boisdale also mentioned that he was instructed by these gentlemen to convey their decision to the prince if he met him upon arrival, and to advise him that if he arrived without troops, he should go straight back to France.
Charles was sadly perplexed at Boisdale’s obduracy, but he endeavoured to soften him by representing his affairs in the most favourable light; but the Highlander was inflexible. Whilst this prolonged altercation was going on, two vessels appeared making for the strait in which the Doutelle lay, a circumstance which induced her commander to weigh anchor and stand in for the mainland. Boisdale, still pressed by the prince, remained on board till the ship had advanced several miles in her course, when he entered his boat, and left Charles to ruminate over his disappointment. The Doutelle continued her course during the night, and next morning cast anchor in the bay of Lochnanuagh, which partly divides the countries of Moidart and Arisaig.[818] On approaching the strait, the Marquis of Tullibardine, when about to retire below to dinner, observed an eagle hovering over the frigate, which he looked upon as a happy augury, but afraid of being taxed by his companions with superstition, he at first took no notice of the circumstance. On coming upon deck after dinner, he saw the eagle still hovering above the vessel and following her in her course. No longer able to restrain himself, he directed the attention of Charles and his suite to the royal bird, and thereafter turning to the prince, thus addressed him: “Sir, I hope this is an excellent omen, and promises good things to us. The king of birds is come to welcome your royal highness upon your arrival in Scotland.”
Charles was sadly confused by Boisdale's stubbornness, but he tried to persuade him by putting his situation in the best light; however, the Highlander was unyielding. While this ongoing argument took place, two ships appeared heading for the strait where the Doutelle lay, prompting her captain to raise anchor and head toward the mainland. Boisdale, still urged by the prince, stayed on board until the ship had traveled several miles, at which point he got into his boat and left Charles to reflect on his disappointment. The Doutelle continued on through the night and the next morning anchored in the bay of Lochnanuagh, which partly separates the regions of Moidart and Arisaig.[818] As they approached the strait, the Marquis of Tullibardine, just about to go below for dinner, noticed an eagle flying over the frigate, which he saw as a good sign. However, concerned about being called superstitious by his companions, he initially said nothing about it. When he came back on deck after dinner, he saw the eagle still hovering above the ship and following its course. Unable to hold back any longer, he pointed out the royal bird to Charles and his entourage, then turned to the prince and said: “Sir, I hope this is a wonderful omen and brings us good fortune. The king of birds has come to welcome your royal highness upon your arrival in Scotland.”
Though foiled in his attempt upon Boisdale, the young adventurer resolved to repeat the same experiment upon his nephew, and accordingly he immediately sent a boat on shore with a letter to young Clanranald; Æneas Macdonald also went on shore to bring off Kinlochmoidart, his brother. Kinlochmoidart came on board immediately, and after a short interview with the prince, was despatched with letters to Lochiel, the Duke of Perth, Murray of Broughton and others.
Though thwarted in his attempt on Boisdale, the young adventurer decided to try the same thing with his nephew. He quickly sent a boat ashore with a letter to young Clanranald; Æneas Macdonald also went ashore to bring back Kinlochmoidart, his brother. Kinlochmoidart came on board right away, and after a brief meeting with the prince, he was sent off with letters to Lochiel, the Duke of Perth, Murray of Broughton, and others.
Next day young Clanranald, accompanied by his kinsmen, Alexander Macdonald of Glenalladale, Æneas Macdonald of Dalily and a Highland officer (author of a journal and memoirs of the expedition),[819] came to Forsy, a small village opposite to the Doutelle’s anchorage ground. They called for the ship’s boat, and were immediately carried on board. The feelings of the party on getting upon deck are thus described by the writer alluded to. “Our hearts were overjoyed to find ourselves so near[515] our long-wished-for prince; we found a large tent erected with poles on the ship’s deck, covered and well furnished with variety of wines and spirits. As we entered this pavilion we were most cheerfully welcom’d by the Duke of Athole, to whom some of us had been known in the year 1715. While the duke was talking with us, Clanranald was a-missing, and had, as we understood, been called into the prince’s cabin, nor did we look for the honour of seeing His R. H. at least for that night.”[820]
The next day, young Clanranald, along with his relatives Alexander Macdonald of Glenalladale, Æneas Macdonald of Dalily, and a Highland officer (who wrote a journal and memoirs about the expedition),[819] arrived at Forsy, a small village across from the Doutelle’s anchorage. They called for the ship’s boat and were soon taken aboard. The feelings of the group upon reaching the deck are described by the mentioned writer: “Our hearts were overjoyed to find ourselves so close[515] to our long-awaited prince; we discovered a large tent set up with poles on the ship’s deck, well-stocked with various wines and spirits. As we entered this pavilion, we were warmly welcomed by the Duke of Athole, who some of us had known since the year 1715. While the duke was chatting with us, Clanranald was noticeably absent, having been called into the prince’s cabin, and we didn’t expect to have the honor of seeing His Royal Highness at least for that night.”[820]
Of the conversation which took place between the prince and young Clanranald during the three hours they were closeted together, no account was ever given; but it is probable that if the latter stated any objections against the enterprise, they had been overcome before he rejoined his companions, as no allusion is made by the writer just quoted, to any unwillingness on the part of the young chieftain to join the prince. Maxwell of Kirkconnel, who mentions the refusal of Boisdale, says, that young Clanranald frankly offered his services to the prince,[821] a statement which, from the ardent and romantic attachment for the Stuarts with which that young chieftain was inspired, seems to approximate nearer the truth than that of Home, who classes Kinlochmoidart and young Clanranald together, as joining in a positive refusal to take up arms.
Of the conversation that happened between the prince and young Clanranald during the three hours they were together, no details were ever shared; however, it's likely that if Clanranald had any objections to the plan, they were resolved before he rejoined his friends since the writer mentioned earlier makes no reference to any reluctance on the part of the young chieftain to support the prince. Maxwell of Kirkconnel, who talks about Boisdale's refusal, states that young Clanranald openly offered his support to the prince,[821] a claim that, considering the passionate and romantic loyalty for the Stuarts that young Clanranald felt, seems more accurate than Home's account, who groups Kinlochmoidart and young Clanranald together as both refusing to take up arms.
According to Home, young Clanranald and Kinlochmoidart came on board together, and were addressed, with great emotion, by Charles, who had been almost reduced to despair by his interview with Boisdale. After using all the arguments he could for taking up arms, he conjured them to assist their countryman, their prince, in his utmost need. Though well inclined and warmly attached to the cause, the gentlemen in question are said to have positively refused, and to have told the prince, one after another, that to take up arms in their present unprepared state, without concert or support, would bring down certain destruction on their own heads. Charles persisted, argued, and implored, but without effect. During this conversation the parties walked backwards and forwards upon the deck, and were closely eyed by a Highlander who stood near them armed at all points, as was then the fashion of the country. He was a younger brother of Kinlochmoidart, and had come off to the ship to inquire for news, not knowing who was on board. When he gathered from their discourse that the stranger was Prince Charles, and heard his chief and his brother refuse to take up arms in his behalf, his colour went and came, his eyes sparkled, he shifted his place and grasped his sword. Charles observing his demeanour, stopped short, and turning towards him, put this interrogatory, “Will not you assist me?” “I will! I will!” exclaimed Ranald; “though no other man in the Highlands should draw a sword, I am ready to die for you.” Charles, delighted with the young man’s answer, evinced his gratitude by a profusion of thanks and acknowledgments, extolled his champion to the skies, and said he only wished that all the Highlanders were like him. Stung with the prince’s observation, which could be regarded only as a reproach, and smitten by the example set by the heroic youth, the two Macdonalds instantly declared that they would unsheath their swords in support of the claims of the house of Stuart, and would use their utmost endeavours to rouse their countrymen to arms.[822]
According to Home, young Clanranald and Kinlochmoidart came on board together and were emotionally addressed by Charles, who had nearly lost hope after his meeting with Boisdale. After trying every argument he could think of to convince them to take up arms, he urged them to help their fellow countryman and their prince in his time of need. Although they were sympathetic and felt strongly about the cause, the gentlemen are said to have firmly refused, telling the prince one after another that taking up arms in their current unprepared state, without any plan or support, would lead to certain destruction for themselves. Charles persisted, argued, and begged, but to no avail. During this conversation, the group walked back and forth on the deck, closely observed by a Highlander standing nearby, fully armed, as was common at the time. He was a younger brother of Kinlochmoidart and had come to the ship to ask for news, unaware of who was on board. When he realized from their conversation that the stranger was Prince Charles and heard his chief and brother refuse to take up arms for him, his color changed, his eyes sparkled, he shifted his position, and grasped his sword. Noticing his reaction, Charles stopped and turned to him, asking, “Will you not help me?” “I will! I will!” exclaimed Ranald; “even if no other man in the Highlands draws a sword, I am ready to die for you.” Charles, thrilled by the young man’s response, expressed his gratitude with abundant thanks and praise, saying he only wished all Highlanders were like him. Stung by the prince’s remark, which felt like a reproach, and inspired by the example of the heroic youth, the two Macdonalds immediately declared that they would draw their swords in support of the Stuart claims and do their best to rally their countrymen to arms.[822]
After the interview with the prince, Clanranald returned to his friends, who had, during the conference, been regaling themselves in the pavilion. In about half-an-hour thereafter, the prince entered the tent and took his seat without appearing to notice any of the company. His appearance, and the scene which followed, are thus described by an eyewitness. “There entered the tent a tall youth of a most agreeable aspect, in a plain black coat with a plain shirt, not very clean, and a cambrick stock fixed with a plain silver buckle, a fair round wig out of the buckle, a plain hat with a canvas string having one end fixed to one of his coat buttons; he had black stockings, and brass buckles in his shoes. At his first appearance I found my heart swell to my very throat. We were immediately told by one Obrian, a churchman, that this youth was also an English clergyman, who had long been possessed with a desire to see and converse with Highlanders.
After the interview with the prince, Clanranald went back to his friends, who had been enjoying themselves in the pavilion during the meeting. About half an hour later, the prince came into the tent and took a seat without seeming to notice anyone there. His appearance and what happened next are described by someone who witnessed it. “A tall young man with a very pleasant look entered the tent, wearing a simple black coat and a not-so-clean plain shirt, along with a cambric cravat held by a plain silver buckle, and a fair round wig peeking out from the buckle. He had a plain hat with a canvas string, one end of which was attached to a button on his coat; he wore black stockings and had brass buckles on his shoes. When I first saw him, my heart raced. We were soon informed by a churchman named Obrian that this young man was also an English clergyman who had long wanted to meet and talk with Highlanders.
“When this youth entered, Obrian forbid any of those who were sitting to rise; he saluted none of us, and we only made a low bow at a distance. I chanced to be one of those who were standing when he came in, and he took his seat near me, but immediately started up again and caused me to sit down by him upon a chest. I at this time taking him only to be a passenger or some clergyman, presumed to speak to him with too much familiarity, yet still retained some suspicion he might be one of more note than he was said to be. He asked me if I was not cold in that habit, (viz. the Highland garb,) I answered I was so habituated to it, that I should rather be so (feel cold) if I was to change my dress for any other. At this he laughed heartily, and next inquired how I lay with it at night, which I explained to him. He said that by wrapping myself so close in my plaid I would be unprepared for any sudden defence in the case of a surprise. I answered that in such times of danger, or during the war, we had a different method of using the plaid, that with one spring I could start to my feet with drawn sword and cocked pistol in my hand, without being the least encumbered with my bed-clothes. Several such questions he put to me; then rising quickly from his seat he calls for a dram, when the same person whispered me a second time to pledge the stranger but not to drink to him, by which seasonable hint I was confirmed in my suspicion who he was. Having taken a glass of wine in his hand, he drank to us all round, and soon after left us.”[823]
“When this young man entered, Obrian told everyone sitting to stay put; he didn’t greet any of us, and we just gave a slight nod from a distance. I happened to be one of the people standing when he came in, and he sat near me but then quickly got up and made me sit next to him on a chest. At that moment, I thought he was just a traveler or some clergyman, so I spoke to him a bit too casually, but I still suspected he might be more important than he appeared. He asked me if I wasn’t cold in that outfit (meaning the Highland garb), and I replied that I was so used to it that I'd actually feel colder if I had to change into something else. He laughed heartily at that and then asked how I managed to sleep in it at night, which I explained. He said that by wrapping myself up so tightly in my plaid, I wouldn’t be ready for any sudden defense in case of a surprise. I told him that during times of danger or war, we used the plaid differently, and that with one quick move, I could jump to my feet with a drawn sword and a cocked pistol in my hand, without being tangled up in my bedclothes at all. He asked me several more questions like that; then, getting up quickly from his seat, he called for a drink, and the same person whispered to me again to toast the stranger but not to drink to him, which reinforced my suspicion about who he was. After taking a glass of wine in his hand, he toasted us all and soon after left.”[823]
Having thus secured the support of young Clanranald, Charles selected him to execute the commission which his uncle, Boisdale, had refused to undertake. Accordingly, on the 22d of July the young chieftain, attended by Allan Macdonald, a younger brother of Kinlochmoidart, was despatched with letters from the prince, to Sir Alexander Macdonald and the laird of Macleod, to solicit the aid of their services. These powerful chieftains, who could raise nearly 2,000 men between them, had promised to join the prince if he brought a foreign force along with him, but when they found that he had come without troops, they considered themselves released from their engagements, and refused to join in an enterprise which they considered desperate.[824]
Having secured the support of young Clanranald, Charles chose him to carry out the task that his uncle, Boisdale, had refused. So, on July 22nd, the young chief, accompanied by Allan Macdonald, a younger brother of Kinlochmoidart, was sent with letters from the prince to Sir Alexander Macdonald and the laird of Macleod, asking for their help. These powerful leaders, who could gather nearly 2,000 men between them, had promised to support the prince if he brought foreign troops with him, but when they saw he arrived without any troops, they felt free from their commitments and declined to participate in what they viewed as a risky venture.[824]
During young Clanranald’s absence, Donald Macdonald of Scothouse, Dr. Archibald Cameron on the part of his brother Donald Cameron, younger of Lochiel, and Hugh Macdonald, brother of the laird of Morar, came on board the Doutelle. The latter, on his way home from Edinburgh, had met Kinlochmoidart crossing the water of Lochy, and had been informed by him of the arrival of the prince.[825] In expectation of seeing the prince, he went to Kinlochmoidart’s house, where he found Æneas Macdonald, brother of Kinlochmoidart, who told him that he might see the prince the following day if he pleased, but cautioned him not to accost him as such, as the prince passed for a French abbé with the crew of the vessel, who were ignorant of his rank. Next day the two Macdonalds went on board; and Charles, being informed of the name and character of his visitor, invited him down to the cabin. In a conversation which ensued, Hugh Macdonald[517] expressed his fears as to the result of the expedition if persevered in, and hinted that, as he had brought no forces along with him, the most eligible course the prince could pursue, was to return to France, and wait a more favourable opportunity. Charles remarked that he did not wish to be indebted for the restoration of his father to foreigners, but to his own friends; that he had now put it in their power to have the glory of doing so, and that as to returning to France without making an attempt, foreigners should never have to say that he had thrown himself upon his friends, that they had turned their backs upon him, and that he had been forced to retire for shelter to foreign lands. He concluded by observing, that if he could get only six stout trusty fellows to join him, he would choose rather to skulk with them among the mountains of Scotland than return to France. Dr. Cameron also urged Charles to return, and told him that Lochiel had made up his mind not to join; but Charles returned the same answer he had given to Hugh Macdonald. On the return from Skye of young Clanranald and Allan Macdonald, who brought back an absolute refusal from Sir Alexander Macdonald and the laird of Macleod, the whole party on board, including even Sir Thomas Sheridan, by whose advice the prince generally acted, importuned him to desist, chiefly on the ground that the refusal of two such influential and powerful chieftains would prevent others, who were well disposed to the cause, from joining; but Charles was immoveable, and though without a single supporter, persisted in his resolution.[826]
During young Clanranald's absence, Donald Macdonald of Scothouse, Dr. Archibald Cameron for his brother Donald Cameron, younger of Lochiel, and Hugh Macdonald, brother of the laird of Morar, came on board the Doutelle. Hugh, on his way home from Edinburgh, had encountered Kinlochmoidart crossing the water of Lochy, who informed him about the prince's arrival. In anticipation of seeing the prince, he went to Kinlochmoidart’s house, where he found Æneas Macdonald, Kinlochmoidart’s brother, who told him he could meet the prince the next day if he wanted, but warned him not to address him as such since the prince was passing as a French abbé with the ship's crew, who were unaware of his identity. The next day, the two Macdonalds went on board, and when Charles learned about the identity and background of his visitor, he invited him down to the cabin. During their conversation, Hugh Macdonald expressed his worries about the expedition's outcome if they continued, suggesting that since he hadn't brought any troops with him, the best course for the prince would be to return to France and wait for a better opportunity. Charles noted that he didn’t want to owe his father's restoration to foreign powers but to his own friends; he felt he had given them the chance to achieve glory and insisted that he would not return to France without making an attempt, stating that he would not allow foreigners to claim that he fled to them after his own friends abandoned him. He concluded by saying that if he could gather just six loyal companions, he would prefer to hide out with them in the mountains of Scotland rather than head back to France. Dr. Cameron also urged Charles to turn back and mentioned that Lochiel had decided not to participate; however, Charles repeated the same response he had given to Hugh Macdonald. Upon the return from Skye of young Clanranald and Allan Macdonald, who brought back a clear refusal from Sir Alexander Macdonald and the laird of Macleod, everyone on board, including Sir Thomas Sheridan, who usually advised the prince, urged him to hold back, mainly arguing that the rejection from such influential chiefs would deter others who were inclined to support the cause from joining; but Charles remained steadfast, and even without a single supporter, he continued to pursue his plan.
Charles remained on board the Doutelle till the 25th of July, the interval between which day and that of his arrival in Lochnanuagh, was spent in despatching letters and receiving communications from his friends, and in consultations with his companions and the adherents who visited him, as to the means to be adopted for raising the clans that were favourably disposed. During the same interval, all the arms, ammunition, and stores were landed; and every thing being in readiness for his reception on shore, Charles, accompanied by his suite, landed at Borodale, a farm belonging to Clanranald, and took up his abode in the house of Angus Macdonald, the tenant of the farm, who received him and his companions with a hearty welcome. By orders of young Clanranald, Macdonald of Glenalladale and another gentleman of the clan, had collected about 100 of their men to serve as a body-guard to the prince, all of whom were hospitably entertained at Borodale.
Charles stayed on the Doutelle until July 25th. During the time between his arrival in Lochnanuagh and that date, he focused on sending letters, receiving updates from friends, and meeting with his companions and supporters who came to see him. They discussed ways to rally the clans that were supportive. In the meantime, all the weapons, ammunition, and supplies were brought ashore; everything was prepared for his arrival on land. Charles, along with his entourage, went ashore at Borodale, a farm owned by Clanranald, and settled in the home of Angus Macdonald, the farm's tenant, who welcomed him and his group warmly. Following the orders from young Clanranald, Macdonald of Glenalladale and another clan member gathered about 100 men to act as a bodyguard for the prince, all of whom were generously hosted at Borodale.
No situation could have been any where selected more suitable for the circumstances and designs of Charles than the abode he had chosen. Besides being one of the most remote and inaccessible places in the western Highlands of Scotland, it was surrounded on all sides by the territories of the most devoted adherents of the house of Stuart, by the descendants of the heroes of Kilsyth and Killiecrankie, in whose breasts the spirit of revenge had taken deep root, for the cruelties which had followed the short-lived insurrection of 1715, and the affronts to which they had been subjected under the disarming act. These mountaineers had long sighed for an opportunity of retaliation, and they were soon to imagine that the time for vengeance had arrived.
No situation could have been better suited for Charles's circumstances and plans than the place he chose. Not only was it one of the most secluded and hard-to-reach spots in the western Highlands of Scotland, but it was also completely surrounded by the lands of the most loyal supporters of the Stuart family, the descendants of the heroes of Kilsyth and Killiecrankie. In these people's hearts, the desire for revenge had taken deep root due to the brutal aftermath of the brief uprising in 1715 and the humiliations they faced under the disarming act. These mountaineers had longed for a chance to strike back, and they were soon to believe that their moment of vengeance had finally come.
As soon as the landing of Charles was known, the whole neighbourhood was in motion, and repaired, “without distinction of age or sex,”[827] to the house of Borodale, to see a man with whose success they considered the glory and happiness of their country to be inseparably associated. To gratify his warm-hearted and generous visitors, and to attain a full view of the assembled group, Charles seated himself in a conspicuous part of the room where a repast had been laid out for him and his friends. Here, amid the congregated spectators who feasted their eyes with the sight of the lineal descendant of a race of kings, endeared to them by many sorrowful recollections, the prince partook of the fare provided by his kind host, with a cheerfulness which banished all reflection of the past or care for the future. At the conclusion of the repast, Charles drank the grace-drink in English, which, of course, was understood only by a few of the persons present. The guest, to whom we are indebted[518] for this account, says, that when his turn came to propose a toast, wishing to distinguish himself, he gave “the king’s health” in Gaelic in an audible voice,—“Deoch slaint an Righ.” When the prince was informed that his father’s health had been drunk, he requested the gentleman who had proposed it to pronounce the words again in Gaelic, that he might repeat them himself. This being done, Charles repeated the words, and understanding that the proposer was skilful in Gaelic, the prince intimated to him that he would henceforth take instructions from him in that language. The same individual, afterwards, by desire, gave also the healths of the prince, and his brother “the duke,” in Gaelic.[828] Such condescension and familiarity on the part of Charles were highly gratifying to the feelings of all present, and were better calculated to secure the affections of the unsophisticated people, into whose arms he had thrown himself, than all the pomp and circumstance of regal splendour.
As soon as news of Charles's arrival spread, the entire neighborhood sprang into action and rushed, “without distinction of age or sex,”[827] to Borodale’s house to see a man they believed to be linked with the glory and happiness of their country. To please his warm-hearted and generous visitors, and to get a good view of the crowd, Charles sat in a prominent spot in the room where a feast was prepared for him and his friends. Surrounded by eager spectators, who were captivated by the sight of the direct descendant of a royal lineage, fondly remembered for many sad moments, the prince enjoyed the meal provided by his gracious host, with a happiness that pushed aside all thoughts of the past and worries about the future. After finishing the meal, Charles raised his glass to toast in English, which was only understood by a few people present. The guest who shared this account[518] says that when it was his turn to propose a toast, hoping to stand out, he declared “the king’s health” in Gaelic loud enough for everyone to hear—“Deoch slaint an Righ.” When the prince learned that a toast had been made to his father, he asked the gentleman who proposed it to say the words again in Gaelic so he could repeat them himself. Once he did, Charles echoed the words, and realizing that the proposer was proficient in Gaelic, the prince suggested that he would like to learn the language from him. This same person later, at request, also toasted to the healths of the prince and his brother “the duke” in Gaelic.[828] Charles's openness and familiarity were very pleasing to everyone present and did more to win the affection of the simple people who welcomed him than all the grand displays of royal authority.
Though the extreme rashness of young Clanranald and his friends, in thus exposing themselves to almost inevitable destruction, be quite inexcusable on the score of sober reason, yet it is impossible not to admire the daring intrepidity of the men, who, at the call of a friendless and unprotected youth, could commit themselves in a struggle with the government even before they had ascertained that a single clan, except their own, would join. Their devotedness to the cause of the Stuarts did not blind them, however, to the dangers to which they were about to expose themselves by declaring for the prince; but having now thrown away the scabbard, they resolved to cling to the cause which a feeling of fidelity prompted them to espouse, reckless of the consequences. “All may judge (says a gentleman of the clan), how hazardous an enterprise we were now engaged in, being for some time quite alone; but we resolved, notwithstanding, to follow our prince, and risk our fate with his.”[829]
Though the extreme recklessness of young Clanranald and his friends, in exposing themselves to almost certain destruction, is completely inexcusable from a rational perspective, it’s hard not to admire the bold bravery of the men, who, at the request of a friendless and defenseless youth, committed themselves to a fight against the government even before they confirmed that any clan besides their own would join. Their loyalty to the cause of the Stuarts didn’t blind them to the dangers they were about to face by supporting the prince; but having discarded all caution, they decided to stick to the cause that their sense of loyalty urged them to support, regardless of the consequences. “Everyone can see (says a gentleman of the clan), how risky an undertaking we were now involved in, being quite alone for some time; but we decided, nonetheless, to follow our prince and stake our fate with his.”[829]
Charles, before landing, had despatched messengers to several of the chiefs who were favourably disposed. From Borodale he again sent off fresh messengers to all the chiefs from whom he expected assistance, requiring their attendance. Some of his friends, aware of his arrival, had, it is said, already held a meeting to consult as to the course they should pursue; at which Macdonald of Keppoch had given his opinion, that as the prince had risked his person, and generously thrown himself into the hands of his friends, they were bound, in duty at least, to raise men instantly for the protection of his person, whatever might be the consequences;[830] but it does not appear that any such resolution was at that time adopted.
Charles, before landing, had sent out messengers to several of the chiefs who were supportive. From Borodale, he sent new messengers to all the chiefs he hoped would help, asking for their presence. Some of his friends, knowing he was arriving, had supposedly already met to discuss what actions to take; during this meeting, Macdonald of Keppoch had stated that since the prince had risked his safety and bravely placed himself in the hands of his friends, they were obligated to raise men immediately to protect him, no matter the consequences; however, it seems that no such decision was made at that time.[830]
The person pitched upon to visit Lochiel on this occasion, was Macdonald, younger of Scothouse, who succeeded in inducing that chief to visit the prince at Borodale, but he went with a determination not to take up arms. On his way to Borodale he called at the house of his brother, John Cameron of Fassefern, who, on being told the object of his journey, advised Lochiel not to proceed, as he was afraid that the prince would prevail upon him to forego his resolution.[831] Lochiel, firm in his determination, as he imagined, told his brother that his reasons for declining to join the prince were too strong to be overcome, and pursued his journey.
The person chosen to visit Lochiel this time was Macdonald, the younger of Scothouse. He managed to convince that chief to meet the prince at Borodale, but Lochiel was determined not to take up arms. On his way to Borodale, he stopped at his brother's house, John Cameron of Fassefern. When he shared the purpose of his journey, John advised Lochiel not to go, fearing that the prince would persuade him to change his mind. Lochiel, believing he was resolute, told his brother that his reasons for declining to join the prince were too strong to ignore and continued on his journey.
Donald Cameron of Lochiel, on whose final determination the question of a civil war was now to depend, (for it seems to be universally admitted, that if Lochiel had declined to take up arms the other chiefs would have also refused,) though called young Lochiel by the Highlanders, from his father being still alive, was rather advanced in life. His father, for the share he had taken in the insurrection of 1715, was attainted and in exile. In consequence of the attainder, young Lochiel had succeeded to the family estates upon the death of his grandfather, Sir Ewen Cameron, in 1719. Sir Ewen, the reader knows, had served with distinction under Montrose and Dundee, and his son and grandson had inherited from the old warrior a devoted attachment to the house of Stuart, which no change of circumstances had been ever able to eradicate. The Chevalier de St. George, sensible of the inflexible integrity of the young chief, and of the great influence[519] which he enjoyed among his countrymen on account of the uprightness of his character, and as being at the head of one of the most powerful of the clans, had invested him with full powers to negotiate with his friends in Scotland, on the subject of his restoration.[832] Knowing the confidence which was so deservedly reposed in him, he was consulted on all occasions by the Jacobites in the Highlands, and, as has been elsewhere observed, was one of the seven who, in the year 1740, signed the bond of association to restore the Chevalier. Upon the failure of the expedition of 1743, young Lochiel had urged the prince to continue his exertions to get another fitted out; but he was averse to any attempts being made without foreign assistance, and cautioned the prince accordingly.[833]
Donald Cameron of Lochiel was the one whose decision would determine the fate of a civil war. It's widely accepted that if Lochiel had refused to take up arms, other chiefs would have done the same. Despite being called young Lochiel by the Highlanders due to his father still being alive, he was actually quite advanced in age. His father had been exiled and stripped of his title for participating in the insurrection of 1715. Following his grandfather, Sir Ewen Cameron’s death in 1719, young Lochiel inherited the family estates. Sir Ewen, as you might know, had served with honor under Montrose and Dundee, and both his son and grandson carried on a loyal commitment to the Stuart family that no change of circumstances could erase. The Chevalier de St. George, recognizing the young chief's steadfast integrity and significant influence among his people due to his strong character, entrusted him with the authority to negotiate with his allies in Scotland regarding his restoration. Acknowledging the trust placed in him, he was sought for advice by the Jacobites in the Highlands. As previously mentioned, he was one of the seven who signed the bond of association in 1740 to restore the Chevalier. After the failure of the 1743 expedition, young Lochiel urged the prince to keep trying to organize another effort, but he was against moving forward without foreign support and advised the prince accordingly.
Among the chiefs who were summoned to Borodale, Lochiel was the first to appear, and he immediately had a private interview with the prince. Charles told him that he meant to be quite candid, and to conceal nothing; he reprobated in severe terms the conduct of the French ministry, who, he averred, had long amused him with fair promises, and had at last deceived him. He admitted that he had but a small quantity of arms, and very little money; that he had left France without concerting anything, or even taking leave of the French court,—that he had, however, before leaving, written to the French king and his ministers soliciting succours, which he was persuaded they would send as soon as they saw that he really had a party in Scotland,—that he had appointed Earl Marischal his agent at the court of France,—and that he depended much upon the zeal and abilities of that nobleman, who would himself superintend the embarkation of the succours he was soliciting.
Among the chiefs who were called to Borodale, Lochiel was the first to show up, and he quickly had a private meeting with the prince. Charles told him that he wanted to be completely honest and not hide anything; he harshly criticized the French government, stating that they had long teased him with empty promises and had ultimately let him down. He acknowledged that he had only a small amount of weapons and very little money; that he had left France without arranging anything or even saying goodbye to the French court. However, before he left, he had written to the French king and his ministers asking for support, which he believed they would provide as soon as they noticed he had actual backing in Scotland. He had appointed Earl Marischal as his representative at the French court and relied heavily on the enthusiasm and skills of that nobleman, who would oversee the shipment of the support he was requesting.

original painting in possession
of Mrs. Cameron-Campbell of Monzie.
While Lochiel admitted the engagements which he and other chiefs had come under to support the cause, he observed that they were binding only in the event of the stipulated aid being furnished; and as his royal highness had come over without such support, they were released from the engagements they had contracted. He therefore reiterated his resolution not to join in the present hopeless attempt, and advised his royal highness to return to France and await a more favourable opportunity. Charles, on the other hand, maintained, that an opportunity more favourable[520] than the present might never occur again,—that, with the exception of a very few newly raised regiments, all the British troops were occupied abroad. He represented, that the regular troops now in the kingdom were insufficient to withstand the body of Highlanders his friends could bring into the field; and he stated his belief, that if in the outset he obtained an advantage over the government forces, the country in general would declare in his favour, and his friends abroad would at once aid him,—that every thing, in fact, now depended upon the Highlanders,—and that to accomplish the restoration of his father, it was only necessary that they should instantly declare themselves and begin the war.
While Lochiel acknowledged the commitments he and other chiefs had made to support the cause, he pointed out that these were only binding if the promised aid was provided; since his royal highness had arrived without such support, they were released from the obligations they had taken on. He therefore reiterated his decision not to participate in the current pointless attempt and urged his royal highness to return to France and wait for a better opportunity. Charles, on the other hand, argued that a better opportunity than the present might never come again— that, except for a few newly raised regiments, all the British troops were deployed overseas. He insisted that the regular troops currently in the kingdom were not enough to withstand the number of Highlanders his supporters could mobilize. He expressed his belief that if he gained an initial advantage over the government forces, the general population would rally to his side, and his allies abroad would immediately assist him—that everything, in fact, now relied on the Highlanders—and that to restore his father, they must quickly make their position known and start the war.
These arguments, which, as the result showed, were more plausible than solid, had no effect upon Lochiel, who continued to resist all the entreaties of Charles to induce him to alter his resolution. Finding the prince utterly averse to the proposal made to him to return to France, Lochiel entreated him to be more moderate in his views. He then suggested, that Charles should send his attendants back to France; that he himself should remain concealed in the country; that a report should be circulated that he also had returned to France, and that the court of France should be made acquainted with the state of matters, and informed that his friends would be ready to take up arms upon the first notice of a landing, but that nothing could be done without foreign support. Charles, however, rejected this proposal also, and told Lochiel, that the court of France would never be convinced that he had a considerable party in Scotland, till there was an actual insurrection, without which he was afraid they would not venture their troops.
These arguments, which proved to be more convincing than solid, had no impact on Lochiel, who continued to resist all of Charles's pleas to change his mind. Realizing that the prince was completely against the idea of returning to France, Lochiel urged him to be more reasonable in his expectations. He then suggested that Charles should send his attendants back to France, remain hidden in the country, and spread the word that he too had gone back to France. He believed the French court should be informed of the situation and told that his supporters would be ready to take up arms at the first sign of a landing, but that nothing could happen without foreign assistance. Charles, however, dismissed this suggestion and told Lochiel that the French court would never be convinced he had a significant group in Scotland until there was an actual uprising, without which he feared they wouldn’t risk sending their troops.
As a last shift, Lochiel suggested, that Charles should remain at Borodale till he and other friends should hold a meeting, and concert what was best to be done. With an impatience which spurned delay, Charles would not even listen to the proposal, and declared his firm determination to take the field, however small the number of his attendants might be. “In a few days,” said he, “with the few friends that I have, I will erect the royal standard, and proclaim to the people of Britain, that Charles Stuart is come over to claim the crown of his ancestors—to win it, or to perish in the attempt: Lochiel, whom my father has often told me, was our firmest friend, may stay at home, and from the newspapers, learn the fate of his prince.” This appeal was irresistible. “No!” exclaimed Lochiel, “I’ll share the fate of my prince; and so shall every man over whom nature or fortune has given me any power.”[834]
As a last suggestion, Lochiel advised that Charles should stay at Borodale until he and his friends could meet and figure out the best course of action. With an impatience that rejected any delay, Charles wouldn’t even consider the proposal and firmly declared his intention to go to battle, no matter how few followers he might have. “In a few days,” he said, “with the few friends I have, I will raise the royal standard and announce to the people of Britain that Charles Stuart has come to claim his ancestral crown—to win it, or die trying: Lochiel, who my father always told me was our strongest ally, can stay back and read about his prince’s fate in the newspapers.” This appeal was impossible to resist. “No!” Lochiel exclaimed, “I will share the fate of my prince; and so will every man I have any influence over.”[834]
Having extorted an acquiescence from Lochiel, who, impelled by a mistaken but chivalrous sense of honour, thus yielded to the prince’s entreaties in spite of his own better judgment, Charles resolved to raise his standard at Glenfinnan on the 19th of August. Accordingly, he despatched letters from Borodale on the 6th, to the various chiefs who were favourably disposed, informing them of his intention, and requiring the presence of them and their followers at Glenfinnan on the day appointed, or as soon thereafter as possible. Lochiel, at the same time, returned to his own house, whence he despatched messengers to the leading gentlemen of his clan to raise their men, and to hold themselves in readiness to march with him to Glenfinnan.
Having convinced Lochiel, who, driven by a misguided but noble sense of honor, agreed to the prince’s pleas despite his better judgment, Charles decided to raise his banner at Glenfinnan on August 19th. He sent out letters from Borodale on the 6th to the various chiefs who were supportive, informing them of his plans and asking for them and their followers to be at Glenfinnan on the appointed day, or as soon as they could. At the same time, Lochiel returned to his own home, where he sent messengers to the key members of his clan to gather their followers and prepare to march with him to Glenfinnan.
After sending off his messengers, Charles left Borodale for the house of Kinlochmoidart, about seven miles from Borodale, whither he and his suite had been invited by the proprietor to spend a few days, while the preparations for the appointed meeting were going on. Charles and his party went by sea, and their baggage and some artillery were forwarded by the same conveyance; but the body-guard, which had been provided by Clanranald, proceeded by land along the heads of two intervening bays. While at the hospitable mansion of his friend, Charles expressed his sense of the services of Kinlochmoidart in the warmest terms, offered him a colonel’s commission in a regiment of dragoons, and promised him a peerage.[835]
After sending off his messengers, Charles left Borodale for the house of Kinlochmoidart, about seven miles away, where he and his group had been invited by the owner to spend a few days while the preparations for the scheduled meeting were taking place. Charles and his party traveled by sea, and their luggage and some artillery were sent along on the same transport; however, the bodyguard provided by Clanranald traveled overland, following the edges of two nearby bays. While at the welcoming home of his friend, Charles expressed his gratitude for Kinlochmoidart's support in the warmest terms, offered him a colonel’s commission in a dragoon regiment, and promised him a peerage.[835]
During Charles’s stay at Kinlochmoidart,[521] the arming of the Highlanders went on with extraordinary alacrity; and several days before the prince’s departure for Glenfinnan, detached parties of armed Highlanders were to be seen perambulating the country in different directions. Though three weeks had elapsed since the arrival of the prince, and although Kinlochmoidart was only about thirty miles from Fort William, yet so effectually had his arrival been concealed from the officers of the government in the Highlands, that it was not until they received intelligence of these movements, that they began even to suspect his arrival. Alarmed by reports which reached him for the safety of Fort William, around which Lochiel and Keppoch were assembling their men, the governor of Fort Augustus despatched, on the 16th of August, two companies of the second battalion of the Scots Royals, under the command of Captain (afterwards General) Scott, to reinforce that garrison; but they did not reach their destination, having been taken prisoners by a party of Lochiel’s and Keppoch’s men. As this occurrence may be regarded as the commencement of hostilities, and as it is strongly characteristic of the ardour with which the Highlanders took the field at the command of their chiefs, the details of it may not here be considered as out of place.
During Charles’s stay at Kinlochmoidart,[521] the Highlanders prepared for battle with amazing speed; several days before the prince left for Glenfinnan, groups of armed Highlanders were seen moving around the area in different directions. Even though three weeks had passed since the prince's arrival and Kinlochmoidart was only about thirty miles from Fort William, his arrival was kept so well hidden from the government officials in the Highlands that they didn't even begin to suspect he was there until they received news of these movements. Alarmed by reports concerning the safety of Fort William, where Lochiel and Keppoch were gathering their men, the governor of Fort Augustus sent two companies from the second battalion of the Scots Royals, led by Captain (later General) Scott, on August 16th to reinforce the garrison. However, they never reached their destination, as they were captured by a party of Lochiel’s and Keppoch’s men. This event can be seen as the start of hostilities and highlights the enthusiasm with which the Highlanders responded to the call of their leaders, so the details of it are worth noting.
At the period in question, as well as at the time of the previous insurrection of 1715, the country between Fort William and Inverness was inhabited altogether by disaffected clans; mainly to overawe whom, the chain of forts, namely, Fort William, Fort Augustus, and Fort George, which reach across the Highlands from the east to the west sea, was placed. In the centre of these, or almost equidistant between Fort William and Fort George, stands Fort Augustus, the distance between which and Fort William is twenty-eight miles. To keep up a regular communication between the garrisons of the two last mentioned forts, a road, as we have seen, was made by order of the government along the sides of the mountains which skirt the narrow lakes, which now form part of the bed of the Caledonian canal. It was along this road that the detachment in question marched. That they might reach Fort William the same day—there being no place on the road where so many men could have taken up their quarters during night—they left Fort Augustus early in the morning of the 16th of August, and met with no interruption till they arrived at High Bridge, within eight miles of Fort William. This bridge, which consists of one arch of great height, is built across the river Spean,—a mountain torrent confined between high and steep banks. On approaching the bridge the ears of the party were saluted by the sound of a bagpipe,—a circumstance which could excite little surprise in the Highlands; but when they observed a body of Highlanders on the other side of the bridge with swords and firelocks in their hands, the party became alarmed.
At the time in question, just like during the previous uprising in 1715, the area between Fort William and Inverness was mainly occupied by rebellious clans. To keep them in check, a series of forts—including Fort William, Fort Augustus, and Fort George—were established across the Highlands from the east to the west coast. In the middle of these, about equidistant between Fort William and Fort George, stands Fort Augustus, which is twenty-eight miles from Fort William. To ensure consistent communication between the garrisons of the two latter forts, a road was constructed by government order along the mountainsides bordering the narrow lakes, which now form part of the Caledonian Canal. It was along this road that the mentioned detachment marched. To reach Fort William on the same day—since there were no places along the road where so many men could stay overnight—they left Fort Augustus early on the morning of August 16 and faced no disruptions until they arrived at High Bridge, just eight miles from Fort William. This bridge, featuring a single high arch, spans the river Spean, a mountain torrent squeezed between steep banks. As they neared the bridge, the sound of a bagpipe greeted their ears—a common occurrence in the Highlands. However, when they saw a group of Highlanders on the other side of the bridge armed with swords and muskets, they became alarmed.
The Highlanders who had posted themselves at the bridge, were of Keppoch’s clan, and were under the command of Macdonald of Tierndriech; and though they did not consist of more than eleven or twelve persons, yet by leaping and skipping about, moving from place to place, and extending their plaids between one another to give themselves a formidable appearance, they impressed Captain Scott with an idea that they were a pretty numerous body. He therefore halted his men, and sent forward a sergeant with his own servant towards the bridge to reconnoitre; but when they came near the bridge they were seized and carried across by two nimble Highlanders, who unexpectedly darted upon them. Seeing the fate of his messengers, knowing that he was in a disaffected district, and ignorant of the strength of the Highlanders, Captain Scott deemed it more advisable to retreat than risk an encounter. He, therefore, ordered his men to face about, and return by the road they had come. Tierndriech had for some time observed the march of these troops, and had sent expresses to Lochiel and Keppoch, whose houses were within three or four miles of High Bridge, announcing their advance, and demanding assistance. Expecting immediate aid, and not wishing to display his weakness, which, from the openness of the ground near the bridge, would have been easily discernible, he did not follow Scott immediately, but kept at a distance till the troops had passed the west end of Loch Lochy, and were upon the narrow road between the lake and the mountain. The Highlanders thereupon made their appearance, and ascending[522] the craggy eminences which overhang the road, and, sheltering themselves among the rocks and trees, began to fire down upon the retreating party, who, in place of returning the fire, accelerated their pace.
The Highlanders stationed at the bridge were from Keppoch’s clan and were led by Macdonald of Tierndriech. Although there were only about eleven or twelve of them, their leaping and moving around, along with extending their plaids between each other to create a more intimidating look, made Captain Scott believe they were a much larger group. He decided to stop his men and sent a sergeant and his servant ahead towards the bridge to scout the area. However, as they approached, they were grabbed and taken across by two quick Highlanders who charged at them unexpectedly. Seeing what happened to his messengers, realizing he was in a potentially hostile area, and not knowing how many Highlanders there were, Captain Scott thought it was wiser to retreat rather than risk a confrontation. He then instructed his men to turn around and head back the way they came. Tierndriech had been watching the troop movements for a while and had sent messages to Lochiel and Keppoch, whose homes were just a few miles from High Bridge, to inform them of the advance and request help. Anticipating immediate support and wanting to hide his vulnerability—which would have been obvious due to the open terrain near the bridge—he decided not to pursue Scott right away. He stayed back until the troops passed the western end of Loch Lochy and were on the narrow road between the lake and the mountain. The Highlanders then appeared, moving up the steep ridges that overlook the road, and, taking cover among the rocks and trees, started shooting down at the retreating group, who instead of firing back quickened their pace.
Before this fire had been opened, bands of Highlanders were proceeding in the direction of the bridge to assist in the attack. Upon hearing the report of the fire-arms, these hastened to the place whence the firing proceeded, and in a short time a considerable body joined the party under Tierndriech. Captain Scott continued his march rapidly along the loch, and when he reached the east end, he observed some Highlanders on a hill at the west end of Loch Oich, where they had assembled apparently for the purpose of intercepting him on his retreat. Disliking the appearance of this body, which stood in the direct way of his retreat, Scott resolved to throw himself for protection into Invergary castle, the seat of Macdonell of Glengarry, and accordingly crossed the isthmus between the two lakes. This movement, however, only rendered his situation more embarrassing, as he had not marched far when he perceived another body of Highlanders, the Macdonells of Glengarry, coming down the opposite hill to attack him. In this dilemma he formed his men into a hollow square, and proceeded on his march. Meanwhile, Tierndriech having been reinforced by a party of Keppoch’s men, headed by the chief, hastened the pursuit, and soon came up with the fugitives. To spare the effusion of blood, Keppoch advanced alone to Scott’s party, required them to surrender, and offered them quarters; but assured them, that, in case of resistance, they would be cut to pieces. Fatigued with a long march, and surrounded on all sides by increasing bodies of Highlanders, Captain Scott, who had been wounded, and had had two of his men killed, accepted the terms offered, and surrendered. This affair was scarcely over, when Lochiel arrived on the spot with a party of Camerons, and took charge of the prisoners, whom he carried to his own house at Achnacarie. The result of this singular rencounter, in which the Highlanders did not lose a single man, was hailed by them as the harbinger of certain success, and they required no farther inducement to prosecute the war thus auspiciously begun, as they imagined.[836]
Before the firing began, groups of Highlanders were heading toward the bridge to help with the attack. When they heard the gunfire, they quickly rushed to the source of the shots, and soon a significant number joined Tierndriech’s group. Captain Scott moved quickly along the loch, and when he reached the eastern end, he noticed some Highlanders on a hill at the western end of Loch Oich, clearly gathered to block his retreat. Not liking the look of this group, which was right in his way, Scott decided to seek shelter in Invergary castle, the home of Macdonell of Glengarry, so he crossed the narrow land between the two lakes. However, this move only complicated his situation, as he hadn’t gone far when he spotted another group of Highlanders, the Macdonells of Glengarry, coming down the opposite hill to attack him. In this predicament, he arranged his men into a hollow square and continued his march. Meanwhile, Tierndriech, now reinforced by a group of men from Keppoch led by the chief, quickened the pursuit and soon caught up with the fleeing troops. To avoid bloodshed, Keppoch approached Scott’s group alone, demanded their surrender, and offered them safe passage; but he warned them that if they resisted, they would be slaughtered. Exhausted from a long march and surrounded by increasing numbers of Highlanders, Captain Scott, who had been injured and lost two men, accepted the offer and surrendered. As soon as this was settled, Lochiel arrived with a group of Camerons and took charge of the prisoners, bringing them to his home in Achnacarie. The outcome of this unusual encounter, in which the Highlanders didn't lose a single man, was welcomed by them as a sign of certain victory, and they needed no further encouragement to continue the war they believed had gotten off to a promising start.
Charles, to whom it may be supposed intelligence of this affair was instantly sent, left Kinlochmoidart on the 18th of August, on which day he went by water to the seat of Alexander Macdonald of Glenalladale, on the side of Loch Shiel, where he was joined by Gordon of Glenbucket, who brought with him Captain Sweetenham, an English officer of Guise’s regiment, who had been taken prisoner by a party of Keppoch’s men while on his way to Fort William to inspect that fortress. The prince passed the night at Glenalladale, and with his attendants, who amounted to about 25 persons, proceeded about six o’clock next morning, in three boats, to Glenfinnan, and landed within a few hours at the east end of Loch Shiel, where the little river Finnan falls into the lake.
Charles, who was likely informed about this matter right away, left Kinlochmoidart on August 18th. On that day, he traveled by boat to the home of Alexander Macdonald of Glenalladale, located by Loch Shiel, where he met up with Gordon of Glenbucket. Gordon brought along Captain Sweetenham, an English officer from Guise’s regiment, who had been captured by a group from Keppoch while heading to Fort William to check on the fortress. The prince spent the night at Glenalladale, and with his group, which had around 25 people, he set off around six o’clock the next morning in three boats to Glenfinnan. They landed a few hours later at the east end of Loch Shiel, where the small river Finnan flows into the lake.

WITH MONUMENT ON SPOT WHERE PRINCE CHARLES EDWARD
FIRST RAISED HIS STANDARD 18TH. AUGT. 1746.
A. Fullarton & Co. London & Edinburgh.
Glenfinnan, the place appointed for the rendezvous, is a narrow vale bounded on both sides by high and rocky mountains, between which the river Finnan runs. This glen forms the inlet from Moidart into Lochaber, and at its gorge is about fifteen miles west from Fort William. On landing, the prince was received by the laird of Morar at the head of 150 men, with whom he marched to Glenfinnan, where he arrived about eleven o’clock. Charles, of course, expected to find a large “gathering of the clans” in the vale awaiting his approach; but, to his great surprise, not a human being was to be seen throughout the whole extent of the lonely glen, except the solitary inhabitants of the few huts which formed the hamlet. Chagrined and disappointed, Charles entered one of these hovels to ruminate over the supposed causes which might have retarded the assembling of his friends. After waiting about two hours in anxious suspense, he was relieved from his solicitude by the distant sound of a bagpipe, which broke upon his ear, and by its gradual increase, it soon became evident that a party was coming in the direction of the glen. While all eyes were turned towards the point whence the sound proceeded, a dark mass was seen overtopping the hill and descending its side. This was the clan Cameron, amounting[523] to between 700 and 800 men, with Lochiel, their chief, at their head. They advanced in two columns, of three men deep each, with the prisoners who were taken in the late scuffle between the lines.
Glenfinnan, the designated meeting spot, is a narrow valley surrounded on both sides by tall, rocky mountains, through which the river Finnan flows. This glen serves as the entryway from Moidart into Lochaber and is located about fifteen miles west of Fort William at its narrowest point. When he landed, the prince was greeted by the laird of Morar leading 150 men, with whom he marched to Glenfinnan, arriving around eleven o’clock. Charles fully anticipated a sizable "gathering of the clans" in the valley waiting for him; however, to his surprise, not a single person was in sight throughout the entire secluded glen, except for the few inhabitants of the huts that made up the hamlet. Frustrated and let down, Charles entered one of these huts to ponder what might have delayed his allies' arrival. After about two hours of anxious waiting, his worry was eased by the distant sound of a bagpipe, and as it grew louder, it became clear that a group was approaching from the direction of the glen. As everyone focused on the sound, a dark mass was seen emerging over the hill and moving down its slope. This was the clan Cameron, numbering between 700 and 800 men, with Lochiel, their chief, leading them. They advanced in two columns, three men deep, bringing along the prisoners captured during the recent clash between the lines.
If in the state of suspense in which he was kept after entering Glenfinnan, the spirits of Charles suffered a temporary depression, they soon recovered their wonted buoyancy when he beheld the gallant band which now stood before him. Without waiting, therefore, for the other clans who were expected to join, the prince at once resolved to raise his standard, and to declare open war against “the Elector of Hanover,” as George II. was called, “and his adherents.” The Marquis of Tullibardine, to whom, from his rank, was allotted the honour of unfurling the standard, took his station on a small knoll in the centre of the vale,[837] where, supported by two men, he displayed the banner, and proclaimed the Chevalier de St. George as king before the assembled host, who rent the air with their acclamations. The flag used upon this occasion was of silk, of a white, blue, and red texture, but without any motto. After proclamation, a commission from the Chevalier de St. George, appointing his son Prince Charles regent of these kingdoms, was read by the Marquis of Tullibardine.
If, during the tense moments after entering Glenfinnan, Charles felt a temporary dip in his spirits, they quickly bounced back when he saw the brave group standing before him. Without waiting for the other clans that were expected to join, the prince immediately decided to raise his flag and declare open war against “the Elector of Hanover,” as George II was known, “and his supporters.” The Marquis of Tullibardine, who was given the honor of unfurling the flag due to his rank, took his place on a small hill in the middle of the valley,[837] where, with the support of two men, he displayed the banner and proclaimed the Chevalier de St. George as king before the gathered crowd, who filled the air with their cheers. The flag used on this occasion was made of silk, in white, blue, and red, but without any motto. After the proclamation, the Marquis of Tullibardine read a commission from the Chevalier de St. George, appointing his son Prince Charles as regent of these kingdoms.
The reading of this commission was succeeded by the following manifesto:—
The reading of this commission was followed by the next manifesto:—
“James VIII. by the Grace of God, King of Scotland, England, France, and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, &c. To all our loving subjects, of what degree or quality soever, greeting.
“James VIII, by the Grace of God, King of Scotland, England, France, and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, etc. To all our loving subjects, of any rank or status, greetings.”
“Having always borne the most constant affection to our ancient kingdom of Scotland, from whence we derive our royal origin, and where our progenitors have swayed the sceptre with glory through a longer succession of kings than any monarchy upon earth can at this day boast of; we cannot but behold with the deepest concern the miseries they suffer under a foreign usurpation, and the intolerable burdens daily added to their yoke, which become yet more sensible to us when we consider the constant zeal and affection the generality of our subjects of that our ancient kingdom have expressed for us on all occasions, and particularly when we had the satisfaction of being ourselves amongst them.
“Having always held a strong affection for our ancient kingdom of Scotland, from which we trace our royal roots, and where our ancestors have ruled with glory through a longer line of kings than any monarchy on earth can claim today; we cannot help but feel deep concern for the hardships they endure under foreign rule, and the unbearable burdens constantly placed upon them, which weigh even heavier on us when we think about the unwavering commitment and love that most of our subjects in that ancient kingdom have shown us on all occasions, especially when we had the joy of being among them.”
“We see a nation always famous for valour, and highly esteemed by the greatest of foreign potentates, reduced to the condition of a province, under the specious pretence of an union with a more powerful neighbour. In consequence of this pretended union, grievous and unprecedented taxes have been laid on, and levied with severity in spite of all the representations that could be made to the contrary; and these have not failed to produce that poverty and decay of trade which were easily foreseen to be the necessary consequences of such oppressive measures.
“We see a nation once renowned for its bravery, highly regarded by the most powerful foreign leaders, now reduced to the status of a province, under the deceptive guise of an alliance with a stronger neighbor. As a result of this false union, harsh and unprecedented taxes have been imposed and collected with strictness, despite all the objections that were raised against them; these have inevitably led to the poverty and decline of trade that were clearly anticipated as the result of such oppressive actions."
“To prevent the just resentment which could not but arise from such usage, our faithful Highlanders, a people always trained up and inured to arms, have been deprived of them; forts and citadels have been built and garrisoned where no foreign invasion could be apprehended, and a military government has been effectually introduced, as into a conquered country. It is easy to foresee what must be the consequences of such violent and unprecedented proceedings, if a timely remedy be not put to them; neither is it less manifest that such a remedy can ever be obtained but by our restoration to the throne of our ancestors, into whose royal heart such destructive maxims could never find admittance.
“To prevent the rightful anger that would inevitably arise from such treatment, our loyal Highlanders, a people always trained and accustomed to fighting, have been stripped of their weapons; forts and fortresses have been built and garrisoned in places where there was no threat of foreign invasion, and a military government has effectively taken over, as if it were a conquered territory. It’s easy to see what the consequences of such harsh and unprecedented actions will be if a timely solution isn’t found; and it’s equally clear that the only solution can come from restoring us to the throne of our ancestors, whose royal heart would never allow such destructive principles to take hold.”
“We think it needless to call to mind how solicitous we have ever been, and how often we have ventured our royal person, to compass this great end; which the Divine Providence seems now to have furnished us with the means of doing effectually by enabling our good subjects in England to shake off the yoke, under which they have likewise felt their share of the common calamities. Our former experience leaves us no room to doubt of the cheerful[524] and hearty concurrence of our Scots subjects on this occasion, towards the perfecting the great and glorious work; but that none may be deterred by the memory of past miscarriages from returning to their duty, and being restored to the happiness they formerly enjoyed, we in this public manner think fit to make known our gracious intentions towards all our people.
“We think it’s unnecessary to remind you how concerned we have always been and how often we have put ourselves at risk to achieve this important goal; which Divine Providence now seems to have provided us the means to accomplish effectively by enabling our loyal subjects in England to break free from the burden they, too, have shared in these common troubles. Our past experiences leave us with no doubt about the enthusiastic and warm support of our Scottish subjects on this occasion, toward completing this great and glorious task; but to ensure that no one is discouraged by memories of previous failures from returning to their responsibilities and regaining the happiness they once had, we feel it’s important to publicly express our gracious intentions toward all our people.
“We do therefore, by this our royal declaration, absolutely and effectually pardon and remit all treasons, and other crimes hitherto committed against our royal father, or ourselves. From the benefit of which pardon we except none, but such as shall, after the publication hereof, wilfully and maliciously oppose us, or those who shall appear or endeavour to appear in arms for our service.
“We therefore, by this royal declaration, completely and effectively pardon and forgive all treasons and other crimes committed against our royal father or us. The only exceptions to this pardon are those who, after this announcement, willfully and maliciously oppose us or those who will try to appear in arms for our service.”
“We farther declare that we will with all convenient speed call a free parliament; that by the advice and assistance of such an assembly, we may be enabled to repair the breaches caused by so long an usurpation, to redress all grievances, and to free our people from the unsupportable burden of the malt-tax, and all other hardships and impositions which have been the consequences of the pretended union; that so the nation may be restored to that honour, liberty, and independency, which it formerly enjoyed.
“We further declare that we will, as soon as possible, call for a free parliament; and with the advice and help of such an assembly, we can fix the damages caused by such a long usurpation, address all grievances, and relieve our people from the unbearable burden of the malt tax, along with all other hardships and impositions that have come from the so-called union; so that the nation can be restored to the honor, liberty, and independence it once enjoyed.”
“We likewise promise upon our royal word to protect, secure, and maintain all our Protestant subjects in the free exercise of their religion, and in the full enjoyment of all their rights, privileges, and immunities, and in the secure possession of all churches, universities, colleges, and schools, conform to the laws of the land.
“We also promise on our royal word to protect, secure, and uphold all our Protestant subjects in their right to freely practice their religion and enjoy all their rights, privileges, and protections, as well as in the secure ownership of all churches, universities, colleges, and schools, in accordance with the laws of the land.”
“All this we shall be ready to confirm in our first parliament; in which we promise to pass any act or acts that shall be judged necessary to secure each private person in the full possession of his liberty and property, to advance trade, to relieve the poor, and establish the general welfare and tranquillity of the nation. In all such matters we are fully resolved to act always by the advice of our parliaments, and to value none of our titles so much as that of common father of our people, which we shall ever show ourselves to be by our constant endeavours to promote the quiet and happiness of all our subjects. And we shall be particularly solicitous to settle, encourage, and maintain the fishery and linen manufactures of the nation, which we are sensible may be of such advantage to it, and which we hope are works reserved for us to accomplish.
“All this we will be ready to confirm in our first parliament, where we promise to pass any necessary laws to ensure that everyone has full rights to their freedom and property, to boost trade, to help those in need, and to support the general well-being and peace of the nation. In all these matters, we are fully determined to always act on the advice of our parliaments, and we value none of our titles more than that of common father of our people, which we will demonstrate through our ongoing efforts to promote the peace and happiness of all our subjects. We will pay special attention to developing, supporting, and maintaining the fishing and linen industries of the nation, which we know can be very beneficial, and we hope these are tasks meant for us to achieve."
“As for those who shall appear more signally zealous for the recovery of our just rights and the prosperity of their country, we shall take effectual care to reward them according to their respective degrees and merits. And we particularly promise, as aforesaid, our full, free, and general pardon to all officers, soldiers, and sailors, now engaged in the service of the usurper, whether of the sea or land, provided that upon the publication hereof, and before they engage in any fight or battle against our forces, they quit the said unjust and unwarrantable service, and return to their duty, in which case we shall pay them all the arrears that shall be at that time due to them from the usurper; we shall grant to the officers the same commissions they shall then bear, if not higher; and to all soldiers and sailors a gratification of a whole year’s pay for their forwardness in promoting our service.
“As for those who show outstanding commitment to reclaiming our rightful privileges and the well-being of their country, we will make sure to reward them based on their contributions and merits. We specifically promise, as mentioned before, our complete, unconditional, and general pardon to all officers, soldiers, and sailors currently serving the usurper, whether on land or at sea, as long as they leave that unjust service and return to their duties upon this proclamation, and before they fight against our forces. In that case, we will pay them all the back pay due to them from the usurper; we will grant the officers the same ranks they currently hold, if not higher; and all soldiers and sailors will receive an additional payment equivalent to a full year’s salary for their willingness to support our cause.”
“We farther promise and declare, that the vassals of such as shall without regard to our present declaration, obstinately persist in their rebellion, and thereby forfeit all pretensions to our royal clemency, shall be delivered from all servitude they were formerly bound to, and shall have grants and charters of their lands to be held immediately of the crown, provided they, upon the publication of this our royal declaration, declare openly for us, and join heartily in the cause of their country.
“We further promise and declare that the subjects of anyone who, ignoring our current declaration, stubbornly continues their rebellion and thereby forfeits any claim to our royal mercy, will be released from all servitude they were previously bound to. They will receive grants and charters for their lands to hold directly from the crown, provided that, upon the announcement of this royal declaration, they openly declare their support for us and wholeheartedly join the cause of their country."
“And having thus declared our gracious intentions to our loving subjects, we do hereby require and command them to be assisting to us in the recovery of our rights, and of their own liberties; and that all our subjects, from the age of sixteen to sixty, do, upon the setting up of our royal standard, immediately repair to it, or join themselves to such as shall first appear for us in their respective shires; and also to seize the horses and arms of all suspected persons, and all ammunition, forage, and whatever else may be necessary for the use of our forces.
“And having declared our good intentions to our loyal subjects, we now require and command them to assist us in reclaiming our rights and their own freedoms; and that all our subjects, aged sixteen to sixty, should, upon the raising of our royal standard, immediately gather at it or join those who first come forward for us in their respective counties; and also to seize the horses and weapons of anyone suspected, as well as any ammunition, supplies, and anything else that may be necessary for our forces.”
“We also strictly command all receivers, collectors, or other persons who may be seized[525] of any sum or sums of money levied in the name or for the use of the usurper, to retain such sum or sums of money in their own hands, till they can pay them to some person of distinction appearing publicly for us, and demanding the same for our use and service; whose receipt or receipts shall be a sufficient discharge for all such collectors, receivers, or other persons, their heirs, &c.
“We also strictly instruct all receivers, collectors, or anyone else who may be in possession[525] of any amount of money collected in the name or for the benefit of the usurper, to hold on to that money until they can give it to a reputable person representing us, who publicly requests it for our use and service; their receipt will be enough to clear all such collectors, receivers, or others, including their heirs, etc.
“Lastly, we do hereby require all sheriffs of shires, stewards of stewartries, and their respective deputies, magistrates of royal boroughs, and bailies of regalities, and all others to whom it may belong, to publish this our declaration, at the market crosses of their respective towns and boroughs, and there to proclaim us under the penalty of being proceeded against according to law, for their neglect of so necessary and important a duty.”
“Finally, we require all sheriffs of counties, stewards of districts, and their deputies, magistrates of royal towns, and bailiffs of royal estates, as well as anyone else who is responsible, to announce this declaration at the town squares of their respective towns and cities, and publicly proclaim it under the risk of legal action for failing to fulfill this essential and important duty.”
After this manifesto had been read, the Marquis of Tullibardine returned to the prince’s quarters with the standard under an escort of 50 Camerons. In about an hour after the conclusion of this ceremony, Macdonald of Keppoch joined the prince with 300 of his men; and in the evening some gentlemen of the name of Macleod, displeased with the conduct of their chief, arrived at Glenfinnan, proffered their services to the prince, and offered to return to Skye, and raise all the men they could in support of his cause. On arriving at Glenfinnan, Macdonald of Tierndriech presented the prince with an excellent horse which he had taken from Captain Scott. The animated appearance of the glen, which now resounded with the martial strains of the pibroch, contrasted strongly with the solitary gloom which pervaded when the prince entered it. Instead of the small party which joined him in the morning, Charles found himself within a few hours at the head of a body of about 1,200 brave and resolute men, warmly attached to his person and cause, at least those of them who were chiefs, and ready and willing to hazard their lives in his service. Charles was exceedingly delighted at the appearance of his little army, and it has been observed that at no other time did he look more cheerful or display a greater buoyancy of spirits.[838]
After the manifesto was read, the Marquis of Tullibardine went back to the prince’s quarters with the standard, accompanied by 50 Camerons. About an hour after this ceremony ended, Macdonald of Keppoch arrived with 300 of his men. In the evening, some gentlemen with the last name Macleod, unhappy with their chief’s actions, came to Glenfinnan, offered their services to the prince, and said they would return to Skye to gather more supporters for his cause. When Macdonald of Tierndriech got to Glenfinnan, he presented the prince with a great horse he had taken from Captain Scott. The lively scene in the glen, now filled with the sounds of martial music, stood in stark contrast to the lonely gloom that surrounded it when the prince first arrived. Instead of the small group that joined him in the morning, Charles found himself leading about 1,200 brave and determined men just hours later, most of whom were chiefs personally loyal to him and ready to risk their lives for him. Charles was thrilled at the sight of his small army, and it was noted that he had never looked more cheerful or shown such a high spirit at any other time.[838]
Of the many singular circumstances attending this extraordinary insurrection, the utter ignorance in which the personage in whose name it was undertaken was kept, is not the least. Charles had indeed written his father on the eve of his departure from France, acquainting him with the resolution he had taken, but before his letter reached Rome, the prince was actually at the head of his army. The object of Charles in concealing his design from the Chevalier is obvious. He was aware that his father would have opposed such a rash attempt, and might probably have applied to the court of France to prevent his departure; and having taken his resolution, he was determined not to put it in jeopardy by too timely an announcement of his intentions. Whatever opinion may now be formed of the prudence of an undertaking, which, had it succeeded, would have been considered as one of the boldest strokes of political wisdom, there can be but one sentiment as to the conduct of the prince, in thus withholding from his parent all knowledge of the design he had formed for accomplishing the object of his daring ambition. Though under the corrupt influence of a few interested persons, whom he kept about his person,[839] he still retained a sufficient portion of filial respect to prevent him from violating the declared injunctions of his father; and as no opposition short of actual violence could have induced him to forego his resolution of going to Scotland, he avoided the disagreeable alternative of disregarding the commands which his father would have laid upon him by taking the course he did.
Of the many unique circumstances surrounding this extraordinary uprising, the complete ignorance in which the person being represented was kept stands out. Charles had indeed written to his father just before leaving France, informing him of his decision, but by the time the letter reached Rome, the prince was already leading his army. Charles’s reason for keeping his plan from the Chevalier is clear. He knew his father would have opposed such a reckless action and might have contacted the court of France to stop him from leaving; since he had made up his mind, he was determined not to jeopardize his plan by revealing his intentions too soon. Whatever opinion may now be formed about the wisdom of an undertaking that, if successful, would have been seen as one of the boldest acts of political strategy, there is a general agreement on the prince’s decision to withhold from his father any knowledge of the plan he had formed to achieve his ambitious goal. Although he was influenced by a few self-interested individuals around him,[839] he still had enough respect to avoid violating his father’s explicit instructions; and since no opposition short of actual violence could have stopped him from going to Scotland, he sidestepped the unpleasant choice of ignoring his father's commands by choosing the course he did.
When the Chevalier de St. George received the prince’s letter, which informed him that he was to proceed instantly to Scotland, he was greatly surprised and agitated;[840] but as the step had been taken, he became reconciled to it, and even could not help applauding the courage of the prince in entering upon the enterprise. Writing to the Duke of Ormond, on the 11th of August, the Chevalier says, “I have now by me your letters of the 14th July,[526] and of the 27th, which last came by the courier, which brought me an account of the resolution the prince had taken, and executed without consulting me, for he was very sure I would not have approved it, tho’ I cannot but say, that the courage and sentiments he shows on this occasion, will always do him honor.”[841] Again in writing to his agent, Sempil, on the same day, he observes, “What takes me up wholly at present, is the resolution the prince has taken and executed, without my knowledge.... The question now is to look forward, and not to blame what is past. It is true, I never should have advised the prince to have taken such a step, but since it is taken it must be supported, and whatever be the event, it will certainly turn much to the prince’s personal honor, nay, even something may be said to justify what he has done. The usage he met with in France, and the dread of a peace, were no doubt strong motives to push him on a rash undertaking, than to sit still; and who knows but what has happened, may, in some measure, force the court of France out of shame to support him, while otherwise perhaps they had continued to neglect him, and then have abandoned him at last.... The prince’s example will, I hope, animate our friends in England; he has ventured generously for them, and if they abandon him, they themselves, and indeed our country, will be ruined.”
When the Chevalier de St. George received the prince’s letter informing him that he was to head to Scotland immediately, he was quite surprised and unsettled; but since the decision had been made, he accepted it and even found himself admiring the prince’s bravery in taking on the challenge. Writing to the Duke of Ormond on August 11th, the Chevalier stated, “I currently have your letters from July 14th and 27th, the latter of which came via the courier, who brought me news of the resolution the prince made and acted on without consulting me, knowing very well that I wouldn’t have approved it. However, I must say that the courage and sentiment he shows on this occasion will always bring him honor.” Again, in a letter to his agent, Sempil, on the same day, he commented, “What’s taking up all my attention right now is the resolution the prince has taken and executed without my knowledge…. The important thing now is to look ahead and not dwell on the past. It’s true I would never have advised the prince to take such a step, but since he has, it must be supported, and no matter the outcome, it will certainly enhance the prince’s personal honor; in fact, there might even be justifications for what he has done. The treatment he received in France and the fear of peace were undoubtedly strong motivations pushing him toward this rash undertaking rather than remaining idle; and who knows, maybe what has occurred might, to some extent, shame the French court into supporting him when otherwise they might have continued to ignore him and ultimately abandoned him…. The prince’s example will, I hope, inspire our friends in England; he has bravely put himself on the line for them, and if they abandon him, they, along with our country, will be doomed.”
It had always been the opinion of the Chevalier—an opinion which experience has shown was well founded—that no attempt on Scotland could possibly succeed, unless accompanied by a simultaneous landing in England; and he now saw the necessity of enforcing this consideration more strongly than ever upon the court of France. In the letter which Charles had sent him, he desired his father to write to the King of France and Cardinal Tencin, entreating them for support. The Chevalier, however, did not confine himself to the king and to the cardinal, but addressed himself also to the Maréchal de Noailles, and the whole of the French ministers. Alluding to the necessity of supporting the prince by a descent on England, the Chevalier says in the letter to Ormond, from which a quotation has already been made; “Enfin, since the step is taken, it is certainly incumbent on all of us to do our best to support it, and I am very sure nothing will be wanting on your side for that effect. My darkness, my anxiety, and the multiplicity of my reflections on this occasion, are so great that I shall not pretend to enlarge on this subject at present. In the mean time, I now write to Lord Marischal by the way of Paris, and write also directly to the King of France, and all the ministers, for without a landing in England is soon made, humanly speaking, it will be impossible for the prince to succeed.” He repeats almost the same observations in his letter to Sempil, also referred to: “I know not particularly the grounds he (the prince) goes upon, but I am afraid there is little room to hope he will succeed, except he be vigorously supported by the court of France; and, therefore, we must all of us in our different spheres leave nothing undone for that effect. I now write myself to the King of France and all the ministers, and we must be all of us more than ever solely and wholly intent on the great object.”
It had always been the Chevalier's belief—one that experience has proven to be valid—that any attempt on Scotland would only succeed if there was also a landing in England at the same time; and he now recognized the need to stress this point more than ever to the court of France. In the letter he received from Charles, he asked his father to reach out to the King of France and Cardinal Tencin, requesting their support. However, the Chevalier didn’t limit his appeal to just the king and the cardinal; he also contacted Maréchal de Noailles and all the French ministers. Referring to the importance of supporting the prince with a landing in England, the Chevalier wrote in his letter to Ormond, from which we've already quoted: “Finally, since the step has been taken, it is definitely our responsibility to do our best to support it, and I am very sure that nothing will be lacking on your end to achieve that. My confusion, my worries, and the overwhelming number of thoughts I have on this matter are so great that I won’t try to expand on it right now. In the meantime, I am writing to Lord Marischal via Paris, and I am also writing directly to the King of France and all the ministers, because without a swift landing in England, it will be practically impossible for the prince to succeed.” He makes similar remarks in his letter to Sempil, which we've also referenced: “I don't know exactly what grounds he (the prince) is operating on, but I fear there's little reason to hope for his success unless he receives strong support from the French court; therefore, we all need to do everything we can in our various roles to make that happen. I'm now writing to the King of France and all the ministers, and we all need to be more focused than ever on this important objective.”
But the Chevalier, in his anxiety to procure early succours for the prince, did not confine himself to words. To pay off the debts which Charles had contracted before his departure, he immediately remitted a sum of 200,000 francs to O’Bryan, his chief agent at Paris, and placed another sum of 50,000 francs in the hands of Waters, junior, his banker in Paris, at the disposal of O’Bryan, to meet instant contingencies.[842] He afterwards remitted to Waters, through Belloni, his banker at Rome, 80,000 Roman crowns, and promised another remittance of 28,000 in a few weeks, which, he said, would exhaust his treasury.
But the Chevalier, eager to provide early support for the prince, didn't just talk about it. To settle the debts that Charles had incurred before leaving, he immediately sent a sum of 200,000 francs to O’Bryan, his main agent in Paris, and gave another 50,000 francs to Waters, junior, his banker in Paris, to be used by O’Bryan for immediate needs.[842] He later transferred 80,000 Roman crowns to Waters through Belloni, his banker in Rome, and promised another transfer of 28,000 in a few weeks, which he said would deplete his treasury.
In his letter to the King of France, the Chevalier informed him that he had learned with great astonishment the departure of the prince for Scotland; that knowing well he would never have approved of such a step, he[527] had taken his resolution and put it into effect without consulting him; but that being done, he was obliged in sincerity to confess that he could not but admire the conduct of the prince in entering upon the enterprise, which, he was certain, would make a great and favourable impression upon the minds of his adherents. He stated, however, his conviction, that without the aid of a foreign force it was utterly impossible for the prince to succeed, and he entreated his majesty to furnish the necessary assistance. He reminded him that the prince had been invited by him into France, and although a year and a half had since elapsed, that he certainly had not forgot the object which brought his son thither; and that a crisis had now arrived, when the smallest delay on the part of his majesty might be attended with danger to the success of the brave attempt which the prince had made, and that he might now, at little risk and at a small expense, finish the work which the prince was about to commence. As to himself personally, the Chevalier informed Louis that he had formerly intimated to him that he intended to resign his rights to the prince; and that his intentions were still the same, with this difference, however, that while he formerly considered that such a step would be advantageous for his family, it had now become indispensably necessary for his own honour, on account of his infirmities, as he considered that he should act rashly, and be guilty of bad faith towards his subjects, if he pretended to take upon himself the cares of government, when he was incapable of any fatigue either of body or of mind, and consequently unable to discharge the duties of a sovereign.
In his letter to the King of France, the Chevalier expressed his shock at the prince's departure for Scotland. He knew the king would never have approved of such a move, and the prince had decided and acted on this without consulting him. However, he felt compelled to admit that he admired the prince's courage in taking on this endeavor, which, he believed, would leave a strong and positive impression on his supporters. He did express his belief that without help from a foreign power, the prince would not be able to succeed, and he urged the king to provide the necessary support. He reminded the king that he had previously invited the prince to France, and although a year and a half had passed, he was sure that the king had not forgotten why his son came there. He pointed out that a critical moment had arrived when even a small delay from the king could jeopardize the brave attempt the prince was making, and it would be possible for the king to assist with minimal risk and expense. Regarding himself, the Chevalier reminded Louis that he had previously mentioned his intention to pass his rights to the prince, and he still intended to do so. However, the difference now was that he believed resigning was not just beneficial for his family, but essential for his own honor. Given his ailments, he felt it would be unwise and unfair to his subjects to take on the responsibilities of government when he was unable to endure any physical or mental strain, and therefore unfit to fulfill the duties of a sovereign.
FOOTNOTES:
[808] Home’s Rebellion, p. 36.
[811] He was styled Duke of Athole by the Jacobites, from being the eldest son of the preceding duke. The marquis had been attainted for the share he took in the insurrection of 1715; and the title and estates were, in consequence of his attainder, now enjoyed by his immediate younger brother.
[811] He was called Duke of Athole by the Jacobites because he was the eldest son of the previous duke. The marquis had been stripped of his titles due to his involvement in the uprising of 1715; as a result of his forfeiture, the title and estates were now held by his younger brother.
[812] Forbes Papers, note, p. 1.
[813] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel Middle School.
[814] Kirkconnel MS. Forbes Papers, p. 7.
[815] Forbes Papers, p. 8.
[816] Kirkconnel MS. Forbes Papers, p. 9.
[817] Charles is said to have taken particular care of Sir Thomas Sheridan on this occasion. He “went to examine his bed, and to see that the sheets were well aired. The landlord observing him to search the bed so narrowly, and at the same time hearing him declare he would sit up all night, called out to him, and said, that it was so good a bed, and the sheets were so good, that a prince needed not be ashamed to lie on them. The prince not being accustomed to such fires in the middle of the room, and there being no other chimney than a hole in the roof, was almost choked, and was obliged to go often to the door for fresh air. This at last made the landlord, Angus Macdonald, call out, ‘What a plague is the matter with that fellow, that he can neither sit nor stand still, and neither keep within nor without doors?’”—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 11.
[817] Charles is said to have taken special care of Sir Thomas Sheridan on this occasion. He “went to check his bed and make sure the sheets were nice and fresh. The landlord noticed him inspecting the bed so closely, and hearing him say he would stay up all night, called out to him, saying that it was such a good bed and the sheets were so nice that a prince wouldn’t be ashamed to sleep on them. The prince, unaccustomed to such fires in the middle of the room, found it hard to breathe since the only chimney was a hole in the roof, and he had to keep going to the door for fresh air. Finally, this made the landlord, Angus Macdonald, shout out, ‘What’s wrong with that guy, that he can’t sit or stand still, and can’t decide whether to stay inside or outside?’”—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 11.
[818] Home’s Rebellion (edition of 1802), p. 29.
[821] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel MS.
[822] Home’s Rebellion, p. 29.
[824] Maxwell of Kirkconnel.—“There are not wanting in Scotland many men to follow such examples: but Lochiel’s feeling was that of far the greater number. The Scots have often been reproached with a spirit of sordid gain. The truth is merely—and should it not be matter of praise?—that by their intelligence, their industry, their superior education, they will always, in whatever country, be singled out for employment, and rise high in the social scale. But when a contest lies between selfish security or advancement on one side, and generous impulse or deep-rooted conviction on the other; when danger and conscience beckon onward, and prudence alone calls back; let all history declare whether in any age or in any cause, as followers of Knox or of Montrose, as Cameronians or as Jacobites, the men—ay, and the women—of Scotland, have quailed from any degree of sacrifice or suffering! The very fact that Charles came helpless, obtained him the help of many. Moreover, Charles was now in the very centre of those tribes, which, ever since they were trained by Montrose, had continued firm and devoted adherents of the House of Stuart.”—Mahon’s England, vol. iii. p. 314.
[824] Maxwell of Kirkconnel.—“There are many men in Scotland who are willing to follow such examples: but Lochiel’s sentiment reflected that of the much larger group. The Scots have often been criticized for a focus on material gain. The reality is simply—and shouldn’t this be a point of pride?—that through their intelligence, hard work, and better education, they will always be distinguished for employment and will rise in social standing, no matter the country. However, when there is a conflict between selfish security or advancement on one side and generous impulse or deep-rooted belief on the other; when danger and conscience urge them forward, while caution calls them back; let all history show whether, in any age or for any cause, be it as followers of Knox or Montrose, as Cameronians or Jacobites, the people—yes, and the women—of Scotland have shrunk back from any level of sacrifice or suffering! The very fact that Charles arrived powerless gained him support from many. Moreover, Charles found himself right in the heart of those tribes that, since being trained by Montrose, had remained steadfast and loyal supporters of the House of Stuart.”—Mahon’s England, vol. iii. p. 314.
[825] The following is part of a dialogue which took place between them. “Said Kinlochmoidart, ‘You’ll see the prince this night at my house.’ ‘What number of men has he brought along with him?’ ‘Only seven,’ said Kinlochmoidart. ‘What stock of money and arms has he brought with him then?’ said Mr. Hugh. ‘A very small stock of either,’ said Kinlochmoidart. ‘What generals or officers fit for commanding are with him?’ said Mr. Hugh. ‘None at all,’ replied Kinlochmoidart. Mr. Hugh said he did not like the expedition at all, and was afraid of the consequences. ‘I cannot help it,’ said Kinlochmoidart, ‘if the matter go wrong, then I’ll certainly be hanged, for I am engaged already.’”—Jacobite Memoirs, note, p. 18.
[825] The following is part of a conversation that happened between them. “Kinlochmoidart said, ‘You’ll see the prince tonight at my place.’ ‘How many men has he brought with him?’ ‘Just seven,’ Kinlochmoidart replied. ‘What about his supply of money and arms?’ asked Mr. Hugh. ‘A very limited amount of both,’ Kinlochmoidart said. ‘What generals or officers ready to lead are with him?’ Mr. Hugh inquired. ‘None at all,’ Kinlochmoidart answered. Mr. Hugh expressed that he didn’t like the mission at all and was worried about the outcomes. ‘I can’t help it,’ said Kinlochmoidart. ‘If things go wrong, I’ll definitely be hanged, as I’m already committed.’”—Jacobite Memoirs, note, p. 18.
[829] Idem.
Idem.
[830] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 17.
[831] Home’s Rebellion, p. 42.
[832] A tribute to the memory of Lochiel, who died in 1748, appeared in the Scots Magazine of that year, part of which we quote:—
[832] A tribute to the memory of Lochiel, who passed away in 1748, appeared in the Scots Magazine of that year, part of which we quote:—
Mistaken as he was, the man was just,
Mistaken as he was, the man was just,
Firm to his word, and faithful to his trust:
Firm to his word and loyal to his trust:
He bade not others go, himself to stay,
He told others to go while he stayed behind,
As is the pretty, prudent, modern way;
As is the nice, careful, modern way;
But, like a warrior, bravely drew his sword,
But, like a warrior, he bravely drew his sword,
And rear’d his target for his native lord.
And aimed his weapon for his homeland's leader.
Humane he was, protected countries tell;
Humane he was, protected countries say;
So rude an host was never rul’d so well.
So rude a host was never managed so well.
Fatal to him, and to the cause he lov’d,
Fatal to him, and to the cause he loved,
Was the rash tumult which his folly mov’d;
Was the reckless chaos that his foolishness caused;
Compell’d, by hard necessity to bear,
Compelled by harsh necessity to endure,
In Gallia’s bands, a mercenary spear!
In Gallia’s crew, a mercenary spear!
But heav’n in pity to his honest heart,
But heaven, in pity for his honest heart,
Resolv’d to snatch him from so poor a part
Resolved to get him out of such a bad situation
The mighty mandate unto death was given,
The powerful order to face death was given,
And good Lochiel is now a Whig in heaven.
And good Lochiel is now a Whig in heaven.
[834] Home, p. 43.
[835] As an inducement to favour his restoration, the Chevalier de St. George promised to ennoble a considerable number of his friends. Patents of nobility were accordingly made out and signed in favour of all the Jacobite chiefs and other leading supporters of the cause. See letter from the Chevalier to the prince, 7th Nov., 1747, in Stuart Papers.
[835] To encourage support for his return, the Chevalier de St. George promised to grant nobility to many of his friends. Documents of nobility were prepared and signed for all the Jacobite leaders and other key backers of the cause. See letter from the Chevalier to the prince, 7th Nov., 1747, in Stuart Papers.
[837] A monument was erected by the late Alexander M’Donald of Glenalladale, on the spot where the standard was unfurled; it bears the following inscription in Latin, Gaelic, and English:—“On this spot, where Prince Charles Edward first raised his standard, on the 19th day of August, 1745; when he made the daring and romantic attempt to recover a throne lost by the imprudence of his ancestors; this column is erected by Alexander M’Donald, Esq. of Glenalladale, to commemorate the generous zeal, the undaunted bravery, and the inviolable fidelity of his forefathers, and the rest of those who fought and bled in that arduous and unfortunate enterprise.”
[837] A monument was built by the late Alexander M’Donald of Glenalladale at the place where the standard was first raised; it has the following inscription in Latin, Gaelic, and English:—“On this spot, where Prince Charles Edward first raised his standard on August 19, 1745; when he made the bold and romantic effort to reclaim a throne lost due to the mistakes of his ancestors; this column is erected by Alexander M’Donald, Esq. of Glenalladale, to honor the generous passion, the fearless courage, and the unwavering loyalty of his ancestors, and all those who fought and suffered in that challenging and tragic endeavor.”
[838] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jacobite Memoirs, p. 24.
[840] Writing to O’Bryan, he says, (11 August, 1745,) “Je vous avoue que ma surprise et mon agitation étoient grandes en apprennant cette nouvelle.”—Stuart Papers.
[840] Writing to O’Bryan, he says, (11 August, 1745,) “I have to say I was really shocked and upset when I heard this news.”—Stuart Papers.
[841] Stuart Papers.
[842] “J’ai, (says the Chevalier to O’Bryan, 16th Aug. 1745,) envoyé la semaine passée 200,000 francs à Paris pour payer ce que le Prince avait emprunté avant que de partir, et j’espère en cas de besoin pouvoir lever quelque argent sur quelques petits fonds qui me restent icy, et sur les pierreries du Prince même, mais tout cela n’ira pas fort loin, et a moins que la France ne la secours largement, je ne sçai ce que arrivera.”—Stuart Papers.
[842] “I, (says the Chevalier to O’Bryan, August 16, 1745,) I sent 200,000 francs to Paris last week to pay off the money the Prince borrowed before leaving, and I hope, if needed, to raise some funds from a few small investments I have left here, as well as from the Prince's own gemstones. However, that won't be enough, and unless France steps in to help generously, I’m not sure what will happen.”—Stuart Papers.
CHAPTER XXX.
A.D. 1745.
A.D. 1745.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Conduct of the Government—Intelligence of the Prince’s arrival reaches Edinburgh—Contradictory reports—Preparations of Sir John Cope—Marches to the North—Resolves to march to Inverness—Prince Charles issues a proclamation—Leaves Glenfinnan and crosses Corriearrick—Flight of Cope to Inverness—The Prince marches South—Arrives at Perth—Joined by Lord George Murray and others—Preparations made by the Prince—Alarm in Edinburgh—Association of Volunteers formed—Municipal intrigues.
Conduct of the Government—News of the Prince’s arrival reaches Edinburgh—Conflicting reports—Sir John Cope gets ready—Heads North—Decides to march to Inverness—Prince Charles issues a proclamation—Leaves Glenfinnan and crosses Corriearrick—Cope flees to Inverness—The Prince marches South—Arrives in Perth—Joined by Lord George Murray and others—The Prince makes preparations—Panic in Edinburgh—Association of Volunteers formed—Local intrigues.
No event was less expected on the part of the government than the landing of Charles Edward. A flying report had, indeed, been spread in the Highlands in the beginning of summer, that the prince was to come over in the course of that season; but no person, not in the secret of his design, could have imagined that Charles had any intention to risk his person without being accompanied by a sufficient body of troops, and no disposition appeared on the part of France to assist him.
No event was less expected by the government than Charles Edward's landing. A rumor had circulated in the Highlands earlier that summer that the prince would arrive during the season; however, no one, not privy to his plans, could have thought that Charles intended to risk himself without a solid group of troops. There also seemed to be no willingness on France's part to support him.
The report alluded to was first communicated in a letter from “a gentleman of consideration in the Highlands” to Lord President Forbes, who, on the 2d of July, showed it to Sir John Cope, the commander-in-chief in Scotland. Little credit was, however, attached to the report, either by the writer of the letter or by the president. Cope, though equally incredulous, considered it his duty to communicate the report to the Marquis of Tweeddale, the secretary of state for Scotland; and to provide against any contingency that might occur, he proposed that the forts of Scotland should be well provided, and that arms should be transmitted for the use of the well-affected clans. In an answer which the marquis wrote upon the 9th, he ordered Cope to keep a strict watch upon the north, but informed him, that, as the measures he proposed were considered by the lords of the regency acting in behalf of the king during his majesty’s absence in Hanover, as likely to create alarm, they had declined to enter into them.[843]
The report mentioned was first sent in a letter from “a respected gentleman in the Highlands” to Lord President Forbes, who, on July 2nd, shared it with Sir John Cope, the commander-in-chief in Scotland. However, neither the writer of the letter nor the president gave much credibility to the report. Cope, while equally skeptical, felt it was his duty to pass the report on to the Marquis of Tweeddale, the Secretary of State for Scotland. To prepare for any potential situations that might arise, he suggested that the forts in Scotland should be well-supplied and that arms should be sent to the loyal clans. In a reply dated the 9th, the marquis instructed Cope to keep a close watch on the north but informed him that the measures he proposed were seen by the regents acting for the king during his absence in Hanover as likely to cause unrest, so they had chosen not to pursue them.[843]
But the lords of the regency were soon aroused from their supineness by advices from abroad that the French court was meditating an invasion of Great Britain, and that the eldest son of the Pretender had left Nantes in a French man-of-war, and, according to some accounts, was actually landed in Scotland. On the 30th of July, the Marquis of Tweeddale wrote to Sir John Cope, communicating to him the news which had just been received, and despatched letters of the same date to Lord Milton, the Justice Clerk,[844] and to the[528] Lord Advocate, with similar intelligence, and enjoining them to keep a strict look out,—to concert what was proper to be done in the event of a landing,—to give the necessary orders for making the strictest inquiry into the truth of the intelligence,—and to transmit to the marquis, from time to time, such information as they were able to collect. The Lords Justices, however, without waiting for a return to these letters, issued, on the 6th of August, a proclamation, commanding all his majesty’s officers, civil and military, and all other loving subjects of his majesty, to use their utmost endeavours to seize and secure the son of the Pretender, promising at the same time a reward of £30,000 to any one who should seize Prince Charles, and “bring him to justice.”
But the regency lords were quickly shaken from their complacency by reports from abroad that the French court was planning an invasion of Great Britain, and that the eldest son of the Pretender had left Nantes in a French warship and, according to some accounts, had actually landed in Scotland. On July 30th, the Marquis of Tweeddale wrote to Sir John Cope, sharing the news that had just been received, and sent similar letters on the same date to Lord Milton, the Justice Clerk,[844] and to the[528] Lord Advocate, with the same information, urging them to stay alert—to plan what should be done in case of a landing—to give the necessary orders for the strictest investigation into the truth of the reports—and to send the marquis any information they could gather from time to time. However, the Lords Justices, without waiting for a response to these letters, issued a proclamation on August 6th, ordering all of His Majesty’s officers, both civil and military, as well as all loyal subjects of His Majesty, to make every effort to capture and secure the son of the Pretender, promising a reward of £30,000 to anyone who could capture Prince Charles and “bring him to justice.”
The express sent by the Marquis of Tweeddale reached Edinburgh on the 3d of August, but the advices which had been received in London had preceded it. The Lord President, in a letter written the day before to Mr. Pelham,[845] mentions the alarm which, in a state of profound tranquillity, these advices had created. The report, however, of the prince’s intended visit was discredited by the President, who considered the “young gentleman’s game” to be then “very desperate” in Scotland, the President believing that there was not “the least apparatus for his reception, even amongst the few Highlanders who were expected to be in his interest.” As, however, where there was so much at stake, the President wisely judged that no report respecting the prince’s movements, however improbable, was to be disregarded, he resolved to make his accustomed journey to the north a little earlier than usual, to the end that, though, as he himself observes, his “fighting days” were over, he might give countenance to the friends of government, and prevent the seduction of the unwary, should the report turn out well-founded. On the 8th of August, Forbes wrote the Marquis of Tweeddale, stating that the Lord Advocate and Sir John Cope had informed him of the advices which had been received from abroad, but expressing his disbelief of the report, which he considered “highly improbable.” “I consider the report as improbable,” he observes, “because I am confident that young man cannot with reason expect to be joined by any considerable force in the Highlands. Some loose lawless men of desperate fortunes may indeed resort to him; but I am persuaded that none of the Highland gentlemen, who have ought to lose, will, after the experience with which the year 1715 furnished them, think proper to risque their fortunes on an attempt which to them must appear desperate; especially as so many considerable families amongst themselves have lately uttered their sentiments; unless the undertaking is supported by an arm’d power from abroad, or seconded by an invasion on some other part of his majesty’s dominions.”[846] To provide against any emergency which might arise in the north, his lordship proposed first, that a sufficient number of arms should be lodged in the forts in the Highlands, with directions by whom, and to whom they might be delivered out,—a proposal the same in substance as that made by Sir John Cope; and secondly, that money or credit should be lodged in the hands of confidential persons in the north, for the use of the public service. This last-mentioned measure he considered the more necessary, as it could not be expected, as he observed, that private individuals would come forward with money, when they recollected that several gentlemen, who, in the year 1715, had advanced large sums out of their pockets for the public service, had not even been repaid, far less rewarded by the government.
The message sent by the Marquis of Tweeddale arrived in Edinburgh on August 3rd, but the news that had come to London was already there. The Lord President, in a letter written the day before to Mr. Pelham,[845] mentioned the alarm that these reports had caused in a time of deep calm. However, the President dismissed the rumor of the prince’s planned visit, believing the “young gentleman’s game” to be “very desperate” in Scotland. He thought there was “not the least apparatus for his reception, even among the few Highlanders expected to support him.” Yet, given the stakes involved, the President wisely decided that no matter how unlikely a report about the prince's movements might be, it shouldn’t be ignored. He chose to make his regular trip north a bit earlier than usual so that, even though he noted his “fighting days” were over, he could support the government’s friends and help prevent the misguidance of the unwary, should the report turn out to be true. On August 8th, Forbes wrote to the Marquis of Tweeddale, stating that the Lord Advocate and Sir John Cope had informed him about the news from abroad, but he expressed skepticism about the report, which he deemed “highly improbable.” “I find the report improbable,” he noted, “because I’m confident that young man can’t reasonably expect to gather any significant force in the Highlands. Some reckless, desperate individuals might join him, but I’m convinced that none of the Highland gentlemen, who have anything to lose, will, after what happened in 1715, think it wise to risk their fortunes on what must seem like a desperate attempt; especially since many prominent families among them have recently expressed their opinions; unless the endeavor is backed by armed support from abroad or is accompanied by an invasion elsewhere in the king’s dominions.”[846] To prepare for any potential issues in the north, his lordship suggested first that enough arms be stored in the forts in the Highlands, with clear instructions on who could distribute them and to whom,—a plan similar to what Sir John Cope had proposed; and secondly, that funds or credits be secured with trustworthy individuals in the north for public service. He felt this latter step was even more crucial, as it couldn’t be expected that private individuals would step forward with money when they remembered that several gentlemen who had provided significant sums for public service in 1715 had not been reimbursed, let alone rewarded by the government.
The Lord President, though a man of sound judgment, and gifted with a considerable portion of political foresight, was in this instance deceived in his speculations; and Lord Tweeddale, perhaps misled by the President, on whose personal knowledge of the state of the Highlands he placed great reliance, adopted the same views. In an answer to the President’s letter, which the marquis wrote on the 17th of August, he thus expresses himself: “I own I have never been alarmed with the reports of the Pretender’s son’s landing in Scotland. I consider it as a rash and desperate attempt, that can have no other consequence than the ruin of those concerned in it.”[847]
The Lord President, while a man of good judgment and endowed with considerable political insight, was misled in this instance; and Lord Tweeddale, possibly influenced by the President, whom he trusted for his understanding of the Highlands, adopted the same perspective. In response to the President’s letter dated August 17th, the marquis stated: “I must admit I have never been worried by the rumors of the Pretender’s son landing in Scotland. I see it as a reckless and hopeless endeavor that will only lead to the downfall of those involved.”[847]
On the same day, however, on which the President’s letter to Lord Tweeddale was written, all doubts of the arrival and landing of the prince were removed at Edinburgh. An express came from Lord Milton, the Justice Clerk, then at Roseneath, to Sir John Cope, with a letter dated the 5th, which he had received from Mr. Campbell of Stonefield, sheriff of Argyle, in which was contained a copy of a letter received by the latter from Mr. Campbell of Aird, factor to the Duke of Argyle in Mull and Morvern, announcing the landing of the prince in Arisaig, and stating that some of the Macdonalds were already up in arms, and that other Highlanders were preparing to follow their example. This news was confirmed next day, by another express from the laird of Macleod to the Lord President, dated the 3d of August.[848]
On the same day that the President wrote to Lord Tweeddale, all uncertainty about the prince's arrival and landing in Edinburgh was cleared up. An urgent message arrived from Lord Milton, the Justice Clerk, who was then at Roseneath, to Sir John Cope, containing a letter dated the 5th that he had received from Mr. Campbell of Stonefield, the sheriff of Argyle. This letter included a copy of correspondence from Mr. Campbell of Aird, who worked for the Duke of Argyle in Mull and Morvern, announcing the prince's landing in Arisaig. It also mentioned that some of the Macdonalds were already armed and that other Highlanders were getting ready to follow their lead. This news was confirmed the next day by another urgent message from the laird of Macleod to the Lord President, dated August 3rd.[848]
This intelligence, which at first was withheld from the public, was shortly followed by the arrival of the Gazette, containing the proclamation for the apprehension of the prince. Nothing was now talked of at Edinburgh but the threatened invasion. In the state of ignorance in which the public was still kept, the most contradictory reports were circulated. A rumour of the departure of Charles from France had indeed been inserted in the Edinburgh Courant a few days before, and the same paper had also, on the back of this report, stated, upon the alleged information of a foreign journal, that the prince had actually landed in the Highlands, and was to be supported by 30,000 men and 10 ships of war; but neither of these statements appears to have excited any sensation, being generally discredited.[849] Now, however, every person firmly believed that the prince had arrived. One day it was confidently asserted that he had landed in the western Highlands with 10,000 French troops. Next day it was affirmed with equal confidence that he had landed without troops; but that wherever he came the Highlanders to a man had joined him. On the other hand, the Jacobites, who were in the secret of the arrival, anxious to conceal the fact till Charles should be ready to take the field, industriously circulated a report that he was still in France, and had not the least intention of coming over. To divert the public attention, they had recourse to the weapons of ridicule. In their conversation they represented the preparations of the commander-in-chief in a ludicrous light; and to make him contemptible in the eyes of the public, sent him anonymous letters containing most absurd articles of intelligence, which they afterwards circulated with scurrilous comments.[850]
This information, which was initially kept from the public, was soon followed by the Gazette's release, announcing the hunt for the prince. Now, all anyone in Edinburgh talked about was the impending invasion. With the public still kept in the dark, a mix of contradictory stories spread rapidly. A rumor about Charles leaving France had been published in the Edinburgh Courant a few days earlier, and shortly after, that same paper claimed, based on a foreign journal's information, that the prince had landed in the Highlands, supposedly supported by 30,000 men and 10 warships; however, neither of these claims seemed to make much impact, as they were mostly considered false.[849] Now, though, everyone was convinced that the prince had arrived. One day it was confidently stated that he had landed in the western Highlands with 10,000 French soldiers. The next day, it was claimed just as confidently that he had arrived alone, but that every Highlander had joined him. On the other hand, the Jacobites, who knew about the arrival, were eager to keep it secret until Charles was ready to act, so they spread a rumor that he was still in France and had no plans to come over. To distract the public, they used mockery as a tool. In their conversations, they portrayed the commander-in-chief's preparations as laughable; to make him look ridiculous in the eyes of the public, they sent him anonymous letters filled with the most absurd information, which they then circulated with harsh comments.[850]
In the present crisis Sir John Cope acted with more wisdom than has been usually ascribed to him, and certainly with more energy than his superiors. Not wishing, however, to trust entirely to his own judgment, he consulted Lord President Forbes, and the Lord Advocate and Solicitor General, the law-officers of the crown, upon the course to be adopted under existing circumstances. No man was better acquainted with every thing appertaining to the Highlands than Forbes; and in fixing upon him as an adviser, Cope showed a laudable desire to avail himself of the best advice and information within his reach. At the period now in question, the insurrection was in a merely inceptive state; and, according to the opinions of those best qualified to judge, there was little probability that it would assume a formidable character. At all events, sound policy dictated that the threatened insurrection should be checked in its bud, and as its progress could only be stopped by the presence of a body of troops, Cope proposed, and his proposal received the approbation of the three public functionaries before named, to march to the Highlands with such troops as he could collect. The number of regular troops in Scotland did not, it is true, amount to 3,000 men, and some of them were newly raised; but there can be little doubt that, by a timely and judicious disposition of about two-thirds of this force in the disaffected districts, the embers of rebellion might have been extinguished. The unfortunate result of Cope’s expedition detracts in no respect from the design he thus formed, though the propriety of his subsequent measures may well indeed be questioned.
In the current crisis, Sir John Cope acted with more wisdom than people usually credit him for, and definitely with more energy than his superiors. However, not wanting to rely solely on his own judgment, he consulted Lord President Forbes, along with the Lord Advocate and Solicitor General, the law officers of the crown, on how to proceed given the situation. No one knew the Highlands better than Forbes; by choosing him as an advisor, Cope showed a commendable desire to seek out the best advice and information available to him. At this point, the insurrection was just beginning, and according to those most qualified to judge, there was little chance it would become a serious threat. In any case, sound policy dictated that the potential uprising should be stopped before it could grow, and since its progress could only be halted by a presence of troops, Cope suggested, and received approval from the three public officials mentioned, to march to the Highlands with whatever troops he could gather. It's true that the number of regular troops in Scotland didn’t exceed 3,000, and some of them were newly raised; but there’s little doubt that with a timely and smart deployment of about two-thirds of this force in the troubled areas, the sparks of rebellion could have been snuffed out. The unfortunate result of Cope’s expedition doesn’t diminish the intent behind his plan, although the merit of his subsequent actions can certainly be questioned.
Having formed his resolution, the commander-in-chief[530] sent expresses to the Secretary of State for Scotland on the 9th and 10th of August, announcing his intention of marching to the Highlands. In pursuance of this resolution he ordered a camp to be formed at Stirling, and required all the officers who were absent from their regiments, to repair to their respective posts. About the same time he directed the Lord President to take the command of the companies raised in the north for Lord Loudon’s Highland regiment, and notified the appointment to the officers of the regiment commanding in that quarter. As there was no bread in the country through which he intended to march, he bought up all the biscuit which the bakers of Edinburgh and Leith had on hand, and set all the bakers there, as well as those of Perth and Stirling, to work night and day to prepare a quantity of bread sufficient to support his army for twenty-one days.[851]
Having made his decision, the commander-in-chief[530] sent messages to the Secretary of State for Scotland on August 9th and 10th, announcing his plan to march to the Highlands. To carry out this plan, he ordered a camp to be set up at Stirling and instructed all officers who were not with their regiments to return to their posts. Around the same time, he asked the Lord President to take charge of the companies formed in the north for Lord Loudon’s Highland regiment and informed the officers in that area of the appointment. Since there was no bread available in the area he planned to march through, he purchased all the biscuit both the bakers in Edinburgh and Leith had in stock and set all the bakers there, as well as those in Perth and Stirling, to work day and night to prepare enough bread to sustain his army for twenty-one days.[851]
On receipt of Cope’s letters, the Marquis of Tweeddale laid them before the Lords of the Treasury, who approved of the conduct of the commander-in-chief, and particularly of his resolution to march into the Highlands with such troops as he could assemble. The secretary notified the approbation of their lordships in a letter to Cope; and so satisfied were they with his plan, that when they understood that the march had been delayed only for a day or two, they sent down an express to him, with positive orders to begin his march to the north instantly. Their lordships seem not to have been aware of the causes which retarded his march, not the least of which was the want of money, a credit for which did not arrive till the 17th of August. The order to march reached Edinburgh on the 19th of August, on which day Cope, accompanied by the Earl of Loudon and several officers, set off for Stirling, where he arrived in the evening. Thus, by a singular coincidence, Charles and his opponent placed themselves at the head of their respective armies on the same day.
Upon receiving Cope’s letters, the Marquis of Tweeddale presented them to the Lords of the Treasury, who approved the actions of the commander-in-chief, especially his decision to head into the Highlands with the troops he could gather. The secretary informed Cope of their approval in a letter; they were so pleased with his plan that when they learned the march had been delayed by just a day or two, they sent an urgent message with clear orders for him to start his march north immediately. Their lordships appeared unaware of the reasons that were holding up his march, chief among them being a lack of funds, with credit not coming through until August 17th. The order to march arrived in Edinburgh on August 19th, the same day Cope, along with the Earl of Loudon and several officers, departed for Stirling, where he arrived that evening. Remarkably, both Charles and his rival took charge of their respective armies on the same day.
The force which Cope found upon his arrival at Stirling consisted of twenty-five companies of foot, amounting altogether to 1,400 men, and some of Gardiner’s dragoons. Leaving the dragoons, which could be of no use in a campaign among the mountains, behind him, Cope began his march towards the north on the 20th, carrying along with him four small field-pieces, as many cohorns, and 1,000 stand of spare arms for the use of such of the well-affected Highlanders as might join him. He carried also with him a considerable number of black cattle for the use of the army. Only a part, however, of the bread which had been ordered had arrived; but so anxious was Cope to obey his instructions, that he began his march with the limited supply he had received, after giving orders to forward the remainder as soon as it should arrive at Stirling.
The force that Cope encountered upon arriving at Stirling consisted of twenty-five infantry companies, totaling 1,400 men, along with some of Gardiner’s dragoons. Leaving the dragoons behind, which wouldn’t be useful in a campaign through the mountains, Cope began his march north on the 20th, taking with him four small field guns, as many cohorns, and 1,000 spare firearms for any loyal Highlanders who might join him. He also brought a significant number of cattle for the army. However, only a portion of the bread that had been ordered had arrived; but Cope was so eager to follow his orders that he started his march with the limited supplies he had received, after instructing that the remainder should be sent as soon as it arrived in Stirling.
Cope halted on the 21st at Crieff. He was here visited by the Duke of Athole, and his younger brother, Lord George Murray, the latter of whom, doubtless, little imagined he was to act the conspicuous part he afterwards did, as commander of the prince’s army. The duke attended in consequence of a notice which Cope had sent to him and the other leading adherents of the government, through, or in the neighbourhood of whose territories he meant to pass, requiring them to raise their men; but neither the duke nor the other chiefs who had been applied to seem to have been disposed to obey the call. Lord Glenorchy, who arrived shortly after the duke and his brother, excused himself on the ground that he had not had sufficient time. As Cope had calculated upon the junction of a considerable body of Highlanders on his route, he was exceedingly disappointed that his expectations were not likely to be realized, and would have instantly retraced his steps had the orders of government allowed him a discretionary power; but his instructions were too peremptory to admit of a return to Stirling. Seeing, therefore, no use for the large quantity of spare arms, he sent 700 of them back to Stirling castle. This was a judicious step, as from the want of carriages he could not have got them transported to Inverness.[852]
Cope stopped in Crieff on the 21st. He was visited by the Duke of Athole and his younger brother, Lord George Murray, who probably had no idea that he would later become a prominent leader of the prince’s army. The duke came due to a notice Cope had sent to him and other key supporters of the government in the area he planned to pass through, asking them to gather their men. However, neither the duke nor the other leaders who were contacted seemed inclined to respond to the request. Lord Glenorchy, who arrived shortly after the duke and his brother, declined to assist, citing a lack of time. Since Cope had expected a significant number of Highlanders to join him along his route, he was extremely disappointed that this didn’t seem likely, and he would have turned back immediately if the government's orders had given him the option. However, his instructions were too strict to allow a return to Stirling. Seeing no use for the large number of extra weapons, he sent 700 of them back to Stirling Castle. This was a smart move, as he wouldn’t have been able to transport them to Inverness due to a shortage of carriages.[852]
On the 22d the army advanced to Amulree, where it stopped for a supply of bread. Next day it proceeded to Tay bridge, on the 24th to Trinifuir, reaching Dalnacardoch on the 25th of August. Here Cope was met by Captain[531] Sweetenham,—the officer who had been taken prisoner when on his way to Fort William from Ruthven, and who had been released on his parole. This officer informed Sir John that he was carried to Glenfinnan, where he saw the rebels erect their standard, and that when he left them on the 21st they amounted to 1,400 men,—that on the road to Dalwhinnie he had met several parties of Highlanders hastening to join them,—and that on arriving at Dalwhinnie he had been informed that they were 3,000 strong, and were in full march towards Corriearrick, where they intended to meet him and give him battle. Notwithstanding this alarming intelligence, Cope proceeded on his march, and arrived at Dalwhinnie next day. Here he received a letter from Lord President Forbes, written at his seat of Culloden near Inverness, corroborating the intelligence received from Sweetenham of the advance of the rebels, and of their intention to meet him upon Corriearrick.
On the 22nd, the army moved to Amulree, where it stopped to get some bread. The next day, it continued to Tay Bridge, then to Trinifuir on the 24th, reaching Dalnacardoch on August 25th. Here, Cope was met by Captain[531] Sweetenham, the officer who had been captured while traveling to Fort William from Ruthven, and who had been released on his parole. This officer told Sir John that he had been taken to Glenfinnan, where he saw the rebels raise their standard, and that when he left them on the 21st, they numbered 1,400 men. He mentioned that on the way to Dalwhinnie, he encountered several groups of Highlanders rushing to join them, and that upon arriving at Dalwhinnie, he heard they were 3,000 strong and were making their way to Corriearrick, where they planned to confront him in battle. Despite this alarming news, Cope continued his march and arrived at Dalwhinnie the next day. There, he received a letter from Lord President Forbes, written at his estate in Culloden near Inverness, confirming the information from Sweetenham about the rebels' advance and their intention to meet him at Corriearrick.
Corriearrick, of which the royal army had now come within sight, and over which it was Cope’s intention to march into Lochaber, is, as we have already seen, a lofty mountain of immense extent, occupying no less than nine miles out of the eighteen that form the last day’s march from Garviemore to Fort Augustus. It is extremely steep on the south side, and appears at a distance to rise almost as perpendicularly as a wall. Wade, we have seen, carried his road up this steep ascent by a series of many traverses, the descent on the north side being accomplished in much the same manner. As there are several gullies and brooks on the south side, bridges have been thrown across, over which the road is carried. These tortuosities, rendered absolutely necessary from the nature of the ground, almost quadruple the real distance, which, from base to base, does not exceed five miles. As the mountain was peculiarly fitted for the operations of Highlanders, it is evident that in attempting to cross Corriearrick, Cope, if attacked, would labour under every disadvantage; for while his men could not leave the road in pursuit of their assailants, the latter could keep a running fire from numerous positions, from which it would be impossible to dislodge them. Cope was warned by the President of the dangers he would run, and his fears were not a little increased by a report that, on arriving at the bridge of Snugborough, a dangerous pass on the north side of the mountain, he was to be opposed by a body of Highlanders; and that, while this party kept him employed, he was to be attacked in his rear by another body, which was to be sent round the west end of the hill.[853]
Corriearrick, which the royal army had now spotted and where Cope planned to march into Lochaber, is, as we’ve already noted, a tall mountain that spans an impressive nine miles out of the eighteen making up the last day’s trek from Garviemore to Fort Augustus. It’s very steep on the south face and looks nearly vertical like a wall from a distance. Wade, as we’ve seen, built his road up this steep incline with a series of switchbacks, and the descent on the north side was done similarly. Due to several gullies and streams on the south side, bridges have been constructed to carry the road over them. These twists and turns, necessary because of the terrain, nearly quadruple the actual distance, which, straight from base to base, is no more than five miles. Since the mountain was particularly suited for Highland operations, it’s clear that if Cope tried to cross Corriearrick and was attacked, he would face significant disadvantages; while his soldiers could not stray off the road to pursue their attackers, the enemy could maintain a continuous fire from multiple positions that would be impossible to dislodge. Cope was warned by the President about the risks he would face, and his concerns grew when he heard that upon reaching the bridge of Snugborough, a treacherous spot on the north side of the mountain, he would be faced by a group of Highlanders. Additionally, while this group kept him occupied, another would circle around the west end of the hill to attack him from behind.[853]
Alarmed at the intelligence he had received,—distracted by a variety of reports as to the strength of the enemy, and disgusted with the apathy of those on whose support he had relied, Cope called a council of war at Dalwhinnie, on the morning of the 27th of August, to which he summoned every field officer, and the commanders of the different corps of his little army. He would have acted more judiciously had he convened a council at Dalnacardoch, when he first received intelligence of the advance of the Highlanders. At this meeting, Cope laid before his officers the orders he had received from the secretary of state to march to the north, which were too positive to be departed from without the most urgent necessity. After some deliberation, the council were unanimously of opinion, that the general’s[532] original design of marching to Fort Augustus over Corriearrick, was, under existing circumstances, quite impracticable. Having abandoned the design of crossing Corriearrick, the council next considered what other course should be adopted. The wisest course certainly, if practicable, would have been to march back to Stirling, and guard the passes of the Forth; but against this proposal it was urged, that the rebels, by marching down the side of Loch Rannoch, would be able to reach Stirling before the king’s troops, and that, by breaking down the bridges, they would intercept them in their retreat. As it was impossible to remain at Dalwhinnie, no other course therefore remained, in the opinion of the council, but to march to Inverness. This opinion, which was reduced to writing, and signed by all the members of the council, was delivered to Sir John Cope, who, acquiescing in its propriety, immediately issued an order to march. We must now advert to the proceedings of the prince and his friends.
Alarmed by the intelligence he had received, overwhelmed by various reports about the enemy's strength, and frustrated by the indifference of those he had counted on for support, Cope called a council of war at Dalwhinnie on the morning of August 27th. He summoned every field officer and the commanders of the different units in his small army. He would have been wiser to hold the meeting at Dalnacardoch when he first learned about the Highlanders' advance. At this meeting, Cope presented his officers with the orders he had received from the Secretary of State to march north, which were too strict to be ignored without a compelling reason. After some discussion, the council unanimously agreed that the general's original plan of marching to Fort Augustus over Corriearrick was, given the current situation, completely impractical. After discarding the idea of crossing Corriearrick, the council then considered what other course of action to take. The best option, if feasible, would have been to march back to Stirling and secure the passes of the Forth. However, it was argued against this proposal that the rebels, by marching down the side of Loch Rannoch, could reach Stirling before the king’s troops, and by destroying the bridges, they would cut them off during their retreat. Since it was impossible to stay at Dalwhinnie, the council concluded that the only remaining option was to march to Inverness. This recommendation was put in writing and signed by all the council members, and was delivered to Sir John Cope, who, agreeing with its soundness, immediately issued an order to march. We must now turn to the actions of the prince and his allies.
Charles remained only one night at Glenfinnan. On the 20th of August he marched to the head of Loch Lochy, where he encamped. At this place, a copy of the proclamation for his apprehension was brought him, which exasperated the Highlanders to such a degree that they insisted on a counter one being issued, offering a reward for the apprehension of “the Elector of Hanover.” Charles remonstrated against such a step, but he was forced to yield, and accordingly put forth the following answer:[854]
Charles stayed only one night at Glenfinnan. On August 20th, he marched to the head of Loch Lochy, where he set up camp. At this location, he received a copy of the proclamation calling for his arrest, which angered the Highlanders so much that they demanded a counter-proclamation to be issued, offering a reward for the capture of “the Elector of Hanover.” Charles objected to such an action, but he was compelled to give in, and he released the following response:[854]
“Charles, Prince of Wales, &c., Regent of the Kingdoms of Scotland, England, France, and Ireland, and the dominions thereunto belonging:
“Charles, Prince of Wales, etc., Regent of the Kingdoms of Scotland, England, France, and Ireland, and the territories associated with them:
“Whereas we have seen a certain scandalous and malicious paper published in the style and form of a proclamation, bearing date the 6th instant, wherein, under pretence of bringing to justice, like our royal ancestor King Charles the I. of blessed memory, there is a reward of thirty thousand pounds sterling promised to those who shall deliver us into the hands of our enemies, we could not but be moved with a just indignation at so insolent an attempt. And though, from our nature and principles, we abhor and detest a practice so unusual among Christian princes, we cannot but, out of a just regard to the dignity of our person, promise the like reward of thirty thousand pounds sterling to him, or those, who shall seize and secure till our farther orders, the person of the Elector of Hanover, whether landed or attempting to land in any part of his majesty’s dominions. Should any fatal accident happen from hence, let the blame be entirely at the door of those who first set the infamous example.” This proclamation, which was dated from the “camp at Kinlocheill,” was countersigned by Murray of Broughton, who had lately joined the prince, and had been appointed his secretary.
“Recently, we noticed a scandalous and malicious document published as if it were an official proclamation, dated the 6th of this month. In it, under the guise of seeking justice like our royal ancestor King Charles I of blessed memory, a reward of thirty thousand pounds sterling is offered to anyone who delivers us into the hands of our enemies. We cannot help but feel just anger at such an audacious attempt. Although, by our nature and principles, we abhor and reject a practice so unusual among Christian rulers, we feel compelled, out of respect for our dignity, to offer the same reward of thirty thousand pounds sterling to anyone who captures and holds the Elector of Hanover until we give further instructions, whether he has landed or is attempting to land anywhere in our dominions. If any unfortunate incident occurs as a result, let the blame fall entirely on those who set this infamous example first.” This proclamation, dated from the "camp at Kinlocheill," was countersigned by Murray of Broughton, who had recently joined the prince and had been appointed his secretary.
On the 23d, the prince advanced to Fassefern, the seat of Lochiel’s brother, where he passed the night. While at Fassefern, intelligence was received by the prince of the march of Sir John Cope from Stirling. Having previously sent off his baggage under an escort of 200 Camerons towards Moy, in Lochaber, Charles put his army in motion on the 24th, and arrived at Moy on the following day. On the 26th, the prince crossed the water of Lochy with his army, and proceeded to the castle of Invergary, in which he took up his quarters for the night. During the night, he received an express from Gordon of Glenbucket, acquainting him, that Sir John Cope was considerably advanced in his march to the north, and that he intended to cross Corriearrick. About the same time, he was visited by Fraser[533] of Gortuleg, who came to him in name of Lord Lovat, to assure him of his lordship’s services. Fraser advised him to march north, and raise the Frasers of Stratherrick, and assured him that Sir Alexander Macdonald, the laird of Macleod, and many of the Mackenzies, Grants, and Mackintoshes, would join him; but the proposal was opposed by the Marquis of Tullibardine and secretary Murray, the latter of whom considered the early possession of Edinburgh, where he alleged there were many persons ready to join the ranks of the insurgents, of more importance than any advantages that might be derived by remaining in the Highlands.[855]
On the 23rd, the prince moved to Fassefern, the home of Lochiel’s brother, where he spent the night. While at Fassefern, the prince received news about Sir John Cope's advance from Stirling. Having already sent his baggage with an escort of 200 Camerons towards Moy in Lochaber, Charles got his army moving on the 24th and reached Moy the next day. On the 26th, the prince crossed the water of Lochy with his army and went to the castle of Invergary, where he settled for the night. During the night, he got a message from Gordon of Glenbucket, informing him that Sir John Cope was significantly along in his march to the north and intended to cross Corriearrick. Around the same time, he was visited by Fraser of Gortuleg, who came on behalf of Lord Lovat to assure him of his lordship’s support. Fraser suggested that he march north to rally the Frasers of Stratherrick and assured him that Sir Alexander Macdonald, the laird of Macleod, and many of the Mackenzies, Grants, and Mackintoshes would join him. However, this proposal was opposed by the Marquis of Tullibardine and secretary Murray, the latter of whom thought securing Edinburgh early, where he claimed many people were ready to join the insurgents, was more important than any benefits of staying in the Highlands.[855]
This opinion was adopted by Charles, who next morning proceeded to Abertarf in Glengarry. He was joined at Low Bridge by 260 of the Stewarts of Appin, under the command of Stewart of Ardshiel, and at Aberchallader, near the foot of Corriearrick, by 600 of the Macdonells of Glengarry, under the command of Macdonell of Lochgarry; and by a party of the Grants of Glenmoriston. With these accessions the force under Charles amounted to nearly 2,000 men. Charles now held a council of war to deliberate upon the course he should pursue,—whether to advance and give battle to Cope, or postpone an engagement till he should receive additional strength. It was clearly the interest of Charles to meet his adversary with as little delay as possible, and as his forces already outnumbered those opposed to him, he could not doubt but that the result of an engagement would be favourable to his arms. The council, every member of which was animated with an ardent desire to engage Cope, at once resolved to meet him. This resolution corresponded with the inclinations of the clans, all of whom, to use the expression of Fraser of Gortuleg on the occasion, were “in top spirits,”[856] and making sure of victory.
This opinion was embraced by Charles, who the next morning set out for Abertarf in Glengarry. He was joined at Low Bridge by 260 of the Stewarts of Appin, led by Stewart of Ardshiel, and at Aberchallader, near the foot of Corriearrick, by 600 of the Macdonells of Glengarry, commanded by Macdonell of Lochgarry; along with a group from the Grants of Glenmoriston. With these additions, Charles’s forces grew to nearly 2,000 men. Charles then held a war council to discuss his next move—whether to advance and engage Cope or delay the battle until he could gather more troops. It was clearly in Charles’s interest to confront his opponent without delay, and since his forces already outnumbered Cope’s, he was confident that the outcome of a battle would be in his favor. The council, with every member eager to confront Cope, quickly decided to meet him. This decision aligned with the feelings of the clans, all of whom, as Fraser of Gortuleg put it at the time, were “in top spirits,”[856] and confident of victory.
The determination of the council, and the valorous enthusiasm of the clans, acting upon the ardent mind of the prince, created an excitement, to which even he, with all his dreams of glory and ambition, had before been a stranger. The generous and devoted people into whose hands he had committed the destinies of his house, struck with admiration by the condescension, and that easy yet dignified familiarity which never fails to secure attachment, were ready to encounter any danger for his sake. No man knew better than Charles how to improve the advantages he had thus obtained over the minds and affections of these hardy mountaineers. Becoming, as it were, one of themselves, he entered into their views,—showed an anxiety to learn their language, which he daily practised,—and finally resolved to adopt their dress. This line of policy endeared him to the Highlanders, and to it may be ascribed the veneration in which his memory is still held by their descendants, at the distance of more than a century. Having in this way inspired his faithful Highlanders with a portion of his own natural ardour, they in their turn, by the enthusiasm they displayed, raised his expectations of success to the highest possible pitch. A remarkable instance of this was exhibited before commencing the march next morning, when, after putting on his Highland dress, he solemnly declared, when in the act of tying the latchets of his shoes, that he would not unloose them till he came up with Cope’s army.[857]
The council's determination and the passionate energy of the clans, fueled by the prince's eager spirit, created a level of excitement he had never experienced before, despite all his dreams of glory and ambition. The generous and devoted people to whom he had entrusted the fate of his house were so impressed by his approachable yet dignified manner, which always fosters loyalty, that they were willing to face any danger for him. No one understood better than Charles how to leverage the influence he had gained over the minds and hearts of these tough mountaineers. By becoming one of them, he embraced their perspective—showing a genuine desire to learn their language, which he practiced daily—and ultimately decided to wear their traditional attire. This strategy endeared him to the Highlanders, and it's why his memory is still revered by their descendants more than a century later. By inspiring his loyal Highlanders with his own natural enthusiasm, they, in turn, heightened his expectations of success to the utmost level. A notable example of this was seen just before the march the next morning, when after donning his Highland outfit, he declared intently, while tying his shoe laces, that he wouldn’t loosen them until he caught up with Cope’s army.[857]
Desirous of getting possession of the defiles of Corriearrick before Cope should ascend that mountain, Charles began his march from Aberchallader at four o’clock of the morning of the 27th August. His army soon reached the top of the hill, and was beginning to descend on the south side, when intelligence was brought the prince, that Cope had given up his intention of crossing Corriearrick and was in full march for Inverness. Cope had put his army in motion the same morning towards Garviemore; but when his van reached Blarigg Beg, about seven miles and a half from Dalwhinnie, he ordered his troops to halt, to face about, and, in conformity with the opinion of his council, to take the road to Inverness by Ruthven. To deceive Charles, Cope had left behind, on the road to Fort Augustus, part of his baggage, some companies of foot, and his camp colours. The news of Cope’s flight (for it was nothing else) was received by the Highland army with a rapturous shout, which was[534] responded to by the prince, who, taking a glass of brandy, said, with a jeering smile, “Here’s a health to Mr. Cope; he is my friend, and if all the usurper’s generals follow his example, I shall soon be at St. James’s.” Every man, by the prince’s orders, drank this toast in a glass of usquebaugh.[858] The Highlanders immediately put themselves in motion, and marched down the traverses on the south side of the mountain with great celerity, as if in full pursuit of a flying enemy, on whose destruction they were wholly bent.
Desiring to take control of the Corriearrick passes before Cope could climb that mountain, Charles started his march from Aberchallader at 4 a.m. on August 27th. His army quickly reached the top of the hill and was beginning to descend the south side when news reached the prince that Cope had abandoned his plan to cross Corriearrick and was heading straight for Inverness. That same morning, Cope had set his army in motion toward Garviemore; however, when his advance reached Blarigg Beg, about seven and a half miles from Dalwhinnie, he ordered his troops to stop, turn around, and, following the advice of his council, take the route to Inverness via Ruthven. To mislead Charles, Cope left some of his baggage, a few foot soldiers, and his camp colors behind on the road to Fort Augustus. The news of Cope’s retreat (which is what it truly was) was met with a jubilant cheer from the Highland army, which was echoed by the prince. Taking a glass of brandy, he said with a mocking smile, “Here’s to Mr. Cope; he’s my friend, and if all the usurper’s generals follow his lead, I’ll be at St. James’s in no time.” By the prince’s orders, everyone raised their glass of usquebaugh to toast. The Highlanders immediately set off, marching quickly down the slopes on the south side of the mountain as if they were vigorously chasing a fleeing enemy whose defeat they were entirely focused on.
The Highland army continued the same rapid pace till it reached Garviemore, where it halted. A council of war was then held, at which various proposals were made for pursuing and intercepting the enemy; but none of them were agreed to. The council finally resolved to abandon the pursuit of Cope,—to march to the south, and endeavour to seize Edinburgh; the possession of which was considered, particularly by secretary Murray, as of the highest importance. This determination was by no means relished by the clans, who were eager for pursuing Cope, whose army they expected to have annihilated; but their chiefs having concurred in the resolution, they reluctantly acquiesced. A party of 600 Highlanders, however, volunteered to follow Cope under cloud of night; and undertook to give a good account of his army, but the prince dissuaded them from the enterprise.[859]
The Highland army kept up its rapid pace until it reached Garviemore, where it stopped. They then held a council of war, discussing various ideas for chasing down and intercepting the enemy, but none were agreed upon. In the end, the council decided to give up the pursuit of Cope, march south, and try to take Edinburgh, which was seen as very important, especially by Secretary Murray. The clans didn’t like this decision at all, as they were eager to pursue Cope, believing they could destroy his army; however, since their chiefs agreed to the new plan, they reluctantly went along with it. A group of 600 Highlanders, though, volunteered to track down Cope under the cover of night and promised to take care of his army, but the prince discouraged them from going forward with the plan.[859]
From Garviemore, Charles despatched Macdonald of Lochgary with a party of 200 men, to seize the small fort of Ruthven, in which there was a garrison of regular troops; but the vigilance of the commander rendered the attempt abortive, and the Highlanders were repulsed with a trifling loss. A party of Camerons, commanded by Dr. Cameron, was sent to the house of Macpherson of Cluny, the chief of the Macphersons, who commanded a company in the service of government, to apprehend him, and succeeded.[860]
From Garviemore, Charles sent Macdonald of Lochgary with a group of 200 men to capture the small fort at Ruthven, where there was a garrison of regular troops. However, the commander’s vigilance made the attempt unsuccessful, and the Highlanders were pushed back with minimal losses. A team of Camerons, led by Dr. Cameron, was dispatched to the home of Macpherson of Cluny, the chief of the Macphersons, who was in command of a government company, to arrest him, and they were successful.[860]
On the 29th of August, the Highland army was again put in motion, and advanced towards Dalnacardoch. At Dalwhinnie, they were rejoined by Dr. Cameron and his party, bringing along with them Macpherson of Cluny, who, after a short interview with the prince, promised to raise his clan for his service. On giving this assurance he was released, and went home to collect his men. Next day, Charles marched to the castle of Blair, which had been abandoned by the Duke of Athole on his approach. The Marquis of Tullibardine took possession of the castle as his own property, and immediately assumed the character of host, by inviting Charles and the Highland chiefs to supper.[861] To make his guests as comfortable as possible, the marquis had written a letter from Dalnacardoch, to Mrs. Robertson of Lude, a daughter of Lord Nairne, desiring her to repair to the castle, to get it put in proper order, and to remain there to do the honours of the house on the prince’s arrival.[862]
On August 29th, the Highland army moved again and headed towards Dalnacardoch. At Dalwhinnie, they were joined by Dr. Cameron and his group, who brought along Macpherson of Cluny. After a brief meeting with the prince, he promised to rally his clan to support him. Once he made this promise, he was released and went home to gather his men. The next day, Charles marched to Blair Castle, which had been deserted by the Duke of Athole upon his arrival. The Marquis of Tullibardine took over the castle as his own and quickly acted as host by inviting Charles and the Highland chiefs for supper.[861] To ensure his guests were comfortable, the marquis wrote a letter from Dalnacardoch to Mrs. Robertson of Lude, a daughter of Lord Nairne, asking her to come to the castle to prepare it and to stay there to host when the prince arrived.[862]
At Blair, Charles was joined by Lord Nairne, and several other Perthshire gentlemen; but the greater part of the resident gentry had fled on hearing of the entrance of the Highland army into Athole. Charles reviewed his army the morning after his arrival at the castle, when he found that a considerable number of his men were wanting. Some officers were immediately sent to bring them up, and the only reason they assigned for loitering behind, was that they had been denied the gratification of pursuing Cope.
At Blair, Charles was joined by Lord Nairne and several other gentlemen from Perthshire; however, most of the local gentry had left upon hearing that the Highland army had entered Athole. The morning after his arrival at the castle, Charles reviewed his army and noticed that a significant number of his men were missing. Some officers were quickly sent to round them up, and the only reason they gave for lagging behind was that they had been denied the chance to pursue Cope.
From Blair, Charles sent forward Lord Nairne, and Lochiel, with 400 men, to take possession of Dunkeld, which they entered on the morning of the 3d of September. In this town they proclaimed the Chevalier. After remaining two days at the castle of Blair, Charles repaired on the 2d of September to the house of Lude, where he spent the night,[863] and next day went to Dunkeld, whence he proceeded to Lord Nairne’s house, on the road to Perth. While at dinner, the conversation turning upon the character of the enterprise, and the peculiarity of the prince’s situation, some of the company took occasion to express their sympathy for the prince’s father, on account[535] of the state of anxiety he would be in, from the consideration of those dangers and difficulties the prince would have to encounter. But Charles, without meaning to depreciate his father’s cares, observed that he did not pity him half so much as his brother; “for,” said he, “the king has been inured to disappointments and distresses, and has learnt to bear up easily under the misfortunes of life; but poor Harry! his young and tender years make him much to be pitied, for few brothers love as we do.”[864]
From Blair, Charles sent out Lord Nairne and Lochiel with 400 men to take control of Dunkeld, which they entered on the morning of September 3rd. In this town, they proclaimed the Chevalier. After staying two days at the castle of Blair, Charles moved on September 2nd to the house of Lude, where he spent the night,[863] and the next day went to Dunkeld, then headed to Lord Nairne’s house on the way to Perth. While having dinner, the conversation turned to the nature of the mission and the unique situation of the prince. Some guests expressed their concern for the prince’s father, thinking about the anxiety he would be feeling due to the dangers and challenges his son would face. However, Charles, without trying to downplay his father’s worries, noted that he felt less pity for him than for his brother; “Because,” he said, “the king has grown accustomed to disappointments and hardships and has learned to cope with life's misfortunes; but poor Harry! His youth and sensitivity make him truly deserving of sympathy, for few brothers care for each other as we do.”[864]
Charles spent the night at Nairne-house, and proceeded next day to Perth, which had been taken possession of by a party of Camerons the preceding evening. Attired in a superb dress of tartan, trimmed with gold, and mounted on Captain Scott’s charger, Charles entered the “fair city,” attended by several gentlemen on horseback. They immediately repaired to the cross, and proclaimed the Chevalier; after which ceremony Charles was conducted, amid the acclamations of the people, to the house of Viscount Stormont, which had been provided for his residence while in Perth. The magistrates and some of the principal inhabitants, following the example set by many of the landed proprietors of the county, abandoned the city on the appearance of the Highlanders, and fled to Edinburgh. An advanced party under Macdonald of Keppoch, had been sent forward to seize Dundee; but being informed by some of the inhabitants, who met him on the road, that his force was too small for the purpose, Keppoch applied for a reinforcement; which was accordingly sent off from Perth, about midnight, under Clanranald. These detachments entered Dundee at day-break, and captured two vessels with arms and ammunition on board, which were sent up the Tay for the use of the royal army.
Charles spent the night at Nairne-house and then headed to Perth the next day, which had been occupied by a group of Camerons the night before. Dressed in a stunning tartan outfit trimmed with gold and riding Captain Scott’s horse, Charles arrived in the “fair city,” accompanied by several gentlemen on horseback. They immediately went to the cross and proclaimed the Chevalier; after this ceremony, Charles was taken, amidst the cheers of the people, to the house of Viscount Stormont, which had been arranged for his stay in Perth. The magistrates and some of the leading citizens, following the example set by many of the local landowners, fled the city when the Highlanders appeared and retreated to Edinburgh. An advance party led by Macdonald of Keppoch had been sent ahead to capture Dundee; however, after some residents warned him on the road that his forces were too small for this task, Keppoch requested reinforcements, which were promptly dispatched from Perth around midnight, led by Clanranald. These detachments entered Dundee at dawn and seized two ships loaded with arms and ammunition, which were sent up the Tay for the use of the royal army.
At Perth, Charles was joined by the Duke of Perth, Lord Ogilvie and Strathallan, Robertson of Strowan, Oliphant of Gask, and several other gentlemen; but the chief personage who rallied under Charles’s standard at Perth, and was indeed among the first to appear there, was Lord George Murray,[865] immediate younger brother to the Duke of Athole. He was conducted by his eldest brother, the Marquis of Tullibardine, into the presence of the prince. Lord George had taken a share in the insurrection of 1715, and was one of the few persons who joined the Spanish forces, which were defeated at Glenshiel in 1719. He afterwards went abroad, and served several years as an officer in the King of Sardinia’s army; but having obtained a pardon, he returned from exile, and was presented to George I. by his brother the Duke of Athole. Lord George was tall in person, and though now past the meridian of life, retained all the qualities of a robust and vigorous constitution. Besides a natural genius for military operations, in which he had had considerable experience, Lord George was fertile in resources, indefatigable in application, and brave even to a fault. With sword in hand he was always the first to rush forward upon the enemy in the day of battle, often saying to his men, “I do not ask you, my lads, to go before, but to follow me.” The accession therefore of such a man, at such a crisis, was of the highest importance to the Jacobite cause. Charles, when at Glenfinnan, had conferred the post of quarter-master-general of the army on O’Sullivan. Aware of the brilliant qualifications of Lord George, the prince, almost immediately on his arrival at Perth, appointed him lieutenant-general, to the great satisfaction of the clans, to whom he was favourably known.
At Perth, Charles was joined by the Duke of Perth, Lord Ogilvie and Strathallan, Robertson of Strowan, Oliphant of Gask, and several other gentlemen. However, the main person who rallied under Charles’s banner at Perth, and actually one of the first to show up, was Lord George Murray,[865] the younger brother of the Duke of Athole. He was brought in by his older brother, the Marquis of Tullibardine, to meet the prince. Lord George had participated in the uprising of 1715 and was one of the few who joined the Spanish forces, which were defeated at Glenshiel in 1719. He later went abroad and served for several years as an officer in the King of Sardinia’s army; but after receiving a pardon, he returned from exile and was introduced to George I. by his brother the Duke of Athole. Lord George was tall and though past middle age, still had the qualities of a strong and healthy constitution. Along with a natural talent for military strategy, which he had significant experience in, Lord George was resourceful, tireless, and brave to the point of recklessness. With sword in hand, he was always the first to charge at the enemy during battle, often saying to his men, “I don’t ask you, my lads, to go ahead, but to follow me.” The addition of such a man, at such a critical time, was extremely important for the Jacobite cause. Charles, when at Glenfinnan, had appointed O’Sullivan as the quarter-master-general of the army. Recognizing Lord George’s impressive qualifications, the prince quickly named him lieutenant-general upon his arrival at Perth, much to the satisfaction of the clans who knew him well.
Lord George appointed the Chevalier Johnstone,[866] who had also joined the prince at Perth, his aide-de-camp, and immediately entered on his duties with alacrity. Though the Highlanders acted in complete subordination to their chiefs when in the field of battle, they had so little idea of military discipline, that they would absent themselves without permission, and roam about the country. This happened more particularly on marches, when[536] there was a scarcity of food, on which occasions they would spread themselves over the whole country, in straggling parties, in quest of provisions. The inconveniences and loss of time, and the great abuses to which such a practice led, had been strongly felt in the former insurrection, and had been witnessed by Lord George himself. To prevent a recurrence of such evils during the present contest, the first thing Lord George did, was to advise the prince to appoint proper persons to fill the commissariat department, by whose exertions an adequate supply of food might be provided for the use of the army, without which, he said, it would be impossible to keep the Highlanders together for any length of time. That no delay might take place in waiting for provisions, in forced marches, or in detached enterprises, which required despatch, he caused a considerable number of small knapsacks to be made, sufficient to contain a peck of meal each, which the men could carry on their backs without any inconvenience. A thousand of these knapsacks were sent to Crieff, for the use of the Athole men, who were to march south in that direction.[867]
Lord George appointed Chevalier Johnstone,[866] who had also joined the prince in Perth, as his aide-de-camp, and he quickly got to work. While the Highlanders followed their leaders in battle, they had little understanding of military discipline, often leaving without permission to wander around the countryside. This was especially common during marches when food was scarce, leading them to scatter in search of provisions. The inconveniences, wasted time, and significant problems caused by this had been clearly evident during the previous uprising, which Lord George had witnessed firsthand. To avoid such issues in the current conflict, Lord George's first action was to suggest to the prince that they appoint capable individuals to manage the supply department, ensuring the army had enough food. He emphasized that without this, it would be impossible to keep the Highlanders united for any extended period. To prevent delays in acquiring supplies during forced marches or quick operations that required speed, he had many small backpacks made, each large enough to hold a peck of meal, which the men could carry comfortably. A thousand of these backpacks were sent to Crieff for the Athole men who were set to march south. [867]
The march of Charles into Athole had been so rapid and unexpected, that his friends in that district had had no time to gather any considerable force to join him on his route to Perth. He was, therefore, under the necessity of remaining a few days at Perth, to give his adherents time to raise their men. In mustering their tenants and vassals, some of them are said to have met with considerable difficulties from the unwillingness of their people to take up arms, and the Duke of Perth has been charged with the crime of shooting one or two of his tenants, who were refractory, but the charge does not appear sufficiently supported.[868]
The way Charles marched into Athole was so quick and unexpected that his supporters in the area didn't have time to gather a significant force to join him on his way to Perth. Because of this, he had to stay in Perth for a few days to allow his followers time to rally their people. While organizing their tenants and vassals, some of them faced major challenges due to their people's reluctance to take up arms. The Duke of Perth has even been accused of shooting one or two of his disobedient tenants, but the evidence for this charge doesn't seem strong enough.[868]
Another reason for Charles’s stay in Perth was the want of money. His treasury had been completely drained by his liberal advances for the support of his army; and of the few thousand pounds which he brought with him from France, he had only one guinea remaining when he entered Perth. Taking the solitary coin from his pocket, he showed it to Kelly, one of the gentlemen who came over with him, and told him that it was all the money that now remained; but he added with an air of confidence, that the army had received a fortnight’s pay in advance, and that before the expiration of another fortnight he would receive a fresh supply.[869] In order to meet pecuniary demands, Charles had despatched a circular from Kinlochiel on the 22d of August to his friends in different parts of Scotland, soliciting an immediate supply; but up to the time of his arrival at Perth no money appears to have reached him.[870] Shortly thereafter, however, his expectations began to be realized by some private pecuniary contributions sent by persons well affected to his cause, but who were afraid of openly declaring themselves.[871] But Charles did not trust to such uncertain supplies to recruit his exhausted treasury. Besides compelling the city of Perth to contribute £500, he appointed persons in Perth,[537] Dundee, and other towns in the counties of Perth and Angus, to collect the public money, by means of which, and the contributions of his friends, his coffers were speedily replenished.
Another reason Charles stayed in Perth was because he was low on money. His funds had been completely drained by his generous support of his army, and of the few thousand pounds he brought with him from France, he had only one guinea left when he arrived in Perth. Pulling the lone coin from his pocket, he showed it to Kelly, one of the gentlemen who traveled with him, and said it was all he had left; but he added confidently that the army had received two weeks' pay in advance and that before another two weeks passed, he would get more funds.[869] To address his financial needs, Charles had sent out a letter from Kinlochiel on August 22 to his friends across Scotland, requesting an immediate cash infusion; however, by the time he arrived in Perth, it seems no money had come through.[870] Soon after, though, his hopes began to be realized with some private financial contributions from people who supported his cause but were afraid to show it publicly.[871] However, Charles didn't rely on these uncertain contributions to replenish his depleted treasury. In addition to forcing the city of Perth to contribute £500, he appointed individuals in Perth,[537] Dundee, and other towns in the counties of Perth and Angus to collect public funds, and through this, along with contributions from his supporters, his coffers were quickly refilled.
During his stay at Perth, Charles devoted almost all his time to the disciplining and training of his men, in writing despatches, and in a variety of military details to which he had hitherto been unaccustomed. Though fond of amusement, he never allowed it to occupy much of his time; and if he accepted a convivial invitation, it was more from a wish not to disoblige than from a desire to join in the festivities of his friends. Amid the occupations of the camp he did not, however, neglect the outward observances of religion. For the first time, it is believed, of his life, he attended the Protestant service at Perth, on Sunday the 8th of September, rather, it may be conjectured, to please his Protestant friends, than from any predilection for a form of worship to which he was an entire stranger. The text appropriately chosen on this occasion by the preacher, a Mr. Armstrong, was from Isaiah xiv., verses 1, 2, “For the Lord will have mercy on Jacob, and will yet choose Israel, and set them in their own land; and the strangers shall be joined with them, and they shall cleave to the house of Jacob. And the people shall take them, and bring them to their place; and the house of Israel shall possess them in the land of the Lord for servants and handmaids: and they shall take them captives, whose captives they were; and they shall rule over their oppressors.”[872] The non-juring Jacobite discourse delivered on the occasion in question, would certainly form an extraordinary contrast with the democratic harangues to which Charles’s great-grandfather, Charles I., and his grand uncle, Charles II., were accustomed to listen from the mouths of the stern Covenanters.
During his time in Perth, Charles spent almost all his time training his men, writing reports, and handling various military tasks he wasn't used to before. Although he enjoyed fun, he never let it take up much of his time; if he accepted a social invitation, it was more to avoid upsetting anyone than because he wanted to join in the celebrations with his friends. Despite the camp activities, he didn’t neglect the outward practices of his faith. For what is believed to be the first time in his life, he attended the Protestant service in Perth on Sunday, September 8th, likely more to please his Protestant friends than from any preference for a form of worship he was completely unfamiliar with. The preacher, Mr. Armstrong, chose a fitting passage for the occasion from Isaiah 14:1-2, “For the Lord will have mercy on Jacob, and will yet choose Israel, and set them in their own land; and the strangers shall be joined with them, and they shall cleave to the house of Jacob. And the people shall take them, and bring them to their place; and the house of Israel shall possess them in the land of the Lord for servants and handmaids: and they shall take them captives, whose captives they were; and they shall rule over their oppressors.”[872] The non-juring Jacobite speech given at that time would certainly be a striking contrast to the democratic speeches that Charles's great-grandfather, Charles I, and his grand uncle, Charles II, were used to hearing from the stern Covenanters.
While Charles was thus employed at Perth, Sir John Cope was marching from Inverness to Aberdeen. After leaving the direct road to Fort Augustus, Cope had proceeded by forced marches to Inverness, where he arrived on the 29th of August. Here he met the Lord President, who communicated to him a letter he had received on his arrival in the north, from Sir Alexander Macdonald, informing him of the names of the chiefs who had joined Charles, and requesting directions how to act in the event of the insurgent chiefs being forced to retire to the islands. After consulting with the President, Cope resolved to march back his army to Stirling, provided he could obtain a reinforcement of Highlanders from the Whig clans in the neighbourhood of Inverness. An application was accordingly made to the chiefs; but as it turned out ineffectual, Cope determined to march to Aberdeen and embark his troops for the Frith of Forth. The feelings of alarm and anxiety with which he was agitated on this occasion, are thus described by himself in a letter which he wrote from Inverness, on the 31st of August, to Lord Milton the Justice Clerk:—“I, from the beginning, thought this affair might become serious; and sorry I am that I was not mistaken: indeed, my lord, it is serious. I know your activity and ability in business,—the whole is at stake,—exert your authority,—lengths must be gone,—and rules and common course of business must yield to the necessity of the times, or it may soon be too late. So much fatigue of body and mind I never knew of before; but my health continues good, and my spirits do not flag. Much depends upon the next step we take. In this country the rebels will not let us get at them unless we had some Highlanders with us; and, as yet, not one single man has joined us, though I have lugged along with us 300 stand of arms. No man could have believed that not one man would take arms in our favour, or show countenance to us; but so it is.”[873]
While Charles was busy in Perth, Sir John Cope was marching from Inverness to Aberdeen. After leaving the main route to Fort Augustus, Cope made forced marches to Inverness, arriving on August 29th. There, he met the Lord President, who shared a letter he received upon arriving in the north from Sir Alexander Macdonald. The letter listed the chiefs who had joined Charles and asked for guidance on what to do if the insurgent chiefs had to retreat to the islands. After discussing with the President, Cope decided to march his army back to Stirling, provided he could get reinforcements of Highlanders from the Whig clans near Inverness. An appeal was sent to the chiefs, but when that proved unsuccessful, Cope opted to march to Aberdeen and embark his troops for the Firth of Forth. He expressed his feelings of alarm and anxiety in a letter he wrote from Inverness on August 31st to Lord Milton, the Justice Clerk: “From the start, I thought this situation might get serious, and I regret that I wasn't wrong. My lord, it truly is serious. I know your dedication and skill in these matters—the whole situation is at stake—use your authority—extreme measures must be taken—standard procedures must be set aside for the urgency of the times, or it may soon be too late. I've never experienced such physical and mental exhaustion before, but my health remains good, and my spirits are high. A lot rides on our next move. In this country, the rebels won’t let us get to them unless we have some Highlanders with us; yet, not a single man has joined us, even though I’ve brought along 300 weapons. No one would have believed that not one person would support us or show any willingness to help; but here we are.”[873]
It is rather singular, that on the same day on which the above-mentioned letter was written, the adherents of government at Edinburgh, who had hitherto derided the attempt of the prince, should have been at last aroused to a full sense of the danger they were in. Lulled by a false security, they had never, for a moment, doubted that Cope would be successful on his expedition in the north; but certain intelligence, brought to them by James Drummond or Macgregor, son of the celebrated Rob[538] Roy, who arrived at Edinburgh on the 26th, began to open their eyes. With the object of throwing the government party in the capital off their guard, this man was despatched from the Jacobite camp in Lochaber to Edinburgh, with the necessary instructions. Enjoying in some degree the confidence of the whig party, he was the better fitted to impose upon them by his misrepresentations. When introduced to the public functionaries on his arrival, he stated that the Highland army was not 1,500 strong,—that it was chiefly composed of old men and boys, who were badly armed, and that from what he saw and knew of them he was sure they would fly before Cope’s army. Though unsuccessful, as will be seen, in this branch of his mission, he succeeded in another which he had volunteered to perform, by getting one Drummond, a Jacobite printer, to print the prince’s proclamations and manifestoes, which he took care to distribute throughout the city among the friends of the cause. When apprised of the fact of the publication, the magistrates, without suspecting Macgregor as the importer of these treasonable documents, issued a proclamation, offering a large reward for the discovery of the printer.
It’s quite unusual that on the same day the letter mentioned above was written, the supporters of the government in Edinburgh, who had previously mocked the prince's efforts, finally realized the danger they were facing. Comfortably complacent, they had never doubted for a moment that Cope would succeed in his northern mission. However, new information, brought to them by James Drummond or Macgregor, the son of the famous Rob Roy, who arrived in Edinburgh on the 26th, started to wake them up. To catch the government party in the capital off guard, this man was sent from the Jacobite camp in Lochaber to Edinburgh with specific instructions. Having some level of trust from the Whig party, he was able to mislead them with his false reports. When he met with public officials upon his arrival, he claimed that the Highland army was not 1,500 strong—that it was mostly made up of old men and boys, who were poorly armed, and that from what he observed, he was sure they would run from Cope's army. Although he was unsuccessful in this aspect of his mission, as will be shown, he succeeded in another task he took on by getting a Jacobite printer named Drummond to print the prince’s proclamations and manifestos, which he ensured to distribute throughout the city to supporters of the cause. Once they learned about the publication, the magistrates, without suspecting Macgregor as the source of these treasonous documents, issued a proclamation offering a large reward for the capture of the printer.
Edinburgh, at the period in question, and for many years afterwards, was confined within narrow limits. It had never been properly fortified; and its castle, which majestically overtops the city, and forms the western boundary of that division now called the “Old town,” could afford it little security. On the south and on the east, the ancient city was bounded by a wall varying from ten to twenty feet high. On the north side, a lake, easily fordable, called the North Loch, now drained and converted into beautiful gardens, was its only defence. In several places the old wall had been built upon, so that dwelling houses formed part of the wall, but these erections were overlooked by rows of higher houses without the city. There were no cannon mounted upon the wall, but in some places it was strengthened by bastions and embrasures. The standing force of the city consisted of two bodies, called the Town Guard and the Trained Bands, neither of which now exist. The first, which, at the time we are now treating of, amounted to 126 men, acted in lieu of a police; and though pretty well versed in the manual and platoon exercise, were, from their being generally old men, unfit for military duty. The Trained Bands, or Burgher Guard, which was composed of citizens, and in former times amounted to a considerable number of men, did not at the period in question exceed 1,000. Anciently, the tallest men were armed with pikes, and those of a lower stature with firelocks, and both were provided with defensive armour. The captain of each company, eight in number, instructed his men one day in every week in the exercise of arms;[874] but the pikes and armour were afterwards laid aside, and since the Revolution the Trained Bands had appeared in arms only once in the year, to celebrate the king’s birth-day, on which occasion they were furnished with arms for the service of the day from a magazine belonging to the city.
Edinburgh, during the time we're discussing and for many years after, was limited in size. It had never been properly fortified; its castle, which towers over the city and marks the western edge of what is now known as the “Old Town,” didn’t offer much protection. To the south and east, the old city was surrounded by a wall that was ten to twenty feet high. On the north side, a lake known as the North Loch, which could easily be crossed on foot and has now been drained and turned into beautiful gardens, was its only defense. In several spots, buildings had been constructed on the old wall, meaning houses were part of the wall, but these were overshadowed by taller buildings outside the city. There were no cannons on the wall, though it was reinforced in some areas with bastions and embrasures. The city's standing forces consisted of two groups known as the Town Guard and the Trained Bands, neither of which exist today. The Town Guard, which at that time had 126 men, served as a sort of police force; and although they had decent skills in basic military drills, they were mostly older men and unfit for real military duty. The Trained Bands, also known as the Burgher Guard, made up of citizens, once had a large number of members, but at that time, they numbered no more than 1,000. Traditionally, the tallest men were armed with pikes, while shorter ones carried firearms, and both had defensive armor. Each of the eight company captains trained their men in weapon skills once a week; but the pikes and armor were eventually put away, and since the Revolution, the Trained Bands only appeared with arms once a year to celebrate the king’s birthday, during which they borrowed weapons for the day from a city storehouse.
As it was obvious that, under these circumstances, no effectual resistance could be made to the entrance of an army into the city, the provost and magistrates held a meeting on the 27th of August, at which some of the principal citizens attended, to devise means of defence. At this meeting it was resolved to repair the walls and to raise a regiment of 1,000 men, to be paid by a voluntary contribution of the inhabitants. A standing committee was, at the same time, appointed to carry this resolution into effect, and to advise with the Lord-Justice-Clerk and other judges then in town, and the crown lawyers, as to such other steps as might be considered necessary in the present crisis. To obtain the requisite permission to embody the proposed regiment, an application was sent to London by the Lord Advocate; and leave to that effect was granted on the 4th of September.[875]
Since it was clear that, given the situation, there was no effective way to resist an army entering the city, the provost and magistrates held a meeting on August 27th, which some of the leading citizens attended, to come up with defense strategies. During this meeting, they decided to repair the walls and raise a regiment of 1,000 men, funded by voluntary contributions from the residents. At the same time, a standing committee was established to implement this decision and consult with the Lord-Justice-Clerk and other judges in town, as well as the crown lawyers, about any additional actions that may be necessary given the current crisis. To gain the required permission to form the proposed regiment, the Lord Advocate sent a request to London, and permission was granted on September 4th.[875]
Up to the 31st of August, no certain intelligence had been received at Edinburgh of the movements of the Highlanders; but in the evening of that day the inhabitants were thrown into a state of great alarm by receiving intelligence of the march of the Highland army into Athole, and of the ominous departure of Cope for Inverness. Instantly the drum beat to arms, and the town-council having met,[539] they ordained that the keys of the city should be lodged with the captain of the city guard, and ordered sentries to be placed at each of the gates, and the city guard to be augmented. As an additional security, Hamilton’s dragoons, then quartered in the vicinity of the city, were kept under arms that night. The repairs of the city walls were commenced; orders were issued to place cannon on them, and to throw up a ditch on the north side of the castle, and arms were sent from the city magazine to Leith to arm its inhabitants. These preparations, and the hurry and bustle with which it may be supposed they were attended, may appear ludicrous when contrasted with the result; but the public functionaries were bound to put the city in as defensible a state as their means would admit of, and without the least possible delay.
Up until August 31st, no reliable information had reached Edinburgh about the movements of the Highlanders. However, that evening, the residents were thrown into a panic when they learned that the Highland army was marching into Athole and that Cope had ominously left for Inverness. Immediately, the drums sounded to signal the call to arms, and the town council met,[539] deciding that the keys to the city should be handed over to the captain of the city guard. They ordered sentries to be placed at each gate and for the city guard to be increased. For extra security, Hamilton’s dragoons, who were stationed nearby, were kept on alert that night. Repairs on the city walls began; orders were given to set up cannons on them and to dig a ditch on the north side of the castle, and arms were sent from the city’s magazine to Leith to equip its residents. These preparations, along with the rush and chaos that likely accompanied them, might seem comical when compared to the outcome. Still, the public officials were required to prepare the city to be as defensible as possible, without any delay.
It would have been perhaps fortunate for the honour of the city, if on the present occasion the civic authorities had been allowed, in conjunction with the committee which had been named, to follow out such measures as they might have deemed necessary for defending the city; but, unluckily, there existed a party consisting of ex-magistrates and councillors, who, by the course they adopted, brought dissension among the citizens. This party, at the head of which was ex-provost Drummond, “a zealous loyalist, and one of the most valuable municipal chiefs whom Edinburgh has possessed,”[876] had been succeeded in the town-council by Stewart, the then provost, and his friends, who, for five years, had kept possession of the municipal government, to the entire exclusion of Drummond and his party. Desirous of regaining their lost power, they availed themselves of the present opportunity, the elections being at hand, to instil distrust of the existing magistracy into the minds of the electors, by representing the members of the town-council as Jacobitically inclined, and as indifferent to the preservation of the city from the rebels. And indeed it appears that Stewart showed himself incapable of performing effectually the responsible duties of his office at this important juncture.[877] The opposition party, partly, no doubt, to ingratiate themselves still farther with the electors, the majority of whom were whigs, and warmly attached to the government, really showed greater zeal in organising measures for the defence of the city. They presented, on the 6th of September, a petition to the provost, signed by about 100 citizens, praying that they, the subscribers, might be authorised to form themselves into an association for the defence of the city,—that they might be allowed to name their own officers,—and that an application should be made by the provost to General Guest, for a supply of arms from the castle for their use.[878]
It might have been better for the city's reputation if, during this time, the city officials had been allowed, along with the appointed committee, to take whatever actions they thought necessary to protect the city. Unfortunately, there was a faction made up of former magistrates and councilors who, through their actions, created division among the citizens. This group, led by former provost Drummond, “a passionate loyalist and one of the most respected municipal leaders Edinburgh has ever had,” had been replaced in the town council by Stewart, the current provost, and his allies, who had maintained control of the municipal government for five years, completely excluding Drummond and his supporters. Eager to regain their lost influence, they took advantage of this moment, with elections approaching, to sow distrust in the current magistracy among voters by portraying the town council members as sympathetic to the Jacobites and indifferent to the city's defense against the rebels. In fact, it seemed that Stewart was unable to effectively fulfill the important responsibilities of his position at this critical time. The opposing party, likely trying to win over the mostly Whig voters who were strongly loyal to the government, actually demonstrated more enthusiasm for organizing defense measures for the city. On September 6th, they presented a petition to the provost, signed by about 100 citizens, requesting permission to form themselves into a self-defense group, to choose their own officers, and for the provost to request a supply of arms from General Guest at the castle for their use.
This petition was laid before an extraordinary meeting of the council next day, and the law officers of the crown having given their opinion that the council could legally authorise an arming of the inhabitants for the contemplated purpose, they acceded to its prayer, with the exception of that part which craved that the volunteers should have the nomination of their own officers, a privilege which the provost reserved to himself, in virtue of his office of chief magistrate. To ascertain the names of the citizens who were willing to serve as volunteers, a paper was lodged, on the 9th of September, in the Old-church aisle, and all loyal persons were invited by handbills to subscribe: 418 persons joined this association, and were supplied with arms from the castle. Simultaneously with the formation of the association, the magistrates exerted themselves to raise the regiment they had petitioned for, the warrant for which was received by the provost on the 8th of September; but their efforts were ineffectual, not being able, after a week’s recruiting, to raise 200 men. This paltry force, however, was named the Edinburgh regiment, to distinguish it from the volunteer association.
This petition was presented at a special council meeting the next day, and after the crown's legal advisors stated that the council could legally allow the residents to arm themselves for the planned purpose, they agreed to its request, except for the part asking that the volunteers be able to choose their own officers, a right the provost kept for himself due to his role as chief magistrate. To find out which citizens were willing to volunteer, a notice was posted in the Old-church aisle on September 9th, inviting all loyal residents to sign up via handbills. 418 people joined this group and received weapons from the castle. At the same time, the magistrates worked to form the regiment they had requested, with the warrant received by the provost on September 8th; however, their efforts were unsuccessful, as they were unable to recruit 200 men after a week of trying. This small force, nevertheless, was called the Edinburgh regiment to differentiate it from the volunteer group.
Hitherto the repairs of the city walls had been steadily progressing, and, to the great scandal of the more religious part of the inhabitants, no cessation took place even upon the Sunday; but although the persons employed upon the walls might plead necessity in justification of their work on the day of rest, they seem to have overlooked that necessity on the 10th of September, the day when the city elections commenced. So great was the anxiety[540] of all classes to ascertain the names of the craftsmen sent up by the different incorporations to the council to represent them, that a total suspension of every business took place, and the magistrates, who felt little difficulty in procuring men to work upon the Sunday, now saw the works almost entirely deserted by the artificers employed upon them.
Up to this point, the repairs of the city walls had been moving along steadily, and, much to the outrage of the more religious residents, there was no break in the work even on Sundays. While those working on the walls could argue that necessity justified their labor on the day of rest, they seemed to forget that necessity on September 10th, the day the city elections started. There was such a keen interest[540] among all classes to find out the names of the craftsmen sent by the various organizations to the council to represent them, that all business came to a complete halt. The magistrates, who had no trouble getting men to work on Sundays, now found the construction nearly deserted by the workers who had been on the job.
A few days after receipt of the intelligence of the march of the Highlanders into the low country, Captain Rogers, an aide-de-camp of Sir John Cope, arrived at Edinburgh from Inverness, with instructions to General Guest to send down a number of transports to Aberdeen to carry his men to the southern shores of the Frith of Forth. These vessels sailed from Leith roads on the 10th, under convoy of a ship of war, and their return was expected with the greatest anxiety by the inhabitants of Edinburgh, who were continually looking up to the weather-cocks to ascertain the direction of the wind.
A few days after receiving news about the Highlanders marching into the lowlands, Captain Rogers, an aide-de-camp to Sir John Cope, arrived in Edinburgh from Inverness with instructions for General Guest to send several transports to Aberdeen to take his troops to the southern shores of the Firth of Forth. These ships set sail from Leith roads on the 10th, escorted by a warship, and the people of Edinburgh awaited their return with great anxiety, constantly checking the weather vanes to see which way the wind was blowing.
The volunteers being officered and organised, were regularly drilled twice every day. Cannon were brought up from Leith and mounted on the walls, and the defensive works were proceeded with under the superintendence of Maclaurin, the celebrated mathematician, who had furnished the designs.
The volunteers were organized and trained regularly, drilling twice a day. Cannons were brought in from Leith and positioned on the walls, and the construction of defensive works continued under the supervision of Maclaurin, the renowned mathematician, who had provided the designs.
FOOTNOTES:
[845] Culloden Papers, p. 203.
[846] Idem, p. 204.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, p. 204.
[847] Idem, p. 203.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 203.
[848] Culloden Papers, p. 203.
[849] Chambers’s Rebellion, p. 46.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chambers’s Rebellion, p. 46.
[850] Home, p. 54.
[851] Cope’s Trial.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cope’s Trial.
[852] Idem.
Idem.
[854] The prince thus relates the circumstances attending this affair in a letter to his father, dated from Perth, 10th September, 1745. “There is one thing, and but one, in which I had any difference with my faithful Highlanders. It was about the price upon my kinsman’s head, which, knowing your Majesty’s generous humanity, I am sure, will shock you, as it did me, when I was shown the proclamation, setting a price upon my head. I smiled, and treated it with the disdain I thought it deserved; upon which they flew into a violent rage, and insisted upon my doing the same by him. As this flowed solely from the poor men’s love and concern for me, I did not know how to be angry with them for it, and tried to bring them to temper by representing that it was a mean barbarous principle among princes, and must dishonour them in the eyes of all men of honour; that I did not see how my cousin’s having set me the example, would justify me in imitating that which I blame so much in him. But nothing I could say would pacify them. Some went even so far as to say,—‘Shall we venture our lives for a man who seems so indifferent of his own?’ Thus have I been drawn in to do a thing for which I condemn myself.”—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 32.
[854] The prince shares the details of this situation in a letter to his father, dated from Perth, September 10, 1745. “There’s one thing, and only one, where I disagreed with my loyal Highlanders. It was regarding the bounty on my relative’s head, which I know will shock you, given your Majesty’s kindness, just as it shocked me when I saw the proclamation that put a price on my head. I laughed it off and dismissed it as unworthy; this made them extremely angry and they insisted I should react the same way towards him. Since their feelings came from their affection and concern for me, I couldn’t stay mad at them and tried to calm them down by explaining that this was a petty and savage principle among princes, and it would bring dishonor in the eyes of all honorable men; I didn’t see how my cousin setting this example justified me following in his footsteps, which I criticize so much. But nothing I said could calm them. Some even went so far as to say, ‘Should we risk our lives for a man who seems so unconcerned about his own?’ So I ended up doing something I really disapprove of myself.” —Jacobite Memoirs, p. 32.
[855] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. pp. 442–484.
[856] Culloden Papers, p. 216.
[857] Culloden Papers, p. 216.
[859] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 25.
[860] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. pp. 443–485.
[862] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 26.
[863] At Lude Charles “was very cheerful, and took his share in several dances, such as minuets, Highland reels, &c. The first reel the prince called for was ‘This is no mine ain house,’ &c., and a strathspey minuet.”—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 26.
[863] At Lude, Charles was quite cheerful and joined in several dances, like minuets and Highland reels. The first reel the prince requested was 'This is not my own house,' and then a strathspey minuet.” —Jacobite Memoirs, p. 26.
[866] The author of the Memoirs of the Rebellion in 1745–6. He was descended, it is believed, from an ancient and powerful family, the Johnstones of Wamphray. When the news of the prince’s landing was confirmed at Edinburgh, where he lived with his father, Johnstone repaired to Duncrub, the seat of Lord Rollo, whose son was married to Johnstone’s sister; and on the 6th of September, went from Duncrub to Perth, accompanied by two of Lord Rollo’s daughters, who presented him to their relations the Duke of Perth and Lord George Murray.—Quarterly Review, No. lxxi. p. 211. Memoirs, 2d edit. p. 16.
[866] The author of the Memoirs of the Rebellion in 1745–6. He is believed to be descended from an ancient and powerful family, the Johnstones of Wamphray. When the news of the prince’s landing was confirmed in Edinburgh, where he lived with his father, Johnstone went to Duncrub, the home of Lord Rollo, whose son was married to Johnstone’s sister; and on September 6th, he traveled from Duncrub to Perth, accompanied by two of Lord Rollo’s daughters, who introduced him to their relatives the Duke of Perth and Lord George Murray.—Quarterly Review, No. lxxi. p. 211. Memoirs, 2d edit. p. 16.
[867] Lord George Murray’s Narrative. Jacobite Memoirs, p. 29. Some idea may be formed of the lieutenant-general’s activity, from the following extract from a letter written on 7th September, by him to his brother the marquis, who was then busily employed raising the men on his brother’s estates. “I hope the meal was with you this day—35 bolls—for it was at Inwar last night: It shall be my study to have more meal with you on Monday night, for you must distribute a peck a man: and, cost what it will, there must be pocks, (small sacks,) made to each man, to contain a peck or two for the men, to have always with them. Buy linen, harn, or any thing; for these pocks are of absolute necessity, nothing can be done without them.... You may please tell your own people, that there is a project to get arms for them.”—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 31.
[867] Lord George Murray’s Narrative. Jacobite Memoirs, p. 29. You can get an idea of the lieutenant-general’s activity from the following excerpt from a letter he wrote on September 7th to his brother the marquis, who was busy gathering men on his brother’s estates. “I hope you received the meal today—35 bolls—because it was at Inwar last night. I’ll make sure you get more meal on Monday night since you need to distribute a peck per man. No matter the cost, we need to have pocks (small sacks) made for each man to hold a peck or two for them to always carry. Buy linen, harn, or anything; these pocks are absolutely necessary; nothing can be done without them.... Please let your people know that there’s a plan to get arms for them.”—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 31.
[868] “In the interior of the Highlands absolute submission seems to have been easily exacted; but in the outskirts, where, perhaps, there was a slight mingling of Lowland population, and where the people were not too blind to see that their leaders alone had an interest in the rising, considerable opposition was offered to the commands of the chief. This was conspicuously visible in the Athole territory. The chivalrous Tullibardine was much provoked by the obstinacy of the retainers of his house in the valleys round Dunkeld. They had to be repeatedly threatened with coercive measures, and appear to have been literally forced into the service by press-gangs from the other clans. He had been absent from the country during the whole interval between the rebellions, and his brother, who adopted the interest of the government, enjoyed his estate. He could not see that this affected his divine right as chief any more than it affected that of his royal master; but the clan appear to have imperfectly participated in such a principle, and to have abandoned, as he expressed it, the virtues of their ancestors.”—Burton’s Scotland after Revolution, vol. ii. p. 414.
[868] “In the heart of the Highlands, total submission seemed to be easily enforced; however, in the outskirts, where there was maybe a bit of blending with the Lowland population, and where the people weren’t so naive to realize that their leaders alone had a stake in the uprising, significant resistance was given to the chief’s orders. This was especially evident in the Athole area. The noble Tullibardine was quite frustrated by the stubbornness of his household's followers in the valleys around Dunkeld. They had to be repeatedly threatened with strong measures and seemed to have been literally forced into service by press-gangs from other clans. He had been away from the country during the entire time between the rebellions, and his brother, who supported the government, enjoyed the estate. He couldn’t see that this impacted his divine right as chief any more than it affected that of his royal master; however, the clan appeared to have only vaguely understood such a principle, and to have abandoned, as he put it, the virtues of their ancestors.” —Burton’s Scotland after Revolution, vol. ii. p. 414.
[869] Kirkconnel MS.
[871] Kirkconnel MS.
[873] Home, p. 318.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 318.
[875] Home, p. 67.
[876] Burton.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Burton.
[877] Burton, vol. ii. p. 451.
[878] Home, p. 69.
CHAPTER XXXI.
A.D. 1745.
A.D. 1745.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Charles leaves Perth and proceeds southwards—Crosses the Forth—Proceeds towards Edinburgh—Great confusion in Edinburgh—The Edinburgh volunteers—Gardiner’s and Hamilton’s dragoons—Meeting of inhabitants—Message from Prince Charles at Corstorphine—Deputations to the Prince—Cope arrives off Dunbar—Capture of Edinburgh by the Highlanders—Arrival of Charles at Holyrood—The Chevalier de St. George proclaimed—Cope marches from Dunbar towards Haddington and Preston—The Prince leaves Edinburgh and marches towards Preston—Battle of Preston.
Charles leaves Perth and heads south—Crosses the Forth—Moves towards Edinburgh—There's a lot of confusion in Edinburgh—The Edinburgh volunteers—Gardiner’s and Hamilton’s dragoons—Residents gather for a meeting—Message from Prince Charles at Corstorphine—Delegations sent to the Prince—Cope arrives off Dunbar—The Highlanders capture Edinburgh—Charles arrives at Holyrood—The Chevalier de St. George is proclaimed—Cope marches from Dunbar towards Haddington and Preston—The Prince leaves Edinburgh and marches towards Preston—Battle of Preston.
As early as the 7th of September, Charles had received notice of Cope’s intention to embark at Aberdeen; and, that he might not be anticipated by Cope in his design of seizing the capital, he began to make arrangements for leaving Perth for the south. Before the 11th his force was considerably augmented by tributary accessions from the uplands of Perthshire, and, as his coffers had been pretty well replenished, he resolved to take his departure that day. With this view, Lord George Murray sent an express to his brother, the Marquis of Tullibardine, on the 7th, requesting him to march with such forces as he had collected, on the morning of Tuesday the 10th, so as to reach Crieff next day, that he might be able to form a junction with the main army at Dunblane or Doune the following day.[879]
As early as September 7th, Charles received notice of Cope’s plan to leave for Aberdeen. To prevent Cope from getting to the capital first, he started making arrangements to leave Perth for the south. Before the 11th, his forces had grown significantly with reinforcements from the highlands of Perthshire, and since his finances had improved, he decided to leave that day. To facilitate this, Lord George Murray sent a message to his brother, the Marquis of Tullibardine, on the 7th, asking him to march with the troops he had gathered on the morning of Tuesday the 10th to reach Crieff the next day, so he could join the main army at Dunblane or Doune the following day.[879]
Charles, accordingly, left Perth on Wednesday the 11th of September on his route to the south. The van of the army, or rather a few of each of the clans, reached Dunblane that night, in the neighbourhood of which they encamped. The greater part of the men lagged behind, and did not get up till next day, when they appeared to be greatly fatigued. As this result was imputed to the good quarters they had enjoyed for the last eight days at Perth, and the want of exercise, it was resolved that henceforth the army should encamp in the open air, and be kept constantly in motion. On his march to Dunblane, the prince was joined by Macdonald of Glencoe,[880] with 60 of his men, and by James Drummond or Macgregor of Glengyle at the head of 255 Macgregors, the retainers of Macgregor of Glencairnaig.[881]
Charles left Perth on Wednesday, September 11, on his way south. The main part of the army, or rather a few men from each clan, arrived at Dunblane that night, where they set up camp nearby. Most of the men fell behind and didn’t get up until the next day, appearing very tired. This was thought to be because they had been well-rested for the past eight days in Perth and hadn’t gotten much exercise, so it was decided that from then on, the army would camp outdoors and stay active. While marching to Dunblane, the prince was joined by Macdonald of Glencoe with 60 of his men, and by James Drummond, or Macgregor of Glengyle, leading 255 Macgregors, the followers of Macgregor of Glencairnaig.
Having been obliged to halt a whole day for the remainder of his army, Charles remained in his camp till the 13th, on which day he crossed the Forth at the fords of Frew, almost in the face of Gardiner’s dragoons, who retired towards Stirling on the approach of the Highland army, without attempting to dispute its passage. While passing by Doune, Charles received particular marks of attention from some of the ladies of Menteith, who had assembled in the house of Mr. Edmondstone of Cambuswallace, in the neighbourhood of Doune to see him as he passed. A collation had been provided for him, in the expectation that he would have entered the house; but he[541] courteously excused himself, and stopping before the house, without alighting from his horse, drank a glass of wine to the healths of his fair observers. The daughters of Mr. Edmondstone, who served the prince on this occasion, respectfully solicited the honour of kissing his hand—a favour which he readily granted; but he was asked to grant a higher favour by Miss Robina Edmondstone, cousin to the daughters of the host. The favour sought was the liberty “to pree his royal highness’s mou.” Charles not being sufficiently acquainted with broad Scotch, was at a loss to comprehend the nature of the request; but on its being explained to him, he instantly caught her in his arms, and instead of allowing her to perform the operation, he himself kissed her from ear to ear, to the great amusement of the spectators, and the envy of the bold recipient’s cousins.[882]
Having had to stop for a whole day for the rest of his army, Charles stayed in his camp until the 13th, when he crossed the Forth at the Frew fords, almost right in front of Gardiner’s dragoons, who retreated toward Stirling as the Highland army approached, without trying to block their passage. While passing through Doune, Charles received special attention from some of the ladies of Menteith, who had gathered at the home of Mr. Edmondstone of Cambuswallace nearby to see him as he went by. A snack had been prepared for him, expecting he would enter the house; however, he politely declined and stopped in front of the house, without getting off his horse, and raised a glass of wine to toast to the health of his lovely onlookers. The daughters of Mr. Edmondstone, who served the prince on this occasion, respectfully asked for the honor of kissing his hand—a request he quickly granted; but Miss Robina Edmondstone, cousin to the host's daughters, asked for a greater favor. The request was the liberty “to kiss his royal highness’s mouth.” Charles wasn’t quite familiar with broad Scottish dialect, so he didn't understand the request at first; but once it was explained, he immediately lifted her into his arms and instead of letting her do it, he kissed her from ear to ear, much to the amusement of the spectators and the envy of the bold recipient’s cousins.[882]
The passage of the Forth had always been considered one of the most daring and decisive steps which a Highland army could take. In their own country the Highlanders possessed many natural advantages over an invading foe, which gave them almost an absolute assurance of success in any contest even with forces greatly superior in numbers; and, in the adjoining Lowlands, they could, if worsted, easily retreat to their fastnesses; but their situation was very different on the south of the Forth, where they were more particularly exposed to be attacked by cavalry,—a species of force which they greatly dreaded, and from which they could, if routed, scarcely expect to escape. It is said, but not upon sufficient authority, that some of Charles’s officers at first demurred to the propriety of exposing the army to the dangers of a Lowland campaign in the south, but that he would listen to no arguments against the grand design he had formed of seizing the capital. To cheer his men in the hazardous enterprise, the dangers of which now, for the first time, began to develop themselves, the prince is reported, on arriving on the bank of the river, to have brandished his sword in the air, and pointing to the other side, to have rushed into the water, and darting across, to have taken his station on the opposite bank, on which he stood till all the detachments had crossed, and congratulated each successive detachment as it arrived.[883] In crossing the Forth, the prince may be said to have passed the Rubicon: he had not only committed himself in a struggle with a powerful government, but he had, with intrepid daring, and with a handful of men, entered a country whence retreat was almost impossible.
The crossing of the Forth had always been seen as one of the boldest and most crucial moves that a Highland army could make. In their own territory, the Highlanders had many natural advantages against an invading enemy, which gave them almost complete confidence in winning any battle, even against forces that greatly outnumbered them. In the nearby Lowlands, they could easily retreat to their strongholds if they were defeated; however, their situation was very different south of the Forth, where they were especially vulnerable to cavalry attacks—a type of force they greatly feared, from which they could hardly expect to escape if they were routed. It is said—though not with strong evidence—that some of Charles’s officers initially questioned the wisdom of putting the army at risk in a Lowland campaign in the south, but he ignored any objections to his ambitious plan of taking the capital. To motivate his troops in this risky venture, the dangers of which were just beginning to become clear, the prince is said to have waved his sword in the air upon reaching the riverbank, pointed to the other side, plunged into the water, and dashed across to take his place on the opposite bank, where he remained until all the detachments had crossed, congratulating each one as it arrived.[883] By crossing the Forth, the prince effectively crossed the Rubicon: he had not only committed himself to a conflict with a powerful government, but he had, with bold determination and with just a few men, entered a territory from which retreat was nearly impossible.
After passing the Forth, Charles, accompanied by a party of his officers, proceeded to Leckie House, the seat of Mr. Moir, a Jacobite gentleman, where he dined; but the proprietor was absent, having been seized by a party of dragoons, and carried off to Stirling castle the preceding night, in consequence of information having been received at the castle that he was preparing to receive and entertain the prince at his house. The army passed the night on the moor of Sauchie, a few miles south from the ford.[884] The prince himself slept in Bannockburn House, belonging to Sir Hugh Paterson, a zealous Jacobite. During this day’s march great abuses were committed by the men in taking and shooting sheep, which the Duke of Perth and others did every thing in their power to prevent. Lochiel was so enraged at the conduct of his men, that he is said to have shot one of them himself, as an example to deter the rest.[885]
After crossing the Forth, Charles, along with a group of his officers, went to Leckie House, the home of Mr. Moir, a Jacobite gentleman, where he had dinner; however, the owner was not there, having been taken by a group of dragoons and brought to Stirling Castle the night before, after information was received that he was planning to host the prince at his home. The army spent the night on the moor of Sauchie, a few miles south of the ford.[884] The prince himself slept in Bannockburn House, owned by Sir Hugh Paterson, a devoted Jacobite. During the day’s march, there were serious issues with the soldiers stealing and killing sheep, which the Duke of Perth and others tried their best to stop. Lochiel was so furious with his men’s behavior that he reportedly shot one of them himself as a warning to the others.[885]
Next day Charles put his army in motion towards Falkirk. In passing by Stirling, a few shots were fired at them from the castle, but without damage. Lord George Murray sent a message to the magistrates of the town, requiring a supply of provisions; on receiving which they immediately opened the gates, and having given notice of the demand to the inhabitants, the dealers in provisions went out and met the Highland army near Bannockburn, and sold a considerable quantity of commodities to the men. The army, after receiving this supply, resumed its march, and finally halted on a field a little to the eastward of Falkirk. Charles took up his abode in Callender House, where he was entertained with the greatest hospitality by the Earl of Kilmarnock, who gave him assurances of devoted attachment to his cause. By the earl, Charles was informed that Gardiner’s dragoons, who, on his approach to Falkirk, had retired in the direction of Linlithgow, were resolved to dispute the passage of Linlithgow bridge with him, and that they had encamped that night in its neighbourhood.[887]
The next day, Charles moved his army towards Falkirk. As they passed Stirling, a few shots were fired at them from the castle, but no damage was done. Lord George Murray sent a message to the town's officials asking for supplies. Upon receiving the request, they immediately opened the gates, and after informing the residents, the suppliers went out to meet the Highland army near Bannockburn and sold a significant amount of goods to them. After getting this supply, the army continued on its march and eventually set up camp in a field just east of Falkirk. Charles stayed at Callender House, where the Earl of Kilmarnock hosted him with great hospitality, promising loyalty to his cause. The earl informed Charles that Gardiner’s dragoons, who had retreated towards Linlithgow as he approached Falkirk, were planning to block the passage at Linlithgow bridge and had camped nearby that night.[887]
On receiving this intelligence, Charles immediately held a council of war, at which it was resolved to attack the dragoons during the night. For this purpose a detachment of 1,000 well-armed men was despatched at one o’clock in the morning under the command of Lord George Murray. They marched with the utmost order, regularity, and quietness; but they were disappointed in their object, as the dragoons had retired during the night to Kirkliston, eight miles west from Edinburgh. The detachment entered Linlithgow before break of day, where they were joined by the prince and the rest of the army about ten o’clock that morning.[888] The day was Sunday; but the prince does not appear to have gratified the burghers by going to church as he had done the citizens of Perth the preceding Sunday. He, however, partook of a repast which some of the Jacobite inhabitants had prepared for him. The provost preserved a neutrality by absenting himself from town; but his wife and daughters are said to have paid their respects to the prince by waiting upon him at the cross, attired in tartan gowns, and wearing white cockades, and doing themselves the honour of kissing his hand.
Upon receiving this information, Charles quickly called a council of war, where it was decided to launch an attack on the dragoons during the night. To carry this out, a group of 1,000 well-armed men was sent out at one o’clock in the morning, led by Lord George Murray. They marched in complete order, quietly and efficiently; however, they were let down in their mission, as the dragoons had retreated overnight to Kirkliston, eight miles west of Edinburgh. The detachment arrived in Linlithgow before dawn, where they were joined by the prince and the rest of the army around ten o’clock that morning.[888] It was Sunday; however, the prince did not seem to please the townspeople by attending church as he had done for the citizens of Perth the previous Sunday. Instead, he enjoyed a meal that some of the Jacobite locals had prepared for him. The provost maintained neutrality by staying away from town; however, his wife and daughters reportedly showed their respects to the prince by visiting him at the cross, dressed in tartan gowns and sporting white cockades, and honored themselves by kissing his hand.
Advancing from Linlithgow about four o’clock in the afternoon, the Highland army encamped on a rising ground, nearly four miles east from Linlithgow, near the twelfth milestone from Edinburgh, where they passed the night. The prince slept in a house in the neighbourhood. Next morning, Monday the 16th, Charles renewed his march eastwards, and reached Corstorphine, the dragoons all the while retiring before him as he approached.
Advancing from Linlithgow around four o'clock in the afternoon, the Highland army set up camp on a hillside, almost four miles east of Linlithgow, near the twelfth milestone from Edinburgh, where they spent the night. The prince stayed in a house nearby. The next morning, Monday the 16th, Charles resumed his march eastward, with the dragoons retreating ahead of him as he got closer.
Charles was now within three miles of Edinburgh, and could not proceed farther in a direct line, without exposing his army to the fire of the castle guns. To avoid them, he led it off in a southerly direction, towards Slateford,—a small village about the distance of a mile from Corstorphine. The prince fixed his head quarters at Gray’s mills, between two and three miles from the city, and his troops bivouacked during the night of the 16th, in an adjoining field called Gray’s Park.
Charles was now three miles from Edinburgh and couldn't move any closer directly without putting his army in the line of fire from the castle's cannons. To avoid that, he took them south towards Slateford, which is a small village about a mile from Corstorphine. The prince set up his headquarters at Gray's mills, located two to three miles from the city, and his troops camped for the night of the 16th in a nearby field called Gray's Park.
When intelligence of the prince’s departure from Perth reached Edinburgh, the anxiety for the arrival of Cope increased every hour. The Jacobites, of whom there was a respectable party in the city, on the other hand, longed for the arrival of Charles. No certain information of the movements of the Highland army reached Edinburgh till the morning of Sunday the 15th, when a messenger brought intelligence that the insurgents were in full march upon the capital, and that their van had already reached Kirkliston. The last part of this information was, however, incorrect.
When news of the prince’s departure from Perth got to Edinburgh, the anxiety for Cope's arrival grew with each passing hour. The Jacobites, who had a significant presence in the city, were eagerly awaiting Charles's arrival. No reliable information about the movements of the Highland army made it to Edinburgh until the morning of Sunday the 15th, when a messenger delivered the news that the insurgents were fully marching towards the capital and that their advance party had already reached Kirkliston. However, that last part of the information was incorrect.
At the time the messenger arrived, all the armed volunteers, in terms of an order given the preceding evening, were assembled in the college yards. About ten o’clock, Drummond, the ex-provost, who was captain of a company, which, from its being partly composed of students belonging to the university, was called the college company, made his appearance. After consultation with his brother-officers, he informed the company of the advance of the Highland army,—that it had been proposed to General Guest to make a stand with the two dragoon regiments, and fight the insurgents on[543] their way to the city; but that the general did not think the measure advisable, as there was not a body of foot to act with the dragoons to draw off the fire of the enemy,—that he (Drummond), knowing that he could answer for 250 volunteers, if Provost Stewart would allow 50 of the town-guard to go along with them, had asked the general if that number would be sufficient; and that Guest had given him an answer in the affirmative. “Now, gentlemen,” said the ex-provost, “you have heard the general’s opinion, judge for yourselves. If you are willing to risk your lives for the defence of the capital of Scotland and the honour of your country, I am ready to lead you to the field.” The volunteers to whom Drummond seemed particularly to address himself, threw up their hats in the air, at the conclusion of this address, and began a huzza, in which the rest of the company joined.[889]
When the messenger arrived, all the armed volunteers, per an order given the night before, were gathered in the college grounds. Around ten o'clock, Drummond, the former provost and captain of a company made up partly of university students, known as the college company, showed up. After discussing with his fellow officers, he informed the company about the advance of the Highland army—he mentioned that it had been suggested to General Guest to hold their ground with the two dragoon regiments and confront the insurgents on their way to the city. However, the general didn't think it was a good idea since there wasn’t a foot army to support the dragoons and absorb the enemy's fire. Drummond, knowing he could count on 250 volunteers, requested that Provost Stewart allow 50 members of the town guard to join them and asked the general if that would be enough; Guest confirmed it would be. “Now, gentlemen,” said the former provost, “you’ve heard the general’s opinion, now decide for yourselves. If you’re willing to risk your lives to defend the capital of Scotland and uphold your country’s honor, I'm ready to lead you into battle.” The volunteers Drummond seemed to focus on cheered and threw their hats in the air, and soon the rest of the company joined in the cheer.
Having obtained the consent of his own company to march, he went to the other companies in succession; but instead of advising them to follow the example which his own men had set, he told them that though his men were, all of them, going out to conquer or die with him, yet that such a resolution was only proper for young unmarried men, who were at liberty to dispose of their own lives. Accordingly very few of the volunteers in the other companies would give their consent; but Drummond’s company becoming clamorous, the others seemed to yield, and Drummond despatched a messenger to the castle to inform General Guest that the volunteers were ready to march out with the dragoons and engage the rebels. At the request of the general, Provost Stewart ordered a detachment of the town guard and the Edinburgh regiment to accompany the volunteers. General Guest, on being informed of this, directed Hamilton’s dragoons, who were encamped on Leith links, to march through the city, and join Gardiner’s regiment at Corstorphine.[890]
Having gotten his own company's approval to march, he visited the other companies one by one. Instead of encouraging them to follow his men’s lead, he told them that while his men were all willing to go out to fight or die with him, such a decision was only suitable for young unmarried men who were free to risk their own lives. As a result, very few volunteers from the other companies agreed; however, Drummond's company became vocal, which led the others to relent. Drummond sent a messenger to the castle to inform General Guest that the volunteers were ready to march out with the dragoons and confront the rebels. At the general's request, Provost Stewart ordered a detachment of the town guard and the Edinburgh regiment to accompany the volunteers. Upon learning this, General Guest instructed Hamilton’s dragoons, who were camped at Leith links, to march through the city and join Gardiner’s regiment at Corstorphine.[890]
For the first time since they had been embodied, the volunteers now loaded their pieces. In terms of an order which had been issued the preceding day, the fire-bell was rung as a signal of approaching danger, and the volunteers, who had assembled in the college-yards, instantly repaired in a body to the Lawnmarket, the appointed place of rendezvous. Most of the city ministers had enrolled themselves as volunteers, but they were absent on the present occasion, being engaged celebrating divine service in their respective churches. Semper parati being the motto they had adopted in their new vocation, they had gone to church equipped à la militaire, and when the alarm-bell sounded, were preaching with their swords by their sides. In an instant the churches were deserted by the worshippers, and a universal panic seized all classes on learning the intelligence. The Lawnmarket, where the volunteers had drawn up waiting for the arrival of Hamilton’s dragoons, was soon crowded with inhabitants: many of them, the wives, sisters, mothers, fathers, and friends of the devoted volunteers who clustered around them, and implored them, by ties the most sacred, to desist from the dangerous enterprise they were about to engage in. The attention of the people was diverted for a time by the appearance of Hamilton’s dragoons who rode up the street. They were received with huzzas by the volunteers, and the dragoons in passing huzzaed in return, and with a gasconading air clashed their swords against each other as they went along. The alarm among the relatives and friends of the volunteers was increased, and nothing was to be heard but the cries and lamentations of unhappy females. These doughty champions, who never had any serious intention of exposing their persons to the blows of the Highland broad-sword, moved in appearance by the tears, the entreaties, and embraces of their female friends, seemed rather inclined to allow the dragoons to shift for themselves; but neither the expostulations of the men, (for the male relations of the volunteers were equally solicitous[544] with the females in dissuading the volunteers from marching,) nor the tears of the women, had any effect upon the volunteers of Drummond’s company, who had agreed to march.
For the first time since they had been called to action, the volunteers now loaded their weapons. Following an order issued the day before, the fire-bell rang as a signal of impending danger, and the volunteers, gathered in the college yards, quickly made their way as a group to the Lawnmarket, the designated meeting point. Most of the city ministers had signed up as volunteers, but they were not present at this time, as they were busy conducting services in their respective churches. Adopting the motto Semper parati in their new roles, they had gone to church dressed à la militaire, and when the alarm bell rang, they were preaching with their swords at their sides. In an instant, the churches were emptied of worshippers, and a widespread panic seized everyone upon hearing the news. The Lawnmarket, where the volunteers had gathered waiting for the arrival of Hamilton’s dragoons, quickly filled with locals: many were the wives, sisters, mothers, fathers, and friends of the dedicated volunteers, who surrounded them, pleading by the most sacred ties to back out of the risky mission they were preparing for. The appearance of Hamilton’s dragoons riding up the street diverted the crowd’s attention for a moment. The volunteers welcomed them with cheers, and the dragoons responded with cheers of their own, flaunting their swords as they moved along. The worry among the volunteers' families grew, and all that could be heard were the cries and laments of distraught women. These brave heroes, who had never truly intended to put themselves in harm's way against the Highland broad-sword, appeared influenced by the tears, pleas, and embraces of their female friends, seeming more inclined to let the dragoons fend for themselves; however, neither the reasons put forth by the men (the male relatives of the volunteers were just as eager to persuade them not to go) nor the tears of the women swayed the volunteers from Drummond’s company, who had made the decision to march.
An order being given to march, Drummond placed himself at the head of the volunteers of his company, and marched them up the Lawnmarket and down the West Bow to the Grassmarket: they were followed by an immense crowd of people lamenting their unhappy fate. Only 42 privates of Drummond’s company followed him, but he certainly expected some accessions from the other companies. Not a single individual, however, belonging to them, accompanied him. Finding himself and his little party alone, Drummond halted his men near the West Port, and sent a lieutenant, named Lindsay, back to the Lawnmarket to ascertain the reason why the volunteers, who were expected to follow, had not joined their associates. Lindsay, on his return to the Lawnmarket, found the volunteers, who still remained in the street, in great confusion. Several of the officers told Lindsay that they themselves were willing to follow Drummond and his party, but that very few of their men would consent to march out. On the other hand, many of the privates complained that they could not get one officer to lead them. After some altercation, Lindsay, with the assistance of Captain Sir George Preston, and some other officers, succeeded in collecting 141, who professed a willingness to march with the dragoons, out of about 350 volunteers who had remained behind; Lindsay led off these to the Grassmarket, where they joined Drummond’s party; but if we are to believe a pamphleteer of the day, even this small force was diminished by the way. The descent of The Bow presenting localities and facilities equally convenient for desertion, the volunteers are said to have availed themselves of these on their march. The author alluded to facetiously compared this falling off “to the course of the Rhine, which rolling pompously its waves through fertile fields, instead of augmenting in its course, is continually drawn off by a thousand canals, and at last becomes a small rivulet, which loses itself in the sands before it reaches the ocean.”[891] The foot now assembled, comprehending the town guard and the Edinburgh regiment, which numbered only 189, amounted, exclusive of officers, to 363 men.[892]
An order was given to march, and Drummond took the lead of his volunteer company. He marched them up the Lawnmarket and down the West Bow to the Grassmarket, followed by a huge crowd of people mourning their unfortunate situation. Only 42 privates from Drummond’s company followed him, but he had expected more from the other companies. However, not a single person from those companies joined him. Realizing he and his small group were alone, Drummond stopped near the West Port and sent a lieutenant named Lindsay back to the Lawnmarket to find out why the expected volunteers hadn’t joined them. When Lindsay returned to the Lawnmarket, he found the remaining volunteers in the street in great disarray. Several officers told Lindsay that they wanted to follow Drummond and his group, but very few of their men were willing to march out. On the flip side, many privates complained that they couldn’t find any officer to lead them. After some back-and-forth, Lindsay, with the help of Captain Sir George Preston and a few other officers, managed to gather 141 who were willing to march with the dragoons out of about 350 volunteers who had stayed behind. Lindsay led these to the Grassmarket, where they joined Drummond’s party, but according to a pamphleteer at the time, even this small group dwindled along the way. The descent of The Bow had places and opportunities that made it easy for volunteers to desert, and it's said that they took advantage of these on their march. The author humorously compared this loss to “the course of the Rhine, which flows grandly through fertile fields, yet instead of growing larger along the way, is continually drained by a thousand canals, and eventually becomes a small stream that disappears in the sands before it reaches the ocean.”[891] The assembled forces now included the town guard and the Edinburgh regiment, which numbered only 189, totaling 363 men, excluding officers.[892]
Alarmed at the departure of the volunteers, Dr. Wishart, principal of the university of Edinburgh, with others of the city clergy, proceeded to the Grassmarket, and with great earnestness addressed the volunteers, and conjured them by every thing they held most sacred and dear, to reserve themselves for the defence of the city by remaining within the walls. Principal Wishart addressed himself particularly to the young men of Drummond’s company, some few of whom affected to contemn his advice; but it was perfectly evident that there was scarcely an individual present, who did not in his heart desire to follow the advice of the ministers. The volunteers, however, had offered to serve without the walls, and they could not withdraw with honour. Drummond, on the departure of the clergy, and after a short consultation with his officers, sent a lieutenant with a message to the provost, to the effect, that the volunteers had resolved not to march out of town without his express permission, and that they would wait for his answer. In all this we have no reason to doubt the sincerity and courage of Drummond, but to the great satisfaction of his men, who were at first ignorant of the nature of the message, an answer was returned by Provost Stewart, stating that he was much opposed to the proposal of marching out of town, and was glad to find that the volunteers had resolved to remain within the walls. No sooner was this answer received, than Drummond returned with his men to the college-yards, where they were dismissed for a time. The town guard, and the men of the Edinburgh regiment, however, although shamefully deserted by their companions in arms, marched out of the city on receiving an order to that effect from the provost, and joined the dragoons at Corstorphine, about four miles west from Edinburgh,[545] where the regiments of Hamilton and Gardiner formed a junction.[893]
Alarmed by the volunteers leaving, Dr. Wishart, the principal of the University of Edinburgh, along with other city clergy, went to the Grassmarket. He earnestly addressed the volunteers, urging them by everything they cherished most to stay within the city's walls to defend it. Principal Wishart specifically spoke to the young men in Drummond’s company, some of whom pretended to disregard his advice; however, it was clear that nearly everyone present wanted to follow the ministers’ guidance. The volunteers had offered to serve outside the walls, and they felt they could not back down with honor. After the clergy left and following a brief discussion with his officers, Drummond sent a lieutenant with a message to the provost, stating that the volunteers decided not to march out of town without his explicit permission and that they would await his response. We have every reason to believe in Drummond's sincerity and bravery, but to the great relief of his men—who initially didn't know the message's content—Provost Stewart replied that he strongly opposed the idea of marching out of town and was pleased the volunteers chose to stay within the walls. As soon as this reply came in, Drummond led his men back to the college grounds, where they were temporarily dismissed. The town guard and the Edinburgh regiment, though shamefully abandoned by their fellow soldiers, marched out of the city after receiving an order from the provost and joined the dragoons at Corstorphine, about four miles west of Edinburgh, where the regiments of Hamilton and Gardiner came together.[545]
Seeing no appearance of the enemy, Colonel Gardiner retired at sunset with the two regiments of dragoons, to a field between Edinburgh and Leith, to pass the night, leaving a party of his men behind him to watch the motions of the Highlanders; and the foot returned at the same time to the city. To guard the city during the night, 600 or 700 men, consisting of the trained bands, the volunteers, and some auxiliaries from the towns of Musselburgh and Dalkeith, were stationed along the walls and at the different gates; but the night passed off quietly. The same night, Brigadier General Fowkes arrived from London. Early next morning, he received an order from General Guest, to take the command of the dragoons, and to march to a field a little to the east of Coltbridge, about two miles west from the city, where he was joined in the course of the forenoon by the town guard, and the Edinburgh regiment.
Seeing no sign of the enemy, Colonel Gardiner withdrew at sunset with the two regiments of dragoons to a field between Edinburgh and Leith to spend the night, leaving a group of his men behind to keep an eye on the Highlanders; the infantry also returned to the city at the same time. To secure the city through the night, around 600 or 700 men, including the trained bands, volunteers, and some extra help from the towns of Musselburgh and Dalkeith, were stationed along the walls and at the various gates, but the night went by quietly. That same night, Brigadier General Fowkes arrived from London. The next morning, he received an order from General Guest to take command of the dragoons and march to a field slightly east of Coltbridge, about two miles west of the city, where he was joined later in the morning by the town guard and the Edinburgh regiment.
For the first time during their march, the Highlanders descried some dragoons as they approached Corstorphine, on the morning of the 16th of September. This was the party which Colonel Gardiner had left at Corstorphine the preceding evening. To reconnoitre the dragoons, a few young well-armed Highlanders were sent forward on horseback, and ordered to go as near as possible to ascertain their number. These young men rode close up to the dragoons, and by way of frolic or defiance, for they could have no intention of attacking the dragoons, fired their pistols at them. To the utter astonishment of the Highlanders, the dragoons, instead of returning the fire, became panic-struck, and instantly wheeling about, galloped off towards the main body. Participating in the fears of his advanced guard, General Fowkes immediately ordered a retreat, and between three and four o’clock in the afternoon, the inhabitants of Edinburgh beheld the singular spectacle of two regiments of dragoons flying along the “Long Dykes,” now the site of Princes Street, when no one pursued. The faint-hearted dragoons stopped a short time at Leith, and afterwards proceeded to Musselburgh. The foot returned to the city.
For the first time during their march, the Highlanders spotted some dragoons as they approached Corstorphine on the morning of September 16th. This was the group that Colonel Gardiner had left at Corstorphine the night before. A few young, well-armed Highlanders were sent ahead on horseback to get a closer look and see how many dragoons there were. These young men rode right up to the dragoons and, either playfully or defiantly—since they had no intention of actually attacking—fired their pistols at them. To the Highlanders' surprise, instead of firing back, the dragoons panicked and quickly turned around, galloping off toward their main group. Concerned for his advance party, General Fowkes immediately ordered a retreat, and by three or four o'clock in the afternoon, the people of Edinburgh witnessed the strange sight of two regiments of dragoons fleeing along the “Long Dykes,” now the location of Princes Street, with no one chasing them. The timid dragoons briefly stopped at Leith and then moved on to Musselburgh. The infantry returned to the city.
Several hours before the retreat of the dragoons, a gentleman of the city had brought in a message from the prince, requiring a surrender, and threatening, in case of resistance, to subject the city to all the rigours of military usage; but no regard was paid to the message, and although the messenger had the imprudence (for which he was sent to prison by the provost,) to communicate the message to the inhabitants, they manifested no great symptoms of alarm, relying, probably, on the resistance of the dragoons. After these had fled, however, the people became exceedingly clamorous, and crowds of the inhabitants ran about the streets crying, that since the dragoons had fled, it was madness to think of resistance. The provost, on returning from the West Port, where he had been giving orders after the retreat of the dragoons, was met by some of the inhabitants, who implored him not to persist in defending the town, for if he did, they would all be murdered. He reproved them for their impatience, and proceeded to the Goldsmiths’ Hall, where he met the magistrates and town council and a considerable number of the inhabitants, who had there assembled. After some consultation, a deputation was sent to the law-officers of the crown, requiring their attendance and advice; but it was ascertained that these functionaries had left the town. The captains of the trained bands and volunteers were next sent for, and called upon for their opinion as to defending the city, but they were at a loss how to advise. The meeting was divided upon the question whether the town should be defended or not, and in the course of the debate much acrimony was displayed by the speakers on both sides. The hall being too small to contain the crowd which collected, the meeting adjourned to the New church aisle, which was immediately filled with people, the great majority of whom called out for a surrender, as they considered it impossible to defend the town. Some persons attempted to support the contrary view, but they were forced to desist by the noise and clamour of the majority.
Several hours before the dragoons withdrew, a gentleman from the city brought a message from the prince demanding a surrender and threatening that, if they resisted, the city would face the harsh realities of military action. However, the message was largely ignored, and even though the messenger foolishly shared the news with the locals (a misstep for which he was imprisoned by the provost), they showed little sign of fear, likely trusting in the dragoons' strength. Once the dragoons had fled, however, the locals became quite vocal, with crowds rushing through the streets, declaring that with the dragoons gone, resisting was sheer madness. The provost, returning from the West Port where he had been issuing orders after the dragoons retreated, was approached by some residents who begged him not to continue defending the town, warning that if he did, they would all be killed. He chastised them for their impatience and made his way to the Goldsmiths’ Hall, where he encountered the magistrates, town council members, and a substantial number of citizens who had gathered there. After some discussion, they sent a delegation to the crown's legal officers to seek their presence and advice, but it turned out those officials had already left the town. Next, they called upon the captains of the trained bands and volunteers for their opinions on defending the city, but they were uncertain how to respond. The group was divided on whether to defend the town or not, and during the debate, there was considerable tension from speakers on both sides. Since the hall was too small to accommodate the gathering, the meeting moved to the New church aisle, which quickly filled with people, the vast majority of whom shouted for a surrender, believing it was futile to defend the town. Some tried to argue for the opposing view, but they were drowned out by the uproar of the majority.
While matters were in this train, a letter was handed in from the door addressed to the[546] lord provost, magistrates, and town council of Edinburgh. The letter was put into the hands of Orrock, the deacon of the shoemakers, who, on opening it, informed the meeting that it was subscribed “Charles, P. R.” On hearing this announcement, the provost stopped Deacon Orrock, who was about to read the letter, said he would not be a witness to the reading of such a communication, and rising from his seat, left the place, accompanied by the greater part of the council and a considerable number of the inhabitants. The provost, however, returned to the council-chamber with his friends, and sent for the city assessors to give their opinion as to whether the letter should be read or not. One of these lawyers appeared, but afraid to commit himself, stated that the matter was too grave for him to give an opinion upon. The provost still demurred, but the assembly getting impatient to know the contents of the letter, his lordship tacitly consented to its being read. It was as follows:
While things were progressing, a letter was delivered to the lord provost, magistrates, and town council of Edinburgh. The letter was handed to Orrock, the deacon of the shoemakers, who, upon opening it, informed the meeting that it was signed “Charles, P. R.” Upon hearing this announcement, the provost stopped Deacon Orrock, who was about to read the letter, declaring that he would not witness the reading of such a communication. He rose from his seat and left, accompanied by most of the council and several townspeople. However, the provost returned to the council chamber with his associates and summoned the city assessors to give their opinion on whether the letter should be read. One of the lawyers appeared but, hesitant to take a stand, stated that the matter was too serious for him to comment on. The provost remained reluctant, but the assembly grew impatient to learn the contents of the letter, leading his lordship to eventually agree to its reading. It was as follows:
“From our Camp, 16th September, 1745.
From our Camp, September 16, 1745.
“Being now in a condition to make our way into the capital of his majesty’s ancient kingdom of Scotland, we hereby summon you to receive us, as you are in duty bound to do; and in order to it, we hereby require you, upon receipt of this, to summon the town-council and take proper measures for securing the peace and quiet of the city, which we are very desirous to protect. But if you suffer any of the usurper’s troops to enter the town, or any of the cannon, arms, or ammunition in it, (whether belonging to the public or private persons,) to be carried off, we shall take it as a breach of your duty, and a heinous offence against the king and us, and shall resent it accordingly. We promise to preserve all the rights and liberties of the city, and the particular property of every one of his majesty’s subjects. But if any opposition be made to us, we cannot answer for the consequences, being firmly resolved at any rate to enter the city; and in that case, if any of the inhabitants are found in arms against us, they must not expect to be treated as prisoners of war.”
“Now that we're ready to enter the capital of His Majesty’s ancient kingdom of Scotland, we're summoning you to welcome us, as you’re obligated to do. To facilitate this, we ask that upon receiving this, you convene the town council and take the necessary steps to ensure the peace and safety of the city, which we want to protect. However, if you allow any of the usurper’s troops to enter the town, or any of the cannons, arms, or ammunition in it (whether owned by the public or private individuals), we will view this as a violation of your duty and a serious offense against the king and us, and we will respond accordingly. We promise to uphold all the rights and freedoms of the city, as well as the personal property of every one of His Majesty’s subjects. But if there is any resistance against us, we cannot guarantee the outcomes, as we are determined to enter the city no matter what. In that case, if any residents are found armed against us, they should not expect to be treated as prisoners of war.”
After this letter was read, the clamour for surrender became more loud and general than ever, and, agreeably to the wish of the meeting, a deputation, consisting of four members of the council, was appointed to wait upon the prince immediately, and to request that he would grant the citizens time to deliberate on the contents of his letter.
After this letter was read, the demand for surrender grew louder and more widespread than ever. Following the wishes of the meeting, a group of four council members was chosen to meet with the prince right away and ask him to give the citizens time to think about the contents of his letter.
While the meeting was debating the question as to the reading of Charles’s letter, an incident occurred, which, it is believed, gave the finishing stroke to the mock heroism of the volunteers. After the retreat of the dragoons, the volunteers had assembled, on the ringing of the fire-bell, at their respective posts, to be in readiness to obey any instructions which might be sent to them. Four companies, out of the six, were drawn up in the Lawnmarket between four and five o’clock in the afternoon, but before they had sufficient time to recover from the agitation into which they had been thrown by the call to arms, a well-dressed person, unknown to those assembled, entered the Lawnmarket from the West-Bow, in great haste, mounted upon a grey horse, and galloping along the lines of the volunteers, intimated, in a voice sufficiently high to be heard by the astonished volunteers, that he had seen the Highland army, and that it amounted to 16,000 men! This “lying messenger did not stop to be questioned, and disappeared in a moment.”[894] Captain Drummond, soon after this occurrence, arrived upon the spot, and, after consulting with his brother officers, marched up the four companies to the castle, where they delivered up their arms. In a short time the other companies also went up and surrendered their arms, and were followed by the other bodies of militia that had received arms from the castle magazine.
While the meeting was discussing whether to read Charles's letter, something happened that many believe crushed the volunteers' false bravery. After the dragoons retreated, the volunteers gathered at their posts when the fire bell rang, ready to follow any orders that might come their way. Four out of the six companies lined up in the Lawnmarket between four and five o'clock in the afternoon. However, before they could calm down from the panic of being called to action, a well-dressed stranger, unknown to those present, rushed into the Lawnmarket from the West-Bow on a grey horse. Galloping along the lines of the volunteers, he shouted loudly enough for the shocked volunteers to hear that he had seen the Highland army and that it consisted of 16,000 men! This “lying messenger did not stop to be questioned, and disappeared in a moment.”[894] Captain Drummond arrived shortly after this event, and after conferring with his fellow officers, led the four companies to the castle, where they surrendered their weapons. Before long, the other companies followed suit and turned in their arms, followed by the other militia groups that had received weapons from the castle magazine.
About eight o’clock at night, the four deputies left the city to wait upon the prince at Gray’s Mill; but they had scarcely cleared the walls, when intelligence was received by the lord provost and magistrates, (who still remained assembled in the council-chamber,) that the transports with General Cope’s army on board had arrived off Dunbar, about 27 miles east from Edinburgh, and that as the wind was unfavourable for bringing them up the Frith, Cope intended to land his troops at Dunbar[547] and march to the relief of the city. As this intelligence altered the aspect of affairs, messengers were immediately despatched to bring back the deputies before they should reach their destination, but they did not overtake them. The deputies returned to the city about ten o’clock, and brought along with them a letter of the following tenor, signed by Secretary Murray:—
About eight o'clock at night, the four deputies left the city to meet the prince at Gray’s Mill. However, they had hardly made it past the city walls when the lord provost and magistrates, who were still gathered in the council chamber, received word that the ships carrying General Cope’s army had arrived near Dunbar, about 27 miles east of Edinburgh. Since the wind was not favorable for bringing them up the Frith, Cope planned to land his troops at Dunbar and march to help the city. This news changed everything, so messengers were quickly sent to bring back the deputies before they reached their destination, but they didn't catch up with them. The deputies returned to the city around ten o'clock, bringing with them a letter as follows, signed by Secretary Murray:—
“His royal highness the prince regent thinks his manifesto, and the king his father’s declaration, already published, a sufficient capitulation for all his majesty’s subjects to accept with joy. His present demands are, to be received into the city as the son and representative of the king his father, and obeyed as such when there. His royal highness supposes, that since the receipt of his letter to the provost no arms or ammunition have been suffered to be carried off or concealed, and will expect a particular account of all things of that nature. Lastly, he expects a positive answer before two o’clock in the morning, otherwise he will think himself obliged to take measures conform.”
“His royal highness the prince regent believes his manifesto and his father the king’s declaration, which have already been published, are enough for all of his majesty’s subjects to accept with happiness. His current demands are to be welcomed into the city as the son and representative of the king his father, and to be obeyed as such while he is there. His royal highness assumes that since his letter was sent to the provost, no arms or ammunition have been allowed to be taken away or hidden, and he will expect a detailed report on all such matters. Finally, he expects a clear answer before 2 o’clock in the morning; otherwise, he will feel compelled to take appropriate action.”
This letter gave rise to a lengthened discussion in the town-council, which ended in a resolution to send out a second deputation to the prince, and, under the pretence of consulting the citizens, to solicit a few hours’ delay. The deputies accordingly set out in a coach to the prince’s head-quarters at two o’clock in the morning, and had an interview with Lord George Murray, whom they prevailed upon to second their application for delay. His lordship went into the prince’s apartment, and one of the deputies overheard him endeavouring to persuade Charles to agree to the request made by them, but the prince refused. Lord George having reported the failure of his attempt to the deputies, was induced by them to return and make another trial, but he was again unsuccessful. Charles then requested that the deputies should be ordered away, and being offended at Lord George Murray’s entreaties, desired Lord Elcho, the son of the Earl of Wemyss, who had just joined him, to intimate the order to them, which he accordingly did.[895]
This letter sparked a lengthy discussion in the town council, which ended with a decision to send a second delegation to the prince and, under the guise of consulting the citizens, to ask for a few hours' delay. The delegates set out in a coach to the prince's headquarters at two in the morning and met with Lord George Murray, who they convinced to support their request for a delay. His lordship went into the prince’s room, and one of the delegates overheard him trying to persuade Charles to agree to their request, but the prince refused. After Lord George reported the failure of his attempt to the delegates, they urged him to go back and make another effort, but he was unsuccessful again. Charles then asked for the delegates to be dismissed and, annoyed by Lord George Murray’s pleas, instructed Lord Elcho, the son of the Earl of Wemyss, who had just joined him, to deliver the order, which he did.[895]
Apprehensive of the speedy arrival of Cope, Charles resolved not to lose a moment in obtaining possession of the capital. He saw that no effectual resistance could be made by the inhabitants in case of an assault; but as opposition might exasperate the Highlanders, and make them regardless of the lives of the citizens, he proposed to his officers that an attempt should be made to carry the city by surprise, which, if successful, would save it from the horrors which usually befall a city taken by storm. The plan of a surprise having been resolved upon, a select detachment of about 900 men, under Lochiel, Keppoch, Ardshiel, and O’Sullivan, was sent under cloud of night towards the city. They marched with great secrecy across the Borough moor, and reached the south-eastern extremity of the city, where they halted. A party of 24 men was thereupon despatched with directions to post themselves on each side of the Netherbow Port, the eastern or lower gate of the city, and another party of 60 men was directed to follow them half-way up St. Mary’s Wynd, to be ready to support them, while a third body, still farther removed, and finally the remainder of the detachment, were to come up in succession to the support of the rest. In the event of these dispositions succeeding without observation from the sentinels on the walls, it had been arranged that a Highlander in a lowland garb should knock at the wicket and demand entrance as a servant of an officer of dragoons, who had been sent by his master to bring him something he had forgot in the city; and that if the wicket was opened, the party stationed on each side of the gate should immediately rush in, seize the guard, and make themselves masters of the gate. The different parties having taken the stations assigned them without being perceived by the guards, the disguised Highlander knocked at the gate and stated his pretended errand; but the guard refused to open the gate, and the sentinels on the walls threatened to fire upon the applicant if he did not instantly retire. The commanders were puzzled by this unexpected refusal, and were at a loss how to act. It was now near five o’clock, and the morning was about to dawn. The alternative of an assault seemed inevitable, but fortunately for the city, the Highlanders were destined to[548] obtain by accident what they could not effect by stratagem.[896]
Nervous about Cope arriving quickly, Charles decided not to waste any time taking control of the city. He realized the residents wouldn't be able to put up any real fight if attacked; however, putting up a struggle might anger the Highlanders and lead them to disregard the citizens' safety. So, he suggested to his officers that they should try to capture the city by surprise. If they succeeded, it would save the city from the usual destruction that occurs when a place is stormed. Once the surprise plan was agreed upon, a chosen group of about 900 men, led by Lochiel, Keppoch, Ardshiel, and O’Sullivan, was sent toward the city under the cover of night. They moved stealthily across Borough moor and reached the southeastern edge of the city, where they stopped. A group of 24 men was sent to position themselves on either side of the Netherbow Port, the eastern or lower gate of the city, while another group of 60 men was ordered to follow them halfway up St. Mary’s Wynd to provide support. A third group, positioned even further back, along with the rest of the detachment, was to come up in order to support the others. If these arrangements went unnoticed by the sentinels on the walls, a Highlander dressed as a Lowlander would knock at the wicket and request entry as a servant of a dragoon officer sent by his master to retrieve something he had left in the city. If the wicket opened, the parties stationed by the gate would rush in, overpower the guard, and take control of the gate. All the groups took their assigned positions without being seen by the guards, and the disguised Highlander knocked at the gate and stated his fake purpose. However, the guard refused to open the gate, and the sentinels threatened to shoot if he didn't leave immediately. The commanders were confused by this unexpected refusal and didn't know what to do. It was now nearly five o’clock, and morning was approaching. An assault seemed unavoidable, but fortunately for the city, the Highlanders were about to get what they couldn’t achieve through deception by sheer chance.
While the party at the gate was about to retire to the main body in consequence of the disappointment they had met with, their attention was attracted by the rattling of a carriage, which, from the increasing sound, appeared to be coming down the High-street towards the Netherbow Port. It was, in fact, the hackney coach which had been hired by the deputies, which was now on its way back to the Canongate, where most of the proprietors of hackney coaches at that time lived. The Highlanders stationed at the gate stood prepared to enter, and as soon as it was opened to let out the coach, the whole party, headed by Captain Evan Macgregor, a younger son of Macgregor of Glencairnaig, rushed in, made themselves masters of the gate, and disarmed the guard in an instant. In a short time the whole of the Highlanders followed, with drawn swords and targets, and setting up one of those hideous and terrific yells with which they salute an enemy they are about to encounter, marched quickly up the street in perfect order, in expectation of meeting the foe;[897] but to the surprise, no less than the pleasure, of the Highlanders, not a single armed man was to be seen in the street. With the exception of a few half-awakened spectators, who, roused from their slumbers by the shouts of the Highlanders, had jumped out of bed, and were to be seen peeping out at the windows in their sleeping habiliments, all the rest of the inhabitants were sunk in profound repose.
While the group at the gate was about to head back due to their disappointment, they were drawn to the sound of a carriage approaching down the High Street toward the Netherbow Port. It was actually the hired hackney coach returning to the Canongate, where most of the hackney coach owners lived at that time. The Highlanders at the gate were ready to act, and as soon as the gate opened to let out the coach, Captain Evan Macgregor, a younger son of Macgregor of Glencairnaig, led the group in, quickly taking control of the gate and disarming the guard. Soon after, all of the Highlanders followed, swords and shields at the ready, and let out one of their fierce war cries that they use when facing an enemy, marching swiftly up the street in perfect formation, expecting to encounter the foe; but to the surprise and delight of the Highlanders, there wasn't a single armed person to be seen in the street. Aside from a few groggy onlookers who had been jolted from their sleep by the Highlanders’ shouts and were peeking out of their windows in their nightclothes, the rest of the townsfolk were sound asleep.
Having secured the guard-house and disarmed the guards who were within, the Highlanders took possession of the different gates of the city and of the stations upon the walls. They made the guards prisoners, and replaced them with some of their own men, with as much quietness as if they had been merely changing their own guard.[898] The Highlanders conducted themselves on this occasion with the greatest order and regularity, no violence being offered to any of the inhabitants, and the utmost respect being paid to private property.
After securing the guardhouse and disarming the guards inside, the Highlanders took control of the various gates of the city and the positions on the walls. They made the guards their prisoners and replaced them with some of their own men, doing so as smoothly as if they were simply changing their own guard.[898] The Highlanders acted with great order and discipline on this occasion, showing no violence towards any residents and respecting private property to the fullest.
Anxious about the result, Charles had slept only two hours, and that without taking off his clothes. At an early hour he received intelligence of the capture of the city, and immediately prepared to march towards it with the rest of the army. To avoid the castle guns, the prince took a circuitous direction to the south of the city, till he reached the Braid burn, when, turning towards the city, he marched as far as the Buck Stone,[899] a mass of granite on the side of the turnpike road, near Morningside. On reaching this stone, he drew off his army by a solitary cross road, leading to the ground now occupied by Causewayside and Newington. Arrived near Priestfield, he entered the king’s park by a breach, which had been made in the wall, and proceeded to the Hunter’s bog, a deep valley between Arthur’s Seat and Salisbury Crags, where his army was completely sheltered from the guns of the castle.[900]
Anxious about the outcome, Charles had only slept for two hours, and that was without changing out of his clothes. Early in the morning, he got the news of the city's capture and immediately got ready to march towards it with the rest of the army. To avoid the castle's artillery, the prince took a longer route to the south of the city, until he reached the Braid Burn. Then, turning towards the city, he marched up to the Buck Stone,[899] a large granite rock alongside the turnpike road, near Morningside. Upon reaching this stone, he diverted his army through a quiet side road that led to what is now Causewayside and Newington. When he got near Priestfield, he entered the king’s park through a gap in the wall and made his way to Hunter’s Bog, a deep valley between Arthur’s Seat and Salisbury Crags, where his army was entirely shielded from the castle's artillery.[900]
Charles was now within the royal domains, and little more than a quarter of a mile from the royal palace of Holyrood, where his grandfather, James II., when Duke of York, had, about 60 years before, exercised the functions of royalty, as the representative of his brother Charles II. Sanguine as he was, he could scarcely have imagined that within the space of one short month, from the time he had raised his standard in the distant vale of the Finnan, he was to obtain possession of the capital of Scotland, and take up his residence in the ancient abode of his royal ancestors. Exulting as he must have done, at the near prospect which such fortuitous events seemed to afford him of realizing his most ardent expectations, his feelings received a new impulse, when, on coming within sight of the palace, he beheld the park crowded with people, who had assembled to welcome his arrival. Attended by the Duke of Perth and Lord Elcho, and followed by a train of gentlemen, Charles rode down the Hunter’s bog, on his way to the palace. On reaching the eminence below St. Anthony’s well, he alighted from his horse for the purpose of descending on foot into the park below. On dismounting he was surrounded by many persons who knelt down and kissed his hand.[549] He made suitable acknowledgments for these marks of attachment, and after surveying for a short time the palace and the assembled multitude which covered the intervening grounds, he descended into the park below amid the shouts of the spectators, whose congratulations he received with the greatest affability. On reaching the foot-path in the park, which, from its having been much frequented by the Duke of York, afterwards James II., when he resided at Holyrood, obtained the name of the Duke’s walk, Charles stopped for a few minutes to exhibit himself to the people.[901]
Charles was now in the royal grounds, just a little over a quarter of a mile from the Holyrood palace, where his grandfather, James II., had served as royalty about 60 years earlier, acting on behalf of his brother Charles II. As optimistic as he was, he could hardly have imagined that just one short month after raising his banner in the distant vale of the Finnan, he would take control of the capital of Scotland and settle into the historic home of his royal ancestors. As thrilled as he must have been at the exciting prospect of achieving his deepest hopes, his emotions intensified when he caught sight of the palace and saw the park filled with people gathered to welcome him. Accompanied by the Duke of Perth and Lord Elcho, and followed by a group of gentlemen, Charles rode down the Hunter’s Bog toward the palace. When he reached the rise below St. Anthony’s Well, he got off his horse to walk down into the park below. Upon dismounting, he was surrounded by many people who knelt and kissed his hand. He graciously acknowledged these gestures of loyalty, and after taking a moment to look at the palace and the large crowd gathered on the grounds, he made his way into the park below amid the cheers of the spectators, who he greeted with warm friendliness. When he reached the pathway in the park, which had been well-trodden by the Duke of York, later known as James II., during his time at Holyrood, it was called the Duke's Walk. Charles paused for a few minutes to show himself to the people.[549]
In person Charles appeared to great advantage. His figure and presence are described by Mr. Home, an eye-witness, as not ill-suited to his lofty pretensions. He was in the bloom of youth, tall[902] and handsome, and of a fair and ruddy complexion. His face, which in its contour exhibited a perfect oval, was remarkable for the regularity of its features. His forehead was full and high, and characteristic of his family. His eyes, which were large, and of a light blue colour, were shaded by beautifully arched eye-brows, and his nose, which was finely formed, approached nearer to the Roman than the Grecian model. A pointed chin, and a mouth rather small, gave him, however, rather an effeminate appearance; but on the whole, his exterior was extremely prepossessing, and his deportment was so graceful and winning, that few persons could resist his attractions. The dress which he wore on the present occasion was also calculated to set off the graces of his person to the greatest advantage in the eyes of the vulgar. He wore a light-coloured peruke, with his hair combed over the front. This was surmounted by a blue velvet bonnet, encircled with a band of gold lace, and ornamented at top with a Jacobite badge, a white satin cockade. He wore a tartan short coat, and on his breast the star of the order of St. Andrew. Instead of a plaid, which would have covered the star, he wore a blue sash wrought with gold. His small clothes were of red velvet. To complete his costume, he wore a pair of military boots, and a silver-hilted broadsword.[903]
In person, Charles looked very impressive. His figure and presence are described by Mr. Home, an eyewitness, as well-suited to his high ambitions. He was in the prime of youth, tall and handsome, with a fair and rosy complexion. His face had a perfect oval shape and was notable for its well-defined features. He had a full, high forehead that reflected his family's characteristics. His large light blue eyes were enhanced by beautifully arched eyebrows, and his finely shaped nose was more reminiscent of the Roman style than the Grecian. A pointed chin and a somewhat small mouth gave him a slightly effeminate look; however, overall, his appearance was very appealing, and his demeanor was so charming that most people found it hard to resist his allure. The outfit he wore on this occasion was also designed to highlight his physical advantages in the eyes of the public. He sported a light-colored wig with his hair styled across the front. This was topped with a blue velvet cap edged with a band of gold lace, adorned with a Jacobite badge, a white satin cockade. He wore a tartan short coat, and on his chest was the star of the Order of St. Andrew. Instead of a plaid that would have obscured the star, he wore a blue sash embroidered with gold. His trousers were made of red velvet. To complete his look, he wore a pair of military boots and a silver-hilted broadsword.
Charles remained some time in the park among the people, but as he could not be sufficiently seen by all, he mounted his horse, a fine bay gelding which the Duke of Perth had presented to him, and rode off slowly towards the palace. Every person was in admiration at the splendid appearance he made on horseback, and a simultaneous huzza arose from the vast crowd which followed the prince in triumph to Holyrood House. Overjoyed at the noble appearance of the prince, the Jacobites set no bounds to their praises of the royal youth. They compared him to King Robert Bruce, whom, they said, he resembled in his figure as they hoped he would in his fortune.[904] The Whigs, on the other hand, regarded him differently; and though they durst not avow their opinions to the full extent, and were forced to admit that Charles was a goodly person, yet they observed that even in that triumphant hour when about to enter the palace of his fathers, the air of his countenance was languid and melancholy,—that he looked like a gentleman and a man of fashion, but not like a hero or a conqueror. Their conclusion was, that the enterprise he had undertaken was above the pitch of his mind, and that his heart was not great enough for the sphere in which he moved.[905]
Charles spent some time in the park among the crowd, but since he couldn’t be seen well enough by everyone, he got on his horse, a beautiful bay gelding that the Duke of Perth had given him, and rode slowly toward the palace. People were amazed at how splendid he looked on horseback, and a cheer rose up from the large crowd that followed the prince in triumph to Holyrood House. Overjoyed by the prince's noble appearance, the Jacobites praised the royal youth without hesitation. They compared him to King Robert Bruce, claiming he resembled him in stature and hoped he would be as fortunate. The Whigs, however, saw things differently; although they didn’t fully express their opinions, they had to concede that Charles was a handsome young man. Still, they remarked that even in that triumphant moment as he was about to enter his family’s palace, his expression seemed tired and melancholic. He looked like a gentleman and a man of style, but not like a hero or a conqueror. Their conclusion was that the undertaking he had embarked on was beyond his capability and that his heart wasn’t bold enough for the position he held.
On arriving in front of the palace Charles alighted from his horse, and entering the gate proceeded along the piazza within the quadrangle, towards the Duke of Hamilton’s apartments.[906] When the prince was about to enter the porch, the door of which stood open to receive him, a gentleman stepped out of the crowd, drew his sword, and raising it aloft, walked up stairs before Charles. The person who took this singular mode of joining the prince, was James Hepburn of Keith, a gentleman of East Lothian. When a very young man he had been engaged in the rebellion of 1715, not from any devoted attachment to the house of Stuart, (for he disclaimed the hereditary indefeasible right of kings, and condemned the government of James II.,) but because he considered the union, which he regarded as the result of the revolution, as injurious and humiliating to Scotland, and believed that the only way to obtain a repeal of that measure, was to restore the Stuarts. In speaking of the union, he said that it had made a Scottish gentleman of small fortune nobody, and that rather than submit to it, he would die a thousand deaths. For thirty years he had kept himself in readiness to take up arms to assert, as he thought, the independence of his country, when an opportunity should occur. Honoured and beloved by both Jacobites and Whigs, the accession to the Jacobite cause of this accomplished gentleman, whom Mr. Home describes as a model of ancient simplicity, manliness, and honour, was hailed by the former with delight, and deeply regretted by the latter, who lamented that a man whom they so highly revered, should sacrifice himself to the visionary idea of a repeal of the union between England and Scotland.[907]
Upon arriving in front of the palace, Charles dismounted from his horse and entered through the gate, making his way along the piazza within the courtyard towards the Duke of Hamilton’s apartments.[906] When the prince was about to enter the porch, which stood open to welcome him, a man stepped out from the crowd, drew his sword, and held it high as he walked up the stairs ahead of Charles. This individual, who took such a unique approach to join the prince, was James Hepburn of Keith, a gentleman from East Lothian. When he was very young, he took part in the rebellion of 1715, not out of any strong loyalty to the house of Stuart (since he rejected the idea of the inherent and unquestionable right of kings and condemned James II.'s rule), but because he viewed the union, which he saw as a consequence of the revolution, as damaging and humiliating to Scotland. He believed that the only way to undo that decision was to restore the Stuarts. Speaking about the union, he stated it had turned a Scottish gentleman of modest means into a nobody, and he would rather face a thousand deaths than submit to it. For thirty years, he had been prepared to take up arms to defend what he believed to be the independence of his country whenever the chance arose. Respected and cherished by both Jacobites and Whigs, the commitment of this distinguished gentleman to the Jacobite cause, whom Mr. Home describes as a paragon of ancient simplicity, courage, and honor, was celebrated by the former and deeply lamented by the latter, who mourned that a man they held in such high regard would sacrifice himself for the illusory idea of reversing the union between England and Scotland.[907]
On his way to the palace Charles had been cheered by the acclamations of the people; and on his entering that memorable seat of his ancestors, these acclamations were redoubled by the crowd which filled the area in front. On reaching the suite of apartments destined for his reception, he exhibited himself again to the people from one of the windows with his bonnet in his hand, and was greeted with loud huzzas by the multitude assembled in the courtyard below. He replied to these congratulations by repeated bows and smiles.
On his way to the palace, Charles was cheered by the crowd cheering for him. When he entered the historic seat of his ancestors, the applause grew even louder from the people gathered in front. Upon reaching the set of rooms prepared for him, he showed himself again to the crowd from one of the windows, holding his hat in his hand, and was met with roaring cheers from the crowd below in the courtyard. He responded to their congratulations with multiple bows and smiles.
To complete the business of this eventful day, the proclamation at the cross of the Chevalier de St. George as James III., alone remained. The Highlanders who entered the city in the morning, desirous of obtaining the services of the heralds and the pursuivants, to perform what appeared to them an indispensable ceremony, had secured the persons of these functionaries. Surrounded by a body of armed men, the heralds and pursuivants, several of whom had probably been similarly employed[551] on the accession of “the Elector of Hanover,” proceeded to the cross, a little before one o’clock afternoon, clothed in their robes of office, and proclaimed King James, amid the general acclamations of the people. The windows of the adjoining houses were filled with ladies, who testified the intensity of their feelings by straining their voices to the utmost pitch, and with outstretched arms waving white handkerchiefs in honour of the handsome young adventurer. Few gentlemen were, however, to be seen in the streets or at the windows, and even among the common people, there were not a few who preserved a stubborn silence.[908] The effect of the ceremony was greatly heightened by the appearance of Mrs. Murray of Broughton, a lady of great beauty, who, to show her devoted attachment to the cause of the Stuarts, decorated with a profusion of white ribbons, sat on horseback near the cross with a drawn sword in her hand, during all the time the ceremony lasted.[909]
To wrap up the events of this busy day, the only thing left was the proclamation at the cross of the Chevalier de St. George as James III. The Highlanders who came into the city that morning, eager to get the heralds and pursuivants to carry out what they saw as a necessary ceremony, had taken these officials into their custody. Surrounded by armed men, the heralds and pursuivants, some of whom had likely served during the accession of "the Elector of Hanover," made their way to the cross a little before one o'clock in the afternoon. Dressed in their official robes, they proclaimed King James to the cheers of the crowd. The windows of nearby houses were filled with women, who expressed their excitement by shouting at the top of their lungs and waving white handkerchiefs in honor of the charming young adventurer. However, there were few gentlemen visible in the streets or at the windows, and even among the commoners, many chose to remain silently stubborn. The impact of the ceremony was significantly heightened by the presence of Mrs. Murray of Broughton, a very beautiful lady who, to show her loyalty to the Stuart cause, adorned with numerous white ribbons, sat on horseback near the cross with a drawn sword in her hand for the entire duration of the ceremony.
While the heralds were proclaiming King James at the market-cross of Edinburgh, Sir John Cope, who, as has been stated, arrived in the mouth of the Frith of Forth on the 16th, was landing his troops at Dunbar. The two regiments of dragoons had continued their inglorious flight during the night, and had reached that town, on the morning of the 17th, “in a condition,” to use the soft expression of Mr. Home, “not very respectable.” On arriving at Musselburgh, they had halted for a short time, and afterwards went to a field between Preston Grange and Dolphinston, where they dismounted for the purpose of passing the night; but between ten and eleven o’clock they were aroused by the cries of a dragoon who had fallen into an old coal-pit full of water. Conceiving that the Highlanders were at hand, they instantly mounted their horses and fled towards Dunbar with such precipitation and alarm, that they dropped their arms by the way. Next morning the road to Dunbar was found strewed with the swords, pistols, and firelocks, which had fallen from the nervous hands of these cowards. Colonel Gardiner, who had slept during the night in his own house at Preston, near the field where the dragoons were to bivouack, was surprised, when he rose in the morning, to find that his men were all gone. All that he could learn was that they had taken the road to Dunbar. He followed them with a heavy heart, which certainly did not lighten when he saw the proofs they had left behind them of their pusillanimity. These arms were collected and conveyed in covered carts to Dunbar, where they were again put into the hands of the craven dragoons.[910]
While the heralds were announcing King James at the market-cross of Edinburgh, Sir John Cope, who, as mentioned earlier, arrived at the mouth of the Firth of Forth on the 16th, was landing his troops at Dunbar. The two regiments of dragoons had continued their shameful retreat during the night and had reached that town on the morning of the 17th “in a condition,” to use the mild wording of Mr. Home, “not very respectable.” Upon arriving at Musselburgh, they had stopped briefly, and then went to a field between Preston Grange and Dolphinston, where they dismounted to spend the night; but between ten and eleven o’clock, they were startled by the cries of a dragoon who had fallen into an old coal pit filled with water. Believing the Highlanders were close, they quickly mounted their horses and fled towards Dunbar in such a panic and fear that they dropped their weapons along the way. The next morning, the road to Dunbar was found littered with swords, pistols, and muskets that had slipped from the trembling hands of these cowards. Colonel Gardiner, who had slept that night in his own home at Preston, near the field where the dragoons were supposed to camp, was shocked to discover in the morning that his men were all gone. All he could find out was that they had taken the road to Dunbar. He followed them with a heavy heart, which certainly didn’t lighten when he saw the evidence they had left behind of their cowardice. These weapons were collected and transported in covered carts to Dunbar, where they were once again put into the hands of the frightened dragoons.[910]
The landing of Cope’s troops was finished on Wednesday, the 17th of September; but the disembarkation of the artillery and stores was not completed till the 18th. On the last-mentioned day, Mr. Home, the author of the history of this Rebellion, arrived at Dunbar, and was introduced to Sir John, as a “volunteer from Edinburgh,” desirous of communicating to him such information as he had personally collected respecting the Highland army. He told the general, that being curious to see the Highland army and its leader, and to ascertain the number of the Highlanders, he had remained in Edinburgh after they had taken possession thereof,—that for the last-mentioned purpose, he had visited the different parts they occupied in the city, and had succeeded in making a pretty exact enumeration,—that with the same view he had perambulated the Hunter’s bog, where the main body was encamped,—and as he found the Highlanders sitting in ranks upon the ground taking a meal, that he was enabled to calculate their numbers with great certainty. He stated, from the observations he had been thus enabled to make, that the whole Highlanders within and without the city did not amount to 2,000 men; but that he had been told that several bodies of men from the north were on their march, and were expected very soon to join the main body at Edinburgh. In answer to a question put by Cope, as to the appearance and equipment of the Highlanders, Home stated that most of them seemed to be strong, active, and hardy men, though many of them were of a very ordinary size: and if clothed like Lowlanders, would, in his opinion, appear inferior to the king’s troops; but the Highland garb favoured them much, as it showed their naked limbs, which were strong and muscular; and their stern countenances and bushy uncombed hair gave them a fierce, barbarous, and imposing aspect. With regard to their arms, Mr. Home said that they had no artillery of any sort but one small unmounted iron cannon, lying upon a cart, drawn by a little Highland pony,—that about 1,400 or 1,500 of them were armed with firelocks and broadswords,—that their firelocks were of all sorts and sizes, consisting of muskets, fusees, and fowling pieces,—that some of the rest had firelocks without swords, while others had swords without firelocks,—that many of their swords were not Highland broadswords but French,—that one or two companies, amounting to about 100 men, were armed, each of them with the shaft of a pitch-fork, with the blade of a scythe fastened to it, resembling in some degree the Lochaber axe. Mr. Home, however, added, that all the Highlanders would soon be provided with firelocks, as the arms belonging to the train bands of the city had fallen into their hands.[911]
The landing of Cope’s troops was completed on Wednesday, September 17th; however, the unloading of the artillery and supplies wasn’t finished until the 18th. On that day, Mr. Home, the author of the history of this Rebellion, arrived in Dunbar and was introduced to Sir John as a “volunteer from Edinburgh,” eager to share the information he had personally gathered about the Highland army. He told the general that, curious to see the Highland army and its leader, and to find out how many Highlanders there were, he had stayed in Edinburgh after they took control of it. He had visited the different areas they occupied in the city and had successfully made a fairly accurate count. He had also walked around Hunter’s bog, where the main group was camped, and since he found the Highlanders sitting in ranks on the ground eating, he was able to estimate their numbers with great confidence. From his observations, he reported that the total number of Highlanders in and around the city didn’t exceed 2,000 men; although he’d heard that several groups from the north were on their way and were expected to join the main body in Edinburgh very soon. When Cope asked about the appearance and equipment of the Highlanders, Home said most of them looked like strong, active, and tough men, even though many were of average size. He believed that if they were dressed like Lowlanders, they would seem inferior to the king’s troops; however, their Highland clothing suited them well, as it showcased their strong, muscular limbs, and their stern expressions and bushy, unkempt hair gave them a fierce, wild, and imposing presence. Regarding their weapons, Mr. Home mentioned that they had no artillery except for one small unmounted iron cannon, sitting on a cart pulled by a small Highland pony. About 1,400 or 1,500 of them were armed with muskets and broadswords, and their firelocks varied widely, including muskets, fusees, and fowling pieces. Some had firelocks without swords, while others had swords without firelocks, and many of the swords were not Highland broadswords but French ones. One or two companies, totaling around 100 men, were armed with the shaft of a pitchfork, with the blade of a scythe attached, somewhat resembling the Lochaber axe. Mr. Home also added that soon all the Highlanders would be equipped with firelocks, as the arms from the city’s train bands had fallen into their possession.[911]
At Dunbar, General Cope was joined by some judges and lawyers, who had fled from Edinburgh on the approach of the Highlanders. They did not, however, enter the camp as fighting men, but with the intention of continuing with the king’s army, as anxious and interested spectators of the approaching conflict. Cope found a more efficient supporter in the person of the Earl of Home, then an officer in the guards, who considered it his duty to offer his services on the present occasion. Unlike his ancestors, who could have raised in their own territories a force almost equal to that now opposed to Sir John Cope, this peer was attended by one or two servants only, a circumstance which gave occasion to many persons to mark the great change in the feudal system which had taken place in Scotland, in little more than a century.
At Dunbar, General Cope was joined by some judges and lawyers who had escaped from Edinburgh as the Highlanders approached. They didn’t join the camp as fighters but intended to stay with the king's army as eager and interested spectators of the upcoming battle. Cope found a more efficient supporter in the Earl of Home, who was then an officer in the guards and felt it was his duty to offer his assistance. Unlike his ancestors, who could have raised a force nearly equal to what was now opposing Sir John Cope, this nobleman was accompanied by only one or two servants, highlighting the significant change in the feudal system that had occurred in Scotland in just over a century.
Desirous of engaging the Highland army before the arrival of its expected reinforcements, General Cope left Dunbar on the 19th of September, in the direction of Edinburgh. The cavalry, infantry, cannon, and baggage-carts, which extended several miles along the road, gave a formidable appearance to this little army, and attracted the notice of the country people, who, having been long unaccustomed to war and arms, flocked from all quarters to see an army on the eve of battle; and with infinite concern and anxiety for the result beheld the uncommon spectacle. The army halted on a field to the west of the town of Haddington, sixteen miles east from Edinburgh. As it was supposed that the Highlanders might march in the night time, and by their rapid movements surprise the army, a proposal was[553] made in the evening, to the general, to employ some of the young men who followed the camp, to ride betwixt Haddington and Duddingston, during the night, so as to prevent surprise. This proposal was approved of by Cope, and sixteen young men, most of whom had been volunteers at Edinburgh, offered their services. These were divided into two parties of eight men each; one of which, subdivided into four parties of two men each, set out at nine o’clock at night, by four different roads that led to Duddingston. These parties returned to the camp at midnight, and made a report to the officer commanding the piquet, that they had not met with any appearance of the enemy. The other party then went off, subdivided as before, by the different routes, and rode about till day-break, when six of them returned and made a similar report, but the remaining two who had taken the coast road to Musselburgh, did not make their appearance at the camp, having been made prisoners by an attorney’s apprentice, who conducted them to the rebel camp at Duddingston! The extraordinary capture of these doughty patroles, one of whom was Francis Garden, afterwards better known as a lord of session, by the title of Lord Gardenstone, and the other Mr. Robert Cunningham, known afterwards as General Cunningham, is thus humorously detailed by a writer in the Quarterly Review:—
Desiring to confront the Highland army before their expected reinforcements arrived, General Cope left Dunbar on September 19, heading towards Edinburgh. The cavalry, infantry, cannons, and baggage carts stretched for miles along the road, giving this small army a formidable look and attracting the attention of locals who, having been away from war for a long time, flocked from all around to witness an army on the brink of battle, filled with concern and anxiety about the unusual sight. The army stopped in a field to the west of Haddington, sixteen miles east of Edinburgh. Since it was believed that the Highlanders might march at night and potentially surprise the army with their quick movements, a suggestion was made to the general in the evening to enlist some of the young men following the camp to ride between Haddington and Duddingston during the night to avoid a surprise attack. Cope approved this plan, and sixteen young men, most of whom had volunteered in Edinburgh, offered to help. They were split into two groups of eight; one group was further divided into four teams of two, setting out at 9 PM along four different roads leading to Duddingston. These teams returned to the camp at midnight and reported to the officer in charge of the picket that they had found no signs of the enemy. The other group then set off, again divided as before, and rode around until dawn, at which point six of them returned with a similar report. However, the remaining two, who had taken the coastal route to Musselburgh, did not return to camp, having been captured by an attorney’s apprentice who took them to the rebel camp at Duddingston! The remarkable capture of these daring patrols, one of whom was Francis Garden, later known as Lord Gardenstone, and the other Mr. Robert Cunningham, who became General Cunningham, is humorously recounted by a writer in the Quarterly Review:—
“The general sent two of the volunteers who chanced to be mounted, and knew the country, to observe the coast road, especially towards Musselburgh. They rode on their exploratory expedition, and coming to that village, which is about six miles from Edinburgh, avoided the bridge to escape detection, and crossed the Esk, it being then low water, at a place nigh its junction with the sea. Unluckily there was at the opposite side a snug thatched tavern, kept by a cleanly old woman called Luckie F——, who was eminent for the excellence of her oysters and sherry. The patroles were both bon-vivants; one of them whom we remember in the situation of a senator, as it is called, of the college of justice, was unusually so, and a gay witty agreeable companion besides. Luckie’s sign and the heap of shells deposited near her door, proved as great a temptation to this vigilant forlorn-hope, as the wine-house to the abbess of Andonillet’s muleteer. They had scarcely got settled at some right Pandores, with a bottle of sherry as an accompaniment, when, as some Jacobite devil would have it, an unlucky north-country lad, a writer’s (i.e. attorney’s) apprentice, who had given his indentures the slip, and taken the white-cockade, chanced to pass by on his errand to join Prince Charlie. He saw the two volunteers through the window, knew them, and guessed their business; he saw the tide would make it impossible for them to return along the sands as they had come. He therefore placed himself in ambush upon the steep, narrow, impracticable bridge, which was then, and for many years afterwards, the only place of crossing the Esk, ‘and how he contrived it,’ our narrator used to proceed, ‘I never could learn, but the courage and assurance of the province from which he came are proverbial. In short, the Norland whipper-snapper surrounded and made prisoners of my two poor friends, before they could draw a trigger.’”[912]
“The general sent two of the volunteers who happened to be on horseback and knew the area to scout the coast road, especially toward Musselburgh. They set off on their expedition, and when they reached that village, which is about six miles from Edinburgh, they avoided the bridge to stay under the radar and crossed the Esk, since it was low tide, at a spot near where it meets the sea. Unfortunately, on the other side was a cozy thatched tavern run by a neat old woman named Luckie F——, who was famous for her great oysters and sherry. Both patrollers were big fans of good living; one of them, whom we remember as a senator in the college of justice, was particularly so, and he was also a charming and witty companion. Luckie’s sign and the pile of shells by her door tempted these vigilant scouts just as much as the wine house tempted the abbess of Andonillet’s muleteer. They had barely settled in with some proper Pandores and a bottle of sherry when, as fate would have it, an unlucky lad from the north, an apprentice to a writer (i.e., attorney), who had run away from his bonds and taken the white cockade, happened to walk by on his way to join Prince Charlie. He spotted the two volunteers through the window, recognized them, and guessed their purpose; he realized the tide would soon make it impossible for them to return along the beach as they had come. So, he set himself up in ambush on the steep, narrow, nearly impossible bridge, which was at that time, and for many years afterward, the only place to cross the Esk. ‘And how he managed it,’ our narrator used to say, ‘I could never find out, but the bravery and boldness of the province he came from are well-known. In short, that northern upstart surrounded and captured my two poor friends before they could even pull a trigger.’”[912]
Cope resumed his march on the morning of the 20th of September, following the course of the post road to Edinburgh, till he came near Haddington, when he led off his army along another road, nearer the coast, by St. Germains and Seaton. His object in leaving the post road was to avoid some defiles and inclosures which would have hindered, in case of attack, the operations of his cavalry. In its march the army was followed by a number of spectators, all anxious to witness the expected combat; but they were assured by the officers that as the army was now rendered complete by the junction of the horse and foot, the Highlanders would not venture to engage. As some persons who ventured to express a different opinion were looked upon with jealousy, it is not improbable that the officers who thus expressed themselves did not speak their real sentiments.
Cope started his march on the morning of September 20th, following the post road to Edinburgh, until he got near Haddington. Then, he redirected his army along another route, closer to the coast, through St. Germains and Seaton. He left the post road to avoid some narrow passes and enclosures that would have hindered his cavalry in case of an attack. As the army marched, they were followed by many spectators eager to see the anticipated battle. However, the officers assured them that now that the cavalry and infantry were together, the Highlanders wouldn’t dare to engage. Since some people who voiced a different opinion were viewed with suspicion, it’s likely that the officers who spoke this way didn’t share their true feelings.
On leaving the post road the general sent forward the Earl of Loudon his adjutant-general, with Lord Home and the quarter-master-general, to select ground near Musselburgh, on which to encamp the army during the night; but this party had not proceeded far when they observed[554] some straggling parties of Highlanders advancing. The Earl of Loudon immediately rode back at a good pace, and gave Sir John the information just as the van of the royal army was entering the plain betwixt Seaton and Preston, known by the name of Gladsmuir. Judging the ground before him a very eligible spot for meeting the Highlanders, the general continued his march along the high road to Preston, and halted his army on the moor, where he formed his troops in order of battle, with his front to the west. His right extended towards the sea in the direction of Port Seaton, and his left towards the village of Preston. These dispositions had scarcely been made when the whole of the Highland army appeared.
As they left the post road, the general sent his adjutant-general, the Earl of Loudon, along with Lord Home and the quarter-master-general, to find a place near Musselburgh where the army could camp for the night. However, this group hadn’t gone far when they spotted some wandering parties of Highlanders approaching. The Earl of Loudon quickly rode back at a swift pace and informed Sir John just as the front of the royal army was entering the plain between Seaton and Preston, known as Gladsmuir. Seeing the ground ahead as a good place to confront the Highlanders, the general continued marching along the main road to Preston and halted his army on the moor, aligning his troops in battle order, facing west. His right side extended towards the sea near Port Seaton, while his left reached towards the village of Preston. These arrangements had barely been made when the entire Highland army appeared.
The disembarkation of the royal army, and the advance of Cope towards Edinburgh, were known to Charles in the course of Thursday the 19th. Judging it of importance that no time should be lost in meeting Cope and bringing him to action, Charles had left Holyrood house on the evening of that day, and had proceeded to Duddingston, near which place his army was encamped. Having assembled a council of war, he proposed to march next morning and give battle to Sir John Cope. The members of the council having signified their acquiescence, the prince then asked the Highland chiefs how they thought their men would conduct themselves on meeting a commander who had at last mustered courage to meet them. As Macdonald of Keppoch had served in the French army, and was considered, on that account, to be a fit judge of what the Highlanders could do against regular troops, he was desired by the other chiefs to give his opinion. Keppoch observed that as the country had been long at peace, few or none of the private men had ever seen a battle, and that it was not therefore very easy to form an opinion as to how they would behave; but that he would venture to assure his royal highness that the gentlemen of the army would be in the midst of the enemy, and that as the clans loved both the cause and their chiefs, they would certainly share the danger with their leaders. Charles thereupon declared that he would lead on the Highlanders himself, and charge at their head; but the chiefs checked his impetuosity by pointing out the ruin that would befall them if he perished in the field, though his army should be successful. They declared that, should he persist in his resolution, they would return home and make the best terms they could for themselves. This remonstrance had the desired effect upon the young Chevalier, who agreed to take a post of less danger.[913]
The arrival of the royal army and Cope's move towards Edinburgh became known to Charles on Thursday the 19th. Realizing that it was crucial to meet Cope quickly and engage him, Charles left Holyrood House that evening and headed to Duddingston, where his army was camped. After gathering a war council, he suggested marching the next morning to confront Sir John Cope. The council members agreed, and then the prince asked the Highland chiefs how they thought their men would react to facing a commander who had finally found the courage to confront them. Since Macdonald of Keppoch had served in the French army, he was seen as a suitable judge of how the Highlanders would fare against regular troops, and the other chiefs urged him to share his thoughts. Keppoch noted that since the country had been peaceful for a long time, very few of the common soldiers had ever seen battle, making it hard to predict their behavior. However, he assured the prince that the gentlemen of the army would charge into the fray and that, because the clans were loyal to their cause and their leaders, they would definitely share the risk with their chiefs. Consequently, Charles declared he would personally lead the Highlanders and charge at the front. The chiefs, however, advised against his eagerness, highlighting the disaster that would occur if he fell in battle, even if the army succeeded. They warned that if he continued with this plan, they would go home and look after themselves. This warning had the desired effect on the young Chevalier, who agreed to take a position with less risk.[913]
According to the calculation of Home, which has been alluded to, the Highland army, at the date of the capture of Edinburgh, did not exceed 2,000 men; but it was increased by about 400 more, by a party of 150 Maclauchlans who joined it on the 18th, and by an accession of 250 Athole-men on the following day. This force was further augmented by the Grants of Glenmoriston, who joined the army at Duddingston on the morning of Friday the 20th. In pursuance of the resolution of the council, the prince put himself at the head of his army on that morning, and presenting his sword, exclaimed, “My friends, I have flung away the scabbard!”[914] This was answered by a loud huzza, on which the army marched forward in one column of three files or ranks towards Musselburgh. Passing the Esk by the bridge of Musselburgh, the army proceeded along the post road towards Pinkie. On arriving opposite the south side of Pinkie gardens, Lord George Murray, who led the van, received information that Sir John Cope was at or near Preston, and that his intention probably was to gain the high grounds of Fawside near Carberry. As there was no time to deliberate or wait for orders, and as Lord George, who was very well acquainted with these grounds, considered the occupation of them by the Highlanders as of great importance; he struck off to the right at Edgebuckling Brae, and passing through the fields by the west side of Wallyford, gained the eminence in less than half an hour, where he waited for the rear.[915]
According to Home's calculations, which have been mentioned earlier, the Highland army, at the time they captured Edinburgh, numbered around 2,000 men. However, it grew by about 400 more when a group of 150 Maclauchlans joined on the 18th, followed by an additional 250 Athole men the next day. This force was further bolstered by the Grants of Glenmoriston, who joined the army at Duddingston on the morning of Friday the 20th. Following the council's decision, the prince took command of his army that morning and, presenting his sword, exclaimed, "My friends, I have tossed away the scabbard!" This was met with a loud cheer, after which the army marched forward in a single column of three ranks towards Musselburgh. Crossing the Esk at the bridge of Musselburgh, the army continued along the post road towards Pinkie. Upon reaching the south side of Pinkie gardens, Lord George Murray, who was leading the advance, received word that Sir John Cope was at or near Preston, likely aiming for the high grounds of Fawside near Carberry. With no time to waste or wait for orders, and knowing the significance of controlling those grounds, Lord George, familiar with the area, veered to the right at Edgebuckling Brae. He moved through the fields on the west side of Wallyford and reached the high ground in less than half an hour, where he waited for the rest of the army.
From Fawside hill the prince descried the army of Cope drawn up in the manner before described, but its position being different from[555] that anticipated, Charles drew off his army towards the left, and descending the hill in the direction of Tranent, entered again upon the post road at some distance to the west of the village, along which he continued his march. On approaching Tranent the Highlanders were received by the king’s troops with a vehement shout of defiance, which the Highlanders answered in a similar strain. About two o’clock in the afternoon the Highland army halted on an eminence called Birsley Brae, about half a mile to the west of Tranent, and formed in order of battle about a mile from the royal forces.
From Fawside Hill, the prince spotted the army of Cope lined up as described earlier, but since their position was different than expected, Charles moved his army to the left. He descended the hill toward Tranent and reentered the main road some distance west of the village, continuing his march. As they got closer to Tranent, the Highlanders were met by the king's troops with a loud shout of defiance, which the Highlanders responded to in kind. Around two o'clock in the afternoon, the Highland army stopped on a rise called Birsley Brae, about half a mile west of Tranent, and formed battle lines about a mile away from the royal forces.
In the expectation that the Highlanders were advancing by the usual route through Musselburgh, Cope had taken up the position we have described with his front to the west; but as soon as he observed the Highlanders on the heights upon his left he changed his front to the south. This change of position, while it secured Cope better from attack, was not so well calculated for safety as the first position was in the event of a defeat. On his right was the east wall of a park, belonging to Erskine of Grange, which extended a considerable way from north to south, and still farther to the right was the village of Preston. The village of Seaton was on his left, and the village of Cockenzie and the sea in his rear. Almost immediately in front was a deep ditch filled with water, and a strong and thick hedge. Farther removed from the front, and between the two armies was a morass, the ends of which had been drained, and were intersected by numerous cuts. And on the more firm ground at the ends were several small inclosures, with hedges, dry stone walls, and willow trees.
In anticipation that the Highlanders were coming through Musselburgh, Cope set up his position as described with his front facing west; however, as soon as he saw the Highlanders on the heights to his left, he shifted his front to the south. While this repositioning offered Cope better protection from an attack, it wasn't as well-suited for safety as his original position would have been in case of a defeat. On his right was the east wall of a park owned by Erskine of Grange, which extended quite a distance from north to south, and further right was the village of Preston. The village of Seaton was on his left, and the village of Cockenzie along with the sea were behind him. Right in front was a deep, water-filled ditch, along with a strong, thick hedge. Further in front, between the two armies, was a swamp whose ends had been drained and were crossed by many cuts. On the firmer ground at the ends were several small enclosures, complete with hedges, dry stone walls, and willow trees.
As the Highlanders were in excellent spirits, and eager to close immediately with the enemy, Charles felt very desirous to comply with their wishes; but he soon ascertained, by examining some people of the neighbourhood, that the passage across the morass, from the nature of the ground, would be extremely dangerous if not altogether impracticable. Not wishing, however, in a matter of such importance to trust altogether to the opinion of the country people, Lord George Murray ordered Colonel Ker of Gradon, an officer of some military experience, to examine the ground, and to report. Mounted upon a little white pony he descended alone into the plain below, and with the greatest coolness and deliberation surveyed the morass on all sides. As he went along the morass several shots were fired at him, by some of Cope’s men, from the sides of the ditches; but he paid so little regard to these annoyances that, on coming to a dry stone wall which stood in his way, he dismounted, and making a gap in it led his horse through. After finishing this perilous duty he returned to the army, and reported to the lieutenant-general that he considered it impracticable to pass the morass and attack the enemy in front, without risking the whole army, and that it was impossible for the men to pass the ditches in a line.[916]
As the Highlanders were feeling great and eager to engage the enemy right away, Charles wanted to meet their wishes. However, he quickly learned from talking to some locals that crossing the swamp would be extremely dangerous, if not impossible, due to the terrain. Not wanting to rely solely on the locals' opinions for something so important, Lord George Murray sent Colonel Ker of Gradon, an officer with some military experience, to assess the area and report back. Riding a small white pony, he headed down into the plain alone and carefully surveyed the swamp from all angles. While he was going along the swamp, several shots were fired at him by some of Cope’s men from the ditches, but he paid little attention to these distractions. When he reached a dry stone wall blocking his path, he got off his horse and created a gap in the wall to lead his horse through. After completing this risky task, he returned to the army and reported to the lieutenant-general that he deemed it impractical to cross the swamp and attack the enemy directly without endangering the entire army, and that it would be impossible for the men to move through the ditches in formation.[916]
While his lieutenant-general was, in consequence of this information, planning a different mode of attack, the prince himself was moving with a great part of his army towards Dolphinstone on Cope’s right. Halting opposite Preston tower he seemed to threaten that flank of the English general, who, thereupon, returned to his original position with his front to Preston, and his right towards the sea. As Lord George Murray considered that the only practicable mode of attacking Cope was by advancing from the east, he led off part of the army about sunset through the village of Tranent, and sent notice to the prince to follow him with the remainder as quickly as possible. When passing through the village Lord George was joined by fifty of the Camerons, who had been posted by O’Sullivan in the churchyard at the foot of Tranent. This party being within half cannon shot of Cope’s artillery, had been exposed during the afternoon to a fire from their cannon, and one or two of the Camerons had been wounded. To frighten the Highlanders, who, they imagined, had never seen cannon before, Cope’s men huzzaed at every discharge; but the Camerons remained in their position, till, on the representation of Lochiel, who went and viewed the ground, and found his men unnecessarily exposed, they were ordered to retire in the direction of Tranent. O’Sullivan, who was in the rear when this order was given, came up on the junction of the party, and asking Lord George the meaning[556] of the movement he was making, was told by him, that as it was not possible to attack the enemy with any chance of success on the west side of the village, he had resolved to assail them from the east, and that he would satisfy the prince that his plan was quite practicable,—that for this purpose he had ordered the army to march to the east side of the village, where there were good dry fields covered with stubble, on which the men could bivouack during the night,—and that with regard to the withdrawal of the party which O’Sullivan had posted in the churchyard, they could be of no service there, and were unnecessarily exposed. On being informed of the movement made by Lord George Murray, Charles proceeded to follow him, but it was dark before the rear had passed the village. To watch Cope’s motions on the west, Charles left behind the Athole brigade, consisting of 500 men under Lord Nairne, which he posted near Preston above Colonel Gardiner’s parks.[917]
While his lieutenant general was planning a different way to attack based on this information, the prince was moving a significant part of his army toward Dolphinstone on Cope’s right. He stopped opposite Preston Tower, seemingly threatening that side of the English general, who then returned to his original position with his front facing Preston and his right toward the sea. Since Lord George Murray thought the only effective way to attack Cope was by advancing from the east, he led part of the army through the village of Tranent around sunset and notified the prince to follow him with the rest as quickly as possible. As they passed through the village, Lord George was joined by fifty Camerons who had been stationed by O’Sullivan in the churchyard at the foot of Tranent. This group, being within half cannon shot of Cope’s artillery, had faced fire from their cannons throughout the afternoon, resulting in one or two wounded Camerons. To scare the Highlanders, who they thought had never seen cannons before, Cope’s men cheered at every shot; however, the Camerons held their ground until Lochiel inspected the area and determined his men were unnecessarily exposed, prompting orders for them to withdraw toward Tranent. O’Sullivan, who was in the rear when this order was given, joined the group and asked Lord George the reason for the movement he was making. He was told that since it was impossible to successfully attack the enemy from the west side of the village, Lord George had decided to strike from the east, assuring the prince that his plan was entirely feasible. For this purpose, he had ordered the army to march to the east side of the village, where there were good dry fields covered with stubble for the men to camp during the night, and that the group O’Sullivan had stationed in the churchyard was of no use there and was unnecessarily exposed. After being informed of Lord George Murray’s movement, Charles began to follow him, but it was dark by the time the rear had passed the village. To keep an eye on Cope’s movements to the west, Charles left behind the Athole brigade, composed of 500 men under Lord Nairne, positioning them near Preston above Colonel Gardiner’s parks.[917]
After the Highland army had halted on the fields to the east of Tranent, a council of war was held, at which Lord George Murray proposed to attack the enemy at break of day. He assured the members of the council that the plan was not only practicable, but that it would in all probability be attended with success,—that he knew the ground himself, and that he had just seen one or two gentlemen who were also well acquainted with every part of it. He added, that there was indeed a small defile at the east end of the ditches, but if once passed there would be no farther hinderance, and though, from being obliged to march in a column, they would necessarily consume a considerable time on their march, yet when the whole line had passed the defile they would have nothing to do but face to the left, form in a moment, and commence the attack. Charles was highly pleased with the proposal of the lieutenant-general; which having received the unanimous approbation of the council, a few piquets were, by order of Lord George, placed around the bivouack, and the Highlanders, after having supped, wrapped themselves up in their plaids, and lay down upon the ground to repose for the night. Charles, taking a sheaf of pease for a pillow, stretched himself upon the stubble, surrounded by his principal officers, all of whom followed his example. Before the army went to rest, notice was sent to Lord Nairne to leave his post with the Athole brigade at two o’clock in the morning as quietly as possible. To conceal their position from the English general, no fires or lights were allowed, and orders were issued and scrupulously obeyed, that strict silence should be kept, and that no man should stir from his place till directed.[918]
After the Highland army had stopped on the fields east of Tranent, a war council was held, where Lord George Murray suggested they attack the enemy at dawn. He assured everyone that the plan was not only doable, but would likely be successful—he was familiar with the terrain and had just talked to a couple of gentlemen who also knew it well. He added that there was a small narrow passage at the east end of the ditches, but if they could get past that, there wouldn’t be any further obstacles. Although they would have to march in a column, which would take some time, once the whole line had passed the narrow passage, they would only need to turn left, quickly form up, and start the attack. Charles was very pleased with the lieutenant-general's proposal; after receiving unanimous approval from the council, a few pickets were placed around the camp by Lord George’s order, and the Highlanders, after having dinner, wrapped themselves in their plaids and lay down on the ground to rest for the night. Charles, using a bundle of peas as a pillow, stretched out on the stubble, surrounded by his main officers, who all did the same. Before the army settled down for sleep, word was sent to Lord Nairne to leave his position with the Athole brigade at two o'clock in the morning as quietly as possible. To keep their location hidden from the English general, no fires or lights were permitted, and strict orders were given and carefully followed that complete silence be maintained, and no one should move from their spot until instructed.
When Cope observed Charles returning towards Tranent, he resumed his former position[557] with his front to the west and his right to the sea. He now began to perceive that his situation was not so favourable as he had imagined, and that while the insurgents could move about at discretion, select their ground, and choose their time and mode of attack, he was cramped in his own movements, and could act only on the defensive. The spectators, who felt an interest in the fate of his army, and who had calculated upon certain success to Cope’s arms during the day, now, that night was at hand, began to forebode the most gloomy results. Instead of a bold and decided movement on the part of Cope to meet the enemy, they observed that he had spent the day in doing absolutely nothing,—that he was in fact hemmed in by the Highlanders, and forced at pleasure to change his position at every movement they were pleased to make. They dreaded that an army which was obliged to act thus upon the defensive, and which would, therefore, be obliged to pass the ensuing night under arms, could not successfully resist an attack next morning from men, who, sheltered from the cold by their plaids, could enjoy the sweets of repose and rise fresh and vigorous for battle.[919]
When Cope saw Charles coming back toward Tranent, he took up his original position[557] facing west with the sea to his right. He started to realize that his situation wasn't as good as he had thought. While the insurgents could move freely, choose their ground, and decide when and how to attack, he was stuck and could only defend himself. The onlookers, concerned about the fate of his army and who had expected Cope to succeed that day, began to worry about bleak outcomes now that night was approaching. Instead of making a bold move to confront the enemy, they noticed he had spent the whole day doing nothing—he was actually cornered by the Highlanders, forced to change his position whenever they moved. They feared that an army forced to stay on the defensive and who would have to stay alert all night couldn't effectively withstand an attack the next morning from men who, wrapped in their plaids, could rest and wake up refreshed and ready for battle.[919]
To secure his army from surprise during the night, Cope placed advanced piquets of horse and foot along the side of the morass, extending nearly as far east as the village of Seaton. He, at the same time, sent his baggage and military chest down to Cockenzie under a guard of 40 men of the line and all the Highlanders of the army, consisting of four companies, viz., two of newly raised men belonging to Loudon’s regiments, and two additional companies of Lord John Murray’s regiment, which had been diminished by desertion to fifteen men each.[920] Although the weather had been very fine, and the days were still warm, yet the nights were now getting cold and occasionally frosty. As the night in question, that of Friday the 20th of September, was very cold, Cope ordered fires to be kindled along the front of his line, to keep his men warm. During the night he amused himself by firing off, at random, some cohorns,[921] probably to alarm the Highlanders or disturb their slumbers, but these hardy mountaineers, if perchance they awoke for a time, disregarded these empty bravadoes, and fell back again into the arms of sleep.
To protect his army from surprise attacks during the night, Cope stationed lookout troops, both cavalry and infantry, along the edge of the swamp, stretching nearly as far east as the village of Seaton. At the same time, he sent his supplies and military funds to Cockenzie, guarded by 40 regular soldiers and all the Highlanders from his army, which included four companies—two made up of newly recruited soldiers from Loudon’s regiments, and two more from Lord John Murray’s regiment, which had shrunk to just fifteen men each due to desertions.[920] Although the weather had been quite nice, with warm days, the nights were becoming chillier and sometimes frosty. On the night of Friday, September 20th, which was particularly cold, Cope ordered fires to be lit in front of his line to keep his men warm. Throughout the night, he occupied himself by randomly firing off some cohorns,[921] likely to scare the Highlanders or disrupt their sleep, but these tough mountain dwellers, even if they did wake up momentarily, paid no attention to these empty displays of bravado and soon fell back asleep.
In point of numbers the army of Cope was rather inferior to that of Charles; but many of the Highlanders were badly armed, and some of them were without arms. The royal forces amounted altogether to about 2,300 men; but the number in the field was diminished to 2,100 by the separation of the baggage-guard which was sent to Cockenzie. The order of battle formed by Cope along the north side of the morass was as follows:—He drew up his foot in one line, in the centre of which were eight companies of Lascelles’s regiment, and two of Guise’s. On the right were five companies of Lee’s regiment, and on the left the regiment of Murray, with a number of recruits for different regiments at home and abroad. Two squadrons of Gardiner’s dragoons formed the right wing, and a similar number of Hamilton’s composed the left. The remaining squadron of each regiment was placed in the rear of its companions as a reserve. On the left of the army, near the waggon-road from Tranent to Cockenzie, were placed the artillery, consisting of six or seven pieces of cannon and four cohorns, under the orders of Lieutenant-colonel Whiteford, and guarded by a company of Lee’s regiment, commanded by Captain Cochrane. Besides the regular troops there were some volunteers, consisting principally of small parties of the neighbouring tenantry, headed by their respective landlords. Some Seceders, actuated by religious zeal, had also placed themselves under the royal standard.[922]
In terms of numbers, Cope's army was somewhat smaller than Charles's; however, many of the Highlanders were poorly equipped, and some had no weapons at all. The total royal forces numbered about 2,300 men, but the number in the field dropped to 2,100 due to the detachment of the baggage guard sent to Cockenzie. Cope arranged his battle line along the north side of the marsh as follows: he positioned his infantry in one line, with eight companies from Lascelles’s regiment and two from Guise’s in the center. On the right were five companies from Lee’s regiment, while on the left was Murray’s regiment, along with several recruits for various regiments both at home and abroad. Two squadrons of Gardiner’s dragoons made up the right wing, and a similar number from Hamilton’s formed the left. The remaining squadron from each regiment was stationed behind its counterparts as a reserve. On the left side of the army, close to the waggon road from Tranent to Cockenzie, were the artillery, which included six or seven cannons and four cohorns, commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Whiteford and protected by a company from Lee’s regiment led by Captain Cochrane. In addition to the regular troops, there were some volunteers primarily made up of small groups of local tenants, led by their respective landlords. Some Seceders, motivated by religious fervor, had also rallied under the royal standard.[922]
Pursuant to the orders he had received, Lord Nairne left the position he had occupied during the night at the appointed hour, and rejoined the main body about three o’clock in the morning. Instead of continuing the order of march of the preceding night, it had been determined by the council of war to reverse it. The charge of this movement was intrusted to Colonel Ker, who had signalized himself by[558] the calm intrepidity with which he had surveyed the marsh on the preceding day. To carry this plan into effect, Ker went to the head of the column, and passing along the line, desired the men to observe a profound silence, and not to stir a step till he should return to them. On reaching the rear he ordered it to march from the left, and to pass close in front of the column, and returning along the line, he continued to repeat the order till the whole army was in motion. This evolution was accomplished without the least confusion, and before four o’clock in the morning the whole army was in full march.[923]
Following the orders he received, Lord Nairne left his position from the night before at the scheduled time and rejoined the main group around three o’clock in the morning. Instead of continuing the previous night’s march order, the war council decided to reverse it. Colonel Ker, who had distinguished himself with his calm bravery while surveying the marsh the day before, was put in charge of this movement. To implement the plan, Ker went to the front of the column and instructed the men to remain totally silent and not to move until he returned. After reaching the back, he ordered the troops to march from the left and pass closely in front of the column. He kept repeating the order as he returned along the line until the entire army was in motion. This movement was carried out without any confusion, and by four o’clock in the morning, the whole army was fully marching.
The Duke of Perth, who was to command the right wing, was at the head of the inverted column. He was attended by Hepburn of Keith, and Mr. Robert Anderson, son of Anderson of Whitbrough, who, from his intimate knowledge of the morass, was sent forward to lead the way. A little in advance of the van was a select party of 60 men doubly armed, under the command of Macdonald of Glenalladale, major of the regiment of Clanranald, whose appointed duty it was to seize the enemy’s baggage. The army proceeded in an easterly direction till near the farm of Ringanhead, when, turning to the left, they marched in a northerly direction through a small valley which intersects the farm. During the march the utmost silence was observed by the men, not even a whisper being heard; and lest the trampling of horses might discover their advance, the few that were in the army were left behind. The ford or path across the morass was so narrow that the column, which marched three men abreast, had scarcely sufficient standing room, and the ground along it was so soft that many of the men were almost at every step up to the knees in mud. The path in question, which was about two hundred paces to the west of the stone-bridge afterwards built across Seaton mill-dam, led to a small wooden bridge which had been thrown over the large ditch that ran through the morass from east to west. This bridge, and the continuation of the path on the north of it, were a little to the east of Cope’s left. From ignorance of the existence of this bridge, from oversight, or from a supposition that the marsh was not passable in that quarter, Cope had placed no guards in that direction, and the consequence was, that the Highland army, whose march across could have been effectually stopped by a handful of men, passed the bridge and cleared the marsh without interruption.[924]
The Duke of Perth, who was set to lead the right flank, was at the front of the reversed column. He was accompanied by Hepburn of Keith and Mr. Robert Anderson, the son of Anderson of Whitbrough, who was chosen to guide them due to his deep knowledge of the swampy area. Just ahead of the main group was a select team of 60 well-armed men, led by Macdonald of Glenalladale, major of the Clanranald regiment, whose task was to capture the enemy's supplies. The army moved east until they reached the farm of Ringanhead, at which point they turned left and marched north through a small valley that cut across the farm. Throughout the march, complete silence was maintained by the men, with not even a whisper heard; and to avoid being discovered by the sound of horses' hooves, the few horses in the army were left behind. The path across the swamp was so narrow that the column, marching three men wide, barely had enough space to stand. The ground was so soft that many soldiers were sinking up to their knees in mud with every step. The path, about two hundred paces west of the stone bridge later built over Seaton mill-dam, led to a small wooden bridge that spanned a large ditch running through the swamp from east to west. This bridge, along with the path continuing north of it, was located slightly east of Cope's left. Due to a lack of knowledge of this bridge's existence, oversight, or the assumption that the marsh couldn't be crossed in that area, Cope had placed no guards in that direction, resulting in the Highland army passing over the bridge and clearing the marsh without any resistance.
The army was divided into two columns or lines, with an interval between them. After the first line had got out of the marsh, Lord George Murray sent the Chevalier Johnstone, one of his aides-de-camp, to hasten the march of the second, which was conducted by the prince in person, and to see that it passed without noise or confusion. At the remote end of the marsh there was a deep ditch, three or four feet broad, over which the men had to leap. In jumping across this ditch, Charles fell upon his knees on the other side, and was immediately raised by the Chevalier Johnstone, who says, that Charles looked as if he considered the accident a bad omen.[925]
The army was organized into two columns with a gap in between them. After the first line made it out of the marsh, Lord George Murray sent Chevalier Johnstone, one of his aides-de-camp, to speed up the march of the second line, which was being led by the prince himself, and to ensure it proceeded quietly and without chaos. At the far end of the marsh, there was a deep ditch, three or four feet wide, that the men had to jump over. When Charles leaped across this ditch, he fell to his knees on the other side and was quickly helped up by Chevalier Johnstone, who noted that Charles seemed to think the fall was a bad omen.[925]
Hitherto the darkness had concealed the march of the Highlanders; but the morning was now about to dawn, and at the time the order to halt was given, some of Cope’s piquets, stationed on his left, for the first time heard the tramp of the Highlanders. The Highlanders then heard distinctly these advanced guards repeatedly call out, “Who is there?” No answer having been returned, the piquets immediately gave the alarm, and the cry of “cannons, cannons; get ready the cannons, cannoneers,” resounded on Cope’s left wing.[926]
Until now, the darkness had hidden the movement of the Highlanders; but morning was about to break, and when the order to stop was given, some of Cope’s sentries on his left finally heard the sound of the Highlanders’ march. The Highlanders then clearly heard these advance guards repeatedly shout, “Who is there?” With no answer coming back, the sentries quickly raised the alarm, and the call of “cannons, cannons; get the cannons ready, cannoneers,” echoed on Cope’s left flank.[926]
Charles proceeded instantly to give directions for attacking Cope before he should have time to change his position by opposing his front to that of the Highland army. It was not in compliance with any rule in military science, that the order of march of the Highland army had been reversed; but in accordance with an established punctilio among the clans, which, for upwards of seven centuries, had assigned the right wing, regarded as the post of honour, to the Macdonalds. As arranged at the council of war on the preceding evening, the army was drawn up in two lines. The first consisted of the regiments of Clanranald,[559] Keppoch, Glengary, and Glencoe,[927] under their respective chiefs. These regiments formed the right wing, which was commanded by the Duke of Perth. The Duke of Perth’s men and the Macgregors composed the centre; while the left wing, commanded by Lord George Murray, was formed of the Camerons under Lochiel, their chief, and the Stewarts of Appin commanded by Stewart of Ardshiel. The second line, which was to serve as a reserve, consisted of the Athole-men, the Robertsons of Strowan, and the Maclauchlans. This body was placed under the command of Lord Nairne.
Charles quickly gave orders to attack Cope before he could reposition to face the Highland army. The Highland army's march order had been reversed, not following any military strategy but adhering to a long-standing tradition among the clans, which for over seven centuries had assigned the place of honor on the right wing to the Macdonalds. As decided at the war council the night before, the army was arranged in two lines. The first line included the regiments of Clanranald,[559] Keppoch, Glengarry, and Glencoe,[927] under their respective chiefs. These regiments made up the right wing, led by the Duke of Perth. The Duke's men and the Macgregors filled the center, while the left wing, under Lord George Murray, consisted of the Camerons led by Lochiel, their chief, and the Stewarts of Appin commanded by Stewart of Ardshiel. The second line, serving as a reserve, was made up of the Athole-men, the Robertsons of Strowan, and the Maclauchlans, all under the command of Lord Nairne.
As soon as Cope received intelligence of the advance of the Highlanders, he gave orders to change his front to the east. Some confusion took place in carrying these orders into execution, from the advanced guards belonging to the foot not being able to find out the regiments to which they belonged, and who, in consequence, stationed themselves on the right of Lee’s five companies, and thereby prevented the two squadrons of Gardiner’s dragoons, which had been posted on the right of the line, from forming properly. For want of room the squadron under Colonel Gardiner drew up behind that commanded by Lieutenant-colonel Whitney. In all other respects the disposition of each regiment was the same; but the artillery, which before the change had been on the left, and close to that wing, was now on the right somewhat farther from the line, and in front of Whitney’s squadron.[928]
As soon as Cope got word about the Highlanders moving forward, he ordered a shift in his front to the east. Some confusion occurred while trying to carry out these orders because the advanced guards from the infantry couldn’t find out which regiments they belonged to, which ultimately caused them to position themselves on the right side of Lee’s five companies. This blocked the two squadrons of Gardiner’s dragoons, stationed on the right of the line, from organizing correctly. Because of the lack of space, the squadron under Colonel Gardiner lined up behind the one led by Lieutenant-Colonel Whitney. In every other way, the arrangement of each regiment remained the same; however, the artillery, which had previously been on the left and close to that wing, was now on the right, a bit farther from the line and in front of Whitney’s squadron.[928]
There was now no longer any impediment to prevent the armies from coming into collision; and if Cope had had the choice he could not have selected ground more favourable for the operations of cavalry than that which lay between the two armies. It was a level field of considerable extent without bush or tree, and had just been cleared of its crop of grain. But unfortunately for the English general, the celerity with which the Highlanders commenced the attack prevented him from availing himself of this local advantage.
There was no longer anything stopping the armies from clashing; and if Cope had had the choice, he couldn't have chosen better ground for cavalry operations than what lay between the two armies. It was a wide, flat field with no bushes or trees, and it had just been cleared of its grain crop. But sadly for the English general, the speed at which the Highlanders launched their attack kept him from taking advantage of this favorable location.
After both lines of the Highland army had formed, Charles addressed his army in these words:—“Follow me, gentlemen; and by the assistance of God I will, this day, make you a free and happy people.”[929] He then went up to the right wing and spent a little time in earnest conversation with the Duke of Perth and Clanranald, and, having given his last instructions to them, returned to the station which, in compliance with the wish of his council, he had taken between the lines, where, surrounded by his guard, he waited the signal to advance. If, as alleged by Chevalier Johnstone, Charles exhibited symptoms of alarm when he fell on crossing the ditch, he now certainly showed that fear had no longer a place in his mind. The coolness and self-possession which he displayed when giving his orders would have done honour to the most experienced general; but these qualities are to be still more valued in a young man playing the important and dangerous game that Charles had undertaken. The officer to whose tuition Charles had been indebted for the little knowledge he had acquired of Gaelic, mentions an occurrence indicative of the prince’s firmness on this occasion. In returning from the right wing to his guard after giving his orders to the Duke of Perth and Clanranald, he saw the officer alluded to passing near him, and with a smile, said to him in Gaelic,—“Gres-ort, gres-ort!” that is, “Make haste, make haste!”[930]
After both lines of the Highland army were formed, Charles addressed his troops: “Follow me, gentlemen; and with God’s help, I’ll make you a free and happy people today.”[929] He then went up to the right wing and spent a little time in serious conversation with the Duke of Perth and Clanranald. After giving them his final instructions, he returned to the spot he had chosen between the lines, as his council had requested, where he stood surrounded by his guard, waiting for the signal to move forward. If, as Chevalier Johnstone claimed, Charles showed some signs of fear when he fell crossing the ditch, he certainly demonstrated that fear had no place in his mind now. The calmness and composure he displayed while giving his orders would have been admirable in the most seasoned general; these traits are even more impressive in a young man involved in the critical and risky endeavor that Charles had undertaken. The officer who had taught Charles the little he knew of Gaelic mentioned an incident that showed the prince’s steadiness at this moment. As he was returning from the right wing to his guard after giving his orders to the Duke of Perth and Clanranald, he saw the mentioned officer passing nearby and, with a smile, said to him in Gaelic, “Gres-ort, gres-ort!” which means “Make haste, make haste!”[930]
By the time the arrangements for commencing the attack were completed, the morning had fully dawned, and the beams of the rising sun were beginning to illuminate the horizon; but the mist which still hovered over the corn fields prevented the two armies from seeing each other. Every thing being now in readiness for advancing, the Highlanders took off their bonnets, and, placing themselves in an attitude of devotion, with upraised eyes uttered a short prayer.[931] As the Highlanders had advanced considerably beyond the main ditch, Lord George Murray was apprehensive that Cope might turn the left flank, and to guard[560] against such a contingency, he desired Lochiel, who was on the extreme left, to order his men in advancing to incline to the left.[932]
By the time the plans for the attack were finalized, morning had fully arrived, and the rays of the rising sun were starting to light up the horizon; however, the mist still lingering over the cornfields kept the two armies from seeing each other. With everything now ready to advance, the Highlanders removed their bonnets, and with their eyes raised, they offered a short prayer. [931] Since the Highlanders had moved significantly past the main ditch, Lord George Murray was worried that Cope might flank them on the left. To prevent this, he asked Lochiel, who was positioned on the far left, to instruct his men to lean to the left as they advanced. [932]
Lord George Murray now ordered the left wing to advance, and sent an aide-de-camp to the Duke of Perth to request him to put the right in motion. The Highlanders moved with such rapidity that their ranks broke; to recover which, they halted once or twice before closing with the enemy. When Cope, at daybreak, observed the first line of the Highland army formed in order of battle, at the distance of two hundred paces from his position, he mistook it for bushes; but before it had advanced half way, the rays of the rising sun bursting through the retiring mist showed the armies to each other. The army of Cope at this time made a formidable appearance; and some of Charles’s officers were heard afterwards to declare, that when they first saw it, and compared the gallant appearance of the horse and foot, with their well-polished arms glittering in the sunbeams, with their own line broken into irregular clusters, they expected that the Highland army would be instantly defeated, and swept from the field.[933]
Lord George Murray ordered the left wing to move forward and sent a staff officer to the Duke of Perth to ask him to get the right wing moving. The Highlanders advanced so quickly that their ranks fell apart; they paused once or twice to regroup before engaging the enemy. When Cope saw the first line of the Highland army lined up for battle at dawn, he thought it was just bushes at a distance of two hundred paces from his position. But before it had moved halfway, the rising sun broke through the mist and revealed the armies to each other. Cope's army looked quite intimidating at that moment; some of Charles’s officers later said that when they first saw it and compared the impressive appearance of the cavalry and infantry, with their shiny armor glinting in the sunlight, to their own line scattered in irregular clusters, they feared the Highland army would be quickly defeated and driven from the battlefield.[933]
The Highlanders continued to advance in profound silence. As the right wing marched straight forward without attending to the oblique movement of the Camerons to the left, a gap took place in the centre of the line. An attempt was made to fill it up with the second line, which was about fifty paces behind the first, but before this could be accomplished, the left wing, being the first to move, had advanced beyond the right of the line, and was now engaged with the enemy. By inclining to the left, the Camerons gained half the ground originally between them and the main ditch; but this movement brought them up directly opposite to Cope’s cannon. On approaching the cannon the Highlanders fired a few shots at the artillery guard, which alarmed an old gunner, who had charge of the cannon, and his assistants to such a degree that they fled, carrying the powder flasks along with them. To check the advance of the Highlanders, Colonel Whiteford fired off five of the field pieces with his own hand; but though their left seemed to recoil, they instantly resumed the rapid pace they had set out with. The artillery guard next fired a volley with as little effect. Observing the squadron of dragoons under Lieutenant-Colonel Whitney advancing to charge them, the Camerons set up a loud shout, rushed past the cannon, and after discharging a few shots at the dragoons, which killed several men, and wounded the lieutenant-colonel, flew upon them sword in hand. When assailed, the squadron was reeling to and fro from the fire; and the Highlanders following an order they had received, to strike at the noses of the horses without minding the riders, completed the disorder. In a moment the dragoons wheeled about, rode over the artillery guard, and fled followed by the guard. The Highlanders continuing to push forward without stopping to take prisoners, Colonel Gardiner was ordered to advance with his squadron, and charge the enemy. He accordingly went forward, encouraging his men to stand firm; but this squadron, before it had advanced many paces, experienced such a reception, that it followed the example which the other had just set.[934]
The Highlanders continued to move forward in complete silence. While the right wing marched straight ahead, ignoring the Camerons' diagonal movement to the left, a gap opened up in the center of the line. They tried to close this gap with the second line, which was about fifty paces behind the first, but before that could happen, the left wing, being the first to move, advanced beyond the right of the line and engaged the enemy. By shifting to the left, the Camerons covered half the distance that separated them from the main ditch; however, this maneuver brought them right in front of Cope’s cannons. When they got closer to the cannons, the Highlanders fired a few shots at the artillery guard, which scared an old gunner in charge of the cannons and his assistants so much that they fled, taking the powder flasks with them. To slow down the Highlanders' advance, Colonel Whiteford personally fired five of the field pieces; although the left seemed to falter, they quickly resumed their rapid pace. The artillery guard then fired a volley, but it had little impact. Seeing the squadron of dragoons under Lieutenant-Colonel Whitney approaching to charge, the Camerons let out a loud shout, charged past the cannons, and after firing a few shots at the dragoons—killing several men and wounding the lieutenant-colonel—attacked them with their swords. When confronted, the squadron stumbled back and forth in response to the fire; following orders, the Highlanders focused on striking the horses rather than the riders, causing further chaos. In an instant, the dragoons turned around, trampled over the artillery guard, and fled, followed by the guard. The Highlanders pressed forward without pausing to take prisoners, prompting Colonel Gardiner to lead his squadron into battle against the enemy. He moved ahead, encouraging his men to hold their ground; however, this squadron, not many paces in, faced such a hostile reception that it followed the example set by the others.[934]
After the flight of the dragoons, the Highlanders advanced upon the infantry, who opened a fire from right to left, which went down the line as far as Murray’s regiment. They received this volley with a loud huzza, and throwing away their muskets, drew their swords and rushed upon the foot before the latter had time to reload their pieces. Confounded by the flight of the dragoons, and the furious onset of the Highlanders, the astonished infantry threw down their arms and took to their heels. Hamilton’s dragoons, who were stationed on Cope’s left, displayed even greater pusillanimity than their companions; for no sooner did they observe the squadrons on the right give way, than they turned their backs and fled without firing a single shot, or drawing a sword.[935] Murray’s[561] regiment being thus left alone on the field, fired upon the Macdonalds who were advancing, and also fled. Thus, within a very few minutes after the action had commenced, the whole army of Cope was put to flight. With the exception of their fire, not the slightest resistance was made by horse or foot, and not a single bayonet was stained with blood. Such were the impetuosity and rapidity with which the first line of the Highlanders broke through Cope’s ranks, that they left numbers of his men in their rear who attempted to rally behind them; but on seeing the second line coming up they endeavoured to make their escape.[936] Though the second line was not more than fifty paces behind the first, and was always running as fast as it could to overtake the first line, and near enough never to lose sight of it, yet such was the rapidity with which the battle was gained, that, according to the Chevalier Johnstone,[937] who stood by the side of the prince in the second line, he could see no other enemy on the field of battle than those who were lying on the ground killed and wounded.
After the dragoons fled, the Highlanders charged at the infantry, who opened fire from right to left down the line, reaching as far as Murray’s regiment. They responded to this volley with a loud cheer, tossed aside their muskets, drew their swords, and rushed at the infantry before they had a chance to reload. Confused by the dragoons' retreat and the fierce attack from the Highlanders, the stunned infantry dropped their weapons and ran away. Hamilton’s dragoons, positioned on Cope’s left, showed even greater cowardice than their fellow soldiers; as soon as they saw the troops on the right back off, they turned and ran without firing a shot or drawing a sword.[935] Murray’s[561] regiment, left alone on the field, fired at the advancing Macdonalds and then also fled. In just a few minutes after the battle started, Cope's entire army was in retreat. Aside from their gunfire, they offered no significant resistance, and not a single bayonet was stained with blood. The speed and ferocity with which the first line of Highlanders broke through Cope's ranks were so intense that they left many of his soldiers behind trying to regroup, but upon seeing the second line advancing, they tried to escape.[936] Although the second line was only about fifty paces behind the first and was running as fast as they could to catch up, getting close enough never to lose sight of them, the battle was so quickly won that, according to Chevalier Johnstone,[937] who was standing beside the prince in the second line, he couldn’t see any other enemies on the battlefield except for those who were lying dead or wounded on the ground.
Unfortunately for the royal infantry, the walls of the inclosures about the village of Preston, which formed their great security on their right, now that these were in their rear, operated as a barrier to their flight. Having disencumbered themselves of their arms to facilitate their escape, they had deprived themselves of their only means of defence, and driven as they were upon the walls of the inclosures, they would have all perished under the swords of the Highlanders,[562] had not Charles and his officers strenuously exerted themselves to preserve the lives of their discomfited foes. The impetuosity of the attack, however, and the sudden flight of the royal army, allowed little leisure for the exercise of humanity, and before the carnage ceased several hundreds had fallen under the claymores of the Highlanders, and the ruthless scythes of the Macgregors. Armed with these deadly weapons, which were sharpened and fixed to poles from seven to eight feet long, to supply the place of other arms, this party mowed down the affrighted enemy, cut off the legs of the horses, and severed, it is said, the bodies of their riders in twain. Captain James Drummond, alias Macgregor, son of the celebrated Rob Roy, who commanded this company, fell at the commencement of the action. When advancing to the charge he received five wounds. Two bullets went through his body, and laid him prostrate on the ground. That his men might not be discouraged by his fall, this intrepid officer resting his head upon his hand, called out to them, “My lads, I am not dead!—by God, I shall see if any of you does not do his duty!” This singular address had the desired effect, and the Macgregors instantly fell on the flank of the English infantry, which, being left uncovered and exposed by the flight of the cavalry, immediately gave way.[938]
Unfortunately for the royal infantry, the walls surrounding the village of Preston, which had previously provided them great security on their right, now that they were behind them, became a barrier to their escape. In their rush to ditch their weapons for a quicker getaway, they had stripped themselves of their only means of defense. Pushed against the enclosure walls, they would have all faced death at the hands of the Highlanders, if not for Charles and his officers working hard to save the lives of their defeated enemies. However, the ferocity of the attack and the sudden retreat of the royal army left little time for mercy, and before the slaughter ended, several hundred had fallen to the Highlanders’ claymores and the merciless scythes of the Macgregors. Armed with these lethal weapons, which were sharpened and attached to poles seven to eight feet long to replace other arms, this group mowed down the terrified enemy, severing the legs of horses and, it is said, cutting riders in half. Captain James Drummond, also known as Macgregor, son of the famous Rob Roy, who led this company, fell at the start of the fight. As he charged, he sustained five wounds, with two bullets piercing his body, knocking him to the ground. To prevent his men from losing heart at his fall, this brave officer, resting his head on his hand, shouted, “My lads, I’m not dead!—by God, I’ll see if any of you isn’t doing his duty!” This remarkable rallying cry inspired the Macgregors, and they quickly attacked the English infantry, which, having been left exposed due to the cavalry’s retreat, soon gave way.
Of the infantry of the royal army, only about 170 escaped.[939] From a report made by their own sergeants and corporals, by order of Lord George Murray, between 1,600 and 1,700 prisoners, foot and cavalry, fell into the hands of the Highlanders, including about 70 officers. In this number were comprehended the baggage-guard, stationed at Cockenzie, which amounted to 300 men, who, on learning the fate of the main body and the loss of their cannon, surrendered to the Camerons.[940] The cannon and all the baggage of the royal army, together with the military chest, containing £4,000, fell into the hands of the victors. The greater part of the dragoons escaped by the two roads at the extremities of the park wall, one of which passed by Colonel Gardiner’s house in[563] the rear on their right, and the other on their left, to the north of Preston-house. In retiring towards these outlets, the dragoons, at the entreaties of their officers, halted once or twice, and faced about to meet the enemy; but as soon as the Highlanders came up and fired at them, they wheeled about and fled. Cope, who was by no means deficient in personal courage, assisted by the Earls of Home and Loudon, collected about 450 of the panic-struck dragoons on the west side of the village of Preston, and attempted to lead them back to the charge; but no entreaties could induce these cowards to advance, and the whistling of a few bullets discharged by some Highlanders near the village, so alarmed them, that they instantly scampered off in a southerly direction, screening their heads behind their horses’ necks to avoid the bullets of the Highlanders. The general had no alternative but to gallop off with his men.[941] He reached Coldstream, a town about forty miles from the field of battle, that night; and entered Berwick next day.
Of the infantry of the royal army, only about 170 got away.[939] According to a report from their own sergeants and corporals, ordered by Lord George Murray, between 1,600 and 1,700 prisoners, both infantry and cavalry, were captured by the Highlanders, including around 70 officers. This count included the baggage-guard stationed at Cockenzie, which had 300 men, who, upon hearing about the fate of the main group and the loss of their cannons, surrendered to the Camerons.[940] The cannons and all the gear of the royal army, along with the military chest that contained £4,000, were taken by the victors. Most of the dragoons managed to escape through two paths at the edges of the park wall, one of which went by Colonel Gardiner’s house behind them on the right, and the other on their left, heading north of Preston-house. While heading toward these exits, the dragoons, at the urging of their officers, stopped once or twice to turn around and face the enemy; but as soon as the Highlanders approached and shot at them, they turned and fled. Cope, who was certainly brave, along with the Earls of Home and Loudon, gathered about 450 of the frightened dragoons on the west side of the village of Preston and tried to lead them back into the fight; however, no amount of pleading could persuade these cowards to move forward, and the sound of a few bullets fired by some Highlanders near the village scared them so much that they immediately ran off to the south, ducking their heads behind their horses’ necks to avoid the Highlanders' shots. The general had no choice but to ride away with his men.[941] He reached Coldstream, a town about forty miles from the battlefield, that night, and entered Berwick the next day.
Among six of Cope’s officers who were killed, was Colonel Gardiner, a veteran soldier who had served under the Duke of Marlborough, and whose character combined a strong religious feeling with the most undaunted courage. He had been decidedly opposed to the defensive system of Cope on the preceding evening, and had counselled the general not to lose a moment in attacking the Highlanders; but his advice was disregarded. Anticipating the fate which awaited him, he spent the greater part of the night in devotion, and resolved at all hazards to perform his duty. He was wounded at the first onset at the head of his dragoons; but disdaining to follow them in their retreat, he joined a small body of foot, which attempted to rally near the wall of his own garden, and while fighting at their head was cut down by the murderous scythe of a Macgregor, within a few yards of his own house. He was carried by a friend to the manse of Tranent in an almost lifeless state, where he expired within a few hours, and was interred in the north-west corner of the church of Tranent.[942] Captain Brymer of Lee’s regiment, who appears to have participated in Gardiner’s opinion as to attacking the Highlanders, met a similar fate. Having been at the battle of Sheriffmuir, he was satisfied of the capability of the Highlanders to contend with regular troops, and dreaded the result of an encounter if assailed by the Highlanders. When encamped at Haddington, his brother officers were in high spirits, and making light of the enemy; but Brymer viewed matters in a very different light. While reading one night in his tent he was accosted by Mr. Congalton of Congalton, his brother-in-law, who, observing him look pensive and grave, when all the other officers appeared so cheerful, inquired the reason. Brymer answered that the Highlanders were not to be despised,[564] and that he was afraid his brother officers would soon find that they had mistaken the character of the Highlanders, who would, to a certainty, attack the royal army, with a boldness which those only who had witnessed their prowess could have any idea of. These gloomy forebodings were not the result of an innate cowardice—for this officer was, as he showed, a brave man—but from a well-founded conviction that Cope’s men could not stand the onset of such a body of Highlanders as Charles had assembled. Brymer was killed, with his face to the enemy, disdaining to turn his back when that part of the line where he was stationed was broken in upon by the Highlanders.[943]
Among the six officers of Cope who were killed was Colonel Gardiner, a seasoned soldier who had served under the Duke of Marlborough and whose character mixed deep religious conviction with remarkable bravery. He had strongly opposed Cope's defensive strategy the night before and advised the general not to waste any time attacking the Highlanders, but his counsel was ignored. Foreseeing his fate, he spent most of the night in prayer and resolved to fulfill his duty at all costs. He was wounded during the initial charge leading his dragoons, but refusing to retreat with them, he joined a small group of foot soldiers that tried to regroup near the wall of his own garden. While fighting at their front, he was struck down by a ruthless blow from a Macgregor just a few yards from his home. A friend carried him to the Tranent manse in an almost lifeless condition, where he died within a few hours and was buried in the northwest corner of the Tranent church.[942] Captain Brymer of Lee's regiment, who seemed to share Gardiner's view on attacking the Highlanders, met a similar fate. Having fought at the battle of Sheriffmuir, he knew the Highlanders could match regular troops and feared the outcome of an engagement against them. While camped at Haddington, his fellow officers were in high spirits and scoffing at the enemy, but Brymer saw things very differently. One night, while reading in his tent, he was approached by Mr. Congalton of Congalton, his brother-in-law, who noticed Brymer appeared serious and pensive while everyone else was upbeat and lighthearted. When Congalton asked why, Brymer replied that the Highlanders shouldn’t be underestimated, and he worried that his fellow officers would soon realize they had misjudged the Highlanders, who would surely attack the royal army with a boldness known only to those who had witnessed their skill firsthand. These dark feelings weren’t from a cowardly nature—Brymer was clearly brave, as he demonstrated—but came from a solid belief that Cope’s men wouldn’t withstand an assault from such a formidable force of Highlanders as Charles had gathered. Brymer was killed, facing the enemy, refusing to turn his back when the part of the line he was stationed at was breached by the Highlanders.[943]
After the termination of the fight, the field of battle presented an appalling spectacle, rarely exhibited in the most bloody conflicts. As almost all the slain were cut down by the broadsword and the scythe, the ground was strewed with legs, arms, hands, noses, and mutilated bodies, while, from the deep gashes inflicted by these dreadful weapons, the field was literally soaked with gore. An instance of the almost resistless power of the broadsword occurred when a Highland gentleman, who led a division, broke through Mackay’s regiment: a grenadier, having attempted to parry off with his hand a blow made at him by the gentleman alluded to, had his hand lopped off and his skull cut above an inch deep. He expired on the spot.[946]
After the fight ended, the battlefield looked horrific, rarely seen even in the bloodiest battles. Since almost all the dead were killed by broadswords and scythes, the ground was covered with legs, arms, hands, noses, and dismembered bodies, while the deep wounds from these terrifying weapons made the field soaked with blood. An example of the almost unstoppable force of the broadsword happened when a Highland gentleman, who was leading a division, charged through Mackay’s regiment: a grenadier tried to block a blow from this gentleman with his hand and ended up losing his hand and getting his skull sliced over an inch deep. He died right there.[946]
It was a most fortunate circumstance that the Highlanders, having no revengeful feeling to gratify on the present occasion, were easily induced to listen to the dictates of humanity. After the fury of their onset was abated, they not only readily gave, but even offered quarter; and when the action was over, appear to have displayed an unwonted sympathy for the wounded. A Highland officer thus exultingly notices the conduct of his companions in arms. “Now, whatever notions or sentiments the low country people may entertain of our Highlanders, this day there were many proofs to a diligent spectator, amidst all the bloodshed, (which at the first shock was unavoidable,) of their humanity and mercy; for I can, with the strictest truth and sincerity, declare, that I often heard our people call out to the soldiers if they wanted quarter; and we, the officers, exerted our utmost pains to protect the soldiers from their first fury, when either through their stubbornness or want of language they did not cry for quarters, and I observed some of our private men run to Port Seton for ale and other liquors to support the wounded. And as one proof for all, to my own particular observation, I saw a Highlander supporting a poor wounded soldier and carry him on his back into his house, and left him a sixpence at parting.”[947]
It was a really lucky situation that the Highlanders, having no desire for revenge this time, were easily persuaded to act with compassion. After their initial attack, they not only willingly offered quarter but even suggested it. Once the fighting was over, they seemed to show unexpected sympathy for the injured. A Highland officer proudly noted how his fellow soldiers behaved. “Now, no matter what opinions the lowland folks might have of us Highlanders, today provided many examples for anyone paying attention, amidst all the chaos and bloodshed (which was unavoidable at the start), of our humanity and mercy; I can honestly say that I frequently heard our men asking the soldiers if they wanted quarter; and we, the officers, did our best to shield the soldiers from their initial rage, especially when, due to their stubbornness or language barriers, they didn’t ask for quarter. I also saw some of our private men rush to Port Seton for ale and other drinks to help the wounded. And as a personal example, I witnessed a Highlander carrying a poor wounded soldier on his back to his house and leaving him a sixpence when he departed.”[947]
In their attentions to the wounded, the Highlanders had a good example in Charles himself, who not only issued orders for taking care of the wounded, but also remained on the field of battle till mid-day to see that his orders were fulfilled. Finding the few surgeons he had carried along with him inadequate to meet the demands of the wounded, he despatched one of his officers to Edinburgh to bring out all the surgeons, who accordingly instantly repaired to the field of battle. As the Highlanders felt an aversion to bury the dead, and as the country people could not be prevailed upon to assist in the care of the wounded,[948] Charles experienced great obstacles in carrying through his humane intentions. Writing to his father, on the evening of the battle, he thus alludes to them: “Tis hard my victory should put me under new difficulties which I did not feel before, and yet this is the case. I am charged both with the care of my friends and enemies. Those who should bury the[565] dead are run away, as if it were no business of theirs. My Highlanders think it beneath them to do it, and the country people are fled away. However, I am determined to try if I can get people for money to undertake it, for I cannot bear the thought of suffering Englishmen to rot above the ground. I am in great difficulties how I shall dispose of my wounded prisoners. If I make a hospital of the church, it will be lookt upon as a great profanation, and of having violated my manifesto, in which I promised to violate no man’s property. If the magistrates would act, they would help me out of this difficulty. Come what will, I am resolved not to let the poor wounded men lye in the streets, and if I can do no better, I will make a hospital of the palace and leave it to them.”[949]
In their attention to the wounded, the Highlanders had a great example in Charles himself, who not only issued orders to care for the wounded but also stayed on the battlefield until midday to ensure his orders were carried out. Realizing that the few surgeons he brought with him weren't enough to handle the needs of the wounded, he sent one of his officers to Edinburgh to fetch all available surgeons, who promptly came to the battlefield. Since the Highlanders were reluctant to bury the dead and the local people could not be persuaded to help with the wounded,[948] Charles faced significant challenges in carrying out his compassionate intentions. Writing to his father on the evening of the battle, he mentioned: “It’s tough that my victory should bring me new difficulties that I didn’t experience before, yet that’s the case. I’m responsible for the care of both my friends and enemies. Those who should be burying the[565] dead have run away as if it’s not their responsibility. My Highlanders think it’s beneath them to do it, and the locals have fled. Still, I’m determined to see if I can pay someone to handle it because I can’t stand the thought of letting Englishmen rot above ground. I’m in great trouble figuring out what to do with my wounded prisoners. If I turn the church into a hospital, people will view it as a serious disrespect and a violation of my manifesto, in which I promised not to infringe on anyone’s property. If the magistrates would step in, they could help me solve this issue. No matter what happens, I’m resolved not to leave the poor wounded men lying in the streets, and if I can’t do better, I’ll make the palace into a hospital and leave it to them.”[949]
When congratulating themselves on the victory they had obtained, the Highlanders related to each other what they had done or seen. Instances were given of individual prowess which might appear incredible, were it not well-known that when fear seizes an army all confidence in themselves or their numbers is completely destroyed. On this occasion “the panic-terror of the English surpassed all imagination. They threw down their arms that they might run with more speed, thus depriving themselves by their fears of the only means of arresting the vengeance of the Highlanders. Of so many, in a condition from their numbers to preserve order in their retreat, not one thought of defending himself. Terror had taken entire possession of their minds.”[950] Of the cases mentioned, one was that of a young Highlander about fourteen years of age, scarcely formed, who was presented to the prince as a prodigy, having, it was said, killed fourteen of the enemy. Charles asking him if this was true, he replied, “I do not know if I killed them, but I brought fourteen soldiers to the ground with my sword.” Another instance was that of a Highlander, who brought ten soldiers, whom he had made prisoners, to the prince, driving them before him like a flock of sheep. With unexampled rashness, he had pursued a party of Cope’s men to some distance from the field of battle, along a road between two inclosures, and striking down the hindermost man of the party with a blow of his sword, called aloud at the same time, “Down with your arms.” The soldiers, terror-struck, complied with the order without looking behind them; and the Highlander, with a pistol in one hand and a sword in the other, made them do as he pleased. Yet, as the Chevalier Johnstone observes, these were “the same English soldiers who had distinguished themselves at Dettingen and Fontenoy, and who might justly he ranked amongst the bravest troops of Europe.”[951]
When celebrating their victory, the Highlanders shared stories of what they had done or seen. They recounted examples of individual bravery that might seem unbelievable if it weren’t for the fact that when fear grips an army, all confidence in themselves and their numbers completely disappears. On this occasion, "the panic-terror of the English went beyond all imagination. They dropped their weapons to run faster, essentially giving up their only chance to stop the Highlanders from taking revenge. Despite their numbers, not a single one thought to defend himself. Terror had completely taken over their minds.”[950] One story included a young Highlander, barely fourteen years old and still growing, who was introduced to the prince as a wonder for supposedly killing fourteen enemies. When Charles asked him if that was true, he replied, “I don’t know if I killed them, but I brought fourteen soldiers down with my sword.” Another example was a Highlander who presented ten captured soldiers to the prince, driving them in front of him like a flock of sheep. With exceptional boldness, he had chased a group of Cope’s men some distance from the battlefield, along a path between two enclosures, and as he struck down the last man in the group with his sword, he shouted, “Drop your weapons.” The terrified soldiers obeyed without looking back, and the Highlander, with a pistol in one hand and a sword in the other, made them do as he wished. Yet, as Chevalier Johnstone points out, these soldiers were “the same English troops who had distinguished themselves at Dettingen and Fontenoy, and who rightfully ranked among the bravest in Europe.”[951]
After doing every thing in his power for the relief of the wounded of both armies, and giving directions for the disposal of his prisoners, Charles partook of a small repast upon the field of battle, and thereafter proceeded to Pinkie House, a seat of the Marquis of Tweeddale, where he passed the night.
After doing everything he could to help the wounded from both armies and giving instructions for handling his prisoners, Charles had a light meal on the battlefield and then went to Pinkie House, the residence of the Marquis of Tweeddale, where he spent the night.
FOOTNOTES:
[879] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 31.
[883] Dougal Graham’s Metrical History, p. 15.
[884] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 487.
[885] Dougal Graham, in his Metrical History of the insurrection, as quoted by Chambers, thus alludes to the conduct of the Highlanders on the present occasion:—
[885] Dougal Graham, in his Metrical History of the insurrection, as quoted by Chambers, mentions the behavior of the Highlanders on this occasion:—
“Here for a space they took a rest,
“Here for a while they took a break,
And had refreshment of the best
And had the best snacks
The country round them could afford,
The country around them could provide,
Though many found but empty board,
Though many found only an empty board,
As sheep and cattle were drove away,
As the sheep and cattle were driven away,
Yet hungry men sought for their prey;
Yet hungry men looked for their prey;
Took milk and butter, kirn and cheese,
Took milk and butter, churn and cheese,
On all kinds of eatables they seize;
On all kinds of food, they take.
And he who could not get a share,
And anyone who couldn't get a piece,
Sprang to the hills like dogs for hare:
Sprang to the hills like dogs chasing a hare:
There shot the sheep and made them fall.
There they shot the sheep and made them fall.
Whirled off the skin, and that was all;
Whirled off the skin, and that was it;
Struck up fire and boiled the flesh,
Struck a fire and boiled the meat,
This did enrage the Cameron’s chief,
This really angered the chief of the Camerons,
To see his men so play the thief;
To see his men act like thieves;
And finding one into the act,
And finding someone in the act,
He fired and shot him through the back;
He fired and shot him in the back;
Then to the rest himself addressed,
Then he turned to the others,
‘This is your lot I do protest,—
‘This is your fate, I strongly insist,—
Whoe’er amongst you wrongs a man;
Whoever among you wrongs a man;
Pay what you get, I tell you plain;
Pay what you owe, I’m being straightforward with you;
For yet we know not friend or foe,
For we still don't know who's a friend or an enemy,
Nor how all things may chance to go.’”
Nor how everything might turn out.
[886] Anglicé,—trouble themselves.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ English,—worry themselves.
[888] Idem.
Idem.
[889] Home, p. 79.—Mr. Home says that several of these volunteers, of which he was one, were not inhabitants of the city, and were ignorant of the municipal cabals,—that they had little deference for the opinion either of Guest or Drummond; but being satisfied that the walls were untenable, and dreading the consequences to the city if taken by storm, they considered the proposal of marching out with the dragoons preferable to keeping within the walls, as, with their assistance, the dragoons might be able to break the force of the Highland army, and leave to the Highlanders, if victorious, a bloody and fatal victory.
[889] Home, p. 79.—Mr. Home mentions that several of these volunteers, himself included, were not residents of the city and were unaware of the local political intrigues. They had little respect for the opinions of either Guest or Drummond; however, since they believed the walls were no longer defensible and feared the consequences for the city if it were stormed, they thought that marching out with the dragoons was a better option than staying inside the walls. They believed that with the dragoons' help, they could lessen the impact of the Highland army and leave the Highlanders, if they won, with a bloody and disastrous victory.
[890] Home, p. 80.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 80.
[891] “A True Account of the Behaviour and Conduct of Archibald Stewart, Esq., late Lord Provost of Edinburgh, in a letter to a friend. London, 1748.” This pamphlet has been ascribed by a writer in the Quarterly Review, (No. 71, p. 172,) supposed to be Sir Walter Scott, to the pen of Hume the Historian.
[891] “A True Account of the Behavior and Conduct of Archibald Stewart, Esq., former Lord Provost of Edinburgh, in a letter to a friend. London, 1748.” This pamphlet has been attributed by a writer in the Quarterly Review, (No. 71, p. 172,) believed to be Sir Walter Scott, to the author Hume the Historian.
[892] Home, p. 83.
[893] Home, p. 84.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 84.
[894] Home, p. 91.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 91.
[895] Provost Stewart’s Trial, p. 171.
[896] Home, p. 96.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 96.
[897] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 488.
[898] Home, p. 96.
[899] James IV. is said to have planted the lion standard of Scotland on this stone, as a signal for mustering his army, before its fatal march to Flodden.
[899] James IV is said to have planted the lion standard of Scotland on this stone as a signal to gather his army before their doomed march to Flodden.
[900] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 446.
[902] Dr. Carlyle, who almost rubbed shoulders with him twice, describes the prince thus:—“He was a good-looking man of about 5 feet 10 inches; his hair was dark-red and his eyes black. His features were regular, his visage long, much sunburnt and freckled, and his countenance thoughtful and melancholy.”—Autobiography, p. 153.
[902] Dr. Carlyle, who came close to him twice, describes the prince this way:—“He was a handsome man, about 5 feet 10 inches tall; his hair was dark red and his eyes were black. His features were well-defined, his face was long, quite sunburned and freckled, and he had a thoughtful and melancholic expression.”—Autobiography, p. 153.
[903] Dr. Chambers’s Rebellion, p. 87.
[904] Home, p. 100.
[905] Idem.
Idem.
[906] It has been stated on the questionable authority of a local tradition, that when Charles arrived in front of the palace, a large bullet was fired from the castle, with such direction and force as to make it descend upon the palace,—that it struck a part of the front wall of James the Fifth’s tower, near the window which lights a small turret-chamber connected with Queen Mary’s state apartments; and that it fell into the court-yard, carrying along with it a quantity of rubbish which it had knocked out of the wall. If such a remarkable incident had occurred, it could scarcely have been overlooked by Mr. Home, who was near the spot at the time; and the fact that it is not alluded to in the pages of the Caledonian Mercury, the organ of the Jacobite party, seems conclusive that no such occurrence took place.
[906] It's been claimed, based on questionable local tradition, that when Charles arrived at the palace, a large bullet was fired from the castle. It was aimed and powerful enough to hit the palace, striking part of the front wall of James the Fifth’s tower near the window of a small turret room connected to Queen Mary’s state apartments. The bullet fell into the courtyard, bringing down a bunch of debris from the wall with it. If such a remarkable event had really happened, Mr. Home, who was nearby at the time, certainly would have noticed it. The fact that it isn’t mentioned in the Caledonian Mercury, the newspaper for the Jacobite side, strongly suggests that this incident didn’t actually happen.
[907] Home, p. 101.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 101.
[908] Home, p. 102.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 102.
[910] Home, p. 102. The author of the pamphlet on the conduct of Provost Stewart, already quoted, gives a somewhat different account of the flight of the dragoons, but with circumstances equally ludicrous:—“Before the rebels,” he observes, “came within sight of our king’s forces, before they came within three miles distance of them, orders were issued to the dragoons to wheel, which they immediately did with the greatest order and regularity imaginable. As it is known that nothing is more beautiful than the evolutions and movements of cavalry, the spectators stood in expectation of what fine manœuvre they might terminate in: when new orders were immediately issued to retreat, they immediately obeyed, and began to march in the usual pace of cavalry. Orders were repeated every furlong to quicken their pace, and both precept and example concurring, they quickened it so well, that, before they reached Edinburgh, they quickened to a very smart gallop. They passed in inexpressible hurry and confusion through the narrow lanes at Barefoot’s Parks, in the sight of all the north part of the town (Edinburgh,) to the infinite joy of the disaffected, and equal grief and consternation of all the other inhabitants. They rushed like a torrent down to Leith, where they endeavoured to draw breath; but some unlucky boy, (I suppose a Jacobite in his heart,) calling to them that the Highlanders were approaching, they immediately took to their heels again, and galloped to Prestonpans, about six miles farther. There, in a literal sense, timor addidit alas,—their fear added wings, I mean to the rebels. For otherwise they could not possibly have imagined that these formidable enemies could be within several miles of them. But at Prestonpans the same alarm was repeated. The Philistines be upon thee Sampson! They galloped to North Berwick, and being now about twenty miles to the other side of Edinburgh, they thought they might safely dismount from their horses and look out for victuals. Accordingly, like the ancient Grecian heroes, each began to kill and dress his provisions: egit amor dapis atque pugnæ; they were actuated by the desire of supper and of battle. The sheep and turkies of North Berwick paid for this warlike disposition. But behold the uncertainty of human happiness! When the mutton was just ready to be put upon the table, they heard, or thought they heard, the same cry of the Highlanders. Their fear proved stronger than their hunger; they again got on horseback, but were informed time enough of the falseness of the alarm, to prevent the spoiling of their meal. By such rudiments as these, the dragoons were so thoroughly initiated in the art of running, till at last they became so perfect at their lesson, that at the battle of Preston they could practise it of themselves, though even there the same good example was not wanting. I have seen an Italian opera called Cesaro in Egitto, or Cæsar in Egypt, where, in the first scene, Cæsar is introduced in a great hurry, giving orders to his soldiers, fugge, fugge, a’elo scampo,—fly, fly, to your heels! This is a proof that the commander at the Coltbridge is not the first hero that gave such orders to his troops.”
[910] Home, p. 102. The author of the pamphlet about Provost Stewart’s actions, previously mentioned, tells a slightly different story about the dragoons' escape, but it's just as ridiculous: “Before the rebels,” he points out, “got within sight of our king’s forces, before they were within three miles of them, the dragoons were ordered to turn around, which they did immediately with the utmost order and regularity. As it’s well known, the movements of cavalry are incredibly beautiful, the onlookers waited to see what impressive maneuver they would perform: when new orders to retreat were quickly given, they obeyed immediately, starting off at the usual cavalry pace. Orders were repeated every furlong to speed up, and with both command and example pushing them on, they quickened so much that by the time they reached Edinburgh, they were in a brisk gallop. They hurried through the narrow lanes of Barefoot’s Parks amid complete chaos, in full view of the northern part of the town (Edinburgh), to the delight of the disaffected, and the equal grief and panic of all other residents. They rushed like a flood toward Leith, where they tried to catch their breath; but some unfortunate boy, (likely a secret Jacobite,) called out to them that the Highlanders were coming, causing them to take off running again and gallop to Prestonpans, about six miles further. There, quite literally, timor addidit alas,—their fear gave them wings, I mean to the rebels. Otherwise, they couldn’t have imagined that such fearsome enemies could be within several miles of them. But at Prestonpans, the same alarm was raised. The Philistines are upon you, Samson! They galloped to North Berwick, and now about twenty miles on the other side of Edinburgh, thought they might safely dismount and search for food. Like the ancient Greek heroes, each one began to hunt and prepare his meal: egit amor dapium atque pugnæ; they were driven by the desire for supper and battle. The sheep and turkeys of North Berwick paid for this warrior spirit. But behold the uncertainty of human happiness! Just when the mutton was about to be served, they heard, or thought they heard, the same cry of the Highlanders. Their fear proved stronger than their hunger; they hopped back onto their horses but were warned in time that the alarm was false, saving their meal from being ruined. Through such experiences, the dragoons became thoroughly trained in the art of fleeing, to the point where, at the battle of Preston, they could execute it on their own, even though the same good example was still present. I have seen an Italian opera called Cesaro in Egitto, or Cæsar in Egypt, where, in the first scene, Cæsar is shown in a big hurry, instructing his soldiers, fugge, fugge, a’elo scampo,—run, run, to your legs! This shows that the commander at Coltbridge isn’t the first hero to give such orders to his troops.”
[911] Home, p. 103.
[913] Home, p. 108.
[917] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 38.
[918] Idem, p. 38.—Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 449. The accounts given by Home and the Chevalier Johnstone differ in some respects from that of Lord George Murray. Home says, that Mr. Robert Anderson (son of Anderson of Whitbrough in East Lothian, who had been engaged in the rebellion of 1715) had confirmed Ker of Gradon’s account of the ground after his survey, on being consulted by Lord George Murray,—that he was present at the council of war, but did not give any opinion; but that after Charles and his officers had separated, Anderson told Hepburn of Keith that he knew the ground perfectly, and was certain there was a better way to come at the king’s army than that which the council had resolved to follow,—that he would undertake to show them a place where they might easily pass the morass without being seen by the enemy, and without being exposed to their fire,—that Hepburn listened attentively to this information, and expressed his opinion of it in such terms that Anderson desired he would carry him to Lord George Murray,—that Hepburn advised him to go himself to Lord George, who knew him, and would like better to receive information from him alone than when introduced by another person,—that when Anderson came to Lord George Murray he found him asleep in a field of cut pease with several of the chiefs near him,—that on awakening his Lordship, he repeated what he had said to Mr. Hepburn, and offered to lead the men through the morass,—that Lord George considering this information important, awoke Charles, who was lying near him with a sheaf of pease for his pillow, and who, pleased with Anderson’s information, ordered Lochiel and the other chiefs to be called, all of whom approved of the plan of attack. The Chevalier Johnstone says that the officers of the army were perplexed how to act, from the apparent impossibility of making a successful attack, but that Anderson came to the prince in the evening very a propos, and relieved them from their embarrassment by informing them that there was a place in the marsh which could be crossed with safety, and that upon examining it Anderson’s information was found to be correct. Lord George’s own account appears, however, to give the real res gestæ. From it he appears to have communicated with Anderson and Hepburn before the council of war had assembled. As his Lordship says that “at midnight the principal officers were called again,” it is probable he alludes to the scene described by Home, when the prince himself and the chiefs were awakened by Anderson; but as Anderson was present in the council, and as Lord George says, that, after this midnight call “all was ordered as was at first proposed,” it is very likely that Anderson was anxious to afford some additional information which he had formerly omitted to give.
[918] idem, p. 38.—Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 449. The accounts provided by Home and Chevalier Johnstone differ in some ways from Lord George Murray's version. Home states that Mr. Robert Anderson (son of Anderson of Whitbrough in East Lothian, who had been involved in the 1715 rebellion) confirmed Ker of Gradon's observations about the terrain after his evaluation at Lord George Murray's request. He was present at the war council but didn't share his opinion; however, after Charles and his officers left, Anderson told Hepburn of Keith that he was very familiar with the area and was convinced there was a better route to reach the king's army than the one the council had decided on. He offered to guide them through a path where they could easily cross the marsh unseen by the enemy and without risking their safety. Hepburn paid close attention to this information and expressed himself in such a way that Anderson asked him to introduce him to Lord George Murray. Hepburn suggested Anderson go to Lord George himself, who would recognize him and prefer to hear the information directly rather than through another person. When Anderson reached Lord George, he found him asleep in a field of cut peas with several chiefs nearby. Upon waking him, he repeated what he had said to Mr. Hepburn and offered to lead the men through the marsh. Thinking this information was significant, Lord George woke Charles, who was lying nearby with a bundle of peas for a pillow. Pleased with Anderson's information, Charles ordered Lochiel and the other chiefs to be summoned, all of whom supported the attack plan. Chevalier Johnstone mentions that the army officers were uncertain how to proceed due to the seemingly impossible task of mounting a successful attack, but Anderson approached the prince that evening in a timely manner and alleviated their concerns by saying there was a safe way to cross the marsh. Upon investigation, it turned out Anderson's information was accurate. However, Lord George's own account seems to reflect the true events. It appears he had communicated with Anderson and Hepburn before the council of war gathered. Lord George mentions that "at midnight the principal officers were called again," probably referring to the scene described by Home when the prince and chiefs were roused by Anderson; but since Anderson was present at the council and Lord George states that, after the midnight summons, "everything was arranged as originally proposed," it’s likely that Anderson wanted to provide some additional insights that he had previously not shared.
[919] Home, p. 112.
[922] Home, p. 113.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 113.
[924] Idem.
Idem.
[925] Memoirs, 3d edition, p. 35.
[926] Lockhart, vol. ii. p. 491.
[927] Home puts the Macdonalds of Glencoe on the left of the second line; but the author of the Journal and Memoirs, (Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 491,) an officer in the Highland army who was in the battle, says that the Macdonalds of Glencoe were on the right of the first line. The official account published in the Caledonian Mercury by Charles, also places the Glencoe men in the same situation.
[927] Home positions the Macdonalds of Glencoe on the left side of the second line; however, the author of the Journal and Memoirs, (Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 491), an officer in the Highland army present at the battle, states that the Macdonalds of Glencoe were on the right side of the first line. The official account published in the Caledonian Mercury by Charles also places the Glencoe men in the same position.
[928] Home, p. 117.
[929] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 490.
[930] Idem, p. 401.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, p. 401.
[931] Caledonian Mercury of 23d Sept. 1745.
[932] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 40.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jacobite Memoirs, p. 40.
[933] Home, p. 118.
[935] Old General Wightman, who commanded the centre of the royalist army at the battle of Sheriffmuir, was present at this battle as a spectator. Mounted on his “old cropt galloway,” he posted himself by break of day about a musket shot in the rear of Hamilton’s dragoons, and had not taken his ground above three minutes when “the scuffle” began. He says it lasted about four minutes. After “all was in route,” Wightman remained in his station, “calm and fearless,” according to his own account, till he saw all the dragoons out of the field, and the foot surrounded on all sides. Ex-provost Drummond, “who (says Wightman) would needs fight among the dragoons,” was also present, mounted on an old dragoon horse, which one Mathie had purchased for £4, and had used as a cart horse. Not being able to reach Gardiner’s dragoons before the battle began, Drummond joined the squadrons under Hamilton; but “to his great luck,” and to the “great comfort,” of his friend Wightman, he was swept away out of the field by the cowardly dragoons, and accompanied Cope to Berwick.—Culloden Papers, p. 224.
[935] Old General Wightman, who led the center of the royalist army at the battle of Sheriffmuir, watched this battle as a spectator. Mounted on his “old cropped galloway,” he positioned himself just after dawn about a musket shot behind Hamilton’s dragoons, and had barely settled in when “the scuffle” began. He reports it lasted around four minutes. After “everything was in chaos,” Wightman stayed in his spot, “calm and fearless,” according to his own account, until he saw all the dragoons leave the field and the infantry surrounded on all sides. Ex-provost Drummond, “who (according to Wightman) insisted on fighting among the dragoons,” was also there, riding an old dragoon horse that one Mathie had bought for £4 and used as a cart horse. Unable to reach Gardiner’s dragoons before the battle started, Drummond joined the squadrons led by Hamilton; but “to his great fortune,” and the “great relief” of his friend Wightman, he was swept off the field by the cowardly dragoons and went with Cope to Berwick.—Culloden Papers, p. 224.
[936] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 40.
[937] Memoirs, p. 37.
[938] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 36.—In the account of the battle published by the Highland army, Captain Macgregor is stated to have been mortally wounded; but he lived several years thereafter, and retired to France in 1753. On his arrival he addressed the following letter to Edgar, secretary to the Chevalier de St. George. The original is thus quoted in Edgar’s hand-writing, “Rob Roy’s son, May 22d, 1753:”—
[938] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 36.—In the account of the battle published by the Highland army, Captain Macgregor is reported to have been mortally wounded; however, he lived for several more years and moved to France in 1753. When he arrived, he wrote the following letter to Edgar, secretary to the Chevalier de St. George. The original is quoted in Edgar’s handwriting, “Rob Roy’s son, May 22nd, 1753:”—
Boulogne-sur-Mer,
May 22d, 1753.
Boulogne-sur-Mer,
May 22, 1753.
Sir,—I use the freedom to beg of you to lay before his Majesty my following unhappy case. What I am his Majesty will see by the inclosed certificate, and whatever little my venity might make me imagine I have to his Majesty’s protection, all I expect or desire at present is, that assistance which is absolutely necessary for the support of a man who has always shown the strongest attachment to his Majesty’s person and cause. As long as I could stay in Scotland I never thought to have added to his Majesty a trouble or expense; but upon Dr. Cameron, Lochiel’s brother, being taken up, a strict search was made over all, that I had no way of avoiding being taken but comming to this country, where I am in a situation so uneasy, that I am forced to applay to the generosity of the best of kings. I flater myself that it is in my power to acquaint his Majesty with something of the greatest consequence to his cause and our country. But I think it would be improper, unless I had the honor of being presented to him. The general character you, Sir, have for being ready to serve any body in distress, leaves me no room to doubt of your interesting yourself in my behalf, which I dare say will be of the greatest use to me, and I am sure will be conferring the highest obligation upon, Sir,
Man,—I take the liberty to ask you to present my unfortunate situation to his Majesty. What I am can be seen in the enclosed certificate, and whatever little my pride might lead me to think I have in terms of his Majesty’s protection, all I currently hope for is the support that is absolutely necessary for someone who has always been deeply loyal to his Majesty and his cause. While I was in Scotland, I never intended to cause any trouble or expense for his Majesty; however, after Dr. Cameron, Lochiel’s brother, was arrested, a thorough search was conducted that left me no choice but to come to this country. Here, I find myself in such an uncomfortable situation that I must appeal to the generosity of the greatest of kings. I believe I have the ability to inform his Majesty about something extremely important for his cause and our country. However, I think it would be inappropriate to do so unless I have the honor of being introduced to him. Your general reputation, Sir, for being ready to help anyone in distress, leaves me no doubt that you will take an interest in my behalf, which I believe will be immensely helpful to me and will certainly be a great favor to, Sir,
Your most obedient and most humble servant,
JAS. DRUMMOND.
Your most obedient and humble servant,
JAS. DRUMMOND.
May I request the honor of an answer
to the care of Lord Strathallan.
May I request the honor of a response
to the attention of Lord Strathallan.
The following is the certificate referred to:—
The following is the certificate mentioned:—
Boulogne-sur-Mer,
May ye 22d, 1753.
Boulogne-sur-Mer,
May 22, 1753.
We the underwritten certify that it consists with our knowledge, that James Drummond, son to the late Rob Roy, was imploy’d in the Prince Regent’s affairs by James, Duke of Perth, before his Royal Highness’s arrival in Scotland, and that afterwards he behaved with great bravery in several battles, in which he received many dangerous wounds.
We, the undersigned, confirm that to our knowledge, James Drummond, son of the late Rob Roy, was involved in the Prince Regent's affairs by James, Duke of Perth, before His Royal Highness arrived in Scotland, and that afterwards he showed remarkable bravery in several battles, in which he sustained many serious injuries.
STRATHALLAN.
CHARLES BOYD.
WILLM. DRUMMOND.
STRATHALLAN.
CHARLES BOYD.
WILLM. DRUMMOND.
To relieve his necessities, James ordered his banker at Paris to pay Macgregor 300 livres, in reference to which Lord Strathallan thus writes to Edgar, from Boulogne-sur-Mer, on 6th Sept., 1753:—“I had the honor of yours some time ago, and deferred writing you until I heard about the 300 livres for Mr. Drummond, (Macgregor); but I have never heard any more of it. I immediately acquainted Mr. D. with the contents of your letter. The attestation I signed was only as to his courage and personal bravery, for as to any thing else, I would be sorry to answer for him, as he has but an indifferent character as to real honesty.”—Stuart Papers.
To help with his needs, James asked his banker in Paris to pay Macgregor 300 livres. In response, Lord Strathallan wrote to Edgar from Boulogne-sur-Mer on September 6, 1753: “I received your letter some time ago, and I delayed writing back until I learned about the 300 livres for Mr. Drummond (Macgregor); however, I haven’t heard anything more about it. I immediately informed Mr. D. about the contents of your letter. The statement I signed was only about his courage and bravery, because as for anything else, I wouldn’t want to vouch for him, as he doesn’t have a great reputation for real honesty.”—Stuart Papers.
[939] According to the Chevalier Johnstone, (Memoirs, p. 38,) 1,300 of Cope’s men were killed; but Home states the number as not exceeding 200. He says, however, in a note, that some accounts of the battle written by officers in the rebel army, make the number killed to have been 400 or 500. These last seem to be nearer the truth.
[939] According to Chevalier Johnstone, (Memoirs, p. 38), 1,300 of Cope’s men were killed; but Home claims the number was no more than 200. However, he also notes that some reports written by officers in the rebel army suggest the number of deaths was around 400 or 500. These figures appear to be more accurate.
[940] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 41.
[941] Report of Cope’s examination. The story told by the Chevalier Johnstone, of Cope’s having effected his escape through the midst of the Highlanders by mounting a white cockade, seems improbable, as Cope does not appear to have been in a situation to have rendered such a step necessary. If any officer made his escape in the way described, it is likely Colonel Lascelles was the man. He fell into the hands of the Highlanders; but in the hurry they were in, contrived to make his escape eastward, and arrived safe at Berwick. Amid the confusion which prevailed, he might easily have snatched a cockade from a dead or wounded Highlander, or procured one for a sum of money.
[941] Report of Cope’s examination. The tale shared by Chevalier Johnstone, claiming that Cope escaped among the Highlanders by wearing a white cockade, seems unlikely, as Cope didn’t appear to be in a position that required such a tactic. If any officer did escape in that manner, it was probably Colonel Lascelles. He was captured by the Highlanders, but in the chaos, he managed to get away to the east and safely reached Berwick. In the midst of the disorder, he could have easily grabbed a cockade from a dead or injured Highlander or obtained one for some money.
[942] Doddridge’s Life of Colonel Gardiner.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Doddridge’s Life of Colonel Gardiner.
[943] Home, p. 121.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 121.
[944] These were Captain Robert Stewart of Ardshiel’s battalion; Captain Archibald Macdonald of Keppoch’s; Lieutenant Allan Cameron of Lindevra; and Ensign James Cameron of Lochiel’s regiment.
[944] These were Captain Robert Stewart of Ardshiel’s battalion; Captain Archibald Macdonald of Keppoch’s; Lieutenant Allan Cameron of Lindevra; and Ensign James Cameron of Lochiel’s regiment.
[946] Caledonian Mercury, 25th September 1745.
[947] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 491.
[948] Lord George Murray says, that when traversing the field of battle in the afternoon he observed that some of Cope’s men, “who were the worst wounded, had not been carried to houses to be dressed; and though there were several of the country people of that neighbourhood looking at them, I could not prevail with them to carry them to houses, but got some of our people to do it.”—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 42.
[948] Lord George Murray mentions that while he was crossing the battlefield in the afternoon, he noticed that some of Cope’s soldiers, “who were the most severely injured, had not been taken to homes to receive treatment; and even though several local people were watching them, I couldn’t get them to help carry them to houses, but I managed to get some of our men to do it.”—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 42.
[949] All the wounded privates of both armies were carried to the different villages adjoining the field of battle. Those of Cope’s officers who were dangerously wounded were lodged in Colonel Gardiner’s house, where surgeons attended them. In the evening, the remainder, (who had given their parole,) accompanied by Lord George Murray, went to Musselburgh, where a house had been provided for their reception. Some of them walked, but others, who were unable to do so, had horses provided for them by his lordship. The house into which they were put was newly finished, and had neither table, bed, chair, nor grate in it. Lord George caused some new thrashed straw to be purchased for beds, and the officers on their arrival partook of a tolerable meal of cold provisions and some liquor, which his lordship had carried along with him. When about to retire, the officers entreated him not to leave them, as being without a guard, they were afraid that some of the Highlanders, who were in liquor, might come in and insult or plunder them. Lord George consented, and lay on a floor by them all night. Some of the officers, who were valetudinary, slept that night in the house of the minister. Next day, after the departure of the prince for Edinburgh, the officers had quarters provided for them in Pinkie-house. The other prisoners, privates, were quartered in Musselburgh and the gardens of Pinkie for two nights, and were afterwards removed, along with the officers, to Edinburgh. The latter were confined for a few days in Queensberry-house, when they were released on parole, and allowed to reside in the city, on condition that they should hold no communication with the castle. The privates were confined in the church and jail of the Canongate. Such of the wounded as could be removed were put into the Royal Infirmary, where great care was taken of them. One of the officers having broke his parole by going into the castle, the others were sent to Perth. The privates were removed to Logierait in Athole; and the wounded were dismissed as they recovered, on taking an oath that they should not carry arms against the prince before the 1st of January, 1747.—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 42. Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 451. Caledonian Mercury.
[949] All the injured soldiers from both sides were taken to various villages near the battlefield. The officers from Cope’s side who were seriously wounded were housed in Colonel Gardiner’s home, where surgeons took care of them. In the evening, the rest, who had given their word not to escape, were escorted by Lord George Murray to Musselburgh, where accommodations had been arranged for them. Some walked, while others, who couldn’t manage it, were provided horses by his lordship. The house they were placed in was newly built and had no furniture — no table, bed, chair, or fireplace. Lord George arranged for some fresh straw to be bought for beds, and when the officers arrived, they had a decent meal of cold food and some drinks that his lordship had brought along. As they were about to settle down for the night, the officers begged him not to leave them, fearing that drunken Highlanders might come in and either harass or rob them. Lord George agreed and stayed on the floor with them all night. Some of the weaker officers slept that night at the minister's house. The next day, after the prince left for Edinburgh, quarters were arranged for the officers in Pinkie-house. The other soldiers were housed in Musselburgh and the gardens of Pinkie for two nights before they were moved, along with the officers, to Edinburgh. The officers spent a few days at Queensberry-house before being released on their word and allowed to live in the city, with the condition that they wouldn't have any contact with the castle. The privates were held in the church and jail of the Canongate. Those who were injured and could be moved were taken to the Royal Infirmary, where they were well cared for. One officer broke his promise by entering the castle, and as a result, the others were sent to Perth. The privates were moved to Logierait in Athole, and the injured were released as they got better, swearing that they wouldn’t take up arms against the prince before January 1, 1747.—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 42. Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 451. Caledonian Mercury.
[950] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 93.
[951] Idem, p. 40.
CHAPTER XXXII.
A.D. 1715.
A.D. 1715.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Charles returns to Holyrood—State of public feeling—Charles resolves to remain at Edinburgh—Measures taken to increase the army—Charles’s proceedings at Edinburgh—Blockade of the Castle—Disorder in the city—Blockade removed—Exertions of Lord President Forbes—Arrival of reinforcements at Edinburgh—Charles issues a second manifesto—Arrival of supplies from France and detachment from the north—Charles resolves to invade England—Preparations—Deportment of Charles at Holyrood—Declaration of the Highland army—Preparations of the government—Riot at Perth on the King’s birth-day.
Charles returns to Holyrood—Public sentiment—Charles decides to stay in Edinburgh—Actions taken to grow the army—Charles’s activities in Edinburgh—Siege of the Castle—Chaos in the city—Siege lifted—Efforts of Lord President Forbes—Arrival of reinforcements in Edinburgh—Charles issues a second manifesto—Supplies arriving from France and a detachment from the north—Charles decides to invade England—Preparations—Charles’s demeanor at Holyrood—Declaration from the Highland army—Government preparations—Riot in Perth on the King’s birthday.
On the evening of Sunday the 22d of September, the day after the battle of Preston or Gladsmuir, as that affair is named by the Highlanders, Charles returned to Holyrood House, and was received by a large concourse of the inhabitants, who had assembled round the palace, with the loudest acclamations. His return to the capital had been preceded by a large portion of his army, which, it is said, made a considerable display as it marched up the long line of street, leading from the Watergate to the castle, amid the din of a number of bagpipes, and carrying along with it the enemy’s standards, and other trophies of victory which it had taken upon the field.
On the evening of Sunday, September 22nd, the day after the battle of Preston, or Gladsmuir, as the Highlanders call it, Charles returned to Holyrood House. He was welcomed by a large crowd of locals who had gathered around the palace, cheering loudly. Before his arrival in the capital, a significant part of his army had already marched ahead, creating a grand spectacle as they moved up the long street from the Watergate to the castle. The air was filled with the sound of bagpipes, and they carried the enemy’s flags and other trophies of victory they had captured on the battlefield.
Apprehensive that the alarm, which Cope’s
disaster would excite in the city, might obstruct
the public worship on the Sunday, Charles
had sent messengers on the evening of the
battle, to the dwelling-houses of the different
ministers, desiring them to continue their ministrations
as usual; but although the church
bells were tolled at the customary hour next
morning, and the congregations assembled, one
only of the city clergymen appeared, all the
rest having retired to the country. The minister
who thus distinguished himself among his
brethren on this occasion was a Mr. Hog,
morning lecturer in the Tron church. The
two clergymen of the neighbouring parish of
St. Cuthbert’s, Messrs. Macvicar and Pitcairn,
also continued to preach as usual, and many
inhabitants of the city went to hear them. No
way dismayed by the presence of the Highland
army, they continued to pray as usual for King
George; and Mr. Macvicar even went so far
in his prayers, as to express a hope that God
would take Charles to himself, and that instead
of an earthly crown, he would “give him a
crown of glory.” Charles is said to have
laughed heartily on being informed of Mr.
Macvicar’s concern for his spiritual welfare.
To induce the ministers to return to their duty,
the prince issued a proclamation on Monday,
repeating the assurances he had so often given
them, that no interruption should be given to
public worship; but that, on the contrary, all
concerned should be protected. This intimation,
however, had no effect upon the fugitive[566]
[567]
ministers, who, to the great scandal of their
flocks, deserted their charges during the whole
time the Highlanders occupied the city.
Concerned that the alarm from Cope’s disaster might disrupt public worship on Sunday, Charles sent messengers on the night of the battle to the homes of various ministers, asking them to continue their services as usual. However, even though the church bells rang at the usual hour the next morning and congregations gathered, only one of the city’s clergymen showed up, while the rest had fled to the countryside. The minister who stood out on this occasion was Mr. Hog, the morning lecturer at the Tron church. The two clergymen from the nearby parish of St. Cuthbert’s, Messrs. Macvicar and Pitcairn, also preached as usual, and many city residents went to listen to them. Undeterred by the presence of the Highland army, they continued to pray as usual for King George; in fact, Mr. Macvicar even went so far in his prayers as to express hope that God would take Charles to Himself and grant him a “crown of glory” instead of an earthly crown. When Charles was informed of Mr. Macvicar’s concern for his spiritual well-being, he reportedly laughed heartily. To encourage the ministers to return to their duties, the prince issued a proclamation on Monday, reiterating his repeated assurances that there would be no interference with public worship and that everyone involved would be protected. However, this announcement had no effect on the fleeing ministers, who, to the dismay of their congregations, abandoned their posts while the Highlanders held the city.
In the first moments of victory, Charles felt a gleam of joy, which for a time excluded reflection; but when, after retiring from the battle-field, he began to ruminate over the events of the day, and to consider that it was British blood that had been spilt, if we can trust his own words, his spirit sunk within him. “If I had obtained this victory,” says he to his father, in the letter already quoted, “over foreigners, my joy would have been complete; but as it is over Englishmen, it has thrown a damp upon it that I little imagined. The men I have defeated were your majesty’s enemies, it is true, but they might have become your friends and dutiful subjects when they had got their eyes opened to see the true interest of their country, which you mean to save, not to destroy.” For these reasons he was unwilling that the victory should be celebrated by any public manifestation, and on being informed that many of the inhabitants of Edinburgh intended to testify their joy on the occasion by some public act, the prince, in the same proclamation which enjoined the clergymen to return to their charges, prohibited “any outward demonstrations of public joy.”
In the first moments of victory, Charles felt a rush of joy that kept him from thinking too deeply; however, after stepping away from the battlefield, he began to reflect on the day’s events and realized that it was British blood that had been spilled. According to his own words, his spirits sank. “If I had won this victory,” he wrote to his father in the previously mentioned letter, “over foreigners, my joy would have been complete; but since it's over Englishmen, it has put a damper on my feelings, which I never expected. The men I defeated were your majesty’s enemies, true, but they could have become your friends and loyal subjects once they recognized what was truly best for their country, which you intend to save, not destroy.” Because of this, he didn't want the victory to be celebrated with any public displays, and upon hearing that many residents of Edinburgh planned to show their joy through some public act, the prince, in the same proclamation that instructed the clergymen to return to their duties, banned “any outward demonstrations of public joy.”
The news of the prince’s victory was received every where, by the Jacobites, with the most unbounded delight. Unable any longer to conceal their real sentiments, they now publicly avowed them, and like their predecessors, the cavaliers, indulged in deep potations to the health of “the king” and the prince. But this enthusiasm was not confined to the Jacobites alone. Many persons whose political creed was formerly doubtful, now declared unequivocally in favour of the cause of the prince; whilst others, whose sentiments were formerly in favour of the government, openly declared themselves converts to an order of things which they now considered inevitable. In short, throughout the whole of Scotland the tide of public opinion was completely changed in favour of the Stuarts. The fair sex, especially, displayed an ardent attachment to the person and cause of the prince, and contributed not a little to bring about the change in public feeling alluded to. Duncan Forbes has well described this strong revolution in public feeling. “All Jacobites, how prudent soever, became mad; all doubtful people became Jacobites; and all bankrupts became heroes, and talked of nothing but hereditary rights and victory; and what was more grievous to men of gallantry, and if you will believe me, much more mischievous to the public, all the fine ladies, if you will except one or two, became passionately fond of the young Adventurer, and used all their arts and industry for him in the most intemperate manner.”[952]
The news of the prince’s victory was met everywhere by the Jacobites with overwhelming joy. Unable to hide their true feelings any longer, they openly expressed their support and, like their predecessors, the cavaliers, celebrated with heavy drinking toasting “the king” and the prince. But this excitement wasn’t just limited to the Jacobites. Many people whose political views were previously uncertain now openly supported the prince’s cause; while others, who had once backed the government, admitted they’d become fans of a new situation they now saw as unavoidable. In short, throughout Scotland, public opinion had completely shifted in favor of the Stuarts. The ladies, in particular, showed a strong affection for the prince and played a significant role in changing public sentiment. Duncan Forbes captured this dramatic change in public mood well. “All Jacobites, no matter how cautious, went a little crazy; all undecided people became Jacobites; and all bankrupts turned into heroes, talking only about hereditary rights and victory; and what was even more troubling for gentlemen, and believe me, much worse for the public, all the beautiful ladies, barring one or two, became madly in love with the young Adventurer and exerted all their charm and effort on his behalf in the most extreme ways.”[952]
In England the news of the prince’s victory created a panic, causing a run upon the bank, which would have been fatal to that establishment, had not the principal merchants entered into an association to support public credit by receiving the notes of the bank in payment.[953] Scotchmen were everywhere looked upon with distrust by their southern neighbours, and the most severe reflections were indulged in against the Scottish nation. Sir Andrew Mitchell, writing to President Forbes, notices with deep regret this feeling against his countrymen: “The ruin of my country, and the disgrace and shame to which it is, and will continue to be, exposed, have affected me to that degree, that I am hardly master of myself. Already every man of our country is looked on as a traitor, as one secretly inclined to the Pretender, and waiting but an opportunity to declare. The guilty and the innocent are confounded together, and the crimes of a few imputed to the whole nation.”[954] Again, “I need not describe to you the effects the surrender of Edinburgh, and the progress the rebels made, had upon this country. I wish I could say that they were confined to the lower sort of people; but I must fairly own that their betters were as much touched as they. The reflections were national; and it was too publicly said that all Scotland were Jacobites; the numbers of the rebels and their adherents were magnified for this purpose; and he that in the least diminished them was called a secret Jacobite.”[955]
In England, the news of the prince’s victory caused a panic, leading to a rush at the bank that could have been disastrous for it if the main merchants hadn’t banded together to support public confidence by accepting the bank’s notes as payment.[953] Scots were viewed with suspicion by their southern neighbors, and severe criticisms were directed at the Scottish people. Sir Andrew Mitchell, writing to President Forbes, expresses deep regret about this sentiment towards his fellow countrymen: “The destruction of my country and the disgrace it is, and will continue to be, subjected to, has affected me to such an extent that I can hardly control myself. Already, every person from our country is seen as a traitor, secretly sympathetic to the Pretender, just waiting for a chance to proclaim it. The guilty and the innocent are mixed together, and the actions of a few are blamed on the whole nation.”[954] He continues, “I need not explain to you the impact the surrender of Edinburgh and the advances of the rebels had on this country. I wish I could say that it only affected the lower classes, but I must admit that the upper classes were just as impacted. The criticisms were national; it was publicly claimed that all of Scotland were Jacobites; the numbers of the rebels and their supporters were exaggerated for this purpose; and anyone who suggested otherwise was labeled a secret Jacobite.”[955]
Elated by the news of the victory of Preston, a party of armed Highlanders entered Aberdeen on the 25th of September, seized the provost,[568] and carrying him to the cross, held their drawn swords over his head, till they proclaimed the Chevalier de St. George. They then requested him to drink the health of “the king,” but having refused to do so, they threw a glass of wine into his breast. Not wishing to have his loyalty put a second time to such a severe test, the provost left the city, not thinking himself safe, as he observes, “in the way of those who had used him in so unreasonable and odd a manner.”[956]
Overjoyed by the news of Preston's victory, a group of armed Highlanders entered Aberdeen on September 25th, took the provost, [568] and brought him to the town square, holding their drawn swords over his head as they declared the Chevalier de St. George. They then asked him to toast “the king,” but when he refused, they splashed a glass of wine on him. Not wanting to face such a harsh challenge to his loyalty again, the provost left the city, feeling unsafe, as he noted, “in the way of those who had treated him in such an unreasonable and strange manner.”[956]
With the exception of the castles of Edinburgh and Stirling, and a few insignificant forts, the whole of Scotland may be said to have been now in possession of the victor. Having no longer an enemy to combat in North Britain, Charles turned his eyes to England; but against the design which he appears to have contemplated, of an immediate march into that kingdom, several very serious objections occurred. If the prince could have calculated on a general rising in England in his favour, his advance into that kingdom with a victorious army, before the government recovered from the consternation into which it had been thrown by the recent victory, would have been a wise course of policy; but it would have been extremely rash, without an absolute assurance of extensive support from the friends of the cause in England, to have entered that kingdom with the small army which fought at Gladsmuir, and which, instead of increasing, was daily diminishing, by the return of some of the Highlanders to their homes, according to custom, with the spoils they had collected. There were indeed, among the more enthusiastic of the prince’s advisers, some who advocated an immediate incursion into England; but by far the greater part thought the army too small for such an undertaking. These urged that although the success which had attended their arms would certainly engage a number of friends, who either had not hitherto had an opportunity of joining, or had delayed doing so, because they saw little or no appearance of success, yet it was prudent to wait for such aid,—that French succours might now be depended upon, since the prince had given convincing proofs of his having a party in Scotland,—that, at any rate, it was better to remain some little time at Edinburgh, till they saw what prospects there were of success, and that in the mean time the army would be getting stronger by reinforcements which were expected from the north, and would be better modelled and accoutred. The latter opinion prevailed, and Charles resolved to make some stay in Edinburgh.[957]
Aside from the castles of Edinburgh and Stirling, and a few minor forts, we can say that the whole of Scotland was now under the victor's control. With no enemies left to fight in northern Britain, Charles looked towards England. However, there were some serious concerns about his plan to march into that kingdom immediately. If the prince could have counted on a widespread uprising in England to support him, moving into the kingdom with a victorious army before the government could recover from the shock of his recent victory would have been a smart strategy. But it would have been incredibly reckless to enter that kingdom with the small army that fought at Gladsmuir, which was actually getting smaller each day as some Highlanders returned home, as was their custom, with the spoils they had gathered. Among the prince's more passionate advisors, some pushed for an immediate invasion of England, but the majority believed the army was too small for such a move. They argued that while their recent success would likely attract many supporters who hadn't yet joined or had hesitated to do so due to the lack of clear victory, it was wise to wait for more assistance. They felt that French reinforcements could now be counted on, as the prince had shown he had backing in Scotland. They also thought it was better to stay a little longer in Edinburgh to assess the chances of success while the army grew stronger from expected reinforcements from the north and could be better organized and equipped. This latter view won out, and Charles decided to remain in Edinburgh for a while longer.[957]
Alluding to this resolution, Mr. Maxwell observes, “Those who judge of things only by the event, will condemn this measure, and decide positively that if the prince had marched on from the field of battle, he would have carried all before him. As the prince’s affairs were ruined in the end, it is natural to wish he had done any thing else than what he did. Things could hardly have turned out worse, and there was a possibility of succeeding. But to judge fairly of the matter, we must have no regard to what happened, but consider what was the most likely to happen. The prince had but 3,000 men at the battle, where he had 100 at least killed and wounded. He might reckon upon losing some hundreds more, who would go home with the booty they had got, so that he could not reckon upon more than 2,500 men to follow him into England, where he had no intelligence, nor hopes of being joined, nor resource in case of a misfortune. But what would the world have said of such an attempt had it miscarried!”[958]
Alluding to this decision, Mr. Maxwell points out, “Those who judge things only by the outcome will criticize this action and conclude that if the prince had advanced from the battlefield, he would have succeeded. Since the prince’s situation ultimately fell apart, it’s only natural to wish he had done anything other than what he did. Things could hardly have gone worse, and there was a chance of success. However, to evaluate the situation fairly, we shouldn’t consider what happened, but what was most likely to happen. The prince only had 3,000 men at the battle, with at least 100 killed or wounded. He could expect to lose a few hundred more who would return home with the loot they had taken, meaning he could rely on no more than 2,500 men to follow him into England, where he had no information, no expectations of reinforcements, and no backup in case of a disaster. But what would people have said about such a venture had it failed?”[958]
According to the Chevalier Johnstone,[959] the prince was advised by his friends, that as the whole of the towns of Scotland had been obliged to recognise him as regent of the kingdom, in the absence of his father, his chief object should be to endeavour by every possible means to secure himself in the government of Scotland; and to defend himself against the English armies, which would be sent against him, without attempting for the present to extend his views to England. There were others who strongly advised Charles to annul the union between Scotland and England, as an act made during the usurpation of Queen Anne, by a cabal of a few Scotch peers, and to summon a Scottish parliament, to meet at Edinburgh, to impose taxes in a legal manner, and obtain supplies for his army. This party[569] assured the prince that these steps would give great pleasure to all Scotland, and that the tendency of them would be to renew the ancient discord between the two countries, and that the war would thereby be made national: they informed him, that, so far from being prepared to run an immense risk, for the sake of acquiring England, they wished for nothing more than to see him seated on the throne of Scotland. As the chief object of his ambition, however, was to obtain the crown of England, he rejected the proposal made to him, to confine his views to Scotland.
According to Chevalier Johnstone,[959] the prince was advised by his friends that since all the towns in Scotland had recognized him as regent of the kingdom in his father's absence, his main goal should be to secure his position in the government of Scotland and defend himself against the English armies that would be sent against him, without trying to expand his ambitions to England for the time being. Others strongly advised Charles to cancel the union between Scotland and England, claiming it was established during Queen Anne's usurpation by a small group of Scottish peers, and to call a Scottish parliament to meet in Edinburgh, legally impose taxes, and gather resources for his army. This group[569] assured the prince that these actions would greatly please all of Scotland and would reignite the historic conflict between the two countries, making the war a national effort. They informed him that rather than being ready to take a huge risk to gain England, they wanted nothing more than to see him on the throne of Scotland. However, since his main ambition was to obtain the crown of England, he turned down the proposal to limit his focus to Scotland.
As soon as it was determined to remain in Scotland till the army should be reinforced, every measure was adopted that could tend to increase it. Letters were despatched to the Highlands, and other parts of Scotland, containing the news of the victory, and urging immediate aid; and messengers were sent to France to represent the state of the prince’s affairs, and to solicit succours from that court. Officers were appointed to beat up for recruits, and every inducement was held out to the prisoners taken at Preston to join the insurgents. Many of these, accordingly, enlisted in the prince’s army, and were of considerable service in drilling recruits, but before the Highland army left Edinburgh, almost the whole of them had deserted, and joined their former companions at Berwick.[960] The principal person selected by Charles to go to the Highlands, on the present occasion, was Mr. Alexander Macleod, a gentleman of the Scottish bar, who carried along with him a paper of instructions, dated the 24th of September, and signed by secretary Murray.[961] By these instructions, Macleod was directed forthwith to proceed to the Isle of Skye, to assure Sir Alexander Macdonald, and the laird of Macleod, and other gentlemen of their names, that the prince did not impute their not having hitherto joined him, to any failure of loyalty or zeal on their part, for his father’s cause; but to the private manner in which he had arrived in Scotland, which was from a desire to restore his royal father without foreign assistance—that he was ready still to receive them with the same affection he would have welcomed them, had they joined him on his landing,—and that as they well knew the dispositions of the Highlanders, and their inclination to return home after a battle, they would be sensible how necessary it was to recruit the army with a strong body of men from their country. After giving them these assurances, Macleod was directed to require of these chiefs to repair with all possible speed with their men to Edinburgh, where they should be furnished with arms. In case they were found refractory, Macleod was directed to use all proper means with the gentlemen of their different families, to bring them to the field with as many followers as possible,—that to encourage them to take up arms, he was to acquaint them that the prince had received undoubted assurances of support from France and Spain,—that the Earl Marischal was expected to land in Scotland with a body of troops,—that the Duke of Ormond was also expected in England, with the Irish brigade, and a large quantity of arms, ammunition, and money,—and that before passing the Forth, he had received letters from the Spanish ministry, and the Duke of Bouillon, containing positive assurances of aid. In conclusion, Macleod was ordered to assure these gentlemen that the encouragement and favour which would be shown them, if they joined the prince’s standard, would be in proportion to their loyalty and the backwardness of their chiefs. He was likewise directed to send for the chief of Mackinnon, and to tell him that the prince was much surprised that one who had given such solemn assurances, as Mackinnon had done, to join him, with all the men he could collect, should have failed in his promise. As Macleod of Swordland, in Glenelg, who had visited the prince in Glenfinnan, had there engaged to seize the fort of Bernera, and to join Charles with a hundred men, whether his chief joined or not, the messenger was instructed to ask him why he had not fulfilled his engagement. The result of this mission will be subsequently noticed.
As soon as it was decided to stay in Scotland until the army was reinforced, every possible effort was made to increase its numbers. Letters were sent to the Highlands and other regions of Scotland sharing the news of the victory and urging immediate support; messengers were dispatched to France to report on the state of the prince’s affairs and to seek help from that court. Officers were appointed to recruit soldiers, and every incentive was offered to the prisoners captured at Preston to join the insurgents. Many of them eventually enlisted in the prince’s army and were quite helpful in training new recruits, but before the Highland army left Edinburgh, nearly all of them deserted and returned to their former comrades at Berwick.[960] The main person chosen by Charles to go to the Highlands this time was Mr. Alexander Macleod, a gentleman from the Scottish bar, who brought with him a set of instructions dated September 24th and signed by Secretary Murray.[961] These instructions directed Macleod to go straight to the Isle of Skye, to assure Sir Alexander Macdonald, the laird of Macleod, and other gentlemen of their names that the prince did not blame their lack of joining him until now on any lack of loyalty or enthusiasm for his father’s cause, but rather on the secretive way he had come to Scotland out of a desire to restore his royal father without foreign assistance—that he was still ready to welcome them with the same warmth he would have shown them if they had joined him upon his arrival—and that since they understood the Highlanders' tendencies and their desire to return home after a battle, they would recognize how essential it was to bring in a strong group of men from their region to reinforce the army. After providing these reassurances, Macleod was instructed to ask these chiefs to hurry to Edinburgh with their men, where they would be provided with arms. If they were uncooperative, Macleod was told to use appropriate methods with the gentlemen of their various families to encourage them to come to the field with as many followers as possible—he was to inform them that the prince had received reliable assurances of support from France and Spain—that the Earl Marischal was expected to land in Scotland with troops—that the Duke of Ormond was also expected in England with the Irish brigade, along with a significant number of arms, ammunition, and money—and that before crossing the Forth, he had received letters from the Spanish ministry and the Duke of Bouillon confirming their support. In conclusion, Macleod was instructed to assure these gentlemen that the encouragement and favor shown to them for joining the prince’s cause would depend on their loyalty and the hesitance of their chiefs. He was also told to summon the chief of Mackinnon and inform him that the prince was greatly surprised that someone who had made such firm promises, like Mackinnon had, to join him with all the men he could muster had not kept his word. As Macleod of Swordland, in Glenelg, had met the prince in Glenfinnan and had committed to taking the fort of Bernera and joining Charles with a hundred men, regardless of whether his chief joined or not, the messenger was instructed to ask him why he had not honored his promise. The outcome of this mission will be addressed later.
Seated in the palace of his ancestors, Charles, as Prince Regent, continued to discharge the functions of royalty, by exercising every act of sovereignty, with this difference only between him and his rival in St. James’s, that while King George could only raise troops and levy[570] money by act of parliament, Charles, by his own authority, not only ordered regiments to be raised for his service, and troops of horse-guards to be levied for the defence of his person, but also imposed taxes at pleasure. To give eclat to his proceedings, and to impress upon the minds of the people, by external acts, the appearances of royalty, he held a levee every morning in Holyrood-house, and appointed a council which met every morning at ten o’clock, after the levee was over. This council comprised the Duke of Perth and Lord George Murray, the lieutenant-generals of the army, O’Sullivan, the quarter-master-general, Lord Pitsligo, Lord Elcho, Sir Thomas Sheridan, Secretary Murray, and all the Highland chiefs.[962]
Seated in his ancestors' palace, Charles, as Prince Regent, continued to perform royal duties, exercising every act of sovereignty. The only difference between him and his rival at St. James’s was that while King George could only raise troops and collect money through parliament, Charles, by his own authority, not only ordered regiments to be raised for his service and horse-guards for his protection but also imposed taxes at will. To add flair to his actions and to instill the appearance of royalty in the minds of the people, he held a levee every morning at Holyrood-house and appointed a council that met every morning at ten o’clock, right after the levee ended. This council included the Duke of Perth and Lord George Murray, the lieutenant-generals of the army, O’Sullivan, the quarter-master-general, Lord Pitsligo, Lord Elcho, Sir Thomas Sheridan, Secretary Murray, and all the Highland chiefs.[962]
As nothing could injure his cause more in the eyes of the people than acts of oppression on the part of his troops, one of Charles’s first acts after his return to Edinburgh, was to issue an edict granting protection to the inhabitants of the city and the vicinity, in their persons and properties; but farmers, living within five miles of Edinburgh, were required, before being entitled to the protection, to appear at the secretary’s office, in Holyrood-house, and grant bond that they should be ready, on twelve hours’ notice, to furnish the prince with horses for carrying the baggage of his army to Berwick-upon-Tweed, or a similar distance, according to their plowgates. By another proclamation put forth the same day, viz. the 23d of September, he denounced death or such other punishment as a court-martial should order to be inflicted on any soldier or person connected with his army, who should be guilty of forcibly taking from “the good people of Edinburgh,” or of the country, any of their goods without a fair equivalent to the satisfaction of the parties. These orders were in general scrupulously attended to, though, in some instances, irregularities were committed, under the pretence of searching for arms. The greater part, however, were the acts of persons who, though they wore the white cockade, did not belong to the army.
As nothing could harm his cause more in the eyes of the public than acts of oppression by his troops, one of Charles’s first actions after returning to Edinburgh was to issue an edict protecting the people of the city and its surroundings regarding their safety and property. However, farmers living within five miles of Edinburgh were required, before receiving this protection, to go to the secretary’s office at Holyrood House and provide a bond stating they would be ready, on twelve hours’ notice, to supply the prince with horses to carry the army’s baggage to Berwick-upon-Tweed or a similar distance, based on their plowgates. In another proclamation released the same day, on September 23rd, he declared that any soldier or person connected to his army who forcibly took goods from “the good people of Edinburgh” or the surrounding area without providing fair compensation would face death or whatever punishment a court-martial deemed appropriate. These orders were generally followed closely, although there were some cases of irregularities conducted under the guise of searching for weapons. However, most of these actions were carried out by individuals who, despite wearing the white cockade, were not part of the army.
Besides the clergymen of the city, a considerable number of the volunteers had deserted their homes in dread of punishment for having taken up arms. To induce these, as well as the ministers of the city, to return, Charles issued a proclamation on the 24th of September, granting a full pardon to all or such of them, as should, within twenty days after the publication thereof, present themselves to Secretary Murray, or to any other member of the council, at Holyrood-house, or at such other place as the prince might be at the time. A few volunteers only took advantage of this offer.
Besides the clergymen of the city, a significant number of volunteers had fled their homes out of fear of punishment for taking up arms. To encourage both these individuals and the city's ministers to return, Charles issued a proclamation on September 24th, offering a full pardon to anyone who would come forward within twenty days of its publication to Secretary Murray or any other council member at Holyrood House, or wherever the prince might be at that time. Only a few volunteers took advantage of this offer.
When the Highland army first approached the city, the directors of the two banks then existing, had removed all their money and notes to the castle, under the apprehension that the prince would appropriate them to his own use. As great inconvenience was felt in the city by the removal of the banks, Charles issued a proclamation on the 25th of September, in which, after disclaiming any intention to seize the funds belonging to the banks, he invited them to resume their business in the city, pledging himself to protect them. He declared that the money lodged in the banks should be free from any exactions on his part; and that he himself would contribute to the re-establishment of public credit, by receiving and issuing the notes of the banks in payment. The banks, however, declined to avail themselves of the prince’s offer; but when applied to for money in exchange for a large quantity of their notes in possession of the Highland army, the directors answered the demand.
When the Highland army first arrived at the city, the leaders of the two banks that existed at the time moved all their money and notes to the castle, fearing that the prince would take them for himself. The city's residents felt a lot of inconvenience due to the banks’ closure, so Charles issued a proclamation on September 25th. In it, he denied any intention to seize the banks' funds and invited them to start operating again in the city, promising to protect them. He stated that the money stored in the banks would be free from any charges from him and that he would help restore public confidence by accepting and issuing the banks’ notes as payment. However, the banks chose not to take up the prince’s offer. When they were later asked for cash in exchange for a large amount of their notes held by the Highland army, the directors responded to the request.
As the wants of his army were many, the next object of the prince’s solicitude was to provide against them. Anxious as he was to conciliate all classes of the people, he had no alternative on the present occasion, but to assess the burghs of Scotland, in sums proportionate to the duties of excise drawn from them. He accordingly sent letters, dated the 30th of September, to all the chief magistrates of the burghs, ordering them, under pain of being considered rebel, to repair, upon receipt, to Holyrood-house, to get the contributions to be paid by their respective burghs ascertained, and for payment of which, he promised to assign the duties of excise. For immediate use, he compelled the city of Edinburgh, on pain of military execution, to furnish his army with 1,000 tents, 2,000 targets, 6,000 pair of shoes, and other articles, to the value of upwards of[571] £15,000, to liquidate which, a tax of 2s. 6d. per pound was laid on the city, and in the Canongate and Leith. From the city of Glasgow he demanded £15,000, a sum which was compromised by a prompt payment of £5,500. The prince, at the same time, despatched letters to the collectors of the land-tax, the collectors and comptrollers of the customs and excise, and to the factors upon the estates forfeited in the former insurrection, requiring all of them, upon receipt, to repair to Holyrood-house with their books, and to pay such balances as might appear upon examination to be in their hands,—the first and last classes, under the pain of rebellion and military execution, and the second class, besides the last-mentioned penalty, under the pain of high-treason. Charles, at the same time, seized all the smuggled goods in the custom-houses of Leith and other sea-ports, which being sold, yielded him £7,000. Besides the exactions from public bodies, he compelled several of the nobility and gentry in the neighbourhood of Edinburgh to supply him with considerable quantities of hay and oats. Parties of Highlanders were sent to the seats of the Dukes of Hamilton and Douglas, and the Earl of Hoptoun, to carry off arms and horses. From the last mentioned noblemen they took nearly 100 horses.[963]
As the needs of his army were numerous, the prince's next concern was to address them. Even though he was eager to gain the support of all segments of society, he had no choice in this situation but to tax the towns of Scotland, based on the excise duties collected from them. He sent letters, dated September 30th, to all the main officials of the towns, ordering them, under threat of being labeled rebels, to come to Holyroodhouse immediately to confirm the contributions required from their respective towns. He promised to assign the excise duties for the payment of these contributions. For immediate needs, he forced the city of Edinburgh, under threat of military action, to provide his army with 1,000 tents, 2,000 shields, 6,000 pairs of shoes, and other items worth over £15,000. To cover this cost, a tax of 2s. 6d. per pound was imposed on the city, as well as on Canongate and Leith. From the city of Glasgow, he demanded £15,000, a sum that was settled with a prompt payment of £5,500. At the same time, the prince sent letters to the land tax collectors, the customs and excise collectors and controllers, and to the factors managing the estates lost in the previous rebellion, requiring all of them to come to Holyroodhouse with their records and to pay any balances that were found during the review. The first and last groups faced the risk of being labeled rebels and facing military action, while the second group, in addition to this penalty, faced charges of high treason. Charles also took all the smuggled goods from the customs houses in Leith and other ports, selling them for £7,000. Besides the demands from public bodies, he forced several nobles and gentry near Edinburgh to provide him with large amounts of hay and oats. Groups of Highlanders were sent to the residences of the Dukes of Hamilton and Douglas and the Earl of Hopetoun to seize arms and horses. From the last mentioned noblemen, they took nearly 100 horses.[963]
For some days after the Highlanders resumed possession of Edinburgh, a sort of tacit understanding existed between the garrison and them, under which the communication between the castle and the city continued open. A guard of Highlanders was posted at the Weigh-house, an old square building, which stood at the head of West Bow, at the distance of a few hundred yards from the fortress. This guard allowed provisions of every description to pass, particularly for the use of the officers; and matters might have remained for some time in this quiescent state, to the great comfort of the inhabitants, had not the garrison one night, most unaccountably fired off some cannon and small arms in the direction of the West Port. In consequence, it is believed, of this breach of the implied armistice, orders were given to the guards, on the 29th of September, to block up all the avenues leading to the castle, and allow no person to pass. On being made acquainted with this order, General Guest sent a letter, in the evening, addressed to the Lord Provost, intimating, that unless the communication between the castle and the city was renewed, and the blockade removed, he would be obliged to dislodge the Highland guards with his cannon, and bombard the city. Nothing could be more unreasonable and absurd than this threat. Though willing, the citizens had it not in their power, either to keep up the communication with the castle, or to take off the blockade, and though they were as unable to remove the Highlanders from the city “as to remove the city itself out of its seat,”[964] or prevent them from acting as they pleased, yet the citizens would be the only sufferers in the event of a bombardment; for the Highlanders, if the city were destroyed, would only be obliged to change their quarters, and neither the destruction of the one, nor the removal of the other, could be of any service to the castle. These views were represented to the governor by a deputation from the city; but Guest remained inflexible, and pleaded in his justification a peremptory order, which he said he had received from the king himself, and which left him no discretion. At the earnest solicitation of the inhabitants, Guest was prevailed upon to grant a respite for one night. Next morning, six deputies waited on the prince, at the palace, with General Guest’s letter, which was in reality intended for him. After perusing the letter, Charles returned an answer immediately to the deputies in writing, in which he expressed surprise at the barbarity of the orders from the castle, at a time when it was admitted, that the garrison had six weeks provisions on hand,—that, in pleading, as Guest had done, the directions of “the Elector of Hanover,” as an excuse, it was evident, that the Elector did not consider the inhabitants of Edinburgh as his subjects, otherwise he would not have made a demand upon them which they could not fulfil,—and that, should he, the prince, out of compassion to the citizens, comply with the extravagant demand now made, he might as well quit the city at once, and abandon all the advantages he had obtained,—that, if any mischief should befall the city, he[572] would take particular care to indemnify the inhabitants for their loss,—and that, in the meantime, if forced by the threatened barbarity, he would make reprisals upon the estates of the officers in the castle, and also upon all who were “known to be open abettors of the German government.”
For several days after the Highlanders took control of Edinburgh, there was an unspoken agreement between the garrison and them, which allowed communication between the castle and the city to remain open. A guard of Highlanders was stationed at the Weigh-house, an old square building located at the top of West Bow, a few hundred yards from the fortress. This guard permitted supplies of all kinds to pass through, especially for the officers’ use; things might have stayed calm for a while, much to the comfort of the citizens, if the garrison hadn’t inexplicably fired some cannons and small arms toward the West Port one night. As a result of this violation of the implied ceasefire, orders were given to the guards on September 29 to block all paths leading to the castle and to allow no one to pass. When General Guest learned of this order, he sent a letter in the evening to the Lord Provost, stating that unless communication between the castle and the city was restored and the blockade lifted, he would be forced to dislodge the Highland guards with cannon fire and bombard the city. This threat was completely unreasonable and absurd. Although the citizens were willing, they simply couldn’t maintain the communication with the castle or lift the blockade; they were as powerless to remove the Highlanders from the city “as to remove the city itself out of its seat,” or stop them from doing as they liked, yet it would be the citizens who would suffer the most if a bombardment occurred. For the Highlanders, if the city were destroyed, they would merely need to relocate, and neither the destruction of the city nor the removal of the Highlanders would help the castle at all. These concerns were brought to the governor by a city delegation, but Guest remained steadfast, claiming to have received a strict order from the king himself, which left him no choice. After persistent requests from the citizens, Guest agreed to allow a one-night reprieve. The next morning, six deputies went to meet the prince at the palace, bringing General Guest’s letter intended for him. After reading the letter, Charles quickly replied to the deputies in writing, expressing his surprise at the cruel orders from the castle at a time when it was acknowledged that the garrison had six weeks' worth of supplies on hand. He pointed out that by citing the orders of “the Elector of Hanover” as an excuse, it was clear that the Elector didn’t consider the people of Edinburgh as his subjects; otherwise, he wouldn’t have made demands that they couldn’t comply with. Charles declared that if he were to comply with such outrageous demands out of compassion for the citizens, he might as well leave the city altogether and give up all the advantages he had gained. He assured them that if any harm came to the city, he would make sure to compensate the citizens for their losses, and in the meantime, if forced by this threatened cruelty, he would retaliate against the property of the officers in the castle and anyone “known to be open supporters of the German government.”
This letter was laid before a meeting of the inhabitants, who sent deputies with it to General Guest. After some altercation, he agreed to suspend hostilities till the return of an express from London, on condition that the Highland army should, in the mean time, make no attempt upon the castle. This condition was, however, infringed by the Highlanders, who, on the following day, discharged some musket shots with the intention, it is supposed, of frightening some persons who were carrying up provisions to the castle. General Guest, considering that he was no longer restrained from executing his threat, immediately opened a fire upon the guard stationed at the Weigh-house, by which some houses were damaged and two persons wounded. Charles retaliated by issuing a proclamation next day, in which he prohibited all correspondence with the castle, under pain of death. This proclamation was followed by an order to strengthen the blockade, by posting additional guards at several places about the castle. To revenge this step the garrison fired at every Highlander they could discover from the battlements, and, by this reckless proceeding, killed and wounded several of the inhabitants. A daring exploit was performed at the same time by a soldier, who slipped down from the castle, set fire to a house in Livingston’s yards, where a guard was posted, and after shooting one of the guards dead upon the spot, returned safe to the fortress. Shortly after this occurrence a party sallied out from the castle, killed some of the guards stationed at the same place, took an officer and a few prisoners, and put the rest to flight.
This letter was presented at a meeting of the residents, who sent representatives with it to General Guest. After some disagreement, he agreed to pause hostilities until an envoy returned from London, on the condition that the Highland army would not attempt to take the castle in the meantime. However, this condition was violated by the Highlanders, who shot some musket rounds the next day, presumably to scare off people bringing supplies to the castle. General Guest, feeling free to act on his threat, immediately fired upon the guard stationed at the Weigh-house, which caused damage to some houses and wounded two people. In retaliation, Charles issued a proclamation the next day, prohibiting any communication with the castle, punishable by death. This proclamation was followed by an order to tighten the blockade by adding more guards at various points around the castle. In revenge for this action, the garrison fired at every Highlander they could spot from the battlements, killing and wounding several local residents. At the same time, a bold soldier managed to sneak down from the castle, set fire to a house in Livingston’s yards where a guard was stationed, and after shooting one of the guards dead on the spot, returned safely to the fortress. Shortly after this incident, a group charged out from the castle, killed some guards at the same location, captured an officer and a few prisoners, and routed the rest.
Meanwhile General Guest sent a message to the city, intimating that he meant to demolish the houses where the guards were posted, but that care would be taken to do as little damage as possible to the city. Accordingly, on the 4th of October, about two o’clock in the afternoon, a cannonade was opened from the half-moon battery, near the Castle-gate, which was kept up till the evening. When it grew dark the garrison made a sally, and set fire to a foundry and a house on the Castle-hill which had been deserted. They then dug a trench fourteen feet broad, and sixteen feet deep, across the Castle-hill, about half-way between the gate and the houses on the Castle-hill, and along the parapet made by the earth taken from the trench on the side next the castle, they posted 200 men, who discharged some cartridge shot down the street, killing and wounding some of the inhabitants. The bombardment was resumed next day, with more disastrous effect. No person could with safety appear on the High-street, as the shots from the Castle-hill penetrated as far down as the head of the old Flesh-market close, and shattered several houses. At first, some of the better informed among the citizens were disposed to regard the threat of bombardment as a mere device to induce the prince to discontinue the blockade, as they could not bring themselves to believe that the government could have been guilty of issuing the barbarous order alluded to by the governor of the castle; but the inhabitants in general entertained more correct views, and before the cannonade commenced, the streets were crowded with women and children running towards the gates, in great confusion, while many of the citizens were to be seen carrying their most valuable effects out of the city. During the two days that the cannonade lasted, viz., the 4th and 5th of October, the utmost dismay prevailed among the inhabitants, and multitudes of them left the city, without knowing whither to flee or where to look for shelter.
Meanwhile, General Guest sent a message to the city, indicating that he planned to demolish the houses where the guards were stationed, but that he would try to minimize damage to the city. Therefore, on October 4th, around two o’clock in the afternoon, cannon fire began from the half-moon battery near the Castle gate and continued until evening. When it got dark, the garrison launched a surprise attack, setting fire to a deserted foundry and house on Castle hill. They then dug a trench fourteen feet wide and sixteen feet deep across Castle hill, about halfway between the gate and the houses, and along the parapet created by the dirt from the trench on the castle side, they positioned 200 men who fired some shots down the street, injuring and killing some locals. The bombardment resumed the next day, with even worse consequences. No one could safely walk on the High Street, as shots from Castle hill reached as far as the head of the old Flesh-market close, damaging several houses. Initially, some of the more informed citizens thought the bombardment threat was just a tactic to pressure the prince to lift the blockade, as they couldn't believe the government would issue such a barbaric order mentioned by the castle governor. However, the general population had a clearer understanding of the situation, and before the cannon fire started, the streets were filled with women and children rushing to the gates in panic, while many citizens were seen carrying their most valuable belongings out of the city. Throughout the two days of cannon fire, October 4th and 5th, widespread panic spread among the inhabitants, and many left the city without knowing where to go or where to find shelter.
To put an end to this disastrous state of affairs Charles issued a proclamation on the evening of the 5th of October, removing the blockade. In this document he stated that it was with the greatest regret that he was hourly informed of the many murders which were committed upon the innocent inhabitants of the city, by the inhuman commanders and garrison of the castle, a practice contrary, he observed, to all the laws of war, to the truce granted to the city, and even exceeding the orders which the government, it was alleged, had given upon the occasion,—that he might have,[573] as he had threatened, justly chastised those who had been instrumental in the ruin of the capital, by reprisals upon the estates and fortunes of the supporters of the government; but as he thought it noways derogatory to the glory of a prince, to suspend punishment, or alter a resolution, if, by such a course, he could save the lives of innocent men, he had allowed his humanity to yield to the barbarity of the common enemy. This proclamation was followed by a cessation of the cannonade; but the garrison still continued to fire occasionally at the Highlanders whenever they made their appearance in the neighbourhood of the castle.
To end this disastrous situation, Charles issued a proclamation on the evening of October 5th, lifting the blockade. In this document, he expressed his deep regret upon learning of the numerous murders committed against the innocent residents of the city by the inhuman commanders and garrison of the castle. He noted that this was against all laws of war, the truce granted to the city, and even went beyond the orders that the government allegedly provided in this matter. He could have justly punished those responsible for the ruin of the capital by retaliating against the estates and fortunes of the government's supporters; however, he believed it did not diminish a prince's honor to postpone punishment or change a decision if it could save innocent lives. Thus, he allowed his compassion to overcome the cruelty of the common enemy. This proclamation was followed by a cessation of cannon fire, but the garrison still occasionally shot at the Highlanders whenever they appeared near the castle.
The object of Guest, according to Mr. Home, in thus annoying the town, and provoking the Highlanders, was not to secure a supply of provisions, of which he had already an abundance, but to prevent them from marching into England, by keeping them occupied in the siege of the castle. To deceive Charles, he wrote in the beginning of the week following the battle of Preston, several letters to the Duke of Newcastle, one of the secretaries of state, acquainting him that there was but a very small stock of provisions in the castle of Edinburgh,—that he would be obliged to surrender, if not immediately relieved, and recommending that any troops sent to his relief, should be forwarded by sea, to Berwick or Newcastle, for the sake of despatch. These letters, which were intended for the perusal of Charles, were sent so that they might fall into his hands; but lest any of them might find their way to London, Guest sent a letter to the Duke of Newcastle, by a sure conveyance, giving him an account of the real state of the garrison, and informing him of the deception he was endeavouring to practise upon the Highlanders.[965]
The purpose of Guest, according to Mr. Home, in bothering the town and provoking the Highlanders, wasn't to secure more supplies, which he already had plenty of, but to stop them from moving into England by keeping them busy with the siege of the castle. To mislead Charles, he wrote several letters at the beginning of the week after the battle of Preston to the Duke of Newcastle, one of the secretaries of state, informing him that there was only a very limited supply of provisions in Edinburgh Castle—that he would have to surrender if not relieved immediately—and suggesting that any troops sent to help him should go by sea to Berwick or Newcastle for speed. These letters were meant for Charles to see, and they were sent so they might reach him; but to ensure none of them got to London, Guest sent a reliable letter to the Duke of Newcastle, explaining the actual situation of the garrison and letting him know about the trick he was trying to pull on the Highlanders.[965]
Whilst the adherents of Charles in the Highlands and the northern Lowlands were exerting all their energies to collect reinforcements, Lord-president Forbes was using all his influence to prevent the chiefs of doubtful loyalty from committing themselves with the government. To induce them to arm in its support after the success which had attended the prince’s arms, was what he could scarcely have expected; but by persuasion, and by pointing out in forcible terms the ruin which would befall them and their families, should the prince fail in his enterprise, he succeeded in making them at first to waver, and finally to abandon any design they may have entertained, of joining the prince. Among others who appear to have vacillated between two opinions, and in their perplexity to have alternately changed their minds, was Macleod of Macleod. This chief, influenced probably by the solicitations of his clansman, who had been sent to him on the mission before alluded to, attended a meeting of gentlemen of the name of Fraser, convened by Lord Lovat at Beaufort, or Castle Downie, as that seat of the chief of the Frasers was sometimes called, on Friday the 4th of October, and was despatched the following day to Skye, having engaged to join the Frasers with his men at Corriearrick on the 15th;[966] but on advising with his friend Sir Alexander Macdonald, he resolved to stay at home.[967]
While Charles's supporters in the Highlands and northern Lowlands were doing everything they could to gather reinforcements, Lord President Forbes was using all his influence to keep the chiefs of uncertain loyalty from aligning themselves with the government. To get them to fight in its favor after the prince's prior successes was something he could hardly have expected; however, through persuasion and by strongly emphasizing the disaster that would strike them and their families if the prince's venture failed, he initially made them hesitate and eventually led them to abandon any plans they might have had to join the prince. Among those who seemed to waver between two opinions and, in their confusion, changed their minds frequently, was Macleod of Macleod. This chief, likely swayed by his clansman’s pleas, who had been sent to him on the previously mentioned mission, attended a meeting of gentlemen named Fraser, convened by Lord Lovat at Beaufort, also known as Castle Downie, on Friday, October 4. He was sent off the next day to Skye, having promised to join the Frasers with his men at Corriearrick on the 15th; but after discussing with his friend Sir Alexander Macdonald, he decided to stay home.
In neutralizing the efforts of the disaffected clans, and dissuading others of doubtful loyalty from joining the ranks of the insurgents, President Forbes had difficulties to contend with, which few men could have overcome, but which he finally surmounted by that firmness, zeal, and indomitable perseverance, which distinguished him among all his political contemporaries. At its commencement, Forbes treated the insurrection very lightly. Before his departure for the north, he considered the prospect of affairs very flattering, and that the object of his journey had no appearance of difficulty; but the alteration in public feeling, consequent on the battle of Preston, changed the scene. Instead of finding the ready support he anticipated from the professed adherents of the government, he saw himself, to use his own words, “almost alone, without troops, without arms, without money or credit; provided with no means to prevent extreme folly, except pen and ink, a tongue and some reputation; and, if you will except Macleod, whom I sent for from the Isle of Skye, supported by nobody of common sense or courage.”[968] The successes of the insurgents had, he observes, “blown up the spirit of mutiny to such a pitch,[574] that nothing was heard of but caballing, and gathering together of men in the neighbourhood: every petty head of a tribe, who was in any degree tinged with Jacobitism, or desperate in his circumstances, assembled his kindred, and made use of the most mutinous, to drag the most peaceable out of their beds, and to force others to list by threatening destruction to their cattle and other effects; whilst we were unable to give them any assistance or protection.”[969] Exasperated at the president for the exertions he made to obstruct the designs of the disaffected, a plan was formed for seizing him by some of the Frasers, a party of whom, amounting to about 200 men, accordingly made an attack upon the house of Culloden during the night between the 15th and 16th of October; but the president being upon his guard, they were repulsed.[970] The apprehension of such an important personage would have been of greater service to the Jacobite cause than the gaining of a battle.
In dealing with the rebellious clans and discouraging others with questionable loyalty from joining the insurgents, President Forbes faced challenges that few could have overcome, yet he ultimately triumphed through his determination, enthusiasm, and relentless perseverance, which set him apart from his political peers. Initially, Forbes took the insurrection lightly. Before heading north, he viewed the situation positively, believing his mission would face little difficulty; however, the shift in public sentiment following the battle of Preston changed everything. Instead of finding the support he expected from the declared supporters of the government, he found himself, in his own words, “almost alone, without troops, without arms, without money or credit; equipped with no means to prevent extreme folly, except pen and ink, a voice, and some respect; and if you exclude Macleod, whom I called from the Isle of Skye, supported by nobody with any common sense or courage.” The successes of the insurgents, he noted, “inflated the spirit of mutiny to such a height, that all that was heard of was plotting and gathering men in the area: every minor clan leader, who was even slightly sympathetic to Jacobitism or desperate in his situation, gathered his family and rallied the most rebellious to drag the most peaceful from their beds, forcing others to join by threatening their livestock and possessions; while we were powerless to offer them any help or protection.” Frustrated with the president for his efforts to thwart the plans of the discontented, a scheme was hatched by some of the Frasers to capture him, and a group of about 200 men launched an attack on Culloden house during the night between October 15th and 16th; however, the president was on guard, and they were repelled. Capturing such a significant figure would have benefited the Jacobite cause more than winning a battle.
Confiding in the loyalty and discretion of President Forbes, the ministry had, at the suggestion of the Earl of Stair, sent down to the president, early in September, twenty commissions, for raising as many independent companies in the Highlands for the service of the government. The names of the officers were left blank in the commissions, that the president might distribute them among such of the well-affected clans as he might think proper. The plan which his lordship laid down for himself, in disposing of these commissions, was to distribute them among the clans who adhered to the government in the former insurrection, without neglecting such other clans, who, though then opposed to the government, had, on the present occasion, shown an unwillingness to join the Jacobite standard. To raise the companies, which were fixed at 100 men each, as quickly as possible, the president resolved to leave the nomination of the officers to the chiefs of the clans, out of whom they were to be raised.[971] He accordingly despatched letters to the Earls of Sutherland and Cromarty, Lords Reay and Fortrose, Sir Alexander Macdonald, the lairds of Macleod and Grant, and other chiefs, requesting each of them to raise a company out of their respective clans, most of whom accordingly proceeded to enrol their men; but from the want of money and arms, only two companies were completed before the end of October, and several months expired before the whole were fully formed and drawn together.[972]
Confiding in the loyalty and discretion of President Forbes, the ministry, at the suggestion of the Earl of Stair, sent twenty commissions to the president in early September to raise as many independent companies in the Highlands for the government's service. The names of the officers were left blank in the commissions so that the president could assign them to the well-affected clans he deemed appropriate. His lordship's plan for distributing these commissions was to give them to the clans that supported the government during the previous insurrection, while also considering other clans that, despite being opposed to the government at the time, had shown reluctance to join the Jacobite standard on this occasion. To raise the companies, each fixed at 100 men, as quickly as possible, the president decided to let the clan chiefs nominate the officers for their respective groups. He sent letters to the Earls of Sutherland and Cromarty, Lords Reay and Fortrose, Sir Alexander Macdonald, the lairds of Macleod and Grant, and other chiefs, asking each of them to raise a company from their clans. Most of them proceeded to enroll their men; however, due to a lack of money and arms, only two companies were completed before the end of October, and several months passed before all were fully formed and assembled.
If the majority of the people of Scotland had been favourably disposed to the cause of the Stuarts, they had now an opportunity of displaying their attachment to the representative of their ancient monarchs, by declaring for the prince; but Charles soon found that, with the exception of the Highlands, and a few districts north of the Tay, where catholicity and non-juring episcopacy still retained a footing, the rest of Scotland was not disposed to join a contest for legitimacy, which they might imagine would not, if successful, strengthen the liberties of the nation, and might possibly impair them. The regular line of hereditary succession had been departed from, and it did not seem wise after a trial of fifty-seven years, during which period the political frame and texture of society had undergone a complete revolution, to place the succession on its original footing, by restoring the son of James II. The Jacobites, however, imbued with ideas of indefeasible hereditary right, were deaf to every argument founded on expediency or the will of the nation, and contended that every departure from the direct line of succession was a usurpation, and contrary to the divine law. No sovereign was, therefore, held by them as legitimate, while there existed a nearer heir to the crown in the direct line of succession; but they did not reflect that, upon this principle, there was scarcely a legitimate sovereign in Europe.
If most of the people of Scotland had been supportive of the Stuarts, they had a chance to show their loyalty to their ancient monarchy by backing the prince. However, Charles quickly realized that, apart from the Highlands and a few areas north of the Tay, where Catholicism and non-juring episcopacy still had a presence, the rest of Scotland didn't want to join a fight for legitimacy. They believed that even if successful, it wouldn’t necessarily strengthen the nation's freedoms and might even undermine them. The traditional line of hereditary succession had been broken, and it didn't seem wise after fifty-seven years of significant political and social change to reinstate the original succession by putting James II's son back on the throne. The Jacobites, however, convinced of the idea of unchangeable hereditary rights, ignored any arguments based on practicality or the will of the people. They insisted that any deviation from the direct line of succession was a usurpation and against divine law. Consequently, they did not recognize any ruler as legitimate as long as there was a closer heir in the direct line of succession, failing to see that, under this principle, there were hardly any legitimate rulers in Europe.
Among the Lowland Jacobites who displayed the greatest zeal on the present occasion, was Lord Ogilvy, eldest son of the Earl of Airly, who joined the prince at Edinburgh on the 3d of October with a regiment of 600 men, chiefly from the county of Forfar, where his father’s estates were situated. Most of the officers of the regiment were either of the Airly family, or bore the name of Ogilvy. Lord Ogilvy was followed by old Gordon of Glenbucket, an equally zealous supporter of the Stuarts, who arrived at Edinburgh next day with a body of 400 men, which he had collected in Strathdon, Strathaven, Glenlivet, and Auchindoun. Glenbucket had been a major-general in Mar’s army, in 1715; but he now contented himself with the colonelcy of the regiment he had just raised, of which he made his eldest son lieutenant-colonel, and his younger sons captains, while the other commissions were held by his relations or personal friends. On the 9th of October, Lord Pitsligo also joined the prince. He was accompanied by a considerable number of gentlemen from the counties of Aberdeen and Banff, with their servants, all well armed and mounted. These formed an excellent corps of cavalry. He also brought with him a small body of infantry. Lord Pitsligo, though possessed of a moderate fortune, had great influence with the gentlemen of the counties above named, by whom he was beloved and greatly esteemed, and having great reliance on his judgment and discretion, they did not hesitate, when he declared himself in favour of the prince, to put themselves under his command.
Among the Lowland Jacobites who showed the most enthusiasm this time was Lord Ogilvy, the eldest son of the Earl of Airly, who joined the prince in Edinburgh on October 3rd with a regiment of 600 men, mostly from Forfar County, where his father's estates were located. Most of the officers in the regiment were either from the Airly family or had the last name Ogilvy. Lord Ogilvy was followed by old Gordon of Glenbucket, a similarly passionate supporter of the Stuarts, who arrived in Edinburgh the next day with a group of 400 men that he had gathered from Strathdon, Strathaven, Glenlivet, and Auchindoun. Glenbucket had been a major-general in Mar’s army in 1715, but now he was satisfied with being the colonel of the regiment he had just formed, appointing his eldest son as lieutenant-colonel and his younger sons as captains, while the other positions were filled by his relatives or close friends. On October 9th, Lord Pitsligo also joined the prince. He was accompanied by a significant number of gentlemen from Aberdeen and Banff counties, along with their armed and mounted servants, forming an excellent cavalry unit. He also brought a small group of infantry. Although Lord Pitsligo had a modest fortune, he held considerable sway among the gentlemen from the aforementioned counties, who admired and respected him greatly. Trusting his judgment and discretion, they eagerly followed him when he declared his support for the prince.
Having been informed that there were many persons, who, from infirmity and other causes, were unable to join him, but were disposed to assist him with money, horses, and arms, the Chevalier issued a proclamation on the 8th of October, calling upon all such persons to send such supplies to his secretary; and as an order had been issued, summoning the parliament to meet on the 17th, he, by another proclamation dated the 9th, prohibited all peers and commoners from paying obedience to any order or resolution that might be published in the name of either house, in case they should meet.
After hearing that many people, due to illness and other reasons, couldn't join him but were willing to help with money, horses, and weapons, the Chevalier issued a proclamation on October 8th, asking all those individuals to send their support to his secretary. Since an order had been given to summon parliament to meet on the 17th, he issued another proclamation on the 9th, forbidding all nobles and commoners from obeying any order or resolution that might be announced in the name of either house if they did meet.
On the 10th of October, Charles issued a second rather spirited manifesto, justifying the step he had taken, proclaiming his father’s gracious intention to redress every grievance, including the repeal of the union, endeavouring to show that the government of the Elector of Hanover was a grievous tyranny supported by foreign mercenaries. It concluded thus:—
On October 10th, Charles released a second quite passionate manifesto, explaining his actions, announcing his father's kind intention to address every complaint, including the repeal of the union, and trying to demonstrate that the Elector of Hanover's government was a harsh tyranny backed by foreign mercenaries. It ended like this:—
“Let him send off his foreign hirelings, and put the whole upon the issue of a battle; I will trust only to the king my father’s subjects, who were, or shall be, engaged in mine and their country’s cause. But notwithstanding all the opposition he can make, I still trust in the justice of my cause, the valour of my troops, and the assistance of the Almighty, to bring my enterprise to a glorious issue.
“Let him send away his foreign hired help and leave everything to the outcome of a battle; I will only rely on my father the king’s people, who are or will be fighting for our country. But no matter what resistance he puts up, I still believe in the fairness of my cause, the bravery of my soldiers, and the support of the Almighty to lead my efforts to a victorious conclusion.”
“It is now time to conclude, and I shall do it with this reflection; civil wars are ever attended with rancour and ill-will, which party-rage never fails to produce in the minds of those whom different interests, principles, or[576] views, set in opposition to one another: I therefore earnestly require it of my friends, to give as little loose as possible to such passions: this will prove the most effectual means to prevent the same in the enemies of our royal cause. And this my declaration will vindicate to all posterity the nobleness of my undertaking, and the generosity of my intentions.”
“It’s time to wrap things up, and I’ll do it with this thought: civil wars always bring about resentment and hostility, which party conflicts never fail to stir in the minds of those whose different interests, beliefs, or [576] perspectives clash with one another. So, I strongly urge my friends to avoid acting on such feelings as much as possible: this will be the most effective way to stop our enemies from doing the same to our royal cause. This declaration will show future generations the noble nature of my mission and the good intentions behind it.”
During Charles’s stay in Edinburgh the magisterial authority was in complete abeyance, and thieves and robbers, no longer restrained by the arm of power, stalked about, in open day, following their vocation. Under pretence of searching for arms, predatory bands, wearing white cockades and the Highland dress, perambulated the country, imposing upon and robbing the people. One of the most noted of these was headed by one James Ratcliffe, the same individual who figures so conspicuously in the Heart of Mid-Lothian, and who, having spent all his life in the commission of acts of robbery, had twice received sentence of death, but had contrived to effect his escape from jail.[973] To suppress these and other acts of violence, Charles issued several edicts, and in one or two instances the last penalty of the law was inflicted by his orders upon the culprits.
During Charles’s time in Edinburgh, the authority of the law was completely absent, and thieves and robbers, no longer held back by any power, roamed freely in broad daylight, continuing their trade. Under the guise of searching for weapons, groups of criminals, wearing white cockades and traditional Highland dress, wandered through the countryside, extorting and stealing from the locals. One of the most infamous among them was led by James Ratcliffe, the same person who plays a prominent role in the Heart of Mid-Lothian, who had spent his life committing robbery, had been sentenced to death twice, but had managed to escape from prison. To put an end to these and other violent acts, Charles issued several decrees, and in a few cases, the ultimate punishment was carried out by his orders against the offenders.
Early in October a ship from France arrived at Montrose with some arms and ammunition and a small sum of money. On board this vessel was the Marquis Boyer d’Eguille, who arrived at Holyrood house on the 14th of October. The object of his journey was not exactly known, but his arrival was represented as a matter of great importance, and he was passed off as an ambassador from the French court. This vessel was soon followed by two others in succession, one of which brought, in addition to a supply of arms and money, some Irish officers in the service of France. The other had on board six field-pieces and a company of artillerymen. These succours, though small, were opportune, and were considered as an earnest of more substantial ones, of which d’Eguille gave the prince the strongest assurances. To facilitate and shorten the conveyance of arms and cannon, and of the reinforcements still expected from the north, batteries were raised at Alloa and on the immediately opposite side of the Frith of Forth, across which these were transported without any annoyance, although the Fox, a British man-of-war, was stationed in the Frith.
Early in October, a ship from France arrived in Montrose with some weapons, ammunition, and a small amount of money. Onboard this vessel was the Marquis Boyer d’Eguille, who reached Holyrood House on October 14th. The reason for his visit wasn't entirely clear, but his arrival was deemed highly significant, and he was presented as an ambassador from the French court. This ship was quickly followed by two others; one brought additional arms and money along with some Irish officers who were serving in France. The other had six field guns and a group of artillerymen. Although these supplies were modest, they were timely and seen as a precursor to more substantial aid, for which d’Eguille assured the prince strongly. To speed up the transport of arms and cannons, as well as the reinforcements expected from the north, batteries were constructed at Alloa and directly across the Frith of Forth, allowing these items to be moved without any issues, even though the Fox, a British warship, was stationed in the Frith.
The army of the prince continued to increase by the arrival of several additional detachments from the north, and before the end of October he found that his forces amounted to nearly 6,000 men; but this number was far below what Charles had expected. He had entertained hopes that by the exertions of Lord Lovat and other chiefs, whom he expected to declare in his favour, about triple that number would have been raised; but a messenger who arrived at Edinburgh from his lordship, brought him intelligence which rendered his expectations less sanguine. Lovat had calculated that he would be able to raise by his own influence a force of 4,000 or 5,000 men for the service of Charles; and, the better to conceal his design, he opened a correspondence with President Forbes, in which, with his characteristic duplicity and cunning, he avowed himself a warm supporter of the government, and succeeded for a considerable time in throwing the president off his guard. By degrees, however, his real intentions began to develop themselves, and after the battle of Preston he resolved to assemble his clan for the purpose of joining the prince. To deceive the government he compelled his son, (afterwards known as General Fraser,) a youth of eighteen who had been pursuing his studies at the university of St. Andrews, to put himself at the head of the clan, and afterwards pretended that his son had, by this proceeding, acted in direct opposition to his orders.[974] The only force raised south of the Tay was a regiment of 450 men which Colonel Roy Stewart formed in Edinburgh during the stay of the Highland army; for, although the prince was joined at Edinburgh by the Earls of Kilmarnock and Kellie, Lord Balmerino, Maxwell of Kirkconnel, and other south-country gentlemen, they did not bring as many men along with them as would have formed the staff of a company.
The prince's army kept growing with the arrival of several more groups from the north, and by the end of October, he found that his forces had nearly reached 6,000 men. However, this number was much lower than what Charles had hoped for. He had expected that with the efforts of Lord Lovat and other chiefs he thought would support him, they would raise about three times that amount; but a messenger who arrived in Edinburgh from Lovat brought news that made him less optimistic. Lovat had estimated that he could use his influence to gather a force of 4,000 to 5,000 men for Charles's cause. To better hide his plans, he started communicating with President Forbes, where, with his usual deceitfulness and cleverness, he claimed to be a strong supporter of the government, keeping the president off guard for quite some time. Eventually, though, his true intentions began to show, and after the battle of Preston, he decided to gather his clan to join the prince. To trick the government, he forced his son (later known as General Fraser), an eighteen-year-old who had been studying at the University of St. Andrews, to lead the clan, and then pretended that his son was going against his orders by doing so.[974] The only force raised south of the Tay was a regiment of 450 men that Colonel Roy Stewart organized in Edinburgh during the Highland army's stay. Although the prince was joined in Edinburgh by the Earls of Kilmarnock and Kellie, Lord Balmerino, Maxwell of Kirkconnel, and other gentlemen from the south, they didn’t bring enough men to make up even a single company.
Having now spent nearly six weeks in Edinburgh, the prince considered that he could no longer delay his intended march into England.[577] By postponing that measure a few days longer he might have still farther increased his force by the return of the men who had gone home after the battle, of whom he had received favourable accounts; by the accession of a body of Gordons which Lord Lewis, brother to the Duke of Gordon, was raising among the followers of the family; and by other small corps from the north. But it was judged that this advantage would be more than counterbalanced by other circumstances attendant upon delay. The long stay of the Highland army in Scotland had enabled the government to concentrate a considerable force in the north of England, already far superior, in point of numbers, to the prince’s troops, and this force was about to receive large additions from the south and from the continent. Nothing but a dread of the Highlanders and ignorance of their real strength kept the English army, already concentrated in the north, from entering Scotland; but terrible as was the impression made upon the minds of the English troops, by the reports which had been carried to England of the prowess of the Highlanders, it was not to be supposed, that, after the arrival of large reinforcements, their commanders would remain inactive. Had the government been aware of the weakness of the prince’s army after the battle of Gladsmuir, it would probably not have delayed a single week in sending an army into Scotland; but the exaggerated reports which had been every where spread, of the great strength of the Highland army, were fully credited. Attempts were made by some friends of the government, as well as by others, to ascertain their numbers; but Charles, by perpetually shifting their cantonments, and dividing them into detached bodies, not only contrived to conceal his weakness, but to impress these prying persons with an idea that he was much stronger than he really was.[975]
Having now spent almost six weeks in Edinburgh, the prince felt that he could no longer put off his planned march into England.[577] By delaying a few more days, he might have further boosted his forces with the return of the men who had gone home after the battle, of whom he had received positive news; by the joining of a group of Gordons that Lord Lewis, brother of the Duke of Gordon, was recruiting among the family's supporters; and by other small units from the north. However, it was believed that this advantage would be outweighed by other factors related to delay. The lengthy stay of the Highland army in Scotland had allowed the government to gather a significant force in northern England, which was already far larger in numbers than the prince’s troops. This force was also about to receive substantial reinforcements from the south and the continent. Only a fear of the Highlanders and a misunderstanding of their true strength prevented the English army, already assembled in the north, from moving into Scotland; but despite the frightening impression the Highlanders had made on the English troops, based on the reports sent back to England regarding their strength, it was unrealistic to think that, after receiving large reinforcements, their commanders would remain inactive. If the government had known about the weakness of the prince’s army after the battle of Gladsmuir, they would likely not have waited even a single week to send an army into Scotland; instead, the exaggerated reports that had spread about the Highland army's strength were wholly believed. Attempts were made by some government supporters, as well as others, to determine their numbers; however, Charles, by constantly changing their encampments and splitting them into smaller groups, not only managed to hide his weakness but also convinced these inquiring individuals that he was much stronger than he actually was.[975]
Another reason for hastening his march south was the danger that the army might be diminished by desertion if kept in a state of inactivity. Desertions were frequent, and it was thought that nothing but an active life would put an end to a practice imputed to idleness and repose, and which allowed the men time to think on their families, and contemplate the hardships and dangers they were likely to undergo in a foreign land. But the chief motive which urged Charles and his council to put the army in motion was an apprehension that their supplies of money would be soon exhausted, in which event it would be quite impossible to keep the army together for a single day. By adhering to a declaration he had made, that he would not enforce the obnoxious malt tax; the public money, which had been collected, and was still in course of being raised, was far from being adequate to support the army which Charles had collected; and the contributions of his friends, which at first were considerable, were now beginning to fail. The supplies which had lately been received from France were therefore very opportune; but without additional and early pecuniary succours, which, though promised, might not speedily arrive or might miscarry, it was considered that unless the exchequer was replenished in England, the abandonment of the enterprise was inevitable. For these reasons, and as the prince informed his council[976] that he had received the strongest assurances of support from numbers of the English Tories and Jacobites, a unanimous resolution was entered into to march forthwith into England.[977]
Another reason for speeding up his march south was the risk that the army might shrink due to desertion if they remained inactive. Desertions were common, and it was believed that only an active lifestyle would end this behavior, which was thought to stem from idleness and rest, giving the men time to think about their families and the hardships and dangers they would face in a foreign land. However, the main reason driving Charles and his council to mobilize the army was the fear that their money supplies would soon run out; if that happened, it would be impossible to keep the army together for even a single day. By sticking to a promise he made not to enforce the unpopular malt tax, the public money collected and still being raised was nowhere near enough to support the army Charles had assembled. The contributions from his supporters, which were considerable at first, were now starting to dwindle. The supplies that had recently come from France were therefore very timely; but without more financial aid, which had been promised but might not arrive quickly or could fail to come through, it was believed that unless the treasury in England was replenished, abandoning the mission would be unavoidable. For these reasons, and as the prince told his council[976] that he had received strong assurances of support from many English Tories and Jacobites, a unanimous decision was made to march immediately into England.[977]
Upon this resolution being adopted, the prince despatched a messenger to France with[578] intelligence of his intentions, and to solicit the French court to make a descent on England. As this court had all along given as its reason for not seconding the prince’s designs, by sending an army into England, the doubt which it had of his having a considerable party in that country, the messenger was instructed to represent the situation of the prince’s affairs in the most favourable point of view. This person, by name Alexander Gordon, a Jesuit, left Edinburgh accordingly on the 28th of October. On arriving in France he drew up a most flattering report, which he put into the hands of the prince’s brother, Henry, Duke of York, then at Paris, to be laid before the French king. In this report he stated, that while the prince had about 12,000 men with him in Edinburgh and its vicinity, there were 4,000 more expected to arrive—that he had already upwards of 1,000 cavalry, and that a great number more were on their march to join him,—that almost all these troops were well armed, and were amply provided with every necessary,—and that all the inhabitants of the counties and towns where the prince had appeared, and particularly those of Edinburgh and Glasgow, had furnished the army with clothing, arms, and money, and, in short, with every thing in their power. He stated, that besides the Highland chiefs and the noblemen of different counties, who had declared in favour of the prince before the battle of Preston, a great number of persons of distinction had since joined him at Edinburgh, among whom he particularly enumerated Lord Nithsdale and Kenmure, and Maxwell of Kirkconnel,—that besides these there were many others, who, being unable to give their personal services, had sent the prince horses, arms, and money, and that after the prince’s father had been proclaimed in the capital and the most considerable towns in Scotland, those who had formerly shown themselves least disposed to acknowledge him had displayed the most favourable dispositions towards the prince, being either subdued by the charms of his manners, or gained over by his manifestoes and proclamations. In short, that by the astonishing victory he had achieved, many persons, who would otherwise have still been in connexion with the court of London, had submitted themselves to the prince, who might be said to be now absolute master of Scotland. That with regard to England, the people of that kingdom were ready to receive the prince with open arms as soon as he should appear among them with an army supported by France,—that, independently of the general discontent of the nation with the government, the prince was emboldened to enter England by upwards of a hundred invitations which he had received from the nobility of England, and by large sums of money which he had obtained for the payment of his troops,—that the English government, alarmed at this state of things, had, as was reported, hesitated accepting offers, which some counties had made of raising bodies of militia, for fear that this force would be employed against itself. In fine, that such was the disposition of men’s minds throughout the whole of Great Britain, that the fear of the prince not being supported by foreign aid, of which the court of London was in great dread, alone prevented the people from openly declaring themselves, and that every person was persuaded, that for every thousand of foreign troops which the prince could bring into the field, his army would receive an accession, four times as large, from the English people, who only wanted the presence of a foreign force to encourage them to take up arms against the government.[978]
Upon adopting this resolution, the prince sent a messenger to France with[578] news of his plans and to ask the French court to launch an attack on England. The French court had previously stated that it was hesitant to support the prince’s efforts by sending an army into England due to doubts about his having a significant following there. The messenger was instructed to present the prince’s situation as positively as possible. This messenger, named Alexander Gordon, a Jesuit, left Edinburgh on October 28. Upon his arrival in France, he prepared a highly flattering report and handed it over to the prince’s brother, Henry, Duke of York, who was then in Paris, to present to the French king. In this report, he stated that while the prince had about 12,000 men with him in Edinburgh and the surrounding area, another 4,000 were expected to arrive—that he already had over 1,000 cavalry, with many more on their way to join him—that almost all these troops were well-armed and heavily supplied—and that all the locals in the counties and towns where the prince had shown up, especially in Edinburgh and Glasgow, had provided the army with clothing, arms, and money, basically everything they could manage. He noted that besides the Highland chiefs and nobles from various counties who had declared their support for the prince before the battle of Preston, many notable individuals had joined him in Edinburgh since then, specifically mentioning Lord Nithsdale, Kenmure, and Maxwell of Kirkconnel. Moreover, many others who couldn’t serve personally had sent the prince horses, arms, and money. After the prince’s father was proclaimed in the capital and other major cities in Scotland, even those who were previously less inclined to support him had shown more favorable attitudes towards the prince, either charmed by his demeanor or swayed by his manifestos and proclamations. In short, due to the impressive victory he achieved, many people who would have otherwise remained loyal to the London court had submitted to the prince, who could now be considered the absolute ruler of Scotland. Concerning England, the people there were ready to welcome the prince with open arms as soon as he appeared among them with an army backed by France. The prince felt encouraged to enter England not only due to the widespread discontent with the government but also because he had received over a hundred invitations from English nobles and had raised substantial funds to pay his troops. The English government, alarmed by this situation, had reportedly hesitated to accept offers from some counties to raise militias, fearing that such forces might be used against them. In conclusion, the overall sentiment across Britain was such that the only thing preventing people from openly supporting the prince was the fear that he might lack foreign aid, which the London court dreaded. Everyone was convinced that for every thousand foreign troops the prince could bring into play, his army would gain four times that number from the English people, who only needed the presence of foreign forces to inspire them to take up arms against the government.[978]
The last days of October were occupied in making the necessary arrangements for the march of the Highland army; preparatory to which, orders were issued, near the end of that month, to call in the different parties which were posted at Newhaven, Leith, and other places in the vicinity of Edinburgh. The army which, for three weeks after the battle of Preston had lain in camp at Duddingston, had, since the middle of October, been quartered in and around the city; but on the 26th of that month the main body left Edinburgh, and encamped on a field a little to the west of Inveresk church, with a battery of seven or eight pieces of cannon pointing to the south-west.[979] Hitherto Charles, to conceal his weakness, had reviewed his army in detached[579] portions; but he now ordered a general review of his whole force on the 28th of October. The place appointed was Leith links; but being warned by a few bombs which were thrown from the castle as the army was approaching the ground, that he might expect some annoyance, Charles abandoned his intention, and reviewed his army on the sands between Leith and Musselburgh.[980]
The last days of October were spent making the necessary arrangements for the march of the Highland army. To prepare for this, orders were issued near the end of the month to gather the different parties stationed at Newhaven, Leith, and other areas around Edinburgh. The army, which had been camped at Duddingston for three weeks after the battle of Preston, had since the middle of October been stationed in and around the city. However, on the 26th of that month, the main group left Edinburgh and set up camp in a field just west of Inveresk church, with a battery of seven or eight cannons facing southwest.[979] Until now, Charles had reviewed his army in smaller groups to hide his weakness, but he decided to hold a full review of his entire force on October 28th. The chosen location was Leith links, but after a few bombs were fired from the castle as the army approached, showing that he might face some trouble, Charles changed his plans and reviewed his army on the sands between Leith and Musselburgh.[980]
Of the deportment of Charles, and the mode in which he spent his time during his abode at Holyrood house, it may now be necessary to say a few words. It has been already stated on the authority of an officer in his army, whose memoirs are quoted by Mr. Home, that before the meeting of his council, Charles held a levee. The same writer adds, that after the rising of the council, which generally sat very long, he dined in public with his principal officers, and that while the army lay at Duddingston he rode out there after dinner, accompanied by his life-guards.[981] The object of these visits was to keep the Highlanders together; and to show them that the change of circumstances had not altered his disposition towards them, he frequently supped and slept in the camp.[982]
Of Charles's behavior and how he spent his time while staying at Holyrood House, I need to share a few details. It's been noted, based on an officer in his army whose memoirs are cited by Mr. Home, that before his council met, Charles held a levee. The same writer mentions that after the council, which usually ran quite long, he dined publicly with his main officers. While the army was stationed at Duddingston, he rode out there after dinner, accompanied by his life-guards.[981] The goal of these visits was to keep the Highlanders united; to demonstrate that the change in circumstances hadn’t affected his attitude toward them, he often had supper and spent the night in the camp.[982]
Another writer, an eye-witness,[983] says that “the prince’s court at Holyrood soon became very brilliant, and that every day from morning to night there was a vast concourse of well-dressed people. Besides the gentlemen that had joined the prince, there was a great number of ladies and gentlemen who came either from affection or curiosity. People flocked from all quarters to see the novelty of a court which had not been held in Scotland for sixty years, and from its splendour, and the air of satisfaction which appeared in every person’s countenance, one would have thought the king was already restored, and in peaceable possession of all the dominions of his ancestors, and that the prince had only made a trip to Scotland to show himself to the people, and receive their homage.” The conduct of Charles corresponded in all respects with the attentions shown him. He professed the warmest attachment to Scotland, and was often heard to say, that should he succeed in his attempt, he would make Scotland his Hanover, and Holyrood house his Herenhausen;[984] an expression by which he not only marked his devotion to the Scotch nation, but conveyed a severe rebuke upon King George, who was justly accused of an undue predilection for his native soil.
Another writer, an eye-witness,[983] says that “the prince’s court at Holyrood quickly became very glamorous, and every day from morning to night there was a huge gathering of well-dressed people. In addition to the gentlemen who had joined the prince, there were many ladies and gentlemen who came out of affection or curiosity. People came from all over to witness the spectacle of a court that hadn’t been held in Scotland for sixty years, and from its splendor and the look of satisfaction on everyone’s face, you would think the king had already been restored and was peacefully in control of all his ancestral lands, as if the prince had just come to Scotland to present himself to the people and receive their loyalty.” The conduct of Charles matched perfectly the attention he received. He expressed a strong attachment to Scotland and was often heard saying that if he succeeded in his goal, he would make Scotland his Hanover and Holyrood House his Herenhausen;[984] an expression that not only showed his devotion to the Scottish nation but also served as a sharp criticism of King George, who was rightly accused of having an undue preference for his homeland.
To mark his sense of the respect shown him, and to ingratiate himself still more with his new friends, Charles gave a series of balls and entertainments in the palace, which were attended by all the persons of rank and fashion assembled in the capital. On these occasions, the young Chevalier appeared sometimes in an English court-dress with the blue ribbon, star, and other insignia of the order of the garter, and at other times in a Highland dress of fine silk tartan, with crimson velvet breeches, and the cross of St. Andrew.[985] His politeness, affability, and condescension, were the theme of universal conversation. Captivated by the charms of his conversation, the graces of his person, and the unwearied attentions which he bestowed on them, the ladies entered warmly into the prince’s views; and their partizanship became so available to his cause as to attract, as we have seen, the especial attention of President Forbes. Indeed, so strong was the hold which the spirit of Jacobitism had taken of the hearts of the ladies of Edinburgh, that when afterwards overawed by the presence of an English army, they, nevertheless, continued to wear the Jacobite badge, and treated the approaches of the Duke of Cumberland’s officers with supercilious indifference. As Charles was almost wholly destitute of every household requisite, his female friends sent plate, china, linen, and other articles of domestic use to the palace.[986]
To show appreciation for the respect he received and to further ingratiate himself with his new friends, Charles hosted a series of balls and parties at the palace, which were attended by all the high-ranking and fashionable people in the capital. On these occasions, the young Chevalier sometimes appeared in an English court outfit adorned with the blue ribbon, star, and other insignia of the Order of the Garter, and at other times in a Highland outfit made of fine silk tartan, with crimson velvet breeches and the cross of St. Andrew.[985] His politeness, friendliness, and graciousness became the talk of everyone. Captivated by his charming conversation, good looks, and the constant attention he gave them, the ladies eagerly supported the prince’s ambitions, which drew special interest from President Forbes, as we have seen. In fact, the spirit of Jacobitism had such a strong hold on the hearts of the ladies of Edinburgh that even when they were intimidated by the presence of an English army, they still wore the Jacobite badge and treated the advances of the Duke of Cumberland’s officers with disdain. Since Charles had very few household essentials, his female friends sent plate, china, linen, and other domestic items to the palace.[986]
At the present stage of this history, it seems proper to record a manifesto which emanated from Charles’s army on the eve of its departure for England, which, as an historical document of considerable interest, shall be given entire. It was titled, “The declaration and admonitory letter of such of the nobility, gentry, and freeborn subjects of his majesty, as, under the auspicious conduct of his royal highness, Charles, prince of Wales, steward of Scotland, &c., have taken up arms in support of the cause[580] of their king and country.” It was addressed “unto those who have not as yet declared their approbation of this enterprise; and to such as have, or may hereafter, appear in arms against it.”
At this point in the story, it seems right to share a manifesto that came from Charles’s army just before they left for England. This historical document is quite significant and will be presented in full. It was titled, “The declaration and warning letter from some of the nobility, gentry, and freeborn subjects of his majesty, who, under the leadership of his royal highness, Charles, prince of Wales, steward of Scotland, etc., have taken up arms to support the cause of their king and country.” It was addressed “to those who have not yet shown their approval of this undertaking; and to anyone who has, or may in the future, take up arms against it.”
“Countrymen and fellow-subjects,—It is with abundance of regret, and not without indignation, that we daily hear and see this our undertaking, which in glory and disinterestedness may vie with any to be met with, either in ancient or modern history, traduced, misrepresented, and reviled in those fulsome addresses and associations made to and in favours of the Elector of Hanover, by those very bishops of the church of England, who, for so many years, have contributed their utmost endeavours to abet and support every measure the most unpopular, pernicious, and hurtful, that the worst of ministers, be he of what party he would, could ever devise for the undoing of these nations.
“Fellow citizens and subjects,—It is with a lot of regret and some anger that we continually hear and see our efforts, which are as glorious and selfless as any in history, being slandered, misrepresented, and insulted in those nauseating addresses and endorsements made in favor of the Elector of Hanover by the very bishops of the Church of England, who, for many years, have done everything they can to support the most unpopular, harmful, and damaging measures that the worst ministers, regardless of their political party, could ever come up with to ruin these nations."
“Is it from such patterns of virtue and piety that the nation now must take the alarm? Are we by these old bugbears of popery, slavery, and tyranny, for ever to be hindered from pursuing our only true interest? Or, is the groundless fear of an imaginary evil to prevent our shaking off the heavy yoke we daily feel?
“Should we really be alarmed by these patterns of virtue and piety? Are we going to let these outdated fears of popery, slavery, and tyranny hold us back from pursuing our true interests forever? Or will our unfounded fear of a made-up threat stop us from breaking free of the heavy burden we feel every day?”
“What further security, in the name of God, can a people desire for the enjoyment of their ecclesiastical rights? Have not both the king and prince regent sworn in the most solemn manner to maintain the protestant religion throughout his majesty’s dominions? Nay, more, have they not promised to pass any laws which shall be thought necessary for the further security of it? Are we not protestants who now address you? And is it not by the strength of a protestant army that he must mount the throne? Can any man, or number of men, persuade you, that we, who are your brethren, born in the same island, and who have the same interest, do not love ourselves, our religion, laws and liberties, as well as you do?
“What more security, in the name of God, can a people want to enjoy their religious rights? Haven't both the king and the prince regent sworn in the most serious way to uphold the Protestant faith across his majesty’s territories? Moreover, haven't they promised to enact any laws deemed necessary for its further protection? Are we not Protestants addressing you now? And isn't it with the backing of a Protestant army that he must take the throne? Can anyone convince you that we, your fellow countrymen, born on the same island and sharing the same interests, do not cherish ourselves, our faith, laws, and freedoms as much as you do?”
“What further security can the nature of the thing admit of? You have your prince’s promises, and here you have laid before you the sentiments of his army; who, having thankfully accepted of them, are determined and resolved to set their country at liberty, by establishing that glorious plan which has been freely offered to us by the only rightful prince of the British nations; and this must be done before we sheath our swords.
“What more assurance can we possibly ask for? You have your prince’s promises, and right here are the feelings of his army; who, grateful for those promises, are committed to freeing their country by implementing that great plan offered to us by the only legitimate prince of the British nations; and this must happen before we put our swords away."
“Our enemies have represented us as men of low birth and of desperate fortunes. We, who are now in arms, are, for the greatest part, of the most ancient families of this island, whose forefathers asserted the liberties of their country, long, long before the names of many of our declaimers were ever heard of. Our blood is good, and that our actions shall make appear. If our fortunes be not great, our virtue has kept them low; and desperate we may be truly called, for we are determined to conquer or die.
“Our enemies have portrayed us as people of humble origins and struggling finances. We, who are now in arms, mostly come from the oldest families on this island, whose ancestors fought for the freedoms of our country long before many of our critics were ever known. Our lineage is strong, and our actions will prove it. If our situation isn’t prosperous, it’s because our principles have kept it modest; and we can indeed be called desperate, for we are resolved to conquer or die.”
“The justice, therefore, of the cause we now appear for, the interest of the nation which we support and pursue, and the glorious character of our royal leader, may each by itself, or all together, abundantly convince the nation, that now at last there appears an happy and unforeseen opportunity of acquiring all those blessings which a distrest nation has been so long wishing for in vain.
“The justice of the cause we’re supporting, the interests of the nation that we advocate for, and the inspiring character of our royal leader, each of these alone or all combined, should clearly convince the nation that there is finally an unexpected chance to achieve all the blessings that a troubled nation has long wished for in vain.”
“This golden opportunity we have laid hold of; and in justice to ourselves and fellow-subjects, are obliged thus to apprize them of the uprightness of our intentions in carrying into execution a scheme calculated and adapted to those principles of liberty which the true lovers of their country have been polishing and refining for these many years past.
“This golden opportunity we’ve seized; and in fairness to ourselves and our fellow citizens, we feel compelled to let them know about the honesty of our intentions in implementing a plan designed to uphold the principles of liberty that true patriots have been enhancing and perfecting for many years.”
“Perhaps you may find fault that you were not apprized of this undertaking. No more were we. God has conducted, the prince of Wales has executed; and we are thereby in possession of Scotland, and victorious over one of the Elector’s armies, which nothing could have saved from total destruction but the authority and mercy of a young conqueror, possest of all the shining virtues which can adorn a throne, and who may challenge the keenest enemy of his royal family to impute to him a vice which can blacken the character of a prince. Compare his clemency towards all the prisoners and wounded at the battle of Gladsmuir, with the executions, imprisonments, and banishments, exercised by the German family after their success at Preston in the year[581] 1715, and your affections will tell you who is the true father of the people.
“Maybe you think it’s unfair that you weren’t informed about this mission. We weren’t either. God has guided us, the Prince of Wales has carried it out, and now we hold Scotland and have triumphed over one of the Elector's armies, which could have met total destruction if not for the authority and mercy of a young conqueror, blessed with all the shining virtues fit for a throne, and who dares anyone to accuse him of a vice that could tarnish the reputation of a prince. Just look at his mercy towards all the prisoners and the wounded after the battle of Gladsmuir, compared to the executions, imprisonments, and exiles that the German family imposed after their success at Preston in the year[581] 1715, and your feelings will show you who truly cares for the people.
“We have hitherto only spoke to your interests: when his royal highness comes himself amongst you, let his appearance, his moderation, his affability, his tenderness and affection for those he can truly call his countrymen, speak to your passions; then you who, at the instigation of your enemies, are now arming for the defence, as you imagine, of your respective communities, will be able to judge from whom you will have the best reason to expect protection. Thus far we can take upon us to promise in his highness’s name, that such as shall make no resistance to our troops, though before our arrival they may have been levying war against us, may nevertheless depend upon the most ample security for their persons and estates, provided, by a timely surrender of their arms, they put in our power to protect them against the fury of the army: and how foolish will it be, after this assurance, for any city, corporation, or county, to attempt to make head against the combined force of a whole nation, collected in a numerous army, and flushed with success? If any misfortune, therefore, ensue from a disregard of this admonition, we of his royal highness’s army declare ourselves free of all blame therein.
“We have only addressed your interests up to now: when his royal highness comes to you in person, let his presence, his moderation, his friendliness, and his care for those he can truly call his fellow countrymen appeal to your emotions. Then, you who, at the urging of your enemies, are now preparing to defend, as you think, your communities, will be able to see who you can truly rely on for protection. So far, we can promise in his highness’s name that those who offer no resistance to our troops, even if they have previously engaged in conflict against us, can still count on complete security for their lives and property, provided that they timely surrender their weapons, allowing us to safeguard them from the wrath of the army. And how foolish would it be, after this assurance, for any city, organization, or county to try to stand against the combined force of an entire nation, gathered in a large army, and riding high on success? If any misfortune does arise from ignoring this warning, we of his royal highness’s army claim no responsibility for it."
“It is time for you now, O countrymen! to lay aside all animosities, all distinctions of families or names, and to confine your thoughts only to the interest of these kingdoms, connecting with them as you go along the sentiments you had a few years ago.
“It is time for you now, fellow countrymen! to put aside all grudges, all differences in families or names, and to focus only on the interests of these kingdoms, linking them with the feelings you had a few years ago.
“What transport of joy would the bulk of the British nation have felt upon a certain remarkable and never-to-be-forgotten period in our political history, (that great change of ministry which happened not long ago, when the cries of a distressed people, supported by the interest and influence of powerful, though designing men, accomplished the ruin of a mighty minister,) how great would have been your joy had you then had from the Elector of Hanover such a declaration as that emitted the 10th of this month by his royal highness, the heir and representative of our natural and only rightful sovereign?
“What joy would the majority of the British nation have felt during a certain remarkable and unforgettable time in our political history, (that significant change of ministry that happened not long ago when the cries of a suffering people, backed by the interest and influence of powerful, though scheming individuals, led to the downfall of a great minister,) how immense would your joy have been if you had received from the Elector of Hanover such a statement as the one issued on the 10th of this month by his royal highness, the heir and representative of our natural and only rightful sovereign?”
“Is it possible to conceive the universal satisfaction which such a declaration would have occasioned, unless we judge of it by our fatal disappointment?—We leave it to yourselves to make the application. As it is not our intention here to set forth the domestic grievances of the nation, nor the scandalous preference showed upon all occasions to a pitiful foreign concern; for as we address ourselves chiefly to the friends of liberty and the constitution, we suppose you all abundantly instructed in them: nor would it serve but to lengthen this letter, to enumerate the many promises in the king’s and prince’s declarations and manifestoes to his subjects upon this occasion; we have abundantly explained our own motives for now appearing in arms, and would willingly use a little serious expostulation with you, gentlemen, who intend to oppose us.
“Can we even imagine the widespread satisfaction that such a declaration would have caused, if we didn’t judge it by our unfortunate disappointment?—We leave it to you to make the connection. Since our purpose here isn’t to outline the domestic issues facing the nation or the outrageous favoritism shown to a trivial foreign concern; as we primarily address those who support liberty and the constitution, we assume you’re all well aware of these matters: and it wouldn’t do any good to list the numerous promises made by the king and prince to their subjects on this occasion; we have already clearly explained our reasons for taking up arms now, and we would like to engage in a serious discussion with you, gentlemen, who plan to oppose us.
“What then, in the name of God, do you propose to yourselves? Is it also the interest of Great Britain and Ireland? Or, is it the support of the Elector of Hanover’s family in the succession to the crown of these realms? If your armaments proceed from the first of these motives, tell us what a prince can do more to make you a free and a happy people? What security can you have more than his word and his army’s guarantee, until the nation shall have time abundantly to secure themselves by parliament?
“What then, for the love of God, do you plan for yourselves? Is it also in the interest of Great Britain and Ireland? Or is it to back the Elector of Hanover's family in their succession to the throne of these lands? If your preparations come from the first reason, tell us what more a prince can do to make you a free and happy people? What more security can you have than his word and the guarantee of his army, until the nation has enough time to protect itself through parliament?”
“If you be satisfied with the promises made you, and the security of the performance, do you disapprove of this method of bringing about the execution by force of arms? If you do, be so good as suggest another equally efficacious.
“If you are satisfied with the promises made to you and the security of their fulfillment, do you disapprove of this method of achieving execution by force? If so, please suggest another equally effective approach.”
“That by parliament, indeed, would have been universally the most acceptable; but we cannot be so infatuated as to remain in eternal bondage, unless a parliament, composed of hirelings, should set us at liberty; nor have we any hopes that the Elector will strip himself of that pecuniary influence by which alone he has carried, over the bellies of the nation, every destructive measure.
“That by parliament, indeed, would have been universally the most acceptable; but we cannot be so infatuated as to remain in eternal bondage, unless a parliament, composed of hirelings, should set us at liberty; nor have we any hopes that the Elector will strip himself of that pecuniary influence by which alone he has carried, over the bellies of the nation, every destructive measure.
“On the other hand, if the dispute is to be whether the Stuart or Hanoverian family shall reign over Great Britain, without reference to the interest of the nation, we need use no other argument than the sword with such as shall oppose us upon these principles.
“On the other hand, if the debate is about whether the Stuart or Hanoverian family should rule over Great Britain, without considering the nation's interests, we don't need any arguments other than force against those who oppose us on these grounds.
“To conclude, we desire to lay this important[582] question before you in a new light. Suppose, for it is only a supposition, that this dreadful and unnatural rebellion, as you are taught to call it, should be extinguished and quashed, and every man concerned in it executed on a scaffold; your joy, no doubt, would be very great upon so glorious an event; your addresses would then be turned into thanksgivings,—your parliament would then meet and cloath your beloved sovereign with new powers,—your standing army, which has hitherto been looked upon as the bane of the constitution, would then be consecrated as your deliverers; and the reverend bishops of the church of England would be hailed from the most distant corners of the island by the glorious appellation of patriots and protectors of British liberty. O happy, thrice happy nation, who have such an army and such a bench of bishops ready upon this occasion to rescue them from popery, and slavery, tyranny, and arbitrary power!
“To conclude, we want to present this important[582] issue to you in a new way. Imagine, for the sake of argument, that this terrible and unnatural rebellion, as you’ve been taught to call it, is put down and everyone involved is executed; your joy would surely be very great at such a glorious event. Your speeches would then turn into expressions of gratitude—your parliament would meet and give your beloved ruler new powers—your standing army, which has often been seen as a threat to the constitution, would then be celebrated as your saviors; and the respected bishops of the Church of England would be honored from the farthest corners of the island with the glorious title of patriots and defenders of British liberty. Oh, happy, doubly happy nation, that has such an army and such a bench of bishops ready to rescue you from popery, slavery, tyranny, and unchecked power!
“When, indeed, the first transport of your joy would be over,—for you are not to expect that these halcyon days are ever to remain,—you might perhaps find, to your fatal experience, that the constitution of your country was not in the least improved; and upon the return of the unavoidable consequences of those evils all along complained of, and which now you have so fair an opportunity of having redressed, you would at last be sensible that we were those who, in truth, deserved the appellation of deliverers, patriots, and protectors of the British liberty. But this last part of our letter is addressed only to such as we expect to meet with in a field of battle, and we are hopeful that those will prove but an inconsiderable part of the nations of Great Britain and Ireland; and that you, our countrymen and fellow-subjects, upon being advised and informed, as you now have been, of the whole plan of this glorious expedition, will cheerfully join issue with us, and share in the glory of restoring our king and in setting our country free, which, by the strength of our arm, the assistance of our allies, and the blessing of Almighty God, we shortly expect to see accomplished.”
“When the initial thrill of your joy wears off—because you shouldn’t expect these peaceful days to last—you might realize, to your disappointment, that the structure of your country hasn’t improved at all. And when the inevitable negative consequences of the issues we've long discussed return, especially now that you have a real chance to fix them, you will finally recognize that we are the ones who truly deserve to be called deliverers, patriots, and protectors of British liberty. But this final part of our letter is directed only at those we expect to confront on the battlefield, and we hope that will be only a small segment of the nations of Great Britain and Ireland; and that you, our fellow countrymen and subjects, after being informed about the entire plan of this glorious mission, will willingly join us and share in the honor of restoring our king and freeing our country, which, with our strength, the help of our allies, and the blessing of Almighty God, we expect to achieve soon.”
Whilst the prince and his partizans were thus spreading the seeds of insurrection, and endeavouring to improve the advantages they had gained, the ministry of Great Britain, aroused to a just sense of the impending danger, took every possible measure to retard the progress of the insurrection. King George had returned to London on the 31st of August. He met with a cordial reception from the nobility and gentry in the capital, and loyal addresses were voted by all the principal cities, and towns and corporations in the kingdom. A demand was made upon the states-general for the 6,000 men stipulated by treaty, part of whom were landed at Berwick the day after Cope’s defeat. Three battalions of guards, and seven regiments of foot, were ordered home from Flanders, and a cabinet council was held at Kensington on the 13th of September, which directed letters to be sent to the lords-lieutenant and custodes rotulorum of the counties of England and Wales to raise the militia. Marshal Wade was despatched to the north of England to take the command of the forces in that quarter, and two regiments, of 1,000 each, were ordered to be transported from Dublin to Chester. A number of blank commissions were, as has been before stated, sent to the north of Scotland to raise independent companies; the Earl of Loudon was despatched to Inverness to take the command, and two ships of war were sent down with arms to the same place.
While the prince and his supporters were spreading the seeds of rebellion and trying to capitalize on their gains, the British government, realizing the serious threat, took every possible step to slow down the insurrection. King George returned to London on August 31st. He received a warm welcome from the nobility and gentry in the capital, and loyal messages were sent from all the major cities, towns, and corporations in the kingdom. A demand was made to the states-general for the 6,000 troops promised by treaty, some of whom landed at Berwick the day after Cope’s defeat. Three battalions of guards and seven regiments of foot were ordered back from Flanders, and a cabinet council was held at Kensington on September 13th, which directed letters to be sent to the lords-lieutenant and custodes rotulorum of the counties of England and Wales to raise the militia. Marshal Wade was sent to northern England to take command of the forces there, and two regiments of 1,000 each were ordered to be transported from Dublin to Chester. A number of blank commissions were, as mentioned before, sent to northern Scotland to raise independent companies; the Earl of Loudon was sent to Inverness to take command, and two warships were dispatched with arms to the same location.
As popery had been formerly a serviceable bugbear to alarm the people for their religion and liberties, some of the English bishops issued mandates to their clergy, enjoining them to instil into their people “a just abhorrence of popery” and of arbitrary power, both of which they supposed to be inseparably connected; a proceeding which formed a singular contrast with the conduct of their brethren, the Scottish protestant episcopal clergy, who to a man were zealously desirous of restoring the Stuarts. The clergy attended to the injunctions they had received, and their admonitions were not without effect. Associations were speedily formed in every county, city, and town in England, of any consideration, in defence of the religion and liberties of the nation, and all persons, of whatever rank or degree, seemed equally zealous to protect both.
As popery had once served as a useful scare tactic to alarm people about their faith and freedoms, some English bishops directed their clergy to instill in their congregations “a proper disgust for popery” and arbitrary power, which they believed were closely linked. This stood in stark contrast to the actions of their counterparts, the Scottish Protestant Episcopal clergy, who were all passionately eager to restore the Stuarts. The clergy followed the orders they received, and their warnings had a significant impact. Groups quickly formed in every county, city, and town of any importance in England to defend the nation's faith and liberties, and people of all ranks and backgrounds seemed equally passionate about protecting both.
The parliament met on the 17th of October, and was informed by his majesty that he had been obliged to call them together sooner than he intended, in consequence of an unnatural rebellion which had broken out, and was still continued in Scotland, to suppress and extinguish which rebellion he craved the immediate advice and assistance of the parliament. Both houses voted addresses, in which they gave his majesty the strongest assurances of duty and affection to his person and government, and promised to adopt measures commensurate with the danger. The habeas corpus act was suspended for six months, and several persons were apprehended on suspicion. The Duke of Cumberland, the king’s second son, arrived from the Netherlands shortly after the opening of the session, and on the 25th of October a large detachment of cavalry and infantry arrived in the Thames from Flanders. The train-bands of London were reviewed by his majesty on the 28th; the county regiments were completed; and the persons who had associated themselves in different parts of the kingdom as volunteers, were daily engaged in the exercise of arms. Apprehensive of an invasion from France, the government appointed Admiral Vernon to command a squadron in the Downs, to watch the motions of the enemy by sea. Cruisers were stationed along the French coast, particularly off Dunkirk and Boulogne, which captured several ships destined for Scotland with officers, soldiers, and ammunition for the use of the insurgents.
The parliament met on October 17th and was informed by the king that he had to call them together sooner than he planned due to an unnatural rebellion that had erupted and was ongoing in Scotland. He requested their immediate advice and support to put down this rebellion. Both houses expressed their loyalty and support to the king and his government and promised to take action appropriate to the threat. The habeas corpus act was suspended for six months, and several people were arrested on suspicion. The Duke of Cumberland, the king’s second son, arrived from the Netherlands shortly after the session began, and on October 25th, a large group of cavalry and infantry arrived in the Thames from Flanders. The king reviewed the London militia on the 28th; the county regiments were fully staffed; and volunteers who had organized in various parts of the kingdom were regularly training with firearms. Worried about an invasion from France, the government appointed Admiral Vernon to lead a squadron in the Downs to monitor enemy movements at sea. Cruisers were positioned along the French coast, especially near Dunkirk and Boulogne, capturing several ships headed for Scotland that carried officers, soldiers, and supplies for the insurgents.
The birth-day of George II., which fell on the 30th of October, was celebrated throughout the whole of England with extraordinary demonstrations of loyalty. Many extravagant scenes were enacted, which, though they may now appear ludicrous and absurd, were deemed by the actors as deeds of the purest and most exalted patriotism. In Scotland, however, with one remarkable exception, the supporters of government did not venture upon any public display. The exception alluded to was the town of Perth, some of whose inhabitants took possession of the church and steeple about mid-day, and rang the bells. Oliphant of Gask, who had been made deputy-governor of the town by the young Chevalier, and had under him a small party, sent to desire those who rang the bells to desist; but they refused to comply, and continued ringing at intervals until midnight, two hours after the ordinary time. Mr. Oliphant, with his small guard and three or four gentlemen, posted themselves in the council-house, in order to secure about 1,400 small arms, some ammunition, &c., belonging to the Highland army, deposited there and in the adjoining jail. At night seven north-country gentlemen, in the Jacobite interest, came to town with their servants, and immediately joined their friends in the council-house: when it grew dark the mob made bonfires in the streets, and ordered the inhabitants to illuminate their windows, an order which was generally obeyed, and the few that refused had their windows broken. About nine o’clock at night a party sallied from the council-house, and marching up the street to disperse the mob, fired upon and wounded three of them. The mob, exasperated by this attack, rushed in upon the party, and disarmed and wounded some of them. After this rencontre the mob placed guards at all the gates of the town, took possession of the main-guard and rung the fire-bell, by which they drew together about 200 people. They thereupon sent a message to Mr. Oliphant, requiring him to withdraw immediately from the town and yield up the arms, ammunition, &c. Mr. Oliphant having refused, they rang the fire-bell a second time, and hostilities commenced about two o’clock in the morning, and continued about three hours. The people fired at the council-house from the heads of lanes, from behind stairs, and from windows, so that the party within could not look out without the greatest hazard. About five o’clock the mob dispersed. An Irish captain in the French service was killed in the council-house, and three or four of Mr. Oliphant’s party were wounded. Of the mob, which was without a leader, four were wounded. To preserve order, about 60 of Lord Nairne’s men were brought into the town next day, and these were soon thereafter joined by about 130 Highlanders.[987]
The birthday of George II, which was on October 30th, was celebrated all across England with remarkable displays of loyalty. Many extravagant scenes took place that, while they might seem ridiculous and absurd now, were viewed by those participating as acts of the highest and noblest patriotism. In Scotland, however, except for one noteworthy exception, government supporters avoided any public display. The mentioned exception was the town of Perth, where some residents took over the church and steeple around midday and rang the bells. Oliphant of Gask, appointed deputy-governor of the town by the young Chevalier, had a small group with him and sent a message asking those ringing the bells to stop, but they refused and continued ringing at intervals until midnight, two hours past the usual time. Mr. Oliphant, along with his small guard and three or four gentlemen, stationed themselves in the council-house to secure about 1,400 small arms, some ammunition, and other supplies belonging to the Highland army that were stored there and in the nearby jail. That night, seven gentlemen from the north, aligned with the Jacobites, arrived in town with their servants and quickly joined their supporters in the council-house. As night fell, the crowd made bonfires in the streets and ordered residents to light up their windows—an order that was largely followed, but a few who refused had their windows smashed. Around nine o’clock at night, a group emerged from the council-house and marched up the street to disperse the crowd, firing on and wounding three of them. Infuriated by this attack, the crowd surged toward the group, disarming and injuring some of them. Following this encounter, the mob set up guards at all the town's gates, took control of the main guard, and rang the fire-bell, gathering about 200 people. They then sent a message to Mr. Oliphant demanding that he leave the town immediately and surrender the arms and ammunition. When Mr. Oliphant refused, they rang the fire-bell a second time, and hostilities broke out around two o’clock in the morning, lasting about three hours. The crowd fired at the council-house from the ends of lanes, from behind stairs, and from windows, making it very risky for those inside to look out. By around five o’clock, the mob dispersed. An Irish captain in the French service was killed in the council-house, and three or four of Mr. Oliphant’s men were injured. Of the crowd, which lacked a leader, four were wounded. To maintain order, about 60 of Lord Nairne’s men were brought into town the next day, soon joined by around 130 Highlanders.[987]
FOOTNOTES:
[952] Culloden Papers, p. 250.
[953] Id., p. 227.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Id., p. 227.
[954] Id., p. 426.
[955] Id., p. 253.
[956] Culloden Papers, p. 420.
[957] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel Middle School.
[958] Id.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same.
[959] Memoirs, p. 45.
[960] Home, p. 120.
[961] Appendix to Home’s Rebellion, No. xxviii.
[962] Home, p. 124.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 124.
[964] Kirkconnel MS.
[965] Home, p. 127.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 127.
[966] Home, p. 327.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 327.
[967] Lovat’s Trial, p. 138.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lovat’s Trial, p. 138.
[968] Culloden Papers, p. 250.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Culloden Papers, p. 250.
[969] Culloden Papers, p. 246.
[970] Idem.
Idem.
[971] Idem, p. 404.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, p. 404.
[972] The following is a list of the officers of eighteen of the independent companies, being the whole number raised, with the dates of the delivery of their commissions on the completion of their companies, and of their arrival at Inverness:—
[972] Here’s a list of the officers from eighteen of the independent companies, which is the total number that were formed, along with the dates they received their commissions after completing their companies, and when they arrived in Inverness:—
Captains. | Lieutenants. | Ensigns. | Dates of completing the companies, and of their arrival at Inverness. | |||
1. | George Monro, | Adam Gordon, | Hugh Monro, | 1745, | Oct. | 23d. |
2. | Alexander Gun, | John Gordon, | Kenneth Sutherland, | — | — | 25th. |
3. | Patrick Grant, | William Grant, | James Grant, | — | Nov. | 3d. |
4. | George Mackay, | John Mackay, | James Mackay, | — | — | 4th. |
5. | Peter Sutherland, | William Mackay, | John Mackay, | — | — | 8th. |
6. | John Macleod, | Alexander Macleod, | John Macaskill, | — | — | 15th. |
7. | Normand Macleod of Waterstein, | Donald Macleod, | John Macleod, | — | — | — |
8. | Normand Macleod of Bernera, | John Campbell, | John Macleod, | — | — | — |
9. | Donald Macdonald, | William Macleod, | Donald Macleod, | — | — | — |
10. | William Mackintosh, | Kenneth Mathison, | William Baillie, | — | — | 18th. |
11. | Hugh Macleod, | George Monro, | Roderick Macleod, | — | — | 28th. |
12. | Alexander Mackenzie, | John Mathison, | Simon Murchison, | — | Dec. | 20th. |
13. | Colin Mackenzie of Hilton, | Alexander Campbell, | John Macrae, | — | — | — |
14. | James Macdonald, | Allan Macdonald, | James Macdonald, | — | — | 31st. |
15. | John Macdonald, | Allan Macdonald, | Donald Macdonald, | — | — | — |
16. | Hugh Mackay, | John Mackay, | Angus Mackay, | 1746, | Jan. | 6th. |
17. | William Ross, | Charles Ross, | David Ross, | — | — | 8th. |
18. | Colin Mackenzie, | Donald Mackaulay, | Kenneth Mackenzie, | — | Feb. | 2d. |
Culloden Papers. |
1. The Monros.
2 and 5. The Earl of Sutherland’s men.
3. The Grants.
4 and 16. The Mackays.
6, 7, 8, and 9. The Macleods, under the laird of Macleod.
10. A company raised in the town of Inverness.
11. The Macleods of Assint, raised by Captain Macleod of Geanies.
12 and 13. The Mackenzies of Kintail.
14 and 15. The Macdonalds of Skye.
17. The Rosses.
18. The Mackenzies of Lewis.
1. The Monros.
2 and 5. The Earl of Sutherland’s men.
3. The Grants.
4 and 16. The Mackays.
6, 7, 8, and 9. The Macleods, led by the laird of Macleod.
10. A group raised in the town of Inverness.
11. The Macleods of Assint, organized by Captain Macleod of Geanies.
12 and 13. The Mackenzies of Kintail.
14 and 15. The Macdonalds of Skye.
17. The Rosses.
18. The Mackenzies of Lewis.
[973] Caledonian Mercury, 11th October, 1745.
[974] Culloden Papers, pp. 231–254.
[975] Kirkconnel MS.
[976] Maxwell of Kirkconnel had a very sorry opinion of the capabilities of most of the members of the council. After stating, that by degrees all the colonels of the army were admitted into it, he thus proceeds:—“I must acknowledge that very few of the members of this assembly were either able statesmen or experienced officers; but as those who knew least were generally led by the opinions of those they thought wiser than themselves, and they in their turn had private conferences with the ablest of the prince’s secret friends in Edinburgh, things might have been well enough conducted had there been as much harmony and union as the importance of the affair required; but an ill-timed emulation soon crept in, and bred great dissensions and animosities. The council was insensibly divided into factions, and came to be of little use when measures were approved of or condemned, not for themselves, but for the sake of their author. These dissensions, begun at Edinburgh, continued ever after, and their fatal influence was not always confined to the council: by degrees it reached the army; and though the prince’s orders were ever respected and punctually obeyed by the army, there were, nevertheless, a certain discontent and diffidence which appeared on sundry occasions, especially towards the end, and was very detrimental to his affairs.”—Kirkconnel MS.
[976] Maxwell of Kirkconnel had a low opinion of the abilities of most council members. He noted that eventually all the colonels of the army were included, and he continued:—“I have to admit that very few members of this assembly were either skilled statesmen or experienced officers; however, those who knew the least were usually swayed by the views of those they believed were wiser. In turn, those individuals had private meetings with the most capable of the prince’s secret supporters in Edinburgh. Things could have been managed well if there had been the unity and cooperation that the situation called for. Instead, a poorly timed rivalry quickly set in, causing significant disagreements and animosities. The council gradually split into factions, and it became ineffective in approving or rejecting measures, not based on the merit of the proposals but rather on their origin. These conflicts, which started in Edinburgh, persisted thereafter, and their damaging effects weren’t always limited to the council: over time, it spread to the army. Although the prince’s orders were always respected and promptly followed by the army, there was nonetheless a certain level of discontent and uncertainty that surfaced at various times, particularly towards the end, which was very harmful to his interests.”—Kirkconnel MS.
[977] Idem.
Idem.
[978] Vide the report in the Stuart Papers, and a letter of 26th November, 1745, from Gordon to the Chevalier de St. George, inclosing a copy of his report.
[978] See the report in the Stuart Papers, and a letter from November 26, 1745, from Gordon to Chevalier de St. George, including a copy of his report.
[979] Marchant, p. 130.
[980] Boyse, p. 95.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 95.
[981] Home, p. 139.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 139.
[982] Kirkconnel MS.
[983] Maxwell of Kirkconnel.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maxwell of Kirkconnel.
[984] Henderson, p. 92.
[985] Boyse, p. 89.
[986] Idem.
Idem.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
A.D. 1745.
A.D. 1745.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Plan of the march of the rebels into England—Composition of the Highland army—Highland mode of fighting—March of Prince Charles into England—Siege and capture of Carlisle—Dissension in the Prince’s council—Resignation of Lord George Murray—Proceedings of Marshal Wade—The Highland army marches south—Arrives at Manchester—The Manchester regiment—Rebels march to Derby—Consternation at London—Charles’s council resolve to retreat—Charles desires to proceed to London—Overruled—The Chevalier’s agents in France—French expedition under Lord John Drummond—His arrival and proceedings—Retreat of the Highland army to Scotland—Skirmish at Clifton—Recapture of Carlisle.
Plan for the rebels' march into England—Composition of the Highland army—Highland fighting style—Prince Charles's march into England—Siege and capture of Carlisle—Disagreements in the Prince's council—Resignation of Lord George Murray—Actions of Marshal Wade—The Highland army marches south—Arrives in Manchester—The Manchester regiment—Rebels march to Derby—Panic in London—Charles's council decides to retreat—Charles wants to continue to London—Overruled—The Chevalier's agents in France—French expedition led by Lord John Drummond—His arrival and actions—Retreat of the Highland army to Scotland—Skirmish at Clifton—Recapture of Carlisle.
When Charles’s resolution to march into England was finally agreed to by his officers, the next thing to be determined was the route to be taken. After some deliberation the council advised the Prince to march straight to Berwick, of which town they thought he could easily make himself master, and thence to Newcastle and give battle to Marshal Wade, who had collected a force in the neighbourhood of that town. If victorious, the prince was to march to London by the east coast, so as to favour the disembarkation of any troops that France might send over destined to land on that coast. But this plan, though unanimously approved of, was overturned by Lord George Murray, who was of a very different opinion from the rest of the council. In presence of several of the principal officers of the army he represented the plan of a march along the east coast as an affair of great difficulty, and that its advantages, if it really had any, would be more than compensated by the loss of time it would occasion, which at the present juncture was very precious. He therefore proposed that the army should march into England by the western road, and that to conceal its route it should march in two columns, one by Kelso and the other column by Moffat, so that both columns could easily join near Carlisle, on a day to be appointed. Finding that Lord George’s arguments had prevailed with most of the officers, Charles agreed to his scheme, though he considered the route by Berwick as the better of the two.[988]
When Charles's decision to march into England was finally approved by his officers, the next step was to figure out the route. After some discussion, the council suggested that the Prince march straight to Berwick, which they believed he could easily take over, and then move on to Newcastle to confront Marshal Wade, who had gathered a force nearby. If successful, the prince was to proceed to London along the east coast, allowing for the landing of any troops France might send to that area. However, this plan, though unanimously accepted, was challenged by Lord George Murray, who had a very different viewpoint than the rest of the council. In front of several key army officers, he argued that marching along the east coast would be very challenging, and any potential benefits would be outweighed by the time lost, which was very valuable at this point. He suggested that the army should enter England via the western road and to disguise its path, march in two columns, one through Kelso and the other through Moffat, so both could easily converge near Carlisle on a set day. Seeing that Lord George's arguments had swayed most of the officers, Charles agreed to his plan, although he still thought the route through Berwick was the better choice.[988]
Preparatory to their march the insurgents removed their camp to a strong position to the west of Dalkeith, six miles south of Edinburgh, having that town on their left, the South Esk in front, the North Esk in their rear, with an opening on their right towards Polton. From this camp a detachment was sent with three pieces of cannon to secure the pass of the Forth above Stirling, lest Lord Loudon should march south with the independent companies he was forming, and attempt to force the passage.[989]
Before their march, the rebels moved their camp to a strong position west of Dalkeith, six miles south of Edinburgh, with the town to their left, the South Esk River in front, the North Esk River behind them, and an opening to their right leading toward Polton. From this camp, a group was sent out with three cannons to secure the Forth River crossing above Stirling, to prevent Lord Loudon from marching south with the independent companies he was organizing and trying to force the crossing.[989]
On the evening of Thursday the 31st of October, Prince Charles finally left Holyrood House accompanied by his life-guards, and several of the clan-regiments, amid the regrets of a vast concourse of spectators, most of whom were never to see him again. He slept that night at Pinkie House, and went next morning to Dalkeith, and took up his quarters in Dalkeith House, the seat of the Duke of Buccleuch. On that day he was joined by the clan Pherson, under the command of their chief, Macpherson of Cluny, by Menzies of Shien and his men, and some small parties of Highlanders, amounting altogether to between 900 and 1,000 men.
On the evening of Thursday, October 31st, Prince Charles finally left Holyrood House with his life-guards and several clan-regiments, to the dismay of a huge crowd of spectators, most of whom would never see him again. He spent that night at Pinkie House, then the next morning he went to Dalkeith and settled in Dalkeith House, the residence of the Duke of Buccleuch. That day, he was joined by the clan Pherson, led by their chief, Macpherson of Cluny, along with Menzies of Shien and his men, and some small groups of Highlanders, totaling between 900 and 1,000 men.
At this period the state of the insurgent army was as follows. Of cavalry, the first troop of horse-guards, which was commanded by Lord Elcho, consisted of 62 gentlemen with their servants, under 5 officers. It amounted in all to 120. The second troop, which was commanded by the honourable Arthur Elphinstone, afterwards Lord Balmerino, was not complete, and did not exceed 40 horse. A small squadron, called the horse-grenadiers, was commanded by the Earl of Kilmarnock, with which were incorporated some Perthshire gentlemen, in absence of Lord Strathallan their commander, who had been appointed governor of Perth and commander of the Jacobite forces in Scotland during the stay of the Highland army in England. These last united, amounted to nearly 100. Lord Pitsligo was at the head of the Aberdeen and Banffshire gentlemen, who, with their servants, amounted to about 120; and besides those enumerated, there was a party of between 70 and 80 hussars, under the nominal command of Secretary Murray as colonel, but in reality under the direction of[585] one Baggot, an Irish officer, who had lately arrived from France. The infantry, all of whom wore the Highland garb, consisted of thirteen battalions or regiments, six of which consisted of the clans, properly so called; of these six regiments, three were of the Macdonalds, and the other three were each composed of the Camerons, the Stewarts of Appin, and the Macphersons. Three regiments of Athole men, commonly called the Athole brigade, the regiments of the Duke of Perth, Lord Ogilvy, Glenbucket, and Roy Stewart, made up the thirteen regiments.[990] Of the infantry, which amounted to about 5,000 men, about 4,000 were real Highlanders. Thus the total amount of the army did not exceed 6,000 men.[991]
At this time, the insurgent army was organized as follows. The first troop of horse guards, led by Lord Elcho, included 62 gentlemen along with their servants, totaling about 120 people under 5 officers. The second troop, commanded by the honorable Arthur Elphinstone, later known as Lord Balmerino, was not fully staffed and had no more than 40 horsemen. A small squadron known as the horse grenadiers was led by the Earl of Kilmarnock, which included some gentlemen from Perthshire, since their commander, Lord Strathallan, had been appointed governor of Perth and leader of the Jacobite forces in Scotland while the Highland army was in England. Together, these amounted to nearly 100. Lord Pitsligo led the gentlemen from Aberdeen and Banffshire, who, with their servants, totaled about 120. In addition to those mentioned, there was a group of about 70 to 80 hussars, who were nominally commanded by Secretary Murray as colonel, but were actually led by an Irish officer named Baggot, who had recently arrived from France. The infantry, all dressed in Highland attire, was made up of thirteen battalions or regiments, six of which were from the clans. Of these six regiments, three were Macdonalds, while the others were each comprised of Camerons, Stewarts of Appin, and Macphersons. Three regiments from Athole, commonly referred to as the Athole brigade, alongside the regiments of the Duke of Perth, Lord Ogilvy, Glenbucket, and Roy Stewart, completed the thirteen regiments. The total number of infantry was about 5,000 men, with roughly 4,000 being true Highlanders. Therefore, the total strength of the army did not exceed 6,000 men.
The clan-regiments, according to custom, were commanded by their respective chiefs; but in some instances, in the absence of the chief, the regiment of the clan was commanded by his son, and failing both, by the nearest kinsman of the chief. In these regiments every company had two captains, two lieutenants, and two ensigns, all of whom were generally related, by ties of blood, to the chief. The pay of a captain in the army was half-a-crown per diem; that of a lieutenant two shillings; and of an ensign one shilling and sixpence. The front rank of each clan-regiment was composed of persons who were considered gentlemen by birth, though without fortune or means. The pay of these was one shilling per diem. The gentlemen in the front rank were better armed than the men in the rear rank. All the former had targets, which many of the latter had not. When fully armed, as was generally the case, every gentleman of the front rank carried a musket and broadsword, with a pair of pistols and a dirk stuck in the belt which surrounded his body. In some rare instances another dagger was stuck within the garter of the right leg, to be used in cases of emergency. A target, formed of wood and leather thickly studded with nails, covered the left arm, and enabled the wearer to parry and protect himself from the shots or blows of an assailant.
The clan regiments were traditionally led by their chiefs; however, if the chief was absent, the regiment would be commanded by his son, and if neither was available, by the chief's closest relative. Each regiment included companies with two captains, two lieutenants, and two ensigns, who were usually related to the chief by blood. A captain in the army earned half a crown per day; a lieutenant received two shillings; and an ensign got one shilling and sixpence. The front rank of each clan regiment was made up of individuals considered gentry by birth, even if they lacked wealth or resources. They earned one shilling per day. The gentlemen in the front rank were better equipped than those in the back rank, with most of the former having targets, which many of the latter did not. When fully armed, which was typically the case, every gentleman in the front rank carried a musket and broadsword, along with a pair of pistols and a dirk tucked into the belt around his waist. Occasionally, another dagger was hidden in the garter of the right leg for emergencies. A target made of wood and leather, heavily studded with nails, covered the left arm, allowing the wearer to block and protect against the shots or strikes of an attacker.
Thus armed, the success of a Highland army depended more upon individual bravery than upon combined efforts, and their manner of fighting was, as the Chevalier Johnstone observes, adapted for brave but undisciplined troops. “They advance,” says that writer, “with rapidity, discharge their pieces when within musket length of the enemy, and then, throwing them down, draw their swords, and holding a dirk in their left hand with their target, they dart with fury on the enemy through the smoke of their fire. When within reach of the enemy’s bayonets, bending their left knee, they, by their attitude, cover their bodies with their targets that receive their thrusts of the bayonets, which they contrive to parry, while at the same time they raise their sword-arm, and strike their adversary. Having once got within the bayonets, and into the ranks of the enemy, the soldiers have no longer any means of defending themselves, the fate of the battle is decided in an instant, and the carnage follows; the Highlanders bringing down two men at a time, one with their dirk in the left hand, and another with the sword. The reason assigned by the Highlanders for their custom of throwing their muskets on the ground is not without its force. They say they embarrass them in their operations, even when slung behind them, and on gaining a battle they can pick them up along with the arms of their enemies; but if they should be beaten, they have no occasion for muskets. They themselves proved that bravery may supply the place of discipline at times, as discipline[586] supplies the place of bravery. The attack is so terrible, that the best troops in Europe would with difficulty sustain the first shock of it; and if the swords of the Highlanders once come in contact with them, their defeat is inevitable.”[992]
Thus equipped, the success of a Highland army relied more on individual courage than on teamwork, and their fighting style, as Chevalier Johnstone points out, was suited for brave but undisciplined soldiers. "They advance," he writes, "quickly, fire their weapons when they're within musket range of the enemy, and then, dropping their guns, draw their swords, holding a dirk in their left hand along with their shield, and charge with intensity through the smoke of battle. When they get close enough to the enemy's bayonets, they bend their left knee, using their shields to cover their bodies from the thrusts, which they skillfully deflect, while simultaneously raising their sword-arm to strike their opponent. Once they are within the reach of the bayonets and into the enemy ranks, the soldiers cannot defend themselves any longer; the outcome of the battle is decided in an instant, and the slaughter ensues, with Highlanders taking down two men at a time—one with their dirk in the left hand and another with the sword. The reason the Highlanders give for throwing down their muskets is compelling. They believe the muskets hinder their movements, even when slung behind them, and after winning a battle, they can pick them up along with the arms of their enemies; but if they are defeated, they have no need for muskets. They demonstrate that bravery can sometimes replace discipline, just as discipline can sometimes compensate for bravery. The assault is so fierce that even the best troops in Europe would struggle to withstand the initial impact, and once the Highlanders' swords come into play, defeat is unavoidable."
In entering upon such a desperate enterprise as the invasion of England with the handful of men he had mustered, Charles certainly must have calculated on being supported by a large party in that country. Indeed, his chief reason for urging such a step was the numerous assurances he alleged he had received from his friends in that kingdom, that he would be joined by a very considerable body of the people; but there seems reason to believe, that, in his expectations of support, he was guided almost solely by the reports of his agents, and that he had very little communication with any of the parties on whose support he relied.[993] In a memoir[994] which the prince presented to the King of France on his return from Scotland, he states, that, if after the battle of Preston he had had 3,000 regular troops under his command, in addition to his other forces, he could have penetrated into England, and marched to London, without opposition, as none of the English troops which were on the continent had arrived; but the case was now widely different, and without a general rising, it was next to impossible to succeed in the face of a large regular army, which was assembling at different points, supported by a numerous militia.
Entering into such a risky venture as invading England with the small group of men he had gathered, Charles must have expected backing from a significant faction in that country. In fact, his main reason for taking this step was the many assurances he claimed to have received from his friends there that he would be joined by a substantial number of people; however, it seems likely that his expectations of support were almost entirely based on the reports of his agents, and that he had very little contact with any of the groups he counted on for support.[993] In a memo[994] that the prince presented to the King of France upon his return from Scotland, he mentioned that if, after the battle of Preston, he had 3,000 regular troops under his command, in addition to his other forces, he could have advanced into England and marched to London without facing resistance, as none of the English troops stationed on the continent had arrived; but the situation was now very different, and without a widespread uprising, it was nearly impossible to succeed against a large regular army that was gathering at various points, backed by a considerable militia.
Pursuant to the plan of Lord George Murray, the advanced guard of the first division of the army left Dalkeith on the evening of Friday the 1st of November, and took the road to Peebles. The main body, consisting of the Athole brigade, the Duke of Perth’s regiment, the regiments of Lord Ogilvy, Glenbucket, and Roy Stewart, and the greater part of the horse followed next day. The artillery and baggage were sent along with this column. This division was under the command of the Marquis of Tullibardine. The second division, which consisted of the life-guards and the clan regiments, headed by the prince in person, marched from Dalkeith on the 3d of November in the direction of Kelso. The guards formed the van, and the prince marched on foot at the head of the clans with his target over his shoulder. It was supposed that he would have mounted his horse after proceeding a mile or two; but, to the surprise of every person, he marched on foot the whole day, and continued the same practice during the whole of the expedition, wading through mud and snow, and it was with difficulty that he could be prevailed upon to get on horseback, even to cross a river. The example he thus set to his men, joined to the condescension and affability he displayed, endeared him to the army. Charles arrived at Lauder the same night, and took up his residence in Thirlstane castle, the seat of the Earl of Lauderdale.
Following Lord George Murray's plan, the advanced guard of the first division of the army departed from Dalkeith on the evening of Friday, November 1st, and headed towards Peebles. The main group, made up of the Athole brigade, the Duke of Perth’s regiment, and the regiments of Lord Ogilvy, Glenbucket, and Roy Stewart, along with most of the cavalry, followed the next day. The artillery and supplies were sent with this group. This division was led by the Marquis of Tullibardine. The second division, which included the life-guards and the clan regiments, was personally led by the prince and marched from Dalkeith on November 3rd toward Kelso. The guards made up the front line, while the prince walked on foot at the head of the clans with his shield slung over his shoulder. It was expected that he would ride after covering a mile or two, but, to everyone's surprise, he walked the entire day and continued this approach throughout the entire expedition, slogging through mud and snow. He was difficult to persuade to get on horseback, even to cross a river. His example, combined with his kindness and approachability, endeared him to the army. Charles reached Lauder that same night and settled in Thirlstane Castle, the residence of the Earl of Lauderdale.
After despatching part of his men by a middle course towards Selkirk and Hawick, the prince next day marched to Kelso. As Marshal Wade was supposed to be on his way north from Newcastle, Charles sent his life-guards across the Tweed, not so much for the purpose of reconnoitring, as for amusing the enemy. After advancing several miles on the road to Newcastle, they halted at a village, and made some inquiries as to quarters and accommodation for the army, which they stated was on its march to Newcastle. Charles even sent orders to Wooler, a town on the road to Newcastle, to provide quarters for his army. The design was to keep Wade in suspense, and draw off his attention from the movements of the Highland army upon Carlisle. While at Kelso, Charles sent a party of between 30 and 40 men across the Tweed, to proclaim his father upon English ground. Having performed the ceremony, they returned to Kelso.[995] The prince remained at Kelso till the 6th of November, on the morning of which day he crossed the Tweed. The river was scarcely fordable, but the men were in high spirits, and when up to the middle in the water, they expressed the ardour they felt by setting up a loud shout and discharging their pieces.[996] After crossing the river, the prince turned to the left, and marched towards Jedburgh, where he arrived in a few hours.
After sending some of his men along a middle route toward Selkirk and Hawick, the prince marched to Kelso the next day. Since Marshal Wade was thought to be heading north from Newcastle, Charles sent his life-guards across the Tweed, not so much to scout but to distract the enemy. After moving several miles toward Newcastle, they stopped at a village and asked about lodging and supplies for the army, which they claimed was on its way to Newcastle. Charles even sent orders to Wooler, a town on the road to Newcastle, to arrange accommodations for his army. The plan was to keep Wade guessing and pull his attention away from the Highland army's movements toward Carlisle. While in Kelso, Charles sent a group of about 30 to 40 men across the Tweed to announce his father on English soil. After completing the announcement, they returned to Kelso.[995] The prince stayed in Kelso until the morning of November 6, when he crossed the Tweed. The river was barely passable, but the soldiers were in high spirits, and when the water reached their waists, they showed their enthusiasm by shouting loudly and firing their weapons.[996] After crossing the river, the prince turned left and marched toward Jedburgh, where he arrived a few hours later.
As his next route lay through a dreary waste of considerable extent, he halted at Jedburgh for the night, to refresh his men, and departed early next morning. Marching up Rule water, Charles led his men into Liddisdale over the Knot o’ the Gate, and after a fatiguing march of about twenty-five miles, arrived at Haggiehaugh upon Liddel water, where he slept. Charles marched down Liddel water on the following day, being Friday the 8th of November, and entered England in the evening. When crossing the border, the Highlanders drew their swords, and gave a hearty huzza; but a damp came over their spirits, on learning that Lochiel had cut his hand in the act of unsheathing his sword, an occurrence which the Highlanders superstitiously regarded as a bad omen.[997] Charles lay at Reddings in Cumberland that night. The division belonging to the prince’s column, consisting of horse, which had taken the middle route by Hawick and Langholm, reached Longtown the same day.
As his next route lay through a bleak stretch of considerable size, he stopped at Jedburgh for the night to rest his men and left early the next morning. Marching up the Rule water, Charles led his men into Liddisdale over the Knot o’ the Gate, and after a tiring march of about twenty-five miles, arrived at Haggiehaugh on Liddel water, where he spent the night. The next day, Friday, November 8th, Charles marched down Liddel water and entered England in the evening. When crossing the border, the Highlanders drew their swords and cheered heartily; however, their spirits dampened when they learned that Lochiel had cut his hand while unsheathing his sword, an event the Highlanders superstitiously viewed as a bad omen.[997] That night, Charles stayed at Reddings in Cumberland. The division from the prince’s column, consisting of cavalry, which had taken the middle route via Hawick and Langholm, reached Longtown on the same day.
While the eastern division was thus moving in a circuitous direction to the appointed place of rendezvous near Carlisle, the western column, which started on the road to Peebles, was following a more direct route, by Moffat and down Annandale. This division entered England near Longtown. On the 9th of November, Charles marched with his division to Rowcliff, four miles below Carlisle, where he crossed the river Eden, and quartered his men in the villages on the west side of the city. In the afternoon, Charles was joined by the greater part of the other division, under the Marquis of Tullibardine. This march was judiciously planned, and was executed with such precision, that scarcely two hours elapsed between the arrival of the two main divisions at the appointed place of rendezvous. The march, according to the Chevalier Johnstone, resembled on a small scale that of Marshal Saxe, a few years before, when he advanced to lay siege to Maestricht.
While the eastern division was moving in a roundabout way to the meeting point near Carlisle, the western column, which started towards Peebles, took a more direct route through Moffat and down Annandale. This division entered England near Longtown. On November 9th, Charles marched with his division to Rowcliff, four miles below Carlisle, where he crossed the river Eden and settled his men in the villages on the west side of the city. In the afternoon, Charles was joined by most of the other division, led by the Marquis of Tullibardine. This march was strategically planned and executed so well that barely two hours passed between the arrival of the two main divisions at the designated meeting point. According to Chevalier Johnstone, this march was like a smaller version of Marshal Saxe’s advance a few years earlier when he laid siege to Maestricht.
The plan for deceiving Marshal Wade succeeded so well, that that commander, who had now an army of 11,000 men under him, had no idea that the Highland army was marching on Carlisle, and accordingly directed his whole attention to the protection of Newcastle. Such was the secrecy with which the motions of the army were conducted, that, with the exception of Charles and his principal officers, no person knew its real destination.[998] On arriving in the neighbourhood of Carlisle, desertion had diminished the prince’s army by some hundreds.
The plan to trick Marshal Wade worked so well that he, commanding an army of 11,000 men, had no clue that the Highland army was heading for Carlisle. Instead, he focused all his attention on protecting Newcastle. The army moved with such secrecy that, except for Charles and his top officers, no one knew its true destination.[998] Upon reaching the area near Carlisle, desertion had reduced the prince’s army by several hundred.
The city of Carlisle, the capital of Cumberland, had formerly been a place of great strength, and had, during the wars between England and Scotland, been considered one of the keys of England on the side of the latter; but since the union of the crowns, its fortifications had been allowed to fall into decay. It was surrounded by walls flanked with towers, and a fosse or ditch. The city was protected by a castle on the north-west, supposed to be as old as the time of William Rufus, and by a[588] citadel on the south-east, erected in the reign of Henry the Eighth. The castle, on the present occasion, was well furnished with artillery, and was garrisoned by a company of invalids; but, like the city, its fortifications were not in good repair. To aid the inhabitants in defending the city, the whole militia of Cumberland and Westmoreland had been assembled within its walls.
The city of Carlisle, the capital of Cumberland, used to be a stronghold and was seen as one of England's key points against Scotland during the wars between the two nations. However, since the crowns were united, its defenses have fallen into disrepair. It was surrounded by walls with towers and a ditch. The city was protected by a castle to the northwest, believed to date back to the time of William Rufus, and a citadel to the southeast, built during Henry the Eighth's reign. The castle was well-equipped with artillery and housed a group of retired soldiers, but, like the city, its defenses were not in great shape. To help the residents defend the city, the entire militia of Cumberland and Westmoreland had gathered within its walls.
When approaching the city on the 9th, a party of the prince’s horse advanced to Stanwix Bank, a small hill near Carlisle, to reconnoitre; but they were forced to retire by a few shots from the castle. The whole of the army having passed the Eden next day, Charles proceeded to invest the city on all sides. One of his parties, in marching round from the Irish to the English gate, was fired upon both from the castle and the town, but did not sustain any loss. Having completed the investment, the prince, about noon, sent a letter to the mayor of the city, requiring him to open its gates, and allow the army to enter in a peaceable manner; promising, in case of compliance, to protect the city from insult, but threatening an assault in the event of a refusal. The prince stated, that should an assault be made, he might not have it in his power to prevent the dreadful consequences which usually befall a city captured in that way. An answer was required within two hours, but none was given, and a discharge of cannon from the besieged announced their determination to hold out. In consequence of this reception, the trenches were opened at night, under the orders of the Duke of Perth, at the distance of eighty yards from the walls. Mr. Grant, an Irish officer, of Lally’s regiment, who had lately arrived from France, and who was an experienced engineer, ably availing himself of some ditches, approached close to the city without suffering from the fire of the besieged. The artillery consisted of six Swedish field pieces, which had been received from France, and of the pieces which had been taken at Preston.[999]
When the prince's party approached the city on the 9th, some of his cavalry moved to Stanwix Bank, a small hill near Carlisle, to scout the area. However, they had to pull back after a few shots were fired from the castle. The entire army crossed the Eden River the next day, and Charles began to surround the city on all sides. One of his groups, while moving from the Irish gate to the English gate, came under fire from both the castle and the town, but they didn’t suffer any losses. Once the city was fully surrounded, the prince sent a letter to the mayor around noon, demanding that he open the gates and let the army enter peacefully. He promised that if the mayor complied, he would protect the city from harm, but warned that an assault would follow if he refused. The prince pointed out that if they were forced to attack, he might not be able to prevent the terrible consequences that usually come with a city being taken that way. The mayor was given two hours to respond, but no reply came, and cannons fired from the besieged city made it clear they were determined to resist. As a result of this reception, trenches were dug that night, overseen by the Duke of Perth, about eighty yards from the walls. Mr. Grant, an Irish officer from Lally’s regiment who had recently arrived from France and was an experienced engineer, cleverly used some ditches to get close to the city without getting hit by the defenders' fire. The artillery included six Swedish field guns brought from France, along with pieces captured at Preston.[999]
Having received intelligence that Marshal Wade was advancing from Newcastle to relieve Carlisle, and that he had already arrived at Hexham, Charles resolved to meet him on some of the hilly grounds between Newcastle and Carlisle. Leaving, therefore, a sufficient force to blockade Carlisle, he departed with the remainder of the army on the morning of the 11th, and reached Warwick castle about ten o’clock. He then despatched Colonel Ker with a party of horse, in the direction of Hexham, to reconnoitre, and ordered his men to take up their quarters for the night. Ker having ascertained that the news of Wade’s march was false, returned to Brampton, and made his report. After waiting two days at Brampton without hearing any thing of Wade, a council of war was held, at which several opinions were offered. One opinion, in which Charles concurred, was that the army should advance to Newcastle, and give battle to Wade. Some of the council thought that this would be a dangerous step; for even were they to defeat the marshal, his army might take refuge in Newcastle, which it was vain for them to think of taking, as, besides the strength of the place, the army had lost many men upon its march. Others were for returning to Scotland till joined by a greater body of their friends; but Lord George Murray opposed all these views, and proposed, that while one part of the party should besiege and blockade Carlisle, the other should remain at Brampton. The Duke of Perth seconded this opinion, and offered to undertake the charge of the battery, if Lord George would take the command of the blockade. The council having all agreed to Lord George’s proposal, six of the Lowland regiments were sent to blockade the town, besides the Duke of Perth’s, which was to be employed on the battery.[1000]
Having received information that Marshal Wade was moving from Newcastle to support Carlisle and had already reached Hexham, Charles decided to confront him on some of the hilly terrain between Newcastle and Carlisle. So, he left enough troops to lay siege to Carlisle and set off with the rest of the army on the morning of the 11th, arriving at Warwick Castle around ten o’clock. He then sent Colonel Ker with a group of cavalry towards Hexham to scout the area and instructed his men to settle in for the night. After confirming that the reports of Wade’s advance were false, Ker returned to Brampton to report back. After waiting at Brampton for two days without receiving any news about Wade, a council of war was convened, where several opinions were suggested. One opinion, which Charles supported, was to advance to Newcastle and engage Wade in battle. Some members of the council believed this would be risky; even if they defeated the marshal, his army could retreat to Newcastle, which they should not hope to capture due to its strong defenses, and since they had already lost many men on their march. Others suggested returning to Scotland until they could gather a larger force. However, Lord George Murray disagreed with these ideas and proposed that while part of the group besiege and blockade Carlisle, the other part should stay at Brampton. The Duke of Perth backed this proposal and volunteered to manage the battery if Lord George would take charge of the blockade. The council reached a consensus on Lord George’s suggestion, and six of the Lowland regiments were sent to blockade the town, in addition to the Duke of Perth’s regiment, which was designated for the battery.[1000]
Whilst the main body of the army was at Brampton, the party left before the city occupied themselves in cutting down wood in Corby and Warwick parks, with which they made scaling-ladders, fascines, and carriages. On the 13th, about noon, the regiments appointed for the blockade and siege of the city re-appeared before it. Lord George Murray took up his quarters at Harbery, and posted his men in the villages around the city to stop all communication with it. The besieging party broke ground in the evening within musket-shot of the walls, about half-way between[589] the English and Scotch gates.[1001] A constant firing was kept up from the city; but as these operations were carried on under cloud of night, the party in the trenches received no injury. Having completed their battery, the besiegers brought up their whole cannon, consisting of thirteen pieces, to play upon the town. Next morning the fire from the garrison was renewed, but with little effect, and the besiegers, instead of returning the fire, held up their bonnets on the end of their spades in derision.[1002]
While the main army was at Brampton, the group left before the city to gather firewood in Corby and Warwick parks, using it to make scaling ladders, fascines, and carriages. On the 13th, around noon, the regiments assigned to blockade and besiege the city returned. Lord George Murray set up camp at Harbery and sent his men to the surrounding villages to cut off all communication with the city. That evening, the besieging party started digging trenches within musket range of the walls, about halfway between the English and Scottish gates.[589] A constant fire came from the city, but since these actions took place under cover of night, the team in the trenches was unharmed. Once their battery was finished, the besiegers brought up all their cannons, totaling thirteen, to fire on the town. The next morning, the garrison resumed firing, but it had little effect, and instead of shooting back, the besiegers waved their caps on the ends of their shovels in mockery.[1002]
Alarmed by the preparations of the Highlanders, and the state of affairs within the city, a meeting of the inhabitants was held, at which it was resolved to surrender the town. For seven days the garrison of the city, kept in constant alarm by the Highlanders, had scarcely enjoyed an hour’s continued repose; and while many of the men had, from illness, absolutely refused to assist any longer in the defence of the city, numbers were hourly leaving it clandestinely by slipping over the walls; so that in several cases the officers of some companies had not more than three or four men left. In this state of matters the only alternative was a surrender; and as a crisis appeared to be at hand, a white flag was exhibited from the walls, and a messenger despatched to the Duke of Perth to request terms. His Grace sent an express to Brampton to know the prince’s pleasure; but his Royal Highness refused to grant any terms to the city unless the castle surrendered at the same time. At the request of the mayor, a cessation of arms was granted till next day; but before the time expired, Colonel Durand, the commander of the castle, agreed to surrender the fortress along with the town. The conditions were, that the liberties and properties of the inhabitants, and all the privileges of the town, should be preserved inviolate;—that both garrisons, on taking an oath not to serve against the house of Stuart for one year, should be allowed to retire,—and that all the arms and ammunition in the castle and the city, and all the horses belonging to the militia, should be delivered up to the prince. This capitulation was signed by the Duke of Perth and Colonel Durand on the night of the 14th.[1003]
Alarmed by the preparations of the Highlanders and the situation in the city, the residents held a meeting where they decided to surrender the town. For seven days, the city's garrison, constantly on edge because of the Highlanders, had barely gotten an hour of uninterrupted rest. Many of the men, suffering from illness, had flat-out refused to keep defending the city, while others were sneaking out over the walls. In several cases, some company officers had only three or four men left. Given this situation, surrender was the only option. As things were about to reach a breaking point, a white flag was raised from the walls, and a messenger was sent to the Duke of Perth to request terms. His Grace sent an urgent message to Brampton to check the prince’s wishes, but his Royal Highness refused to offer any terms to the city unless the castle surrendered at the same time. At the mayor’s request, a ceasefire was granted until the next day; however, before the time was up, Colonel Durand, the castle commander, agreed to surrender both the fortress and the town. The conditions included that the freedoms and properties of the residents, along with all the town’s privileges, would be fully preserved; that both garrisons, after swearing not to serve against the house of Stuart for one year, could leave; and that all arms and ammunition in the castle and city, along with all horses belonging to the militia, would be handed over to the prince. This agreement was signed by the Duke of Perth and Colonel Durand on the night of the 14th.[1003]
Next morning at ten o’clock the Duke of Perth entered the city at the head of his regiment, and was followed by the other regiments at one o’clock in the afternoon. The castle, however, was not given up till next morning. The Duke of Perth shook hands with the men of the garrison, told them they were brave fellows, and offered them a large bounty to enlist in the service of the prince.[1004] The mayor and his attendants went to Brampton, and delivered the keys of the city to the prince.[1005] The duke found 1,000 stand of arms in the castle, besides those of the militia. He also found 200 good horses in the city, and a large quantity of valuable effects in the castle, which had been lodged there by the gentry of the neighbourhood for safety.[1006]
The next morning at ten o’clock, the Duke of Perth entered the city at the head of his regiment, followed by the other regiments at one o’clock in the afternoon. However, the castle wasn’t surrendered until the next morning. The Duke of Perth shook hands with the men of the garrison, praised them for their bravery, and offered them a generous bounty to enlist in the prince's service.[1004] The mayor and his attendants went to Brampton and handed the keys of the city to the prince.[1005] The duke discovered 1,000 weapons in the castle, in addition to those belonging to the militia. He also found 200 good horses in the city, along with a large number of valuable items in the castle that had been stored there by the local gentry for safekeeping.[1006]
On the day following the surrender, the Chevalier de St. George was proclaimed in the city with the usual formalities; and, to give greater eclat to the ceremony, the mayor and aldermen were compelled to attend with the sword and mace carried before them. Along with the manifestoes formerly noticed, another declaration for England, dated from Rome, 23d December, 1743, was also read, of much the same tenor as the others.
On the day after the surrender, the Chevalier de St. George was announced in the city with the usual formalities; and to make the ceremony more impressive, the mayor and aldermen had to attend with the sword and mace carried ahead of them. Along with the previously mentioned manifestoes, another declaration for England, dated from Rome, December 23, 1743, was also read, which was similar to the others.
After the Chevalier had been proclaimed, and the different manifestoes read, the corporation went out to meet the prince, who entered the city under a general salute of artillery.[1007]
After the Chevalier was announced, and the various declarations were read, the council went out to greet the prince, who entered the city to the sound of cannon fire.[1007]
In many points of view the capture of Carlisle would have been of great importance to the prince, if he had been strong enough to have availed himself of the state of terror which that event, and his subsequent advance into the very heart of England, had thrown the people of that kingdom; but his means were soon found quite inadequate to accomplish his end. Even if his resources had been much greater than ever they were, it seems doubtful whether the jealousies and dissensions, which, at an early period, began to distract his councils, would not have rendered all his exertions, for obtaining the great object of his ambition, unavailable.
In many ways, capturing Carlisle would have been really important for the prince if he had been strong enough to take advantage of the fear that this event, along with his move into the heart of England, created among the people of that kingdom. However, his resources were soon revealed to be insufficient to achieve his goal. Even if he had had far greater resources than he ever did, it seems questionable whether the rivalries and conflicts that started to disrupt his plans early on wouldn't have made all his efforts to achieve his main ambition pointless.
The origo mali, the source of the discord, and all the misfortunes, as the Jacobites would say, that flowed from it, are attributed by an[590] individual[1008] who had good opportunities of judging, and whose narrative appears to be impartial, to “the unbounded ambition of Secretary Murray, who from the beginning aimed at nothing less than the whole direction and management of every thing. To this passion he sacrificed what chance there was of a restoration, though that was the foundation on which all his hopes were built. He had an opportunity of securing the prince’s favour long enough before he could be rivalled. He was almost the only personal acquaintance the prince found in Scotland. It was he that had engaged the prince to make this attempt upon so slight a foundation, and the wonderful success that had hitherto attended it was placed to his account. The Duke of Perth, whose character indeed was well known to the prince, judging of Murray’s heart by his own, entertained the highest opinion of his integrity, went readily into all his schemes, and confirmed the prince in the esteem he had already conceived for Murray. After Mr. Kelly was gone, there was only Sir Thomas Sheridan and Mr. Sullivan, of those that had come along with the prince that had any thing to say with him, and these Murray had gained entirely. Lord George Murray was the man the secretary dreaded most as a rival. Lord George’s birth, age, capacity, and experience, would naturally give him great advantage over the secretary; but the secretary had got the start of him, and was determined to stick at nothing to maintain his ground.
The origo mali, the source of the conflict and all the troubles, as the Jacobites would say, that came from it, is attributed by an[590] individual[1008] who had good insight, and whose account seems unbiased, to “the limitless ambition of Secretary Murray, who from the very beginning aimed for nothing less than complete control over everything. To this desire, he sacrificed any chance of a restoration, even though that was the basis of all his hopes. He had the chance to secure the prince’s favor long before anyone could compete with him. He was almost the only person the prince met in Scotland. It was he who persuaded the prince to make this attempt on such a flimsy basis, and the incredible success that had followed was credited to him. The Duke of Perth, whose character the prince was indeed familiar with, judged Murray’s heart by his own and held a very high opinion of his integrity. He eagerly supported all of Murray's plans and further solidified the prince’s esteem for him. After Mr. Kelly left, there were only Sir Thomas Sheridan and Mr. Sullivan, the ones who had come with the prince, who had any say with him, and Murray had completely won them over. Lord George Murray was the person the secretary feared the most as a rival. Lord George’s lineage, age, skills, and experience would naturally give him a significant advantage over the secretary; however, the secretary had gotten ahead of him and was determined to do whatever it took to keep his position.
“He began by representing Lord George as a traitor to the prince. He assured him that he had joined on purpose to have an opportunity of delivering him up to the government. It was hardly possible to guard against this imposture. The prince had the highest opinion of his secretary’s integrity, and knew little of Lord George Murray, so the calumny had its full effect. Lord George soon came to know the suspicion the prince had of him, and was affected as one may easily enough imagine. To be sure, nothing could be more shocking to a man of honour, and one that was now for the third time venturing his life and fortune for the royal cause. The prince was partly undeceived by Lord George’s gallant behaviour at the battle [of Preston], and had Lord George improved that opportunity he might have perhaps gained the prince’s favour, and got the better of the secretary; but his haughty and overbearing manner prevented a thorough reconciliation, and seconded the malice and malicious insinuations of his rival. Lord George did not altogether neglect making his court. Upon some occasions he was very obsequious and respectful, but had not temper to go through with it. He now and then broke out into such violent sallies, as the prince could not digest, though the situation of his affairs forced him to bear with them.
“He started by portraying Lord George as a traitor to the prince. He convinced him that Lord George had joined just to have a chance to hand him over to the government. It was almost impossible to guard against this deception. The prince had a very high opinion of his secretary’s integrity and knew little about Lord George Murray, so the slander worked its magic. Lord George soon became aware of the prince's suspicions about him, and it affected him as one might easily imagine. Nothing could be more shocking to a man of honor, especially one who was now risking his life and fortune for the royal cause for the third time. The prince was somewhat disillusioned by Lord George’s brave actions at the battle [of Preston], and had he taken advantage of that moment, he might have earned the prince’s favor and outmaneuvered the secretary. However, his arrogant and domineering attitude hindered a complete reconciliation and played into the hands of his rival’s malice and malicious suggestions. Lord George didn’t entirely neglect his efforts to win favor. At times, he was very subservient and respectful, but he lacked the temperament to follow through. Every now and then, he would erupt into such violent outbursts that the prince couldn’t tolerate them, even though the state of his affairs forced him to put up with them.”
“The secretary’s station and favour had attached to him such as were confident of success, and had nothing in view but making their fortunes. Nevertheless, Lord George had greater weight and influence in the council, and generally brought the majority over to his opinion, which so irritated the ambitious secretary, that he endeavoured all he could to give the prince a bad impression of the council itself, and engaged to lay it entirely aside. He had like to have prevailed at Carlisle, but the council was soon resumed, and continued ever after to be held upon extraordinary emergencies. It was not in this particular only that Murray’s ambition was detrimental to the prince’s affairs. Though he was more jealous of Lord George Murray than of any body, Lord George was not the only person he dreaded as a rival. There were abundance of gentlemen in the army, in no respect inferior to Mr. Murray, but his early favour gave him an opportunity of excluding most of them from the prince’s presence and acquaintance. All those gentlemen that joined the prince after Murray were made known under the character he thought fit to give of them, and all employments about the prince’s person, and many in the army, were of his nomination. These he filled with such as, he had reason to think, would never thwart his measures, but be content to be his tools and creatures without aspiring higher. Thus some places of the greatest trust and importance were given to little insignificant fellows, while there were abundance of gentlemen of figure and merit, that had no employment at all, and who[591] might have been of great use had they been properly employed.”[1009]
“The secretary’s position and favor had attracted those who were confident of success and only focused on making their fortunes. However, Lord George had more weight and influence in the council and usually swayed the majority to his side, which frustrated the ambitious secretary so much that he tried to give the prince a negative impression of the council itself and sought to dismiss it entirely. He almost succeeded at Carlisle, but the council was quickly reinstated and continued to convene during extraordinary situations. Murray’s ambition was detrimental to the prince’s affairs not just in this case. Although he was more wary of Lord George Murray than anyone else, Lord George wasn’t the only rival he feared. There were many gentlemen in the army who were in no way inferior to Mr. Murray, but his early favor allowed him to keep most of them away from the prince. All the gentlemen who joined the prince after Murray were introduced under the image he chose to portray of them, and all positions close to the prince, as well as many in the army, were appointed by him. He filled these roles with people he believed would never oppose his plans, content to be his tools and followers without aiming for anything more. As a result, some of the most important and trusted positions went to insignificant individuals, while many deserving gentlemen with notable merit were left without roles at all, even though they could have been extremely useful if properly utilized.”[591]
Till the siege of Carlisle, Secretary Murray had been able to disguise his jealousy of Lord George Murray, who, from his high military attainments, had been able hitherto to rule the council; but, on that occasion, the secretary displayed his hostility openly, and Lord George thereupon resigned his command as one of the lieutenant-generals of the army. The circumstances which led to the resignation of Lord George were these. It appears that, before the blockading party left Brampton, he desired Charles to give him some idea of the terms his royal highness would accept of from Carlisle, not with the view of obtaining powers to conclude a capitulation, but merely to enable him to adjust the terms according to the prince’s intentions, and thereby save a great deal of time. Charles not being able to come to any resolution before Lord George’s departure, his lordship begged of him to send his instructions after him, that he might know how to conduct himself in the event of an offer of surrender by the city; but the secretary interposed, and told Lord George plainly, that he considered the terms of capitulation as a matter within his province, and with which Lord George had no right to interfere.[1010] Lord George has not communicated the answer he gave to Murray on this occasion. The part of the army destined for the blockade, though willing to take their turn along with the rest of the army, was averse to bear the whole burden of it. Their commander was aware of this feeling, and, in a letter written to his brother, the Marquis of Tullibardine, from his head-quarters at Harbery, on the 14th of November, proposed a plan which he thought would satisfy both parties. After alluding to the indefatigable exertions of the Duke of Perth, who had himself wrought in the trenches to encourage his men to erect the battery, and the great difficulties he had to encounter from the nature of the ground, Lord George requested the marquis to represent to the prince, that the men engaged on the blockade would not expose themselves either in trenches or in the open air within cannon shot, or even within musket shot of the town, but by turns with the rest of the army; and he proposed that it should be decided by lot who should mount guard the first night, second night, and so on. To carry the views of his men into effect, Lord George proposed the following plan, subject to the approval of a council of war, viz., that 50 men should be draughted out of each of the battalions that remained at Brampton, with proper officers, and at least two majors out of the six battalions; and that these should be sent to Butcherly, within a mile of the battery; and that as 150 men might be a sufficient guard for the battery, the six battalions would in this way furnish two guards, in addition to which, he proposed that two additional guards should he draughted, one from the Athole brigade, and the other from General Gordon’s and Lord Ogilvy’s regiments; and, by the time these four guards had served in rotation, he reckoned that the city would be taken, or the blockade removed. A council of war was held at Brampton upon this proposal, which came to the resolution, that as soon as the whole body forming the blockade had taken their turn as guards, the division of the army at Brampton should occupy its place, and form the blockade, but that no detachments should be sent from the different corps; nor did the council think it fair to order any such, as these corps had had all the fatigue and danger of the blockade of Edinburgh.[1011]
Until the siege of Carlisle, Secretary Murray had managed to hide his jealousy of Lord George Murray, who, due to his impressive military skills, had been able to lead the council up to that point. However, during this incident, the secretary openly showed his hostility, which led Lord George to step down from his position as one of the lieutenant-generals of the army. The events that led to Lord George's resignation were as follows: before the blockading party left Brampton, he asked Charles to provide an idea of the terms his royal highness would be willing to accept from Carlisle—not to get permission to finalize a surrender, but simply to help him align the terms with the prince’s intentions and save a lot of time. Since Charles couldn’t reach a decision before Lord George’s departure, Lord George asked him to send his instructions afterward so he would know how to act if the city decided to surrender; however, the secretary intervened and told Lord George clearly that he saw the terms of capitulation as a matter within his jurisdiction and that Lord George had no right to get involved.[1010] Lord George has not shared the response he gave to Murray regarding this matter. The portion of the army assigned to the blockade, while willing to take their turn like the rest of the army, was reluctant to shoulder the entire burden. Their commander knew this, and in a letter written to his brother, the Marquis of Tullibardine, from his headquarters at Harbery on November 14, suggested a plan that he believed would satisfy both sides. After mentioning the tireless efforts of the Duke of Perth, who had himself worked in the trenches to motivate his men to build the battery despite the difficulties posed by the terrain, Lord George asked the marquis to inform the prince that the men involved in the blockade wouldn’t put themselves at risk in trenches or in the open air within cannon range, or even within musket range of the town, but would do so in rotation with the rest of the army. He proposed that they decide by lot who would stand guard on the first night, second night, and so on. To implement the wishes of his men, Lord George proposed the following plan, pending approval from a council of war, stating that 50 men should be selected from each of the battalions remaining at Brampton, along with appropriate officers, including at least two majors from the six battalions. These men would be sent to Butcherly, within a mile of the battery; and since 150 men would be enough to guard the battery, the six battalions could supply two guards. Additionally, he suggested that two more guards be drafted, one from the Athole brigade and another from General Gordon’s and Lord Ogilvy’s regiments; by the time these four guards had served in rotation, he estimated that either the city would be taken or the blockade would end. A council of war was convened at Brampton regarding this proposal and concluded that once the entire force forming the blockade had taken their turn as guards, the army division at Brampton would take over and establish the blockade, but no detachments would be sent from the different corps. The council also did not think it fair to order any such detachments since those corps had already faced all the fatigue and danger of the Edinburgh blockade.[1011]
Such were the circumstances which preceded the resignation of Lord George Murray, who, in a letter to Prince Charles dated the 15th of November, threw up his commission, assigning as his reason the little weight which his advice, as a general officer, had with his royal highness. He, however, stated, that as he had ever had a firm attachment to the house of Stuart, “and in particular to the king,” he would serve as a volunteer, and that it was his design to be that night in the trenches. In a letter, which he wrote the same day to the Marquis of Tullibardine, he stated that he was constantly at a loss to know what was going on in the army, and that he was determined never again to act as an officer; but that as a volunteer, he would show that no man wished[592] better to the cause, and that he would do all in his power to advance the service. At the request of the marquis, who informed Lord George that Charles wished to see him, Lord George waited upon the prince, who appears to have received him dryly. On being informed by Lord George, that he had attended in consequence of a message from the prince, Charles denied that he had required his attendance, and told him that he had nothing particular to say to him. His lordship then repeated his offer to serve as a volunteer. Charles told him he might do so, and here the conversation ended. In a conversation which took place afterwards, between Lord George and Sir Thomas Sheridan, the former entered into some details, to show that in his station, as lieutenant-general, he had had no authority, and that others had usurped the office of general, by using the name of the prince. He complained that, while he was employed in the drudgery, every thing of moment was done without his knowledge or advice. He concluded by observing, that he had ventured his all,—life, fortune, and family,—in short, every thing but his honour,—that, as to the last, he had some to lose, but none to gain, in the way things were managed, and that, therefore, he had resolved upon serving in a humble capacity.[1012]
These were the circumstances leading up to Lord George Murray's resignation, who, in a letter to Prince Charles dated November 15, resigned from his commission, stating that his advice as a general officer had little impact on the prince. However, he mentioned that he had always been loyal to the House of Stuart, “and especially to the king,” and intended to serve as a volunteer, planning to be in the trenches that night. In a letter he wrote the same day to the Marquis of Tullibardine, he expressed that he was often confused about what was happening in the army and that he was determined never to act as an officer again; yet as a volunteer, he wanted to show that no one cared more for the cause, and he would do everything possible to support the effort. After the marquis informed Lord George that Charles wanted to see him, Lord George visited the prince, who received him rather coldly. When Lord George explained that he came at the prince's request, Charles denied asking for him and said he had nothing specific to discuss. Lord George then reiterated his offer to serve as a volunteer. Charles told him he could do so, and that ended their conversation. In a later discussion between Lord George and Sir Thomas Sheridan, Lord George detailed how, in his role as lieutenant-general, he had no real authority, as others had taken on the responsibilities of general by claiming to represent the prince. He complained that while he was tasked with trivial matters, significant decisions were made without his knowledge or input. He concluded by stating that he had risked everything—his life, fortune, and family—in short, everything except his honor, which he still had some of to lose but none to gain with the way things were handled, and therefore, he had decided to serve in a lesser role.
There appears to be no foundation for the statement[1013] that Lord George resigned his commission from a dislike to serve under the Duke of Perth, whom he never mentions but with respect, although he was much inferior to Lord George in ability. He has also been accused of arrogance both to those of his own rank and even to the prince. But as Burton[1014] well remarks, “men of ability like Murray, unless they preserve a rigid restraint, are apt to let the contempt they feel for the silly people they are embarked with become unreasonably apparent, especially when they are interrupted in their plans by those who do not understand them.” The Duke of Perth, who was a Roman Catholic, on its being represented to him that it might injure the prince’s cause to have at the head of the army one of his persuasion, cheerfully resigned his commission. On this, Lord George, with whose valuable services the army could not dispense, was persuaded to assume his command. He thus became virtually general of the army, under the prince; for his brother, Tullibardine, who was in a bad state of health, took nothing upon him.[1015]
There seems to be no basis for the claim[1013] that Lord George stepped down from his position because he didn't want to serve under the Duke of Perth, whom he always speaks of with respect, even though the Duke was much less capable than Lord George. He's also been accused of being arrogant towards his peers and even the prince. But as Burton[1014] points out, “capable men like Murray, unless they keep a tight lid on it, tend to show their disdain for the foolish people they’re stuck with, especially when those people disrupt their plans.” The Duke of Perth, who was a Roman Catholic, was told that having someone of his faith leading the army could harm the prince’s cause, so he willingly resigned. As a result, Lord George, who was essential to the army, was convinced to take over command. Thus, he effectively became the general of the army under the prince, since his brother, Tullibardine, who was not well, was unable to take on any responsibilities.[1015]
Although Marshal Wade must have been duly apprised of the arrival of the Highland army in England, yet it was not until he had received intelligence of their march to Brampton, and of their probable advance upon Newcastle, that he began to move. He set out from Newcastle on the 16th of November, the day after the surrender of Carlisle; but a deep snow, which had just fallen, so retarded his march, that his army did not reach Ovington till eight o’clock that night. Next day he advanced to Hexham, where the first column of his army arrived about four o’clock in the afternoon; but the rear did not get up till near midnight. The army, unable to proceed farther on account of the snow, encamped on a moor near the town, and the men were provided with a sufficient quantity of straw to repose upon by the inhabitants, who kindled large fires all over the ground to protect the troops from the cold, which was unusually severe. At Hexham, Wade was informed of the reduction of Carlisle. He remained there three days in the expectation of a thaw; but the road to Carlisle continuing impassable, he returned to Newcastle, which he reached on the 22d of November.[1016] The conduct of Marshal Wade, in delaying his march from Newcastle, has been justly censured, for there can be no doubt that had he made a movement in advance upon Carlisle about the time the insurgents marched to Brampton, that town would have been saved.
Although Marshal Wade must have been informed about the arrival of the Highland army in England, it wasn't until he learned of their march to Brampton and their likely advance on Newcastle that he started to move. He left Newcastle on November 16, the day after Carlisle surrendered; however, a heavy snowfall slowed him down, and his army didn’t reach Ovington until eight o’clock that night. The next day, he moved on to Hexham, where the first part of his army arrived around four o’clock in the afternoon, but the last group didn’t make it until close to midnight. The army, unable to move further due to the snow, camped on a moor near the town. The locals provided a decent amount of straw for the men to sleep on and lit large fires throughout the area to keep the troops warm in the unusually harsh cold. At Hexham, Wade learned about Carlisle's fall. He stayed there for three days hoping for a thaw, but since the road to Carlisle remained impassable, he returned to Newcastle, arriving on November 22. The actions of Marshal Wade in delaying his march from Newcastle have been rightly criticized, as there’s no doubt that if he had moved towards Carlisle when the insurgents marched to Brampton, that town would have been saved.
The sudden and unexpected success which had attended Charles’s arms in England, spread a general alarm through all the northern and western parts of that kingdom, and extended even to the capital itself. Such was the alternation of hope and fear in the minds of the people of all classes, that whilst the most trifling article of good news led them to indulge in the most extravagant manifestations of joy, the smallest reverse of fortune plunged them into the most abject distress. Sir Andrew Mitchell, alluding to this circumstance in[593] a letter to President Forbes, says, that if he had not lived long enough in England to know the natural bravery of the people, he should have formed a very false opinion of them from their demeanour at the period in question.[1017]
The sudden and unexpected success that Charles had in England caused widespread alarm throughout the northern and western regions of the kingdom, reaching even the capital. The constant shifts between hope and fear among people of all backgrounds meant that even the slightest piece of good news led to wild celebrations, while the smallest setback threw them into deep despair. Sir Andrew Mitchell, referring to this situation in[593] a letter to President Forbes, mentioned that if he hadn't lived in England long enough to understand the natural bravery of the people, he would have formed a very inaccurate impression of them based on their behavior at that time.[1017]
As soon as the news of the surrender of Carlisle was known in London, the government resolved to assemble an army of 10,000 men in Staffordshire, under Sir John Ligonier, an officer of considerable military experience. For this purpose, Sir John left London on the 21st of November, taking along with him nine old battalions, two regiments of dragoons, and part of his own regiment of horse. In addition to this and the other army under Wade, a third army, to be placed under the immediate command of his majesty, was ordered to be raised, and encamped in the vicinity of London for its protection. The city and castle of Chester were put in a proper state of defence, and the town of Liverpool raised a regiment of 700 men, who were clothed and maintained at the expense of the inhabitants.
As soon as the news of Carlisle's surrender reached London, the government decided to gather an army of 10,000 men in Staffordshire, led by Sir John Ligonier, a highly experienced military officer. For this mission, Sir John left London on November 21st, bringing with him nine old battalions, two regiments of dragoons, and part of his own horse regiment. In addition to this and the other army under Wade, a third army, which would be directly commanded by the king, was ordered to be raised and set up camp near London for its protection. The city and castle of Chester were fortified, and the town of Liverpool formed a regiment of 700 men, who were outfitted and supported at the expense of the local residents.
When mustered at Carlisle, the prince’s army amounted only to about 4,500 men.[1018] The idea of marching to London and overturning the government with such a force, in the face of three armies and a numerous militia, amounting in all to upwards of 60,000 men, could scarcely have been entertained by any adventurer, however sanguine his hopes may have been; but Charles was so full of his object, that he shut his eyes to the great difficulties of the enterprise, which he imagined would be surmounted by the tried valour of his troops, and the junction of a considerable party in England devoted to his cause.
When gathered at Carlisle, the prince's army consisted of only about 4,500 men.[1018] The thought of marching to London and toppling the government with such a small force, against three armies and a large militia totaling over 60,000 men, could hardly have been considered by any adventurer, no matter how hopeful they were; but Charles was so focused on his goal that he ignored the significant challenges of the mission, believing they could be overcome by the proven bravery of his troops and the support of a considerable group in England committed to his cause.
To determine upon the course to be next pursued, Charles called a council of war a few days after the capture of Carlisle, in which different opinions were maintained. As there was no appearance of either an invasion from France, or an insurrection in England, some of the members proposed returning to Scotland, where a defensive war could be carried on till such time as the prince should be in a condition to resume offensive operations. Others were for remaining at Carlisle, and quartering the army in the neighbourhood till they saw whether there should be any indications of a rising in England. A third party proposed that they should march to Newcastle and engage Wade’s army. A fourth, that the army should continue its route to London by the west or Lancashire road, in support of which opinion they urged, that being now in possession of Carlisle, they had, at the worst, a safe retreat. This last proposal being quite in accordance with the prince’s own sentiments, he declared that his opinion of marching directly to London, in terms of the resolution entered into at Edinburgh, was in no respect altered since he entered England. Lord George Murray, who had hitherto remained silent, was then desired by the prince to give his opinion. His lordship entered at some length into the question; stated the advantages and disadvantages of each of the different opinions; and concluded, by observing, that for himself he could not venture to advise his royal highness to march far into England, without receiving more encouragement from the country than he had hitherto got; but he was persuaded, that if his royal highness was resolved to make a trial of what could be expected, and would march south, his army, though small, would follow him. After Lord George had done speaking, Charles immediately said he would venture the trial. In giving his opinion, Lord George says he spoke with the more caution, in consequence of the recent circumstances which had led to his resignation.[1019]
To decide on the next steps, Charles held a council of war a few days after capturing Carlisle, and various opinions were expressed. Since there was no sign of an invasion from France or a revolt in England, some members suggested returning to Scotland, where they could defend themselves until the prince was ready to go on the offensive again. Others preferred staying in Carlisle, setting up the army nearby until they noticed signs of a potential uprising in England. A third group proposed marching to Newcastle to confront Wade’s army. A fourth group thought they should continue on to London via the west or Lancashire road, arguing that since they now held Carlisle, they had a safe retreat if needed. This last suggestion aligned with the prince’s own feelings, so he stated that his plan to go directly to London, as resolved in Edinburgh, had not changed since entering England. Lord George Murray, who had been quiet until then, was asked by the prince for his opinion. He discussed the pros and cons of each option and concluded that he couldn’t advise his royal highness to march too far into England without more support from the locals than they had received so far. However, he believed that if his royal highness decided to see what could be gained and marched south, his army, despite being small, would follow him. After Lord George finished speaking, Charles immediately declared he would take the risk. In sharing his opinion, Lord George noted that he spoke cautiously due to the recent events that led to his resignation.[1019]
As a considerable number of men had been collected at Perth since the prince’s departure from Scotland, and more were on their way thither from the north, Charles, before leaving Carlisle for the south, sent Maclauchlan of Maclauchlan to Scotland with an order to Lord Strathallan, to march with all the forces under his command, and join the army in England; but this order was disregarded.
As a significant number of men had gathered in Perth since the prince left Scotland, and more were on their way from the north, Charles, before heading south from Carlisle, sent Maclauchlan of Maclauchlan back to Scotland with a message for Lord Strathallan to march with all the forces he commanded and join the army in England; however, this order was ignored.
Whilst encamped at Duddingston, the Highlanders preferred sleeping in the open air, and had with difficulty been prevailed upon to use the tents which had been captured at Preston and those provided at Edinburgh. These tents[594] were packed up for the campaign in England: but the party, to whose care they were intrusted, most unaccountably left the whole of them at Lockerby along with other baggage. The whole, consisting of thirty cart-loads, were captured by a party of country people, who carried them to Dumfries. After the surrender of Carlisle, Lochiel went with a party to reclaim the baggage, failing which, he was ordered to exact £2,000 from the town; but before he reached Dumfries he was recalled. The army, therefore, being now without tents, and the season very severe, it was resolved so to arrange the order of march as to get the men accommodated in the towns. For this purpose, it was determined that one part of the army should precede the other by a day’s march, the second division always occupying the quarters vacated by the first; but that, where the country would admit of it, there should be only half-a-day’s march betwixt them.[1020]
While camped at Duddingston, the Highlanders preferred to sleep outdoors and were only reluctantly convinced to use the tents that had been captured at Preston and those provided in Edinburgh. These tents[594] were packed for the campaign in England, but the group responsible for them inexplicably left all of them at Lockerby along with other baggage. In total, thirty cart-loads were captured by a group of locals who took them to Dumfries. After Carlisle surrendered, Lochiel went with a group to retrieve the baggage; failing that, he was ordered to demand £2,000 from the town, but he was recalled before he reached Dumfries. Consequently, the army was left without tents, and the weather was quite harsh, so it was decided to adjust the marching order so that the men could be accommodated in the towns. To do this, one part of the army would move ahead of the other by one day’s march, with the second division always taking over the quarters vacated by the first; however, where possible, there would be only half a day’s march between them.[1020]
In accordance with this plan, the first division, commanded by Lord George Murray, left Carlisle on the 20th of November. It consisted, with the exception of the Duke of Perth’s regiment, which being appointed to guard the thirteen cannon and ammunition, was not included in either division, of the whole of the low country regiments,[1021] six in number, with the life-guards under Lord Elcho, who marched at the head of the division. Each of these regiments led the van in its turn. This division reached Penrith the same day, having performed a march of eighteen miles. The second division, consisting of the clan regiments and the remainder of the cavalry, headed by the prince in person, left Carlisle next day, and arrived at Penrith that night, and entered the quarters occupied by the first division, which marched the same day to Shap, where it passed the night.[1022] In the march of the prince’s division the cavalry always marched at its head, and each of the clan regiments led the van by turns, agreeably to the plan observed by the division under Lord George Murray. A garrison of about 200 men was left in Carlisle under the command of one Hamilton, who had been made deputy-governor under the Duke of Perth, on whom the governorship had been conferred.[1023]
As planned, the first division, led by Lord George Murray, left Carlisle on November 20th. It included all the low country regiments, six in total, except for the Duke of Perth’s regiment, which was assigned to guard the thirteen cannons and ammunition and was not part of either division. The life-guards, under Lord Elcho, marched at the front of the division, with each regiment taking the lead in turn. This division arrived in Penrith the same day after marching eighteen miles. The second division, made up of the clan regiments and the rest of the cavalry, led by the prince himself, left Carlisle the next day and reached Penrith that night, joining the first division in their quarters. The first division then marched to Shap, where they spent the night. In the march of the prince’s division, the cavalry always took the lead, with each clan regiment leading in rotation, following the same plan used by Lord George Murray's division. A garrison of about 200 men was left in Carlisle, commanded by one Hamilton, who was appointed deputy-governor under the Duke of Perth, the official governor.
On reaching Penrith, Charles, for the first time, heard of the march of Wade from Newcastle, and of his arrival at Hexham. Resolved to return to Carlisle and give battle to Wade, should he advance upon that city, Charles remained all the next day at Penrith, waiting for further intelligence of the marshal’s movements; but receiving information from Lord Kilmarnock, who still remained with his horse at Brampton, that the English general was on his way back to Newcastle, Charles marched to Kendal on the 23d. The van of the army, which had arrived at Kendal on the previous day, marched on the 23d to Lancaster, where it halted for the night. The prince resumed his march on the 25th, and reached Lancaster, on which day the first division went to Garstang. On the 26th the whole army reached Preston, where it halted till the 27th. Recollecting the fate of the Highland army at Preston in 1715, the Highlanders had become possessed of the idea that they would never get beyond that town; but Lord George Murray, on being informed of it, dispelled this superstitious dread by crossing the bridge over the Ribble, and quartering a considerable number of his men on the other side of that river.[1024]
Upon reaching Penrith, Charles learned for the first time about Wade's march from Newcastle and his arrival at Hexham. Determined to return to Carlisle and confront Wade if he moved toward the city, Charles spent the next day at Penrith, waiting for more updates on the marshal’s movements. However, he received information from Lord Kilmarnock, who was still with his cavalry at Brampton, that the English general was heading back to Newcastle. So, on the 23rd, Charles marched to Kendal. The vanguard of the army, which had arrived at Kendal the day before, moved on the 23rd to Lancaster, where it stopped for the night. The prince continued his march on the 25th and reached Lancaster, and on that same day, the first division went to Garstang. On the 26th, the entire army arrived in Preston, where it stayed until the 27th. Remembering what happened to the Highland army at Preston in 1715, the Highlanders were convinced they wouldn't get beyond that town. However, Lord George Murray, upon hearing this, dispelled their superstitious fear by crossing the bridge over the Ribble and placing a significant number of his men on the other side of the river.[1024]
During his progress to Preston, Charles received no marks of attachment from the inhabitants of the towns and country through which he passed; but at Preston his arrival was hailed with acclamations and the ringing of bells. With the exception, however, of Mr. Townley, a Catholic gentleman who had been in the French service, and two or three other[595] gentlemen, no person of any note joined him. By dint of entreaty a few recruits were indeed raised; but it was not with such levies that Charles could expect to strengthen his army. At Preston Charles held a council of war, at which he repeated the assurances he alleged he had received from his English partisans, and gave fresh hopes of being joined by them on their arrival at Manchester. The Highland chiefs were prevailed upon to continue their march. Lord George Murray proposed to march with his column to Liverpool, and to join the other division at Macclesfield; but this proposal was overruled.[1025]
During his journey to Preston, Charles didn’t receive any signs of support from the people in the towns and countryside he passed through; however, his arrival in Preston was met with cheers and the ringing of bells. Except for Mr. Townley, a Catholic gentleman who had served in the French army, and a couple of other gentlemen, no notable figures joined him. Despite some efforts, only a few recruits were gathered; but it was clear that this wasn’t enough to effectively strengthen Charles’s army. In Preston, Charles held a council of war where he reiterated the reassurances he claimed to have received from his English supporters and raised hopes of being joined by them once they reached Manchester. The Highland chiefs were convinced to continue their march. Lord George Murray suggested moving his group to Liverpool and meeting up with the other division in Macclesfield, but this suggestion was rejected.[595]
Accordingly, on the 28th, the Highland army left Preston and marched to Wigan,[1026] where they passed the night. Next day the whole army entered Manchester, amid the acclamations of the inhabitants, who illuminated their houses, and lighted up bonfires in the evening, to express their joy. The same evening one Dickson, a sergeant, enlisted by the Chevalier Johnstone, from the prisoners taken at Preston, presented 180 recruits whom he had raised in the course of the day in Manchester. This young Scotsman, whom the Chevalier represents to have been “as brave and intrepid as a lion,” disappointed at his own ill success in raising recruits at Preston, had requested permission from Johnstone, in whose company he was, to proceed to Manchester—a day’s march before the army—to make sure of some recruits before it should arrive there. The Chevalier reproved him sharply for entertaining so wild and extravagant a project, which would expose him to the danger of being taken and hanged, and ordered him back to his company; but Dickson, reckless of consequences, quitted Preston on the evening of the 28th, with his mistress and a drummer, and travelling all night, entered Manchester next morning, and immediately began to beat up for recruits for “The Yellow Haired Laddie.” Conceiving that the Highland army was at hand, the populace at first did not interrupt him; but when they ascertained that the army would not arrive till the evening, they surrounded him in a tumultuous manner, with the intention of taking him prisoner dead or alive. Dickson presented his blunderbuss, charged with slugs, threatened to blow out the brains of those who first dared to lay hands on himself or the two who accompanied him; and by turning round continually, facing in all directions, and behaving like a lion, he soon enlarged the circle which a crowd of people had formed around him. Having contrived for some time to manœuvre in this way, those of the inhabitants of Manchester, who were attached to the house of Stuart, took arms, and flew to the assistance of Dickson, to rescue him from the fury of the mob; so that he had soon 500 or 600 men to aid him, who dispersed the crowd in a very short time. Dickson now triumphed in his turn; and putting himself at the head of his followers, he proudly paraded undisturbed the whole day with his drummer, enlisting all who offered themselves. That evening, on presenting his recruits, it was found that the whole amount of his expenses did not exceed three guineas. This adventure gave rise to many a joke, at the expense of the town of Manchester, from the singular circumstance of its having been taken by a sergeant, a drummer, and a girl.[1027]
On the 28th, the Highland army left Preston and marched to Wigan,[1026] where they spent the night. The next day, the entire army entered Manchester, greeted by cheers from the locals, who lit up their homes and set bonfires that evening to celebrate. That same evening, a sergeant named Dickson, enlisted by Chevalier Johnstone from the prisoners taken at Preston, brought 180 recruits he had gathered during the day in Manchester. This young Scotsman, described by the Chevalier as “as brave and fearless as a lion,” was frustrated by his failure to recruit at Preston and had asked Johnstone for permission to head to Manchester—a day's march ahead of the army—to secure some recruits before they arrived. The Chevalier sharply criticized him for considering such a reckless plan, warning that it could put him at risk of capture and execution, and ordered him to return to his unit. Ignoring the warning, Dickson left Preston on the evening of the 28th with his girlfriend and a drummer, traveled all night, and entered Manchester the next morning, immediately starting to recruit for “The Yellow Haired Laddie.” Believing that the Highland army was nearby, the locals initially left him alone; however, when they realized that the army wouldn't arrive until evening, they surrounded him in a chaotic attempt to capture him. Dickson aimed his blunderbuss, loaded with slugs, threatening to shoot anyone who dared to touch him or his two companions, and by constantly turning to face all directions and acting like a lion, he expanded the circle formed by the crowd around him. After managing this for a while, supporters of the Stuart cause in Manchester took up arms and rushed to aid Dickson, quickly giving him about 500 or 600 men who dispersed the crowd within no time. Dickson then celebrated his victory, taking charge of his followers, and proudly marched throughout the day with his drummer, enlisting all who approached. That evening, when he presented his recruits, it was found that his total expenses were just three guineas. This episode led to many jokes at the expense of the town of Manchester, due to the unusual fact that it had been taken by a sergeant, a drummer, and a girl.[1027]
The van of the prince’s army, consisting of 100 horse, entered Manchester on the evening of the 28th of November, and, to magnify their numbers, ordered quarters to be prepared for 10,000 men. Another party of cavalry entered the town at ten o’clock next morning, and about two o’clock in the afternoon, Charles himself, accompanied by the main body, marched in on foot, surrounded by a select body of the clans. He wore on this occasion a light tartan plaid belted with a blue sash, a grey wig, and a blue velvet bonnet with silver lace, having a white rose in the centre of the top, by which latter badge he was distinguished from his general officers, who wore their cockades on one side.[1028] Here, as in all the other towns through which the Highlanders had passed, the Chevalier de St. George was proclaimed. The bells of the town were rung, and in the[596] evening an illumination was made and bonfires lighted, by order of the prince, who also issued a proclamation requiring all persons, who had public money in their hands, to pay it into his treasury. The army halted a day at Manchester and beat up for recruits. They were joined by some young men of the most respectable families in the town, by several substantial tradesmen and farmers, and by upwards of 100 common men. These, with the recruits raised by Dickson, were formed into a corps called the Manchester regiment, the command of which was given to Mr. Townley, on whom the rank of Colonel was conferred. This regiment never exceeded 300 men, and were all the English who ever openly declared for the prince.[1029]
The prince’s army, made up of 100 cavalry, arrived in Manchester on the evening of November 28th and, to make their numbers seem larger, requested accommodations for 10,000 men. Another group of horsemen entered the town at ten o’clock the next morning, and around two o’clock that afternoon, Charles himself marched in on foot, accompanied by the main force, surrounded by a select group of clansmen. On this occasion, he wore a light tartan plaid belted with a blue sash, a grey wig, and a blue velvet bonnet with silver lace, featuring a white rose on top, which set him apart from his senior officers, who wore their cockades on one side.[1028] Here, as in all the other towns the Highlanders had passed through, the Chevalier de St. George was proclaimed. The town bells rang, and in the[596] evening, the prince ordered an illumination and bonfires to be lit. He also issued a proclamation requiring anyone holding public funds to pay them into his treasury. The army stayed in Manchester for a day to gather recruits. They were joined by some young men from respected families in the town, several substantial tradesmen and farmers, and over 100 common soldiers. These men, along with the recruits raised by Dickson, formed a corps called the Manchester regiment, which was commanded by Mr. Townley, who was given the rank of Colonel. This regiment never exceeded 300 men and were the only English who ever openly supported the prince.[1029]
Though Charles’s reception at Manchester had been rather flattering, yet the countenance he received was not such as to encourage him to proceed, and a retreat now began to be talked of. One of Lord George Murray’s friends ventured to hint to him that he thought they had advanced far enough, as neither of the events they had anticipated, of an insurrection in England, or a landing from France, were likely to take place. Lord George, who, it is understood, had always a retreat in view, if not supported by a party in England or by succours from abroad, said that they might make a farther trial by going as far as Derby, but that if they did not receive greater encouragement than they had yet met with, he would propose a retreat to the prince.
Though Charles’s reception in Manchester had been somewhat flattering, the response he received wasn’t encouraging enough for him to continue, and discussions about a retreat started to surface. One of Lord George Murray’s friends cautiously suggested that they had gone far enough since neither of the expected events—a rebellion in England or support from France—seemed likely to happen. Lord George, who had always kept a retreat in mind in case they weren't backed by a party in England or help from abroad, mentioned that they could make one more attempt by advancing to Derby. However, he stated that if they didn’t get better support than what they had encountered so far, he would recommend retreating to the prince.
Conceiving that it was the intention of Charles to march by Chester into Wales, the bridges over the Mersey, on the road to Chester, had been broken down by order of the authorities; but this precaution was quite unnecessary. After halting a day at Manchester the army proceeded to Macclesfield on the morning of the 1st of December, in two divisions. One took the road to Stockport, and the other that to Knottesford. The bridge near Stockport having been broken down, Charles crossed the river up to his middle in water. At Knottesford the other division crossed the river over temporary bridges, made chiefly out of poplar trees laid length-ways with planks across. The horse and artillery crossed at Chedle-ford. In the evening both divisions joined at Macclesfield, where they passed the night.[1030]
Thinking that Charles planned to march through Chester into Wales, the authorities had ordered the bridges over the Mersey along the road to Chester to be destroyed; however, this precaution was unnecessary. After resting for a day in Manchester, the army moved on to Macclesfield on the morning of December 1st, divided into two groups. One took the route to Stockport, and the other went toward Knottesford. Since the bridge near Stockport was down, Charles had to wade through the river, going up to his waist in water. Meanwhile, the other group crossed the river at Knottesford over temporary bridges made mainly from poplar trees laid lengthwise with planks on top. The cavalry and artillery crossed at Chedle-ford. In the evening, both groups reunited at Macclesfield, where they spent the night.[1030]
At Macclesfield Charles received intelligence that the army of Ligonier, of which the Duke of Cumberland had taken the chief command, was on its march, and was quartered at Lichfield, Coventry, Stafford, and Newcastle-under-Lyme. The prince resolved to march for Derby. To conceal their intentions from the enemy, Lord George Murray offered to go with a division of the army to Congleton, which lay on the direct road to Lichfield, by which movement he expected that the duke would collect his army in a body at Lichfield, and thereby leave the road to Derby open.[1031] This proposal having been agreed to, Lord George went next day with his division to Congleton, whence he despatched Colonel Ker at night with a party towards Newcastle-under-Lyme, whither the Duke of Kingston had retired with his horse, on the approach of the Highlanders, to get intelligence of the enemy. Ker came to a village within three miles of Newcastle, and had almost surprised a party of dragoons, and succeeded in seizing one Weir, a noted spy, who had been at Edinburgh all the time the prince was there, and who had kept hovering about the army during its march to give intelligence of its motions.[1032] The main body of the royal army, which was posted at Newcastle-under-Lyme, on hearing of the march of the division of the Highland army upon Congleton, retreated towards Lichfield, and other bodies that were beyond Newcastle advanced for the purpose of concentrating near that town, by which[597] movements the design of Lord George Murray was completely answered. Having thus succeeded in deceiving the duke, Lord George Murray, after passing the night at Congleton, went off early next morning with his division, and turning to the left, passed through Leek, and arrived at Ashbourne in the evening. Charles, who had halted a day at Macclesfield, took the road to Derby by Gawsworth, and entered Leek shortly after the other division had left it. He would have remained there till next morning; but as he considered it unsafe to keep his army divided at such a short distance from the royal forces, who might fall upon either division, he set out from Leek about midnight, and joined the other column at Ashbourne early in the morning.[1033] The Duke of Devonshire, who had been posted in the town of Derby, with a body of 700 militia, on hearing of the approach of the Highland army had retired from the town on the preceding evening.[1034]
At Macclesfield, Charles learned that the army led by Ligonier, under the command of the Duke of Cumberland, was on the move and was stationed at Lichfield, Coventry, Stafford, and Newcastle-under-Lyme. The prince decided to head to Derby. To keep their plans hidden from the enemy, Lord George Murray proposed to take a group of the army to Congleton, which was directly on the way to Lichfield. He thought that by doing this, the duke would gather his army at Lichfield, leaving the route to Derby open.[1031] This plan was agreed upon, so the next day, Lord George took his group to Congleton, from where he sent Colonel Ker out at night with a team toward Newcastle-under-Lyme, where the Duke of Kingston had retreated with his cavalry upon the Highlanders’ approach to gather information about the enemy. Ker reached a village just three miles from Newcastle and nearly caught a group of dragoons while successfully capturing one Weir, a well-known spy who had been in Edinburgh while the prince was there and had been lurking around the army during its march to provide updates on their movements.[1032] The main part of the royal army, situated at Newcastle-under-Lyme, retreated towards Lichfield after learning about the Highland army's division moving toward Congleton, while other groups stationed beyond Newcastle advanced to concentrate near that town, which[597] aligned perfectly with Lord George Murray's plans. Having successfully misled the duke, Lord George Murray, after spending the night in Congleton, left early the next morning with his division, turned left, passed through Leek, and arrived in Ashbourne by evening. Charles, who had stayed a day in Macclesfield, took the route to Derby via Gawsworth and entered Leek shortly after the other division had left. He would have stayed there until the next morning, but he thought it was risky to keep his army split at such a short distance from the royal forces, which might attack either division, so he left Leek around midnight and joined the other group in Ashbourne early the next morning.[1033] The Duke of Devonshire, stationed in Derby with 700 militia, withdrew from the town the previous evening upon hearing of the Highland army's approach.[1034]
On the 4th of December Charles put the first division of his army in motion, and at eleven o’clock in the forenoon his van-guard, consisting of thirty horse, entered Derby and ordered quarters for 9,000 men. About three o’clock in the afternoon Lord Elcho arrived with the life-guards and some of the principal officers on horseback. These were followed, in the course of the evening, by the main body, which entered in detached parties to make the army appear as numerous as represented. Charles himself did not arrive till the dusk of the evening; he entered the town on foot, and took up his quarters in a house belonging to the Earl of Exeter. During the day the bells were rung, and bonfires were lighted at night. The magistrates were ordered to attend in the market-place, in their gowns, to hear the usual proclamations read; but having stated that they had sent their gowns out of town, their attendance was dispensed with, and the proclamations were made by the common crier.[1035]
On December 4th, Charles got the first division of his army moving, and at eleven in the morning, his vanguard, made up of thirty cavalry, entered Derby and requested quarters for 9,000 men. By around three in the afternoon, Lord Elcho showed up with the life-guards and some of the top officers on horseback. Throughout the evening, the main body arrived in separate groups to make the army seem as large as it was claimed to be. Charles himself didn’t arrive until dusk; he entered the town on foot and settled in a house owned by the Earl of Exeter. During the day, the bells rang, and bonfires were lit at night. The magistrates were told to come to the market square, dressed in their robes, to hear the usual proclamations, but since they claimed their robes were out of town, they were excused from attending, and the proclamations were read by the town crier.[1035]
The fate of the empire and his own destiny may be said to have now depended upon the next resolution which Charles was to take. He had, after a most triumphant career, approached within 127 miles of London, and there seemed to be only another step necessary to complete the chivalrous character of his adventure, and to bring his enterprise to a successful termination. This was, to have instantly adopted the bold and decisive measure of marching upon and endeavouring to seize the capital. The possession of the metropolis, where Charles had a considerable party, would have at once paralysed the government; and the English Jacobites, no longer afraid of openly committing themselves, would have rallied round his standard. The consternation which prevailed in London when the news of the arrival of the Highland army at Derby reached that capital, precludes the idea that any effectual resistance would have been offered on the part of the citizens; and it was the general opinion, that if Charles had succeeded in beating the Duke of Cumberland, the army which had assembled on Finchley Common would have dispersed of its own accord.[1036] Alluding, in a number of the True Patriot, to the dismay which pervaded the minds of the citizens of London, Fielding says, that when the Highlanders, by “a most incredible march,” got between the Duke of Cumberland’s army and the metropolis, they struck a terror into it, “scarce to be credited.” The Chevalier Johnstone, who collected information on the spot shortly after the battle of Culloden, says, that when the intelligence of the capture of Derby reached London, many of the inhabitants fled to the country, carrying along with them their most valuable effects, and that all the shops were shut,—that there was a prodigious run upon the bank, which only escaped bankruptcy by a stratagem,—that although payment was not refused, the bank, in fact, retained its specie, by keeping it continually surrounded by agents of its own with notes, who, to gain time, were paid in sixpences; and as a regulation had been made, that the persons who came first should be entitled to priority of payment; and as the agents went out by one door with the specie they had received, and brought it back by another, the bona fide holders of notes could never get near enough to present them;—that King George had ordered his[598] yachts—on board of which he had put all his most precious effects—to remain at the Tower stairs in readiness to sail at a moment’s warning,—and that the Duke of Newcastle, secretary of state for the war department, had shut himself up in his house a whole day,[1037] deliberating with himself upon the part it would be most prudent for him to take, doubtful even whether he should not immediately declare for the prince.[1038]
The fate of the empire and Charles's own future depended on the next decision he would make. After a highly successful campaign, he was just 127 miles from London, and it seemed he only needed to take one more bold step to complete his adventurous mission and ensure its success. This involved immediately deciding to march toward and try to capture the capital. Taking the city, where he had considerable support, would have paralyzed the government, and the English Jacobites, no longer afraid to openly back him, would have rallied to his cause. The panic that took over London when the news of the Highland army's arrival at Derby reached the city suggests that the citizens wouldn't have mounted any strong resistance. Most felt that if Charles had beaten the Duke of Cumberland, the army assembled at Finchley Common would have dispersed on its own. In several issues of the True Patriot, Fielding highlighted the fear gripping London’s citizens, noting that when the Highlanders made “an incredible march” to position themselves between the Duke of Cumberland’s army and the capital, it caused a terror that was “hard to believe.” Chevalier Johnstone, who gathered information shortly after the battle of Culloden, reported that when news of Derby's capture reached London, many residents fled to the countryside with their most valuable belongings, shops shut down, and there was a massive rush on the bank, which narrowly avoided bankruptcy through a tactic. Although they didn’t refuse payment, the bank effectively hoarded its cash by keeping it surrounded by its own agents with notes, who, to buy time, were paid in sixpences. A regulation stated that the first people in line should receive priority payment; as agents took cash out one door and brought it back in another, genuine holders of notes could never get close enough to present them. King George had ordered his yachts—loaded with his most precious belongings—to wait at the Tower stairs, ready to sail at a moment's notice, and the Duke of Newcastle, the Secretary of State for War, had locked himself in his house for a whole day, debating what would be the safest course of action, even considering whether to declare support for the prince.
The only obstacle to Charles’s march upon the capital was the army of the Duke of Cumberland, which was within a day’s march of Derby. From the relative position of the two armies, the Highlanders might, with their accustomed rapidity, have outstripped the duke’s army, and reached the capital at least one day before it; but to Charles it seemed unwise to leave such an army, almost double his own in point of numbers, in his rear, whilst that of Wade’s would advance upon his left flank. Of the result of an encounter with Cumberland, Charles entertained the most sanguine hopes. His army was small, when compared to that of his antagonist; but the paucity of its numbers was fully compensated by the personal bravery of its component parts, and the enthusiastic ardour which pervaded the bosom of every clansman. At no former stage of the campaign were the Highlanders in better spirits than on their arrival at Derby. They are represented by the Chevalier Johnstone as animated to the highest pitch of enthusiasm, breathing nothing but a desire for the combat; and were to be seen during the whole day waiting in crowds before the shops of the cutlers to get their broadswords sharpened, and even quarrelling with one another for priority in whetting those fearful weapons.[1039] It was not without reason, therefore, that Charles calculated upon defeating Cumberland; and although there was a possibility that that bold and daring adventurer or his army, and perhaps both, might perish in the attempt to seize the capital, yet the importance of the juncture, and the probability that such a favourable opportunity of accomplishing his object might never again occur, seem to justify Charles in his design of advancing immediately upon London. However, whatever might have been the result of the advance of the rebel army, other counsels prevailed, and Charles reluctantly yielded to the entreaties of his friends, who advised a retreat.[1040]
The only thing standing in the way of Charles's march on the capital was the Duke of Cumberland's army, which was just a day’s march from Derby. Given the positions of both armies, the Highlanders could have easily outpaced the duke’s forces and reached the capital at least a day earlier, but Charles felt it would be unwise to leave an army nearly twice his size at his back while Wade’s forces advanced on his left flank. Charles was very optimistic about facing Cumberland; even though his army was small compared to his opponent’s, the lack of numbers was fully compensated by the bravery of his men and the enthusiastic spirit of every clansman. At no previous point in the campaign were the Highlanders in better spirits than when they arrived in Derby. Chevalier Johnstone portrayed them as incredibly excited, eager for battle, and seen throughout the day crowding outside the cutlers’ shops to sharpen their broadswords, even arguing among themselves to be first in line to sharpen those fearsome weapons. Therefore, it was not unreasonable for Charles to expect to defeat Cumberland; although there was a chance that this bold and daring adventurer or his army—maybe even both—might fail in their attempt to take the capital, the significance of the moment and the likelihood that a chance like this might not come again justified Charles's decision to advance immediately on London. However, despite what the outcome of the rebel army's advance might have been, different advice prevailed, and Charles reluctantly agreed to the pleas of his friends, who advised a retreat.
On the morning after the arrival of the Highland army at Derby, Charles held a council of war to deliberate upon the course to be pursued. The prince, who never for a moment entertained the least idea of a retreat, and who considered his own personal safety a minor consideration, urged every argument in his power for an immediate advance, with all the vehemence and ardour characteristic of an enterprising and fanatic mind. He said that he did not doubt, that, as his cause was just, it would prevail,—that he could not think of retreating after coming so far,—and that he was hopeful there would be a defection in the enemy’s army, and that some of their troops would join him. Lord George Murray, however, proposed a retreat, and used a variety of arguments, which appeared to him unanswerable, in support of that measure. He represented to his royal highness and the council, that they had advanced into England depending upon French succours, or an insurrection in that kingdom, and that they had been disappointed in both,—that the prince’s army, by itself, was by no means a match for the troops which the government had assembled,—that besides the Duke of Cumberland’s army, which was between 7,000 and 8,000 men strong, and which was expected that night at Stafford, Marshal Wade was coming up by hard marches by the east road with an army of 10,000 men, and that he was already at Ferrybridge, which was within two or three days’ march of the Highland army,—that in addition to these two armies, there was a third at least equal to either of them already forming in the neighbourhood of London, consisting of guards and[599] horse, with troops which the government would bring from the coast, where they were quartered; so that there would be three armies of regular troops, amounting together to about 30,000 men, which would surround the Highland army, which was not above a sixth of that number. That, admitting that the prince should beat Cumberland or Wade, he might, should he lose 1,000 or 1,500 of the best of his men, be undone by such a victory, as the rest would be altogether unfit to engage a fresh army, which he must expect to encounter,—that, on the other hand, should the prince be defeated, it could not be supposed that he or any of his men could escape, as the militia, who had not hitherto appeared much against the Highland army, would, upon its defeat, possess themselves of all the roads, and the enemy’s horse would surround them on all sides,—that as Lord John Drummond had lately landed in Scotland with his own regiment and some Irish troops from France, the prince would have a better chance of success by returning to Scotland,—that the forces under Lord John Drummond and the Highlanders assembled at Perth, would, when united, form an army almost as numerous as that under the prince,—that since the court of France had begun to send troops, it was to be hoped it would send considerable succours, and as the first had landed in Scotland, it was probable the rest would follow the same route,—that if the prince was cut off, all the succours France could send would avail nothing, and “the king’s” affairs would be ruined for ever,—that the prince had no chance of beating in succession the armies opposed to him, unless the English troops should be seized with a panic, and run away at the sight of the Highlanders, a circumstance barely possible, but not to be depended upon,—that the whole world would blame the prince’s counsellors as rash and foolish, for venturing an attempt which could not succeed,—and that the prince’s person, should he escape being killed in battle, would fall into the enemy’s hands. In fine, that nothing short of an absolute certainty of success could justify such a rash undertaking, but that retreat, which was still practicable, and of which Lord George offered to undertake the conduct, would give the prince a much better chance of succeeding than a battle under such circumstances, and would do him as much honour as a victory.[1041]
On the morning after the Highland army arrived in Derby, Charles called a war council to discuss their next steps. The prince, who never considered retreat for a second and viewed his own safety as a minor concern, passionately argued for an immediate advance, driven by the enthusiasm and intensity typical of an ambitious and fervent mindset. He expressed confidence that, since his cause was just, it would triumph—that retreating after coming this far was not an option—and that he hoped some in the enemy's army would defect and join him. However, Lord George Murray suggested a retreat, using various compelling arguments to support his point. He explained to the prince and the council that they had moved into England relying on French support or an uprising, both of which had failed—they were outmatched by the government’s assembled troops. Besides the Duke of Cumberland's army, which was around 7,000 to 8,000 strong and expected to arrive that night at Stafford, Marshal Wade was marching hard from the east with 10,000 men and was already at Ferrybridge, just a couple of days' march from the Highland army. Added to these, a third army, at least as large as either of those, was forming near London, made up of guards and cavalry, with additional troops the government would bring from the coast. This meant the Highland army would be surrounded by three armies of regular troops totalling about 30,000 men, while they had only about a sixth of that number. Even if the prince managed to defeat Cumberland or Wade, losing 1,000 or 1,500 of his best men could result in disaster, as the remaining troops would not be ready to face another fresh army. Conversely, if the prince were defeated, it was unlikely he or his men could escape, as the militia, which had not actively opposed the Highland army before, would take control of the roads upon their defeat, with enemy cavalry encircling them. Since Lord John Drummond had recently landed in Scotland with his own regiment and some Irish troops from France, the prince would have a better chance of success by returning to Scotland. The forces under Lord John Drummond and the Highlanders gathered at Perth would, when united, create an army almost as vast as the one under the prince. With France beginning to send troops, it was reasonable to expect significant support to follow, especially since the initial troops had landed in Scotland. If the prince were cut off, any assistance from France would be meaningless, and the king's cause would be ruined forever. The prince had little hope of defeating the armies opposing him in quick succession unless the English troops panicked and fled at the sight of the Highlanders, which was barely possible and not something to rely on. The entire world would criticize the prince’s advisors as reckless and foolish for attempting something that could not succeed. Furthermore, the prince himself, if he managed to escape being killed in battle, would likely fall into enemy hands. In short, only absolute certainty of success could justify such a reckless undertaking, while a retreat, which was still possible and which Lord George offered to manage, would give the prince a much better chance of success than facing battle under such circumstances, and would bring him just as much honor as a victory.
Charles still persevered in his resolution, and insisted on giving battle next morning to the Duke of Cumberland, and advancing to London; but the chiefs of the clans unanimously supported the views of Lord George Murray, and represented to his royal highness, that although they had no doubt the Highlanders could easily beat the army of the Duke of Cumberland, though greatly superior in point of numbers, yet such a victory could not be obtained without loss; and that an army of 4,500 men opposed to the whole force of England, could not admit of the smallest diminution, especially as they would soon have to fight another battle before entering London with the army on Finchley Common. But supposing that by some extraordinary occurrence they should arrive at the capital without losing a man, what a figure would such a small body of men make amidst its immense population? They added, that the prince ought now to perceive clearly how little he had to expect from his English partisans, since, after traversing all the counties reputed as to have been most attached to his family, not a single person of distinction had declared for him.[1042] With the exception of the Duke of Perth, who, from deference to the prince, concurred in his opinion, all the persons present were for a retreat; the duke himself at last also declaring for that measure.[1043]
Charles remained determined in his decision and insisted on battling the Duke of Cumberland the next morning and moving towards London. However, the clan leaders fully backed Lord George Murray's perspective and conveyed to the prince that, although they had no doubt the Highlanders could easily defeat the Duke of Cumberland's much larger army, such a victory would come at a cost. An army of 4,500 men, facing the entire English force, couldn't afford any losses, especially since they would soon need to fight another battle before reaching London, specifically against the army on Finchley Common. Even if, through some miraculous event, they arrived in the capital without any casualties, how would such a small force stand out amid its vast population? They pointed out that the prince should realize how little he could expect from his English supporters since, after traveling through the counties believed to be loyal to his family, not one prominent person had rallied to his side. With the exception of the Duke of Perth, who supported the prince out of respect, everyone present favored a retreat, and eventually, the duke himself also agreed with this course of action.
Finding his council resolved upon a retreat, Charles proposed marching into Wales instead of returning to Carlisle; but this proposal was also opposed by all present. His royal highness at last reluctantly yielded to the opinion of his council. In conducting the retreat, Lord George Murray offered to remain always in the rear himself, and proposed that each regiment[600] should take it by turns till the army reached Carlisle; and that it should march in such order, that if Lord George was attacked he might be supported as occasion required, and without stopping the army unless assailed by a great body of the enemy. He also stipulated that the cannon and carriages, with the ammunition, should be placed in the van, and that he should not be troubled with the charge of them.[1044]
Finding his council decided on a retreat, Charles suggested marching into Wales instead of going back to Carlisle; however, this idea was also rejected by everyone there. Eventually, his royal highness reluctantly agreed with his council's opinion. While organizing the retreat, Lord George Murray offered to stay at the back at all times and suggested that each regiment should take turns until the army reached Carlisle. He proposed marching in such a way that if Lord George was attacked, he could be supported as needed, without stopping the army unless faced with a large enemy force. He also insisted that the cannons and carriages, along with the ammunition, should be placed at the front, and that he shouldn’t be responsible for them.[600][1044]
To prevent any unpleasant feeling on the part of the army on account of the retreat, and to conceal the intelligence of their movements as long as possible from the enemy, the council agreed to keep the resolution to retreat secret; but it was divulged to Sir John Macdonald, an Irish gentleman, and an officer in the French service, who had come over with the prince. In the course of the afternoon, Lord George Murray, Keppoch, and Lochiel, while walking together, were accosted by this gentleman, who had just dined heartily, and made free with his bottle, and were rallied by him a good deal about the retreat. “What!” addressing Keppoch, “a Macdonald turn his back!” and turning to Lochiel, he continued, “For shame! A Cameron run away from the enemy! Go forward, and I’ll lead you.” The two chiefs and Lord George endeavoured to persuade Sir John that he was labouring under a mistake; but he insisted that he was right, as he had received certain information of the retreat.[1045]
To avoid any bad feelings among the army due to the retreat and to keep their movement hidden from the enemy for as long as possible, the council decided to keep the retreat a secret. However, it was shared with Sir John Macdonald, an Irish gentleman and an officer in the French service, who had come with the prince. Later in the afternoon, while Lord George Murray, Keppoch, and Lochiel were walking together, they were approached by this gentleman, who had just enjoyed a hearty dinner and had a few drinks. He teased them about the retreat, saying, “What!” addressing Keppoch, “a Macdonald turning his back!” Then turning to Lochiel, he added, “For shame! A Cameron running away from the enemy! Go forward, and I’ll lead you.” The two chiefs and Lord George tried to convince Sir John that he was mistaken, but he insisted he was correct because he had received reliable information about the retreat.[1045]
Disappointed at the result of the deliberations of the council, Charles was exceedingly dejected. To raise his spirits, or to ingratiate themselves with him, some of the council, and particularly Sir Thomas Sheridan and Secretary Murray, though they had approved highly of the motion to retreat in the council, now very inconsistently blamed it. They were, however, aware that the retreat would, notwithstanding their opposition, be put in execution, and to excuse themselves for agreeing to it, they alleged that they did so, because they knew the army would never fight well when the officers were opposed to its wishes. The prince was easily persuaded that he had consented too readily to a retreat, but he would not retract the consent he had given unless he could bring over those to whom he had given it to his own sentiments, which he hoped he might be able to do. With this view he called another meeting of the council in the evening, and in the meantime sent for the Marquis of Tullibardine, who had been absent from the meeting in the morning, to ask his opinion. The marquis finding the prince bent upon advancing, declared himself against a retreat; but after hearing the arguments of the advocates of that measure at the meeting in the evening, the marquis retracted his opinion, and declared himself fully satisfied of its necessity. Having been informed of the conduct of those who had tampered with the prince, the rest of the officers told him at meeting, that they valued their lives as little as brave men ought to do, and if he was resolved to march forward, they would do their duty to the last; but they requested, for their own satisfaction, that those persons who had advised his royal highness to advance, would give their opinion in writing. This proposal put an end to farther discussion, and Charles, finding the members of council inflexible in their opinion, gave way to the general sentiments.[1046]
Disappointed by the council's decision, Charles was really down. To lift his spirits or to win him over, a few council members, especially Sir Thomas Sheridan and Secretary Murray, who had strongly supported the idea of retreating, inconsistently criticized it now. However, they knew that the retreat would go ahead despite their opposition, and to cover themselves for going along with it, they claimed they did so because they understood the army wouldn’t fight well if the officers were against their wishes. The prince easily convinced himself that he had agreed to the retreat too easily, but he wouldn’t take back his consent unless he could persuade those he had agreed with to his way of thinking, which he hoped he could do. With that in mind, he called another council meeting in the evening and in the meantime summoned the Marquis of Tullibardine, who had missed the morning meeting, to get his opinion. The marquis, seeing that the prince was determined to move forward, opposed the retreat; but after hearing the arguments for that option during the evening meeting, he changed his mind and agreed it was necessary. After learning about the actions of those who had influenced the prince, the other officers told him in the meeting that they valued their lives as little as any brave men should, and if he was set on moving forward, they would fulfill their duty to the end. However, they requested, for their own satisfaction, that those who had advised the prince to advance provide their opinions in writing. This suggestion ended further discussion, and Charles, seeing that the council members were unyielding in their views, yielded to the general opinion.[1046]
Hitherto the French court had not come under any written engagement to support the enterprise of Charles; but after the news of the capture of Edinburgh reached France, a treaty was entered into with the French crown. By this treaty, which was signed at Fontainebleau, on the 24th of October, by the Marquis D’Argenson, on the part of the French king, and by Colonel O’Bryen, on the part of Prince Charles, as regent of Scotland, the French king among other things agreed to furnish the prince with a body of troops to be taken from the Irish regiments in the service of France, along with other troops, to serve under his royal highness, to defend the provinces.
Up until now, the French court had not made any formal commitment to support Charles's venture. However, after the news of the capture of Edinburgh reached France, a treaty was established with the French crown. This treaty, signed at Fontainebleau on October 24th by Marquis D’Argenson for the French king and Colonel O’Bryen for Prince Charles as regent of Scotland, included an agreement that the French king would provide the prince with a group of troops from the Irish regiments serving France, along with additional troops, to serve under his royal highness and defend the provinces.
Lord John Drummond, who commanded a regiment in the French service, known by the name of Royal Scots, was appointed to the command of the troops destined for Scotland. Preparations were immediately made to fit out the expedition, and Lord John received written instructions, dated from Fontainebleau, October[601] 28th, and signed by the French king, requiring him to repair immediately to Ostend, to superintend the embarkation of the troops. By these instructions, Lord John was directed to disembark the troops if possible upon the coast between Edinburgh and Berwick, and as soon as he had landed to give notice of his arrival to Prince Charles, and that the succours which he had brought were entirely at the disposal of the orders of the prince, to which Lord John himself was directed to conform, either by joining his army, or acting separately, according to the views of Charles. Lord John was also instructed to notify his arrival to the commander of the Dutch troops lately arrived in England, and to intimate to him to abstain from hostilities, agreeably to the capitulations of Tournay and Dendermonde. He was required to ask a prompt and categorical answer as to how he meant to act without sending to the Hague, as the states-general had declared to the Abbé de la Ville, that they had given positive orders to the commanders of these troops not to infringe the said capitulations; and if, notwithstanding such notification, the Dutch troops should commit acts of hostility against those of the King of France, his lordship was ordered to confine closely such Dutch prisoners he might make, and to listen to no terms which would recognise a violation of the capitulations, or dispense the King of France from enforcing the engagement that had been entered into with the Dutch, as to the exchange of prisoners of war.[1047]
Lord John Drummond, who led a regiment in the French army called the Royal Scots, was assigned to command the troops heading to Scotland. Plans were quickly set in motion to prepare for the mission, and Lord John received written orders from Fontainebleau, dated October[601] 28th, and signed by the French king, instructing him to go to Ostend right away to oversee the troops' embarkation. According to these orders, Lord John was to land the troops if possible on the coast between Edinburgh and Berwick, and as soon as he arrived, he was to inform Prince Charles, letting him know that the reinforcements he brought were fully at the prince's disposal. Lord John was instructed to follow Charles's wishes, whether by joining his forces or operating independently, based on Charles's plans. Additionally, Lord John was to inform the commander of the Dutch troops recently arrived in England and advise him to refrain from hostilities, per the agreements made in Tournay and Dendermonde. He was required to seek a quick and clear response about how they intended to proceed without needing to contact The Hague, as the states-general had informed the Abbé de la Ville that they had ordered the commanders of those troops not to violate the agreements. If, despite this notification, the Dutch forces engaged in acts of hostility against the King of France's troops, Lord John was instructed to keep any Dutch prisoners he might capture under close guard and to refuse any terms that would acknowledge a breach of the agreements or exempt the King of France from upholding the commitment regarding the exchange of prisoners of war.[1047]
Lord John Drummond accordingly proceeded to the coast, and having completed the embarkation of the troops, he set sail from Dunkirk about the middle of November, carrying along with him his own regiment, a select detachment from each of the six Irish regiments in the service of France, and Fitz-James’s regiment of horse, so called from the Duke of Berwick, natural son of James the Second, who had been their colonel. Along with these troops were embarked a train of artillery and a considerable quantity of arms and ammunition. The forces embarked amounted to about 1,000 men, but they did not all reach their destination, as some of the transports were taken by English cruisers, and others were obliged to return to Dunkirk.
Lord John Drummond then headed to the coast, and after getting the troops on board, he set sail from Dunkirk around mid-November. He took along his own regiment, a chosen group from each of the six Irish regiments serving France, and Fitz-James’s cavalry, named after the Duke of Berwick, who was the illegitimate son of James the Second and had been their colonel. Also on board were artillery and a significant amount of weapons and ammunition. The total number of troops was about 1,000 men, but not all of them made it to their destination because some of the ships were captured by English cruisers, and others had to return to Dunkirk.
From Montrose, where he arrived about the end of November, Lord John despatched part of his forces to Aberdeen to aid Lord Lewis Gordon, and proceeded with the rest to Perth, where he established his head-quarters. In terms of his instructions, he sent a messenger to England with a letter to Count Nassau, the commander-in-chief of the Dutch auxiliaries, notifying his arrival, and requiring him to observe a neutrality. He also carried letters to the commanders of the royal forces. The bearer of these despatches, having obtained an escort of eight dragoons at Stirling, proceeded to Edinburgh, and having delivered a letter to General Guest, the commander of the castle, went on to Newcastle, and delivered letters to the Count and Marshal Wade. The Marshal, however, refused to receive any message “from a person who was a subject of the king, and in rebellion against his majesty.” At the same time his lordship sent another messenger with a letter to Lord Fortrose, announcing his arrival, and urging him to declare for the prince as the only mode he had of retrieving his character. To induce him to join, Lord John informed his lordship that the prince had entered Wales, where he had about 10,000 friends, and that “his royal highness, the Duke of York,” accompanied by Lord Marischal, would immediately join him at the head of 10,000 men.[1048]
From Montrose, where he arrived around the end of November, Lord John sent part of his forces to Aberdeen to support Lord Lewis Gordon, and moved on with the rest to Perth, where he set up his headquarters. Following his instructions, he sent a messenger to England with a letter for Count Nassau, the commander-in-chief of the Dutch auxiliaries, informing him of his arrival and requesting that he remain neutral. He also delivered letters to the commanders of the royal forces. The messenger, after getting an escort of eight dragoons in Stirling, went to Edinburgh and handed a letter to General Guest, the commander of the castle, before continuing to Newcastle to deliver letters to the Count and Marshal Wade. However, the Marshal refused to accept any message “from a person who was a subject of the king, and in rebellion against his majesty.” At the same time, Lord John sent another messenger with a letter to Lord Fortrose, announcing his arrival and urging him to support the prince as the only way to restore his reputation. To persuade him to join, Lord John informed him that the prince had entered Wales with about 10,000 supporters, and that “his royal highness, the Duke of York,” along with Lord Marischal, would soon meet him at the head of 10,000 men.[1048]
Apprehensive that Lord John would cross the Forth above Stirling, two regiments of foot, and Hamilton’s and Gardiner’s dragoons, which had arrived at Edinburgh from Berwick, on the 14th of November, began their march to Stirling, on the 7th of December, to guard the passages of the Forth, and were joined at Stirling by the Glasgow regiment of 600 men, commanded by the Earl of Home. Lord John Drummond, however, it appears, had no intention of crossing the Forth at this time.
Worried that Lord John might cross the Forth River above Stirling, two infantry regiments, along with Hamilton's and Gardiner's dragoons, which had arrived in Edinburgh from Berwick on November 14, started their march to Stirling on December 7 to secure the Forth's crossings. They were joined in Stirling by the Glasgow regiment of 600 men, led by the Earl of Home. However, it seems that Lord John Drummond had no plans to cross the Forth at that time.
Almost simultaneously with Lord John Drummond’s expedition, the French ministers appear to have contemplated a descent upon England under Lord Marischal, preparatory to which, Prince Henry repaired, by invitation,[602] to Paris. Twelve thousand men were to have been employed upon this expedition; but the retreat of Charles from Derby, and the difficulty of transporting such a large force to England, seem to have prevented its execution.
Almost at the same time as Lord John Drummond’s expedition, the French ministers seemed to be considering an invasion of England led by Lord Marischal. To prepare for this, Prince Henry went to Paris at their invitation,[602] where they planned to deploy twelve thousand men for the mission. However, Charles’s retreat from Derby and the challenges of moving such a large army to England appear to have stopped the plan from happening.
On arriving at Derby, Charles had sent forward a party on the road to London to take possession of Swarkstone bridge, about six miles from Derby. Orders had been given to break down this bridge, but before these orders could be put in execution, the Highlanders had possessed themselves of it. The Duke of Cumberland, who, before this movement, had left Stafford with the main body of his army for Stone, returned to the former place, on the 4th of December, on learning that the Highland army was at Derby. Apprehending that it was the intention of Charles to march to London, he resolved to retire towards Northampton, in order to intercept him; but finding that the young Chevalier remained at Derby, his royal highness halted, and encamped on Meriden Common in the neighbourhood of Coventry.[1049]
Upon arriving in Derby, Charles sent a group ahead on the road to London to take control of Swarkstone bridge, which is about six miles from Derby. Orders had been issued to destroy this bridge, but before those orders could be carried out, the Highlanders took it over. The Duke of Cumberland, who had previously left Stafford with the main part of his army for Stone, returned to Stafford on December 4th after learning that the Highland army was in Derby. Concerned that Charles planned to march to London, he decided to head towards Northampton to cut him off; however, upon realizing that the young Chevalier was still in Derby, he paused and set up camp on Meriden Common near Coventry.[1049]
Agreeably to a resolution which had been entered into the previous evening, the Highland army began its retreat early on the morning of the 6th of December, before daybreak. Scarcely any of the officers, with the exception of those of the council, were aware of the resolution, and all the common men were entirely ignorant of the step they were about to take. To have communicated such a resolution to the army all at once, would, in its present disposition, have produced a mutiny. To keep the army in suspense as to its destination, a quantity of powder and ball was distributed among the men, as if they were going into action, and by some it was insinuated that Wade was at hand, and that they were going to fight him; whilst by others it was said that the Duke of Cumberland’s army was the object of their attack.[1050] At the idea of meeting the enemy, the Highlanders displayed the greatest cheerfulness; but as soon as they could discriminate by daylight the objects around them, and could discover by an examination of the road, that they were retracing their steps, nothing was to be heard throughout the whole army, but expressions of rage and lamentation. Had it sustained a defeat, the grief of the army could not have been more acute. Even some of those who were in the secret of the retreat, and thought it the only reasonable scheme that could be adopted, could scarcely be reconciled to it when about to be carried into effect.[1051]
According to a decision made the night before, the Highland army started its retreat early on the morning of December 6th, just before dawn. Almost none of the officers, except for those in the council, knew about the decision, and all the common soldiers had no idea what they were about to do. If the resolution had been communicated to the entire army at once, it would have likely resulted in a mutiny, given their current mood. To keep the troops uncertain about their destination, a supply of powder and ammunition was distributed to the men, as if they were preparing for battle. Some hinted that Wade was nearby and they were going to confront him, while others claimed they would be attacking the Duke of Cumberland's army.[1050] When the Highlanders thought about facing the enemy, they showed great enthusiasm. But once daylight allowed them to see their surroundings and realize they were retracing their steps, the entire army was filled with expressions of anger and sorrow. The army's grief could not have been more intense, even if they had suffered a defeat. Even some who were aware of the retreat and believed it was the only reasonable plan struggled to accept it as it was about to unfold.[1051]
Charles himself partook deeply of the distress of his men. Overcome by the intensity of his feelings, he was unable for a time to proceed with the army, and it was not until his men had been several hours on their march that he left Derby. Forced in spite of himself to give a reluctant assent to a measure, which, whilst it rendered useless all the advantages he had obtained, rendered his chance of gaining the great stake he was contending for extremely problematical; his spirits sunk within him, and an air of melancholy marked his exterior. In marching forwards, he had always been first up in the morning, put his men in motion before break of day, and had generally walked on foot; but in the retreat, his conduct was totally changed. Instead of taking the lead, he allowed the army to start long before he left his quarters, kept the rear always behind waiting for him, and when he came out, mounted his horse, and rode straight forward to his next quarters with the van.[1052]
Charles was deeply affected by the distress of his men. Overwhelmed by his emotions, he was unable to move forward with the army for a while, and it wasn't until his men had been marching for several hours that he left Derby. Reluctantly agreeing to a decision that rendered all the advantages he had gained useless and made his chances of achieving the significant goal he was fighting for uncertain, his spirits fell, and he appeared visibly melancholic. Normally, he was the first up each morning, getting his men moving before dawn, and often walked alongside them; but during the retreat, everything changed. Instead of leading, he let the army leave long before he departed from his quarters, always keeping them waiting for him at the rear. When he finally emerged, he mounted his horse and rode directly to his next quarters with the vanguard.[1052]
After the first burst of indignation had in some degree subsided, and when the men began to speculate upon the reasons which could have induced the retreat, a statement was given out that the reinforcements expected from Scotland were on the road, and had already entered England,—that Wade was endeavouring to intercept them,—that the object of the retrograde movement was to effect a junction with them,—and that as soon as these reinforcements had joined the army, the march to London would be resumed. It was hinted that they would probably meet these reinforcements about Preston or Lancaster. The prospect thus held out to them of a speedy advance upon London, tended to allay the passions of the men, but they continued sullen and silent during the whole of the day.[1053]
After the initial wave of anger had somewhat faded, and as the men started to think about the possible reasons for the retreat, a statement was released saying that the reinforcements expected from Scotland were on their way and had already crossed into England—that Wade was trying to block them—that the purpose of the retreat was to merge with them—and that as soon as these reinforcements joined the army, they would continue their march to London. It was suggested that they would likely meet these reinforcements around Preston or Lancaster. The prospect of a quick advance on London reassured the men a bit, but they remained gloomy and quiet throughout the day.[1053]
The army lay the first night at Ashbourne. It reached Leek next day; but that town being too small to accommodate the army, Elcho’s and Pitsligo’s horse, and Ogilvy’s and Roy Stuart’s regiments of foot, went on to Macclesfield, where they passed the night. The remainder of the army came next day to Macclesfield, and the other division, which had passed the night there, went to Stockport. On the 9th both divisions met on the road to Manchester, and entered that town in a body. There had been considerable rioting and confusion in Manchester on the preceding day. Imagining from the retreat that the Highland army had sustained a reverse, a mob had collected, and, being reinforced by great numbers of country people with arms, had insulted the Jacobite inhabitants, and seemed disposed to dispute the entrance of the Highland army into the town; but upon the first appearance of the van, the mob quietly dispersed, and order was restored.[1054] In the retreat some abuses were committed by stragglers, who could not be prevented from going into houses. As Lord George Murray found great difficulty in bringing these up, he found it necessary to appoint an expert officer out of every regiment to assist in collecting the men belonging to their different corps who had kept behind, a plan which he found very useful.[1055]
The army spent its first night in Ashbourne. It arrived in Leek the following day, but since that town was too small to house the army, Elcho’s and Pitsligo’s cavalry, along with Ogilvy’s and Roy Stuart’s infantry regiments, moved on to Macclesfield, where they stayed overnight. The rest of the army arrived in Macclesfield the next day, and the other division that had spent the night there headed to Stockport. On the 9th, both divisions met on the way to Manchester and entered the town together. There had been a lot of rioting and chaos in Manchester the day before. Believing that the Highland army had suffered a defeat during the retreat, a mob had gathered, and when they were joined by many armed local people, they harassed the Jacobite residents and seemed ready to challenge the Highland army's entry into the town. However, when the advance guard appeared, the mob quickly dispersed, and order was restored.[1054] During the retreat, some issues arose with stragglers who couldn't be stopped from entering houses. Since Lord George Murray had a lot of trouble gathering these men, he decided it was necessary to appoint a skilled officer from each regiment to help collect the men from their respective corps who had lagged behind, a strategy that proved to be very effective.[1055]
It was Charles’s intention to have halted a day at Manchester, and he issued orders to that effect; but on Lord George Murray representing to him that delay might be dangerous, the army left that town on the forenoon of the 10th, and reached Wigan that night. Next day the army came to Preston, where it halted the whole of the 12th. From Preston the Duke of Perth was despatched north with 100 horse, to bring up the reinforcements from Perth.[1056]
It was Charles’s plan to stop for a day in Manchester, and he gave orders to make that happen. However, Lord George Murray pointed out that waiting might be risky, so the army left Manchester on the morning of the 10th and arrived in Wigan that night. The following day, the army went to Preston, where it stayed for all of the 12th. From Preston, the Duke of Perth was sent north with 100 cavalry to collect reinforcements from Perth.[1056]
The prince arrived at Lancaster late in the evening of the 13th. On reaching his quarters, Lord George Murray found that orders had been given out, that the army was to halt there all the next day. On visiting Charles’s quarters next morning, Lord George was told by the prince that he had resolved to fight the enemy, and desired him to go along with O’Sullivan, and reconnoitre the ground in the neighbourhood for the purpose of choosing a field of battle. His lordship, contrary to the expectations of those who had advised Charles to fight, and who supposed that Lord George would have opposed that measure, offered no advice on the subject. He merely proposed that as the ground suitable for regular troops might not answer the Highlanders, some Highland officers should also inspect the ground, and as Lochiel was present, he requested that he would go along with him,—a request with which he at once complied. With an escort of horse and foot, and accompanied by Lochiel and O’Sullivan, Lord George returned back about two miles, where he found a very fine field upon a rising ground sufficiently large for the whole army, and which was so situated, that from whatever quarter the enemy could come, the army would be completely covered till the enemy were close upon them. After surveying these grounds very narrowly, and taking three of the enemy’s rangers prisoners, the reconnoitring party returned to Lancaster. From the prisoners Lord George received information that the corps called the rangers was at Garstang, and that a great body of Wade’s dragoons had entered Preston a few hours after he had left it. His lordship reported to the prince the result of the survey, and told him that if the number of his men was sufficient to meet the enemy, he could not wish a better field of battle for the Highlanders; but Charles informed him that he had altered his mind, and that he meant to proceed on his march next day.[1057]
The prince arrived in Lancaster late on the evening of the 13th. When he reached his quarters, Lord George Murray discovered that orders had been issued for the army to stay put there all day the next day. The following morning, when Lord George visited Charles's quarters, the prince told him that he had decided to confront the enemy and asked him to team up with O’Sullivan to scout the nearby area for a suitable battlefield. Contrary to what those who advised Charles to fight had expected, believing Lord George would oppose the idea, he didn’t offer any advice on the matter. He simply suggested that since the ground suited regular troops might not work for the Highlanders, some Highland officers should also assess the area. With Lochiel present, he requested that he join them, to which Lochiel immediately agreed. With an escort of cavalry and infantry, along with Lochiel and O’Sullivan, Lord George traveled back about two miles, where he found an excellent field on a rise that was large enough for the entire army. This location was positioned so that no matter from which direction the enemy might approach, the army would be effectively shielded until they were close. After closely inspecting the area and capturing three of the enemy’s rangers, the scouting party returned to Lancaster. From the prisoners, Lord George learned that the unit known as the rangers was at Garstang and that a large number of Wade’s dragoons had entered Preston a few hours after he had left. His lordship reported the findings to the prince and indicated that if his troop count was sufficient to face the enemy, he couldn’t ask for a better battlefield for the Highlanders. However, Charles informed him that he had changed his mind and planned to continue marching the next day.[1057]
It is now necessary to notice the movements of the Duke of Cumberland and Marshal Wade. By retaining possession of Swarkstone bridge for some time after his main body left Derby, Charles deceived Cumberland as to his motions, and the Highland army was two days’ march distant from the duke’s army before he was aware of its departure from Derby. As soon, however, as he was apprised of the retreat, the duke put himself at the head of his horse and dragoons, and 1,000 mounted volunteers, furnished by some of the gentlemen of Warwickshire, for the purpose of[604] stopping the Highlanders till the royal army should come up, or, failing in that design, of harassing them in their retreat. He marched by Uttoxeter and Cheadle; but the roads being excessively bad, he did not arrive at Macclesfield till the night of the 10th, on which day the Highland army had reached Wigan. At Macclesfield the duke received intelligence that the Highlanders had left Manchester that day. His royal highness thereupon sent orders to the magistrates of Manchester to seize all stragglers belonging to the Highland army; he directed Bligh’s regiment, then at Chester, to march to Macclesfield, and, at the same time, ordered the Liverpool Blues to return to Warrington, where they had been formerly posted. Early on the 11th, he detached Major Wheatley with the dragoons in pursuit of the Highlanders. Meanwhile Marshal Wade having held a council of war on the 8th, at Ferrybridge, in Yorkshire, had resolved to march by Wakefield and Halifax into Lancashire, in order to intercept the insurgents in their retreat northwards. He accordingly came to Wakefield on the 10th at night, where, learning that the van-guard of the Highland army had reached Wigan, he concluded that he would not be able to overtake it, and therefore resolved to return to his old post at Newcastle by easy marches. He, however, detached General Oglethorpe with the horse to join the duke. This officer crossed Blackstone Edge with such expedition, that he reached Preston on the same day that the Highlanders left it, having marched about 100 miles in three days, over roads at any time unfavourable, but now rendered almost impassable by frost and snow. At Preston, Oglethorpe found the Georgia rangers, and was joined by a detachment of Kingston’s horse, commanded by Lieutenant-colonel Mordaunt. Here these united forces halted nearly a whole day, in consequence of an express which the Duke of Cumberland had received from London, announcing that a French expedition from Dunkirk had put to sea, and requiring him to hold himself in readiness to return to the capital. This information was afterwards found to be erroneous; but it was of service to the Highlanders, who, in consequence of the halt of the royal forces, gained a whole day’s march a-head of their pursuers.
It’s important to pay attention to the movements of the Duke of Cumberland and Marshal Wade. By holding on to Swarkstone Bridge for a while after his main troops left Derby, Charles misled Cumberland about his plans, and the Highland army was two days’ march away from the duke’s forces before he even realized it had left Derby. However, as soon as he learned about the retreat, the duke took command of his cavalry and dragoons, along with 1,000 mounted volunteers provided by some gentlemen from Warwickshire, to try to stop the Highlanders until the royal army could catch up, or, if that failed, to harass them during their retreat. He marched through Uttoxeter and Cheadle, but due to terrible road conditions, he didn’t reach Macclesfield until the night of the 10th, the same day the Highland army arrived in Wigan. At Macclesfield, the duke learned that the Highlanders had left Manchester that day. His royal highness then ordered the magistrates of Manchester to detain any stragglers from the Highland army; he instructed Bligh’s regiment, stationed in Chester, to march to Macclesfield, and at the same time, he ordered the Liverpool Blues to return to Warrington, where they had been previously assigned. Early on the 11th, he sent Major Wheatley and the dragoons to pursue the Highlanders. Meanwhile, Marshal Wade had held a council of war on the 8th at Ferrybridge, Yorkshire, and decided to march through Wakefield and Halifax into Lancashire to intercept the insurgents as they retreated north. He reached Wakefield on the night of the 10th, and after learning that the front of the Highland army had reached Wigan, he figured he wouldn’t be able to catch up and decided to return to his previous post at Newcastle at a slow pace. He did, however, send General Oglethorpe with cavalry to join the duke. Oglethorpe crossed Blackstone Edge quickly enough to arrive in Preston on the same day the Highlanders left, having covered about 100 miles in three days over roads that were already tough but now nearly impassable due to frost and snow. In Preston, Oglethorpe met up with the Georgia Rangers and was joined by a detachment of Kingston’s cavalry led by Lieutenant-Colonel Mordaunt. Here, these combined forces stayed for nearly a whole day because the Duke of Cumberland received an urgent message from London stating that a French expedition from Dunkirk had set sail, requiring him to be prepared to return to the capital. This information later turned out to be incorrect, but it was beneficial for the Highlanders, as the pause in the royal forces allowed them to gain a full day’s head start over their pursuers.
In his retreat, the chief danger the prince had to apprehend was from the army of Wade, who, by marching straight across the country into Cumberland, might have reached Penrith a day at least before the prince; but by the information he received of the route taken by Wade’s cavalry, he saw that the danger now was that the united cavalry of both armies[605] might fall upon his rear before he could reach Carlisle. He therefore left Lancaster on the 15th; but the rear of his army was scarcely out of the town when some of the enemy’s horse entered it. The town bells were then rung, and the word being given from the rear to the front, that the enemy was approaching, the Highlanders formed in order of battle; but the alarm turning out to be false, the army continued its march to Kendal. The enemy’s horse, however, followed for two or three miles, and appeared frequently in small parties, but attempted nothing. The army entered Kendal that night, where they were met by the Duke of Perth and his party. In his way north, the duke had been attacked in this town by a mob, which he soon dispersed by firing on them; but in the neighbourhood of Penrith he met with a more serious obstruction, having been attacked by a considerable body of militia, both horse and foot, and being vastly outnumbered, was obliged to retreat to Kendal.[1058]
In his retreat, the main threat the prince had to worry about was from Wade's army, which, by marching straight across the country into Cumberland, could have reached Penrith at least a day before him. However, based on the information he received about Wade’s cavalry route, he realized that the real danger was the combined cavalry of both armies possibly attacking his rear before he could get to Carlisle. So, he left Lancaster on the 15th; but his army's rear had barely left the town when some enemy cavalry entered it. The town bells were rung, and the message was passed from the rear to the front that the enemy was approaching, prompting the Highlanders to form for battle. But when the alarm turned out to be false, the army continued its march to Kendal. The enemy cavalry followed for two or three miles, showing up in small groups but not attempting anything. The army arrived in Kendal that night, where they were joined by the Duke of Perth and his group. On his way north, the duke had been attacked in this town by a mob, which he quickly dispersed by firing on them; however, near Penrith, he encountered a more significant challenge, being attacked by a large militia force, both cavalry and infantry, and since he was greatly outnumbered, he had to retreat to Kendal.[1058]
As Lord George Murray considered it impossible to transport the four-wheeled waggons belonging to the army to Shap, he proposed to the prince to substitute two-wheeled carts for them,[1059] and as he was afraid that no provisions could be obtained at Shap, he suggested that the men should be desired to provide themselves with a day’s provision of bread and cheese. Orders were accordingly issued agreeably to these suggestions, but that regarding the waggons seems not to have been attended to; and by some oversight, the order about the provisions was not communicated to many of them till they were on their march next morning. The consequence was, that the men who were unprovided returned to the town, and much confusion would have ensued, had not Lord George Murray sent some detachments of the rear with officers into the town to preserve order, and to see the men return to the army. This omission retarded considerably the march of the army. The difficulties which Lord George Murray had anticipated in transporting the waggons across the hills were realised, and by the time he had marched four miles and got among the hills, he was obliged to halt all night, and take up his quarters at a farm house about a gun-shot off the road. The Glengarry men were in the rear that day, and though reckoned by his lordship not the most patient of mortals, he says he “never was better pleased with men in his life,” having done all that was possible for men to do.[1060]
As Lord George Murray saw it was impossible to transport the army's four-wheeled wagons to Shap, he suggested to the prince that they use two-wheeled carts instead,[1059] and since he was worried that no food could be found at Shap, he recommended that the men should bring a day's supply of bread and cheese. Orders were issued based on these suggestions, but the one about the wagons seems to have been overlooked; and due to some oversight, many men were not informed about the provisions until they were marching the next morning. As a result, those who weren't prepared went back to town, and a lot of confusion would have occurred if Lord George Murray hadn't sent some rear detachments with officers into the town to maintain order and ensure the men returned to the army. This oversight significantly delayed the march of the army. The difficulties that Lord George Murray had predicted in transporting the wagons across the hills came true, and by the time he had marched four miles and entered the hills, he had to stop for the night and set up his quarters at a farmhouse about a cannon shot off the road. The Glengarry men were at the back that day, and although his lordship did not consider them the most patient individuals, he said he “never was better pleased with men in his life,” as they had done everything possible.[1060]
With the exception of the Glengarry regiment, the army passed the night between the 16th and 17th at Shap.[1061] On the morning of the 17th, Lord George received two messages from Charles, ordering him upon no account to leave the least thing, not so much as a cannon ball behind, as he would rather return himself than that any thing should be left. Though his lordship had undertaken to conduct the retreat on the condition that he should not be troubled with the charge of the baggage, ammunition, &c., he promised to do all in his power to carry every thing along with him. To lighten the ammunition waggons, some of which had broken down, his lordship prevailed upon the men to carry about 200 cannon balls, for which service he gave the bearers sixpence each. With difficulty the rear-guard reached Shap that night at a late hour. Here he found most of the cannon, and some of the ammunition with Colonel Roy Stuart and his battalion.[1062] The same night, the prince with the main body arrived at Penrith. Some parties of militia appeared at intervals; but they kept at a considerable distance, without attempting hostilities.[1063]
Except for the Glengarry regiment, the army spent the night between the 16th and 17th at Shap.[1061] On the morning of the 17th, Lord George received two messages from Charles, instructing him not to leave anything behind, not even a cannonball, as he would prefer to return himself than leave anything behind. Although his lordship had agreed to lead the retreat on the condition that he wouldn’t be responsible for the baggage, ammunition, etc., he promised to do everything he could to carry everything with him. To lighten the ammunition wagons, some of which had broken down, his lordship convinced the men to carry around 200 cannonballs, for which he paid the carriers sixpence each. With difficulty, the rear guard reached Shap that night at a late hour. There, he found most of the cannon and some of the ammunition with Colonel Roy Stuart and his battalion.[1062] That same night, the prince and the main body arrived at Penrith. Some militia groups showed up at intervals, but they kept their distance and did not attempt any hostilities.[1063]
Early in the morning of the 18th, the rear-guard left Shap; but as some of the small carriages were continually breaking, its march was much retarded. It had not proceeded far when some parties of English light-horse were observed hovering at some distance on the eminences behind the rear-guard. Lord George Murray notified the circumstance to the prince at Penrith; but as it was supposed that these were militia, the information was treated lightly. No attempt was made to attack the rear-guard, or obstruct its progress, till about mid-day, when a body of between 200 and 300 horse, chiefly Cumberland people, formed in front of the rear-guard, behind an eminence near Clifton Hall, and seemed resolved to make a stand. Lord George Murray was about to ascend this eminence, when the party was observed marching two and two abreast on the top of the hill. They suddenly disappeared to form themselves in order of battle behind the eminence, and made a great noise with trumpets and kettle-drums. At this time two of the companies of Roy Stuart’s regiment, which the Duke of Perth had attached to the artillery, were at the head of the column. The guns and ammunition waggons followed, behind the two other companies of the same regiment. The Glengarry regiment, which marched with Lord George Murray at its head, was in the rear of the column. Believing, from the great number of trumpets and kettle-drums, that the English army was at hand, the rear-guard remained for a short time at the bottom of the hill, as if at a loss how to act in a conjuncture which appeared so desperate. It was the opinion of Colonel Brown, an officer of Lally’s regiment, who was at the head of the column, that they should rush upon the enemy sword in hand, and either open a passage to the army at Penrith, or perish in the attempt. The men of the four companies adopting this opinion, immediately ran up the hill, without informing Lord George Murray of their resolution; and his lordship, on observing this movement, immediately ordered the Glengarry men to proceed across the inclosure, and ascend the hill from another quarter, as they could not conveniently pass the waggons which had almost blocked up the roads. The Glengarry men, throwing off their plaids, reached the summit of the hill almost as soon as the head of the column, on gaining which, both parties were agreeably surprised to find, that the only enemy in view was the light horse they had observed a few minutes before, and who, alarmed at the appearance of the Highlanders, galloped off in disorder. One of the fugitives fell from his horse, and was cut to pieces in an instant by the Highlanders.[1064]
Early in the morning of the 18th, the rear guard left Shap, but the march was delayed because some of the small carriages kept breaking down. They hadn’t gone far when they noticed some English light cavalry hanging back at a distance on the hills behind them. Lord George Murray informed the prince at Penrith about this, but since they thought these were militia, the news was taken lightly. No attempt was made to attack or hinder the rear guard until around midday, when a group of about 200 to 300 horsemen, mostly from Cumberland, positioned themselves in front of the rear guard behind a hill near Clifton Hall, seemingly ready to make a stand. Lord George Murray was about to climb this hill when he saw the men marching two by two along the top. They suddenly vanished to form their battle lines behind the hill and started making a lot of noise with trumpets and kettle drums. At that moment, two companies from Roy Stuart’s regiment, which the Duke of Perth had assigned to the artillery, were at the front of the column. The guns and ammunition wagons followed behind the other two companies of the same regiment. The Glengarry regiment, led by Lord George Murray, was at the back of the column. Believing, due to the large number of trumpets and kettle drums, that the English army was close, the rear guard paused at the bottom of the hill, seemingly unsure of how to respond to what felt like a losing situation. Colonel Brown, an officer from Lally’s regiment at the front of the column, suggested they should charge the enemy with swords drawn, trying to either create a path to the army at Penrith or die trying. The men from the four companies agreed and ran up the hill, not informing Lord George Murray of their plan. When he noticed this movement, he quickly ordered the Glengarry men to go across the enclosure and ascend the hill from another direction since they couldn’t easily get past the wagons that had nearly blocked the roads. The Glengarry men, shedding their plaids, reached the top of the hill almost at the same time as the head of the column. Once they reached the summit, both groups were pleasantly surprised to find that the only enemy in sight was the light cavalry they had noticed earlier, who, frightened by the appearance of the Highlanders, fled in disarray. One of the fleeing soldiers fell off his horse and was immediately cut down by the Highlanders.[1064]
The rear-guard resumed its march, and on reaching the village of Clifton, Lord George Murray sent the artillery and heavy baggage forward to Penrith under a small escort. Being well acquainted with all the inclosures and parks about Lowther Hall, the seat of Lord Lonsdale, about the distance of a mile from Clifton, Lord George Murray, at the head of the Glengary regiment and some horse, examined these parks and inclosures in the hope of falling in with the light horse; but, although he saw several of them, he only succeeded in making two prisoners. By these prisoners Lord George was informed that the duke himself, with a body of 4,000 horse, was about a mile behind him. As Clifton was a very good post, Lord George Murray resolved to remain there; and on his return to the village he sent Colonel Roy Stuart with the two prisoners to Penrith, to inform Charles of the near approach of the duke, and that he would remain at Clifton till further orders. In the event of the prince approving of his intention of making a stand at Preston, his lordship requested that 1,000 men might be sent him from Penrith. On returning to Clifton from Lowther parks, Lord George found the Duke of Perth there; and, besides Colonel Roy Stuart’s men, who amounted to about 200, he also found the Macphersons with their chief, Cluny Macpherson, and the Stewarts of Appin, headed by Stewart of Ardshiel.[1065]
The rear guard started marching again, and when they reached the village of Clifton, Lord George Murray sent the artillery and heavy luggage ahead to Penrith with a small escort. Knowing the fields and parks around Lowther Hall, which is about a mile from Clifton and the home of Lord Lonsdale, Lord George Murray, leading the Glengary regiment and some cavalry, explored these areas hoping to encounter the light cavalry. Although he spotted several, he managed to capture only two prisoners. These prisoners informed Lord George that the duke himself was just a mile behind him with a force of 4,000 cavalry. Since Clifton was a strong position, Lord George Murray decided to stay there. Upon returning to the village, he sent Colonel Roy Stuart with the two prisoners to Penrith to notify Charles of the duke's close presence and that he would remain in Clifton until further instructions. If the prince approved his plan to make a stand at Preston, he requested that 1,000 men be sent from Penrith. When Lord George returned to Clifton from the Lowther parks, he found the Duke of Perth there; in addition to Colonel Roy Stuart’s men, who numbered about 200, he also found the Macphersons led by Cluny Macpherson and the Stewarts of Appin, led by Stewart of Ardshiel.[1065]
Before the return of Colonel Roy Stuart from Penrith, the enemy appeared in sight, and proceeded to form themselves into two lines upon Clifton moor, about half a mile from the village. The Duke of Perth thereupon rode back to Penrith to bring up the rest of the army to support Lord George, who he supposed would, from the strength of his position,[607] be able to maintain himself till joined by the main body. The duke was accompanied by an English gentleman who had attended Lord George during the retreat, and, knowing the country perfectly well, had offered to lead without discovery the main body a near way by the left, by which movement they would be enabled to fall upon the enemy’s flank. Had Lord George received the reinforcement he required, his design was to have sent half of his men through the inclosures on his right, so as to have flanked the duke’s army on that side, whilst it was attacked on the other by the other half. He expected that if he succeeded in killing but a small number of Cumberland’s horse that the rest would be thrown into disorder, and that as they would be obliged to retreat through a lane nearly a mile long, between Lord Lonsdale’s inclosures, that they would choke up the road, and that many of them would be unable to escape. In absence of this reinforcement, however, the Lieutenant-general was obliged to make the best dispositions he could with the force he had with him, which amounted to about 1,000 men in all, exclusive of Lord Pitsligo’s horse and hussars, who, on the appearance of the enemy, shamefully fled to Penrith.[1066]
Before Colonel Roy Stuart returned from Penrith, the enemy appeared and formed two lines on Clifton Moor, about half a mile from the village. The Duke of Perth rode back to Penrith to bring up the rest of the army to support Lord George, who he believed, given the strength of his position,[607] could hold out until joined by the main force. The duke was with an English gentleman who had accompanied Lord George during the retreat and, knowing the area well, offered to guide the main body on a route to the left that would keep them hidden and allow them to attack the enemy's flank. If Lord George had received the reinforcement he needed, he planned to send half his men through the enclosures on his right to flank the duke's army while the other half engaged on the opposite side. He expected that even if he only managed to kill a few of Cumberland’s cavalry, it would cause the others to become disorganized, and since they would have to retreat through a nearly mile-long lane between Lord Lonsdale’s enclosures, they would block the road, leaving many unable to escape. However, without this reinforcement, the Lieutenant-general had to make the best of the situation with the roughly 1,000 men he had with him, excluding Lord Pitsligo’s horse and hussars, who shamefully fled to Penrith when the enemy appeared.[1066]
The dispositions of Lord George were these. Within the inclosures to the right of the highway he posted the Glengarry men, and within those to their left he placed the Stewarts of Appin and the Macphersons. On the side of the highway, and close to the village of Clifton, he placed Colonel Roy Stuart’s regiment. As some ditches at the foot stretched farther towards the moor on the right than on the left, and as that part was also covered by Lord Lonsdale’s other inclosures, the party on the right could not easily be attacked; and they had this advantage, that they could with their fire flank the enemy when they attacked the left. To induce the enemy to believe that his numbers were much greater than they were, Lord George, after exhibiting the colours he had at different places, caused them to be rolled up, carried to other places, and again unfurled.[1067]
The arrangements made by Lord George were as follows. He positioned the Glengarry men within the enclosures to the right of the highway and placed the Stewarts of Appin and the Macphersons in the ones to their left. Close to the village of Clifton, he stationed Colonel Roy Stuart’s regiment along the side of the highway. Since some ditches at the foot extended further toward the moor on the right than on the left, and that area was also protected by Lord Lonsdale’s other enclosures, the group on the right was less susceptible to attack. They had the added advantage of being able to fire at the enemy from the side when they assaulted the left. To make the enemy think that his forces were much larger than they actually were, Lord George, after displaying the colors at various spots, had them rolled up, moved to different locations, and then unfurled again.[1067]
About an hour after the Duke of Cumberland had formed his men, about 500 of his dragoons dismounted and advanced forward to the foot of the moor, in front of a ditch at the bottom of one of three small inclosures between the moor and the places where Roy Stuart’s men were posted at the village. At this time Colonel Stuart returned from Penrith, and, after informing Lord George that the prince had resolved to march immediately to Carlisle, and that he had sent forward his cannon, he stated that it was his royal highness’s desire that he should immediately retreat to Penrith. From the situation in which the Lieutenant-general was now placed, it was impossible to obey this order without great danger. The dismounted horse were already firing upon the Highlanders, who were within musket-shot; and, if retreat was once begun, the men might get into confusion in the dark, and become discouraged. Lord George proposed to attack the dismounted party, and stated his confidence that he would be able by attacking them briskly to dislodge them; Cluny Macpherson and Colonel Stuart concurring in Lord George’s opinion, that the course he proposed was the only prudent one that could be adopted, they agreed not to mention the message from the prince.
About an hour after the Duke of Cumberland had lined up his troops, around 500 of his dragoons got off their horses and moved to the foot of the moor, in front of a ditch at the bottom of one of three small enclosures between the moor and the areas where Roy Stuart’s men were stationed in the village. At this time, Colonel Stuart came back from Penrith and informed Lord George that the prince had decided to march straight to Carlisle and that he had sent his cannons ahead. He mentioned that it was the prince’s wish for him to retreat to Penrith immediately. Given the current situation of the Lieutenant-general, it was impossible to follow this order without significant risk. The dismounted soldiers were already firing at the Highlanders, who were within musket range; and if they began to retreat, the men could become disorganized in the dark and lose morale. Lord George suggested they attack the dismounted group, expressing confidence that a quick attack would force them to retreat. Cluny Macpherson and Colonel Stuart agreed with Lord George, affirming that his proposed course of action was the only sensible one they could take, and they decided not to mention the message from the prince.
In pursuance of this determination, Lord George Murray went to the right where the Glengarry men were posted, and ordered them, as soon as they should observe him advance on the other side, to move also forward and keep up a smart fire till they came to the lowest ditch. He observed that if they succeeded in dislodging the enemy from the hedges and ditches, they could give them a flank fire within pistol-shot; but he gave them particular injunctions not to fire across the highway, nor to follow the enemy up the moor. After speaking with every officer of the Glengarry regiment, his lordship returned to the left, and placed himself at the head of the Macphersons, with Cluny by his side. It was now about an hour after sunset, and the night was somewhat cloudy; but at short intervals the moon, which was in its second quarter, broke through and afforded considerable light. The Highlanders had this advantage, that whilst they could see the disposition of the enemy, their own movements could not be observed. In taking their[608] ground the dismounted dragoons had not only lined the bottom inclosures which ran from east to west, directly opposite the other inclosures in which the Highlanders were posted, but some of them had advanced up along two hedges that lay south and north.
In line with this decision, Lord George Murray went to the right where the Glengarry men were positioned and instructed them that, as soon as they saw him advance on the other side, they should also move forward and keep up a steady fire until they reached the lowest ditch. He noted that if they managed to force the enemy out of the hedges and ditches, they could hit them from the side at close range; however, he specifically told them not to fire across the highway or to chase the enemy up the moor. After speaking with every officer of the Glengarry regiment, his lordship returned to the left and took his place at the front of the Macphersons, with Cluny beside him. It was now about an hour after sunset, and the night was a bit cloudy; but at short intervals, the moon, which was in its second quarter, broke through and provided considerable light. The Highlanders had the advantage that while they could see the enemy's position, their own movements went unnoticed. In taking their[608]ground, the dismounted dragoons had not only lined the bottom enclosures that ran from east to west, directly across from the other enclosures where the Highlanders were stationed, but some had also moved up along two hedges that ran north and south.
The Highlanders being ready to advance, the Stewarts and Macphersons marched forward at the word of command, as did the Macdonalds on the right. The Highlanders on the right kept firing as they advanced; but the Macphersons, who were on the left, came sooner in contact with the dragoons, and received the whole of their fire. When the balls were whizzing about them, Cluny exclaimed, “What the devil is this?” Lord George told him that they had no remedy but to attack the dragoons, sword in hand, before they had time to charge again. Then drawing his sword, he cried out, “Claymore,” and Cluny doing the same, the Macphersons rushed down to the bottom ditch of the inclosure, and clearing the diagonal hedges as they went, fell sword in hand upon the enemy, of whom a considerable number were killed at the lower ditch. The rest fled across the moor, but received in their flight the fire of the Glengarry regiment. In this skirmish only twelve Highlanders were killed; but the royal forces sustained a loss of about one hundred in killed and wounded, including some officers. The only officer wounded on the side of the Highlanders was Macdonald of Lochgarry, who commanded the Glengarry men. Lord George Murray made several narrow escapes. Old Glenbucket, who, from infirmity, remained at the end of the village on horseback, had lent him his target, and it was fortunate for Lord George that he had done so. By means of this shield, which was convex, and covered with a plate of metal painted, his lordship protected himself from the bullets of the dragoons, which cleared away the paint off the target in several places.[1068] The only prisoner taken on this occasion was a footman of the Duke of Cumberland, who stated that his master would have been killed, if a pistol, with which a Highlander took aim at his head, had not missed fire. This man was sent back to his royal highness by the prince.[1069]
The Highlanders were ready to move forward, and at the command, the Stewarts and Macphersons advanced, as did the Macdonalds on the right. The Highlanders on the right kept firing as they moved up, but the Macphersons on the left encountered the dragoons first and took the full force of their fire. As bullets whizzed past them, Cluny exclaimed, “What the hell is this?” Lord George told him they had no choice but to attack the dragoons with their swords before they could charge again. Drawing his sword, he shouted, “Claymore,” and Cluny followed suit. The Macphersons charged down to the bottom of the ditch of the enclosure, clearing the diagonal hedges as they went, and engaged the enemy with their swords, killing a considerable number at the lower ditch. The rest fled across the moor but came under fire from the Glengarry regiment during their escape. In this skirmish, only twelve Highlanders lost their lives; however, the royal forces suffered about one hundred casualties, including some officers. The only wounded officer among the Highlanders was Macdonald of Lochgarry, who led the Glengarry men. Lord George Murray had several close calls. Old Glenbucket, who remained at the end of the village on horseback due to his frailty, had lent Lord George his target, which turned out to be fortunate. With this convex shield, covered with a painted metal plate, Lord George protected himself from the dragoons' bullets, which stripped the paint from the target in several spots. The only prisoner captured during this encounter was a footman of the Duke of Cumberland, who reported that his master would have been killed if a Highlander’s pistol aimed at his head hadn’t misfired. This man was sent back to his royal highness by the prince.
After remaining a short time at Clifton after the skirmish, Lord George went to Penrith, where he found the prince ready to mount for Carlisle. His royal highness was very well pleased with the result of the action. The men who had been engaged halted at Penrith a short time to refresh themselves; and the prince, after sending Clanranald’s and Keppoch’s regiments as far back as Clifton bridge, to induce the inhabitants to believe that he meant to fight the Duke of Cumberland, left Penrith for Carlisle with the main body. Next morning the whole army reached Carlisle, where the prince found letters, though rather of an old date, from Lord John Drummond and Lord Strathallan. Lord John gave him great encouragement from the court of France, and informed his royal highness that it was the desire of the King of France that the prince should proceed with great caution, and if possible avoid a decisive action till he received the succours the king intended to send him, which would be such as to put his success beyond all doubt, and that, in the mean time, he (Lord John) had brought over some troops and a train of artillery, sufficient to reduce all the fortresses in Scotland. Lord Strathallan gave a very favourable account of the state of the army assembled at Perth, which he represented as better than that which the prince had with him. As nothing positive, however, was known at Carlisle of the operation of the Jacobite forces in the north, Charles resolved to continue the retreat into Scotland. Contrary to the opinion of Lord George Murray, who advised him to evacuate Carlisle, Charles resolved to leave a garrison there to facilitate his return into England, of which at the time he had strong hopes when joined by the forces under Lords Strathallan and Drummond.[1070] As Carlisle was not tenable, and as the Highland army could easily have re-entered England independent of any obstruction from any garrison which could be put into it, the conduct of Charles in leaving a portion of his army behind has been justly reprehended; but there is certainly no room for the accusation which[609] has been made against him, of having wilfully sacrificed the unfortunate garrison.[1071] It was not without difficulty that Charles could make up a garrison. The Duke of Perth was unwilling to allow any of his men to remain; and appearing to complain in the presence of the prince that a certain number of the Athole men had not been draughted for that service, Lord George Murray told him, also in the prince’s presence, that if his royal highness would order him, he would stay with the Athole brigade, though he knew what his fate would be.[1072] The number of men left in garrison amounted to about 400. Mr. Hamilton was continued in the command of the castle, and Mr. Townley was made commandant of the town.
After staying briefly at Clifton following the skirmish, Lord George went to Penrith, where he found the prince ready to head to Carlisle. His royal highness was quite pleased with the outcome of the battle. The men who had fought took a short break in Penrith to recuperate; the prince sent Clanranald’s and Keppoch’s regiments back to Clifton bridge to make the locals think he intended to confront the Duke of Cumberland, then left Penrith for Carlisle with the main forces. The next morning, the entire army arrived in Carlisle, where the prince received letters, albeit somewhat dated, from Lord John Drummond and Lord Strathallan. Lord John offered strong encouragement from the court of France and informed his royal highness that the King of France wanted the prince to proceed with extreme caution and, if possible, avoid any decisive battles until he received additional support the king planned to send, which would ensure his success without a doubt. In the meantime, he (Lord John) noted that he had brought over some troops and artillery sufficient to take all the fortresses in Scotland. Lord Strathallan provided a very positive assessment of the state of the army gathered at Perth, claiming it was better than the one the prince had with him. However, since nothing concrete was known in Carlisle about the operations of the Jacobite forces in the north, Charles decided to continue the retreat into Scotland. Against Lord George Murray's advice to evacuate Carlisle, Charles chose to leave a garrison there to make his return to England easier, which he was hopeful about, especially when joined by the forces led by Lords Strathallan and Drummond. Given that Carlisle was not defensible, and the Highland army could have easily re-entered England without any obstruction from a garrison, Charles's decision to leave part of his army behind has been justly criticized. However, there is certainly no basis for the accusation that he deliberately sacrificed the unfortunate garrison. It was quite challenging for Charles to assemble a garrison. The Duke of Perth was reluctant to let any of his men stay; while expressing dissatisfaction in the prince's presence that a certain number of the Athole men had not been selected for that duty, Lord George Murray told him, also in front of the prince, that he would stay with the Athole brigade if his royal highness ordered it, knowing full well what his fate would be. The number of men left in garrison totaled about 400. Mr. Hamilton was kept in charge of the castle, and Mr. Townley was appointed commandant of the town.
The Highland army halted the whole of the 19th in Carlisle, and departed next day for Scotland. The Esk, which forms part of the boundary between England and Scotland on the west, was, from an incessant rain of several days, rendered impassable by the nearest road from Carlisle; but at the distance of about eight miles from Carlisle it was still fordable. The army reached the place, where they intended to cross, about two o’clock in the afternoon. Before crossing the water, the following route was fixed upon by the advice of Lord George Murray, whose opinion had been asked by Charles in presence of some of his officers, viz., that Lord George, with six battalions, should march that night to Ecclefechan, next day to Moffat, and there halt a day; and after making a feint towards the Edinburgh road, as if he intended to march upon the capital, to turn off to Douglas, then to Hamilton and Glasgow,—that the prince should go with the clans and most of the horse that night to Annan, next day to Dumfries, where they should rest a day; then to Drumlanrig, Leadhills, Douglas, and Hamilton, so as to be at Glasgow the day after the arrival in that city of Lord George’s division.[1073]
The Highland army stopped in Carlisle on the 19th and left the next day for Scotland. The Esk River, which marks part of the boundary between England and Scotland on the west, had become impassable due to several days of continuous rain, preventing access by the nearest road from Carlisle. However, it was still crossable about eight miles from Carlisle. The army got to the crossing point around two o’clock in the afternoon. Before crossing, they decided on the following route with advice from Lord George Murray, who Charles consulted in front of some of his officers: Lord George, with six battalions, should march that night to Ecclefechan, then to Moffat the next day and stay there for a day; after making a show of heading toward the Edinburgh road as if he planned to march on the capital, he would then divert to Douglas, then Hamilton, and Glasgow. Meanwhile, the prince would lead the clans and most of the cavalry that night to Annan, then to Dumfries the next day, where they would rest for a day; then onward to Drumlanrig, Leadhills, Douglas, and Hamilton, aiming to arrive in Glasgow the day after Lord George’s division reaches the city.[1073]
Though the river was usually shallow at the place fixed upon for passing, it was now swollen, by continued rains, to the depth of four feet. The passage was not without its dangers; but as the river might be rendered impassable by a continuation of the rain during the night, and as it was possible that the Duke of Cumberland might reach the Esk next morning, it was resolved to cross it immediately. After trying the water to ascertain that the ford was good, a body of cavalry formed in the river, a few paces above the ford, to break the force of the stream, and another body was likewise stationed in the river below the ford to pick up such of the infantry as might be carried away by the violence of the current. This arrangement being completed, the infantry entered the river a hundred men abreast, each holding one another by the neck of the coat, by which plan they supported one another against the rapidity of the river, leaving sufficient intervals between their ranks for the passage of the water. Lord George Murray, who was among the first to enter the water in his philibeg, says, that when nearly across, there were about 2,000 men in the water at once. The appearance of the river, in the interval between the cavalry, presented an extraordinary spectacle. As the heads of the Highlanders were generally all that was seen above the water, the space of water occupied in the passage looked like a paved street. Not one man was lost in the transit; but a few girls who had followed their lovers in their adventurous campaign, were swept away by the current. After the army had passed, the pipes began to play; and the Highlanders, happy on setting their feet again on Scottish ground, forgot for a time the disappointment they had suffered at Derby, and testified their[610] joy by dancing reels upon the northern bank of the Esk.[1074]
Though the river was usually shallow where they planned to cross, it was now swollen from the continuous rain to a depth of four feet. The crossing wasn’t without risks; however, since the river could become impassable if the rain continued through the night, and it was possible that the Duke of Cumberland would reach the Esk the next morning, they decided to cross immediately. After testing the water to confirm that the ford was safe, a group of cavalry formed in the river a few paces above the ford to lessen the force of the current, while another group was stationed downstream to help any infantry that might be swept away by the rushing water. With this plan in place, the infantry entered the river a hundred men wide, each holding onto the neck of the man’s coat next to them to support each other against the swift flow, leaving enough space between their lines for the water to pass through. Lord George Murray, one of the first to enter the water in his kilt, noted that when they were almost across, there were about 2,000 soldiers in the river at once. The sight of the river, between the cavalry, was striking. Since only the heads of the Highlanders were visible above the water, the area they occupied looked like a paved street. Not a single man was lost during the crossing, but a few girls who had followed their loved ones on this daring campaign were carried away by the current. Once the army had crossed, the pipes began to play, and the Highlanders, thrilled to be back on Scottish ground, momentarily forgot their disappointment at Derby, celebrating their joy by dancing reels on the northern bank of the Esk.[610][1074]
The expedition into England, though not signalised by any great military achievement, will always hold a distinguished place in the annals of bold and adventurous enterprise. It was planned and carried through in all its details with great judgment; and if circumstances had not delayed its execution, it might have terminated in success. From the consternation into which the English people were thrown by the invasion of the Highland army,[1075] it seems certain, that without the aid of a regular army their militia would scarcely have ventured to oppose the march of the Highlanders to the metropolis; but after the return of the British forces from Flanders, the arrival of the Dutch auxiliaries, and the assembling of the armies under Wade and Ligonier, the attempt appeared to be hopeless. It was not, however, until the retreat from Derby that the government was relieved from its anxiety for the safety of the monarchy.
The expedition into England, while not marked by any significant military success, will always have a notable place in the history of daring and adventurous efforts. It was planned and executed with great care; and if circumstances hadn't delayed its implementation, it might have ended successfully. The panic that gripped the English people due to the invasion of the Highland army,[1075] makes it clear that, without the support of a regular army, their militia would hardly have dared to confront the Highlanders' advance towards the capital. However, after the return of British forces from Flanders, the arrival of Dutch troops, and the gathering of armies under Wade and Ligonier, the attempt seemed futile. It wasn't until the retreat from Derby that the government was finally relieved from its worry about the safety of the monarchy.
The Duke of Cumberland halted at Penrith on the 20th of December, and marched next day to Carlisle, which he invested the same day. As he was under the necessity of sending to Whitehaven for heavy cannon, the fire from his batteries did not commence till the morning of the 28th. During the blockade the garrison fired repeatedly upon the besiegers, but with little effect. A fire was kept up by the besiegers from a battery of six eighteen-pounders, during the 28th and 29th. Another battery of three thirteen-pounders was completed on the 30th; but on the first fire from the old battery that day, the besieged hung out a white flag, and offered hostages for a capitulation. The Duke of Cumberland, on observing this signal, sent one of his aides-de-camp with a note, desiring to know its meaning; to which Governor Hamilton answered, that the object was to obtain a cessation for a capitulation, and desiring to know what terms his royal highness would grant to the garrison. The only condition the duke would grant was, that the garrison should not be put to the sword, but be reserved for the king’s pleasure; and Hamilton, seeing the impossibility of holding out, surrendered the same day. The garrison, including officers, consisted of 114 men of the Manchester regiment; of 274 men, also including officers, chiefly of the Scotch low country regiments, and a few Frenchmen and Irishmen. The number of cannon in the[611] castle was sixteen, ten of which had been left by the Highland army on its return to Scotland. Among the prisoners were found twelve deserters from the royal forces, who were immediately hanged. The officers were kept prisoners in the castle, but the privates were confined in the cathedral and town-jail. The whole were afterwards dispersed in several jails through England. The Duke of Cumberland, after putting Bligh’s regiment in garrison at Carlisle, returned to London, in consequence of an order from court.[1076]
The Duke of Cumberland stopped at Penrith on December 20th and marched to Carlisle the next day, which he surrounded on the same day. Since he needed to send to Whitehaven for heavy cannons, the attacks from his batteries didn't start until the morning of the 28th. During the blockade, the garrison fired back at the besiegers several times, but with little effect. The besiegers maintained fire from a battery of six eighteen-pounders on the 28th and 29th. Another battery of three thirteen-pounders was finished on the 30th, but when the old battery fired that day, the besieged raised a white flag and offered hostages for surrender. Upon seeing this signal, the Duke of Cumberland sent one of his aides-de-camp with a note to ask about it. Governor Hamilton replied that their aim was to seek a truce for surrender and wanted to know what terms his royal highness would allow for the garrison. The only condition the duke offered was that the garrison wouldn't be put to death but would be held for the king's decision; and Hamilton, realizing they couldn't hold out, surrendered the same day. The garrison, including officers, consisted of 114 men from the Manchester regiment and 274 men, also including officers, mainly from the Scottish lowlands, along with a few French and Irish. The castle had sixteen cannons, ten of which had been left by the Highland army on their return to Scotland. Among the prisoners were twelve deserters from the royal troops, who were hanged immediately. The officers were kept captive in the castle, while the privates were confined in the cathedral and the town jail. The entire group was later dispersed across various jails in England. After placing Bligh’s regiment as garrison in Carlisle, the Duke of Cumberland returned to London due to an order from court.[1076]
FOOTNOTES:
[989] Kirkconnel MS.
[990] Kirkconnel MS.
[991] The Highland army about the middle of November, according to a list then published, was thus composed:—
[991] The Highland army around the middle of November, based on a list that was published at the time, was made up of:—
Regiments. | Colonels. | Men. |
Lochiel, | Cameron, younger of Lochiel, | 740 |
Appin, | Stewart of Ardshiel, | 360 |
Athole, | Lord George Murray, | 1,000 |
Clanranald, | Macdonald, yr. of Clanranald | 200 |
Keppoch, | Macdonald of Keppoch, | 400 |
Glencoe, | Macdonald of Glencoe, | 200 |
Ogilvy, | Lord Ogilvy, | 500 |
Glenbucket, | Gordon of Glenbucket, | 427 |
Perth, | Duke of Perth (including Pitsligo’s foot), | 750 |
Robertson, | Robertson of Strowan, | 200 |
Maclauchlan, | Maclauchlan of Maclauchlan, | 260 |
Glencairnock, | Macgregor of Glencairnock, | 300 |
Nairne, | Lord Nairne, | 200 |
Edinburgh, | John Roy Stewart, | 450 |
Several small corps, | 1,000 | |
Horse, | Lord Elcho, Lord Kilmarnock, | 160 |
Horse, | Lord Pitsligo’s, | 140 |
—— | ||
7,287 |
The numbers, however, are overrated.
The numbers, though, are overrated.
[992] Memoirs, p. 113.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs, p. 113.
[993] Letters from Moor and Smart, two of the agents of the Chevalier de St. George, will be found among the Stuart Papers. Smart held an appointment in the London post-office, and is often alluded to in the correspondence between Sempil and Drummond of Bochaldy, and the Chevalier, as their “post-office correspondent.” Smart was furnished with a list of the addresses, under which the correspondence between the Chevalier’s agents on the continent, and their friends in England, was carried on, and, as his duty appears to have been to examine all letters passing through the post-office, he passed the letters to such addresses without examination. When he found any letters from abroad, giving information to the government about the Jacobite party, he always burnt them.—Letter from Drummond to the Chevalier de St. George, 19th October, 1745, among the Stuart Papers.
[993] You can find letters from Moor and Smart, two agents for the Chevalier de St. George, among the Stuart Papers. Smart had a job at the London post office and is frequently mentioned in the correspondence between Sempil and Drummond of Bochaldy, referred to as their “post-office correspondent.” Smart had a list of addresses used for correspondence between the Chevalier’s agents on the continent and their contacts in England. Since his job was to check all mail passing through the post office, he allowed letters sent to those addresses to go through without inspection. Whenever he found letters from abroad that informed the government about the Jacobite party, he always burned them.—Letter from Drummond to the Chevalier de St. George, 19th October, 1745, among the Stuart Papers.
[994] Stuart Papers.
[995] Marchant, p. 161.
[996] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel MS.
[997] Lockhart Papers, vol. ii. p. 455.
[998] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 56.
[999] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 57.
[1002] Ray, p. 96.
[1003] Kirkconnel MS.
[1004] Marchant, p. 169.
[1005] Boyse, p. 100.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 100.
[1006] Marchant, p. 169.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marchant, p. 169.
[1008] Maxwell of Kirkconnel.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maxwell of Kirkconnel.
[1009] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel MS.
[1010] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 49.
[1011] Jacobite Memoirs, pp. 49–50.
[1012] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 52.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jacobite Memoirs, p. 52.
[1013] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel MS.
[1015] Kirkconnel MS.
[1016] Boyse, p. 101.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 101.
[1017] Culloden Papers, p. 255.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Culloden Papers, p. 255.
[1020] Kirkconnel MS.
[1021] So called, to distinguish them from the clan regiments, though the greater part were Highlanders, and wore the Highland garb, which was indeed the dress of the whole army.—Idem.
[1021] They were named this way to set them apart from the clan regiments, even though most of them were Highlanders and wore the traditional Highland dress, which was actually the uniform of the entire army.—Idem.
[1022] Charles, during his stay at Carlisle, lived in the house of a Mr. Hymer, an attorney, to whom he paid twenty guineas, being five guineas per diem, for the use of his house, as noted in the prince’s household book, published in the Jacobite Memoirs. James Gib, his master of household, appears to have grudged Charles’s liberality, as he observes that Hymer furnished nothing, not even coal or candle; and, moreover, that he and his wife had every day two dishes of meat at dinner, and as many at supper, at the cost of the prince. But Charles’s liberality was not confined to landlords, for Gib states, that whenever he happened to pass even a night in a gentleman’s house, his ordinary custom was to give at least five guineas of ‘drink-money’ to the servants.
[1022] During his time in Carlisle, Charles stayed at the home of Mr. Hymer, a lawyer, paying him twenty guineas, which is five guineas per day, for the use of his house, as noted in the prince’s household book, published in the Jacobite Memoirs. James Gib, his household manager, seemed to resent Charles’s generosity, mentioning that Hymer provided nothing, not even coal or candles; and furthermore, that he and his wife had two meat dishes for lunch and the same for dinner, all at the prince's expense. However, Charles's generosity wasn't limited to landlords, as Gib noted that whenever he stayed at a gentleman's house, he typically gave at least five guineas in 'drink money' to the staff.
[1023] Kirkconnel MS. Jacobite Memoirs, p. 49.
[1025] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 52.
[1028] Boyse, p. 103.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 103.
[1029] Kirkconnel MS. Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 66.
[1030] Boyse, p. 104.
[1032] When Weir was taken, Mr. Maxwell says, “he was immediately known to be the same person that had been employed in that business in Flanders, the year before. It was proposed to hang him immediately, in punishment of what he had done, and to prevent the mischief he might do in case the prince did not succeed. But the prince could not be brought to consent. He still insisted that Weir was not, properly speaking, a spy, since he was not found in the army in disguise. I cannot tell whether the prince, on this occasion, was guided by his opinion or by his inclination. I suspect the latter, because it was his constant practice to spare his enemies, when they were in his power. I don’t believe there was one instance to the contrary to be found in his whole expedition.”—Kirkconnel MS.
[1032] When Weir was captured, Mr. Maxwell says, “he was immediately recognized as the same person who had worked in that business in Flanders the year before. It was suggested that he should be hanged right away, both as punishment for his actions and to stop any trouble he might cause if the prince didn’t succeed. But the prince wouldn’t agree to it. He insisted that Weir wasn’t really a spy since he wasn’t found in the army pretending to be someone else. I can’t say whether the prince was acting on his beliefs or his personal feelings. I suspect it was the latter because he often chose to spare his enemies when he had the chance. I don’t think there’s a single instance to the contrary in his entire campaign.”—Kirkconnel MS.
[1033] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 54.—Kirkconnel MS.
[1034] Boyse, p. 164.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 164.
[1036] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 78.
[1038] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 75.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 75.
[1039] Idem, p. 67.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, p. 67.
[1040] Burton appears to think that there was little danger of any serious consequences following the possession of London by Charles. “The days were long past,” he says, “when the rising of a body of the English gentry brought a certain force into the field; and a few wealthy peers and squires, with their lacqueys and grooms, would have gone little way to help some five thousand janissaries in keeping down the people of England.”—Scotland (1689–1747), vol. ii. p. 485.
[1040] Burton seems to believe that there was little risk of any serious fallout from Charles taking control of London. “The days were long gone,” he states, “when a group of English gentry could muster significant force; and a handful of wealthy lords and landowners, along with their servants and attendants, wouldn’t have made much difference against some five thousand janissaries trying to suppress the people of England.”—Scotland (1689–1747), vol. ii. p. 485.
[1041] Lord George Murray’s Narrative. Kirkconnel MS.
[1042] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 71.
[1043] There seems to be an apparent discrepancy between Lord George’s statement, (Jacobite Memoirs, p. 55,) and that of the Chevalier Johnstone, (Memoirs, p. 71,) relative to the conduct of the Duke of Perth: but the account in the text agrees with the account of Charles himself, (in Appendix, No. 33, to Home’s Works,) who says, that with the exception of himself, all the members of the council “were of opinion that the retreat was absolutely necessary.”
[1043] There seems to be a clear difference between Lord George’s statement, (Jacobite Memoirs, p. 55,) and that of Chevalier Johnstone, (Memoirs, p. 71,) regarding the actions of the Duke of Perth. However, the account in the text aligns with Charles’s own account, (in Appendix, No. 33, to Home’s Works,) where he states that, except for himself, all the members of the council “were of opinion that the retreat was absolutely necessary.”
[1044] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 56.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jacobite Memoirs, p. 56.
[1045] Id. p. 57.
[1046] Idem. Kirkconnel MS.
[1048] Home, Appendix, No. 35.
[1049] Boyse, p. 106.
[1050] Kirkconnel MS. Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 78.
[1051] Kirkconnel MS.
[1053] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel MS.
[1054] Kirkconnel MS.
[1055] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 58.
[1056] Kirkconnel MS.
[1057] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 60. Kirkconnel MS.
[1059] Maxwell of Kirkconnel gives a different version of this matter from that of Lord George Murray. After stating that his lordship represented to Charles the dangerous situation he might be in if the united armies of Wade and Cumberland overtook him before reaching Carlisle, he says that Lord George “proposed to avoid them by sacrificing the cannon and all the heavy baggage to the safety of the men, which was now at stake. He observed that the country is mountainous betwixt Kendal and Penrith, and the roads, in many places, very difficult for such carriages; but the prince was positive not to leave a single piece of his cannon. He would rather fight both their armies than give such an argument of fear and weakness. He gave peremptory orders that the march should be continued in the same order as hitherto, and not a single carriage to be left at Kendal.”
[1059] Maxwell of Kirkconnel has a different take on this situation compared to Lord George Murray. He mentions that Lord George warned Charles about the dangerous position he would be in if the combined armies of Wade and Cumberland caught up with him before he reached Carlisle. According to him, Lord George “suggested they should avoid them by sacrificing the cannon and all the heavy baggage to ensure the safety of the men, which was now at risk. He pointed out that the terrain between Kendal and Penrith is mountainous, and the roads are very challenging for such vehicles; however, the prince insisted on not leaving a single piece of his cannon behind. He would rather confront both armies than show any sign of fear or weakness. He gave strict orders that they should keep marching in the same formation as before, and not a single carriage should be left in Kendal.”
[1060] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 63.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jacobite Memoirs, p. 63.
[1061] In the prince’s Household Book, printed among the Jacobite Memoirs, the following entries occur:—
[1061] In the prince’s Household Book, published alongside the Jacobite Memoirs, the following notes appear:—
Dec. 17th, at Shape, Tuesday. | ||
To ale, wine, and other provisions, | £4 | 17 |
The landlady for the use of her house, | 2 | 2 |
N.B. The landlady a sad wife for imposing. |
[1062] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 65.
[1063] Kirkconnel MS.
[1064] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 87.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 87.
[1065] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 66.
[1066] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 68.
[1067] Idem, p. 67.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 67.
[1069] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 92.
[1070] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel MS.
[1071] Alluding to the retention of Carlisle, Mr. Maxwell observes, “This was perhaps the worst resolution the prince had taken hitherto. I cannot help condemning it, though there were specious pretexts for it. It was, to be sure, much for the prince’s reputation upon leaving England, to keep one of the keys of it, and he was in hopes of returning before it could be taken; but he could not be absolutely sure of that, and the place was not tenable against a few pieces of artillery, of battering cannon, or a few mortars. It’s true he had a good many prisoners in Scotland, and might look upon them as pledges for the lives of those he left in garrison; but that was not enough. He did not know what kind of people he had to deal with, and he ought to be prepared against the worst that could happen. The lives of so many of his friends ought not to have been exposed without an indispensable necessity, which was not the case; for blowing up the castle, and the gates of the town, would have equally given him an entry into England.”
[1071] Referring to the retention of Carlisle, Mr. Maxwell comments, “This was probably the worst decision the prince had made up to that point. I can’t help but criticize it, even though there were seemingly good reasons for it. It would certainly enhance the prince’s reputation when leaving England to hold onto one of its keys, and he hoped to return before it could be captured; but he couldn’t be completely sure of that, and the location wasn’t defensible against a few pieces of artillery, some cannons, or even a few mortars. It’s true he had quite a few prisoners in Scotland, and might see them as bargaining chips for the lives of those he left behind in the garrison; but that wasn’t enough. He didn’t know what kind of people he was dealing with, and he should have been ready for the worst possible outcome. The lives of so many of his friends shouldn’t have been put at risk without a pressing need, which wasn’t the case; because blowing up the castle and the town gates would have just as easily allowed him to enter England.”
[1072] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 73.
[1073] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 73.
[1075] “The terror of the English,” says the Chevalier Johnstone, Memoirs, p. 101, “was truly inconceivable, and in many cases they seemed quite bereft of their senses. One evening as Mr. Cameron of Lochiel entered the lodgings assigned to him, his landlady, an old woman, threw herself at his feet, and with uplifted hands and tears in her eyes, supplicated him to take her life, but to spare her two little children. He asked her if she was in her senses, and told her to explain herself; when she answered, that every body said the Highlanders ate children, and made them their common food. Mr. Cameron having assured her that they would not injure either her or her little children, or any person whatever, she looked at him for some moments with an air of surprise, and then opened a press, calling out with a loud voice, ‘Come out children; the gentleman will not eat you.’ The children immediately left the press where she had concealed them, and threw themselves at his feet. They affirmed in the newspapers of London that we had dogs in our army trained to fight, and that we were indebted for our victory at Gladsmuir to these dogs, who darted with fury on the English army. They represented the Highlanders as monsters, with claws instead of hands. In a word, they never ceased to circulate, every day, the most extravagant and ridiculous stories with respect to the Highlanders. The English soldiers had indeed reason to look upon us as extraordinary men, from the manner in which we had beaten them with such inferior numbers, and they probably told these idle stories to the country people by way of palliating their own disgrace.” The able editor of Johnstone’s Memoirs relates in a note to the above, that Mr. Halkston of Rathillet, who was in the expedition, stated that the belief was general among the people of England, that the Highlanders ate children:—“While the army lay at Carlisle he was taken ill, and went with a few of his companions to a farmer’s house in the neighbourhood, where he remained several days. Perceiving his landlady to be a young woman, he asked her if she had any children, and where they were. When she found that he was no cannibal, she told him the truth was, that all the children were sent out of the way for fear the Highlanders should devour them.”
[1075] “The fear of the English,” says the Chevalier Johnstone, Memoirs, p. 101, “was truly unimaginable, and in many instances, they appeared completely out of their minds. One evening, as Mr. Cameron of Lochiel entered his assigned lodgings, his landlady, an elderly woman, threw herself at his feet, and with raised hands and tears in her eyes, begged him to take her life but spare her two little children. He asked her if she was in her right mind and told her to explain herself; she replied that everyone said the Highlanders ate children and made them their regular food. Mr. Cameron assured her that they would not harm either her or her children or anyone else, and she looked at him for a few moments in disbelief, then opened a cupboard, shouting, ‘Come out, children; the gentleman won’t eat you.’ The children immediately emerged from the cupboard where she had hidden them and threw themselves at his feet. Newspapers in London claimed we had dogs in our army trained to fight, and that we owed our victory at Gladsmuir to these dogs, who charged furiously at the English army. They portrayed the Highlanders as monsters, with claws instead of hands. In short, they constantly circulated the most absurd and ridiculous stories about the Highlanders. The English soldiers indeed had reason to see us as extraordinary men, given how we defeated them with such fewer numbers, and they likely told these silly tales to the local people to make sense of their own shame.” The skilled editor of Johnstone’s Memoirs notes that Mr. Halkston of Rathillet, who was part of the expedition, reported that it was a common belief among the English that the Highlanders ate children: “While the army was camped at Carlisle, he fell ill and went with a few friends to a nearby farmer’s house, where he stayed several days. Noticing that his landlady was a young woman, he asked her if she had any children and where they were. When she realized he wasn’t a cannibal, she told him the truth was that all the children had been sent away for fear that the Highlanders would eat them.”
A Derby gentleman, who had a party of forty men quartered in his house, in a letter which appeared in all the newspapers of the period, describes most of them as looking “like so many fiends turned out of hell to ravage the kingdom and cut throats; and under their plaids nothing but various sorts of butchering weapons were to be seen.” He complains that they had eaten up “near a side of beef, eight joints of mutton, four cheeses, with abundance of white and brown bread, (particularly white,) three couples of fowls, and would have drams continually, as well as strong-ale, beer, tea, &c.” In the midst of this general devastation our host was convulsed with “unavoidable laughter to see these desperadoes, from officers to the common men, at their several meals, first pull off their bonnets, and then lift up their eyes in a most solemn manner, and mutter something to themselves, by way of saying grace, as if they had been so many pure primitive Christians!!!” This is merely a specimen of the many ridiculous stories with which the English journals of the period were crammed.
A Derby gentleman, who had a group of forty men staying at his house, wrote in a letter that was published in all the newspapers of the time, describing most of them as looking "like a bunch of fiends kicked out of hell to wreak havoc and cut throats; and under their plaids, there was nothing but various kinds of butchering tools." He complained that they had consumed "almost an entire side of beef, eight joints of mutton, four cheeses, plenty of white and brown bread (especially white), three pairs of chickens, and were constantly asking for shots, as well as strong ale, beer, tea, etc." In the middle of this widespread chaos, our host couldn't help but burst out laughing at the sight of these rogues, from the officers to the regular soldiers, at their meals, first taking off their hats, then lifting their eyes in a very serious way, and mumbling something to themselves as if saying grace, as if they were a bunch of pure, primitive Christians!!! This is just one example of the many ridiculous stories that filled the English papers of that time.
[1076] Boyse, p. 129.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 129.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
A.D. 1745–46.
A.D. 1745–46.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
The Highland army returns to Scotland—Arrives at Glasgow—Proceedings of the Jacobites in the North—Arrest and escape of Lord Lovat—Skirmish at Inverury—Alarm at Edinburgh—Arrival of an English army—The Prince at Glasgow—Marches towards Stirling—Investment and surrender of the town—Skirmishing on the Forth—Highland army reinforced—Hawley’s army arrives at Falkirk—Preparations for battle—Battle of Falkirk.
The Highland army comes back to Scotland—Arrives in Glasgow—Actions of the Jacobites in the North—Arrest and escape of Lord Lovat—Skirmish at Inverury—Panic in Edinburgh—Arrival of an English army—The Prince in Glasgow—Moves towards Stirling—Siege and surrender of the town—Fighting on the Forth—Highland army gets reinforcements—Hawley’s army arrives in Falkirk—Preparing for battle—Battle of Falkirk.
Pursuant to the plan of march fixed upon at crossing the Esk, the Highland army separated, and Lord George Murray, at the head of the low country regiments, proceeded to Ecclefechan, where he arrived on the night of the 20th, and marched next day to Moffat. The prince, at the head of the clans, marched to Annan, where he passed the night of the 20th. The horse of the prince’s division under Lord Elcho were, after a short halt, sent to take possession of Dumfries, which they accomplished early next morning, and the prince, with the clans, came up in the evening. In no town in Scotland had there been greater opposition displayed to the restoration of the house of Stuart than in Dumfries, from the danger to which the inhabitants supposed their religious liberties, as presbyterians, would be exposed under a catholic sovereign. This feeling, which was strongly manifested by them in the insurrection of 1715, had now assumed even a more hostile appearance from the existence of the new body of dissenters called “Seceders,” which had lately left the bosom of the established church of Scotland, and which professed principles thought to be more in accordance with the gospel than those of their parent church. A body of these dissenters had volunteered for the defence of Edinburgh shortly after Charles had landed, and, on his march for England, a party of them had taken up arms, and had captured and carried to Dumfries thirty waggons belonging to the Highland army, which had been left at Lockerby by the escort appointed to protect them. To punish the inhabitants for their hostility, Charles ordered them to pay £2,000 in money, and to contribute 1,000 pairs of shoes. About £1,100 only were raised; and, in security for the remainder, Mr. Crosbie, the provost, and a Mr. Walter Riddel, were carried off as hostages. The prince also levied the excise at Dumfries, and carried off some arms, horses, &c. Some outrages were committed in the town by the Highlanders, who told the inhabitants that they ought to think themselves gently used, and be thankful that their town was not burned to ashes.
Following the planned route agreed upon at the Esk crossing, the Highland army split up. Lord George Murray, leading the lowland regiments, made his way to Ecclefechan, arriving there on the night of the 20th, and then marched to Moffat the next day. Meanwhile, the prince led the clans to Annan, where he stayed the night of the 20th. The cavalry under Lord Elcho, after a brief pause, was dispatched to seize Dumfries, successfully doing so early the next morning, with the prince and the clans joining in the evening. No town in Scotland had shown greater resistance to the restoration of the Stuart family than Dumfries, due to concerns among the residents about their religious freedoms as Presbyterians under a Catholic ruler. This sentiment, which had been notably expressed during the 1715 uprising, had intensified due to the emergence of a new group of dissenters called “Seceders,” who recently separated from the established Church of Scotland and claimed to adhere more closely to the gospel than their parent church. A group of these dissenters had volunteered to defend Edinburgh shortly after Charles's arrival, and during his march to England, a faction of them took up arms, capturing and transporting thirty wagons belonging to the Highland army, which had been left in Lockerby without protection. To penalize the townspeople for their opposition, Charles demanded they pay £2,000 and provide 1,000 pairs of shoes. Only about £1,100 was collected; as security for the remainder, Mr. Crosbie, the provost, and a Mr. Walter Riddel were taken hostage. The prince also imposed an excise in Dumfries and seized some arms and horses. Some excesses occurred in the town by the Highlanders, who told the residents they should consider themselves fortunate and grateful that their town wasn’t burned to the ground.
After halting a day at Dumfries, the prince proceeded with his division up Nithsdale on the evening of the 23d, and passed the night at Drumlanrig, the seat of the Duke of Queensberry. Next day he entered Clydesdale, and halted at Douglas. The prince slept that night in Douglas castle. He reached Hamilton on the 25th, and took up his residence in the palace of the Duke of Hamilton. Next day the Chevalier occupied himself in hunting, an amusement of which he was uncommonly fond, and to which he had been accustomed from his youth. The division under Lord George Murray, after halting a day at Moffat, where, being Sunday, his men heard sermon in different parts of the town from the episcopal ministers who accompanied them, proceeded by Douglas and Hamilton, and entered Glasgow on Christmas day. On the evening of the 26th the prince also marched into Glasgow on foot at the head of the clans. Here he resolved to halt and refresh his men for a few days after their arduous march, and to provide them with clothing, of which they stood greatly in need. In passing through Douglas and Lesmahago, the Highlanders pillaged and[612] burnt some houses, in revenge for the capture of Macdonald of Kinlochmoidart, who, in his way south from the Highlands, had been seized on Brokencross moor, near Lesmahago, by the country people, headed by a student of divinity named Linning, and carried to Edinburgh castle.[1077]
After stopping for a day in Dumfries, the prince continued with his group up Nithsdale on the evening of the 23rd and spent the night at Drumlanrig, the home of the Duke of Queensberry. The next day, he entered Clydesdale and paused at Douglas. That night, the prince stayed in Douglas castle. He arrived in Hamilton on the 25th and moved into the Duke of Hamilton's palace. The following day, the Chevalier occupied himself with hunting, a pastime he particularly enjoyed and had practiced since his youth. The division led by Lord George Murray, after stopping for a day in Moffat, where, since it was Sunday, his men attended sermons in various parts of the town from the episcopal ministers accompanying them, continued through Douglas and Hamilton, entering Glasgow on Christmas day. On the evening of the 26th, the prince also walked into Glasgow at the forefront of the clans. Here, he decided to rest and refresh his men for a few days after their grueling journey and to provide them with much-needed clothing. While passing through Douglas and Lesmahago, the Highlanders looted and burnt some houses, seeking revenge for the capture of Macdonald of Kinlochmoidart, who, while traveling south from the Highlands, had been seized on Brokencross moor near Lesmahago by local people led by a divinity student named Linning, and taken to Edinburgh castle.[1077]
Before noticing Charles’s proceedings at Glasgow, it is necessary to give a short summary of those of his friends in the north, up to the period of his arrival in that city.
Before looking into Charles's actions in Glasgow, it's important to provide a brief summary of what his friends were doing in the north, leading up to his arrival in that city.
When intelligence of the Chevalier’s march into England, and his unexpected success at Carlisle was received in the north, the zeal of the Jacobites was more and more inflamed. Whilst the Frasers, headed by the Master of Lovat, blockaded Fort Augustus, Lord Lewis Gordon was busily employed in raising men, and levying money by force and threats of military execution, in the shires of Banff and Aberdeen. Of two battalions which his lordship raised, one was placed under the command of Gordon of Abbachie, and the other under Moir of Stonywood. To relieve Fort Augustus, the Earl of Loudon left Inverness on the 3d of December with 600 men of the independent companies, and passing through Stratherrick during a very severe frost, reached Fort Augustus without opposition, and having supplied the garrison with every thing necessary for its defence, returned to Inverness on the 8th, after notifying to the inhabitants of Stratherrick the risk they would incur should they leave their houses and join the insurgents.[1078]
When news of the Chevalier’s movement into England and his surprising success at Carlisle reached the north, the enthusiasm of the Jacobites grew even stronger. While the Frasers, led by the Master of Lovat, surrounded Fort Augustus, Lord Lewis Gordon was busy recruiting men and raising funds through force and threats of military action in the counties of Banff and Aberdeen. Of the two battalions Lord Lewis raised, one was commanded by Gordon of Abbachie, and the other by Moir of Stonywood. To relieve Fort Augustus, the Earl of Loudon left Inverness on December 3rd with 600 men from the independent companies, and after enduring a harsh frost while passing through Stratherrick, he reached Fort Augustus without any opposition. He supplied the garrison with everything needed for its defense and returned to Inverness on the 8th, after warning the people of Stratherrick about the dangers they would face if they left their homes to join the insurgents.[1078]
As the future progress of the insurrection in the Highlands depended much upon the Frasers, Lord Loudon, in conjunction with Lord President Forbes, resolved to march to Castle Downie, the seat of Lord Lovat, and to obtain the best satisfaction that could be got for the peaceable behaviour of that powerful clan. For this purpose, two companies of the Mackenzies, which had been posted near Brahan, were called into Inverness on the 9th of December, and after allowing the detachment, which had been at Fort Augustus, one day’s rest, his lordship left Inverness on the 10th, taking along with him that detachment and the two companies, amounting together to 800 men, and proceeded to Castle Downie. The earl prevailed upon Lord Lovat to go with him to Inverness, and to live there under his own eye, until all the arms of which the clan were possessed, (and of which he promised to obtain the delivery,) were brought in. But instead of delivering the arms on the day fixed, being the 14th of December, he made excuses and fresh promises from day to day till the 21st, when Lord Loudon, thinking that he was deceived, placed sentries at the door of the house where Lord Lovat resided, intending to commit him to the castle of Inverness next morning; but his lordship contrived to escape during the night through a back passage, and, being very infirm, was supposed to have been carried off on men’s shoulders.[1079]
As the future of the uprising in the Highlands relied heavily on the Frasers, Lord Loudon, along with Lord President Forbes, decided to march to Castle Downie, the home of Lord Lovat, to ensure that the behavior of that influential clan would be as peaceful as possible. To prepare for this, two companies of the Mackenzies, stationed near Brahan, were summoned to Inverness on December 9th. After giving a one-day break to the detachment that had been at Fort Augustus, his lordship left Inverness on the 10th, bringing along that detachment and the two companies, totaling around 800 men, and headed to Castle Downie. The earl convinced Lord Lovat to come with him to Inverness and to stay there under his watch until all the weapons belonging to the clan, which he promised to hand over, were collected. However, instead of delivering the arms on the agreed day, December 14th, he kept making excuses and fresh promises until the 21st. Lord Loudon, suspecting he was being deceived, stationed sentries at the door of the house where Lord Lovat was staying, planning to imprison him in the castle of Inverness the next morning. But Lord Lovat managed to escape during the night through a back passage and, being quite frail, was thought to have been carried off by men on their shoulders.[1079]
Next in importance to the keeping down of the Frasers, was the relief of the shires of Banff and Aberdeen from the sway of Lord Lewis Gordon. To put an end to the recruiting and exactions of this nobleman, the laird of Macleod was sent the same day that Lord Loudon proceeded to the seat of Lord Lovat with a body of 500 men, composed of 400 of his own kindred, and 100 of the Macleods of Assint, towards Elgin, and these were to be followed by as many men as could be spared from Inverness, after adjusting matters with Lord Lovat. Accordingly, on the 13th, 200 men were detached under Captain Munro of Culcairn, to follow Macleod to Elgin and Aberdeen, and these were again to be followed by other small bodies, and by Lord Loudon himself, as soon as matters were finally settled with Lovat. The escape of that wily old chief, however, put an end to this part of the plan, as it was considered dangerous to reduce the force near Inverness any farther, while Lord Lovat was at large.
Next in importance to keeping the Frasers in check was freeing the shires of Banff and Aberdeen from the control of Lord Lewis Gordon. To stop this nobleman's recruiting and demands, the laird of Macleod was sent the same day Lord Loudon went to Lord Lovat's estate with a group of 500 men, consisting of 400 of his own relatives and 100 from the Macleods of Assint, heading toward Elgin. They were to be followed by as many men as could be spared from Inverness, after sorting things out with Lord Lovat. On the 13th, 200 men were sent under Captain Munro of Culcairn to join Macleod in Elgin and Aberdeen, with more small groups and Lord Loudon himself following once everything was sorted with Lovat. However, the clever escape of that old chief ended this part of the plan, as it was deemed risky to lower the forces near Inverness any further while Lord Lovat was still free.
In the meantime Macleod reached Elgin, where he received intelligence that a party of 200 of the insurgents had taken possession of the boats on the Spey at Fochabers, and that they intended to dispute the passage with him. Macleod advanced to the banks of the Spey on the 15th; but the insurgents, instead of waiting for him, retired on his approach, and he[613] passed the river without molestation. On the 16th and 17th he marched to Cullen and Banff. Meanwhile Munro of Culcairn arrived with his detachment at Keith, where he was joined by Grant of Grant at the head of 500 of his clan, and on the 18th they proceeded, in conjunction, to Strathbogie. Next day it was agreed upon between Macleod and Culcairn, that whilst the former should march next morning from Banff to Old Meldrum, which is twelve miles from Aberdeen, the latter, with Grant and his men, should at the same time proceed to Inverury, which is about the same distance from Aberdeen; but Grant, apprehensive that his own country would be harassed in his absence, returned home.[1080]
In the meantime, Macleod arrived in Elgin, where he learned that a group of 200 insurgents had taken control of the boats on the Spey at Fochabers and planned to block his passage. Macleod moved to the banks of the Spey on the 15th; however, the insurgents retreated upon his arrival, allowing him to cross the river without any trouble. On the 16th and 17th, he marched to Cullen and Banff. Meanwhile, Munro of Culcairn reached Keith with his detachment, where he met up with Grant of Grant, who led 500 of his clan, and on the 18th, they moved together to Strathbogie. The next day, Macleod and Culcairn agreed that while Macleod would march the following morning from Banff to Old Meldrum, which is twelve miles from Aberdeen, Culcairn, along with Grant and his men, would simultaneously head to Inverurie, which is about the same distance from Aberdeen; however, Grant, worried that his own territory would be affected in his absence, decided to go back home.
When Lord Lewis Gordon heard of the arrival of Macleod at Inverury, he resolved to attack him. With his own regiment, the men whom Lord John Drummond had sent, and a battalion of 300 Farquharsons, commanded by Farquharson of Monaltry, he left Aberdeen on the 23d, and arrived near Inverury with such expedition and secrecy, that he almost surprised Macleod in his quarters. It was late before Lord Lewis reached the place, and Macleod had barely time to put his men under arms, and to seize some advantageous posts in the town. Day-light had disappeared before the action commenced; but the light of the moon enabled the combatants to see one another. Both sides continued to fire for some time; but Lord John Drummond’s soldiers and the Farquharsons having advanced close upon the Macleods, the latter fled, and never halted till they had recrossed the Spey. Very few men were killed on either side; but the victors took forty-one prisoners, among whom were Mr. Gordon, younger of Ardoch; Forbes of Echt; Maitland of Petrichie; and John Chalmers, one of the regents of the university of Aberdeen.[1081]
When Lord Lewis Gordon heard about Macleod's arrival in Inverury, he decided to attack him. With his own regiment, the men sent by Lord John Drummond, and a battalion of 300 Farquharsons led by Farquharson of Monaltry, he left Aberdeen on the 23rd and arrived near Inverury with such speed and stealth that he almost caught Macleod off guard in his quarters. It was late when Lord Lewis reached the area, and Macleod barely had time to arm his men and secure some strategic positions in the town. Night had fallen before the battle began, but the moonlight allowed the fighters to see each other. Both sides exchanged fire for a while, but as Lord John Drummond’s soldiers and the Farquharsons advanced close to the Macleods, the latter fled and didn’t stop until they had crossed the Spey again. Very few soldiers were killed on either side, but the victors captured forty-one prisoners, including Mr. Gordon, younger of Ardoch; Forbes of Echt; Maitland of Petrichie; and John Chalmers, one of the regents of the University of Aberdeen.[1081]
Shortly after this skirmish, Lord Lewis Gordon marched his men to the general rendezvous at Perth, where, about the time of Prince Charles’s return from England, about 4,000 men were collected. These consisted of the Mackintoshes, the Frasers, the part of the Mackenzies attached to Charles, and the Farquharsons; of recruits sent from the Highlands to the clan regiments that had gone to England; of the forces raised by Lord Lewis Gordon, Sir James Kinloch, and other gentlemen in the low country of the north; and of the troops brought over from France by Lord John Drummond.
Shortly after this skirmish, Lord Lewis Gordon marched his men to the general meeting point in Perth, where, around the time of Prince Charles’s return from England, about 4,000 men had gathered. These included the Mackintoshes, the Frasers, part of the Mackenzies who were loyal to Charles, and the Farquharsons; recruits sent from the Highlands to the clan regiments that had gone to England; forces raised by Lord Lewis Gordon, Sir James Kinloch, and other gentlemen from northern lowlands; and troops brought over from France by Lord John Drummond.
While this mixed body lay at Perth, a disagreement occurred between the Highlanders and the other troops, which might have led to serious consequences if the arrival of an order sent by the prince from Dumfries, requiring them to hold themselves in readiness to join him, had not put an end to the dispute. This disagreement was occasioned by the conduct of Lord Strathallan and his council of officers, on receiving the order which Charles had sent from Carlisle by Maclauchlan of Maclauchlan, to march with all their forces, and to follow the army into England. This order, contrary to the opinion of Maclauchlan and all the Highland officers, they had considered it inexpedient to obey. The result was, that the Highland officers caballed together, and resolved to march; but as the Highlanders had no money, as many of those who had come last from the Highlands wanted arms, and as Lord Strathallan was in possession of the money, arms, ammunition, and stores, they could not proceed. In this dilemma they entered into a combination to seize the money and arms, and, persisting in their resolution to march, matters were proceeding to extremities when Rollo of Powhouse arrived at Perth with the order alluded to, which at once put an end to the dispute.[1082]
While this mixed group was in Perth, a disagreement broke out between the Highlanders and the other troops, which could have led to serious problems if an order sent by the prince from Dumfries hadn't arrived, telling them to be ready to join him, which ended the dispute. This disagreement started due to the actions of Lord Strathallan and his council of officers upon receiving the order Charles had sent from Carlisle through Maclauchlan of Maclauchlan, to march with all their forces and follow the army into England. Contrary to Maclauchlan’s and all the Highland officers’ opinions, they believed it was unwise to obey this order. As a result, the Highland officers met in secret and decided to march; however, since the Highlanders had no money, many who had recently come from the Highlands lacked weapons, and Lord Strathallan held the money, arms, ammunition, and supplies, they couldn't proceed. Faced with this situation, they formed a plan to take the money and arms, and, determined to march, tensions were escalating when Rollo of Powhouse arrived in Perth with the mentioned order, which immediately resolved the conflict.[1082]
The inhabitants of Edinburgh, relieved from the presence of the Highland army, had lived for five weeks in a state of comparative security. Public worship had been resumed in several of the city churches on the 3d of November, and in all of them on the 10th. The state officers who had retired to Berwick, did not, however, return till the 13th, when they entered the city with an air of triumph, which accorded ill with their recent conduct as fugitives. On the following day, Lieutenant-general Handasyde arrived, as before stated, at Edinburgh with Price’s and Ligonier’s regiments of foot, and[614] Hamilton’s and Ligonier’s (lately Gardiner’s,) dragoons; and, on the 7th of December, these troops were sent west to Stirling, where, in conjunction with the Glasgow and Paisley militia, amounting to nearly 700 men, commanded by the Earl of Home, they guarded the passes of the Forth. In the mean time, exertions were made to re-embody the Edinburgh regiment; but these do not appear to have been attended with success. With the exception of some young men who formed themselves into a volunteer company, few of the inhabitants were disposed to take up arms, as they were fully sensible, that without a sufficient force of regular troops, no effectual resistance could be opposed to the Highlanders, should they return to the city.
The people of Edinburgh, relieved by the departure of the Highland army, had been living in relative safety for five weeks. Public worship resumed in several city churches on November 3rd, and in all of them by the 10th. However, the government officials who had retreated to Berwick didn’t return until the 13th, when they entered the city with a triumphant air that seemed inconsistent with their recent flight as fugitives. The next day, Lieutenant General Handasyde arrived in Edinburgh with Price's and Ligonier's infantry regiments, along with Hamilton's and Ligonier's (formerly Gardiner's) dragoons. On December 7th, these troops were dispatched west to Stirling, where, alongside the Glasgow and Paisley militia—nearly 700 men under the command of the Earl of Home—they secured the Forth passes. Meanwhile, efforts were made to reassemble the Edinburgh regiment, but they don’t seem to have been successful. Aside from a few young men who formed a volunteer company, most residents were reluctant to take up arms, fully aware that without a strong force of regular troops, they could not effectively resist the Highlanders if they returned to the city.
In this situation of matters, the news of the Highlanders having crossed the Esk in their retreat from England, reached Edinburgh, and threw the civil and military authorities into a state of consternation. Ignorant of the route the Highlanders meant to follow, they were extremely perplexed how to act. They naturally apprehended another visit, and their fears seemed to be confirmed by the return to Edinburgh of the regular troops from the west, on the 23d of December, and by the arrival of the Glasgow regiment the next day, all of whom had retreated to Edinburgh on the approach of the Highlanders. A resolution was adopted by the public authorities to put the city in a proper state of defence, and, on the 29th, a paper was read in the city churches, acquainting the inhabitants, that it had been resolved in a council of war to defend the city. Next day a considerable number of men from the parishes in the neighbourhood, who had been provided with arms from the castle, entered the city, and were drawn up in the High Street. The men of each parish marched by themselves, and were attended in most instances by their respective ministers.[1083] These were joined by other small corps, one of the most remarkable of which was a body of Seceders, belonging to the associated congregations of Edinburgh and Dalkeith, carrying a standard with the inscription, “For Religion, Covenants, King, and Kingdoms.”
In this situation, news that the Highlanders had crossed the Esk while retreating from England reached Edinburgh, causing panic among the civil and military leaders. Unsure of the route the Highlanders planned to take, they were very confused about how to respond. They naturally feared another attack, and their worries seemed justified when the regular troops returned to Edinburgh from the west on December 23, followed by the Glasgow regiment the next day, all of whom had retreated in the face of the Highlanders' approach. The public authorities decided to prepare the city for defense, and on the 29th, a notice was read in the city churches informing residents that a war council had resolved to defend the city. The next day, a significant number of men from nearby parishes, armed from the castle, marched into the city and assembled in the High Street. The men from each parish marched separately, often accompanied by their ministers. These groups were joined by other small units, one of the most notable being a group of Seceders from the associated congregations of Edinburgh and Dalkeith, who carried a banner that read, “For Religion, Covenants, King, and Kingdoms.”
Had the Highlanders chosen to march upon Edinburgh, the resolution to defend it would not have been carried into effect, as it was the intention of the regular troops to have retired to Berwick on their approach; but, fortunately for the reputation of the new defenders of the capital, an army under Lieutenant-general Hawley was now on its march into Scotland. This gentleman, who had just been appointed commander-in-chief in Scotland, though described by the Duke of Newcastle as “an officer of great ability and experience,”[1084] was in fact a man of very ordinary military attainments, and in no way fitted for the important duty which had been assigned him. His whole genius lay, as Mr. John Forbes of Culloden observed to his father, the president, in the management of a squadron, or in prosecuting with vigour any mortal to the gallows. He had a very sorry opinion of the prowess of the Highlanders, whom he was confident of beating, if his troops were in good condition, without regard to the numbers of their opponents;[1085] but he was destined soon to find out his mistake.
Had the Highlanders decided to march on Edinburgh, the plan to defend it wouldn’t have happened, because the regular troops intended to retreat to Berwick when they approached; but luckily for the reputation of the new defenders of the capital, an army under Lieutenant-General Hawley was on its way into Scotland. This guy, who had just been appointed commander-in-chief in Scotland, was described by the Duke of Newcastle as “an officer of great ability and experience,”[1084] but in reality, he was just an average military leader, not suited at all for the important task he was given. His true skills lay, as Mr. John Forbes of Culloden told his father, the president, in leading a squadron or vigorously pursuing any man to the gallows. He had a low opinion of the Highlanders’ fighting ability, convinced he could defeat them if his troops were in good shape, regardless of how many opponents they faced;[1085] but he was about to realize his mistake.
To expedite the march of the English army, the gentlemen and farmers of Teviotdale, the Merse, and the Lothians furnished horses, by means of which the first division of the royal army, consisting of a battalion of the Scots Royals and Battereau’s foot, reached Edinburgh as early as the 2d of January, where they were shortly joined by Fleming’s and Blakeney’s regiments, that of Major-general Huske, by Hawley himself, by the regiments of Wolfe (not, as has been supposed, the immortal general of that name) and Cholmondeley, Howard’s (the old Buffs) and Monro’s, and by Barrel’s and Pulteney’s. At Dunbar, Aberlady, and other places, these troops were entertained by the proprietors in East Lothian, who allowed each soldier a pound of beef, a pound of bread, a glass of spirits, and a bottle of ale.[1086] They were also feasted at Edinburgh at the expense of the city, where they were courteously received by the terrified inhabitants, who furnished them with blankets, and evinced great anxiety to make them comfortable.[1087][615] The citizens also illuminated their houses; and such as declined had their windows broken by the mob, who also demolished with an unsparing hand all the windows of such houses as were uninhabited. On his arrival in the city, the commander-in-chief justified Mr. Forbes’s opinion by causing one gallows to be erected in the Grassmarket, and another between Leith and Edinburgh, on which it is supposed he meant to hang such unfortunate victims as might fall into his hands.[1088]
To speed up the march of the English army, the gentlemen and farmers of Teviotdale, the Merse, and the Lothians provided horses. This allowed the first division of the royal army, made up of a battalion of the Scots Royals and Battereau’s foot, to reach Edinburgh as early as January 2nd. They were soon joined by Fleming’s and Blakeney’s regiments, Major-general Huske, Hawley himself, and the regiments of Wolfe (not, as some have assumed, the famous general of that name) and Cholmondeley, Howard’s (the old Buffs), Monro’s, as well as Barrel’s and Pulteney’s. In Dunbar, Aberlady, and other places, these troops were hosted by the landowners in East Lothian, who provided each soldier with a pound of beef, a pound of bread, a glass of spirits, and a bottle of ale.[1086] They were also treated to a feast in Edinburgh at the city's expense, where they were warmly welcomed by the frightened locals, who provided them with blankets and showed great concern for their comfort.[1087][615] The citizens also lit up their homes; those who refused faced their windows being broken by the mob, which also smashed the windows of any unoccupied houses. Upon his arrival in the city, the commander-in-chief validated Mr. Forbes’s concerns by ordering one gallows to be set up in the Grassmarket and another between Leith and Edinburgh, presumably intended for any unfortunate souls who might be caught.[1088]
To return to Charles. On his arrival at Glasgow, his first care was to provide for the necessities of his men, who were in a most pitiable plight from the want of clothing. He ordered the magistrates to furnish the army with 12,000 shirts, 6,000 cloth coats, 6,000 pairs of stockings, and 6,000 waistcoats. Enraged at the conduct of the citizens for having subscribed to the fund for raising troops against him, the prince sent for Buchanan the provost, and demanded the names of the subscribers, and threatened to hang him in case of refusal; but the provost, undismayed, replied that he would name nobody except himself, that he had subscribed largely, as he thought he was discharging a duty, and that he was not afraid to die in such a cause. The provost had to pay a fine of £500 as the penalty of his refusal.[1089]
To go back to Charles. When he got to Glasgow, his first priority was to take care of his men, who were in terrible shape because they lacked clothing. He ordered the city officials to supply the army with 12,000 shirts, 6,000 wool coats, 6,000 pairs of stockings, and 6,000 vests. Furious at the citizens for contributing to the fund to raise troops against him, the prince called for Buchanan, the provost, and demanded the names of the donors, threatening to hang him if he refused. But the provost, undeterred, replied that he would only name himself, stating he had contributed a significant amount because he believed it was his duty and that he wasn’t afraid to die for such a cause. The provost ended up having to pay a fine of £500 as punishment for his refusal.[1089]
The mansion which Charles occupied during his residence in Glasgow belonged to a rich merchant named Glassford. It was the best house in the city, and stood at the western extremity of the Trongate, but has long since disappeared. While in Glasgow he ate twice a-day in public. The table was spread in a small dining-room, at which he sat down without ceremony with a few of his officers in the Highland dress. He was waited upon on these occasions by a few Jacobite ladies. Charles courted popularity, and, to attract attention, dressed more elegantly in Glasgow than at any other place;[1090] but the citizens of Glasgow kept up a reserve, which made Charles remark, with a feeling of mortifying disappointment, that he had never been in a place where he found fewer friends. Though dissatisfied with the people, he seemed, however, greatly to admire the regularity and beauty of the buildings.[1091]
The mansion that Charles lived in during his time in Glasgow belonged to a wealthy merchant named Glassford. It was the best house in the city and was located at the western end of the Trongate, but it has long since been torn down. While in Glasgow, he ate out twice a day. The dining table was set in a small dining room, where he would join a few of his officers in Highland dress without any formalities. On these occasions, a few Jacobite ladies served him. Charles sought to win over the public, and to stand out, he dressed more stylishly in Glasgow than anywhere else;[1090] but the people of Glasgow maintained a certain distance, which led Charles to express his disappointment by commenting that he had never been in a place where he had fewer friends. Despite being unsatisfied with the locals, he seemed to really appreciate the neatness and beauty of the buildings.[1091]
Having refitted his army, Charles, within a few days after his arrival, reviewed it on Glasgow Green, in presence of a large concourse of spectators, and had the satisfaction to find that, with the exception of those he had left at Carlisle, he had not lost more than 40 men during his expedition into England. Hitherto he had carefully concealed his weakness, but now, thinking himself sure of doubling his army in a few days, he was not unwilling to let the world see the handful of men with which he had penetrated into the very heart of England, and returned in the face of two powerful armies almost without loss.[1092]
Having rebuilt his army, Charles reviewed it on Glasgow Green just a few days after his arrival, in front of a large crowd of onlookers. He was pleased to see that, aside from those he left in Carlisle, he had only lost about 40 men during his campaign in England. He had been careful to hide his vulnerabilities up to this point, but now, confident he could double his forces in just a few days, he was ready to show the world the small group of men with whom he had ventured into the heart of England and returned almost unscathed in the face of two strong armies.[1092]
Abandoning, in the mean time, his project of returning to England, Charles resolved to lay siege to the castles of Stirling and Edinburgh. He depended much for success upon the artillery and engineers brought over by Lord John Drummond, and looked confidently forward for additional succours from France in terms of the repeated assurances he had received. Having determined on beginning with Stirling, he sent orders to Lord Strathallan, Lord John Drummond, Lord Lewis Gordon, and other commanders in the north, to join him forthwith with all their forces. To accelerate a junction with the forces at Perth, the prince marched his army from Glasgow on the 4th of January, 1766, in two divisions; one of which, commanded by the prince, took the road to Kilsyth, where it passed the night. Charles himself took up his quarters in Kilsyth house, then belonging to Mr. Campbell of Shawfield. Mr. Campbell’s steward, it is said, was ordered to provide every thing necessary for the comfort of the prince, under a promise of payment, but was told next morning that the bill should be allowed to his master at accounting for the rents of Kilsyth, which was a forfeited estate. Next day Charles marched towards Stirling, and encamped his division at Denny, Bannockburn, and St. Ninians. He passed the night[616] at Bannockburn-house, the seat of Sir Hugh Paterson, where he was received with Jacobite hospitality. The other division, consisting of six battalions of the clans, under Lord George Murray, spent the first night at Cumbernauld, and the next at Falkirk, where they fixed their quarters.
Abandoning his plan to return to England for the time being, Charles decided to lay siege to the castles of Stirling and Edinburgh. He relied heavily on the success of the artillery and engineers brought over by Lord John Drummond and looked forward with confidence to additional support from France based on the repeated assurances he had received. Having decided to start with Stirling, he sent orders to Lord Strathallan, Lord John Drummond, Lord Lewis Gordon, and other commanders in the north to join him immediately with all their forces. To speed up the union with the forces at Perth, the prince marched his army from Glasgow on January 4, 1766, in two divisions; one of which, commanded by the prince, took the road to Kilsyth, where it spent the night. Charles himself stayed at Kilsyth house, which was then owned by Mr. Campbell of Shawfield. It is said that Mr. Campbell’s steward was instructed to arrange everything necessary for the comfort of the prince with a promise of payment, but was told the next morning that the bill would be charged to his master when accounting for the rents of Kilsyth, which was a forfeited estate. The next day, Charles marched towards Stirling and set up camp for his division at Denny, Bannockburn, and St. Ninians. He spent the night at Bannockburn-house, the residence of Sir Hugh Paterson, where he was welcomed with Jacobite hospitality. The other division, made up of six battalions of the clans under Lord George Murray, spent their first night at Cumbernauld and the next at Falkirk, where they established their quarters.
Preparatory to the siege of the castle, Charles resolved to reduce the town of Stirling. The inhabitants, encouraged by General Blakeney, the governor of the castle, determined to defend the town; and a body of about 600 volunteers, all inhabitants of the town, was supplied by the governor with arms and ammunition from the castle, and promised every assistance he could afford them. He told them, at the same time, that if they should be overpowered they could make a good retreat, as he would keep an open door for them. Animated by the activity of the magistrates and the clergymen of the town—among whom the Rev. Ebenezer Erskine, the father of the Secession,[1093] who commanded two companies of Seceders, was particularly distinguished—the inhabitants proceeded to put the town in a posture of defence.
Preparing for the siege of the castle, Charles decided to take control of the town of Stirling. The residents, motivated by General Blakeney, the governor of the castle, resolved to defend the town; he equipped about 600 volunteers, all locals, with weapons and ammunition from the castle and promised to support them in any way he could. He assured them that if they found themselves overwhelmed, they could retreat safely, as he would keep the door open for them. Energized by the efforts of the town's magistrates and ministers—especially the Rev. Ebenezer Erskine, the leader of the Secession, who led two companies of Seceders—the residents began to prepare the town for defense.
On the afternoon of Saturday the 4th of January, the Highlanders had nearly surrounded the town; but they did not complete the investment till next day, which was partly occupied in cutting down some trees intended for fascines, on which they meant to construct a battery. About eight o’clock in the evening they sent a drummer to the east gate with a message; but, being fired upon by the sentinels, he threw away his drum and fled. The insurgents fired several shots into the town during the night, which were responded to by the volunteers, who were all under arms, and posted in different parties at the different by-ways and paths into the town, and at such parts of the wall as were deemed insufficient. During the night the utmost alarm prevailed among the inhabitants, and few of them went to bed. Some fled from the town, and others retired into the castle; but the magistrates and the other principal inhabitants remained all night in the council chamber in which they had assembled, to give such direction and assistance as might be necessary, in case an assault should be attempted during the night.[1094]
On the afternoon of Saturday, January 4th, the Highlanders had nearly surrounded the town; however, they didn’t finish encircling it until the next day, which was partly spent cutting down trees for fascines, which they planned to use to build a battery. Around eight o’clock in the evening, they sent a drummer to the east gate with a message, but when the sentinels fired at him, he dropped his drum and ran away. The insurgents shot several rounds into the town during the night, and the volunteers, who were ready and stationed in different groups at the various paths and parts of the wall that were considered vulnerable, returned fire. Throughout the night, the townspeople were extremely alarmed, and very few of them went to bed. Some fled the town, while others took refuge in the castle; however, the magistrates and other key residents stayed all night in the council chamber where they had gathered, ready to provide directions and assistance if an attack occurred during the night.[1094]
Next morning the insurgents were discovered erecting a battery within musket-shot of the town, almost opposite to the east gate, in a situation where the cannon of the castle could not be brought to bear upon them. The volunteers kept up a constant fire of musketry upon them; but, in spite of this annoyance, the Highlanders completed the battery before noon. Charles, thereupon, sent a verbal message to the magistrates, requiring them instantly to surrender the town; but, at their solicitation, they obtained till ten o’clock next day to make up their minds. The message was taken into consideration at a public meeting of the inhabitants, and the question of surrender was long and anxiously debated. The majority having come to the resolution that it was impossible to defend the town with the handful of men within, two deputies were sent to Bannockburn, the head-quarters of the Highland army, who offered to surrender on terms; stating that, rather than surrender at discretion, as required, they would defend the town to the last extremity. After a negotiation, which occupied the greater part of Tuesday, the following terms of capitulation were agreed upon: viz., that no demand should be made upon the town revenues,—that the inhabitants should not be molested in their persons or effects,—and that the arms in the town should be returned to the castle. Pending this negotiation, the Highlanders, to terrify the inhabitants into a speedy submission, as is supposed, discharged twenty-seven shots from the battery into the town, which, however, did no other damage than beating down a few chimney tops. After the arms were carried into the castle, the gates were thrown open on Wednesday the 8th, and the Highlanders entered the town about three o’clock in the afternoon.[1095]
The next morning, the insurgents were found setting up a battery within musket range of the town, almost directly across from the east gate, in a spot where the castle’s cannons couldn’t hit them. The volunteers maintained a constant gunfire against them; but despite this interference, the Highlanders finished the battery before noon. Charles then sent a message to the magistrates, demanding that they surrender the town immediately; however, upon their request, they were given until ten o’clock the next day to decide. The message was discussed at a public meeting of the townspeople, and the topic of surrender was debated for a long time. The majority concluded that it was impossible to defend the town with the small number of men available, so two representatives were sent to Bannockburn, the headquarters of the Highland army, to offer a surrender under certain conditions; stating that instead of surrendering unconditionally as requested, they would defend the town to the last. After negotiations that lasted most of Tuesday, the following terms of surrender were agreed upon: no demands would be made on the town’s finances, the residents would not be harassed in person or in their property, and the weapons in the town would be returned to the castle. During this negotiation, the Highlanders fired twenty-seven shots from the battery into the town, supposedly to scare the residents into a quick submission, which caused no damage other than knocking down a few chimney tops. After the weapons were taken to the castle, the gates were opened on Wednesday the 8th, and the Highlanders entered the town around three o’clock in the afternoon.[1095]
Being in want of battering cannon for a siege, Charles had, before his departure from Glasgow, sent orders to Lord John Drummond, to bring up the pieces which he had brought over from France. As General Blakeney had broken down part of Stirling bridge, to prevent the insurgents at Perth from crossing the Forth at Stirling, some of the battering cannon were sent to the Frews, and were transported across that ford by means of floats, while the rest were brought to Alloa as a nearer road for the purpose of being transported across the Frith of Forth. Great difficulty was experienced in getting over these pieces, and as there was but a small guard along with them, they might have fallen into the hands of a party of troops sent up the Frith by Hawley, had not Lord George Murray, on hearing of their embarkation, sent over Lochiel with his regiment, which had lately been augmented by recruits, and was now 700 strong.[1096]
In need of heavy cannons for a siege, Charles had, before leaving Glasgow, instructed Lord John Drummond to bring the pieces he had transported from France. Since General Blakeney had damaged part of Stirling Bridge to stop the insurgents in Perth from crossing the Forth, some of the heavy cannons were sent to the Frews and transported across that shallow part of the river using floats. The rest were taken to Alloa as a quicker way to move them across the Firth of Forth. They faced significant challenges in getting these cannons across, and with only a small guard with them, they could have been captured by a troop sent up the Firth by Hawley. Fortunately, when Lord George Murray learned about their shipment, he sent Lochiel with his regiment, which had recently gained recruits and was now 700 strong.[1096]
As there were no ships at Alloa, Lord George seized a vessel lying off Airth to transport his cannon across the Frith. This was a fortunate circumstance, as two sloops of war, the Pearl and Vulture, sailed up the Frith next tide from Leith roads to seize all the vessels and boats in the neighbourhood, and otherwise to obstruct the conveyance of the cannon. General Hawley, about the same time, viz., on the 8th of January, sent up some armed boats, and a small vessel with cannon from Leith, manned with 300 men under the command of Lieutenant-colonel Leighton, to destroy all the works the Highlanders had made to cover the passage of their cannon. The sloops of war anchored in Kincardine roads, whence, on the morning of the 8th, two long boats well manned were sent up towards Airth, in conjunction with the other boats and small armed vessel, to burn two vessels lying in the neighbourhood which could not be launched till the spring tides. This service they effected without the loss of a single man, though the boats were fired upon by the Highlanders who were posted in the village. Having been prevented from returning to the station off Kincardine, by the lowness of the tide, the Highlanders opened a battery of three pieces of cannon next morning upon the flotilla, but without doing it any damage. The Highlanders are said to have had two of their cannon dismounted on this occasion by the fire from the sloop, and to have sustained a loss of several men, including their principal engineer.[1097]
Since there were no ships at Alloa, Lord George took a vessel from Airth to move his cannons across the river. This turned out to be a lucky break because two war sloops, the Pearl and the Vulture, sailed up the river the next tide from Leith to seize all the nearby vessels and impede the transport of the cannons. Around the same time, on January 8th, General Hawley sent some armed boats and a small ship with cannons from Leith, crewed by 300 men under Lieutenant-colonel Leighton, to destroy the defenses the Highlanders had built to protect their cannon transport. The war sloops anchored in Kincardine roads, and on the morning of the 8th, two well-manned longboats were sent toward Airth, along with the other boats and small armed vessel, to burn two nearby vessels that couldn't be launched until the spring tides. They completed this mission without losing a single man, even though the Highlanders fired at them from the village. Blocked from returning to their base at Kincardine due to low tide, the Highlanders opened fire with three cannons the next morning on the flotilla but caused no damage. It is reported that two of their cannons were disabled during this exchange, and they suffered several casualties, including their lead engineer.[1097]
Apprehensive that the flotilla would next attempt to set fire to the other vessel, Lord George Murray erected a battery of four guns at Elphinstone Pans to command the river, and to keep off the sloops of war, should they attempt to come up. In addition to the troops stationed at Airth, his lordship sent a reinforcement of between 300 and 400 men from Falkirk, which arrived at Elphinstone and Airth on the 10th. At this time the vessel which had been seized at Airth was lying at Alloa, and had taken two out of seven pieces of cannon, with some ammunition on board. To capture this vessel, a large boat, having 50 soldiers on board, along with the boats belonging to the sloops of war, well manned and armed, were sent up the river during the night of the 10th, with instructions to lie all night a mile above Alloa, in order to intercept the vessel should an attempt be made to carry her up the river during the night. Unfortunately, however, for this design, the boats grounded after passing the town, and the Highlanders who were posted in the town, having, by this accident, come to the knowledge that the enemy was at hand, immediately beat to arms, and commenced a random fire from right to left, which forced the boats to retreat down the river. Next morning, however, the two sloops of war, accompanied by some smaller vessels, went up the river with the tide, and casting anchor opposite to, and within musket-shot of the battery, opened a brisk fire. Three of the smaller vessels anchored in a convenient place to play upon the village of Elphinstone, and two more hovered along as if inclined to land some soldiers, with which they were crowded. The firing was kept up on both sides, for upwards of three hours, without much damage on either side. The cable of one of the sloops of war having been cut asunder by a cannon shot, an accident which forced her from her station, and the two pilots in the other having each lost a leg, the assailants abandoned the enterprise, and fell down the river with the ebb-tide. Being now relieved from the presence of the enemy, Lord George brought over the cannon and stores without further opposition.[1098]
Worried that the flotilla would try to set fire to the other ship, Lord George Murray built a battery of four guns at Elphinstone Pans to control the river and keep the war sloops from advancing. Along with the troops stationed at Airth, he sent a reinforcement of around 300 to 400 men from Falkirk, which arrived at Elphinstone and Airth on the 10th. By this time, the vessel that had been seized at Airth was docked at Alloa and had taken two out of seven cannons, along with some ammunition on board. To capture this ship, a large boat carrying 50 soldiers, along with the boats from the war sloops that were well-manned and armed, were sent up the river during the night of the 10th with orders to wait a mile up from Alloa to intercept the vessel if there was an attempt to move it during the night. Unfortunately, the boats grounded after passing the town, and the Highlanders stationed there, upon realizing that the enemy was near, immediately sounded the alarm and started firing randomly, forcing the boats to retreat down the river. However, the next morning, the two war sloops, along with some smaller ships, moved up the river with the tide, anchored opposite the battery, and opened fire within musket range. Three smaller vessels anchored in a good spot to bombard the village of Elphinstone, while two others hovered around as if they were planning to land some soldiers, which they had in abundance. The exchange of fire went on for over three hours without much damage on either side. One of the war sloops had its cable cut by a cannon shot, which forced it to leave its position, and both pilots in the other ship lost a leg, causing the attackers to abandon their efforts and retreat downriver as the tide went out. Now free from the enemy's presence, Lord George managed to bring over the cannons and supplies without further resistance.[1098]
On the 12th of January, two days after he had taken possession of the town, Charles broke ground before Stirling castle, between the church and a large house at the head of the town, called Marr’s work. Here he raised a battery against the castle, upon which he mounted two sixteen-pounders, two pieces of eight, and three of three. The prince thereupon summoned General Blakeney to surrender, but his answer was, that he would defend the place to the last extremity; that as honour had hitherto been his rule through life, he would rather die than stain it by abandoning his post, and that his royal highness would assuredly have a very bad opinion of him, were he to surrender the castle in such a cowardly manner.[1099] To prevent any intelligence of their operations being carried to the enemy, the Highlanders shut the gates of the town, and placed guards at all the outlets. The siege went on very slowly, and Charles soon perceived that he had chosen a bad situation for his battery, which was so exposed to the fire of the castle, that its works were speedily demolished, and the cannon dismounted.
On January 12th, two days after taking over the town, Charles set up camp in front of Stirling Castle, between the church and a large house at the top of the town called Marr’s Work. He built a battery against the castle, where he positioned two sixteen-pound cannons, two eight-pounders, and three three-pounders. The prince then called on General Blakeney to surrender, but Blakeney replied that he would defend the place to the very end; that honor had always guided his life, and he would rather die than tarnish it by abandoning his post. He insisted that Charles would surely think very poorly of him if he surrendered the castle in such a cowardly way.[1099] To keep any news of their activities from reaching the enemy, the Highlanders closed the town gates and set up guards at all the exits. The siege progressed slowly, and Charles quickly realized that he had chosen a bad location for his battery, which was so exposed to the castle's fire that its structures were rapidly destroyed, and the cannons were rendered unusable.
While the siege was going on, the forces in the north under Lord Strathallan and Lord John Drummond began to arrive at Stirling. By these reinforcements the prince’s army was increased to 9,000 men, all in the highest spirits. The Macdonalds, the Camerons, and the Stuarts, were now twice as numerous as they were when the Highland army entered England, and Lord Ogilvy had got a second battalion, under the command of Sir James Kinloch, as lieutenant-colonel, much stronger than the first. The Frasers, the Mackintoshes, and Farquharsons, were reckoned 300 men each, and in addition to these, the Earl of Cromarty, and his son, Lord Macleod, had also brought up their men.[1100]
While the siege was happening, the forces in the north led by Lord Strathallan and Lord John Drummond started arriving in Stirling. These reinforcements increased the prince’s army to 9,000 men, all in high spirits. The Macdonalds, the Camerons, and the Stuarts were now twice as many as they had been when the Highland army entered England, and Lord Ogilvy had gained a second battalion, commanded by Sir James Kinloch as lieutenant-colonel, which was much stronger than the first. The Frasers, the Mackintoshes, and the Farquharsons each numbered around 300 men, and in addition to these, the Earl of Cromarty and his son, Lord Macleod, had also brought their men.[1100]
Conceiving himself in a sufficiently strong condition to give battle to the Highlanders, General Hawley began to put the troops he[619] had assembled at Edinburgh in motion towards the west. His force amounted to upwards of 9,000 men, of whom 1,300 were cavalry, and he might in a few days have increased it considerably by the addition of some regiments which were on their march to join him. He had also reason to expect the immediate arrival in the Frith of Forth of a body of 6,000 Hessians who had embarked at Williamstadt on the 1st of January, by which accession his army would have been almost doubled. Impatient, however, to acquire a renown which had been denied to Cope, his predecessor, of whose capacity he had been heard to speak very contemptuously, Hawley resolved not to wait for his expected reinforcements, but to seize the laurels which were in imagination already within his grasp.
Conceiving himself strong enough to take on the Highlanders, General Hawley started moving the troops he[619] had gathered in Edinburgh towards the west. His force was over 9,000 men, including 1,300 cavalry. In a few days, he could have significantly increased that number with some regiments that were on their way to join him. He also expected the immediate arrival in the Frith of Forth of about 6,000 Hessians who had set out from Williamstadt on January 1st, which would nearly double his army. However, impatient to gain the fame that had eluded Cope, his predecessor, whom he had spoken of with contempt, Hawley decided not to wait for his expected reinforcements and to grab the glory that he imagined was already within reach.
Accordingly, on the morning of the 13th of January, the first division of the royal army, consisting of five regiments of foot, together with the Glasgow regiment of militia, and Hamilton’s and Ligonier’s dragoons, all under the command of Major-general Huske, left Edinburgh and marched westward to Linlithgow. Hearing that preparations had been made at Linlithgow for the reception of these troops, and that provisions and forage had been collected in that town for the use of Hawley’s army, Lord George Murray left Falkirk at four o’clock the same morning for Linlithgow, with five battalions of the clans for the purpose of capturing these stores. He was joined on the road by Lord Elcho’s and Lord Pitsligo’s troops of life-guards, whom he had ordered to meet him. Before sunrise he had completely surrounded the town, and as Lord George had been informed that Huske’s division was to enter the town at night, he called his officers together before marching into town, and having told them the object for which they had come, he desired that they would continue ready to assemble in the street on a moment’s warning, in order to march wherever they might be directed. After taking possession of the town, and apprehending a few militia, Lord George sent forward some patrols on the road to Edinburgh, to reconnoitre while the Highlanders were engaged in seizing the articles prepared for the royal forces; but they had scarcely been an hour in town when these advanced parties discovered a body of dragoons advancing in their direction. Two of the patrols came back at full speed, and having given Lord George notice of their approach, he marched with his men out of the town. The dragoons retired as the Highlanders advanced. Their horse, with 200 of the best foot, followed them about two miles; but the main body returned to Linlithgow, where they dined. With the exception of a few small reconnoitring parties, the advanced body also returned to the town; but in less than an hour one of these parties came in with information that the dragoons were again returning with a large body of horse and foot. Lord George resolved to attack them when the half of them should pass the bridge, half a mile west from the town, and after waiting with his men on the streets till Huske had reached the east end of the town, he retired in the expectation that the royalist general would follow him; but Huske, who marched above the town, though he followed the Highlanders to the bridge, did not pass it. Lord George returned to Falkirk, and by orders of the prince marched next day to Bannockburn.[1101]
On the morning of January 13th, the first division of the royal army, made up of five infantry regiments, the Glasgow militia regiment, and Hamilton’s and Ligonier’s dragoons, led by Major-General Huske, left Edinburgh and headed west to Linlithgow. When he found out that Linlithgow was preparing to receive these troops and that supplies had been gathered there for Hawley’s army, Lord George Murray left Falkirk at 4 a.m. that morning for Linlithgow, bringing five battalions of clans to capture the supplies. On the way, he was joined by Lord Elcho’s and Lord Pitsligo’s life-guard troops, whom he had asked to meet him. Before sunrise, he had surrounded the town completely. Since Lord George had been informed that Huske’s division was set to enter the town at night, he gathered his officers before marching in, explained their purpose, and asked them to be ready to assemble in the street on short notice to move wherever needed. After taking the town and capturing a few militia, Lord George sent some patrols toward Edinburgh to scout while the Highlanders focused on seizing the supplies meant for the royal forces. However, within an hour of arriving in town, these patrols spotted a group of dragoons approaching. Two of the patrols rushed back to inform Lord George, who then led his men out of town. The dragoons fell back as the Highlanders moved in. Their cavalry, along with 200 of the best foot soldiers, pursued them for about two miles, but the main force returned to Linlithgow for dinner. Apart from a few small scouting parties, the advance troops also returned to the town; but in less than an hour, one of these parties reported that the dragoons were coming back with a large group of cavalry and infantry. Lord George decided to attack them when half of them crossed the bridge a half mile west of town. He waited with his men on the streets until Huske reached the eastern end of the town and then retreated, hoping the royalist general would follow. However, Huske, who marched above the town, followed the Highlanders to the bridge but did not cross it. Lord George returned to Falkirk and, on the prince's orders, marched to Bannockburn the next day.[1101]
On the 14th other three regiments marched from Edinburgh towards Borrowstownness, to support the division under Huske, and these were followed next day by three additional regiments. With these forces Huske marched on the 16th to Falkirk, and encamped to the north-west of the town with his front towards Stirling. In the evening he was joined by the remainder of the army, and the artillery, consisting of ten pieces of cannon. General Hawley himself arrived at Callander House the same evening. Next morning the army was joined by Cobham’s dragoons, who had just arrived from England, and by about 1,000 Argyleshire men, chiefly Campbells, under the command of Lieutenant-colonel Campbell, afterwards Duke of Argyle. Besides this corps, this whig clan furnished another of 1,000 men, which was posted about Inverary, under Major-general Campbell, the colonel’s father, to guard the passes. Along with the army was a company called the Yorkshire Blues, raised, maintained, and commanded, by[620] a gentleman of the name of Thornton. Several volunteers, among whom were several clergymen, also accompanied the army on this occasion.
On the 14th, three more regiments marched from Edinburgh towards Borrowstownness to support the division under Huske. The next day, three additional regiments followed. With these troops, Huske marched on the 16th to Falkirk and set up camp to the northwest of the town, facing Stirling. In the evening, he was joined by the rest of the army and the artillery, which included ten cannons. General Hawley himself arrived at Callander House that evening. The next morning, the army was joined by Cobham’s dragoons, who had just come from England, and about 1,000 men from Argyleshire, mainly Campbells, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, who later became the Duke of Argyle. In addition to this group, the whig clan provided another 1,000 men, stationed around Inverary under Major-General Campbell, the colonel’s father, to secure the passes. Accompanying the army was a unit known as the Yorkshire Blues, raised, supported, and led by [620] a gentleman named Thornton. Several volunteers, including some clergymen, also joined the army on this occasion.
Having received intelligence of the advance of the royalists to Falkirk, Charles, on the evening of the 16th, ordered the different detachments of his army to concentrate upon Plean moor, about seven miles from that town, and two miles to the east of Bannockburn, where his head-quarters were. He, however, left several battalions, amounting to about 1,000 men, in Stirling, under the Duke of Perth, to push on the siege of the castle. Nobody supposed that the prince, in issuing this order, had any other object in contemplation than to review his army, and of so little importance was it considered, that although the order was immediately made known on all sides, it was near twelve o’clock next day before the different parts of the army arrived from their quarters.[1102] After the army had been drawn up in line of battle, Charles called a council of war, and for the first time stated his intention of giving immediate battle to Hawley. That general had, it is believed, been informed of the probability of an attack, but he treated the information lightly, and instead of attending to the affairs of his camp, spent the morning at Callander House with the Countess of Kilmarnock, with whom he breakfasted.[1103] The Torwood, once a forest of great extent, celebrated as the chief retreat of the heroic Wallace, but now greatly decayed, lay between the two armies; and through what was once the middle of the forest, the high road from Stirling to Falkirk, by Bannockburn, passes.
After learning that the royalists were advancing towards Falkirk, Charles ordered his army's various detachments to gather at Plean Moor on the evening of the 16th, about seven miles from the town and two miles east of Bannockburn, where his headquarters were located. However, he left several battalions, around 1,000 men, in Stirling under the Duke of Perth to continue the siege of the castle. No one thought that the prince had any other intention in giving this order other than to review his army, and it was considered so minor that, even though the order was quickly communicated, it took until nearly noon the next day for the different parts of the army to arrive from their locations.[1102] Once the army was assembled in battle formation, Charles convened a council of war and shared for the first time his plan to engage Hawley in an immediate battle. Hawley had likely been warned about the possibility of an attack but dismissed the information and instead spent the morning at Callander House with the Countess of Kilmarnock, having breakfast with her.[1103] The Torwood, once a vast forest famous as the main hideout of the legendary Wallace but now significantly diminished, lay between the two armies, with the main road from Stirling to Falkirk passing through what used to be the center of the forest, near Bannockburn.
From information which Charles had received, he supposed that Hawley would have advanced and offered him battle; but seeing no appearance of him, he put his army in motion about mid-day, towards Falkirk. While the main body of the army marched in two columns along the moor, on the west side of the Torwood, where they could not be seen from Hawley’s camp, a third body of horse and foot, under Lord John Drummond, appeared upon the high road which runs through the centre of the Torwood, and moved about, displaying their colours in view of the enemy, as if they intended to attack Hawley’s camp. The object of this parade was to draw off the attention of the enemy from the main body, which was advancing unperceived towards Falkirk, by a different route. After the two columns had advanced about half a mile, Lord George Murray received an order from the prince to delay passing the water of Carron till night, as he did not think it advisable to cross in the face of the enemy, but his lordship having satisfied his royal highness of the impropriety of the order, he was allowed to proceed. Ignorant of the approach of the main body of the Highlanders, Hawley’s officers thought the demonstration made by the body on the high road unworthy of attention; but they were aroused from their apathy by a countryman, who arrived in the camp with intelligence that the Highlanders were close upon them. Two of the officers immediately ascended a tree, and, by means of a telescope, descried the Highland army marching towards Falkirk, by the south side of the Torwood. This was a little before one o’clock, and the officers having communicated the circumstance to Lieutenant-colonel Howard, their commanding officer, he went to Callander House and informed the general of it. Instead, however, of ordering his men to get under arms, Hawley directed that they should merely put on their accoutrements. This order was obeyed, and the troops sat down to dinner, but before they had finished their repast, they were summoned to arms.
From the information Charles received, he thought that Hawley would have moved forward and challenged him to battle; but since he saw no sign of him, he started moving his army around midday towards Falkirk. While the main part of the army marched in two columns along the moor on the west side of the Torwood—where they couldn’t be seen from Hawley’s camp—a third group of cavalry and infantry, led by Lord John Drummond, appeared on the main road through the center of the Torwood. They moved around, showing their flags in view of the enemy, as if they planned to attack Hawley’s camp. The purpose of this display was to divert the enemy's attention from the main force, which was quietly approaching Falkirk by a different route. After the two columns had moved about half a mile, Lord George Murray received an order from the prince to wait to cross the Carron River until nightfall, as he didn’t think it wise to cross in front of the enemy. However, after convincing his royal highness that the order was inappropriate, he was allowed to go ahead. Unaware of the main Highlanders approaching, Hawley’s officers thought the movement on the main road was not worth their attention. But they were shaken from their complacency by a local man who arrived in the camp with news that the Highlanders were near. Two officers quickly climbed a tree and, using a telescope, spotted the Highland army marching towards Falkirk, on the south side of the Torwood. This was just before one o’clock, and after sharing the information with Lieutenant-colonel Howard, their commanding officer, he went to Callander House to inform the general. Instead of ordering his men to prepare for battle, Hawley told them to just put on their gear. This instruction was followed, and the troops sat down for dinner, but before they could finish their meal, they were called to arms.
When the Highlanders came in sight of the water of Carron, the town of Falkirk, and the enemy’s camp, also opened upon their view. It was now between one and two o’clock, and some well-mounted scouts, who were on the opposite side of the water, on observing the Highlanders, immediately rode off at full gallop, and reported that the Highland army was about to cross the Carron at Dunnipace. The alarm which this intelligence produced in the royalist camp was very great. Hawley was instantly sent for, and the commanding officers, who were exceedingly perplexed, formed their regiments as quickly as possible upon the ground in front of the camp. The general, instantly mounting his horse, galloped to the camp, and in his haste left his hat behind him.
When the Highlanders spotted the Carron River, the town of Falkirk and the enemy's camp came into view as well. It was around one or two o'clock, and some well-mounted scouts on the opposite side of the river, seeing the Highlanders, immediately rode off at full speed to report that the Highland army was about to cross the Carron at Dunnipace. The alarm this news caused in the royalist camp was significant. Hawley was quickly summoned, and the commanding officers, who were very confused, formed their regiments as fast as they could on the ground in front of the camp. The general, quickly getting on his horse, rushed to the camp and, in his hurry, left his hat behind.
In taking the circuitous route by the south side of the Torwood, Charles had a double object in view—to conceal his approach from the enemy as long as he could, and to obtain possession of Falkirk moor, about two miles south-west of Hawley’s camp, and which, from the nature of the ground, was considered well fitted for the operations of a Highland army. Suspecting that it was the prince’s design to secure the heights of the moor, Hawley at once determined to prevent him, if possible, and accordingly on his arrival at the camp he ordered the three regiments of dragoons to march towards the moor, and take possession of the high ground between them and the insurgents. He also directed the infantry to follow them with fixed bayonets. This was a rash and inconsiderate step, as Hawley had never examined the ground, which he found, when too late, was by no means a suitable field of battle for his troops. In ordering his army to march up the moor, the English commander is said to have been impressed with the idea that the Highlanders did not mean to attack him, but to give him the slip, and march back to England, and that his object was to intercept them and bring them to action.[1104] This explanation, however, is by no means satisfactory.
By taking the long way around on the south side of the Torwood, Charles had two goals in mind—to keep his approach hidden from the enemy for as long as possible and to take control of Falkirk moor, located about two miles southwest of Hawley’s camp, which was considered suitable for a Highland army due to the terrain. Suspecting that the prince intended to secure the heights of the moor, Hawley quickly decided to prevent this if he could, so when he arrived at the camp, he ordered the three regiments of dragoons to march toward the moor and claim the high ground between themselves and the insurgents. He also instructed the infantry to follow with fixed bayonets. This was a reckless and thoughtless move, as Hawley had never inspected the ground, which he discovered too late was not at all a favorable battlefield for his troops. While ordering his army to advance onto the moor, the English commander reportedly believed that the Highlanders were not planning to attack him but rather to slip away and return to England, and that his intention was to intercept them and force a confrontation. [1104] However, this explanation is far from satisfactory.
After crossing the Carron at Dunnipace Steps, the main body of the Highlanders stretched along the moor in two parallel lines, about two hundred paces asunder. The column next the royal army consisted of the clan regiments which had been in England, and of the recruits which had lately arrived from the Highlands, with the Frasers, and a battalion of the Farquharsons. The other column, which was to the right of the last mentioned, consisted of the Athole brigade, the Maclauchlans, the battalions of Ogilvy and Gordon, and Lord John Drummond’s regiment. After reaching the bottom of the hill, the columns faced to the left, and began to ascend the eminence. Almost simultaneously with this movement, Hawley’s dragoons, proceeding along the eastern wall of Bantaskin inclosures, rapidly ascended the hill also, followed by the foot with fixed bayonets. At this instant, the sky, which till then had been unusually serene, became suddenly overcast, and before the foot had advanced far, a violent storm of wind and rain burst from the south-west, which beat directly in the faces of the soldiers, and retarded their march up the hill. A running contest seemed now to take place between the dragoons and the advanced divisions of the Highland columns, consisting of the Macdonalds and the Athole men, to gain the summit of the ridge of the moor. Both parties reached the top of the hill about the same time, and possessed themselves of two eminences, within musket-shot of each other. To prevent the dragoons gaining the advantage of the ground and the wind, the Macdonalds and Athole men had advanced with such rapidity, that they had left the rear of the columns considerably behind, and on reaching the height of the moor, they halted to give time to the rear to come up.
After crossing the Carron at Dunnipace Steps, the main group of Highlanders spread out across the moor in two parallel lines, about two hundred paces apart. The column closest to the royal army included the clan regiments that had been in England, along with recent recruits from the Highlands, the Frasers, and a battalion of the Farquharsons. The other column, which was to the right of the first, consisted of the Athole brigade, the Maclauchlans, the battalions of Ogilvy and Gordon, and Lord John Drummond’s regiment. Once they reached the bottom of the hill, the columns turned to the left and started to climb. Almost at the same time, Hawley’s dragoons, moving along the eastern wall of the Bantaskin enclosures, quickly ascended the hill too, followed by the infantry with fixed bayonets. At that moment, the previously clear sky suddenly darkened, and before the infantry could advance much, a fierce storm of wind and rain hit from the south-west, striking the soldiers directly in the face and slowing their march up the hill. It seemed like a race was now taking place between the dragoons and the leading sections of the Highland columns, made up of the Macdonalds and the Athole men, to reach the top of the ridge of the moor. Both sides reached the summit at nearly the same time and took control of two hills within musket range of one another. To stop the dragoons from gaining the advantage of the elevated ground and the wind, the Macdonalds and Athole men had moved so quickly that they left the rear of the columns far behind, and upon reaching the top of the moor, they paused to allow the rear to catch up.
Meanwhile Lord George Murray, who commanded the right wing, proceeded to make the necessary arrangements for battle. In forming, the two columns merely faced to the left, by which simple movement the eastern column at once became, as originally designed, the front line. When completed, the order of battle of the Highland army was as follows. On the extreme right of the first line, stood the Macdonalds of Keppoch, next to these the Macdonalds of Clanranald, and in succession the regiment of Glengary, a battalion of Farquharsons under Farquharson of Bumarrel,[1105] the Mackenzies, the Mackintoshes, the Macphersons under Cluny their chief, the Frasers under the Master of Lovat, the Stuarts of Appin, and the Camerons, who formed the extreme left of this line. The second line, which chiefly consisted of the low country regiments, was composed of the Athole brigade, which formed the right wing, of Lord Ogilvy’s regiment of two battalions in the centre, and of the regiment of Lord Lewis Gordon, also of two battalions, which formed the left of the line. At the distance of about twenty yards in the rear of the centre of the second line, the prince was stationed with some horse and foot, and was joined before the commencement of[622] the action by Lord John Drummond, with a large body of horse, the Irish piquets and the other troops, with which he had made the feint, as a corps de reserve. Some of the horse guards under Lords Elcho and Balmerino, and also some of the hussars, who were on the right of the prince, were sent farther to the right to protect the flank, but they were prevented from extending farther, by a morass, which covered the right wing, and were obliged to draw up behind the Athole men. At the opposite extremity on the left of the prince, Lord Pitsligo’s and Kilmarnock’s horse were stationed.[1106]
Meanwhile, Lord George Murray, who was in charge of the right wing, made the necessary preparations for battle. In positioning themselves, the two columns simply turned to the left, which allowed the eastern column to immediately become, as originally planned, the front line. Once completed, the order of battle for the Highland army was as follows. On the far right of the first line stood the Macdonalds of Keppoch, next to them the Macdonalds of Clanranald, followed by the regiment of Glengarry, a battalion of Farquharsons under Farquharson of Bumarrel,[1105] the Mackenzies, the Mackintoshes, the Macphersons under their chief Cluny, the Frasers led by the Master of Lovat, the Stuarts of Appin, and the Camerons, who formed the far left of this line. The second line, which mainly consisted of the lowland regiments, was made up of the Athole brigade on the right wing, Lord Ogilvy’s regiment of two battalions in the center, and Lord Lewis Gordon’s regiment, also of two battalions, which formed the left of the line. About twenty yards behind the center of the second line, the prince was stationed with some cavalry and infantry, and before the action began, he was joined by Lord John Drummond, who brought a large group of cavalry, the Irish piquets, and other troops he used for a feint, as a corps de reserve. Some cavalry under Lords Elcho and Balmerino, along with some hussars positioned to the right of the prince, were sent further to the right to protect the flank. However, they were unable to extend further due to a swamp that covered the right wing and had to take position behind the Athole men. At the opposite end on the left of the prince, Lord Pitsligo’s and Kilmarnock’s cavalry were stationed.[1106]
The infantry of the royal army was also formed in two lines, with a body of reserve in the rear; but the disposition of the cavalry, as will be seen, was altogether different from that of the insurgent army. The first line consisted of the regiments of Ligonier, Price, Royal Scots, Pulteney, Cholmondeley, and Wolfe, and the second of those of Battereau, Barrel, Fleming, Munro, and Blakeney. The names of the regiments are here given according to the order they stood, beginning with the right. Behind the right of the second line, Howard’s regiment was stationed as a reserve. The Glasgow regiment, and other Lowland militia, were posted as another body of reserve, near some cottages behind the left of the dragoons; and the Argyleshire men were placed at some distance from the right of the royal army, to watch the motions of the forces under Lord John Drummond, who seemed, before they joined the two columns on the moor, to threaten an attack upon the camp. The left of the dragoons was directly opposite to Keppoch’s regiment, but by keeping large intervals between their squadrons, their right extended as far down as the centre of Lord Lovat’s regiment, which stood the third from the left of the insurgent army. In consequence of this extension of the front line of the royal army, Lochiel’s regiment, which was upon the left extremity of the opposite line, was outflanked by three of the royal regiments. With the exception of one or two regiments in each line, which, by their proximity to the top of the moor, had reached ground somewhat level, the rest of the king’s infantry stood on the declivity of the hill, and so great was the inequality of the ground, that the opposite wings alone of either army were visible to each other. Between the right of the royal army and the left of that of the insurgents, there was a ravine, which, beginning on the declivity of the hill, directly opposite the centre of the Fraser battalion, ran in a northerly direction, and gradually widened and deepened till it reached the plain. The right of the royal army was commanded by Major-general Huske, the centre by Hawley himself, and the left by Brigadier Cholmondeley, but the three regiments of dragoons on the left were under the immediate command of Lieutenant-colonel Ligonier. The colonel’s own dragoon regiment, formerly Gardiner’s, was stationed on the extreme left. Hamilton’s dragoons were posted on the right, and Cobham’s in the centre.
The infantry of the royal army was organized in two lines, with a reserve unit in the back; however, the cavalry setup was quite different from that of the rebel army. The first line included the regiments of Ligonier, Price, Royal Scots, Pulteney, Cholmondeley, and Wolfe, while the second line comprised Battereau, Barrel, Fleming, Munro, and Blakeney. The regiments are listed here in the order they were positioned, starting from the right. Behind the right of the second line, Howard’s regiment served as a reserve. The Glasgow regiment and other Lowland militia were stationed as another reserve near some cottages behind the left side of the dragoons; the Argyleshire men were placed a bit away from the right of the royal army to monitor the movements of the forces under Lord John Drummond, who appeared to threaten an attack on the camp before they joined the two columns on the moor. The left side of the dragoons was directly opposite Keppoch’s regiment, but by maintaining large gaps between their squadrons, their right stretched down to the center of Lord Lovat’s regiment, which was the third from the left of the rebel army. Because of the extension of the front line of the royal army, Lochiel’s regiment, stationed at the left end of the opposing line, was outflanked by three royal regiments. Except for one or two regiments in each line that had reached somewhat level ground near the top of the moor, the rest of the king’s infantry were positioned on the slope of the hill, such that only the opposing wings of each army could see each other. Between the right side of the royal army and the left side of the rebels, there was a ravine that began at the slope of the hill directly opposite the center of the Fraser battalion, running northward and gradually widening and deepening until it reached the plain. The right side of the royal army was led by Major-general Huske, the center by Hawley himself, and the left by Brigadier Cholmondeley, but the three regiments of dragoons on the left were under the direct command of Lieutenant-colonel Ligonier. The colonel’s own dragoon regiment, previously Gardiner’s, was deployed on the far left. Hamilton’s dragoons were stationed on the right, and Cobham’s in the center.
In the action about to commence, the combatants on both sides were deprived of the use of their artillery. The Highlanders, from the rapidity of their march, left their cannon behind them, and those belonging to Hawley’s army, consisting of ten pieces, stuck fast in a swamp at the bottom of the hill. The royal forces were greatly superior to the Highlanders in numbers, but the latter had the advantage of the ground, and having the wind and the rain in their backs, were not annoyed to the same extent as their adversaries, who received the wind and rain directly in their faces.[1107]
In the upcoming battle, both sides were unable to use their artillery. The Highlanders, due to their quick march, left their cannons behind, while Hawley’s army, which had ten pieces, got stuck in a swamp at the bottom of the hill. The royal forces outnumbered the Highlanders significantly, but the Highlanders had the advantage of the terrain. With the wind and rain at their backs, they were less bothered than their opponents, who faced the wind and rain directly in their faces.[1107]
The right wing of the Highland army and Hawley’s cavalry had remained upwards of a quarter of an hour within musket-shot of each other, waiting the coming up of the other forces, when General Hawley sent an order to Colonel Ligonier, to attack the Highlanders. At the time this order was despatched, some of his troops destined for the centre of his second line had not reached their posts, but Hawley, impatient of delay, and led astray by a mistaken though prevalent idea, that the Highlanders could not stand the shock of cavalry, resolved to commence the action with the dragoons only.[623] Ligonier, who appears to have entertained more correct notions on this subject than the generalissimo, was surprised at the order; but he proceeded to put it in execution.[1108]
The right wing of the Highland army and Hawley’s cavalry had been within musket range of each other for over fifteen minutes, waiting for the other forces to arrive, when General Hawley sent an order to Colonel Ligonier to attack the Highlanders. At the time this order was sent, some of his troops meant for the center of his second line hadn’t reached their positions yet, but Hawley, eager to take action and misled by a common but incorrect belief that the Highlanders couldn’t withstand a cavalry charge, decided to start the fight with just the dragoons. Ligonier, who seemed to have a better understanding of the situation than the commanding general, was surprised by the order, but he went ahead and carried it out.[623]
Before advancing, Colonel Ligonier made several motions, with the design of drawing off the fire of the Highlanders, and riding in among them, and breaking their ranks; but they did not fire a shot. Conjecturing that the dragoons were to be supported by a body of infantry in their rear, Lord George Murray, to whom no such description of force was discernible at the time, sent Colonel Roy Stuart and Anderson, the guide at the battle of Preston, forward on horseback to reconnoitre. On receiving their report that they had not observed any foot, Lord George resolved to anticipate his opponent Ligonier, by attacking the dragoons. Accordingly he gave orders to the right wing to advance slowly, and, passing along the line, desired the men to keep their ranks, and not to fire till he gave them orders. Lord George, with his sword in his hand, and his target on his arm, then took his station at the head of the first line, which, with the second, continued to advance in good order. The dragoons, on observing the approach of the Highlanders, also began to move forward, and were instantly at the full trot. They came up in very good order, till within pistol-shot of the first line of the Highlanders, when Lord George Murray presented his piece as the signal to fire. The Highlanders, thereupon, discharged a volley with such precision and effect, that the dragoons were entirely broken, and many of them were killed and wounded. Hamilton’s and Ligonier’s regiments instantly wheeled about, and galloped down the hill, riding over and trampling upon some of their party, and carrying along with them a company of the Glasgow regiment. Cobham’s regiment, which had just returned from foreign service, however, stood its ground for some time, and breaking through the first line of the Highlanders, trampled many of them under foot. A singular combat then ensued. Deprived of the use of their broadswords, some of the Highlanders, who lay stretched on the ground, had recourse to their dirks, which they plunged into the bellies of the horses. Others seized the riders by their clothes, and dragging them from their horses, stabbed them with the same weapon. In this mêlée the chief of Clanranald made a narrow escape, having been trodden down, and before he was able to rise a horse fell dead upon him, the weight of which prevented him from extricating himself without assistance. While in this perilous situation, he saw a dismounted dragoon and a Highlander struggling near him, and for a time the issue seemed doubtful. The anxiety of the chief, whose own preservation seemed to depend on the success of his clansman, was soon relieved, when he saw the Highlander throw his antagonist, and instantly despatch him with his dirk. The Highlander thereupon came up to the prostrate chief, and drew him from under the horse. The dragoons, unable any longer to contend with the Macdonalds, galloped off to the right between the two armies, and received the fire of the remainder of the front line of the Highlanders, as they went along, as far down as Lord Lovat’s regiment.
Before moving forward, Colonel Ligonier made several gestures to draw the fire of the Highlanders, intending to ride among them and break their ranks; however, they didn't shoot. Suspecting that the dragoons were backed by a group of infantry hidden from view, Lord George Murray, not seeing any such force at the time, sent Colonel Roy Stuart and Anderson, who guided them in the battle of Preston, ahead on horseback to scout the area. Upon their report that they hadn't seen any infantry, Lord George decided to preempt Colonel Ligonier by attacking the dragoons. He ordered the right wing to advance slowly, moving along the line and instructing the men to maintain their ranks and not to fire until he commanded them to. Lord George, with his sword in hand and his shield on his arm, took his position at the front of the first line, which, along with the second line, continued to advance in good formation. When the dragoons noticed the Highlanders approaching, they also began to move forward at a rapid pace. They maintained good order until they were within pistol range of the Highlanders' first line, at which point Lord George presented his weapon as a signal to fire. The Highlanders then fired a volley with such accuracy and effectiveness that the dragoons were completely broken, resulting in many casualties. Hamilton’s and Ligonier’s regiments immediately turned around and galloped down the hill, trampling some of their own men and carrying along a company from the Glasgow regiment. However, Cobham’s regiment, which had just returned from overseas, held its ground for a while and, breaking through the first line of the Highlanders, trampled many of them underfoot. A chaotic fight ensued. Without the use of their broadswords, some Highlanders lying on the ground used their dirks, stabbing the horses in the stomach. Others grabbed the riders by their clothes, pulled them from their horses, and stabbed them with the same weapon. In this mêlée, the chief of Clanranald narrowly escaped after being knocked down, and before he could get up, a horse collapsed on him, making it difficult for him to get free without help. In this dangerous situation, he saw a dismounted dragoon and a Highlander struggling nearby, and for a while, it was uncertain who would prevail. The chief's anxiety, whose survival seemed tied to his clansman’s success, lifted when he saw the Highlander throw the dragoon to the ground and quickly finish him off with his dirk. The Highlander then approached the fallen chief and pulled him out from under the horse. The dragoons, unable to hold their ground against the Macdonalds any longer, galloped off to the right between the two armies, receiving fire from the remaining front line of the Highlanders as they retreated, extending down to Lord Lovat’s regiment.
Afraid that, after the flight of the dragoons, the Highlanders would commence a disorderly pursuit, Lord George Murray ordered the Macdonalds of Keppoch to keep their ranks, and sent a similar order to the two other Macdonald regiments. But notwithstanding this command of the lieutenant-general, and the efforts of the officers, who, with drawn swords and cocked pistols, endeavoured to restrain them from an immediate pursuit, a considerable number of the men of these two regiments, along with all the regiments on their left, as far down as the head of the ravine, rushed down the hill in pursuit of the enemy. They were received with a volley from some of the regiments on the left of the first line of the royal army, and having returned the fire, the Highlanders threw away their muskets, and drawing their swords, rushed in upon the enemy. Unable to resist the impetuosity of the attack, the whole of the royal army, with the exception of Barrel’s regiment, and part of the regiments of Price and Ligonier, gave way. At first the Highlanders supposed that the rout was complete, and General Hawley himself, who was huddled off the field among a confused mass of horse and foot, was of the same opinion; but the Highlanders were undeceived, when coming near the[624] bottom of the hill, they received a fire in flank from these regiments, which threw them into great disorder, and obliged them to retire up the hill. The Camerons and the Stuarts, who were on the opposite side of the ravine, suffered also from the fire of this body, and were likewise obliged to fall back.[1109]
Afraid that the Highlanders would start a chaotic pursuit after the dragoons fled, Lord George Murray instructed the Macdonalds of Keppoch to maintain their formation and sent the same order to the two other Macdonald regiments. However, despite this command from the lieutenant-general and the attempts of the officers, who tried to hold them back with drawn swords and ready pistols, many men from these two regiments, along with all the regiments to their left down to the beginning of the ravine, charged down the hill after the enemy. They were met with gunfire from some regiments on the left side of the first line of the royal army, and after returning fire, the Highlanders discarded their muskets, drew their swords, and surged forward against the enemy. Unable to withstand the ferocity of the assault, nearly the entire royal army, except for Barrel’s regiment and part of the Price and Ligonier regiments, retreated. Initially, the Highlanders believed they had completely routed the enemy, which was also the view of General Hawley, who was hurried off the field amid a chaotic mix of cavalry and infantry. But the Highlanders realized they were mistaken when they approached the bottom of the hill and were hit by flanking fire from those regiments, which disrupted their formation and forced them to retreat back up the hill. The Camerons and the Stuarts on the opposite side of the ravine also faced this gunfire and had to fall back as well.[1109]
Meanwhile Lord George Murray, who observed the confusion in Hawley’s army, was moving down the hill with the Athole men in good order, for the purpose of attacking it on its retreat. He had sent orders by Colonel Ker, to the reserve to advance on the left, and having met scattered parties of the Macdonalds returning up the hill, he endeavoured to rally them as he marched down, but without effect. Before reaching the bottom of the hill, Lord George obtained a complete view of the disorder which prevailed in the enemy’s ranks. With the exception of the three regiments of foot, and Cobham’s dragoons, which were marching rapidly towards Falkirk, and covering the rear of the other fugitives, the remainder of the royal army was running off to the right and left, by forties and fifties; but as Lord George had not more than 600 or 700 men with him, and as the rest of the Highland army was scattered over the face of the hill, he resolved to halt at its foot. Here he was joined by the Irish piquets, and by Lord John Drummond, and other officers. Some of the officers advised a retreat towards Dunipace, that the men might obtain shelter during the night from the rain, which was excessive; but his lordship strongly advised that they should endeavour to obtain possession of Falkirk immediately, while the confusion lasted, declaring that he would either lie in the town or in paradise. While this discussion was going on, the prince arrived, and approved highly of the views of his lieutenant-general. Charles was advised, in the meantime, to retire to some house on the face of the hill, till the result of the attempt should be known.
Meanwhile, Lord George Murray, who saw the chaos in Hawley's army, was moving down the hill with the Athole men in good order, planning to attack as they retreated. He had sent orders through Colonel Ker for the reserve to advance on the left, and while he encountered scattered groups of Macdonalds coming back up the hill, he tried to rally them as he marched down, but it didn’t work. Before reaching the bottom of the hill, Lord George got a full view of the disorder affecting the enemy's ranks. Aside from the three regiments of foot and Cobham’s dragoons, which were quickly heading toward Falkirk to cover the retreat of the other fleeing troops, the rest of the royal army was running off in groups of forty or fifty to the right and left. Since Lord George had only about 600 or 700 men with him and the rest of the Highland army was scattered across the hill, he decided to stop at its foot. There, he was joined by the Irish piquets, Lord John Drummond, and other officers. Some of the officers suggested retreating toward Dunipace so the men could find shelter from the heavy rain during the night, but his lordship strongly recommended that they should try to take Falkirk immediately while the chaos continued, stating that he would either stay in the town or "in paradise." While this discussion was happening, the prince arrived and highly approved of his lieutenant-general's plans. Meanwhile, Charles was advised to go to a house on the face of the hill until the outcome of the attempt became clear.
It was now almost dark, and as the fires of[625] Hawley’s camp indicated an apparent intention on his part to retain possession of the town, the officers assembled at the bottom of the hill, considered it unsafe to advance farther, till they had ascertained the state of matters. To procure intelligence, Mr. Drummond, eldest son of Lord Strathallan, and Oliphant, younger of Gask, entered Falkirk, disguised as peasants, and having ascertained that General Hawley, after issuing orders to set fire to his tents, had abandoned the town, and was retreating on Linlithgow, they immediately returned to their friends with the information. The body collected at the foot of the hill now advanced upon Falkirk, in three detachments; one of which, under Lochiel, entered the town at the west end, another under Lord George Murray, at the centre, and the other, under Lord John Drummond, by a lane called the Cow wynd, at the east end. Some stragglers, who had remained behind, were taken prisoners, one of whom fired at Lord John Drummond, when about to seize him, and wounded him slightly in the arm. Information of the occupation of the town, by the Highlanders, was sent to the prince, who immediately repaired thither, and took up his residence in a house which fronts the steeple.
It was now almost dark, and the fires of[625] Hawley’s camp suggested he intended to keep control of the town. The officers gathered at the bottom of the hill felt it was unsafe to move forward until they figured out what was happening. To gather information, Mr. Drummond, the eldest son of Lord Strathallan, and Oliphant, the younger son of Gask, entered Falkirk disguised as peasants. They discovered that General Hawley, after giving orders to burn his tents, had abandoned the town and was retreating towards Linlithgow. They quickly returned to their group with the news. The gathered forces at the foot of the hill then advanced on Falkirk in three groups: one led by Lochiel entered the town from the west end, another under Lord George Murray entered at the center, and the last under Lord John Drummond took a lane called Cow Wynd at the east end. Some stragglers who had stayed behind were captured, one of whom shot at Lord John Drummond as he tried to arrest him, slightly wounding him in the arm. News of the Highlanders occupying the town was sent to the prince, who immediately went there and took up residence in a house facing the steeple.
So great was the disorder that existed in the Highland army, occasioned by the rash and impetuous conduct of the Macdonalds, in leaving their ranks, and by the check received from the three regiments, that it was about four hours after the close of the battle, which lasted scarcely twenty minutes, before the greater part of the army had any information of the result. The Highlanders were dispersed in every direction over the hill, and the different clans were mingled together pell-mell. The confusion was greatly increased by the obscurity of the night, and for several hours they wandered over the moor, uncertain whether they were to meet friends or foes. Early in the evening, many of the Highlanders had retired from the field of battle, either thinking it lost, or intending to seek shelter from the weather. During this disorder, the fate of the prince himself was equally unknown. Early in the action, he had sent one of his aides-de-camp with an order; but, on returning with an answer, the prince was no more to be seen. The officer, in searching for him, fell in with the prince’s own life-guards, drawn up in order of battle, near a cottage on the edge of the hill, with their commander, Lord Elcho, at their head; but his lordship could give him no information respecting the prince. Lord Lewis Gordon, and several chiefs of the clans, ignorant even of the fate of their own regiments, met together at the seat of Mr. Primrose, at Dunipace, where they were joined by other officers all equally ignorant of the result of the battle. At length, about eight o’clock in the evening, all doubt was removed from the minds of this party, by the arrival of Macdonald of Lochgarry, who announced that the Highland army had obtained a complete victory,—that the English were flying in disorder towards Edinburgh,—and that the prince was in possession of Falkirk, and in the quarters which had been occupied by General Hawley. He added, that he had been sent to Dunipace, by the prince, with orders to the rest of the army to repair to Falkirk next morning by break of day.[1110]
The chaos in the Highland army was so overwhelming, caused by the reckless actions of the Macdonalds leaving their positions and the setback from the three regiments, that it took nearly four hours after the battle ended, which barely lasted twenty minutes, for most of the army to learn the outcome. The Highlanders were scattered in all directions across the hill, and the different clans were mixed together in a jumbled mess. The confusion was made worse by the darkness of night, and for several hours, they wandered across the moor, unsure if they would encounter friends or enemies. Early in the evening, many Highlanders had left the battlefield, either believing it was lost or seeking shelter from the weather. During this chaos, the whereabouts of the prince were just as uncertain. Early in the conflict, he had sent one of his aides with an order; however, when the aide returned with an answer, the prince could no longer be found. In his search for the prince, the officer came across the prince’s own life-guards, assembled in battle formation near a cottage on the hill, led by their commander, Lord Elcho; but Lord Elcho had no information about the prince's whereabouts. Lord Lewis Gordon and several clan chiefs, unaware of the fate of their own regiments, gathered at Mr. Primrose's home in Dunipace, where they were joined by other officers who were equally oblivious to the battle's outcome. Finally, around eight o’clock in the evening, all uncertainty was cleared when Macdonald of Lochgarry arrived and announced that the Highland army had achieved a complete victory—that the English were retreating in disorder towards Edinburgh—and that the prince was in control of Falkirk, in the quarters previously held by General Hawley. He added that he had been sent to Dunipace by the prince with orders for the rest of the army to move to Falkirk at dawn.
Partly from the darkness of the evening, and partly from the impossibility of collecting a sufficiently numerous body of the Highlanders together, the prince was unable to continue the pursuit. About 1,500 of them had entered the town, but so intent were they upon securing the spoils of the English camp, that it was with difficulty that sufficient guards could be got for the town, and the prince’s person, during the night. Besides, the Highlanders had been upon their legs for twelve hours, without receiving any refreshment, and were completely drenched to the skin, so that even had pursuit been otherwise practicable, they must have speedily desisted from excessive fatigue, and might probably have suffered from the dragoons which covered the rear of Hawley’s foot.
Partly because of the evening's darkness and partly due to the difficulty of gathering enough Highlanders together, the prince couldn't continue the chase. About 1,500 of them had entered the town, but they were so focused on securing the spoils from the English camp that it was challenging to assemble enough guards for the town and the prince during the night. Additionally, the Highlanders had been on their feet for twelve hours without any break and were completely soaked, so even if pursuing the enemy had been feasible, they would have soon had to stop due to extreme fatigue and might have faced trouble from the dragoons covering the rear of Hawley’s troops.
In addition to seven pieces of cannon which had been abandoned by the captain of the train at the commencement of the action, Hawley left behind him all his baggage, and a large quantity of military stores. Owing to the rain, very few of his tents, to which he had set fire, were consumed. Besides the[626] matériel of the royal army, several standards and stands of colours fell into the hands of the victors. According to the official returns, the loss of the English, in killed, wounded, and missing, was 280, including a considerable number of officers; but these returns are supposed to be greatly underrated.[1111] There were sixteen officers killed on the government side, viz., Colonel Sir Robert Munro of Foulis; Lieutenant-colonel Whitney of Ligonier’s regiment of dragoons; Lieutenant-colonel Biggar of Munro’s regiment; Lieutenant-colonel Powell of Cholmondeley’s regiment; five captains and one lieutenant of Wolfe’s; and four captains and two lieutenants of Blakeney’s regiment. Sir Robert’s regiment, which consisted chiefly of his own clan, had particularly distinguished itself at the battle of Fontenoy; but on the present occasion it partook of the panic which had seized the other regiments on the left, and fled, leaving its colonel alone and unprotected. In this situation Sir Robert was attacked by six men of Lochiel’s regiment, and, for some time gallantly defended himself with his half-pike. He killed two of his assailants, and would probably have despatched more, had not a seventh come up and shot him in the groin with a pistol. On falling, the Highlander struck him two blows across the face with his broadsword, which killed him on the spot. Dr. Munro of Obsdale, his brother, who, from fraternal affection, had attended Sir Robert to the field to afford him any medical assistance he might require, was standing close by his brother when he fell, and shared his fate at the hands of the same Highlander, who, after firing a pistol into his breast, cut him down with his claymore. The bodies of the two brothers having been recognised the next day, were honourably interred in one grave in the churchyard of Falkirk in presence of all the chiefs.[1112]
In addition to seven cannons that the captain of the train left behind at the start of the battle, Hawley abandoned all his baggage and a large supply of military supplies. Because of the rain, very few of the tents he had set on fire were destroyed. Besides the[626] matériel of the royal army, several flags and standards were captured by the victors. According to official reports, the English lost 280 men, including a significant number of officers, but these numbers are believed to be greatly underestimated.[1111] Sixteen officers were killed on the government side, including Colonel Sir Robert Munro of Foulis; Lieutenant Colonel Whitney of Ligonier’s regiment of dragoons; Lieutenant Colonel Biggar of Munro’s regiment; Lieutenant Colonel Powell of Cholmondeley’s regiment; five captains and one lieutenant from Wolfe’s regiment; and four captains and two lieutenants from Blakeney’s regiment. Sir Robert’s regiment, which mainly consisted of his own clan, had distinguished itself in the battle of Fontenoy; however, on this occasion, it shared in the panic that affected the other regiments on the left and fled, leaving its colonel alone and unprotected. In this situation, Sir Robert was attacked by six men from Lochiel’s regiment, and for a while, he bravely defended himself with his half-pike. He killed two of his attackers and likely would have taken down more if a seventh hadn't arrived and shot him in the groin with a pistol. After he fell, the Highlander struck him twice across the face with his broadsword, killing him instantly. Dr. Munro of Obsdale, his brother, who had come to the battlefield out of brotherly love to provide any medical help Sir Robert might need, was standing close by when he fell and met the same fate at the hands of the same Highlander, who shot him in the chest with a pistol and then cut him down with his claymore. The next day, after the bodies of the two brothers were recognized, they were honorably buried in one grave in the Falkirk churchyard, in the presence of all the chiefs.[1112]
The loss on the side of the Highlanders amounted only to about 40 men, among whom were two or three captains, and some subaltern officers. They had, however, nearly double that number wounded. Besides Lord John Drummond, young Lochiel and his brother, and Dr. Archibald Cameron, were slightly wounded. Hawley’s army could boast of only one prisoner, who fell into their hands by mere accident. This was Major Macdonald of Keppoch’s regiment, cousin to the chief. Having pursued the flying English farther than any other person, he was in the act of returning to his corps, when in his way he observed, in the dusk of the evening, a body of men at some distance standing in a hollow near the bottom of the hill. Imagining this body to be Lord John Drummond’s regiment and the French piquets, he ran forward towards the party with his sword still drawn, and when near them, cried out with a feeling of strong emotion, “Gentlemen, what are you doing here? Why don’t ye follow after the dogs, and pursue them?” Scarcely, however, had he uttered these words, when he discovered that the body he accosted was an English regiment, (Barrel’s,) and the cry, “Here is a rebel! here is a rebel!” at once met his ears. Escape being impossible, the major, thinking that he would not be discovered by the colour of his white cockade, which was quite dirty with the rain and the smoke of the firing, pretended that he was one of their own Campbells; but General Huske observed that it was easy to discover what the prisoner was by his sword, the blade of which was covered over with blood and hair. Huske gave orders “to shoot the dog instantly,” and a party of musketeers immediately presented their pieces at the major’s breast; but Lord Robert Ker generously interposed, and, beating down the muskets, saved the major’s life. The general having refused to receive the major’s arms, they were accepted by Lord Robert. When pulling his pistol from his belt, previously to surrendering his arms, Huske was alarmed, and exclaimed with an oath, that “the dog” was going to shoot him; but Macdonald indignantly observed, that he was more of a gentleman than to do any such thing, and that he was only pulling off his pistol to deliver it up.[1113] The major was carried to Edinburgh,[627] and committed to the castle next day, and, after a few months’ confinement, tried, convicted, and executed.
The Highlanders' losses totaled about 40 men, including a couple of captains and some junior officers. However, they had nearly double that number injured. Along with Lord John Drummond, young Lochiel, his brother, and Dr. Archibald Cameron all suffered minor injuries. On the other hand, Hawley’s army managed to capture only one prisoner, who stumbled into their hands by chance. This was Major Macdonald from Keppoch’s regiment, cousin to the chief. He had chased the fleeing English further than anyone else and was on his way back to his unit when he noticed a group of men in the evening twilight standing in a dip near the bottom of the hill. Thinking this group was Lord John Drummond’s regiment along with the French pickets, he ran toward them with his sword drawn, calling out with strong emotion, “Gentlemen, what are you doing here? Why aren’t you chasing after those dogs?” But just as he spoke, he realized that the men he was addressing were an English regiment (Barrel’s), and he immediately heard cries of “Here is a rebel! Here is a rebel!” Since escape was impossible, the major, believing he wouldn’t be recognized because his white cockade was covered in dirt and smoke from the gunfire, pretended to be one of their own Campbells. However, General Huske noticed that it was easy to tell who the prisoner was by his sword, which was smeared with blood and hair. Huske ordered the musketeers to “shoot the dog instantly,” and a group immediately aimed their weapons at the major's chest; but Lord Robert Ker stepped in, knocked down the muskets, and saved the major's life. The general refused to take the major’s weapon, which was then accepted by Lord Robert. When Huske reached for his pistol before surrendering his arms, he panicked and yelled, swearing that “the dog” was about to shoot him; but Macdonald indignantly replied that he was more of a gentleman than to do such a thing and was only taking out his pistol to hand it over.[1113] The major was taken to Edinburgh,[627] and the next day was confined in the castle, where, after a few months, he was tried, convicted, and executed.
The victory would have been complete by the utter annihilation of the English army, had the prince taken the usual precautions to preserve unity of action among the different sections of his undisciplined host. Early in the morning, Lord George Murray had submitted a plan of the battle to his royal highness, and requested that he would name the officers that were to command, and assign them their different stations; but with the exception of Lord George himself, who was appointed to march at the head of the army, and who consequently had the command of the right wing, no other appointment appears to have been made. It seems to have been understood by Charles himself, that Lord John Drummond was to have commanded the left wing; but if such was the case, Lord John could have obtained no distinct notification thereof, as he never appeared in his place. It is maintained by Lord George Murray, that had there been an officer in command on the left, to have brought up two or three battalions from the second line, or from the corps de reserve so as to have extended the first line still farther to the left, and thus to have faced the English regiments which outflanked them, the whole of Hawley’s foot must have been taken or destroyed, and that few even of the horse would have escaped, as the Highlanders would not have given over the chase till they had reached Linlithgow,—and that, in short, had the three regiments which outlined the Highlanders been faced, the battle would not have lasted ten minutes, as these regiments, instead of keeping their ground, pouring in part of their fire on the left flank of the Highlanders, and compelling those who attacked the right and centre of Hawley’s foot sword in hand to retire to their former ground, would have given way with the rest of the main body. In the absence of Lord John Drummond, it was the duty of O’Sullivan, who, as adjutant-general, was chiefly intrusted by the prince with the formation of the left wing, to have brought up men for the purpose of extending the line; but instead of riding along the line as he should have done before the action, none of the officers of the first line of the Highland army saw him till the battle was over.[1114] While Lord John Drummond could not but be sensible of the error which had been committed on the left, he retaliated upon the lieutenant-general, by ascribing the escape of Hawley’s army to the conduct of Lord George himself, who prevented part of the right wing from joining in the charge upon the foot, after the flight of the dragoons.
The victory would have been complete with the total destruction of the English army, if the prince had taken the usual steps to ensure coordination among the different parts of his unruly army. Early in the morning, Lord George Murray presented a battle plan to the prince and asked him to appoint the officers who would lead and assign them their positions. However, apart from Lord George, who was appointed to lead the army and thus had command of the right wing, no other appointments seemed to be made. It appeared that Charles assumed Lord John Drummond would command the left wing, but if that was the case, Lord John never received a clear notification, as he did not show up in his position. Lord George Murray argues that if there had been an officer in charge on the left to bring up two or three battalions from the second line or from the corps de reserve to extend the first line further to the left and face the English regiments that were outflanking them, Hawley’s entire infantry would have been captured or destroyed, and very few of the cavalry would have escaped, as the Highlanders wouldn’t have stopped chasing them until they reached Linlithgow. In short, if the three regiments covering the Highlanders had been faced, the battle would have lasted no more than ten minutes. Instead of holding their ground and firing partly on the left flank of the Highlanders, which would have forced those attacking the right and center of Hawley’s infantry to retreat to their original positions, they would have given way along with the main body. In Lord John Drummond's absence, it was O’Sullivan’s responsibility, as adjutant-general, to bring up troops to extend the line; but instead of riding along the line before the action as he should have, none of the officers of the first line of the Highland army saw him until after the battle was over. While Lord John Drummond must have recognized the mistake made on the left, he reacted by blaming the lieutenant-general, saying that the escape of Hawley’s army was due to Lord George himself, who prevented part of the right wing from joining in the charge against the infantry after the dragoons fled.
The English imputed their defeat chiefly to the violence of the storm, which was full in their faces during the action; but this, though certainly a formidable difficulty, was not the only one they had to encounter. To a combination of unfortunate circumstances, and not to any particular incident, is to be ascribed the result which ensued; but mainly to Hawley’s ignorance of the resistance which the Highlanders could oppose to cavalry. He had been major of Evans’s dragoons at the battle of Sheriffmuir, where that regiment and the Scots Greys, led by the Duke of Argyle, after getting over a morass, which the intense frost of the preceding night had rendered passable, attacked the flank of the insurgent army, which conceived itself secure from that quarter, and rode down, and drove off the field several regiments of Highlanders. Imagining from this precedent, that the Highlanders could not withstand the charge of cavalry, he observed one day in a company of officers in Flanders, who were talking of the battle of Preston, that “he knew the Highlanders; they were good militia; but he was certain that they could not stand against a charge of dragoons, who attacked them well.”[1115] Under this impression he began the battle with his dragoons, before his infantry had been fully formed into line; but he soon saw the consequences of his indiscretion.
The English blamed their defeat mainly on the intensity of the storm, which hit them directly during the battle; however, this was definitely a significant challenge, but not the only one they faced. The result was due to a mix of unfortunate circumstances, rather than any specific event, and largely because of Hawley’s lack of understanding about the resistance the Highlanders could put up against cavalry. He had been the major of Evans’s dragoons at the battle of Sheriffmuir, where his regiment and the Scots Greys, led by the Duke of Argyle, after crossing a marsh that had become passable due to the severe frost the night before, attacked the flank of the insurgent army, which thought it was safe from that direction, and charged down, driving several regiments of Highlanders off the field. Thinking from this experience that the Highlanders couldn’t withstand a cavalry charge, he remarked one day in a group of officers in Flanders, who were discussing the battle of Preston, that “he knew the Highlanders; they were good militia; but he was sure they couldn’t stand up to a well-executed charge of dragoons.”[1115] With this belief, he started the battle with his dragoons before his infantry were fully lined up; but he quickly realized the consequences of his mistake.
Though the field of battle is about twenty-six miles distant from Edinburgh, the intelligence of Hawley’s defeat was known there before nine o’clock at night, by the arrival of some spectators who had witnessed the action, and by some of the dragoons who, impelled by fear, did not halt till they reached the capital. The English general passed the evening of the battle at Linlithgow, and marched next morning[628] with the mass of his army to Edinburgh, where he arrived about four o’clock in the afternoon. A prey to disappointment and vexation, the appearance of Hawley on the morning after the battle is said by an observer to have been most wretched, and even worse than that of Cope a few hours after his “scuffle,” when the same person saw him at Fala on his retreat to Berwick.[1116]
Though the battlefield is about twenty-six miles from Edinburgh, word of Hawley’s defeat reached there before nine o'clock at night, thanks to some spectators who witnessed the fight and some dragoons who, driven by fear, didn’t stop until they got to the capital. The English general spent the evening of the battle in Linlithgow and marched the next morning[628] with most of his army to Edinburgh, arriving around four o'clock in the afternoon. Overwhelmed with disappointment and frustration, an observer noted that Hawley's appearance the morning after the battle was extremely wretched, even worse than Cope’s was a few hours after his “scuffle,” when the same person saw him at Fala on his retreat to Berwick.[1116]
Before the return of Hawley’s army, the greatest consternation prevailed among the friends of the government at Edinburgh from the reports of the fugitives, who brought accounts of the total rout and dispersion of the army, exaggerated by the relation of circumstances which had no existence, save in their own terrified imaginations; but the arrival of the greater part of the army served to dissipate their fears in some measure. Since the commencement of the rebellion, however, to its final close, never were the apprehensions of the supporters of the existing government more alarmingly excited than on the present occasion, when they saw the veteran troops, who had fought the battles of Dettingen and Fontenoy, return from Falkirk discomfited by a body of undisciplined mountaineers whom they had been taught to despise. The Jacobites, on the other hand, exulted at the victory, and gave expression to their feelings by openly deriding the vanquished.[1117]
Before Hawley’s army came back, there was a lot of panic among the friends of the government in Edinburgh due to reports from the fleeing soldiers, who claimed the army had been completely defeated and scattered. Their stories were exaggerated by fears that existed only in their own terrified minds; however, when most of the army returned, it helped ease their worries a bit. Since the rebellion started until it ended, the supporters of the current government had never been more alarmed than at this moment when they saw the veteran troops, who had fought at Dettingen and Fontenoy, come back from Falkirk defeated by a group of untrained mountaineers they had been taught to look down on. On the other hand, the Jacobites celebrated their victory and openly mocked the defeated. [1117]
The prince spent the 18th, the day after the battle, at Falkirk; but, as the rain fell in torrents during the greater part of that day, few of the officers quitted their lodgings. Notwithstanding the unfavourable state of the weather, the slain were interred by order of the prince, and a considerable body of Highlanders marched to Linlithgow, of which they took possession. Charles now took the advice of his friends as to the use he should make of his victory. Some were for following up the blow which had been struck, and driving Hawley out of Scotland. Others were for marching directly to London before the enemy had time to recover from their consternation. They argued that it was not to be supposed that Hawley would again face the prince and his victorious army till he should receive new reinforcements; that even then the troops which had been beaten would communicate terror to the rest; and that the prince’s army, flushed with victory, could never fight with greater advantages on their side. There were others, however, who thought differently, and maintained that the capture of Stirling castle was the chief object at present; that it had never been before heard of that an army employed in a siege, having beaten those that came to raise it, had made any other use of their victory than to take the fortress in the first place; that any other conduct would argue a great deal of levity; and that it was of the utmost importance to obtain possession of the castle, as it opened an easy and safe communication between the prince, (wherever he might happen to be,) and his friends in the north. This last view was supported by M. Mirabelle de Gordon, a French engineer of Scotch extraction, who gave the prince the strongest assurances that the castle would be forced to surrender in a few days, and added, moreover, that if the prince went immediately upon another expedition he would be obliged to sacrifice all his heavy artillery which he could not carry with him into England.[1118] The opinion of an individual, decorated with an order, and who was consequently considered a person of experience and talents, had great weight with the prince, who, accordingly, resolved to reduce the castle of Stirling before commencing any other operations; but Charles discovered, when too late, that Mirabelle’s knowledge as an engineer was extremely limited, and that he had neither judgment to plan nor knowledge to direct the operations of a siege. This person, whose figure was as eccentric as his mind, was called, in derision, Mr. Admirable by the Highlanders.[1119]
The prince spent the 18th, the day after the battle, at Falkirk; but, since it rained heavily for most of the day, few of the officers left their lodgings. Despite the bad weather, the bodies were buried by the prince’s order, and a significant group of Highlanders marched to Linlithgow, which they took over. Charles sought advice from his friends on how to make use of his victory. Some suggested pursuing Hawley and driving him out of Scotland. Others believed they should march straight to London before the enemy had a chance to recover. They argued that Hawley wouldn’t face the prince and his victorious army again until he received reinforcements; even then, the troops who had been defeated would spread fear among the others; and that the prince’s army, energized by victory, could not have better conditions to fight. However, others disagreed, insisting that capturing Stirling castle was the main priority; that it had never been heard of for an army in a siege, after defeating those who came to relieve it, to take any other action than to secure the fortress first; that any other approach would show a lack of seriousness; and that capturing the castle was crucial as it would ensure safe communication between the prince, wherever he might be, and his allies in the north. This perspective was backed by M. Mirabelle de Gordon, a French engineer of Scottish descent, who assured the prince that the castle would have to surrender in a few days. He also added that if the prince embarked on another mission right away, he would have to abandon all his heavy artillery, which he couldn’t take with him to England.[1118] The opinion of someone decorated with an order, who was therefore seen as experienced and skilled, carried a lot of weight with the prince. Consequently, Charles decided to focus on capturing Stirling castle before undertaking any other actions; however, he discovered too late that Mirabelle’s expertise as an engineer was very limited and that he lacked both the judgment to plan and the knowledge to lead a siege. This individual, whose appearance was as unusual as his mindset, was mockingly referred to as Mr. Admirable by the Highlanders.[1119]
During the prince’s short stay at Falkirk, a misunderstanding took place between a party of the Camerons and Lord Kilmarnock, which had nearly proved fatal to that nobleman. As this incident affords a remarkable illustration of clanship, the particulars cannot fail to be interesting. Lord Kilmarnock, having passed the evening of the battle in his house at Callander, came next morning to Falkirk with a[629] party of his men, having in their custody some Edinburgh volunteers, who, having fallen behind Hawley’s army in its march to Linlithgow, had been taken and carried to Callander House. Leaving the prisoners and their guard standing in the street, opposite to the house where the prince lodged, his lordship went up stairs and presented to him a list of the prisoners, among whom was Mr. Home, the author of the Tragedy of Douglas and the History of the Rebellion. Charles opened the window to survey the prisoners, and while engaged in conversation with Lord Kilmarnock about them, as is supposed, with the paper in his hand, a soldier in the uniform of the Scots Royals, carrying a musket and wearing a black cockade, appeared in the street, and approached in the direction of the prince. The volunteers who observed this man coming up the street were extremely surprised, and, thinking that his intention in coming forward was to shoot the prince, expected every moment to see him raise his piece and fire. Observing the volunteers, who were within a few yards of the prince, all looking in one direction, Charles also looked the same way, and seeing the soldier approach appeared amazed, and, calling Lord Kilmarnock, pointed towards the soldier. His lordship instantly descended into the street, and finding the soldier immediately opposite to the window where Charles stood, the earl went up to him, and striking the hat off the soldier’s head, trampled the black cockade under his feet. At that instant a Highlander rushed from the opposite side of the street, and, laying hands on Lord Kilmarnock, pushed him violently back. Kilmarnock immediately pulled out a pistol, and presented it at the Highlander’s head; the Highlander in his turn drew his dirk, and held it close to the earl’s breast. They stood in this position about half a minute, when a crowd of Highlanders rushed in and drove Lord Kilmarnock away. The man with the dirk in his hand then took up the hat, put it on the soldier’s head, and the Highlanders marched off with him in triumph.
During the prince’s brief stay in Falkirk, a misunderstanding occurred between a group from the Camerons and Lord Kilmarnock, which almost turned deadly for the nobleman. This incident serves as a notable example of clan dynamics, so the details are quite interesting. After spending the evening before the battle at his home in Callander, Lord Kilmarnock arrived the next morning in Falkirk with a[629] group of his men, who were holding some Edinburgh volunteers. These volunteers had fallen behind Hawley’s army while it was heading to Linlithgow and had been captured and brought to Callander House. He left the prisoners and their guards standing in the street across from the house where the prince was staying, then went upstairs to present a list of the prisoners to him, including Mr. Home, the writer of the tragedy Douglas and the History of the Rebellion. Charles opened the window to look at the prisoners, and while he was discussing them with Lord Kilmarnock, it’s believed, while holding the paper, a soldier dressed in the uniform of the Scots Royals appeared in the street, carrying a musket and wearing a black cockade, and came towards the prince. The volunteers, seeing the man approach, were very surprised and thought he meant to shoot the prince, waiting for him to raise his weapon and fire at any moment. Noticing that the volunteers, who were just a few yards away from the prince, were all focused in one direction, Charles turned to look too. He was astonished to see the soldier walking up, and calling to Lord Kilmarnock, he pointed at the soldier. His lordship quickly went down to the street, saw the soldier directly in front of the window where Charles stood, approached him, knocked the soldier's hat off, and stomped on the black cockade. At that moment, a Highlander dashed in from the opposite side of the street, grabbed Lord Kilmarnock, and shoved him back. Kilmarnock immediately pulled out a pistol and aimed it at the Highlander’s head; in response, the Highlander drew his dirk and held it close to the earl’s chest. They stayed in this tense standoff for about half a minute until a crowd of Highlanders surged in and pushed Lord Kilmarnock away. The man with the dirk then picked up the soldier's hat, placed it back on his head, and the Highlanders triumphantly marched off with him.
This extraordinary scene surprised the prisoners, and they solicited an explanation from a Highland officer who stood near them. The officer told them that the soldier in the royal uniform was a Cameron: “Yesterday,” continued he, “when your army was defeated he joined his clan; the Camerons received him with joy, and told him that he should wear his arms, his clothes, and every thing else, till he was provided with other clothes and other arms. The Highlander who first interposed and drew his dirk on Lord Kilmarnock is the soldier’s brother; the crowd who rushed in are the Camerons, many of them his near relations; and, in my opinion,” continued the officer, “no colonel nor general in the prince’s army can take that cockade out of his hat, except Lochiel himself.”[1120]
This amazing scene took the prisoners by surprise, and they asked a Highland officer nearby for an explanation. The officer told them that the soldier in the royal uniform was a Cameron. "Yesterday," he said, "when your army was defeated, he joined his clan. The Camerons welcomed him with open arms and told him he could keep his weapons, his clothes, and everything else until he got other clothes and weapons. The Highlander who first stepped in and drew his knife on Lord Kilmarnock is the soldier’s brother; the crowd that rushed in consists of the Camerons, many of whom are his close relatives. In my opinion," the officer added, "no colonel or general in the prince’s army can take that cockade out of his hat, except Lochiel himself."[1120]
An accident occurred about the same time, which had a most prejudicial effect in thinning the ranks of the Highland army. The Highlanders, pleased with the fire-arms they had picked up upon the field of battle, were frequently handling and discharging them. Afraid of accidents, the officers had issued orders prohibiting this abuse, but to no purpose. One of Keppoch’s men had secured a musket which had been twice loaded. Not aware of this circumstance, he fired off the piece, after extracting one of the balls, in the direction of some officers who were standing together on the street of Falkirk. The other ball unfortunately entered the body of Æneas Macdonell, second son of Glengary, who commanded the Glengary regiment. He survived only a short time, and, satisfied of the innocence of the man that shot him, begged with his last breath that he might not suffer. To soothe the Glengary men under their loss, the prince evinced by external acts that he participated in their feelings, and, to show his respect for the memory of this brave and estimable youth, attended his funeral as chief mourner; but nothing the prince was able to do could prevent some of the men, who felt more acutely than others the loss of the representative of their chief, from returning to their homes.
An accident happened around the same time, which had a very negative impact on the numbers of the Highland army. The Highlanders, excited about the firearms they had found on the battlefield, often handled and fired them. The officers, concerned about safety, had issued orders banning this behavior, but it didn’t help. One of Keppoch’s men had gotten hold of a musket that had been loaded twice. Unaware of this, he fired the weapon after removing one of the bullets, aiming at some officers who were standing together on the street in Falkirk. Unfortunately, the other bullet struck Æneas Macdonell, the second son of Glengary, who was in command of the Glengary regiment. He only lived a short time afterward and, knowing that the man who shot him meant no harm, he begged in his final moments that he not be punished. To comfort the Glengary men in their grief, the prince showed his sympathy through his actions and, to honor the memory of this brave and admirable young man, attended his funeral as the chief mourner; however, nothing the prince could do stopped some of the men, who felt the loss of their chief's representative more deeply than others, from going back to their homes.
On Sunday the 19th, the prince returned to Bannockburn, leaving Lord George Murray with the clans at Falkirk. At Bannockburn he issued, by means of a printing-press which he had carried with him from Glasgow, an account of the battle of Falkirk, a modest document when compared with that of Hawley,[630] who gravely asserted that had it not been for the rain his army would have continued in his camp, “being masters of the field of battle!”
On Sunday the 19th, the prince returned to Bannockburn, leaving Lord George Murray with the clans at Falkirk. At Bannockburn, he used a printing press he had brought from Glasgow to publish an account of the battle of Falkirk, a modest document compared to Hawley’s, [630] who seriously claimed that if it hadn’t been for the rain, his army would have stayed in camp, “being masters of the field of battle!”
After the battle of Falkirk, the Duke of Perth again summoned the castle of Stirling to surrender, but the governor returned the same answer he had sent to the first message. The prince therefore resumed the siege on his return to his former head quarters, and fixed his troops in their previous cantonments. An able mathematician, named Grant, who had been employed many years with the celebrated Cassini, in the observatory at Paris, and who had conducted the siege of Carlisle, had at the commencement of the siege communicated to the prince a plan of attack, by opening trenches and establishing batteries in the church-yard. He had assured the prince that this was the only place where they could find a parallel almost on a level with the batteries of the castle; and that if a breach were effected in the half-moon, which defended the entry to the castle, from a battery in the church-yard, the rubbish of the work would fill the ditch, and render an assault practicable through the breach. In consequence, however, of a remonstrance from the inhabitants, who stated that the fire from the castle in the direction of the church-yard would reduce the greater part of the town to ashes, the prince abandoned this plan, and consulted M. Mirabelle, with the view of ascertaining whether there was any other practicable mode of making an attack on the castle with effect. To borrow an expression of the Chevalier Johnstone, in reference to the conduct of Mirabelle on this occasion, that it is always the distinctive mark of ignorance to find nothing difficult, not even the things that are impossible, this eccentric person, without the least hesitation, immediately undertook to open the trenches on the Gowling or Gowan hill, a small eminence to the north of the castle, about forty feet below its level.[1121]
After the battle of Falkirk, the Duke of Perth once again demanded that the castle of Stirling surrender, but the governor replied exactly as he had to the first message. So, the prince resumed the siege when he returned to his former headquarters and positioned his troops in their previous camps. A skilled mathematician named Grant, who had worked for many years with the famous Cassini at the observatory in Paris and had managed the siege of Carlisle, had shared a plan of attack with the prince at the start of the siege. This plan involved digging trenches and setting up batteries in the churchyard. He assured the prince that this location was the only place where they could establish a position almost level with the castle's batteries, and that if they managed to create a breach in the half-moon that protected the castle’s entrance, the debris would fill the ditch, making an assault through the breach feasible. However, due to concerns raised by local residents who expressed that the castle's fire directed at the churchyard would likely destroy most of the town, the prince decided to scrap this plan. He then consulted M. Mirabelle to see if there was another effective way to attack the castle. To borrow a phrase from Chevalier Johnstone about Mirabelle's approach this time, it’s often a sign of ignorance to find nothing difficult, even the impossible. Without any hesitation, this eccentric individual took it upon himself to start digging trenches on Gowling or Gowan Hill, a small rise to the north of the castle, about forty feet below its level.[1121]
As there were not above fifteen inches depth of earth above the rock, it became necessary to supply the want of earth with bags of wool and earth, an operation which occupied several days. On breaking ground a fire was opened on the trenches from the castle, which was renewed from time to time during the progress of the works, and was answered from the trenches; but the fire from the castle was not sufficiently strong to hinder the operations, which, from the commanding position of the castle guns, could have been easily prevented. The design of General Blakeney in thus allowing the besiegers to raise their works, was, it is understood, to create a belief among them, that the castle would not be tenable against their batteries, and by this impression to induce the Highland army to remain before the fortress till Hawley should be again in sufficiently strong condition to advance from Edinburgh. Having, on the evening of the 28th, completed the battery on the Gowan hill, which consisted of three pieces of cannon, the rebels quickly raised another on a small rocky eminence called the Ladies’ hill, on the south-east of the town. They were both unmasked on the morning of the 29th, and immediately opened with a brisk fire, which shattered two of the embrasures of the castle. As the guns of the batteries were pointed upwards, the balls generally went over the castle, and the few that struck the walls produced little effect; but the case was totally different with the besieged, who, from their elevated situation, from which they could see even the shoe-buckles of the French artillerymen behind the batteries, poured down a destructive fire upon the besiegers from two batteries mounting together thirteen pieces, which dismounted the besiegers’ guns, broke their carriages, and forced them to retire with considerable loss. Thus defeated in their attack, the rebels abandoned the siege after wasting three weeks in a fruitless attempt to obtain possession of a post, which could have been of no essential service to them, and before which they lost some of their best men, chiefly among the French piquets, whom least of all they could spare.
Since there were only about fifteen inches of soil above the rock, it became necessary to fill the lack of earth with bags of wool and soil, a task that took several days. When they started digging, a fire was opened from the castle onto the trenches, which was renewed from time to time during the work, and it was returned from the trenches; however, the fire from the castle wasn’t strong enough to stop the operations, which, given the elevated position of the castle's guns, could have easily been prevented. General Blakeney's strategy in allowing the besiegers to continue their work was, as understood, to make them believe that the castle wouldn’t hold against their artillery, aiming to convince the Highland army to stay in front of the fortress until Hawley could gather enough strength to advance from Edinburgh. On the evening of the 28th, after finishing the battery on Gowan Hill, which had three cannons, the rebels quickly set up another one on a small rocky hill known as Ladies’ Hill, southeast of the town. They unmasked both positions on the morning of the 29th and immediately opened fire, damaging two of the castle’s embrasures. Since the batteries' guns were aimed upwards, most of the cannonballs went over the castle, and the few that hit the walls had little effect; however, the situation was completely different for the defenders, who, from their higher position—where they could even see the shoe buckles of the French artillerymen behind the batteries—unleashed a devastating fire on the besiegers from two batteries with a total of thirteen pieces, which knocked out the besiegers’ guns, damaged their carriages, and forced them to retreat with considerable losses. Defeated in their assault, the rebels abandoned the siege after wasting three weeks in a futile attempt to capture a position that wouldn’t have been of much use to them, during which they lost some of their best men, especially among the French piquets, who they could least afford to lose.
FOOTNOTES:
[1077] Culloden Papers, p. 263.
[1078] Idem, p. 461.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 461.
[1079] Culloden Papers, p. 461.
[1080] Culloden Papers, p. 462.
[1081] Kirkconnel MS. Home, 159.
[1082] Home, p. 160.
[1083] Home, p 162.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p 162.
[1084] Culloden Papers, p. 264.
[1085] Idem, p. 265.
[1087] “The zeal (says General Wightman) which the inhabitants have shown in accommodating the troops, will help to ridd us of the suspicion of Jacobitism; but we have a pack of vermin (Qu. Jacobites?) within our walls, who take unaccountable libertys, of whom I hope we shall be for ever ridd ere long.”—Culloden Papers, p. 470.
[1087] “The enthusiasm (says General Wightman) that the locals have shown in helping the troops will help clear us of any suspicion of Jacobitism; however, we have a group of troublemakers (possibly Jacobites?) inside our walls who are taking outrageous liberties, and I hope we'll be rid of them for good soon.” —Culloden Papers, p. 470.
[1088] Culloden Papers, p. 270.
[1089] Boyse, p. 131.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 131.
[1091] Boyse, p. 132.
[1092] Kirkconnel MS.
[1094] History of Stirling, p. 146.
[1095] History of Stirling, p. 150.
[1096] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 77.
[1097] General Hawley, alluding to this affair, in a letter to the lord-president, 12th Jan. 1745–6, says, “We have had a small brush with them (the Highlanders) yesterday at Airth, up the Forth with 300 men in boats; killed and wounded about fifty, with their chief French engineer; crippled two of their guns, burnt all their boats, and hindered their transporting their great cannon from Alloway for some days.”—Culloden Papers, p. 266.
[1097] General Hawley, referring to this situation, wrote to the lord-president on January 12, 1745–6, stating, “We had a small skirmish with them (the Highlanders) yesterday at Airth, on the Forth with 300 men in boats; we killed and wounded about fifty, including their chief French engineer; damaged two of their guns, burned all their boats, and delayed their transportation of the heavy artillery from Alloway for a few days.”—Culloden Papers, p. 266.
[1099] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 116.
[1100] Kirkconnel MS.
[1101] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 79. Kirkconnel MS.
[1102] Kirkconnel MS.
[1103] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 120.
[1104] Home, p. 176.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 176.
[1105] There was another battalion of the Farquharsons under Farquharson of Monaltry, which, having the charge of the cannon belonging to the insurgent army, was not in the battle.
[1105] There was another battalion of the Farquharsons led by Farquharson of Monaltry, which was responsible for the cannons of the rebel army and did not participate in the battle.
[1107] Some accounts make Hawley’s forces of all descriptions at 15,000, being nearly double the number of the Highlanders, who amounted to 8,000; but these statements are exaggerated. Hawley’s army, including the Argyleshire men, did not probably exceed 10,000 men.
[1107] Some reports claim that Hawley’s forces were around 15,000, which is almost double the number of the Highlanders, who numbered 8,000; however, these claims are overstated. Hawley’s army, including the Argyleshire men, likely did not exceed 10,000 troops.
[1108] Home, p. 175.
[1110] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 127.
[1111] Mr. Home, who was in the engagement, states, that Hawley had about 300 or 400 private men killed. Maxwell of Kirkconnel, who was also present, reckons his loss at between 400 and 500 killed, and some hundreds of prisoners. The Chevalier Johnstone makes, men 600 killed, and 700 prisoners. Such also is the estimate of the author of the Journal and Memoirs printed among the Lockhart Papers.
[1111] Mr. Home, who was there, says that Hawley had about 300 or 400 men killed. Maxwell of Kirkconnel, who was also present, estimates his losses at between 400 and 500 killed, along with several hundred prisoners. Chevalier Johnstone reports 600 killed and 700 prisoners. This is also the assessment of the author of the Journal and Memoirs included in the Lockhart Papers.
[1112] Culloden Papers, p. 268.
[1115] Home, p. 177.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 177.
[1116] Culloden Papers, p. 267.
[1117] Id., p. 272.
[1118] Kirkconnel MS.
[1119] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 117.
[1120] Home, p. 180.
[1121] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 118.
CHAPTER XXXV.
A.D. 1746.
1746 A.D.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Duke of Cumberland sent down to Scotland—Marches westward—Siege of Stirling castle raised—Highland[631] army retreats to the north—Council held at Crieff—Duke of Cumberland pursues and arrives at Perth—Arrival of Hessians—Rout of Moy—Capture of the town and castle of Inverness by Charles—Duke of Cumberland arrives at Aberdeen—Highlanders capture Fort Augustus—Expedition against Lord Loudon—Expedition of Lord George Murray into Athole—Duke of Cumberland’s movements—Takes possession of Old Meldrum and Strathbogie—Insurgents retreat across the Spey—Re-capture of the Hazard sloop-of-war—Siege of Fort William by the insurgents—Siege abandoned.
Duke of Cumberland was sent to Scotland—marches west—siege of Stirling Castle lifted—Highland army retreats north—council held at Crieff—Duke of Cumberland follows and reaches Perth—arrival of Hessians—defeat at Moy—Charles captures the town and castle of Inverness—Duke of Cumberland arrives in Aberdeen—Highlanders take Fort Augustus—expedition against Lord Loudon—Lord George Murray's mission into Athole—Duke of Cumberland's movements—takes control of Old Meldrum and Strathbogie—insurgents retreat across the Spey—recapture of the Hazard sloop-of-war—siege of Fort William by the insurgents—siege abandoned.
Unwilling any longer to intrust the management of the war to a general who had given such a signal proof of incapacity as Hawley had done, the government, immediately on receipt of his despatches, sent down the Duke of Cumberland to Scotland, to take the command of the army, and to retrieve if possible the lost reputation of the heroes of Dettingen and Fontenoy. The duke was beloved by the army, and enjoyed its confidence, circumstances which rendered him peculiarly fitted to supersede Hawley, who, after his return to Edinburgh, had by his severities become unpopular with the soldiers. Another reason for putting the duke at the head of the army opposed to Prince Charles, was the favourable effect which, it was supposed, the appearance of a prince of the blood would have upon the minds of the people of Scotland, and which, it was expected, would neutralise the influence of his kinsman. But apart from his rank as the son of the king, Prince William had little to recommend him to the especial notice of a nation, rather fastidious in its respect for princes. His conduct while in Scotland showed that humanity, the brightest ornament which can adorn the soldier hero, had no place in the catalogue of his virtues. With a cruelty, partly the result, perhaps, of the military school in which he was trained,[1122] and which fortunately has few parallels among civilised nations, he pursued his unfortunate victims, the misguided but chivalrous adherents of the fallen dynasty, with a relentless perseverance which disgusted even his own partisans.
Unwilling to trust the management of the war to a general who had shown such clear incompetence as Hawley had, the government immediately sent the Duke of Cumberland to Scotland to take command of the army and try to restore the lost reputation of the heroes of Dettingen and Fontenoy. The duke was well-liked by the army and had their confidence, which made him particularly suited to replace Hawley, who had become unpopular with the soldiers due to his harshness after returning to Edinburgh. Another reason for placing the duke in charge of the army against Prince Charles was the belief that having a prince of the blood would positively influence the people of Scotland and counteract his cousin's impact. However, aside from his title as the king's son, Prince William had little to endear himself to a nation known for its selective respect for royalty. His behavior while in Scotland demonstrated that compassion, the most honorable quality a heroic soldier can possess, was notably missing from his character. With a cruelty, perhaps partly stemming from the military training he received, which has few parallels among civilized nations, he relentlessly pursued his unfortunate victims, the misguided yet noble supporters of the fallen dynasty, with a determination that even repulsed his own followers.
Having received his instructions, the duke lost no time in preparing for his journey. He left London on the 25th of January, attended by Lord Cathcart, Lord Bury, Colonels Conway and York his aides-de-camp, and arrived at Holyrood House on the 30th. He was waited upon by the state-officers, the magistrates of the city, the professors of the university, and the clergy, all of whom were graciously received. His royal highness was presented with the freedom of the city in a gold box. In the afternoon he held a sort of drawing-room, which was attended by a considerable number of ladies very richly dressed. The most conspicuous among them was a Miss Ker, who wore a busk, at the top of which was a crown done in bugles, surrounded with this inscription, “Britain’s Hero, William, Duke of Cumberland.” To celebrate his arrival the city was illuminated in the evening, but although the Jacobites, from prudential motives, concurred in this demonstration, their windows were broken by the mob.[1124]
Having received his instructions, the duke wasted no time getting ready for his trip. He left London on January 25th, accompanied by Lord Cathcart, Lord Bury, and Colonels Conway and York, his aides-de-camp, and arrived at Holyrood House on the 30th. He was greeted by the state officials, city magistrates, university professors, and the clergy, all of whom were warmly welcomed. His royal highness was presented with the freedom of the city in a gold box. In the afternoon, he held a type of drawing-room event, which was attended by a significant number of ladies dressed in elaborate outfits. The most noticeable among them was a Miss Ker, who wore a busk with a crown made of bugles at the top, surrounded by the inscription, “Britain’s Hero, William, Duke of Cumberland.” To celebrate his arrival, the city was illuminated that evening, but even though the Jacobites agreed to this display for safety reasons, their windows were broken by the mob.[1124]
In the course of the day the duke inspected the army. His appearance revived the spirits[632] of the soldiers, who, it is said, desired nothing so much as an opportunity of wiping away the disgrace of their late defeat. Such being the favourable disposition of the troops, it was resolved in a council of war held in the evening to march next morning to the relief of Stirling castle. Accordingly, early in the morning the army, which, by recent reinforcements, had been increased to fourteen battalions of foot, and four regiments of dragoons, besides the Argyleshire men, left Edinburgh in two divisions, preceded by Hamilton’s and Ligonier’s dragoons. One of these divisions, comprising eight battalions, at the head of which the duke was to place himself, proceeded towards Linlithgow, and the other, consisting of six battalions under the command of Brigadier Mordaunt, marched in the direction of Borrowstownness. The duke himself left Holyrood House at nine o’clock in the morning, in presence of a large assemblage of citizens, who, from curiosity, had collected before the palace at an early hour to witness his departure. He entered a splendid coach, which, with twelve beautiful horses, had been presented to him by the Earl of Hopetoun, and was accompanied in his progress through the city by many persons of distinction, and by a crowd of citizens. On reaching Castlebarns, a place about a quarter of a mile from the West-port, by which he left the city, the duke mounted his horse, and taking off his hat thanked the people for their attentions. He told them that he was in great haste to fulfil the object of his mission, and concluded by wishing them farewell. This short address was received with a loud huzza. The duke then took leave of the nobility and gentry who surrounded him, and at parting said, “Shall we not have one song?” He then began to sing an old Scottish song:—
During the day, the duke inspected the army. His presence lifted the spirits[632] of the soldiers, who reportedly wanted nothing more than a chance to reclaim their honor after their recent defeat. With the troops in such a positive mindset, a war council held that evening decided to march the next morning to help Stirling castle. So, early the next morning, the army—now reinforced to fourteen battalions of foot and four regiments of dragoons, along with the Argyleshire men—left Edinburgh in two groups, led by Hamilton’s and Ligonier’s dragoons. One group, with eight battalions and the duke leading, headed toward Linlithgow, while the other group, consisting of six battalions under Brigadier Mordaunt, marched toward Borrowstownness. The duke himself left Holyrood House at nine o’clock in the morning, in front of a large crowd of citizens who had gathered early to see him off. He got into an impressive coach, drawn by twelve beautiful horses that the Earl of Hopetoun had given him, and was accompanied through the city by many notable figures and a throng of citizens. When he reached Castlebarns, about a quarter of a mile from the West-port, the point where he exited the city, the duke got on his horse, removed his hat, and thanked the people for their attention. He told them he was in a hurry to accomplish his mission and concluded by bidding them farewell. This brief speech was met with loud cheers. The duke then said goodbye to the nobility and gentry around him and, before parting, asked, “Shall we not have one song?” He then started to sing an old Scottish song:—
“Will ye play me fair?
"Will you play fair with me?"
Highland laddie, Highland laddie.”
Highland guy, Highland guy.
But before he had finished the first stanza he stretched forth his hand, and, putting spurs to his horse, went off at full gallop to join the army.[1125]
But before he finished the first stanza, he reached out his hand, kicked his horse into high gear, and took off at full speed to join the army.[1125]
The duke took up his quarters for the night at Linlithgow with the eight battalions, and Mordaunt stopped at Borrowstowness with the other division. The dragoons were quartered in the adjacent villages, and the Argyleshire men were posted in front towards the river Avon. Early next morning, the duke received intelligence that the main body of the Highland army, quartered at Falkirk, had retired to the Torwood, where, they gave out, they intended to make a stand. Determined that no time should be lost in following the insurgents, the duke, after reviewing his army in the morning, advanced towards Falkirk. Several parties of the Highlanders, who were seen hovering on the hills between Falkirk and Linlithgow, retired with precipitation on his approach; but some stragglers were brought in by his advanced scouts, who reported that the Highlanders, afraid to risk another battle, on account of the increase of the royal army, and the diminution of their own by desertion, were repassing the Forth in great confusion. Two great explosions, like the blowing up of magazines, which were heard from a distance, seemed to confirm this intelligence. On reaching Falkirk, the duke found that all the wounded soldiers who had been made prisoners in the late action, had been left behind by the insurgents in their retreat. His royal highness halted at Falkirk with the main body of his army, and immediately detached Brigadier Mordaunt with the Argyleshire men and all the dragoons, in pursuit of the Highlanders. The duke passed the night in the house which Charles had occupied on the evening of the late battle, and slept in the same bed on which the prince had reposed. Next morning Prince William marched to Stirling, of which Brigadier Mordaunt had taken possession the previous evening. He complimented General Blakeney on his defence of the castle, and was informed by the latter that, had the siege continued much longer, he (Blakeney) must have surrendered for want of ammunition and provisions.
The duke settled in for the night at Linlithgow with the eight battalions, while Mordaunt stayed at Borrowstowness with the other division. The dragoons were stationed in the nearby villages, and the Argyleshire men were positioned in front toward the river Avon. Early the next morning, the duke learned that the main body of the Highland army, based in Falkirk, had retreated to the Torwood, where they claimed they planned to make a stand. Determined not to waste any time pursuing the insurgents, the duke reviewed his army in the morning and moved toward Falkirk. Several groups of Highlanders, spotted hovering on the hills between Falkirk and Linlithgow, quickly retreated as he approached; however, some stragglers were captured by his forward scouts, who reported that the Highlanders, afraid to engage in another battle due to the growing royal army and their own losses from desertion, were crossing the Forth in great disarray. Two loud explosions, resembling the blowing up of magazines, heard from a distance, seemed to confirm this news. Upon reaching Falkirk, the duke discovered that all the wounded soldiers who had been captured during the recent battle had been left behind by the insurgents in their retreat. His royal highness paused at Falkirk with the main body of his army and immediately sent Brigadier Mordaunt with the Argyleshire men and all the dragoons in pursuit of the Highlanders. The duke spent the night in the house that Charles had occupied the evening of the last battle, sleeping in the same bed the prince had used. The next morning, Prince William marched to Stirling, which Brigadier Mordaunt had taken control of the previous evening. He praised General Blakeney for his defense of the castle and was told by him that if the siege had lasted much longer, he would have had to surrender due to lack of ammunition and supplies.
In his march the duke was accompanied by several officers of the English army, who had been taken prisoners at Preston, and who, under the pretence of being forcibly released by armed parties of country people in Angus and Fife, had broken their parole, and returned to Edinburgh. The Duke of Cumberland, who appears to have thought it by no means dishonourable[633] to break faith with rebels, not only absolved these officers from their parole, but sent circulars to all the other officers, who continued prisoners of war, releasing them from the solemn obligation they had undertaken not to serve against Prince Charles for a certain time, requiring them to join their respective regiments, and threatening with the loss of their commissions such of them as should refuse to return immediately to the service. Only a few officers had the virtuous courage to refuse compliance, declaring their sense of the insult offered to men of an honourable profession, by remarking that the duke was master of their commissions, but not of their probity and honour.[1126]
As he marched, the duke was joined by several officers from the English army who had been captured at Preston. Under the guise of being forcibly freed by armed locals in Angus and Fife, they had broken their promise and returned to Edinburgh. The Duke of Cumberland, who seemed to think it was not dishonorable to break faith with rebels, not only released these officers from their commitment but also sent out messages to all the other officers still imprisoned, freeing them from their serious obligation not to fight against Prince Charles for a specific period. He ordered them to return to their regiments and warned that those who refused to come back to service would lose their commissions. Only a few officers had the courage to stand up and refuse, expressing their disapproval of the disrespect shown to honorable professionals, pointing out that while the duke controlled their positions, he did not control their integrity and honor.[633]
It was not without considerable reluctance that Charles had been induced to consent to a retreat. So late as the 28th of January, on which day he received information at Bannockburn that the Duke of Cumberland was expected at Edinburgh in a day or two, he had sent Secretary Murray to Falkirk to acquaint Lord George Murray, that it was his intention to advance and attack the Duke of Cumberland, when he should reach Falkirk, and to request his lordship to remain there till the duke came to Linlithgow. Lord George did not express any disapprobation of Charles’s design, but immediately drew up a plan of the battle in contemplation, which he carried to Bannockburn, and showed to Charles. The prince, who was in high spirits, expressed himself much pleased with the plan, which differed in some respects from that he had sketched previous to the late battle; but, to his utter astonishment, he received a packet from Lord George Murray by an aide-de-camp, containing a representation by his lordship and all the chiefs,[1127] who were with him at Falkirk, advising a retreat to the north.
Charles had reluctantly agreed to a retreat. As late as January 28th, when he learned in Bannockburn that the Duke of Cumberland was expected in Edinburgh within a couple of days, he sent Secretary Murray to Falkirk to inform Lord George Murray that he planned to advance and attack the Duke when he arrived at Falkirk. He asked Lord George to stay put until the Duke reached Linlithgow. Lord George didn’t object to Charles’s plan but quickly drafted a battle strategy and brought it to Bannockburn to show Charles. The prince, in high spirits, was pleased with the new plan, which was different from the one he had outlined before the last battle. However, to his shock, he received a packet from Lord George Murray via an aide-de-camp, presenting advice from him and all the chiefs at Falkirk, recommending a retreat to the north.
In this paper, after stating that they considered it their duty, “in this critical juncture,” to lay their opinions in the most respectful manner before his royal highness, they proceeded to say, that they were certain that a vast number of his troops had gone home since the battle of Falkirk, and that, notwithstanding all the endeavours of the commanders of the different corps, they found that the evil was hourly increasing, and that they had it not in their power to prevent it,—that as they were afraid Stirling castle could not be taken so soon as was expected, they could, from the inequality of their numbers to that of the enemy, anticipate nothing but utter destruction to the few troops that might remain behind, should the enemy advance before the castle fell into Prince Charles’s hands. For these reasons, they gave it as their opinion, that the only way to extricate his royal highness, and those who remained with him, out of the imminent danger which threatened them, was to retire immediately to the Highlands, where the army could be usefully employed the remainder of the winter in taking the forts in the north,—that they were morally certain they could keep as many men together as would answer that end, and would hinder the enemy from following them to the mountains at that season of the year,—and that, in spring, they had no doubt that an army of 10,000 effective Highlanders could be brought together, who would follow his royal highness wherever he might think proper. Such a plan, they maintained, would certainly disconcert his enemies, and could not but be approved of by his royal highness’s friends both at home and abroad, and that if a landing should happen in the meantime, the Highlanders would immediately rise either to join the invaders, or to make a powerful diversion elsewhere. On considering the hard marches which the army had undergone, the season of the year, and the inclemency of the weather, his royal highness, they said, as well as his allies abroad and his adherents at home, could not fail to approve of the proposal,—that the greatest objection to the retreat was the difficulty of saving the artillery, particularly the heavy cannon; but that it would be better that some of these were thrown into the Forth, than that his royal highness and the flower of his army should be exposed to the risk they inevitably would, should the proposed retreat not be agreed to, and put in execution without[634] loss of time; and that they thought that it would be the greatest imprudence to risk the whole on so unequal a chance, when there were such hopes of succour from abroad, besides the resources his royal highness would have from his adherents at home. In conclusion, they informed the prince that they had just been apprised, that numbers of their people had gone off, and that many were sick, and not in a condition to fight. They added, that nobody was privy to the address but the subscribers; and they assured him that it was with great concern and reluctance they found themselves obliged to declare their sentiments in so dangerous a situation,—a declaration which nothing could have prevailed upon them to make but the unfortunate diminution of the army by desertion.[1128]
In this paper, after stating that they felt it was their duty, “at this critical time,” to express their opinions respectfully to his royal highness, they went on to say that they were sure a large number of his troops had returned home since the battle of Falkirk. They noted that, despite all the efforts of the commanders of the various units, the situation was getting worse by the hour, and they were powerless to stop it. They were concerned that Stirling castle could not be captured as quickly as expected and, given the disparity in numbers compared to the enemy, they feared nothing but total destruction for the few troops that might stay behind if the enemy advanced before the castle fell into Prince Charles’s hands. For these reasons, they believed the best way to get his royal highness and those with him out of the imminent danger they faced was to retreat immediately to the Highlands, where the army could effectively spend the rest of the winter taking the northern forts. They were confident they could keep enough men together to achieve this goal and that it would prevent the enemy from chasing them into the mountains at that time of year. They also expected that by spring, they could gather an army of 10,000 capable Highlanders who would follow his royal highness wherever he chose. They argued that this plan would undoubtedly frustrate his enemies and would likely be supported by his friends both at home and abroad. They mentioned that if a landing were to occur in the meantime, the Highlanders would quickly mobilize to join the invaders or to create a significant diversion elsewhere. Considering the hard marches the army had endured, the time of year, and the harsh weather conditions, they said his royal highness, as well as his supporters abroad and his followers at home, would likely approve of the proposal. They pointed out that the biggest concern about the retreat was the challenge of saving the artillery, especially the heavy cannons; however, they believed it was better to throw some of these into the Forth than put his royal highness and the best of his army at risk, which would be inevitable if the proposed retreat were not agreed upon and executed immediately. They emphasized that it would be incredibly reckless to gamble everything on such an uneven chance when there were strong hopes of assistance from abroad, in addition to the support his royal highness could count on from his allies at home. In conclusion, they informed the prince that they had just learned that many of their people had left, and that many were sick and not fit for battle. They added that only the signers were aware of the address and assured him that it was with great concern and reluctance that they felt compelled to express their views in such a hazardous situation—a declaration they would not have made if it weren't for the unfortunate reduction of the army due to desertion.
According to a statement made by John Hay, who occasionally acted as secretary to the prince, Charles was so transported with rage, after reading this paper, that he struck his head against the wall of the room till he staggered, and exclaimed most violently against Lord George Murray. To dissuade the subscribers from their resolution, Charles sent Sir Thomas Sheridan to Falkirk, who, not succeeding in his mission, returned to Bannockburn, accompanied by Keppoch and several other chiefs. These argued the matter with Charles himself, and ultimately prevailed upon him to consent to a retreat.[1129] This retreat was condemned by some of the prince’s flatterers; but the simple fact, stated by Patullo the muster-master of the prince’s army, that, before the retreat, the army had been diminished by desertion to 5,000 men, fully justifies the advice given by Lord George Murray and the chiefs at Falkirk.[1130] Even Sir Thomas Sheridan, the especial favourite of the prince, admitted the necessity of the retreat, for reasons apart from the reduction of the army.[1131]
According to a statement from John Hay, who sometimes acted as the prince's secretary, Charles was so filled with rage after reading this document that he slammed his head against the wall of the room until he staggered, violently shouting against Lord George Murray. To persuade the subscribers to change their minds, Charles sent Sir Thomas Sheridan to Falkirk, who, after failing in his mission, returned to Bannockburn with Keppoch and several other chiefs. They discussed the situation with Charles directly and eventually convinced him to agree to a retreat.[1129] Some of the prince’s admirers criticized this retreat; however, the straightforward fact, highlighted by Patullo, the muster-master of the prince’s army, that the army had been reduced to 5,000 men due to desertion before the retreat, justifies the advice given by Lord George Murray and the chiefs at Falkirk.[1130] Even Sir Thomas Sheridan, the prince's close favorite, acknowledged the need for the retreat for reasons beyond just the decrease in the army.[1131]
In order to make the retreat with as little loss as possible, horses and carriages were ordered in from all quarters, under the pretext of carrying the field artillery and ammunition towards Edinburgh, whither it was given out that the army was to march immediately. The army, however, began to suspect the design, and every person, not in the secret, looked dejected. During the 30th, a great deal of bustle took place in the country in collecting horses and carriages, but with little effect, as the country people, who also began to conjecture that a retreat was intended, were not disposed to attend to the order.[1132] At length the design of these preparations became apparent when, in consequence of a previous arrangement, Lord George Murray left Falkirk with the clans on the evening of the 31st for Bannockburn, leaving behind him Elcho’s, Pitsligo’s, and Kilmarnock’s horse, who were directed to patrol betwixt Falkirk and Linlithgow till ten o’clock that night. Lord George continued at the prince’s quarters till after twelve o’clock at night, when it was agreed that the army should rendezvous at nine o’clock next morning near St. Ninians; and a message was directed to be sent to the Duke of Perth and Lord John Drummond, both of whom were at Stirling, to be ready to march between nine and ten o’clock, but not to evacuate the town without further orders. However, after Lord George had left the prince’s quarters for his own, these orders were countermanded without his knowledge, and orders were sent to Stirling to evacuate it by break of day.[1133]
To make the retreat with minimal losses, horses and carriages were ordered from all over, under the guise of transporting the field artillery and ammunition toward Edinburgh, where it was claimed the army would march immediately. However, the army started to suspect the plan, and everyone not in the know appeared downcast. On the 30th, there was a lot of activity in the country organizing horses and carriages, but it had little effect, as the locals, who also began to suspect a retreat was in the works, were reluctant to comply with the orders.[1132] Eventually, the purpose of these preparations became clear when, due to a prior arrangement, Lord George Murray left Falkirk with the clans on the evening of the 31st for Bannockburn, leaving behind Elcho’s, Pitsligo’s, and Kilmarnock’s horse, who were instructed to patrol between Falkirk and Linlithgow until ten o’clock that night. Lord George stayed at the prince’s quarters until after midnight, when it was agreed that the army would gather at nine o’clock the next morning near St. Ninians; a message was to be sent to the Duke of Perth and Lord John Drummond, both in Stirling, to be ready to march between nine and ten o’clock, but not to leave the town without further instructions. However, after Lord George left the prince’s quarters for his own, these orders were rescinded without his knowledge, and new orders were sent to Stirling to evacuate by dawn.[1133]
The appointed rendezvous at St. Ninians never took place, for the private men, imagining when they first heard of the retreat that the danger was much greater and nearer than it really was, had begun at day-break to take the road to the Frews. Before the hour appointed for assembling, many of them had arrived at that ford, so that when Charles left his quarters for St. Ninians, scarcely a vestige of his army was to be seen. Officers were sent after some parties, who were still visible, for the purpose of stopping them, but without effect. The troops in Stirling, in terms of the orders they had received, after spiking their cannon, also marched to the Frews, so that the prince and Lord George Murray found themselves almost deserted. Charles finding it impossible to recall his troops, marched off with some of the chiefs and the few troops that remained with him.[1134]
The planned meeting at St. Ninians never happened because the soldiers, thinking the threat was much greater and closer than it actually was, began heading to the Frews at dawn. By the time they were supposed to gather, many of them had already reached that crossing, so when Charles left for St. Ninians, there was barely any of his army left. Officers were sent after a few remaining groups to stop them, but it didn’t work. The troops in Stirling, following their orders, also marched to the Frews after firing their cannons, leaving the prince and Lord George Murray almost alone. With it being impossible to call his troops back, Charles left with some of the leaders and the few men who stayed with him.[1134]
On the morning of the retreat the church of St. Ninians, in which the insurgents had fifty barrels of gunpowder, blew up with a terrible explosion, which was heard by the Duke of Cumberland’s army at Linlithgow. Whether it happened from accident or design, is a point which cannot be ascertained. If from design, it must have been the act of some unknown individual, as there was no warning given to any person to keep out of the way. That it could not have been perpetrated by any person in the prince’s interest, seems very evident from the fact, that Charles himself was near enough to have suffered injury, and that some of the Highlanders, as well as several of the inhabitants of the village, were killed.[1135] Yet, such was the spirit of misrepresentation which prevailed at the time, that, without the least assignable motive, the odium of the act was thrown upon Charles.
On the morning of the retreat, the church of St. Ninians, where the insurgents had stored fifty barrels of gunpowder, exploded with a massive blast that was heard by the Duke of Cumberland’s army in Linlithgow. It's unclear if this was an accident or intentional. If it was intentional, it must have been done by someone unknown, since there was no warning given to anyone to move away. It’s clear that it couldn’t have been carried out by anyone loyal to the prince, as Charles was close enough to be harmed himself, and some Highlanders, along with several villagers, were killed. Yet, the atmosphere of misrepresentation at the time was so strong that, without any reasonable motive, blame for the act was unfairly placed on Charles.
When this explosion took place, Lord George Murray was still at his head quarters. He thought the castle-guns had fired a volley; and on repairing to the town about an hour after the explosion, he was utterly amazed to find that the besiegers had disappeared. He, therefore, sent an aide-de-camp to call off some horse he had posted near Falkirk, and proceeded immediately, with the few troops that remained with him, to the Frews.
When the explosion happened, Lord George Murray was still at his headquarters. He thought the castle guns had fired a shot; and when he went to the town about an hour later, he was completely shocked to find that the attackers had vanished. So, he sent an aide-de-camp to recall some cavalry he had stationed near Falkirk and immediately moved on to the Frews with the few troops that were still with him.
The Highland army was quartered that night at Doune, Dunblane, and adjacent villages, and continued to retire next day, the 2d of February, in a very disorderly manner. The prince halted at Crieff, where he reviewed his army, and, according to the statement of one of his officers,[1136] his army was found not to have lost above 1,000 men by desertion. Charles, who had consented to a retreat on the supposition that his army had lost a third of its numbers from this cause, is said to have been deeply affected on this occasion. Lord George Murray’s enemies did not let slip the opportunity of reproaching him, and, indeed, all the chiefs who had signed the representation, with deception; but the author above referred to observes, that their mistake, if there really was a mistake, can be easily accounted for, if people will divest themselves of prejudice, and examine the circumstances impartially. He observes, that, from the battle of Falkirk up to the time of the Duke of Cumberland’s march from Edinburgh, the country being absolutely secure, the Highlanders had indulged their restless disposition by roaming about all the villages in the neighbourhood of their quarters, and that numbers of them were absent several days from their colours—that their principal officers knowing for certain that some had gone home, imagined that such was also the case with all who were not to be found in their respective quarters, but that all the stragglers had got to Crieff and appeared at the review. Without questioning such a respectable authority as Mr. Maxwell, who may be right in the main fact, as to the number of the army at Crieff, it seems more likely that the army had recruited its ranks on the retreat to Crieff, by overtaking the deserters on their homeward route, than that 2,000 or 3,000 men should have been absent on a sojourn in the neighbourhood of their camp.
The Highland army spent that night in Doune, Dunblane, and nearby villages, and continued to retreat the next day, February 2nd, in a very disorganized way. The prince stopped at Crieff, where he reviewed his army, and according to one of his officers,[1136] it was found that the army had lost no more than 1,000 men due to desertion. Charles, who had agreed to the retreat under the assumption that a third of his army had deserted, was reportedly deeply affected by this revelation. Lord George Murray’s critics seized the chance to blame him, along with all the chiefs who had signed the representation, for misleading everyone; however, the above-mentioned author points out that their mistake, if there really was one, can be easily explained if people set aside their biases and look at the situation fairly. He notes that from the battle of Falkirk up until the Duke of Cumberland’s march from Edinburgh, the area was completely secure, allowing the Highlanders to indulge their restless nature by wandering through the nearby villages, and that many of them were away from their unit for several days. Their main officers, certain that some had returned home, assumed the same for all those who weren’t present in their respective quarters, but that all the stragglers had rejoined at Crieff for the review. While we can’t dispute the credibility of Mr. Maxwell, who could be correct about the army's number at Crieff, it seems more plausible that the army replenished its ranks on the way to Crieff by rounding up the deserters on their way home rather than 2,000 or 3,000 men being absent for a stay near their camp.
After the review, the prince held a council of war, to deliberate upon the course to be pursued. At no former meeting did heats and party animosities break out to such an extent as at this council. Lord George Murray complained greatly of the flight, and requested to know the names of the persons who had advised it; but the prince took the whole blame on himself. After a great deal of wrangling and altercation, it was determined that the army should march north to Inverness in two divisions,—that the horse and low-country regiments should proceed along the coast road, and that the prince, at the head of the clans, should take the Highland road.[1137] Lord George, after other officers had refused, agreed to take the command of the coast division, which arrived at Perth late that night. The prince remained at Crieff, and passed the night at Fairnton, a seat of Lord John Drummond, in the neighbourhood. Next day, being the 4th, Charles marched from Crieff to Dunkeld, and thence to Blair Athole, where he remained several days, till he heard of the arrival of the other division at Aberdeen.
After the review, the prince called a war council to discuss the next steps. No previous meeting had seen such heated arguments and party tensions as this one. Lord George Murray expressed strong dissatisfaction about the retreat and asked who had suggested it; however, the prince took full responsibility for the decision. After a lot of debate and disagreement, they decided that the army would march north to Inverness in two groups—the cavalry and low-country regiments would use the coastal road, while the prince, leading the clans, would take the Highland route.[1137] Lord George, after other officers declined, agreed to lead the coastal division, which reached Perth late that night. The prince stayed in Crieff and spent the night at Fairnton, the home of Lord John Drummond, nearby. The next day, on the 4th, Charles marched from Crieff to Dunkeld, and then to Blair Athole, where he stayed for several days until he learned of the other division's arrival in Aberdeen.
It would have been quite impossible, under[636] almost any circumstances, for the Duke of Cumberland’s army to have overtaken the Highlanders; but slow as the movements of such an army necessarily were, it met with an obstruction which retarded its progress nearly three days. This was the impassable state of Stirling bridge, one arch of which had, as formerly mentioned, been broken down by General Blakeney to embarrass the intercourse between the Highland army when in the south, and its auxiliaries in the north. It was not till the morning of the 4th of February that the bridge was repaired, on which day the English army passed over. The advanced guard, consisting of the Argyleshire Highlanders and the dragoons, went on to Crieff, and the foot were quartered in and about Dunblane, where the duke passed the night. Next day he proceeded to Crieff, and on the 6th arrived at Perth, of which his advanced guard had taken possession the previous day.
It would have been nearly impossible, under[636] almost any circumstances, for the Duke of Cumberland’s army to catch up with the Highlanders; but even though such an army naturally moved slowly, it faced a delay that held it back for almost three days. This was due to the impassable condition of Stirling Bridge, one of whose arches had been destroyed by General Blakeney to hinder communication between the Highland army in the south and its allies in the north. It wasn't until the morning of February 4th that the bridge was repaired, and on that day, the English army crossed it. The advance guard, made up of the Argyleshire Highlanders and the dragoons, moved on to Crieff, while the foot soldiers were stationed in and around Dunblane, where the duke spent the night. The next day, he continued to Crieff, and on the 6th, he arrived in Perth, which his advance guard had occupied the day before.
Lord George Murray marched from Perth for Aberdeen with his division on the 4th. He left behind thirteen pieces of cannon, which were spiked and thrown into the Tay, a great quantity of cannon balls, and fourteen swivel guns, that formerly belonged to the Hazard sloop-of-war, which had been surprised and taken at Montrose by the Highlanders. These pieces were taken out of the river next day by the royal troops.
Lord George Murray marched from Perth to Aberdeen with his division on the 4th. He left behind thirteen cannons, which were spiked and tossed into the Tay, a large number of cannonballs, and fourteen swivel guns that used to belong to the Hazard sloop-of-war, which had been unexpectedly captured at Montrose by the Highlanders. These items were retrieved from the river the next day by the royal troops.
Having learned at Perth the different routes taken by the Highland army, and that it had gained two or three days’ march in advance, the Duke of Cumberland resolved to halt a few days to refresh his men. From Perth parties were sent out to perambulate the neighbouring country, who plundered the lands and carried off the effects of the prince’s adherents. The Duchess Dowager of Perth and the Viscountess of Strathallan were apprehended, carried to Edinburgh, and committed to the castle.
Having learned in Perth about the various routes taken by the Highland army and that they had gained an advantage of two or three days’ march, the Duke of Cumberland decided to pause for a few days to rest his troops. From Perth, groups were sent out to patrol the surrounding area, looting lands and seizing the possessions of the prince’s supporters. The Dowager Duchess of Perth and the Viscountess of Strathallan were captured, taken to Edinburgh, and imprisoned in the castle.
Shortly after his arrival at Perth, the Duke of Cumberland received an express announcing the arrival in the Frith of Forth of a force of about 5,000 Hessians, under the command of the Prince of Hesse, son-in-law of George II. These auxiliaries had been brought over from the continent to supply the place of the Dutch troops, who had been recalled by the states-general in consequence of the interference of the French government, which considered the treaty entered into between the King of Great Britain and Holland, by which the latter agreed to furnish these troops to suppress the rebellion, as a violation of the capitulations of Tournay and Dendermonde.
Shortly after arriving in Perth, the Duke of Cumberland received a message announcing the arrival in the Firth of Forth of a force of about 5,000 Hessians, led by the Prince of Hesse, who was the son-in-law of George II. These reinforcements had been brought over from the continent to replace the Dutch troops, which had been recalled by the states-general due to the interference of the French government. The French saw the agreement between the King of Great Britain and Holland—whereby Holland agreed to send these troops to help suppress the rebellion—as a breach of the agreements made at Tournay and Dendermonde.
The fleet which conveyed the Hessian troops anchored in Leith roads on the 8th of February, having been only four days from Williamstadt. The troops were disembarked at Leith on the 9th and the following day, and were cantoned in and about Edinburgh. On the 15th of February the Duke of Cumberland paid a visit to the Prince of Hesse, his brother-in-law, at Edinburgh. On that evening they held a council of war in Milton-house, the residence of the lord-justice-clerk. In consequence of the sudden and disorderly retreat of the Highlanders, an opinion had begun to prevail among the friends of the government at Edinburgh, that it was the intention of the insurgents to disperse themselves, and that Charles would follow the example set by his father in 1716, by leaving the kingdom. Impressed with this idea, the generals who attended the council gave it as their unanimous opinion that the war was at an end, and that the duke had nothing now to do but to give orders to his officers to march into the Highlands, as soon as the season would permit, and ferret the insurgents out of their strongholds, as it appeared evident to them that they would never risk a battle with an army commanded by the Duke of Cumberland. After the officers had delivered their sentiments, the duke requested Lord Milton to give his opinion, as he knew the Highlands and Highlanders better than any person present. His lordship at first declined doing so, as he was not a military man, but being pressed by the duke, he began by expressing a hope that he might be mistaken in the opinion he was about to give, but he felt himself bound to declare, from all he knew of the Highlands and Highlanders, that the war was not at an end, and that as the king’s troops could not follow the Highlanders among their fastnesses in the winter season, they would, though now divided and scattered, unite again, and venture another battle before giving up the war. Acquiescing in the views of Lord[637] Milton, whose opinion turned out correct, the duke returned to Perth next day to put his army in motion towards the north.[1138]
The fleet that brought the Hessian troops arrived in Leith roads on February 8th, having taken just four days from Williamstadt. The troops were unloaded at Leith on the 9th and the next day, and were stationed in and around Edinburgh. On February 15th, the Duke of Cumberland visited his brother-in-law, the Prince of Hesse, in Edinburgh. That evening, they held a war council at Milton House, the home of the lord-justice-clerk. Due to the sudden and chaotic retreat of the Highlanders, a belief began to spread among the government's supporters in Edinburgh that the insurgents intended to disperse, and that Charles would follow his father's example from 1716 by leaving the country. Believing this, the generals present at the council collectively agreed that the war was over, and that the duke should simply instruct his officers to march into the Highlands as soon as the weather allowed, and flush out the insurgents from their strongholds, as it seemed clear to them that they would never engage in battle with an army led by the Duke of Cumberland. After the officers shared their thoughts, the duke asked Lord Milton for his opinion, knowing that he was more familiar with the Highlands and Highlanders than anyone else present. At first, Lord Milton declined, as he was not a military person, but under the duke's insistence, he began by hoping he might be wrong in his assessment. However, he felt it necessary to declare, based on his understanding of the Highlands and Highlanders, that the war was not over, and since the king’s troops couldn’t pursue the Highlanders into their strongholds during winter, they would regroup, despite being currently scattered, and would risk another battle before giving up on the war. Agreeing with Lord Milton, whose opinion proved correct, the duke returned to Perth the next day to mobilize his army northward.[1138]
Meanwhile, the Highland army was proceeding in its march to Inverness. After remaining a few days at Blair-Athole, Charles marched to Ruthven in Badenoch, the barrack of which was taken and blown up by a party under Gordon of Glenbucket, who made the small garrison prisoners. He reached Moy castle, a seat of the laird of Mackintosh, about ten miles from Inverness, on the 16th of February, with an advanced guard of about 50 men. As Charles’s forces were widely scattered, he resolved to halt at Moy till he should concentrate a force sufficient to attack the Earl of Loudon, who was posted at Inverness with 2,000 men.
Meanwhile, the Highland army was making its way to Inverness. After staying a few days at Blair-Athole, Charles moved to Ruthven in Badenoch, where a group led by Gordon of Glenbucket captured the barrack and blew it up, taking the small garrison prisoner. He arrived at Moy Castle, the home of the laird of Mackintosh, about ten miles from Inverness, on February 16th, with an advance guard of about 50 men. Since Charles’s troops were spread out, he decided to stay at Moy until he could gather enough forces to take on the Earl of Loudon, who was stationed at Inverness with 2,000 men.
Hearing of Charles’s arrival at Moy castle, and that he had not above 500 or 600 men with him, Lord Loudon formed a design to seize him during the night while off his guard. The better to conceal his project, his lordship, at three o’clock in the afternoon, completely invested Inverness on all sides, posting guards and a chain of sentinels round the town, with positive orders not to suffer any person to leave it on any pretext whatever. He ordered, at the same time, 1,500 men to hold themselves in readiness to march at a moment’s warning; and, having assembled them without noise, he put himself at their head, and instantly set off, planning his march so as he might arrive at the castle of Moy about eleven o’clock at night.[1139]
Hearing that Charles had arrived at Moy Castle with only about 500 or 600 men, Lord Loudon came up with a plan to capture him during the night while he was unguarded. To better hide his intentions, his lordship completely surrounded Inverness at three o’clock in the afternoon, positioning guards and a line of sentinels around the town, with strict orders not to let anyone leave for any reason. He also ordered 1,500 men to be ready to march at a moment’s notice; once he gathered them quietly, he took the lead and immediately set off, planning to reach Moy Castle around eleven o’clock at night.[1139]
Notwithstanding the secrecy, however, with which Lord Loudon concocted his scheme, the plan was divulged by the imprudence or perfidy of some persons intrusted with the secret. According to one account (for there are several), the design was communicated to Lady Mackintosh, a zealous Jacobite, by Fraser of Gorthleck, in a letter which he sent to her, and in another letter which she received at the same time from her mother, who, though a whig, felt a repugnance to allow Charles to be made a prisoner in her daughter’s house, in which he had taken up his residence as a guest.[1140] Another account is, that while some English officers were drinking in a tavern in Inverness, waiting the hour of their departure, a girl of thirteen or fourteen years of age, who happened to wait on them, paid great attention to their conversation, and, from certain expressions dropped by them, discovered their design,—that she immediately left the house, escaped from the town, notwithstanding the vigilance of the sentinels, and immediately took the road to Moy, running as fast as she was able, without shoes or stockings, which, to accelerate her progress, she had taken off,—and that on arriving she informed Lady Mackintosh of the design against the prince.[1141] The Jacobite Memoirs, however, have furnished a third version of this affair, which appears to be more correct in the details. It is there stated that Lady Mackintosh’s mother, who lived in Inverness, having received notice of Lord Loudon’s design, despatched a boy, about fifteen years of age, named Lauchlan Mackintosh, to Moy, to apprise the prince thereof,—that[638] the boy, finding he could not pass by Lord Loudon’s men without running the risk of being discovered, concealed himself behind a wall till they had passed, when, taking a different road, he reached Moy and gave the alarm. The prince, who was in bed, was instantly awakened, and, jumping out, put on his clothes, left the house with a guard of about thirty men, and disappeared in a neighbouring wood.[1142]
Despite the secrecy with which Lord Loudon planned his scheme, the plan was uncovered due to the carelessness or betrayal of some individuals entrusted with the secret. According to one version (and there are several), the plot was revealed to Lady Mackintosh, a devoted Jacobite, by Fraser of Gorthleck in a letter he sent her, along with another letter she received at the same time from her mother, who, although a Whig, was against allowing Charles to be captured in her daughter's home, where he was staying as a guest.[1140] Another account suggests that while some English officers were drinking in a tavern in Inverness, waiting for their departure time, a girl about thirteen or fourteen years old, who was serving them, paid close attention to their conversation and, from certain comments they made, figured out their plan. She then quickly left the tavern, escaped from the town despite the watchful guards, and ran barefoot to Moy as fast as she could, having removed her shoes and stockings to speed up her escape. Upon arriving, she informed Lady Mackintosh about the plot against the prince.[1141] However, the Jacobite Memoirs provide a third version of this incident, which seems to have more accurate details. It states that Lady Mackintosh’s mother, living in Inverness, received word of Lord Loudon’s plan and sent a boy around fifteen years old, named Lauchlan Mackintosh, to Moy to warn the prince. The boy, realizing he couldn’t pass by Lord Loudon’s men without risking discovery, hid behind a wall until they had gone by. After that, he took a different route, reached Moy, and raised the alarm. The prince, who was in bed, was immediately awakened, jumped out, got dressed, left the house with about thirty guards, and vanished into a nearby wood.[1142]
As soon as Lady Mackintosh was informed of Lord Loudon’s design, she sent five or six of her people, headed by a country blacksmith, named Fraser, to watch the advance of Loudon’s troops. This man, with a boldness almost incredible, formed the extraordinary design of surprising the advancing party, in the expectation that they would fall a prey to a panic. With this view, he posted his men on both sides of the road to Inverness, about three miles from Moy, and enjoined them not to fire till he should give directions, and then not to fire together, but one after the other, in the order he pointed out. After waiting for some time, the party was apprised of the advance of Lord Loudon’s troops by the noise they made in marching. When the head of the detachment, which consisted of 70 men under the laird of Macleod, was within hearing, the blacksmith called out with a loud voice, “Here come the villains who intend to carry off our prince; fire, my lads; do not spare them; give them no quarter.” He thereupon discharged his piece in the direction of the detachment, and his party, after following his example, ran in different directions, calling upon the Macdonalds and Camerons to advance on the right and left, and repeating aloud the names of Lochiel and Keppoch. Impressed with the belief that the whole Highland army was at hand, the advanced guard instantly turned its back, and communicating its fears to the rear, a scene of indescribable confusion ensued. The sauve-qui-peut which burst forth from the discomfited legions of Napoleon on the plains of Waterloo, was not more appalling to the flying French than were the names of the Camerons and Macdonalds to the ears of Lord Loudon’s troops on the present occasion. In the hurry of their flight many were thrown down and trodden upon, and so great was the panic with which the fugitives were seized, that the flight continued till they got near Inverness. The Master of Ross, who accompanied the party, and was one of those who were overwhelmed, observed to Mr. Home, that he had been in many perils, but had never found himself in such a grievous condition as that in which he was at the rout of Moy.[1143] In this affair the laird of Macleod’s piper, reputed the best in Scotland, was shot dead on the spot. On the dispersion of Lord Loudon’s party, Charles returned to the castle.
As soon as Lady Mackintosh heard about Lord Loudon’s plan, she sent five or six of her men, led by a local blacksmith named Fraser, to track the movement of Loudon’s troops. This man, with an almost unbelievable bravery, came up with the bold idea of ambushing the advancing party, hoping they would panic. To execute this plan, he positioned his men on both sides of the road to Inverness, about three miles from Moy, and instructed them not to fire until he said so, and then only to shoot one by one, in the order he specified. After waiting for a while, they heard the noise of Lord Loudon’s troops approaching. When the lead group, consisting of 70 men under the laird of Macleod, was within earshot, the blacksmith shouted loudly, “Here come the villains who are trying to take our prince; fire, my lads; don’t hold back; give them no mercy.” He then fired his weapon at the detachment, and his men followed suit, scattering in different directions while calling on the Macdonalds and Camerons to move in from the flanks and loudly repeating the names of Lochiel and Keppoch. Convinced that the entire Highland army was nearby, the advance guard immediately turned and ran, passing their fears back to the rear, which led to a scene of utter chaos. The panic that erupted from Napoleon’s defeated troops at Waterloo was not more horrifying to the fleeing French than the names of the Camerons and Macdonalds were to Lord Loudon’s troops at that moment. In their hasty retreat, many were knocked down and trampled, and the fear was so intense that they kept running until they reached Inverness. The Master of Ross, who was with the group and among those who got overwhelmed, told Mr. Home that he had faced many dangers, but had never found himself in such a terrible situation as during the rout at Moy. In this incident, the laird of Macleod’s piper, known as the best in Scotland, was shot dead on the spot. When Lord Loudon’s party scattered, Charles returned to the castle.
Having assembled his men next morning, Charles advanced upon Inverness with the intention of attacking Lord Loudon, and taking revenge for the attempt of the preceding night; but his lordship, not feeling inclined to wait for the prince, retired into Ross-shire, by crossing the Moray Frith at the ferry of Kessock. Charles took immediate possession of Inverness, and laid siege to the castle then named Fort George. This structure, which was situated on a hill to the south-west of Cromwell’s fort, had been raised at the Revolution; and had cost the government, since its erection, above £50,000. The castle was fortified in the modern manner, being a regular square with four bastions, and it commanded the town and the bridge over the river Ness.
The next morning, Charles gathered his men and moved towards Inverness, planning to attack Lord Loudon and get back at him for the previous night's incident. However, Lord Loudon, not wanting to confront the prince, retreated into Ross-shire by crossing the Moray Frith at the Kessock ferry. Charles quickly took control of Inverness and besieged the castle then known as Fort George. This building, located on a hill southwest of Cromwell’s fort, had been built during the Revolution and had cost the government over £50,000 since its completion. The castle was fortified in a modern style, designed as a square with four bastions, and it overlooked the town and the bridge across the river Ness.
This fortress had a garrison of eighty regular[639] troops; but, on his departure from Inverness, Lord Loudon threw into it two of the independent companies, one of Grants, and the other of Macleods. The castle on the present occasion mounted sixteen pieces of cannon, and was well provided with ammunition and provisions. The prince summoned the fortress to surrender, but Grant of Rothiemurchus, the governor, refused to comply. Though Charles had left his heavy artillery behind, he found no difficulty in reducing this fort, as the little hill on which it was built was so contiguous to the town that it could be easily approached on that side, without exposure to its fire. It was resolved to undermine the castle and blow it up; but, after a siege of two days, and when the mine had been completed, the garrison surrendered. This event took place on the 20th of February. The prince, however, did not spare the fortress, which he blew up immediately after the surrender; a sergeant in the French artillery, who was charged with the operation, losing his life on the occasion.[1144]
This fortress had a garrison of eighty regular[639] troops, but when he left Inverness, Lord Loudon added two independent companies to it, one from the Grants and the other from the Macleods. The castle was equipped with sixteen cannons and stocked well with ammunition and supplies. The prince demanded the fortress to surrender, but Grant of Rothiemurchus, the governor, refused. Although Charles had left his heavy artillery behind, he had no trouble taking the fort, as the small hill it was built on was so close to the town that he could easily approach it from that side without being exposed to its fire. They planned to tunnel under the castle and blow it up, but after a two-day siege and once the mine was ready, the garrison surrendered. This happened on February 20th. However, the prince didn't hold back on the fortress, which he blew up immediately after the surrender; a sergeant in the French artillery who was tasked with the operation lost his life in the process.[1144]
On the same day that Charles arrived at Moy, the division under Lord George Murray had reached Spey side; and the day before Fort George surrendered he had arrived with his men in the neighbourhood of Inverness. In consequence of a great fall of snow, which took place on the day Lord George marched from Aberdeen, his march had been most fatiguing; and the French piquets and Lord John Drummond’s regiment were obliged to halt a day at Kintore and Inverury. After giving the prince an account of his march, Lord George, contemplating the possibility of a retreat to the Highlands, mentioned a plan, devised by him and Lord Pitsligo, to assess the shires of Banff, Moray, and Nairn in 5,000 bolls of meal, for the use of the army; and he proposed that the greater part of it should be sent to the Highlands for subsistence, in case of retreat thither. The prince approved of the plan; but directed that the whole of the meal, when collected, should be brought to Inverness.[1145]
On the same day that Charles arrived at Moy, Lord George Murray's division reached Speyside; and the day before Fort George surrendered, he arrived with his men near Inverness. Due to heavy snowfall on the day Lord George marched from Aberdeen, his journey had been very exhausting; as a result, the French pickets and Lord John Drummond’s regiment had to stop for a day at Kintore and Inverurie. After updating the prince about his march, Lord George, considering the possibility of retreating to the Highlands, mentioned a plan he and Lord Pitsligo had devised to gather 5,000 bolls of meal from the counties of Banff, Moray, and Nairn for the army's use; he suggested that most of it be sent to the Highlands for sustenance in case they needed to retreat there. The prince approved the plan but instructed that all the meal, once collected, should be brought to Inverness.[1145]
With the exception of two detachments, which took possession of Blair and Castle Menzies, the army of the Duke of Cumberland lay inactive at Perth till the 20th of February, on which day he put his army in motion for the north, in four divisions. He sent notice to the Prince of Hesse to march to Perth, and in his way to leave two battalions at Stirling. At the same time he directed the remains of Ligonier’s and Hamilton’s dragoons to be cantoned at Bannockburn, and St. George’s dragoons to be posted at Bridge of Earn. With the assistance of these cavalry regiments, which were placed under the command of the Earl of Crawford, it was thought that the Prince of Hesse would be able to check the insurgents, and prevent their progress south, should they give the duke the slip. In marching north, the duke’s army took the road along the coast, as Lord George Murray had done. On the 27th of February the army arrived at Aberdeen, where the duke took up his quarters, till the advance of spring should enable him to take the field. A few days before his arrival, a vessel from France had landed at Aberdeen three troops of Fitz-James’s horse, with five officers, and a piquet of Berwick’s regiment. These troops, with a party of men under Moir of Stonywood, left Aberdeen on the duke’s approach.
Except for two detachments that took control of Blair and Castle Menzies, the Duke of Cumberland's army remained inactive in Perth until February 20th. On that day, he moved his army north in four divisions. He notified the Prince of Hesse to march to Perth, leaving two battalions in Stirling along the way. At the same time, he ordered the remaining troops of Ligonier’s and Hamilton’s dragoons to be quartered at Bannockburn, and St. George’s dragoons to be stationed at Bridge of Earn. With the help of these cavalry regiments, commanded by the Earl of Crawford, it was believed that the Prince of Hesse could stop the insurgents and prevent them from advancing south if they tried to outmaneuver the duke. As the duke’s army marched north, they followed the coastal route, similar to Lord George Murray. On February 27th, the army reached Aberdeen, where the duke set up his quarters until spring would allow him to enter the field. A few days before his arrival, a ship from France had landed at Aberdeen with three troops of Fitz-James’s horse, five officers, and a picket from Berwick’s regiment. These troops, along with a group led by Moir of Stonywood, departed Aberdeen as the duke approached.
Compelled by circumstances to abandon, within the short space of three weeks, the whole tract of low country from the Avon to the Don, on which he chiefly relied for the subsistence of his army, followed by a large army with powerful resources in its rear, which it could render speedily available, and narrowly watched by the forces under Lord Loudon, the situation of Charles now became very critical. The fertile province of Moray and part of the adjacent territory had, by the expulsion of Lord Loudon from Inverness, no doubt come into his possession; but he could not expect to maintain his ground in this district for any length of time without a precarious struggle. He had it in his power, whenever he pleased, to retire into the neighbouring Highlands, where his pursuers would scarcely venture to follow him; but, without previously securing a supply of provisions from the Low country, he could not keep his army together in a district where the means of subsistence were extremely scanty. The possibility of such a retreat was contemplated by Lord George Murray; but, from aversion to such a design, or from want of foresight, Charles, as just stated, over-ruled[640] his lordship’s proposal to send a supply of provisions to the Highlands.
Compelled by circumstances to abandon, within a short span of three weeks, the entire stretch of lowland from the Avon to the Don, which he primarily relied on for feeding his army, Charles now faced a very critical situation as he was followed by a large army with substantial resources that could be quickly deployed, and closely monitored by the forces under Lord Loudon. Although the fertile province of Moray and part of the nearby territory had likely come under his control after Lord Loudon's expulsion from Inverness, he couldn't expect to hold his ground there for long without a difficult struggle. He could retreat into the nearby Highlands whenever he wanted, where his pursuers would hardly dare to follow; however, without first securing a supply of food from the Low country, he couldn’t keep his army together in an area where resources were extremely limited. Lord George Murray considered the possibility of such a retreat, but due to either reluctance for that idea or a lack of foresight, Charles ultimately dismissed his lordship’s suggestion to send a supply of provisions to the Highlands.[640]
Judging from the slowness of the Duke of Cumberland’s motions, that a considerable time would elapse before he would venture to cross the Spey, Charles resolved to employ the interval in carrying through a series of operations which he and his friends projected. The principal of these were the reduction of Fort Augustus and Fort William, and the dispersion of Lord Loudon’s army. To secure subsistence for his army, he cantoned the greater part of the division which had marched by Aberdeen between that town and Inverness; and, as after the retreat from Stirling he had directed any supplies that might be sent him from France to be landed to the north of Aberdeen, he occupied all the little towns along that coast. As this district was generally disaffected to the government, it was an easy matter to guard it with the few troops that were dispersed over it; and no danger was to be apprehended till the English army came up, when the various parties were directed to fall back from post to post as the duke advanced.[1146]
Judging by how slowly the Duke of Cumberland was moving, Charles figured it would take a while before he would try to cross the Spey. So, he decided to use this time to carry out some planned operations with his friends. The main ones included taking Fort Augustus and Fort William and breaking up Lord Loudon's army. To ensure his troops had enough supplies, he stationed most of the division that had marched from Aberdeen between that town and Inverness. After retreating from Stirling, he had instructed any supplies sent from France to be unloaded north of Aberdeen, allowing him to take control of all the small towns along that coastline. Since this area was generally not supportive of the government, it was easy to protect it with the few troops he had spread out there. There wasn't any immediate danger until the English army approached, at which point the various groups were told to retreat from one position to another as the duke advanced.[1146]
The first enterprise that Charles undertook, after capturing Fort George, was the siege of Fort Augustus. To reduce this fortress, and with the ulterior view of laying siege to Fort William, Brigadier Stapleton was sent into Stratherrick with the French piquets and a detachment of Lord John Drummond’s regiment, and appeared before Fort Augustus about the end of February. Without waiting for his artillery, which consisted of a few pieces found at Fort George, he attacked the old barrack and carried it immediately, the garrison retiring to the fort. Mr. Grant, who had succeeded M. Mirabelle as chief engineer, since the siege of Stirling, opened a trench upon the 3d of March. The garrison held out two days, when, in consequence of the explosion of the powder magazine by the falling of a shell, the fortress surrendered, and the garrison, which consisted of three companies of Guise’s regiment, were made prisoners of war. Leaving Lord Lewis Gordon with a few troops in command of the place, the brigadier marched to Fort William, which he invested on the land side.[1147]
The first mission that Charles took on after capturing Fort George was the siege of Fort Augustus. To take this fortress and eventually lay siege to Fort William, Brigadier Stapleton was sent into Stratherrick with the French pickets and a detachment from Lord John Drummond’s regiment. He arrived at Fort Augustus around the end of February. Without waiting for his artillery, which included a few pieces found at Fort George, he attacked the old barrack and took it immediately, forcing the garrison to retreat to the fort. Mr. Grant, who had replaced M. Mirabelle as chief engineer since the siege of Stirling, started digging a trench on March 3rd. The garrison held out for two days, but after a shell explosion destroyed the powder magazine, the fortress surrendered, and the garrison, made up of three companies from Guise’s regiment, became prisoners of war. Leaving Lord Lewis Gordon with a small contingent to command the location, the brigadier marched to Fort William, which he surrounded on the land side.[1147]
Pursuant to his plan of operations, the prince, in the beginning of March, sent Lord Cromarty with a detachment, consisting of his own regiment, the Mackintoshes, Macgregors, and Barrisdale’s men, to drive the forces under Lord Loudon out of Ross-shire. Finding that his lordship was unable to accomplish the task which had been assigned him, Charles despatched Lord George Murray to his assistance with the Macdonalds of Clanranald and a battalion of Lochiel’s regiment. He reached Dingwall the first night, where he found Lord Cromarty’s detachment; but his lordship had been absent two days at his own house with a strong guard of Mackenzies. Lord George marched next day for Tain, where he understood Lord Loudon was posted; but on the road he learned that his lordship had crossed the Dornoch Frith to Sutherland, and had quartered his troops in the town of Dornoch and the neighbourhood. Not having any boats to carry his men across the frith, his lordship, after consulting his officers, returned to Dingwall, where he quartered his men. The reason of retiring a day’s march farther back was to throw Lord Loudon off his guard, as it was contemplated to bring boats along the coast and attempt the passage. There was nothing to prevent the detachment marching round the head of the frith; but Lord Loudon having a sufficiency of boats, might have eluded his pursuers by recrossing to Tain; and, as Lord George would, by such a course, have been several days’ march from Inverness, the main body of the Highland army would have been in a critical situation, if the Duke of Cumberland’s army had reached the neighbourhood of Inverness, while the corps under Lord George Murray was on the north side of the Frith of Dornoch.[1148] After sending notice to Lord Cromarty of the disposition of his forces, and that the Duke of Perth would take the command, Lord George returned to Inverness the following day, to execute a design he and Macpherson of Cluny had concerted, to surprise the castle of Blair, and to beat up the quarters of the government troops in Athole, who, from information he had received, had committed great excesses in that district.
According to his operational plan, the prince sent Lord Cromarty with a group made up of his own regiment, the Mackintoshes, Macgregors, and Barrisdale’s men, to drive the forces under Lord Loudon out of Ross-shire at the beginning of March. When he realized that Lord Loudon couldn’t complete the task assigned to him, Charles sent Lord George Murray to help, along with the Macdonalds of Clanranald and a battalion from Lochiel’s regiment. He arrived in Dingwall on the first night and found Lord Cromarty’s detachment; however, Lord Cromarty had been away for two days at his home with a strong guard of Mackenzies. The next day, Lord George marched toward Tain, where he believed Lord Loudon was stationed, but along the way, he learned that Lord Loudon had crossed the Dornoch Frith to Sutherland and had set up his troops in the town of Dornoch and the surrounding area. Without any boats to get his men across the frith, Lord George, after consulting with his officers, returned to Dingwall to quarter his troops there. The reason for retreating a day’s march back was to throw Lord Loudon off guard, as they planned to bring boats along the coast and attempt to cross. There was nothing stopping the detachment from marching around the top of the frith; but since Lord Loudon had enough boats, he could easily evade pursuit by crossing back to Tain. Also, this route would have taken Lord George several days’ march away from Inverness, putting the main body of the Highland army in a risky position if the Duke of Cumberland’s army reached the area near Inverness while Lord George Murray's forces were on the north side of the Frith of Dornoch.[1148] After updating Lord Cromarty about his forces' positions and informing him that the Duke of Perth would take command, Lord George returned to Inverness the following day to carry out a plan he and Macpherson of Cluny had devised to surprise the castle of Blair and raid the positions of government troops in Athole, who, based on the information he received, had committed serious abuses in that area.
To carry the enterprise against Lord Loudon into execution, all the fishing boats that could be collected on the coast of Moray were brought to Findhorn. A few gentlemen, to whom the charge of collecting this small flotilla had been intrusted, had conducted the matter with such secrecy and expedition, that no person in the government interest was aware of it; but after the boats were all in readiness, a difficulty presented itself in getting them across the Moray frith without being perceived by the English cruisers that were continually passing along the coast. Moir of Stonywood, however, undertook to convey the boats to Tain, and he accordingly set out one night with this little fleet, and arrived at his destination next morning without being observed by the enemy.[1149] On the flotilla reaching Tain, the Duke of Perth divided his force into two parts; and while, with one of them, he marched about by the head of the frith, he directed the other to cross in the boats. Under cover of a thick fog this division landed without being discovered, and the duke, having united his forces on the north side of the frith, advanced upon Dornoch. When near that town, he came up with a party of 200 men, who were on their march to join Lord Loudon. This party instantly fled; but Major Mackenzie, who commanded it, with four or five officers, and sixty privates, were made prisoners. Among the officers was a son of Mr. Macdonald of Scothouse, who was taken prisoner by his own father.[1150] The main body, under Lord Loudon, abandoned Dornoch in great consternation, and fled north towards Glenmore, pursued by the Jacobite forces. Both parties marched all night; but the fugitives kept ahead of their pursuers. After a chase of about thirty miles, the Duke of Perth discontinued the pursuit, and halted at the head of Loch Shin. While following the enemy during the night, great anxiety prevailed among the Macdonalds in the Duke of Perth’s detachment, lest, in the event of an engagement, they might not be able, notwithstanding their white cockades, to distinguish themselves from the Macdonalds of Skye, who, like the other Macdonalds, wore heather in their bonnets.[1151] Upon reaching the head of Sutherland-shire, Lord Loudon separated his army. Accompanied by the lord-president and the laird of Macleod, he marched to the sea-coast with 800 of the Macdonalds and Macleods, and embarked for the Isle of Skye. Part of his own regiment, with several officers, took refuge in Lord Reay’s country. Finding that Lord Loudon’s troops had dispersed, the Duke of Perth returned to Inverness, leaving Lord Cromarty in Sutherland with a sufficient force to keep Lord Sutherland and Lord Reay’s people in check. The dispersion of Lord Loudon’s army was considered of such importance by Charles, that he immediately despatched an officer to France with the intelligence.[1152] In this expedition, several vessels in the Frith of Dornoch, having some valuable effects on board, fell into the hands of the insurgents.
To carry out the mission against Lord Loudon, all the fishing boats that could be gathered along the coast of Moray were brought to Findhorn. A few gentlemen, tasked with gathering this small fleet, managed the operation with such secrecy and speed that no one in the government was aware of it. However, once the boats were ready, a challenge arose in getting them across the Moray Firth without being noticed by the English cruisers constantly patrolling the coast. Moir of Stonywood volunteered to transport the boats to Tain, and he set off one night with this small fleet, reaching his destination the next morning without being detected by the enemy.[1149] When the flotilla arrived in Tain, the Duke of Perth split his forces into two groups; while one group marched along the head of the firth, he instructed the other to cross in the boats. Taking advantage of a thick fog, this group landed without being seen, and after uniting his forces on the north side of the firth, the duke advanced toward Dornoch. When he neared the town, he encountered a contingent of 200 men who were on their way to join Lord Loudon. This group immediately fled, but Major Mackenzie, who was in command, along with four or five officers and sixty privates, were taken prisoner. One of the officers was the son of Mr. Macdonald of Scothouse, who was captured by his own father.[1150] The main body, under Lord Loudon, abandoned Dornoch in a panic and retreated north toward Glenmore, pursued by the Jacobite forces. Both groups marched all night, but the fleeing soldiers stayed ahead of their pursuers. After chasing them for about thirty miles, the Duke of Perth halted the pursuit and took a break at the head of Loch Shin. While following the enemy during the night, there was considerable worry among the Macdonalds in the Duke of Perth’s group, fearing that in the event of a battle, they might not be able to distinguish themselves from the Macdonalds of Skye, who, like other Macdonalds, wore heather in their bonnets.[1151] Upon reaching the head of Sutherland-shire, Lord Loudon divided his army. Accompanied by the lord-president and the laird of Macleod, he marched to the coast with 800 Macdonalds and Macleods and boarded ships for the Isle of Skye. Part of his own regiment, along with several officers, took refuge in Lord Reay’s territory. Realizing that Lord Loudon’s troops had scattered, the Duke of Perth returned to Inverness, leaving Lord Cromarty in Sutherland with enough force to keep Lord Sutherland and Lord Reay’s men in check. The scattering of Lord Loudon’s army was deemed very significant by Charles, who quickly sent an officer to France with the news.[1152] In this operation, several vessels in the Frith of Dornoch, carrying valuable goods, were captured by the insurgents.
Before Lord George Murray set out on his expedition into Athole, Macpherson of Cluny had secured the passes between that country and Badenoch, to prevent all communication between these districts. About the middle of March Lord George left Inverness with 400 men of the Athole brigade; and, on entering Badenoch, he was joined by Cluny with 300 Macphersons. On the 16th of March the whole detachment set out from Dalwhinnie in the dusk of the evening, and did not halt till they reached Dalnaspidal, about the middle of Drummochter, where the body was divided into a number of small parties, in each of which the Athole men and the Macphersons were proportionally mixed.
Before Lord George Murray headed out on his mission into Athole, Macpherson of Cluny had secured the routes between that area and Badenoch to block any communication between the two regions. Around mid-March, Lord George left Inverness with 400 men from the Athole brigade; upon entering Badenoch, he was joined by Cluny with 300 Macphersons. On March 16th, the entire group set out from Dalwhinnie in the evening twilight and didn’t stop until they reached Dalnaspidal, which is roughly in the middle of Drummochter. There, the unit was divided into several small parties, mixing the Athole men and the Macphersons in each group.
Hitherto, with the exception of Macpherson of Cluny and Lord George, no person in the expedition knew either its destination or object. The time was now come for Lord George to explain his design, which he said was to surprise and attack before day-light, and as nearly as possible at the same time, all the posts in Athole occupied by the royal forces. As an[642] encouragement, he offered a reward of a guinea to every man who should surprise a sentinel at his post. There were about thirty posts in all, including the different houses at which the royal troops were quartered; but the principal posts, more especially selected for attack, were Bun-Rannoch, the house of Keynnachin, the house of Blairfettie, the house of Lude, the house of Faskally, and the inn at Blair, where, as Lord George Murray was informed, several officers of the twenty-first regiment were quartered. After the different parties had discharged their duty by attacking the posts assigned them, they were ordered to meet at the bridge of Bruar, about two miles north from Blair, as the general rendezvous for the detachment.
Until now, aside from Macpherson of Cluny and Lord George, no one in the expedition knew its destination or purpose. The time had come for Lord George to explain his plan, which he stated was to surprise and attack all the posts in Athole occupied by the royal forces just before dawn, as closely together as possible. As an incentive, he offered a reward of a guinea to every man who could surprise a sentinel at his post. There were around thirty posts in total, including the various houses where the royal troops were stationed; however, the main posts chosen for attack were Bun-Rannoch, the house of Keynnachin, the house of Blairfettie, the house of Lude, the house of Faskally, and the inn at Blair, where, according to Lord George Murray, several officers of the twenty-first regiment were stationed. After the different groups completed their missions by attacking the designated posts, they were instructed to meet at the bridge of Bruar, about two miles north of Blair, as the general meeting point for the detachment.
Having received their instructions, the different parties set out immediately: and so well was the scheme of attack laid, that betwixt three and five o’clock in the morning, the whole posts, though many miles distant from one another, were carried. At Bun-Rannoch, where there was a late-wake held that night, the sentinel was surprised, and the whole of the party, (Argyleshire men,) while engaged in that festivity, were taken prisoners, without a shot being fired on either side. The sentinel at Keynnachin being more upon his guard, discharged his piece and alarmed his friends, who defended themselves for a short time by firing from the windows, till the party broke into the house, and killing one man, made prisoners of the rest. At Blairfettie, where there were fifty Argyleshire men stationed, the sentinel was surprised, and the party, with the proprietor of the mansion at their head, entered the house before the soldiers within knew that they were attacked. They endeavoured to defend themselves, but were obliged to surrender. Lady Blairfettie was in bed at the time, and knew nothing of the affair, till informed by a servant that her husband was below, and wished to see her immediately. On coming down stairs she found the garrison disarmed, the prisoners in the dining-room, and about a dozen of her husband’s tenants and servants standing over them with drawn swords. Blairfettie, thinking that his wife had been harshly treated, desired her to point out any of the prisoners who had used her ill; but she answered that she had no other complaint to make than this, that the prisoners had eaten all her provisions, and that she and her children were starving.[1153] The parties at Faskally, at Lude, and the bridge of Tilt, were also taken; but that in the inn of Blair, after some resistance, escaped to the castle. Three hundred prisoners were taken by Lord George’s parties, without the loss of a single man. While beating up the different posts, a party, by order of Lord George, secured the pass of Killiecrankie.[1154]
Having gotten their orders, the various groups set out right away: and the attack plan was so well organized that between three and five in the morning, all the posts, despite being miles apart, were taken. At Bun-Rannoch, where there was a wake going on that night, the guard was caught off guard, and the entire group (men from Argyleshire), while busy with the festivities, were captured without a single shot being fired. The guard at Keynnachin was more vigilant, fired his gun, and alerted his friends, who defended themselves for a short time by shooting from the windows until the intruders broke into the house, killed one man, and took the rest prisoner. At Blairfettie, where fifty Argyleshire men were stationed, the guard was taken by surprise, and the group, led by the owner of the house, entered before the soldiers inside knew they were under attack. They tried to defend themselves but had to surrender. Lady Blairfettie was in bed at that time and had no idea what was happening until a servant informed her that her husband was downstairs and wanted to see her immediately. When she came down, she found the soldiers disarmed, the prisoners in the dining room, and about a dozen of her husband’s tenants and servants standing over them with drawn swords. Blairfettie, thinking his wife had been treated poorly, asked her to point out any prisoners who had mistreated her; but she replied that her only complaint was that the prisoners had eaten all her food, leaving her and her children starving.[1153] The groups at Faskally, Lude, and the bridge of Tilt were also captured; however, the one in the inn of Blair, after some resistance, managed to escape to the castle. Lord George’s parties took three hundred prisoners without losing a single man. While securing the different posts, a group, at Lord George’s order, protected the pass of Killiecrankie.[1154]
Having been apprised, by the arrival of the party from the inn of Blair, of the presence of the enemy, Sir Andrew Agnew, who held the castle of Blair, instantly got his men under arms, and left the castle to ascertain who they were that had attacked his posts. Information of this circumstance was brought about daybreak by an inhabitant of the village to Lord George Murray, who was then at the bridge of Bruar with a party of twenty-five men only and a few elderly gentlemen, waiting for the different parties he had despatched the previous night. This intelligence was of the utmost importance to Lord George and his party, all of whom would otherwise have probably fallen into the hands of the garrison. Lord George immediately consulted the gentlemen around him as to the course they should pursue. Some advised an immediate retreat in the direction of Dalwhinnie, but others were for crossing the nearest hills, and retiring by roads along which it would be difficult for the garrison to follow them. His lordship, however, was opposed to both opinions, as by quitting his post he was afraid that his different parties, as they came to the appointed place of rendezvous, would be surprised, and made prisoners. While pondering how to extricate himself from the dilemma in which he was placed, he espied a long unfinished turf-wall which ran across a field near the bridge. An idea at once occurred to him, that by disposing the few men that were with him behind this wall at a considerable distance from one another, and by displaying the colours of both regiments in front, he might deceive Sir Andrew Agnew’s detachment, by inducing them to believe that they were to be opposed by a large body of men.[643] Having disposed his small party in the way described, Lord George directed the pipers, (for luckily he had with him the whole pipers of his detachment,) to keep their eyes fixed upon the road to Blair, and the moment they saw any military appear in that direction, to strike up at once with all their bagpipes. Just as the sun was rising above the horizon, Sir Andrew Agnew’s men appeared, and their ears were instantly saluted by the noise of the bagpipes, when the pipers commenced playing one of their most noisy pibrochs. The party behind the wall then drew their swords, and, as they had been previously ordered by Lord George, kept brandishing them above their heads. This ruse succeeded completely, and Sir Andrew, alarmed by the noise and the spectacle before him, at which he took only a short glance, ordered his men to the right about, and retired into the castle.[1155]
Having learned from the group that arrived from the inn at Blair about the enemy's presence, Sir Andrew Agnew, who was in charge of the castle at Blair, quickly got his men ready and left the castle to find out who had attacked his posts. At dawn, a villager brought this news to Lord George Murray, who was at the Bruar bridge with just twenty-five men and a few older gentlemen, waiting for the different groups he had sent out the night before. This information was crucial for Lord George and his team, as they would likely have been captured by the garrison otherwise. Lord George immediately consulted the gentlemen with him about what they should do next. Some suggested a quick retreat towards Dalwhinnie, while others wanted to cross the nearby hills and escape down paths where it would be hard for the garrison to follow. However, his lordship disagreed with both ideas, fearing that leaving his position would result in his various parties being ambushed and taken prisoner as they arrived at the meeting point. While he was trying to figure out how to get out of this tough situation, he noticed a long unfinished turf wall running across a field near the bridge. He suddenly came up with the idea of placing the few men with him behind this wall at a good distance from each other and displaying the colors of both regiments in front to trick Sir Andrew Agnew’s troops into thinking they were facing a large force.[643] After arranging his small group as planned, Lord George instructed the pipers (luckily, he had the entire band of pipers from his unit with him) to keep an eye on the road to Blair and to start playing their bagpipes the moment they saw any military troops coming that way. Just as the sun was rising above the horizon, Sir Andrew Agnew’s men came into view, and they were immediately greeted by the sound of the bagpipes as the pipers began playing one of their loudest tunes. The group behind the wall then drew their swords and, as previously instructed by Lord George, waved them above their heads. This trick worked perfectly, and Sir Andrew, startled by the noise and the scene before him, which he glanced at only briefly, ordered his men to turn around and retreat back to the castle.[1155]

Being now relieved from all apprehension of attack, Lord George remained at his post till joined by about 300 of his men, when he marched to Blair, and invested the castle. Having no battering-cannon, and only two small field-pieces, which could make no impression on walls that were seven feet thick, he resolved to blockade the castle, which he expected would be forced to surrender in two or three weeks for want of provisions. To cut off the communication between the castle and the neighbouring country, Lord George placed a guard of 300 men at the village of Blair, where he was himself stationed, and another near the Mains, at some stables which had been recently erected. Being joined by 400 or 500 men belonging to the district, who had been formerly in the Highland army, Lord George detached a party to Dunkeld, where they remained till the approach of the Hessians from Perth. This party then retreated to Pitlochrie, two miles below the pass of Killiecrankie, where they remained several days, during which time repeated skirmishes took place between them and the hussars, and some of St. George’s dragoons. During the time the Athole men kept possession of Pitlochrie, Lord George Murray went there generally twice every day to ascertain the state of matters. The Hessians showed no disposition to leave Dunkeld, where they had taken up their quarters, till the 13th of March, on which day a large body of them came up as far as the Haugh of Dalskean, about two miles from Pitlochrie. The dragoons and hussars continuing to advance, the Athole men retired to the foot of the pass of Killiecrankie, where they halted to dispute the passage; but after remaining six hours waiting for the Hessians, they were informed that a great part of them had returned to Dunkeld.[1156]
Now that he was free from any worry about an attack, Lord George stayed in his position until he was joined by about 300 of his men, after which they marched to Blair and surrounded the castle. Lacking heavy cannons and possessing only two small field pieces that could do little damage to walls seven feet thick, he decided to blockade the castle, expecting it to surrender in two or three weeks due to a lack of supplies. To cut off communication between the castle and the surrounding area, Lord George stationed 300 men at the village of Blair, where he was also based, and placed another guard near the Mains, at some recently built stables. After being reinforced by 400 or 500 local men, who had previously served in the Highland army, Lord George sent a party to Dunkeld, where they stayed until the Hessians approached from Perth. This group then retreated to Pitlochry, two miles below the Killiecrankie pass, where they stayed for several days during which there were continual skirmishes with the hussars and some of St. George’s dragoons. While the Athole men held Pitlochry, Lord George Murray visited them twice a day to keep track of the situation. The Hessians did not show any intention of leaving Dunkeld, where they were camped, until March 13, when a large group advanced to the Haugh of Dalskean, about two miles from Pitlochry. As the dragoons and hussars kept moving forward, the Athole men retreated to the bottom of the Killiecrankie pass to block the way. However, after waiting six hours for the Hessians, they learned that a significant portion of them had gone back to Dunkeld.[1156]
At this time the garrison of Blair castle was[644] reduced to great distress from the want of provisions, and if the blockade had been continued a few days longer they must have surrendered; but, fortunately for the besieged, Lord George Murray was ordered to return immediately to Inverness, in consequence of the expected advance of the Duke of Cumberland. Accordingly, on the 31st of March, Lord George sent off his two pieces of cannon, that he might not be impeded in his march, and about ten o’clock at night he drew off the party from the pass to Blair, taking his departure for Inverness, at two o’clock next morning. Finding the pass clear, Lord Crawford went through it the same morning, but the Hessians, alarmed at the dreadful aspect which it presented, positively refused to enter the pass. As, from the expresses which Lord George Murray received, he was led to infer that the Duke of Cumberland was about to leave Aberdeen, his lordship made a most rapid march, having performed the journey in seventy hours, four only of which he devoted to sleep. Cluny’s men were left at Ruthven, to guard Badenoch from the incursions of the royal troops in Athole.[1157]
At that point, the garrison at Blair Castle was[644] in serious trouble due to a lack of food. If the blockade had lasted just a few more days, they would have had to give up; however, the besieged had a stroke of luck when Lord George Murray was ordered to return to Inverness because the Duke of Cumberland was expected to advance. So, on March 31st, Lord George sent away his two cannons to avoid any delays in his march, and around 10 PM he withdrew his troops from the pass to Blair, leaving for Inverness at 2 AM the next morning. When he found the pass was clear, Lord Crawford went through it that same morning, but the Hessians, frightened by its threatening appearance, flatly refused to enter. Based on messages he received, Lord George Murray concluded that the Duke of Cumberland was about to leave Aberdeen, so he made a speedy march, completing the journey in 70 hours, of which only 4 were spent sleeping. Cluny’s men were left at Ruthven to protect Badenoch from incursions by the royal forces in Athole.[1157]
To facilitate his march to the north, and to clear as much of the low country as possible from the presence of the insurgents, the Duke of Cumberland sent several detachments from Aberdeen, to scour the country, and possess themselves of certain posts between the Don and the Spey. One of these detachments, consisting of four battalions of infantry, the Duke of Kingston’s horse, and Cobham’s dragoons, under the command of General Bland, left Aberdeen on the 12th of March, and took possession of Old Meldrum, Inverury, and Old Rayne. Bland was preceded on his march by the Argyleshire men, and 100 of the laird of Grant’s followers under the eldest son of that chief. At this time the insurgent forces on the east of the river Spey, which had been placed under the command of Lord John Drummond, were stationed as follows. Lord Strathallan’s horse, which had been lately separated from Lord Kilmarnock’s, and the hussars, occupied Cullen; part of the battalions of Roy Stewart and Gordon of Avochy, consisting of about 400 men, with 50 horse, were quartered at Strathbogie, and the remainder were cantoned in Fochabers, and the villages along the Spey.[1158]
To help his march north and to remove as many insurgents as possible from the low country, the Duke of Cumberland sent several detachments from Aberdeen to patrol the area and take control of certain posts between the Don and the Spey. One of these detachments, made up of four infantry battalions, the Duke of Kingston’s cavalry, and Cobham’s dragoons, commanded by General Bland, left Aberdeen on March 12 and took control of Old Meldrum, Inverury, and Old Rayne. Bland was preceded in his march by the Argyleshire men and 100 of the laird of Grant’s followers, led by the chief’s eldest son. At that time, the insurgent forces east of the Spey River, commanded by Lord John Drummond, were stationed as follows: Lord Strathallan’s cavalry, which had recently separated from Lord Kilmarnock’s, along with the hussars, were positioned at Cullen; part of the battalions of Roy Stewart and Gordon of Avochy, totaling around 400 men and 50 horses, were stationed at Strathbogie, while the rest were based in Fochabers and the nearby villages along the Spey.[1158]
Having received intelligence of the occupation of Strathbogie by the Highlanders, the Duke of Cumberland sent orders on the 16th, to General Bland to march thither with all the troops under his command, and endeavour to surprise the forces there assembled, and failing in that design, to attack them and drive them across the river. To sustain General Bland, should occasion require, Brigadier Mordaunt marched by break of day next morning to Old Meldrum, with four battalions and four pieces of cannon. About the same time General Bland left Old Meldrum for Strathbogie, and almost succeeded in surprising the insurgents, who were ignorant of his approach till he came near the place. At the time the news of General Bland’s march reached Strathbogie some of the Highlanders were absent, having been sent the preceding night for the purpose of intercepting the young laird of Grant, who was returning to his own country with a commission to raise a regiment out of his clan, and who was to pass within a few miles of Strathbogie. The party, however, did not succeed, as Mr. Grant got the start of them, and took up his quarters for the night in a strong castle belonging to Lord Forbes, which they found it impossible to force without artillery. This party returned to Strathbogie about one o’clock in the afternoon, greatly fatigued from want of rest, and found that intelligence had been received of Bland’s advance. This news was fully confirmed by the arrival of some scouts, who came back at full speed with information that a large body of horse and foot was at hand.[1159]
After hearing about the Highlanders taking over Strathbogie, the Duke of Cumberland issued orders on the 16th for General Bland to march there with all his troops and try to catch the assembled forces off guard. If that didn't work, he was to attack them and push them across the river. To support General Bland if needed, Brigadier Mordaunt set out early the next morning to Old Meldrum with four battalions and four cannons. Around the same time, General Bland left Old Meldrum for Strathbogie and almost managed to surprise the insurgents, who were unaware of his approach until he got close. By the time the news of General Bland's march reached Strathbogie, some Highlanders were away, having been sent the night before to intercept the young laird of Grant. He was returning to his homeland with a commission to raise a regiment from his clan and was supposed to pass within a few miles of Strathbogie. However, this group didn't succeed, as Mr. Grant got ahead of them and spent the night in a stronghold belonging to Lord Forbes, which they couldn't take without artillery. This group returned to Strathbogie around one o'clock in the afternoon, extremely tired from lack of rest, and learned that news of Bland's advance had been received. This information was confirmed by some scouts who returned at full speed with reports that a large group of soldiers was approaching.[1159]
Alarmed at the unexpected approach of the enemy, the officers at Strathbogie were at first at a loss how to act. There was danger in retreat as well as in attempting to remain. It was impossible that the men, who were in want of sleep and refreshment, could march far without halting; and as they had left several stragglers behind, it appeared certain that, in the event of a retreat, these would be picked up by Bland’s cavalry. On the other[645] hand, from the vast numerical superiority of the English forces, it was dreaded that the small party would not be able to make an effectual resistance, and that in the event of a defeat the whole would easily fall into the enemy’s hands. In this dilemma it was resolved to remain an hour at Strathbogie, to give time to the stragglers to come up, and then to retreat. At this time the van of Bland’s detachment had begun to appear, and before the hour had elapsed the whole was in sight, and the van within a quarter of a mile of the village. The small party of guards then marched out towards the enemy, and while they formed between the village and the bridge of Bogie, as if intending to dispute the passage of the bridge, the foot left the village. After they had cleared the village, and the enemy’s cavalry had begun to file along the bridge, the small body of horse retired after the foot, towards the river Deveron, which they crossed. They thereupon formed again on the other side of the river to stop the enemy’s horse, who had pursued them at full speed from Strathbogie to the river side, but they did not at first attempt the passage, a circumstance which enabled the foot to gain the adjoining hill without molestation, where, from the narrowness of the road and the rockiness of the ground on each side of it, they were perfectly safe from the attacks of cavalry. With the exception of some volunteers among the cavalry, who followed half-way up the hill, and skirmished with a few of the guards who were left behind to observe their motions, the rest of the cavalry gave over the pursuit. The Highlanders, however, did not halt till they reached Fochabers. Next day they crossed the Spey, along with the other troops which had been cantoned on the east side, and took up their quarters in the villages on the opposite side.[1160]
Alarmed by the unexpected approach of the enemy, the officers at Strathbogie were initially unsure of what to do. Retreating posed its own dangers, just like staying put. The soldiers, tired and in desperate need of rest, couldn't march far without stopping; plus, several stragglers had been left behind, and it seemed clear that if they retreated, Bland’s cavalry would pick them off. On the flip side, the overwhelming numbers of the English forces raised concerns that this small group wouldn't be able to effectively resist, and if they were defeated, they’d likely end up in enemy hands. Faced with this dilemma, they decided to stay at Strathbogie for an hour to allow the stragglers to catch up before retreating. During this time, the front of Bland’s detachment started to appear, and before the hour was up, the whole force was in sight, with the front just a quarter of a mile from the village. The small group of guards then moved toward the enemy and positioned themselves between the village and the Bogie bridge, as if planning to contest the bridge crossing, while the foot soldiers left the village. Once the foot had cleared the village and the enemy’s cavalry began to file along the bridge, the small cavalry unit retreated after the foot towards the Deveron River, which they crossed. They then regrouped on the other side to block the enemy cavalry, who had pursued them at full speed from Strathbogie to the river. However, the enemy cavalry didn't attempt to cross at first, which allowed the foot soldiers to reach the nearby hill safely, thanks to the narrow road and rocky terrain on either side. With the exception of a few volunteer cavalry who followed halfway up the hill and skirmished with some of the guards left behind to watch them, the rest of the cavalry stopped the pursuit. The Highlanders, however, continued on until they reached Fochabers. The next day, they crossed the Spey with the other troops stationed on the east side and set up their quarters in the villages on the opposite side.[1160]
From Strathbogie, General Bland sent forward a detachment of 70 Campbells, and 30 of Kingston’s horse, to occupy Keith, but they were not allowed to hold this post long. Major Glasgow, an Irish officer in the service of France, having offered to the prince to carry it with a detachment of 200 men, he was allowed to attempt the enterprise, and succeeded, the village having been invested on all sides before the enemy was aware of the attempt. On this occasion they became the victims of a little stratagem. After recrossing the Spey, Lord John Drummond sent a body of horse and foot across every morning. The foot remained generally all day at Fochabers, and the horse patrolled on the road between that village and Keith. On the 20th of March, a small party of Bland’s light horse having appeared on the top of the hill that overlooks Fochabers, the party occupying the village, apparently alarmed, left it in a hurry, much earlier than usual, and repassed the river. The design in thus repairing across the river before the usual time, was to throw the party at Keith off their guard, who, fancying themselves secure, took no precautions against surprise. After it had grown quite dark, Glasgow crossed the Spey with his detachment, consisting of 200 foot and 40 horse, and marching direct to Keith, arrived there unperceived about one o’clock in the morning. The Campbells, who were quartered in the church, formed in the church-yard, and a smart fire was kept up for some time between them and their assailants; but upon being promised quarter, if they submitted, they laid down their arms. Of the whole party, including the horse, not above five or six escaped. Captain Campbell who commanded the detachment, a non-commissioned officer, and five privates were killed. Glasgow had twelve of his men killed or wounded.
From Strathbogie, General Bland sent out a group of 70 Campbells and 30 of Kingston’s cavalry to take control of Keith, but they weren’t allowed to keep this position for long. Major Glasgow, an Irish officer in the service of France, offered to the prince to capture it with a team of 200 men, and he was given the go-ahead to try it. He succeeded, as the village was surrounded on all sides before the enemy even realized what was happening. This time, they fell victim to a clever trick. After crossing back over the Spey, Lord John Drummond sent in troops of cavalry and infantry every morning. The infantry generally stayed all day at Fochabers, while the cavalry patrolled the road between that village and Keith. On March 20th, a small group of Bland’s light cavalry appeared on the hill overlooking Fochabers, causing the group in the village to panic and leave much earlier than usual, crossing back over the river. The plan behind this early withdrawal was to catch the party in Keith off guard, as they thought they were safe and took no precautions against a surprise attack. Once it was dark, Glasgow crossed the Spey with his group, which included 200 foot soldiers and 40 cavalry, and marched straight to Keith, arriving unnoticed around one o'clock in the morning. The Campbells, who were based in the church, formed a line in the churchyard, and a fierce exchange of fire ensued for a while between them and their attackers; however, after being promised mercy if they surrendered, they laid down their arms. Of the entire group, including the cavalry, only about five or six managed to escape. Captain Campbell, who led the detachment, a non-commissioned officer, and five privates were killed. Glasgow had twelve of his men killed or wounded.
The advantages obtained by the insurgents in their expeditions into Athole and Sutherland, and by the reduction of Fort Augustus, were in some degree balanced by the loss of the Prince Charles, formerly the Hazard sloop of war, and the capture of some treasure and warlike stores which she had brought from France for the use of Charles’s army; and by the abandonment of the siege of Fort William.
The gains made by the rebels during their campaigns in Athole and Sutherland, and from the capture of Fort Augustus, were somewhat offset by the loss of Prince Charles, which was previously the Hazard sloop of war, and the capture of some treasure and military supplies that she had brought from France for Charles’s army; as well as by the decision to abandon the siege of Fort William.
Early in November the Hazard, a vessel mounting sixteen guns and some swivels, with a crew of 80 men, had anchored at Ferriden, opposite Montrose. The object of her commander, in taking this station, was to prevent the insurgents from taking possession of the town. At this time a party of Lord Ogilvy’s men, under the command of Captain David Ferrier, held Brechin, of which Ferrier had[646] been appointed deputy-governor by the prince before his march into England; and to hinder the approach of this party towards Montrose, a fire was kept up at intervals for three days and nights from the Hazard, the only effect of which was to annoy the inhabitants exceedingly. To put an end to such a state of matters, Ferrier formed the design of capturing the vessel by raising a battery at the entrance of the river, and thereby to prevent her getting out to sea. In pursuance of this plan he entered Montrose one night, and possessed himself of the island on the south side of the town, opposite to where the Hazard lay. Next day the Hazard attempted to dislodge the party from the isle by her fire, but without success. In the afternoon of the following day a vessel carrying French colours was observed at sea, standing in towards the river; this turned out to be a transport from France, with a party of Lord John Drummond’s regiment, some Irish piquets, and six pieces of artillery. On observing this vessel, the Hazard fired a gun to leeward as a decoy; but, upon a signal from the party on the island, the commander of the French vessel ran her on shore out of reach of the Hazard’s guns. The crew then landed the six guns, and a fire was opened from them upon the Hazard next morning from both sides of the river, on each of which three of the pieces had been planted. With the exception, however, of having some of her rigging cut, she sustained no damage. Before the arrival of Ferrier’s party, Captain Hill, the commander of the Hazard, had taken four six-pounders, and two four-pounders, belonging to the town, which he had put on board a vessel in the harbour; but, by oversight, he left this vessel at the quay, and the consequence was, that she fell into the hands of the insurgents. This circumstance was fatal to the Hazard; for, finding that the guns lately landed were not sufficient to force the Hazard to surrender, Captain Ferrier carried the four six-pounders to the Dial hill, from which he fired upon her; and her commander, seeing escape hopeless, after hoisting a flag of truce, and making an ineffectual attempt for permission to leave the river, surrendered.[1161]
Early in November, the Hazard, a ship with sixteen guns and some swivels, and a crew of 80 men, anchored at Ferriden, across from Montrose. The commander’s goal in taking this position was to stop the insurgents from seizing the town. At that time, a group of Lord Ogilvy’s men, led by Captain David Ferrier, was occupying Brechin, where Ferrier had been appointed deputy governor by the prince before he moved into England. To prevent this group from approaching Montrose, the Hazard kept firing intermittently for three days and nights, the only result being that it greatly annoyed the local residents. To change this situation, Ferrier planned to capture the ship by setting up a battery at the river's entrance to block its escape to sea. Following this plan, he entered Montrose one night and took control of the island on the south side of the town, directly across from where the Hazard was docked. The next day, the Hazard tried to drive the party from the island with gunfire, but that didn’t work. The following afternoon, a ship flying French colors was spotted at sea, approaching the river; it turned out to be a transport from France carrying members of Lord John Drummond’s regiment, some Irish piquets, and six pieces of artillery. Upon seeing this ship, the Hazard fired a gun to lure it in, but at a signal from the island party, the French ship’s commander ran it ashore, out of reach of the Hazard’s cannons. The crew then unloaded the six cannons and began firing at the Hazard the next morning from both sides of the river, with three cannons positioned on each side. However, aside from some rigging being damaged, the ship took no significant hits. Before Ferrier’s group arrived, Captain Hill, the commander of the Hazard, had taken four six-pounders and two four-pounders belonging to the town and put them on board a vessel in the harbor; however, he accidentally left this vessel at the quay, and as a result, it fell into the insurgents' hands. This mistake proved disastrous for the Hazard; realizing that the recently landed guns were not enough to force the hands of the Hazard’s crew, Captain Ferrier carried the four six-pounders to Dial Hill and fired upon her. Seeing that escape was futile, the Hazard's commander raised a flag of truce and made an unsuccessful attempt to exit the river before ultimately surrendering.[1161]
This vessel, being a first-rate sailer, was a great acquisition to the insurgents, and had made several trips to France. On the present occasion the Prince Charles, as the Hazard was now named by the Highlanders, was returning from France, having on board several officers and some privates, a supply of arms and ammunition, and a quantity of gold coin, amounting to between £12,000 and £13,000 sterling. She was observed, on the 24th of March, off the Banffshire coast, by the Sheerness man-of-war, which immediately gave chase. The Prince Charles taking a north-west course, endeavoured to escape by entering the Pentland frith; but the Sheerness followed her into that dangerous gulf; and after a running fight, in which the Prince Charles is said to have lost 36 men, the latter ran ashore on the sands of Melness, on the west side of Tongue bay, near the house of Lord Reay, on the 25th of March. The officers, soldiers, and crew, immediately landed with the treasure, which was contained in small boxes, and carried it to the house of William Mackay of Melness, where it remained during the night. The dispersion of Lord Loudon’s forces, an event which was considered at the time highly favourable to the interests of Charles in the north, turned out, in the present instance, to be very prejudicial. Part of them, as has been stated, had, upon their dispersion, retired into that wild and barren region called Lord Reay’s country; and when the Prince Charles arrived in Tongue bay, there was a party of these troops quartered in the neighbourhood. On receiving notice of the landing, Lord Reay sent some persons in a boat across the bay, to ascertain the strength of the party that had disembarked; and, on being informed that it was not numerous, it was concerted between him and some of Lord Loudon’s officers, to attack the party next morning with such forces as they could collect. Early next morning the French, conducted by George Mackay, younger of Melness, who had undertaken to lead them to Inverness, left Melness; but they had not proceeded far, when they were attacked, two hours after day-break, by a body of men, consisting of fifty of Lord Reay’s people headed by his lordship’s steward and a similar number of Lord Loudon’s troops. After a short resistance, during which four or[647] six of their men were killed and as many wounded, the whole party, consisting of 20 officers and 120 soldiers and sailors, surrendered.
This ship, being a top-notch sailing vessel, was a valuable asset to the rebels and had made several trips to France. On this occasion, the Prince Charles, now called the Hazard by the Highlanders, was coming back from France with several officers, some privates, a supply of weapons and ammunition, and a stash of gold coins totaling between £12,000 and £13,000. On March 24th, she was spotted off the Banffshire coast by the Sheerness warship, which immediately gave chase. The Prince Charles, taking a north-west route, tried to escape by entering the Pentland Firth, but the Sheerness followed her into that dangerous area. After a running battle, in which the Prince Charles reportedly lost 36 men, she ran aground on the sands of Melness, on the west side of Tongue Bay, near Lord Reay's house, on March 25th. The officers, soldiers, and crew quickly landed with the treasure, which was packed in small boxes, and transported it to the home of William Mackay of Melness, where it stayed overnight. The scattering of Lord Loudon's forces, which was seen as very beneficial for Charles in the north at the time, turned out to be quite harmful in this situation. Part of them, as mentioned, had retreated into the wild and desolate area known as Lord Reay's country. When Prince Charles arrived in Tongue Bay, there were some of these troops stationed nearby. Upon learning of the landing, Lord Reay sent a few people in a boat across the bay to check how many had disembarked. After finding out that their numbers were not large, he and some of Lord Loudon’s officers planned to attack them the next morning with whatever forces they could gather. Early the next morning, the French, led by George Mackay, younger of Melness, who had agreed to guide them to Inverness, left Melness. However, they hadn’t gone far when they were attacked two hours after dawn by a group of fifty of Lord Reay’s men, led by his steward, along with a similar number of Lord Loudon’s troops. After a brief fight, during which four or six of their men were killed and several others wounded, the entire group, which consisted of 20 officers and 120 soldiers and sailors, surrendered.
As Charles’s coffers were almost exhausted at this time, the loss of such a large sum of money pressed with peculiar severity upon the army, which he had, in consequence, great difficulty in keeping together. Though sparing in his troops, the King of France had not been remiss in sending Charles pecuniary supplies, nor had the King of Spain been unmindful of him; but the remittances sent by these sovereigns did not all reach their destination, some of them having been intercepted by British cruisers on their way. Reckoning, however, the sums drawn and received from various sources, Charles must have got no inconsiderable sum; but he appears to have paid little attention to his pecuniary concerns, and a system of peculation is said to have been practised by the persons intrusted with the management, which told heavily upon his means. His principal steward in particular, to whom the administration of the finances was committed, is alleged not to have been scrupulously honest, and he is said to have contrived matters so as to prevent open detection. His underlings did not omit the opportunity which occasion offered, of filling their pockets: a system of imposition was also practised by means of false musters.[1162] Under such circumstances the early exhaustion of Charles’s military chest is not to be wondered at. In this situation, seeing the impossibility of recruiting his finances at Inverness, he had resolved to return to the south country; but other circumstances induced him to forego his intention.
As Charles’s funds were nearly depleted at this time, the loss of such a large amount of money weighed heavily on the army, making it very difficult for him to keep it together. Although the King of France was careful with his troops, he hadn’t neglected to send Charles financial support, and the King of Spain had also kept him in mind; however, the funds sent by these monarchs didn't all arrive at their intended destination, as some were intercepted by British ships along the way. Nevertheless, accounting for the amounts Charles had drawn and received from various sources, he must have still obtained a considerable sum; however, he seems to have paid little attention to his financial matters, and reports suggest that a system of embezzlement was being practiced by those in charge of the finances, which significantly impacted his resources. His main steward, in particular, who was responsible for managing the finances, is said to have been somewhat dishonest and managed to arrange things to avoid being caught. His subordinates took full advantage of the situation to line their pockets: a system of deception was also employed through false musters. Under these circumstances, it’s not surprising that Charles’s military funds were depleted early. In this situation, realizing he couldn't replenish his finances in Inverness, he decided to return to the southern regions, but other factors led him to abandon that plan.
Judging from the unfortunate result of the siege of Stirling castle, neither Lord George Murray nor Brigadier Stapleton had any hopes of reducing Fort William, which, besides being a strong place, was regularly fortified; but, as Lochiel, Keppoch, and other chiefs, whose properties lay in its neighbourhood, were very desirous to obtain possession of a fortress which perpetually annoyed them, and the garrison of which had, during the prince’s expedition into England, made frequent sallies, and burnt the houses of the country people, and carried off their cattle, they did not object to the siege.[1163]
Judging by the unfortunate outcome of the siege of Stirling Castle, neither Lord George Murray nor Brigadier Stapleton had any hopes of capturing Fort William, which, aside from being a well-fortified location, was heavily protected. However, since Lochiel, Keppoch, and other chiefs, whose lands were nearby, were eager to take control of a fortress that constantly troubled them, and where the garrison had frequently launched attacks during the prince’s expedition to England—burning down local houses and stealing cattle—they didn't mind the siege.[1163]
To assist the troops under Stapleton, the Camerons and the Macdonalds of Keppoch were ordered to Fort William. Mr. Grant the engineer proposed to begin the siege by erecting a battery on a small hill, called the Sugar-loaf, which overlooked the fortress about 800 yards off; and as he observed that one of the bastions projected so far that it could not be defended by the fire of the first, he proposed to arrive at it by a trench and blow it up; but, while in the act of reconnoitring, he received a violent contusion from a cannon-ball, which completely disabled him. Brigadier Stapleton, having no other engineer, was obliged to send to Inverness for M. Mirabelle, the singular personage formerly alluded to. Meanwhile, the besieged heightened the parapets of the walls on the side where they dreaded an attack, and raised the two faces of the bastions seven feet high.[1164]
To support the troops under Stapleton, the Camerons and the Macdonalds of Keppoch were ordered to Fort William. Mr. Grant, the engineer, suggested starting the siege by setting up a battery on a small hill called Sugar-loaf, which was about 800 yards away from the fortress. He noticed that one of the bastions extended out so far that it couldn't be defended by the fire from the first, so he proposed reaching it by digging a trench and blowing it up. However, while surveying the area, he was struck by a cannonball, which severely injured him. Brigadier Stapleton, without any other engineers available, had to send to Inverness for M. Mirabelle, the unique individual mentioned earlier. In the meantime, those inside the fortress reinforced the walls on the side where they were most concerned about an attack and raised the two sides of the bastions by seven feet. [1164]
For several days a skirmishing was kept up between the garrison and two sloops of war stationed in the river, on the one side, and the besiegers on the other, with varied success; but the insurgents having completed a battery on the Sugar-loaf on March 20th, opened the siege that evening. On account of its distance from the fortress, and the smallness of the cannon, which consisted of six and four-pounders only, little execution was done. Next day the besiegers erected a new battery at the foot of the Cowhill, within half the distance of the other, which was also opened, but with little better effect. On the 22d, Brigadier Stapleton sent a drummer to Captain Scott, the commanding officer, with a letter, requiring him to surrender, but his answer was, that he would defend the place to the last extremity. The bombardment was thereupon renewed on both sides for some hours, but at last the garrison silenced the besiegers by beating down their principal battery. The besiegers then erected a third battery, and the bombardment continued, with little intermission, till the 31st, when the garrison made a sally, forced one of the batteries erected upon a place called the Craigs, about a hundred yards from the walls, and captured several[648] pieces of cannon and two mortars. Notwithstanding this disaster, they continued to annoy the besieged from five cannon which they had still mounted, but with no other damage to the garrison than the destruction of the roofs of most of the houses. At length, on the 3d of April, Brigadier Stapleton, in consequence of instructions he had received from the prince to join him immediately, raised the siege, and, after spiking his heavy cannon, marched for Inverness with the piquets, taking his field pieces along with him. He left the Highlanders behind, on the understanding that they were to follow him with as little delay as possible. The loss sustained on either side was trifling.[1165]
For several days, there were skirmishes between the garrison and two warships stationed in the river on one side, and the besiegers on the other, with mixed outcomes. However, after the insurgents completed a battery on the Sugar-loaf on March 20th, they initiated the siege that evening. Due to its distance from the fortress and the small size of the cannons, which were only six and four-pounders, little damage was inflicted. The next day, the besiegers built a new battery at the foot of Cowhill, half the distance of the previous one, which was also opened but with little improvement. On the 22nd, Brigadier Stapleton sent a drummer to Captain Scott, the commanding officer, with a letter demanding his surrender, but Scott replied that he would defend the place to the last. The bombardment was then renewed on both sides for several hours until the garrison managed to silence the besiegers by destroying their main battery. The besiegers then constructed a third battery, and the bombardment continued, with little pause, until the 31st, when the garrison launched a sally, took one of the batteries set up at a place called the Craigs, about a hundred yards from the walls, and captured several[648] cannon and two mortars. Despite this setback, the besiegers continued to harass the garrison with five cannons they still had, but they caused no other damage than destroying the roofs of most houses. Finally, on April 3rd, Brigadier Stapleton, following instructions from the prince to join him immediately, raised the siege and, after spiking his heavy cannons, marched towards Inverness with the pickets, taking his field pieces with him. He left the Highlanders behind, expecting them to follow as quickly as possible. The losses on either side were minimal.[1165]
Abounding as the prince’s enterprise did, in many brilliant points, there is, unquestionably, no part of it more deserving of admiration than that which now presents itself, near the end of his short, but very eventful career. At Gladsmuir and at Falkirk, almost the whole of the prince’s energies were directed to a single point, but at Inverness he projected a number of expeditions, attacks, and sieges, and conducted them with an energy and promptitude which astonished the government. The whole force he was able to collect, after his retreat to the north, did not exceed 8,000 men; and, although there was no certainty that the Duke of Cumberland might not advance immediately from Aberdeen, which is only a hundred miles from Inverness, yet he separated his forces, and, while with one detachment he kept General Bland in check, he, almost at the same time, carried on a series of operations with the isolated parts of his army in the distant territories of Athole, Lochaber, and Sutherland.
Abundant as the prince’s efforts were, with many impressive highlights, there’s definitely no part of it more worthy of admiration than what’s about to be discussed, near the end of his brief but very impactful career. At Gladsmuir and Falkirk, nearly all of the prince’s focus was on one goal, but in Inverness, he planned multiple expeditions, attacks, and sieges, carrying them out with a level of energy and speed that surprised the government. The total force he could gather after his retreat to the north didn’t exceed 8,000 men; and although there was no guarantee that the Duke of Cumberland wouldn’t move quickly from Aberdeen, which is only a hundred miles from Inverness, he divided his forces. While keeping General Bland in check with one group, he simultaneously conducted a series of operations with the separate parts of his army in the distant regions of Athole, Lochaber, and Sutherland.
FOOTNOTES:
[1122] “But the Duke was no common man. He belonged to an age when high command was in a great measure a royal science, which men of inferior rank had scanty opportunities of studying. He was connected with the cluster of German princes, among whom, after the enticing example of the house of Brandenburg, a knowledge of the art of war was deemed a good speculation as a means of enlarging their dominions in the tangled contests created among the German states by every European war. After Frederick himself, perhaps none of these princes would have been so capable of successful appropriations of territory as the young man whose warlike pursuits were thrown into a different channel by his connection with the British throne. Though the subject of a constitutional government, however, he retained the spirit of the German soldier-prince. Military law was the first of all laws; and to military necessity everything must yield. He followed the course which, perhaps, most men brought up in his school would have followed, if in possession of the same power; but in a constitutional country it had the character of brutal severity, and after having, as he deemed it, done his stern duty, he left behind him an execrating country to find that his little nephews ran away and hid themselves, in terror of his notorious cruelty.”[1123]—Burton’s Scotland, (1689–1748), vol. ii. p. 507.
[1122] “But the Duke was no ordinary man. He belonged to a time when leadership was largely a royal skill, which people of lower status had little chance to learn. He was connected to a group of German princes, among whom, following the tempting example of the house of Brandenburg, understanding military strategy was seen as a smart way to expand their territories amid the complex conflicts created by every European war among the German states. After Frederick himself, perhaps none of these princes would have been as capable of successfully annexing territory as the young man whose military ambitions were directed elsewhere due to his ties to the British throne. Although he was part of a constitutional government, he still embodied the spirit of the German soldier-prince. Military law was the highest law; everything must bow to military necessity. He followed the path that, perhaps, most men raised in his environment would have taken if they had the same power; but in a constitutional country, it was seen as brutal harshness, and after he believed he had fulfilled his harsh duty, he left behind a country loathing him, only to discover that his little nephews fled and hid in fear of his infamous cruelty.”[1123]—Burton’s Scotland, (1689–1748), vol. ii. p. 507.
[1123] “The bravery of the Duke of Cumberland,” says the first historian of our day, “was such as distinguished him even among the princes of his brave house. The indifference with which he rode about amidst musket-balls and cannon-balls, was not the highest proof of his fortitude. Hopeless maladies—horrible surgical operations—far from unmanning him, did not even discompose him. With courage, he had the virtues which are akin to courage. He spoke the truth, was open in enmity and friendship, and upright in all his dealings. But his nature was hard; and what seemed to him justice, was rarely tempered with mercy. He was therefore, during many years, one of the most unpopular men in England. The severity with which he treated the rebels after the battle of Culloden, had gained him the name of ‘the butcher.’ His attempts to introduce into the army of England, then in a most disorderly state, the rigorous discipline of Potsdam, had excited still stronger disgust. Nothing was too bad to be believed of him. Many honest people were so absurd as to fancy that if he were left regent during the minority of his nephews, there would be another smothering in the tower.”—Macaulay’s Essays—Chatham.
[1123] “The bravery of the Duke of Cumberland,” says the first historian of our time, “was such that it set him apart even among the princes of his brave family. The way he rode through musket and cannon fire wasn’t the greatest testament to his courage. Even when faced with hopeless diseases and horrific surgeries, he remained composed and unfazed. Along with his bravery, he possessed virtues that are related to courage. He was truthful, straightforward in both friendship and enmity, and fair in all his transactions. However, he had a tough nature; what he saw as justice was rarely softened by mercy. Because of this, for many years, he was one of the most unpopular figures in England. His harsh treatment of the rebels after the battle of Culloden earned him the nickname ‘the butcher.’ His efforts to impose the strict discipline of Potsdam onto the then-chaotic English army were met with even greater disdain. Nothing seemed too terrible to believe about him. Many decent people foolishly thought that if he were left as regent during the minority of his nephews, there would be another execution in the tower.”—Macaulay’s Essays—Chatham.
[1124] Marchant, p. 328.
[1125] Marchant, p. 329.
[1126] Kirkconnel MS. Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 167. Among the honourable few were Sir Peter Halket, lieutenant-colonel of Lee’s regiment; Mr. Ross, son of Lord Ross; Captain Lucy Scott; Lieutenants Farquharson and Cumming; and Mr. Home has been justly censured for suppressing in his history this fact, and others equally well known to him.
[1126] Kirkconnel MS. Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 167. Among the honorable few were Sir Peter Halket, lieutenant colonel of Lee’s regiment; Mr. Ross, son of Lord Ross; Captain Lucy Scott; Lieutenants Farquharson and Cumming; and Mr. Home has faced rightful criticism for leaving out this fact and other equally well-known details in his history.
[1129] No. 40 of Idem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 40 of Same.
[1130] No. 30 of Idem.
[1132] Kirkconnel MS.
[1133] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 100.
[1134] Idem.
Idem.
[1135] Kirkconnel MS.
[1136] Maxwell of Kirkconnel.
Maxwell from Kirkconnel.
[1137] Kirkconnel MS.
[1138] Home, p. 194.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 194.
[1139] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 145.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 145.
[1140] Home, p. 197.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 197.
[1141] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 145.
[1142] Stewart’s Statement in Jacobite Memoirs. The statement given by Mr. Hume,—that Lady Mackintosh concealed Lord Loudon’s design from the prince, and that he knew nothing of his lordship’s march till next morning, is certainly erroneous. He says that “without saying a word to Charles or any of his company, she (Lady Mackintosh) ordered five or six of her people, well armed, under the conduct of a country smith, to watch the road from Inverness, and give notice if they should perceive any number of men coming towards Moy;” and that “Charles, for whose safety the lady had provided so effectually, knew nothing of Lord Loudon’s march till next morning; for he was up and dressed when the smith and his party came to Moy, and gave an account of their victory.” It is clear, however, that the blacksmith and his party were sent out by Lady Mackintosh before the arrival of the boy, as Gib, the prince’s master of the household, who was sleeping in his clothes in the Castle of Moy when the boy arrived, says expressly that the blacksmith’s adventure “happened much about the time when the boy (Lauchlan Mackintosh) arrived at Moy to give the alarm. It is probable, however, that the blacksmith and his party were sent out by Lady Mackintosh without the prince’s knowledge.”
[1142] Stewart’s Statement in Jacobite Memoirs. The claim by Mr. Hume—that Lady Mackintosh kept Lord Loudon’s plans a secret from the prince and that he was unaware of his lordship’s movements until the next morning—is definitely incorrect. He states that “without informing Charles or anyone in his group, she (Lady Mackintosh) instructed five or six of her well-armed men, led by a local blacksmith, to monitor the road from Inverness and alert her if they saw any large group of men approaching Moy;” and that “Charles, for whose protection the lady had made such effective arrangements, was completely unaware of Lord Loudon’s march until the following morning; he was already up and dressed when the blacksmith and his crew arrived at Moy and reported their victory.” However, it is evident that the blacksmith and his group were dispatched by Lady Mackintosh before the boy arrived, as Gib, the prince’s household steward, who was sleeping in his clothes in the Castle of Moy when the boy showed up, explicitly states that the blacksmith’s mission “occurred around the same time the boy (Lauchlan Mackintosh) reached Moy to raise the alarm. It’s likely, however, that the blacksmith and his group were sent out by Lady Mackintosh without the prince’s knowledge.”
[1143] Home, p. 198.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 198.
[1144] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 149.
[1145] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 104.
[1146] Kirkconnel MS.
[1147] Home, p. 199. Kirkconnel MS.
[1148] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 105.
[1149] Kirkconnel MS.
[1150] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 164. Johnstone gives an affecting account of the paternal anxiety of Scothouse when ordered to set out as one of the detachment to attack Lord Loudon. Not anticipating the landing of the prince in Scotland, he had applied for and obtained a commission for his son in Lord Loudon’s regiment, and his alarm now was lest his son should fall by his own hands.
[1150] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 164. Johnstone shares a touching story about the fatherly worry of Scothouse when he was ordered to head out as part of the group to confront Lord Loudon. Not expecting the prince to land in Scotland, he had requested and secured a commission for his son in Lord Loudon’s regiment, and now he was anxious that his son might be harmed by his own actions.
[1154] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 107.
[1155] Home, p. 205.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 205.
[1156] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 109.
[1157] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 110.
[1158] Kirkconnel MS.
[1159] Idem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same.
[1160] Kirkconnel MS.
[1161] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 112.
[1162] Kirkconnel MS.
[1163] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 106. Kirkconnel MS.
[1164] Idem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same.
[1165] Scots Magazine. Home, p. 212. Kirkconnel MS.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
A.D. 1746.
A.D. 1746.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Duke of Cumberland marches north—Crosses the Spey—Proceedings of Charles—Duke of Cumberland arrives at Nairn—Prince Charles leaves Inverness and forms his army on Drummossie Moor—Night-march to Nairn—Its failure—Highland army returns to Culloden—Advance of the Duke of Cumberland—Preparations for battle—Battle of Culloden—Proceedings of Cumberland—Tumult in royal army—Barbarities committed by the troops—Skirmish at Golspie—Charles arrives at Glenboisdale—The Chiefs retire to Ruthven—Lord George Murray resigns his command—Letter from Charles—He lands in Benbecula—Proceedings of the Duke—Association of Chiefs—Devastations committed by the royal troops—Apprehension of Lord Lovat and others—Macdonald of Barisdale and Glengarry—Escape of the Duke of Perth and others—Suppression of the rebellion.
Duke of Cumberland marches north—Crosses the Spey—Actions of Charles—Duke of Cumberland arrives at Nairn—Prince Charles leaves Inverness and assembles his army on Drummossie Moor—Night march to Nairn—Its failure—Highland army returns to Culloden—Duke of Cumberland advances—Preparations for battle—Battle of Culloden—Actions of Cumberland—Chaos in the royal army—Cruelties committed by the troops—Skirmish at Golspie—Charles arrives at Glenboisdale—The Chiefs retreat to Ruthven—Lord George Murray steps down from his command—Letter from Charles—He arrives in Benbecula—Actions of the Duke—Coalition of Chiefs—Destruction caused by the royal troops—Arrest of Lord Lovat and others—Macdonald of Barisdale and Glengarry—Escape of the Duke of Perth and others—Rebellion suppression.
Having spent upwards of five weeks at Aberdeen, the Duke of Cumberland began to prepare for his march to the north. As it was his intention to proceed by the coast road, he had ordered a number of victualling ships to rendezvous at Aberdeen; and early in April, these vessels, escorted by several ships of war provided with artillery, ammunition, and other warlike stores, had arrived at their destination, for the purpose of following the army along the coast and affording the necessary supplies. About this time the weather had become favourable, and though still cold, the snow had disappeared, and a dry wind which had prevailed for some days had rendered the river Spey, the passage of which was considered the most formidable obstacle to his march, fordable.[1166]
Having spent over five weeks in Aberdeen, the Duke of Cumberland started getting ready for his march to the north. Since he planned to take the coastal road, he had arranged for several supply ships to meet in Aberdeen. By early April, these ships, protected by a few warships equipped with artillery, ammunition, and other supplies, had reached their destination to support the army along the coast and provide the necessary provisions. Around this time, the weather had improved, and although it was still chilly, the snow had melted, and a dry wind that had been blowing for several days made the river Spey, which was seen as the biggest challenge to his march, passable.[1166]
Accordingly, on the 8th of April the duke left Aberdeen with the last division of his army, consisting of six battalions of foot and a regiment of dragoons. The whole regular force under his command amounted to about 7,200 men, comprehending fifteen regiments of foot, two of dragoons, and Kingston’s horse. Besides these, there were the Argyleshire men and other militia, whose united numbers may be stated at 2,000. At the time of the duke’s departure, six battalions, with Kingston’s horse and Cobham’s dragoons, under Major-general Bland, were stationed at Strathbogie, and three battalions at Old Meldrum, under Brigadier Mordaunt. The duke quartered the first night at Old Meldrum and the next at Banff, where two spies were seized and hanged. One of them was caught while in the act of notching upon a stick the number of the duke’s forces.[1167] On the 11th the duke marched to Cullen, and at Portsoy he was joined by the remainder of his army, which had been stationed at Old Meldrum and Strathbogie. The army being too numerous to obtain quarters in the town, the foot encamped for the night on some ploughed fields in the neighbourhood, and the horse were quartered in Cullen and the adjacent villages. The Earl of Findlater, who, with his countess, had accompanied the army on its march from Aberdeen, on arriving at his seat at Cullen, made a present of two hundred guineas to the troops.
On April 8th, the duke left Aberdeen with the last division of his army, which included six foot battalions and a dragoon regiment. His entire regular force totaled about 7,200 men, comprising fifteen foot regiments, two dragoons, and Kingston’s horse. In addition, there were the Argyleshire men and other militia, whose combined numbers were around 2,000. When the duke departed, six battalions, along with Kingston’s horse and Cobham’s dragoons under Major-General Bland, were stationed at Strathbogie, while three battalions were at Old Meldrum under Brigadier Mordaunt. The duke spent the first night in Old Meldrum and the next in Banff, where two spies were captured and hanged. One was caught while trying to mark the number of the duke’s forces on a stick.[1167] On the 11th, the duke marched to Cullen, and at Portsoy, he reunited with the rest of his army, which had been at Old Meldrum and Strathbogie. The army was too large to find lodging in the town, so the foot soldiers camped for the night in some plowed fields nearby, while the horse troops stayed in Cullen and the surrounding villages. The Earl of Findlater, who had accompanied the army from Aberdeen with his countess, offered a gift of two hundred guineas to the troops upon reaching his estate in Cullen.
Next day, being Saturday, the 12th of April, the duke put his army again in motion, and, after a short march, halted on the moor of Arrondel, about five or six miles from the river Spey. He then formed his army into three divisions, each about half a mile distant from the other, and in this order they advanced towards the Spey. The left division, which was the largest, crossed the river by a ford near Gormach, the centre by another close by Gordon castle, and the division on the right by a ford near the church of Belly. In their passage, the men were up to their waists in the water, but, with the exception of the loss of one dragoon and four women, who were carried away by the stream, no accident occurred.
The next day, Saturday, April 12th, the duke got his army moving again, and after a brief march, they stopped on the moor of Arrondel, about five or six miles from the Spey River. He organized his army into three divisions, each about half a mile apart, and they proceeded towards the Spey in that formation. The left division, which was the largest, crossed the river at a ford near Gormach, the center crossed at another close to Gordon Castle, and the right division crossed at a ford near the church of Belly. While crossing, the men were up to their waists in water, but aside from losing one dragoon and four women who were swept away by the current, there were no accidents.
The Duke of Perth, who happened at this time to be with the Highland forces appointed to defend the passage of the Spey, not thinking it advisable to dispute the position against such an overwhelming force as that to which he was opposed, retired towards Elgin on the approach of the Duke of Cumberland. The conduct of the Duke of Perth, and of his brother, Lord John Drummond, has been censured for not disputing the passage of the Spey, but without reason. The whole of the Highland forces along the Spey did not exceed 2,500 men, being little more than a fourth of those under the Duke of Cumberland. Notwithstanding this great disparity, the Highlanders, aided by the swollen state of the river, might have effectually opposed the passage of the royal army had it been attempted during the month of March, but a recent drought had greatly reduced the quantity of water in the river, and had rendered it fordable in several places to such an extent, that at two of them a whole battalion might have marched abreast. As some of the fords run in a zig-zag direction, some damage might have been done to the royal army in crossing; but as the Duke of Cumberland had a good train of artillery, he could have easily covered his passage at these places.
The Duke of Perth, who was with the Highland forces assigned to defend the Spey River, decided it wasn't wise to contest the position against such a huge force like the one he faced. He retreated towards Elgin when the Duke of Cumberland approached. The actions of the Duke of Perth and his brother, Lord John Drummond, have been criticized for not defending the Spey, but this criticism is unfounded. The entire Highland force along the Spey numbered only about 2,500 men, which was just a little over a quarter of Cumberland's troops. Despite this significant difference in numbers, the Highlanders, helped by the high water levels of the river, could have effectively blocked the royal army's advance if they had tried to cross in March. However, a recent drought had greatly lowered the water level, making it shallow enough to cross in several spots, so that at two locations, a whole battalion could have gone across side by side. Since some of the fording points were zig-zagged, the royal army might have suffered some damage in crossing; but because the Duke of Cumberland had a strong artillery support, he would have easily secured his movement at those points.
The departure of the Duke of Cumberland from Aberdeen was not known at Inverness till the 12th, on the morning of which day intelligence was brought to Charles that he was in full march to the north with his whole army. Shortly after his arrival at Inverness, Charles had formed the design, while the Duke of Cumberland lay at Aberdeen, of giving him the slip, by marching to Perth by the Highland road, so as to induce the duke to return south, and thus leave the northern coast clear for the landing of supplies from France. With this view, he had directed the siege of Fort William to be pushed, and, calculating upon a speedy reduction of that fortress, had sent orders to the Macdonalds, the Camerons, and the Stewarts, who were engaged in the siege, immediately on the capture of the fort to march into Argyleshire, and, after chastising the whigs in that district, and giving an opportunity to their friends there to join them, to proceed to Perth.[1168] Charles, however, for the present, laid aside the intention of marching south, and knowing that the Duke of Cumberland would advance from Aberdeen early in April, he gave orders for concentrating his forces at Inverness, and, as soon as he was informed of the duke’s march, he renewed these orders, by sending expresses every where to bring up his men. Those who had been at the siege of Fort William were already on their march, but Lord Cromarty was at a considerable distance with a large body of men, and could scarcely be expected to arrive in time if the duke was resolved on an immediate action.[1169]
The Duke of Cumberland's departure from Aberdeen wasn't known in Inverness until the morning of the 12th, when news reached Charles that the duke was marching north with his entire army. Shortly after arriving in Inverness, Charles planned to outmaneuver the Duke of Cumberland while he was still at Aberdeen by taking the Highland road to Perth, hoping to lure the duke south and clear the northern coast for supplies coming in from France. To this end, he ordered the siege of Fort William to continue and expected the fortress to fall quickly. He instructed the Macdonalds, Camerons, and Stewarts, who were part of the siege, that once they captured the fort, they should head to Argyleshire, punish the whigs in that area, and give their supporters there a chance to join them before heading to Perth.[1168] However, for the moment, Charles decided against marching south. Knowing that the Duke of Cumberland would start moving from Aberdeen in early April, he ordered his forces to gather in Inverness and, as soon as he learned of the duke's march, he reiterated these orders by sending messages everywhere to mobilize his troops. Those who had been at the siege of Fort William were already on their way, but Lord Cromarty was far away with a large number of men and probably wouldn’t arrive in time if the duke was set on an immediate confrontation.[1169]
Besides the men who were absent on the expeditions in Lochaber and Sutherland, there were many others who had returned to their homes, either discontented with the situation in which they found themselves after they came to Inverness, or to see their families or friends. Up to the period of their arrival there, they had received their pay punctually, but at Inverness the face of affairs was completely changed in this respect, and instead of money the troops were reduced to a weekly allowance of oatmeal. The men murmured at first at the stoppage of their pay, but their clamours were quieted by their officers, who gave them assurances that a supply of money would soon be received from France. This expectation would have been realised, but for the misfortune which befell the Prince Charles, and in consequence of that event, the soldiers began to murmur afresh, and some of them seeing no pressing occasion for their attendance, and choosing rather to enjoy a frugal repast with their friends at home than serve without pay, left the army. These absentees, however, had no intention of abandoning the service, and were resolved to rejoin their colours as soon as they saw a probability of coming to action. Accordingly, many of those who had returned to their homes set out of their own accord to rejoin the army, on hearing of the Duke of Cumberland’s advance, though few of them arrived in time for the battle.[1170]
Besides the men who were away on the expeditions in Lochaber and Sutherland, many others had returned to their homes, either unhappy with their situation after arriving in Inverness or to visit their families or friends. Up until their arrival there, they had received their pay regularly, but in Inverness, everything changed, and instead of money, the troops were given a weekly allowance of oatmeal. The men complained at first about the halt in their pay, but their officers calmed them down, assuring them that a supply of money would soon come from France. This hope would have been fulfilled if not for the misfortune that happened to the Prince Charles. As a result of that event, the soldiers started to grumble again, and some, seeing no urgent reason to stay, preferred to enjoy a simple meal with their friends at home rather than serve without pay, so they left the army. However, these absentees did not intend to quit the service and were determined to rejoin their ranks as soon as they believed there might be action. Consequently, many of those who had gone back home set off on their own to rejoin the army upon hearing about the Duke of Cumberland's advance, though few managed to arrive in time for the battle.[1170]
Reduced in numbers as the prince’s army was from the causes alluded to, they still burned with impatience to meet the enemy; and when intelligence of the Duke of Cumberland’s march from Aberdeen reached Inverness, it was hailed with joy by the portion there assembled. From the fatigues and labours they had experienced during the campaign, and the numerous inconveniences to which they had been subjected from the want of pay, there was nothing the Highlanders dreaded more than another march to the south; but the near prospect they now had of meeting the English army upon their own soil, and of putting an end to the war by one bold and decisive blow, absorbed for a while all recollection of their past sufferings. By drawing the Duke of Cumberland north to Inverness, it was generally supposed that the prince could meet him on more equal terms than at Aberdeen, as he would have a better and more numerous army at Inverness, than he could have carried south. This unquestionably would have been the case had Charles avoided a battle till he had assembled all his troops, but his confidence on the present occasion got the better of his prudence.
Reduced in numbers due to the reasons mentioned, the prince’s army was still eager to face the enemy. When news of the Duke of Cumberland’s march from Aberdeen reached Inverness, it was welcomed with joy by those gathered there. After all the fatigue and hardships they had faced during the campaign, along with the many inconveniences they suffered from the lack of pay, the Highlanders feared nothing more than another march south. However, the prospect of meeting the English army on their home ground and potentially ending the war with one bold and decisive strike temporarily overshadowed all their past struggles. By drawing the Duke of Cumberland north to Inverness, many believed the prince could confront him on more equal footing than at Aberdeen since he would have a larger and better-equipped army in Inverness than he could take south. This would definitely have been the case if Charles had avoided battle until he had gathered all his troops, but his confidence this time overrode his caution.
After crossing the Spey, the Duke of Cumberland halted his army on the western bank, and encamped opposite to Fochabers, but the horse afterwards repassed the river and took[651] up their quarters in the town. Here, as at Cullen, every precaution was taken to prevent surprise. Early next morning he raised his camp, and passing through Elgin, encamped on the moor of Alves, nearly midway between Elgin and Forres. The Duke of Perth, who had passed the previous night at Forres, retired to Nairn upon his approach. The Duke of Cumberland renewed his march on the 14th and came to Nairn, where the Duke of Perth remained till he was within a mile of the town, and began his retreat in sight of the English army. In this retreat, Clanranald’s regiment, with the French piquets and Fitz-James’s horse, formed the rear. To harass the rear, and retard the march of the main body till some of his foot should come up, the Duke of Cumberland sent forward his cavalry. Several shots were exchanged between the duke’s cavalry and the French horse, and in expectation of an engagement with the duke’s advanced guard, consisting of 200 cavalry and the Argyleshire men, the Macdonalds of Clanranald, and the Stewarts of Appin, were ordered back to support the French. These regiments accordingly returned and took ground, and Fitz-James’s horse formed on their right and left. The duke’s advanced guard thereupon halted, and formed in order of battle, but as the main body of the English army was in full march the rear recommenced their retreat. The advanced guard continued to pursue the Highlanders several miles beyond Nairn, but finding the chase useless, returned to the main body which was preparing to encamp on a plain to the west of Nairn.[1171]
After crossing the Spey, the Duke of Cumberland stopped his army on the western bank and set up camp opposite Fochabers. However, the cavalry later crossed the river again and took their quarters in the town. Here, just like in Cullen, every precaution was taken to avoid a surprise attack. Early the next morning, he packed up the camp and passed through Elgin, setting up camp on the Alves moor, roughly halfway between Elgin and Forres. The Duke of Perth, who had spent the previous night in Forres, retreated to Nairn as the Duke approached. On the 14th, the Duke of Cumberland resumed his march and reached Nairn, where the Duke of Perth stayed until he was about a mile from the town, before beginning his retreat in view of the English army. During this retreat, Clanranald’s regiment, along with the French piquets and Fitz-James’s cavalry, formed the rear. To harass the rear and slow down the main body until some of his foot soldiers could catch up, the Duke of Cumberland sent his cavalry forward. Several shots were exchanged between the duke’s cavalry and the French horse. Expecting a confrontation with the duke’s advanced guard, made up of 200 cavalry and the Argyleshire men, the Macdonalds of Clanranald and the Stewarts of Appin were ordered back to support the French. These regiments returned as ordered and took position, while Fitz-James’s cavalry formed on their right and left. The duke’s advanced guard then halted and formed for battle, but as the main body of the English army was advancing quickly, the rear resumed their retreat. The advanced guard continued to chase the Highlanders several miles beyond Nairn, but realizing the pursuit was futile, returned to the main body, which was getting ready to camp on a plain west of Nairn.[1171]
Neither at the time when Charles received intelligence of the Duke of Cumberland’s march to Aberdeen, nor till the following day (Sunday), when news was brought to him that the English army had actually crossed the Spey, does Charles appear to have had any intention of speedily risking a battle. He probably expected that with the aid of the reinforcements he had sent to support the Duke of Perth, his grace would have been able, for some time at least, to maintain a position on the western bank of the river, and that time would be thus afforded him to collect the scattered portions of his army, before being compelled, by the advance of the Duke of Cumberland, to come to a general engagement. But whatever his intentions were anterior to the receipt of the intelligence of the English army having crossed the Spey, that circumstance alone made him determine to attack the Duke of Cumberland without waiting for the return of his absent detachments.
Neither at the time when Charles learned about the Duke of Cumberland’s march to Aberdeen, nor the next day (Sunday), when he received word that the English army had actually crossed the Spey, does Charles seem to have intended to quickly risk a battle. He probably thought that with the reinforcements he had sent to support the Duke of Perth, his duke would be able, at least for a while, to hold a position on the western bank of the river, allowing Charles time to gather the scattered parts of his army before he was forced, due to the Duke of Cumberland’s advance, to engage in a full battle. But whatever his plans were before he found out that the English army had crossed the Spey, that one fact made him decide to attack the Duke of Cumberland without waiting for the return of his absent detachments.
Accordingly, on the morning of the 14th, Charles ordered the drums to beat, and the pipes to play, as the signal for summoning his men to arms. After those who were in the town had assembled in the streets, the prince mounted his horse, and putting himself at their head, led them out to Culloden, about four miles from Inverness.[1172] Leaving part of his men in the parks around Culloden house, Charles went onward with his first troop of guards and the Mackintosh regiment, and advanced within six miles of Nairn to support the Duke of Perth, but finding him out of danger, he returned to Culloden, where he was joined by the whole of the duke’s forces in the evening. Lochiel also arrived at the same time with his regiment. That night the Highlanders bivouacked among the furze of Culloden wood, and Charles and his principal officers lodged in Culloden house.
Accordingly, on the morning of the 14th, Charles had the drums beat and the pipes play to signal his men to prepare for battle. After those in the town gathered in the streets, the prince mounted his horse and, taking the lead, rode out to Culloden, about four miles from Inverness.[1172] Leaving some of his men in the fields around Culloden House, Charles proceeded with his first troop of guards and the Mackintosh Regiment, advancing within six miles of Nairn to support the Duke of Perth. However, upon discovering that the duke was out of danger, he returned to Culloden, where he was joined by all of the duke’s forces that evening. Lochiel also arrived at the same time with his regiment. That night, the Highlanders set up camp among the furze in Culloden Wood, while Charles and his main officers stayed in Culloden House.
Having selected Drummossie moor for a field of battle, Prince Charles marched his army thither early on the morning of the 15th, and drew his men up in order of battle across the moor, which is about half a mile broad. His front looked towards Nairn, and he had the river of that name on his right, and the inclosures of Culloden on his left. This moor, which is a heathy flat of considerable extent about five miles from Inverness and about a mile and a half to the south-east of Culloden house, forms the top of a hill which, rising at Culloden, dies gradually away in the direction of Nairn. The ascent to the moor is steep on both sides, particularly from the shore. In pitching upon this ground, Charles acted on the supposition that the Duke of Cumberland would march along the moor, which was better fitted for the free passage of his army than the common road between Nairn[652] and Inverness, which was narrow and inconvenient.
Having chosen Drummossie Moor as the battlefield, Prince Charles marched his army there early on the morning of the 15th and arranged his troops in formation across the moor, which is about half a mile wide. His front faced Nairn, with the river of the same name on his right and the enclosures of Culloden on his left. This moor, a vast heathland located roughly five miles from Inverness and about a mile and a half southeast of Culloden House, is situated at the top of a hill that rises at Culloden and gradually descends toward Nairn. The climb to the moor is steep on both sides, especially from the shore. In choosing this location, Charles assumed that the Duke of Cumberland would advance along the moor, which was better suited for the free movement of his army than the narrow and inconvenient main road between Nairn[652] and Inverness.
In expectation that the Duke of Cumberland would advance, Charles sent forward on the road to Nairn some parties of horse to reconnoitre, but they could observe no appearance of any movement among the royal troops. The ground on which the army was now formed had been chosen without consulting Lord George Murray, who, on arriving on the spot, objected to it, on the footing that though interspersed with moss and some hollows, the ground was generally too level, and consequently not well suited for the operation of Highlanders. He therefore proposed to look out for more eligible ground, and at his suggestion Brigadier Stapleton and Colonel Ker were sent about ten o’clock to survey some hilly ground on the south side of the water of Nairn, which appeared to him to be steep and uneven, and of course more advantageous for Highlanders. After an absence of two or three hours, these officers returned and reported that the ground they had been appointed to examine was rugged and boggy, that no cavalry could act upon it, that the ascent on the side next the river was steep, and that there were only two or three places, about three or four miles above, where cavalry could pass; the banks of the river below being inaccessible. On receiving this information, Lord George Murray proposed, in the event of Cumberland’s forces not appearing that day, that the army should cross the water of Nairn, and draw up in line of battle next day, upon the ground which had been surveyed; and that, should the Duke of Cumberland not venture to cross after them and engage them upon the ground in question, they might watch a favourable opportunity of attacking him with advantage. In the event of no such opportunity offering, his lordship said he would recommend that the army should, with the view of drawing the duke after them, retire to the neighbouring mountains, where they might attack him at some pass or strong ground. This proposal met with the general approbation of the commanding officers; but Charles who, two days before (when a suggestion was made to him to retire to a strong position till all his army should assemble), had declared his resolution to attack the Duke of Cumberland even with a thousand men only, declined to accede to it. His grounds were that such a retrograde movement might discourage the men, by impressing them with a belief that there existed a desire on the part of their commanders to shun the English army; that Inverness, which was now in their rear, would be exposed, and that the Duke of Cumberland might march upon that town, and possess himself of the greater part of their baggage and ammunition.[1173]
In anticipation that the Duke of Cumberland would move forward, Charles sent some cavalry down the road to Nairn for reconnaissance, but they saw no signs of movement among the royal troops. The area where the army was now positioned had been chosen without consulting Lord George Murray, who, upon arriving, objected to it. He pointed out that although the ground was sprinkled with moss and some dips, it was generally too flat and not suitable for the Highlanders' tactics. He suggested looking for better terrain, and at his suggestion, Brigadier Stapleton and Colonel Ker were sent around ten o'clock to scout some hilly ground on the south side of the Nairn River, which seemed steep and uneven, thus more advantageous for the Highlanders. After being gone for two or three hours, these officers returned with a report that the area they examined was rough and marshy, unsuitable for cavalry. They noted that the ascent near the river was steep and there were only a couple of places, about three or four miles upstream, where cavalry could cross; the riverbanks downstream were inaccessible. After hearing this, Lord George Murray suggested that if Cumberland's forces didn’t show up that day, the army should cross the Nairn River and set up for battle the next day on the surveyed grounds. He added that if the Duke of Cumberland didn’t follow them to engage on that terrain, they could wait for a favorable moment to attack him. If no such opportunity arose, he recommended that they retreat to the nearby mountains to lure the Duke after them, where they could strike at a pass or stronghold. The proposal received general approval from the commanding officers, but Charles, who only two days earlier had insisted on attacking the Duke of Cumberland even with just a thousand men, was unwilling to agree. He argued that such a retreat could demoralize the troops by making them think their leaders wanted to avoid the English army. He also noted that Inverness, now behind them, would be at risk, allowing the Duke of Cumberland to march on the town and capture most of their supplies and ammunition.[1173]
Concluding from the inactivity of the Duke of Cumberland that he had no intention of marching that day, Charles held a council of war in the afternoon, to deliberate upon the course it might be considered most advisable to pursue in consequence of the duke’s stay at Nairn. According to Charles’s own statement, he had formed the bold and desperate design of surprising the English army in their camp during the night; but, desirous of knowing the views of his officers before divulging his plan, he allowed all the members of the council to speak before him. After hearing the sentiments of the chiefs, and the other commanders who were present, Lord George Murray proposed to attack the Duke of Cumberland during the night, provided it was the general opinion that the attack could be made before one or two o’clock in the morning. Charles, overjoyed at the suggestion of his lieutenant-general, immediately embraced him, said that he approved of it, that in fact he had contemplated the measure himself, but that he did not intend to have disclosed it till all the members of the council had delivered their sentiments.
Concluding from the Duke of Cumberland's inactivity that he had no plans to march that day, Charles held a war council in the afternoon to discuss the best course of action due to the duke's stay in Nairn. According to Charles, he had come up with a bold and risky idea to surprise the English army in their camp that night. However, wanting to hear his officers' thoughts before sharing his plan, he let all the council members speak first. After listening to the opinions of the chiefs and other commanders present, Lord George Murray suggested attacking the Duke of Cumberland during the night, as long as everyone agreed the attack could happen before one or two o'clock in the morning. Charles, thrilled by his lieutenant-general's proposal, immediately embraced him, said he supported it, and revealed that he had actually been considering the idea himself but wanted to wait until all council members shared their thoughts.
Had the army been in a condition to sustain the fatigue of a night-march of ten or twelve miles, the plan of a night attack was unquestionably the best that could have been devised under existing circumstances. If surprised in the dark, even supposing the duke to have been on his guard, a night attack appeared to afford the only chance of getting the better of his superiority in numbers and discipline, and of rendering his cavalry and cannon, in which his chief strength lay, utterly useless.[653] But the Highland army, from some unaccountable oversight on the part of the persons who had the charge of the commissariat department, was in a state bordering upon starvation, and consequently not able to perform such a fatiguing march. Although there was a quantity of meal in Inverness and the neighbourhood sufficient for a fortnight’s consumption, no care had been taken to supply the men with an allowance on leaving Inverness, and the consequence was, that during this and the preceding day very few of them had tasted a particle of food. To appease their hunger a single biscuit was distributed to each man, but this pittance only increased the desire for more; and hunger getting the better of patience, some of the men began to leave the ranks in quest of provisions. In spite, however, of the deprivation under which they laboured, the army was never in higher spirits, or more desirous to meet the enemy; and it was not until all hopes of an immediate engagement were abandoned that the men thought of looking out for the means of subsistence.[1174]
If the army had been able to handle the exhaustion of a night march of ten or twelve miles, a night attack would have definitely been the best strategy given the situation. If surprised in the dark, even if the duke had been alert, a night attack seemed like the only chance to counter his advantages in numbers and training, and to make his strength—his cavalry and artillery—completely ineffective.[653] However, the Highland army was in a state close to starvation due to a serious oversight by those responsible for the food supply. As a result, they couldn't manage such a tiring march. Although there was enough food in Inverness and the surrounding area for two weeks, no effort had been made to provide the soldiers with rations when they left Inverness, leading to the unfortunate situation where very few had eaten anything in the last couple of days. To try to satisfy their hunger, each man received just one biscuit, but this tiny amount only made them want more; as their hunger overpowered their patience, some men started to leave the ranks in search of food. Despite the hardships they faced, the army remained in high spirits and was eager to confront the enemy, but it wasn't until they gave up hope of an immediate battle that they began to think about finding something to eat.[1174]
The expediency of a night attack was admitted by all the members of the council, but there were a few who thought that it should not be ventured upon until the arrival of the rest of the army, which might be expected in two or three days at farthest. Keppoch with his Highlanders had just come up and joined the army; but the Mackenzies under Lord Cromarty, a body of the Frasers whom the Master of Lovat had collected to complete his second battalion, the Macphersons under Cluny, their chief, the Macgregors under Glengyle, a party headed by Mackinnon, and a body of Glengarry’s men under Barisdale, were still at a distance, though supposed to be all on their march to Inverness. The minority objected that, should they fail in the attempt, and be repulsed, it would be difficult to rally the Highlanders,—that even supposing no spy should give the Duke of Cumberland notice of their approach, he might, if alarmed by any of his patrols, have time to put his army in order in his camp, place his cannon, charged with cartouch-shot, as he pleased, and get all his horse in readiness to pursue the Highlanders if beat off. Besides these objections, they urged the difficulty of making a retreat if many of their men were wounded, from the aversion of the Highlanders to leave their wounded behind them. They, moreover, observed that they had no intelligence of the situation of the duke’s camp; and that even could a safe retreat be made, the fatigue of marching forwards and backwards twenty miles would be too much for men to endure, who would probably have to fight next day.[1175]
The council members all agreed that a night attack would be beneficial, but a few believed it should wait until the rest of the army arrived, which they expected in two or three days at most. Keppoch and his Highlanders had just joined the army, but the Mackenzies under Lord Cromarty, some of the Frasers gathered by the Master of Lovat to complete his second battalion, the Macphersons led by Cluny, the Macgregors under Glengyle, a group led by Mackinnon, and some of Glengarry’s men under Barisdale were still far off, though they were all thought to be on their way to Inverness. The dissenters argued that if they failed in the attack and got pushed back, it would be tough to regroup the Highlanders. Even if no spy alerted the Duke of Cumberland to their approach, he could still get his troops ready in camp if any of his patrols raised the alarm. He’d be able to position his cannons, loaded with cartouch shot, how he wanted and have his cavalry ready to chase after the Highlanders if they got driven off. They also pointed out the challenges of retreating if many of their men were wounded since the Highlanders were reluctant to leave their injured behind. Additionally, they noted they had no information about the duke’s camp location, and even if they managed a safe retreat, the exhaustion from marching back and forth twenty miles would be too much for men who would likely have to fight the next day.[1175]
All these arguments were however thrown away upon Charles, who, supported by the Duke of Perth, Lord George Murray, Lord John Drummond, Lochiel, and others, showed the utmost impatience for an immediate attack. Those who supported this view were not insensible to the danger which might ensue should the attack miscarry; but, strange to say, they were urged to it from the very cause to which the failure was chiefly owing, the want of provisions. Apprehensive that if the army was kept on the moor all night, many of the men would go away to a considerable distance in search of food, and that it would be very difficult to assemble them speedily in the event of a sudden alarm, they considered an immediate attack, particularly as Charles had resolved to fight without waiting for reinforcements, as a less desperate course than remaining where they were.[1176]
All these arguments, however, fell on deaf ears with Charles, who, backed by the Duke of Perth, Lord George Murray, Lord John Drummond, Lochiel, and others, pushed for an immediate attack. Those who shared this opinion were aware of the dangers that could arise if the attack failed; however, strangely enough, they were motivated by the very issue that was likely to cause the failure: the lack of supplies. Concerned that if the army stayed on the moor all night, many soldiers would venture far away in search of food, and it would be tough to gather them quickly in case of a sudden emergency, they thought an immediate attack—especially since Charles decided to fight without waiting for reinforcements—was a better option than staying where they were.[1176]
To prevent the Duke of Cumberland from obtaining any knowledge of the advance of the Highlanders from the spies who might be within view of his army, Charles fixed upon eight o’clock for his departure, by which time his motions would be concealed from observation by the obscurity of the evening. Meanwhile the commanding officers repaired to their respective regiments to put their men in readiness; but between six and seven o’clock an incident occurred which almost put an end to the enterprise. This was the departure of a large number of the men, who, ignorant of the intended march, went off towards Inverness and adjacent places to procure provisions and quarters for the night. Officers from the different regiments were immediately despatched on horseback to bring them back, but no persuasion[654] could induce the men to return, who gave as their reason for refusing that they were starving. They told the officers that they might shoot them if they pleased, but that they would not go back till they got some provisions.[1177] By this defection Charles lost about 2,000 men, being about a third of his army.
To keep the Duke of Cumberland from learning about the Highlanders' advance from any spies who might be watching his army, Charles set his departure time for eight o’clock, so his movements would be hidden by the evening darkness. Meanwhile, the commanding officers returned to their regiments to prepare their men. But between six and seven o’clock, an incident occurred that nearly derailed the plan. A large number of soldiers, unaware of the upcoming march, left to find food and shelter for the night in Inverness and surrounding areas. Officers from various regiments were quickly sent on horseback to bring them back, but no amount of persuasion could convince the men to return; they insisted they were starving. They told the officers that they could shoot them if they wanted, but they wouldn’t come back until they had some food. By this defection, Charles lost about 2,000 men, which was roughly a third of his army.
This occurrence completely changed the aspect of affairs, and every member of the council who had formerly advocated a night attack now warmly opposed it. Charles, bent upon his purpose, resolutely insisted upon the measure, and said that when the march was begun the men who had gone off would return and follow the rest. The confidence which he had in the bravery of his army blinded him to every danger, and he was prompted in his determination to persist in the attempt from an idea that Cumberland’s army having been that day engaged in celebrating the birth-day of their commander, would after their debauch fall an easy prey to the Highlanders.
This situation completely changed everything, and every council member who had previously supported a night attack now strongly opposed it. Charles, focused on his goal, firmly insisted on going through with the plan, arguing that once the march started, the men who had left would come back and join the others. His confidence in the bravery of his army made him blind to any danger, and his resolve to push forward with the attempt was fueled by the belief that Cumberland’s army, having spent the day celebrating their commander's birthday, would be easy targets for the Highlanders after their revelry.
Finding the prince fully resolved to make the attempt at all hazards, the commanding officers took their stations, waiting the order to march. The watchword was, “King James the VIII.,” and special instructions were issued to the army, that in making the attack the troops should not make use of their fire-arms, but confine themselves to their swords, dirks, and bayonets; and that on entering the Duke of Cumberland’s camp they should cut the tent strings and pull down the poles, and that wherever they observed a swelling or bulge in the fallen covering, they should strike and push vigorously with their swords and dirks.[1178] Before marching, directions were given to several small parties to possess all the roads, in order to prevent any intelligence of their march being carried to the Duke of Cumberland.
Finding the prince fully determined to go for it no matter what, the commanding officers took their positions, waiting for the order to march. The watchword was, “King James the VIII,” and special instructions were given to the army that during the attack, the troops should not use their firearms, but stick to their swords, dirks, and bayonets. They were told that upon entering the Duke of Cumberland’s camp, they should cut the tent strings and bring down the poles, and that wherever they saw a bulge in the fallen covering, they should strike and push hard with their swords and dirks.[1178] Before marching, instructions were given to several small groups to cover all the roads to prevent any news of their march from reaching the Duke of Cumberland.
In giving his orders to march, Charles embraced Lord George Murray, who immediately went off at the head of the line, about eight o’clock, preceded by two officers, and about thirty men of the Mackintosh regiment, who from their knowledge of the country were to act as guides. Though the whole army marched in one line, there was an interval in the middle as if it consisted of two columns. The Athole men led the van, and next to them were the Camerons, who were followed by the other clans. The low country regiments, the French piquets, and the horse, formed the rear. Lord John Drummond was in the centre, or at the head of the second column; and the Duke of Perth and Charles, who had Fitz-James’s and other horse with him, were towards the rear. Besides the party of Mackintoshes, who served as guides in front, there were others of that clan stationed in the centre and rear, and generally along the line, to prevent any of the men from losing their way in the dark.[1179] The plan of attack, as laid down by Lord George Murray, was as follows:—The army was to have marched in a body till they passed the house of Kilraick or Kilravock, which is about ten miles from Culloden, on the direct road to Nairn. The army was then to have been divided, and while Lord George Murray crossed the river Nairn with the van, making about one-third of the whole, and marched down by the south side of the river, the remainder was to have continued its march along the north side till both divisions came near the duke’s camp. The van was then to have re-crossed the river, and attacked the royal army from the south, while the other part was to have attacked it at the same time from the west.[1180] With the exception of Charles, who promised upon his honour not to divulge it to any person, and Anderson, who acted as guide at the battle of Preston, no person was made privy to the plan, as its success depended upon its secrecy.
As he gave the order to march, Charles hugged Lord George Murray, who quickly moved to the front of the line around eight o'clock, preceded by two officers and about thirty men from the Mackintosh regiment, who were familiar with the area and would serve as guides. Although the entire army marched in a single line, there was a gap in the middle as if it made up two columns. The Athole men were at the front, followed by the Camerons and then the other clans. The lowland regiments, French piquets, and cavalry made up the rear. Lord John Drummond was in the center, or at the front of the second column, while the Duke of Perth and Charles, with Fitz-James’s and other cavalry, were positioned toward the back. In addition to the group of Mackintoshes serving as guides at the front, there were others from that clan stationed in the middle and rear, and generally along the line, to ensure none of the men got lost in the dark.[1179] The attack plan, as outlined by Lord George Murray, was as follows:—The army was supposed to march together until they passed the Kilraick or Kilravock house, which is about ten miles from Culloden, on the direct route to Nairn. Then the army was to be divided, with Lord George Murray crossing the river Nairn with the front line, making up about one-third of the whole, and marching down the south side of the river, while the rest would continue along the north side until both divisions were near the duke’s camp. The front line would then cross back over the river and attack the royal army from the south, while the other division would attack simultaneously from the west.[1180] Except for Charles, who swore on his honor not to reveal it to anyone, and Anderson, who acted as a guide at the battle of Preston, no one was informed of the plan, as its success depended on its confidentiality.
In the outset of the march the van proceeded with considerable expedition, but it had gone scarcely half a mile when Lord George Murray received an express ordering him to halt till joined by the rear column, which was a considerable way behind. As a halt in the van always occasions a much longer one in the rear when the march is resumed, Lord George did not halt but slackened his pace to enable the rear to join. This, however, was to no purpose, as the rear still kept behind, and although, in consequence of numerous expresses enjoining him to wait, Lord George marched slower and slower, the[655] rear fell still farther behind, and before he had marched six miles he had received at least fifty expresses ordering him either to halt or to slacken his pace. The chief cause of the stoppage was the badness of the roads.
At the start of the march, the front moved along quite quickly, but they had barely gone half a mile when Lord George Murray got a message telling him to stop until the rear column, which was quite a bit behind, caught up. Since a stop at the front usually causes a much longer delay for the rear when the march starts again, Lord George didn't stop but slowed down his pace to let the rear catch up. However, this didn’t help, as the rear still lagged behind. Even though Lord George was receiving multiple messages urging him to wait, he kept marching slower and slower, and the[655] rear fell even further behind. By the time he had marched six miles, he had received at least fifty messages telling him either to stop or to slow down. The main reason for the delay was the poor condition of the roads.
About one o’clock in the morning, when the van was opposite to the house of Kilravock, Lord John Drummond came up and stated to Lord George Murray that unless he halted or marched much slower the rear would not be able to join. The Duke of Perth having shortly thereafter also come up to the front and given a similar assurance, his lordship halted near a small farm-house called Yellow Knowe, belonging to Rose of Kilravock, nearly four miles from Nairn, and about a mile from the place where it was intended the van should cross the river. In the wood of Kilravock the march of the rear was greatly retarded by a long narrow defile occasioned partly by a stone wall; and so fatigued and faint had the men become, by the badness of the road, and want of food, that many of them, unable to proceed, lay down in the wood. This circumstance was announced to Lord George Murray by several officers who came up from the rear shortly after the van had halted. Nearly all the principal officers, including the Duke of Perth, Lord George Murray, Lord John Drummond, Lochiel, and General O’Sullivan, were now in the van, and having ascertained by their watches, which they looked at in a little house close by, that it was two o’clock in the morning, they at once perceived the impossibility of surprising the English army. The van was still upwards of three, and the rear about four miles from Nairn, and as they had only been able to advance hitherto at a rate little more than a mile in the hour, it was not to be expected that the army in its exhausted state would be able to accomplish the remainder of the distance, within the time prescribed, even at a more accelerated pace. By a quick march the army could not have advanced two miles before day-break; so that the Duke of Cumberland would have had sufficient time to put his army in fighting order before an attack could have been made. These were sufficient reasons of themselves for abandoning the enterprise, but when it is considered that the army had been greatly diminished during the march, and that scarcely one-half of the men that were drawn up the day before on Drummossie moor remained, the propriety of a retreat becomes undoubted.[1181]
About one o’clock in the morning, when the van was in front of Kilravock house, Lord John Drummond approached Lord George Murray and said that unless they slowed down or stopped, the rear wouldn’t be able to catch up. Shortly after, the Duke of Perth also came to the front and confirmed the same, prompting Lord George to stop near a small farmhouse called Yellow Knowe, owned by Rose of Kilravock, nearly four miles from Nairn and about a mile from where they planned for the van to cross the river. In the Kilravock woods, progress for the rear was significantly delayed by a long narrow passage caused partly by a stone wall. The men had become so exhausted and weak from the poor quality of the road and lack of food that many of them had to lie down in the woods, unable to go on. Several officers from the rear quickly informed Lord George Murray about this situation shortly after the van had stopped. Almost all the key officers, including the Duke of Perth, Lord George Murray, Lord John Drummond, Lochiel, and General O’Sullivan, were now in the van. After checking their watches in a nearby small house and realizing it was two o’clock in the morning, they immediately recognized the impossibility of surprising the English army. The van was still more than three miles away, and the rear was about four miles from Nairn, and since they had only managed to move at a pace of just over a mile per hour so far, it was unrealistic to expect the exhausted army to cover the remaining distance in the time left, even if they hurried. At a fast pace, the army could not have advanced two miles before dawn, giving the Duke of Cumberland plenty of time to prepare his army for battle before they could launch an attack. These reasons alone were enough to abandon the mission, but considering that the army had significantly shrunk during the march and that barely half of the men who had lined up the day before on Drummossie moor remained, the need to retreat was clear.[1181]
Lord George Murray,—who had never contemplated any thing but a surprise, and whose calculation of reaching Nairn by two o’clock in the morning would have been realised had the whole line marched with the same celerity as the first four or five regiments,—would have been perfectly justified in the unexpected situation in which he was placed, in at once ordering a retreat;[1182] but desirous of ascertaining[656] the sentiments of the officers about him, he requested them to state their views of the course they thought it most advisable to adopt. There were several gentlemen present, who, having joined the Athole brigade as volunteers, had marched all night in the front: and as the Duke of Perth, Lord John Drummond, and the other officers, seemed at a loss what to resolve upon, Lord George Murray requested the volunteers to give their free opinion, as they were all equally interested in the consequences. Without hesitation all these gentlemen, eager to come to an engagement, were for marching, but most of the officers, particularly Lochiel and his brother, Dr. Cameron, were of a different opinion, in which they were backed by Lord George Murray, who observed that if they could have made the attack within the time prescribed they would certainly have succeeded, especially if they could have surprised the enemy; but to attack in daylight an army that was nearly double their number, and which would be prepared to receive them, would be considered an act of madness.[1184]
Lord George Murray, who had only planned for a surprise, and whose goal of reaching Nairn by two o’clock in the morning would have been met if the entire force had marched as quickly as the first four or five regiments, would have been completely justified in ordering a retreat given the unexpected situation he found himself in; however, wanting to get the opinions of the officers around him, he asked them to share their thoughts on what they believed was the best course of action. Several gentlemen were present, having joined the Athole brigade as volunteers and marching all night at the front. Since the Duke of Perth, Lord John Drummond, and the other officers seemed unsure of what to decide, Lord George Murray asked the volunteers for their honest opinion, as they all had a stake in the outcome. Without hesitation, all those gentlemen, eager to engage, voted to march, but most of the officers, especially Lochiel and his brother, Dr. Cameron, disagreed, a position supported by Lord George Murray. He noted that if they could have attacked within the planned timeframe, they would have certainly succeeded, especially if they had been able to surprise the enemy. However, to attack an army that was nearly twice their size in broad daylight, which would be ready for them, would be seen as an act of madness.
Among the volunteers the most conspicuous was Mr. Hepburn of Keith. While arguing for an attack with Lord George Murray, the beating of a drum was heard in the Duke of Cumberland’s camp. “Don’t you hear,” said Lord George; “the enemy are alarmed; we can’t surprise them.” “I never expected,” said Hepburn, “to find the red coats asleep; but they will be drunk after solemnising the Duke of Cumberland’s birth-day. It is much better to march on and attack them than to retreat, for they will most certainly follow, and oblige us to fight when we shall be in a much worse condition to fight them than we are now.” While this altercation was going on, Mr. John Hay, then acting as interim-secretary to the prince instead of Secretary Murray, who was unwell, came up and informed Lord George that the line had joined. Gathering from the conversation he overheard that a retreat was resolved upon, he began to argue against it, but being unsuccessful he immediately rode back to Charles, who was in the rear of the first column, and told him that unless he came to the front and ordered Lord George to go on nothing would be done. Charles, who was on horseback, rode forward immediately towards the front, to ascertain the cause of the halt, and on his way met the van in full retreat. He was no doubt surprised at this step, and in a temporary fit of irritation, is said to have remarked that Lord George Murray had betrayed him;[1185] but Lord George immediately convinced him “of the unavoidable necessity of retreating.”[1186]
Among the volunteers, the most noticeable was Mr. Hepburn of Keith. While discussing an assault with Lord George Murray, the sound of a drum was heard in the Duke of Cumberland’s camp. “Can’t you hear?” said Lord George; “the enemy is on alert; we can’t catch them off guard.” “I never thought,” said Hepburn, “to find the redcoats asleep; but they’ll be drunk after celebrating the Duke of Cumberland’s birthday. It’s much better to advance and attack than to fall back, because they will definitely pursue us and force us into a fight when we’d be in a far worse position to face them than we are now.” While this argument was happening, Mr. John Hay, who was acting as interim secretary to the prince since Secretary Murray was unwell, approached and informed Lord George that the line had joined. Picking up from the conversation he overheard that a retreat was decided, he started to argue against it, but when he didn’t succeed, he quickly rode back to Charles, who was at the back of the first column, and told him that if he didn’t come to the front and order Lord George to advance, nothing would happen. Charles, who was on horseback, immediately rode forward to find out why they had stopped, and on his way, he encountered the front retreating in full. He was likely surprised by this move, and in a moment of frustration, he reportedly commented that Lord George Murray had betrayed him; but Lord George quickly persuaded him “of the unavoidable necessity of retreating.”
The army marched back in two columns, by a different but more direct route than that by which it had advanced. In returning they had a view of the fires in the Duke of Cumberland’s camp. The greater part of the army arrived at Culloden, whither it had been agreed upon to proceed, about five o’clock in the morning, and the remainder did not remain long behind. The quick return of the army suggests an idea that had it marched in double columns towards Nairn by the shortest route, it might have reached its destination at least an hour sooner than the time contemplated by Lord George Murray, but there was great danger, that, by adopting such a course, the Duke of Cumberland would have obtained notice of the advance of the Highlanders.
The army marched back in two columns, taking a different but shorter route than the one it had used to advance. On the way back, they could see the fires in the Duke of Cumberland’s camp. Most of the army arrived at Culloden, where they had agreed to go, around five o’clock in the morning, and the rest didn't take long to follow. The quick return of the army suggests that if it had marched in double columns toward Nairn by the quickest route, it might have reached its destination at least an hour earlier than Lord George Murray had planned. However, there was a significant risk that by taking such a route, the Duke of Cumberland would have become aware of the Highlanders' advance.
On arriving at Culloden, the prince gave orders to bring provisions to the field; but the calls of hunger could not brook delay, and many of the common men as well as officers slipped off to Inverness and the neighbourhood in quest of refreshment. Others, from absolute exhaustion, lay down on the ground, and sought a momentary respite in the arms of sleep. Charles himself, with his principal officers, went to Culloden house, where, sullen, dejected, and silent, they for a time stared at one another with amazement, instead of deliberating upon the course they ought to pursue at this critical juncture. A search was made for food, but with the exception of a little bread and a small quantity of whisky, which was procured for the prince with great difficulty, no refreshment of any kind could be obtained.[1187]
Upon arriving at Culloden, the prince ordered provisions to be brought to the field; however, the cries of hunger could not wait, and many of the common soldiers as well as officers headed off to Inverness and the surrounding area in search of food. Others, completely exhausted, lay down on the ground, seeking a brief rest in the comfort of sleep. Charles himself, along with his main officers, went to Culloden House, where they sat quietly and dejectedly staring at each other in disbelief instead of figuring out what to do next at this critical moment. A search was conducted for food, but besides a bit of bread and a small amount of whisky, which was obtained for the prince with great difficulty, no other refreshments were found.[1187]
After a short repose the men were aroused from their slumbers by their officers, who informed them that the Duke of Cumberland’s army was approaching. There were others whom hunger had kept awake, and who having seized and killed some cattle and sheep which they found at Culloden, were preparing a repast, but few of them had time to make any thing ready before the alarm was given.[1188] The intelligence of Cumberland’s advance was first brought to Culloden house about eight o’clock by one Cameron, a lieutenant in Lochiel’s regiment, who, having fallen asleep at the place where the halt was made, had been left behind. As Fitz-James’s horse and others had gone to Inverness to refresh, and as those who remained were, from the hard duty they had performed for several days and nights, unfit for patrolling, Charles had no means of ascertaining whether the troops that were approaching were merely an advanced party, or the whole of the English army. That nothing might be left to conjecture at such an important crisis, some officers were instantly despatched to Inverness, to bring back the men whom hunger had driven thither, and the Highlanders at Culloden were got ready as quickly as possible, and marched through the parks of Culloden in battalions, as they happened to be lying, to Drummossie moor, on a part of which, about half a mile to the west of the place where they had been[658] drawn up the day before, the army halted. Lord George Murray now renewed his proposal to pass the water of Nairn, and take up a position on the ground which had been surveyed the previous morning, as being much better fitted for Highlanders than the level on which they stood. An additional reason for passing the Nairn was, that Macpherson of Cluny, who was expected every moment with his clan, was to come on the south side. Charles, however, again rejected this judicious advice, for the reasons he had formerly given.[1189] By retiring beyond Inverness, or among the fastnesses to the south of the water of Nairn, an action might have been easily avoided for several days; and, as the projected night attack had miscarried, it would certainly have been a wise course to have shunned an engagement till the men had recovered their strength and spirits; but Charles, over-sanguine in all his calculations, and swayed by his creatures and sycophants, was deaf to the suggestions of wisdom. It seems strange that a retreat to Inverness was not proposed. By retiring into the town, and occupying the grounds in the neighbourhood, a delay of twenty-four hours might have been obtained, as it is not likely that the Duke of Cumberland would have attempted to force the town, or a strong camp, the same day he marched from Nairn. By postponing the engagement till next day, a very different result might have happened, as the Highlanders, who were in a starving condition, would have had time to procure provisions and recruit from their fatigue; and numbers, who were not able to come up in time to Culloden, would have rejoined the ranks at Inverness.
After a short break, the men were woken from their sleep by their officers, who told them that the Duke of Cumberland’s army was on its way. Some others had stayed awake because they were hungry, and having taken and killed some cattle and sheep they found at Culloden, were getting a meal ready. However, few had the time to prepare anything before the alarm went off. The news of Cumberland’s advance first reached Culloden house around eight o'clock from a lieutenant named Cameron, who was in Lochiel’s regiment and had fallen asleep where they had made a stop, so he had been left behind. Since Fitz-James’s horse and others had gone to Inverness to rest, and those who remained were too worn out from the hard duty they had done for several days and nights to patrol, Charles couldn’t determine if the approaching troops were just an advanced party or the entire English army. To make sure nothing was left to guesswork at such a critical moment, some officers were quickly sent to Inverness to bring back the men who had gone there due to hunger, while the Highlanders at Culloden readied themselves as fast as they could and marched through the Culloden parks in battalions, as they happened to be lying, to Drummossie moor. There, about half a mile to the west of where they had assembled the day before, the army halted. Lord George Murray proposed again to cross the Nairn River and take a position on the ground they had surveyed the previous morning, which was much better suited for Highlanders than the flat area they were currently in. An additional reason for crossing the Nairn was that Macpherson of Cluny was expected any moment with his clan on the south side. However, Charles rejected this sensible advice again for the same reasons he had given before. By retreating beyond Inverness or to the strongholds south of the Nairn River, they could have easily avoided a confrontation for several days. Given that the planned night attack had failed, it would definitely have been wise to avoid battle until the men had regained their strength and spirits. But Charles, overly optimistic in all his plans and influenced by his cronies and flatterers, ignored the wise suggestions. It seems odd that a retreat to Inverness wasn’t suggested. By pulling back into the town and securing the surrounding area, they could have gained a delay of twenty-four hours, as it’s unlikely the Duke of Cumberland would have tried to storm the town or a strong camp on the same day he marched from Nairn. By postponing the engagement until the next day, a much different outcome could have occurred, as the starving Highlanders would have had time to gather supplies and recover from their exhaustion, and many who weren't able to arrive at Culloden in time would have rejoined the ranks at Inverness.
The Duke of Cumberland had been informed of the night march towards Nairn by some Highland spies whom he had in his pay, and who had mixed with the insurgents as they marched; but the spies were ignorant of the intended surprise, which was kept a profound secret from the Highland army. Judging from the intelligence brought by the last person that arrived in his camp, that the Highlanders were coming directly in his front, the duke considered himself free from surprise, as the Argyleshire men lay on the plain to the west of his camp, while a party of dragoons patrolled all night between Nairn and the sea. He therefore ordered his men to take some rest, but to keep their arms in readiness. He appears not to have anticipated an attack during the night, but to have imagined that Charles merely meant to take ground during the night, and to attack him early next morning. In expectation of a battle, the duke had formed his army by break of day, and, having ascertained that the Highland army had retreated, he began his march towards Inverness about five o’clock.[1190] The English army had, as anticipated, celebrated the birth-day of their commander; but although they were amply supplied with bread, cheese, and brandy, at the duke’s expense, the men had not exceeded the bounds of moderation.[1191]
The Duke of Cumberland had been tipped off about the night march towards Nairn by some Highland spies he had hired, who had mingled with the rebels as they marched; however, the spies were unaware of the planned surprise, which was a closely guarded secret from the Highland army. Judging by the information given by the last person to arrive at his camp, who indicated that the Highlanders were coming straight at him, the duke felt secure from surprise since the Argyleshire troops were on the plain to the west of his camp, and a unit of dragoons had patrolled all night between Nairn and the sea. He therefore ordered his men to rest a bit, but to keep their weapons ready. He didn’t seem to expect an attack that night, thinking that Charles just intended to secure their position overnight and strike in the morning. Anticipating a battle, the duke organized his army at dawn and, after confirming that the Highland army had retreated, he started his march towards Inverness around five o’clock.[1190] The English army had, as expected, celebrated their leader's birthday; although they were well-stocked with bread, cheese, and brandy, courtesy of the duke, the soldiers had remained within reasonable limits.[1191]
Before commencing the march, written instructions, which had been communicated to the commanders of the different regiments, were read at the head of every company in the line. These instructions were, that if the persons to whom the charge of the train or baggage horses was entrusted should abscond or leave them, they should be punished with immediate death; and that if any officer or soldier misconducted himself during the engagement, he should be sentenced. The infantry marched in three parallel divisions or columns, of five regiments each, headed by General Huske on the left, Lord Sempill on the right, and General Mordaunt in the centre. The artillery and baggage followed the first column on the right, and the dragoons and horse, led by Generals Hawley and Bland, were on the left, forming a fourth column. Forty of Kingston’s horse and Argyleshire men formed the van.[1192]
Before starting the march, written instructions that had been shared with the commanders of the various regiments were read at the front of every company in line. These instructions stated that if anyone responsible for the train or baggage horses ran away or abandoned them, they would face immediate execution; and that if any officer or soldier acted inappropriately during the engagement, they would be punished. The infantry marched in three parallel divisions or columns, each consisting of five regiments, led by General Huske on the left, Lord Sempill on the right, and General Mordaunt in the center. The artillery and baggage followed the first column on the right, while the dragoons and cavalry, led by Generals Hawley and Bland, were on the left, forming a fourth column. Forty of Kingston’s cavalry and men from Argyleshire were at the front.[1192]
The charge of forming the Highland army in line of battle on this important occasion was intrusted to O’Sullivan, who acted in the double capacity of adjutant and quarter-master general. This officer, in the opinion of Lord George Murray, a high authority certainly, was exceedingly unfit for such a task, and committed gross blunders on every occasion of[659] moment. In the present instance, he did not even visit the ground where the army was to be drawn up, and he committed a “fatal error” by omitting to throw down some park walls upon the left of the English army, which were afterwards taken possession of by the Duke of Cumberland, it being found afterwards impossible to break the English lines, from the destructive flank-fire which was opened from these walls upon the right of the Highland army, as it advanced to the attack.[1193] While the Duke of Cumberland was forming his line of battle, Lord George Murray was very desirous to advance and throw down these walls; but as such a movement would have broken the line, the officers about him considered that the attempt would be dangerous, and he therefore did not make it.[1194]
The task of organizing the Highland army in battle formation for this crucial event was given to O’Sullivan, who served as both adjutant and quartermaster general. Lord George Murray, certainly a respected figure, believed this officer was completely unfit for the job and made serious mistakes every time it mattered. In this case, he didn’t even check the area where the army was supposed to gather, and he made a “fatal error” by failing to remove some park walls on the left side of the English army, which were later taken by the Duke of Cumberland. It turned out to be impossible to breach the English lines due to the damaging flanking fire coming from those walls as the Highland army moved in for the attack. While the Duke of Cumberland was setting up his battle line, Lord George Murray was eager to advance and take down those walls; however, since such a move would disrupt the formation, his fellow officers believed it would be risky, so he didn’t go through with it.
The Highland army was drawn up in three lines. The first, or front line, consisted of the Athole brigade, which had the right, the Camerons, Stewarts of Appin, Frasers, Macintoshes, Maclachlans, Macleans, John Roy Stewart’s regiment, and Farquharsons, united into one regiment; the Macleods, Chisholms, Macdonalds of Clanranald, Keppoch, and Glengarry. The three Macdonald regiments formed the left. Lord George Murray commanded on the right, Lord John Drummond in the centre, and the Duke of Perth on the left, of the first line. There had been, a day or two before, a violent contention among the chiefs about precedency of rank. The Macdonalds claimed the right as their due, in support of which claim they stated, that as a reward for the fidelity of Angus Macdonald, Lord of the Isles, in protecting Robert the Bruce for upwards of nine months in his dominions, that prince, at the battle of Bannockburn, conferred the post of honour, the right, upon the Macdonalds,—that this post had ever since been enjoyed by them, unless when yielded from courtesy upon particular occasions, as was done to the chief of the Macleans at the battle of Harlaw.[1195] Lord George Murray, however, maintained that, under the Marquis of Montrose, the right had been assigned to the Athole men, and he insisted that that post should be now conferred upon them, in the contest with the Duke of Cumberland’s army. In this unseasonable demand, Lord George is said to have been supported by Lochiel and his friends. Charles refused to decide a question with the merits of which he was imperfectly acquainted; but, as it was necessary to adjust the difference immediately, he prevailed upon the commanders of the Macdonald regiments to waive their pretensions in the present instance. The Macdonalds in general were far from being satisfied with the complaisance of their commanders, and, as they had occupied the post of honour at Gladsmuir and Falkirk, they considered their deprivation of it on the present occasion as ominous.[1196] The Duke of Perth, while he stood at the head of the Glengarry regiment, hearing the murmurs of the Macdonalds, said, that if they behaved with their usual valour they would make a right of the left, and that he would change his name to Macdonald; but these proud clansmen leant a deaf ear to him.
The Highland army was lined up in three lines. The first line included the Athole brigade, which was on the right, the Camerons, Stewarts of Appin, Frasers, Macintoshes, Maclachlans, Macleans, John Roy Stewart’s regiment, and Farquharsons, all grouped into one regiment; the Macleods, Chisholms, Macdonalds of Clanranald, Keppoch, and Glengarry followed. The three Macdonald regiments made up the left. Lord George Murray commanded the right, Lord John Drummond was in the center, and the Duke of Perth was on the left of the first line. A day or two earlier, there had been a heated argument among the chiefs about their rank. The Macdonalds insisted on the right being theirs because they claimed that as a reward for Angus Macdonald, Lord of the Isles, protecting Robert the Bruce for over nine months, that prince had granted them the position of honor at the battle of Bannockburn—that this position had been held by them ever since, except when given up out of courtesy on special occasions, like to the chief of the Macleans at the battle of Harlaw.[1195] Lord George Murray, however, argued that under the Marquis of Montrose, the right had been given to the Athole men, and he insisted that they should have it now in the fight against the Duke of Cumberland’s army. In this untimely demand, Lord George was said to be supported by Lochiel and his allies. Charles refused to settle a dispute he didn't fully understand, but since it was urgent to resolve the disagreement, he persuaded the commanders of the Macdonald regiments to set aside their claims for the moment. Overall, the Macdonalds were quite unhappy with their commanders’ compliance, and since they had held the position of honor at Gladsmuir and Falkirk, they saw their loss of it now as a bad sign.[1196] The Duke of Perth, standing at the front of the Glengarry regiment, hearing the grumbles of the Macdonalds, stated that if they fought with their usual bravery, they would make the left position a right one, and that he would even change his name to Macdonald; however, these proud clansmen ignored him.
The second line of the Highland army consisted of the Gordons under Lord Lewis Gordon, formed in column on the right, the French Royal Scots, the Irish piquets or brigade, Lord Kilmarnock’s foot guards,[1197] Lord John Drummond’s regiment, and Glenbucket’s regiment in column on the left, flanked on the right by Fitz-James’s dragoons, and Lord Elcho’s horse-guards, and on the left by the Perth squadron, under Lords Strathallan and Pitsligo, and the prince’s body-guards under Lord Balmerino. General Stapleton had the command of this line. The third line, or reserve, consisted of the Duke of Perth’s and Lord Ogilvy’s regiments, under the last-mentioned nobleman. The prince himself, surrounded by a troop of Fitz-James’s horse, took his station on a very small eminence behind the centre of the first line, from which he had a complete view of the whole field of battle. The extremities of the front line and the centre were each protected by four pieces of cannon.
The second line of the Highland army was made up of the Gordons led by Lord Lewis Gordon, lined up in a column on the right, the French Royal Scots, the Irish brigades, Lord Kilmarnock’s foot guards,[1197] Lord John Drummond’s regiment, and Glenbucket’s regiment in a column on the left. On the right were Fitz-James’s dragoons and Lord Elcho’s horse guards, while on the left were the Perth squadron, led by Lords Strathallan and Pitsligo, and the prince’s bodyguards under Lord Balmerino. General Stapleton was in charge of this line. The third line, or reserve, was made up of the Duke of Perth’s and Lord Ogilvy’s regiments, which were under the command of Lord Ogilvy. The prince himself, surrounded by a group of Fitz-James’s horse, took his position on a small hill behind the center of the first line, enabling him to see the entire battlefield. The ends of the front line and the center were each protected by four cannons.
The English army continued steadily to advance in the order already described, and, after a march of eight miles, formed in order of battle, in consequence of the advanced guard reporting that they perceived the Highland army at some distance making a motion towards them on the left. Finding, however, that the Highlanders were still at a considerable distance, and that the whole body did not move forward, the Duke of Cumberland resumed his march as before, and continued to advance till within a mile of the position occupied by the Highland army, when he ordered a halt, and, after reconnoitring the position of the Highlanders, again formed his army for battle in three lines, and in the following order.
The English army kept advancing steadily in the same formation as before and, after an eight-mile march, lined up for battle because the advanced guard reported seeing the Highland army some distance away moving toward them on the left. However, when they found that the Highlanders were still quite far off and the entire group wasn't advancing, the Duke of Cumberland resumed his march as before and continued moving forward until he was about a mile from the Highland army's position. At that point, he ordered a halt, and after surveying the Highlanders' position, he once again arranged his army for battle in three lines, following this order.
The first line consisted of six regiments, viz. the Royals, (the 1st,) Cholmondeley’s, (the 34th,) Price’s, (the 14th,) the Scots Fusileers, (the 21st,) Monro’s, (the 37th,) and Barrel’s, (the 4th). The Earl of Albemarle had the command of this line. In the intermediate spaces between each of these regiments were placed two pieces of cannon, making ten in all. The second line consisted of five regiments, viz. those of Pulteney, (the 13th,) Bligh, (the 20th,) Sempil, (the 25th,) Ligonier, (the 48th,) and Wolfe’s, (the 8th,) and was under the command of General Huske. Three pieces of cannon were placed between the exterior regiments of this line and those next them. The third line or corps de reserve, under Brigadier Mordaunt, consisted of four regiments, viz. Battereau’s, (the 62d,) Howard’s, (the 3d,) Fleming’s, (the 36th,) and Blakeney’s, (the 27th,) flanked by Kingston’s dragoons, (the 3d). The order in which the regiments of the different lines are enumerated, is that in which they stood from right to left. The flanks of the front line were protected on the left by Kerr’s dragoons, (the 11th,) consisting of three squadrons, commanded by Lord Ancrum, and on the right by Cobham’s dragoons, (the 10th,) consisting also of three squadrons, under General Bland, with the additional security of a morass, extending towards the sea; but thinking himself quite safe on the right, the duke afterwards ordered these last to the left, to aid in an intended attack upon the right flank of the Highlanders. The Argyle men, with the exception of 140, who were upon the left of the reserve, were left in charge of the baggage.
The first line had six regiments: the Royals (1st), Cholmondeley’s (34th), Price’s (14th), the Scots Fusiliers (21st), Monro’s (37th), and Barrel’s (4th). The Earl of Albemarle led this line. In the gaps between each of these regiments, there were two cannons, totaling ten. The second line had five regiments: Pulteney’s (13th), Bligh’s (20th), Sempil’s (25th), Ligonier’s (48th), and Wolfe’s (8th), and was commanded by General Huske. Three cannons were placed between the outer regiments of this line and those next to them. The third line or corps de reserve, under Brigadier Mordaunt, had four regiments: Battereau’s (62nd), Howard’s (3rd), Fleming’s (36th), and Blakeney’s (27th), flanked by Kingston’s dragoons (3rd). The order of the regiments from the different lines is listed from right to left. The flanks of the front line were protected on the left by Kerr’s dragoons (11th), consisting of three squadrons commanded by Lord Ancrum, and on the right by Cobham’s dragoons (10th), also with three squadrons under General Bland, with extra protection from a swamp extending towards the sea. However, feeling secure on the right, the duke later ordered these last to move to the left to help with a planned attack on the right flank of the Highlanders. The Argyle men, except for 140 who were on the left of the reserve, were left to guard the baggage.
The dispositions of both armies are considered to have been well arranged; but both were better calculated for defence than for attack. The arrangement of the English army is generally considered to have been superior to that of the Highlanders; as, from the regiments in the second and third lines being placed directly behind the vacant spaces between the regiments in the lines respectively before them, the Duke of Cumberland, in the event of one regiment in the front line being broken, could immediately bring up two to supply its place. But this opinion is questionable, as the Highlanders had a column on the flanks of the second line, which might have been used either for extension or echelon movement towards any point to the centre, to support either the first or second line.
The setups of both armies were thought to be well organized; however, both were better suited for defense than for offense. The formation of the English army is generally seen as being better than that of the Highlanders since the regiments in the second and third lines were positioned directly behind the gaps between the regiments in the lines ahead of them. This way, if one regiment in the front line broke, the Duke of Cumberland could quickly bring up two to take its place. However, this view is debatable because the Highlanders had a column on the flanks of the second line, which could have been used either to extend or shift towards any point in the center to support either the first or second line.
In the dispositions described, and about the distance of a mile from each other, did the two armies stand for some time gazing at one another, each expecting that the other would advance and give battle. Whatever may have been the feelings of Prince Charles on this occasion, those of the Duke of Cumberland appear to have been far from enviable. The thoughts of Preston and Falkirk could not fail to excite in him the most direful apprehensions for the result of a combat affecting the very existence of his father’s crown; and that he placed but a doubtful reliance upon his troops, is evident from a speech which he now made to his army. He said that they were about to fight in defence of their king, their religion, their liberties, and property, and that if they only stood firm he had no doubt he would lead them on to certain victory; but as he would much rather, he said, be at the head of one thousand brave and resolute men than of ten thousand if mixed with cowards, if there were any amongst them, who, through timidity, were diffident of their courage, or others, who, from conscience or inclination, felt a repugnance to perform their duty, he requested them to retire immediately, and he promised them his free pardon for doing so, as by remaining they might dispirit or disorder the other troops, and bring dishonour and disgrace on the army under his command.
In the scenario described, and about a mile apart, the two armies stood for a while staring at each other, each expecting the other to move and engage in battle. Whatever Prince Charles felt at that moment, the Duke of Cumberland's emotions seemed far from enviable. The memories of Preston and Falkirk must have filled him with dread about the potential outcome of a clash that could threaten his father’s crown. It’s clear from a speech he gave to his troops that he didn’t fully trust them. He stated that they were about to fight to defend their king, religion, freedoms, and property, and that if they stood firm, he was confident he would lead them to victory. However, he added that he would much prefer to lead a thousand brave and determined men rather than ten thousand if they included cowards. He urged anyone who felt uncertain about their courage or anyone who felt reluctant to fulfill their duty to leave immediately, promising them pardon for doing so. He warned that staying could demoralize or destabilize the other soldiers and bring shame to his command.
As the Highlanders remained in their position, the Duke of Cumberland again put his army in marching order, and, after it had advanced, with fixed bayonets, within half a mile of the front line of the Highlanders, it again formed as before. In this last movement the English army had to pass a piece of hollow ground, which was so soft and swampy, that the horses which drew the cannon sank; and some of the soldiers, after slinging their firelocks and unyoking the horses, had to drag the cannon across the bog. As by this last movement the army advanced beyond the morass which protected the right flank, the duke immediately ordered up Kingston’s horse from the reserve, and a small squadron of Cobham’s dragoons, which had been patrolling, to cover it; and to extend his line, and prevent his being outflanked on the right, he also at same time ordered up Pulteney’s regiment, (the 13th,) from the second line to the right of the royals and Fleming’s, (the 36th,) Howard’s, (the 3d,) and Battereau’s, (the 62d,) to the right of Bligh’s, (the 20th,) in the second line, leaving Blakeney’s, (the 27th,) as a reserve.
As the Highlanders held their ground, the Duke of Cumberland again got his army ready to march. After advancing with fixed bayonets to within half a mile of the Highlanders’ front line, they formed up just like before. During this last movement, the English army had to cross a patch of soft, swampy ground where the horses pulling the cannon sank, and some soldiers, after slinging their rifles and unhooking the horses, had to drag the cannons across the bog. As the army moved beyond the marsh that protected the right flank, the Duke immediately called up Kingston’s cavalry from the reserve, along with a small squadron of Cobham’s dragoons that had been patrolling, to provide coverage. To stretch his line and avoid being flanked on the right, he also ordered Pulteney’s regiment (the 13th) to move from the second line to the right of the royals and Fleming’s (the 36th), Howard’s (the 3rd), and Battereau’s (the 62nd), positioning them to the right of Bligh’s (the 20th) in the second line, while leaving Blakeney’s (the 27th) as a reserve.
During an interval of about half an hour which elapsed before the action commenced, some manœuvring took place in attempts by both armies to outflank one another. While these manœuvres were making, a heavy shower of sleet came on, which, though discouraging to the duke’s army, from the recollection of the untoward occurrence at Falkirk, was not considered very dangerous, as they had now the wind in their backs. To encourage his men, the Duke of Cumberland rode along the lines addressing himself hurriedly to every regiment as he passed. He exhorted his men to rely chiefly upon their bayonets,[1198] and to allow the Highlanders to mingle with them that they[662] might make them “know the men they had to deal with.” After the changes mentioned had been executed, his royal highness took his station behind the royals, between the first and second line, and almost in front of the left of Howard’s regiment, waiting for the expected attack. Meanwhile, a singular occurrence took place, characteristic of the self-devotion which the Highlanders were ready on all occasions to manifest towards the prince and his cause. Conceiving that by assassinating the Duke of Cumberland he would confer an essential service on the prince, a Highlander resolved, at the certain sacrifice of his own life, to make the attempt. With this intention, he entered the English lines as a deserter, and being granted quarter, was allowed to go through the ranks. He wandered about with apparent indifference, eyeing the different officers as he passed along, and it was not long till an opportunity occurred, as he conceived, for executing his fell purpose. The duke having ordered Lord Bury, one of his aides-de-camp, to reconnoitre, his lordship crossed the path of the Highlander, who, mistaking him, from his dress, for the duke, (the regimentals of both being similar,) instantly seized a musket which lay on the ground, and discharged it at his lordship. He missed his aim, and a soldier, who was standing by, immediately shot him dead upon the spot.[1199]
During a pause of about half an hour before the action started, both armies maneuvered in an attempt to outflank each other. While these moves were happening, a heavy sleet shower began, which was discouraging for the duke’s army due to the memory of the unfortunate event at Falkirk, but it wasn't seen as very dangerous since they had the wind at their backs. To motivate his troops, the Duke of Cumberland rode along the lines, quickly addressing each regiment as he passed. He urged his men to rely mainly on their bayonets,[1198] and to let the Highlanders mix with them so that they could "know the men they were up against." After the mentioned adjustments were made, his royal highness took his position behind the royals, between the first and second line, almost in front of the left of Howard’s regiment, waiting for the expected attack. Meanwhile, a strange event occurred that highlighted the Highlanders' selflessness towards the prince and his cause. Believing that assassinating the Duke of Cumberland would be a significant service to the prince, a Highlander decided, at the certain cost of his own life, to attempt it. With this goal in mind, he entered the English lines as a deserter and was granted quarter, allowing him to move through the ranks. He wandered around with apparent indifference, observing the different officers as he passed, and it wasn’t long before he believed he had an opportunity to carry out his deadly plan. The duke, having ordered Lord Bury, one of his aides-de-camp, to scout the area, was crossed in the path by the Highlander, who mistakenly identified him, based on his uniform, as the duke (as both wore similar regimental attire). The Highlander instantly seized a musket that lay on the ground and fired it at his lordship. He missed, and a soldier nearby immediately shot him dead on the spot.[1199]
In expectation of a battle the previous day, Charles had animated his troops by an appeal to their feelings, and on the present occasion he rode from rank to rank encouraging his men, and exhorting them to act as they had done at Prestonpans and at Falkirk.
In anticipation of a battle the day before, Charles motivated his troops by appealing to their emotions, and today he rode from one group to another, encouraging his men and urging them to fight as they had at Prestonpans and Falkirk.
The advance of Lord Bury, who went forward within a hundred yards of the insurgents to reconnoitre, appears to have been considered by the Highlanders as the proper occasion for beginning the battle. Taking off their bonnets, the Highlanders set up a loud shout, which being answered by the royal troops with a huzza, the Highlanders about one o’clock commenced a cannonade on the right, which was followed by the cannon on the left; but the fire from the latter, owing to the want of cannoneers, was after the first round discontinued. The first volley from the right seemed to create some confusion on the left of the royal army, but so badly were the cannon served and pointed, that though the cannonade was continued upwards of half an hour, only one man in Bligh’s regiment, who had a leg carried off by a cannon-ball, received any injury. After the Highlanders had continued firing for a short time, Colonel Belford, who directed the cannon of the duke’s army, opened a fire from the cannon in the front line, which was at first chiefly aimed at the horse, probably either because they, from their conspicuous situation, were a better mark than the infantry, or because it was supposed that Charles was among them. Such was the accuracy of the aim taken by the royal artillery, that several balls entered the ground among the horses’ legs, and bespattered the prince with the mud which they raised; and one of them struck the horse on which he rode two inches above the knee. The animal became so unmanageable, that Charles was obliged to change him for another.[1200] One of his servants, who stood behind with a led horse in his hand, was killed on the spot. Observing that the wall on the right flank of the Highland army prevented him from attacking it on that point, the duke ordered Colonel Belford to continue the cannonade, with the view of provoking the Highlanders and inducing them to advance to the attack. These, on the other hand, endeavoured to draw the royal army forward by sending down several parties by way of defiance. Some of these approached there several times within a hundred yards of the right of the royal army, firing their pistols and brandishing their swords; but with the exception of the small squadron of horse on the right, which advanced a little, the line remained immoveable.
The advance of Lord Bury, who moved within a hundred yards of the insurgents to scout, seems to have been seen by the Highlanders as the right moment to start the battle. Removing their bonnets, the Highlanders let out a loud shout, which was answered by the royal troops with a cheer. Around one o’clock, the Highlanders launched a cannonade from the right, followed by cannon fire from the left; however, the fire from the latter was discontinued after the first round due to a lack of cannoneers. The first volley from the right appeared to confuse the left flank of the royal army, but the cannons were aimed and operated so poorly that despite the cannonade lasting over half an hour, only one soldier in Bligh’s regiment was injured, having a leg blown off by a cannonball. After the Highlanders fired for a short while, Colonel Belford, who was in charge of the duke’s army artillery, opened fire from the front line, mostly targeting the cavalry. This may have been because they were a more visible target than the infantry or because it was believed that Charles was among them. The royal artillery was so accurate that several cannonballs hit the ground near the horses' legs, splattering mud on the prince; one ball struck the horse he was riding just above the knee. The horse became so uncontrollable that Charles had to switch to another mount. One of his servants, who stood behind with a led horse, was killed instantly. Noticing that the wall on the right flank of the Highland army prevented him from attacking that side, the duke ordered Colonel Belford to keep the cannonade going to provoke the Highlanders into advancing. On their part, the Highlanders tried to lure the royal army forward by sending out several parties to taunt them. Some of these groups got within a hundred yards of the royal army’s right, firing their pistols and waving their swords. However, aside from a small squadron of cavalry on the right that moved forward slightly, the line remained unyielding.
Meanwhile, Lord George Murray, observing that a squadron of the English dragoons and a party of foot, consisting of two companies of the Argyleshiremen, and one of Lord Loudon’s Highlanders, had detached themselves from the left of the royal army, and were marching down towards the river Nairn, and conceiving that it was their intention to flank the Highlanders, or to come upon their rear when engaged in front, he directed Gordon of Avochy to advance[663] with his battalion, and prevent the foot from entering the inclosure; but before this battalion could reach them, they broke into the inclosure, and throwing down part of the east wall, and afterwards a piece of the west wall in the rear of the second line, made a free passage for the dragoons, who formed in the rear of the prince’s army. Upon this, Lord George ordered the guards and Fitz-James’s horse to form opposite to the dragoons to keep them in check. Each party stood upon the opposite sides of a ravine, the ascent to which was so steep, that neither could venture across in presence of the other with safety. The foot remained within the inclosure, and Avochy’s battalion was ordered to watch their motions.[1201] This movement took place about the time the Highlanders were moving forward to the attack.[1202]
Meanwhile, Lord George Murray noticed that a squadron of English dragoons and a group of foot soldiers—made up of two companies from Argyleshire and one from Lord Loudon's Highlanders—had broken away from the left side of the royal army and were making their way toward the river Nairn. Believing their goal was to flank the Highlanders or attack their rear while engaged in the front, he instructed Gordon of Avochy to advance with his battalion and stop the foot soldiers from entering the enclosure. However, before Avochy's battalion could reach them, they entered the enclosure, knocked down part of the east wall, and later a section of the west wall behind the second line, creating an open passage for the dragoons, who then positioned themselves behind the prince's army. In response, Lord George ordered the guards and Fitz-James’s cavalry to line up opposite the dragoons to keep them in check. Both groups stood on opposite sides of a ravine, which was so steep that neither could safely cross in front of the other. The foot soldiers stayed within the enclosure, and Avochy’s battalion was instructed to monitor their movements. This all happened around the same time the Highlanders were advancing to attack.
It was now high time for the Highlanders to come to a close engagement. Lord George had sent Colonel Kerr to the prince, to know if he should begin the attack; the prince ordered him to do so,[1203] but his lordship, for some reason or other, delayed advancing. It is probable he expected that the duke would come forward, and that by remaining where he was, and retaining the wall and a small farm house on his right, he would not run the risk of being flanked. Perhaps he waited for the advance of the left wing, which, being not so far forward as the right, was directed to begin the attack, and orders had been sent to the Duke of Perth to that effect; but the left remained motionless. Anxious for the attack, Charles sent an order by an aide-de-camp to Lord George Murray to advance, but his lordship never received it, as the bearer was killed by a cannon-ball while on his way to the right. He sent a message about the same time to Lochiel, desiring him to urge upon Lord George the necessity of an immediate attack.
It was now time for the Highlanders to engage in battle. Lord George had sent Colonel Kerr to the prince to find out if he should start the attack; the prince instructed him to go ahead, but for some reason, his lordship delayed moving forward. It's likely he expected the duke to come up, and by staying where he was and holding onto the wall and a small farmhouse on his right, he believed he could avoid being flanked. Perhaps he was waiting for the left wing to advance, which wasn't as far forward as the right and was supposed to initiate the attack, with orders already sent to the Duke of Perth regarding this; however, the left stayed still. Eager for the attack, Charles sent a message through an aide-de-camp to Lord George Murray to move forward, but his lordship never got it since the messenger was hit and killed by a cannonball on his way to the right. Around the same time, he sent a message to Lochiel, asking him to press Lord George on the need for an immediate attack.
Galled beyond endurance by the fire of the English, which carried destruction among the clans, the Highlanders became quite clamorous, and called aloud to be led forward without further delay. Unable any longer to restrain their impatience, Lord George had just resolved upon an immediate advance, but before he had time to issue the order along the line, the Mackintoshes, with a heroism worthy of that brave clan, rushed forward enveloped in the smoke of the enemy’s cannon. The fire of the centre field-pieces, and a discharge of musketry from the Scotch Fusileers, forced them to incline a little to the right; but all the regiments to their right, led on by Lord George Murray in person, and the united regiment of the Maclauchlans and Macleans on their left, coming down close after them, the whole moved forward together at a pretty quick pace. When within pistol-shot of the English line, they received a murderous fire, not only in front from some field-pieces, which for the first time were now loaded with grape-shot, but in flank from a side battery supported by the Campbells, and Lord Loudon’s Highlanders. Whole ranks were literally swept away by the terrible fire of the English. Yet, notwithstanding the dreadful carnage in their ranks, the Highlanders continued to advance, and, after giving their fire close to the English line, which, from the density of the smoke, was scarcely perceptible even within pistol-shot, the right wing, consisting of the Athole Highlanders and the Camerons, rushed in sword in hand, and broke through Barrel’s and Monroe’s regiments, which stood on the left of the first line. These regiments bravely defended themselves with their spontoons and bayonets; but such was the impetuosity of the onset, that they would have been entirely cut to pieces had they not been immediately supported by two regiments from the second line, on the approach of which they retired behind the regiments on their right, after sustaining a loss in killed and wounded of upwards of 200 men. After breaking through these two regiments, the Highlanders,[664] passing by the two field-pieces which had annoyed them in front, hurried forward to attack the left of the second line. They were met by a tremendous fire of grape-shot from the three field-pieces on the left of the second line, and by a discharge of musketry from Bligh’s and Sempill’s regiments, which carried havoc through their ranks, and made them at first recoil; but, maddened by despair, and utterly regardless of their lives, they rushed upon an enemy whom they felt but could not see, amid the cloud of smoke in which the assailants were buried. The same kind of charge was made by the Stewarts of Appin, the Frasers, Mackintoshes, and the other centre regiments, upon the regiments in their front, driving them back upon the second line, which they also attempted to break; but finding themselves unable, they gave up the contest, not, however, until numbers had been cut down at the mouths of the cannon. While advancing towards the second line, Lord George Murray, in attempting to dismount from his horse, which had become unmanageable, was thrown; but, recovering himself, he ran to the rear and brought up two or three regiments from the second line to support the first; but, although they gave their fire, nothing could be done,—all was lost. Unable to break the second line, and being greatly cut up by the fire of Wolfe’s regiment, and by Cobham’s and Kerr’s dragoons, who had formed en potence on their right flank, the right wing also gave up the contest, and turning about, cut their way back, sword in hand, through those who had advanced and formed on the ground they had passed over in charging to their front.
Galled beyond endurance by the fire of the English, which brought destruction among the clans, the Highlanders became quite noisy and called out to be led forward without any further delay. Unable to hold back their impatience any longer, Lord George had just decided to make an immediate advance, but before he could issue the order along the line, the Mackintoshes, showcasing the bravery of that proud clan, rushed forward through the smoke of the enemy's cannon. The fire from the center field cannons and a volley of musket fire from the Scotch Fusileers forced them to veer slightly to the right; however, all the regiments to their right, led by Lord George Murray himself, and the combined regiment of the Maclauchlans and Macleans on their left, quickly followed, moving forward at a brisk pace. When they were within pistol range of the English line, they were met with a fierce fire, not only from some field pieces that were now loaded with grapeshot for the first time, but also from a side battery supported by the Campbells and Lord Loudon’s Highlanders. Entire ranks were literally swept away by the devastating fire from the English. Yet, despite the terrible casualties in their ranks, the Highlanders continued to push forward, and after firing close to the English line, which was barely visible even at pistol range due to the thick smoke, the right wing, made up of the Athole Highlanders and the Camerons, charged in with swords drawn and broke through Barrel's and Monroe's regiments, which were positioned on the left of the first line. These regiments fought back valiantly with their spontoons and bayonets, but the force of the attack was so fierce that they would have been completely overwhelmed had they not been immediately supported by two regiments from the second line. As these reinforcements arrived, the defenders fell back behind the regiments on their right after suffering over 200 casualties in killed and wounded. After breaking through those two regiments, the Highlanders, [664] passing by the two field pieces that had troubled them earlier, rushed forward to attack the left of the second line. They were met by a devastating spray of grapeshot from the three field pieces on the left of the second line and a volley of musket fire from Bligh’s and Sempill’s regiments that wreaked havoc in their ranks, initially causing them to pull back; however, driven by despair and completely disregarding their own safety, they charged at an enemy they could sense but not see, lost in the dense smoke enveloping them. The Stewarts of Appin, the Frasers, Mackintoshes, and other central regiments made a similar charge against the regiments ahead of them, pushing them back towards the second line, which they also tried to break; but finding themselves unable to do so, they ultimately withdrew, though not before many were cut down at the mouths of the cannons. While moving toward the second line, Lord George Murray, trying to dismount from his unruly horse, was thrown off; but once he recovered, he ran to the back and brought up two or three regiments from the second line to support the first. Despite their attempts to give fire, it was all in vain—everything was lost. Unable to break through the second line and suffering heavy losses from Wolfe’s regiment and Cobham’s and Kerr’s dragoons, who had formed on their right flank, the right wing also conceded the fight and turned back, cutting their way through those who had advanced and were now forming on the ground they had previously charged.
In consequence of the unwillingness of the left to advance first as directed, Lord George Murray had sent the order to attack from right to left; but, hurried by the impetuosity of the Mackintoshes, the right and centre did not wait till the order, which required some minutes in the delivery, had been communicated along the line. Thus the right and centre had the start considerably, and quickening their pace as they went along, had closed with the front line of the English army before the left had got half way over the ground that separated the two armies. The difference between the right and centre and the left was rendered still more considerable from the circumstance, as noted by an eye-witness,[1204] that the two armies were not exactly parallel to one another, the right of the prince’s army being nearer the duke’s army than the left. Nothing could be more unfortunate for the prince than this isolated attack, as it was only by a general shock of the whole of the English line that he had any chance of a victory.
Due to the left's reluctance to move out first as instructed, Lord George Murray ordered the attack to proceed from right to left. However, the urgency of the Mackintoshes led the right and center to move before the order, which took a few minutes to relay along the line, was fully communicated. As a result, the right and center gained an advantage and, quickening their pace, engaged with the front line of the English army before the left had covered half the distance between the two armies. The gap between the right and center compared to the left was even wider because, as noted by an eye-witness,[1204] the two armies were not perfectly aligned, with the right side of the prince’s army being closer to the duke’s army than the left. This isolated attack was especially unfortunate for the prince since only a coordinated strike across the entire English line could give him any chance at victory.
The clan regiments on the left of the line, apprehensive that they would be flanked by Pulteney’s regiment and the horse which had been brought up from the corps de reserve, did not advance sword in hand. After receiving the fire of the regiments opposite to them, they answered it by a general discharge, and drew their swords for the attack; but observing that the right and centre had given way, they turned their backs and fled without striking a blow. Stung to the quick by the misconduct of the Macdonalds, the brave Keppoch, seeing himself abandoned by his clan, advanced with his drawn sword in one hand and his pistol in the other; but he had not proceeded far, when he was brought down to the ground by a musket-shot. He was followed by Donald Roy Macdonald, formerly a lieutenant in his own regiment, and now a captain in Clanranald’s, who, on Keppoch’s falling, entreated him not to throw away his life, assuring him that his wound was not mortal, and that he might easily join his regiment in the retreat; but Keppoch refused to listen to the solicitations of his clansman, and, after recommending him to take care of himself, the wounded chief received another shot, and fell to rise no more.[1205]
The clan regiments on the left side of the line, worried that they would be surrounded by Pulteney’s regiment and the cavalry that had been brought up from the reserve corps, did not advance with their swords ready. After taking fire from the regiments opposite them, they responded with a general discharge and drew their swords for the attack; but when they saw that the right and center had given way, they turned and fled without fighting back. Infuriated by the cowardice of the Macdonalds, the brave Keppoch, finding himself abandoned by his clan, moved forward with his sword in one hand and a pistol in the other; but he hadn’t gone far when he was shot down by a musket ball. He was followed by Donald Roy Macdonald, who used to be a lieutenant in his own regiment and was now a captain in Clanranald’s, who, upon seeing Keppoch fall, urged him not to throw away his life, assuring him that his wound was not fatal and that he could easily join his regiment in retreat; however, Keppoch refused to listen to his clansman’s pleas, and after advising him to take care of himself, the wounded chief was shot again and fell, never to rise again.[1205]
Fortunately for the Highlanders, the English army did not follow up the advantages it had gained by an immediate pursuit. Kingston’s horse at first followed the Macdonalds, some of whom were almost surrounded by them, but the horse were kept in check by the French piquets, who brought them off. The dragoons on the left of the English line were[665] in like manner kept at bay by Ogilvy’s regiment, which faced about upon them several times. After these ineffectual attempts, the English cavalry on the right and left met in the centre, and the front line having dressed its ranks, orders were issued for the whole to advance in pursuit of the Highlanders.
Fortunately for the Highlanders, the English army didn't capitalize on its advantages by immediately pursuing. Kingston’s cavalry initially chased the Macdonalds, some of whom were nearly surrounded, but the horses were held back by the French pickets, who managed to pull them away. The dragoons on the left side of the English line were[665] similarly kept at bay by Ogilvy’s regiment, which faced them off several times. After these unsuccessful attempts, the English cavalry on both the right and left joined in the center, and once the front line had organized itself, orders were given for everyone to advance in pursuit of the Highlanders.
Charles, who, from the small eminence on which he stood, had observed with the deepest concern the defeat and flight of the clan regiments, was about proceeding forward to rally them, contrary to the earnest entreaties of Sir Thomas Sheridan and others, who assured him that he would not succeed. All their expostulations would, it is said, have been in vain, had not General O’Sullivan laid hold of the bridle of Charles’s horse, and led him off the field. It was, indeed, full time to retire, as the whole army was now in full retreat, and was followed by the whole of Cumberland’s forces. To protect the prince and secure his retreat, most of his horse assembled about his person; but there was little danger, as the victors advanced very leisurely, and confined themselves to cutting down some defenceless stragglers who fell in their way. After leaving the field, Charles put himself at the head of the right wing, which retired in such order that the cavalry sent to pursue could make no impression upon it.
Charles, who stood on a small rise and had watched with great concern as the clan regiments were defeated and fled, was about to move forward to rally them, despite the urgent pleas from Sir Thomas Sheridan and others, who told him it wouldn’t work. All their arguments would have been pointless, it is said, if General O’Sullivan hadn’t grabbed the reins of Charles’s horse and led him away from the battlefield. It was definitely time to retreat, as the entire army was now in full retreat, being followed by all of Cumberland's forces. To protect the prince and ensure his escape, most of his cavalry gathered around him; however, there was little danger since the victors advanced slowly, only taking down some defenseless stragglers in their path. After leaving the field, Charles took command of the right wing, which retreated in such an organized manner that the cavalry sent to chase them couldn’t make any impact.
At a short distance from the field of battle, Charles separated his army into two parts. One of these divisions, consisting, with the exception of the Frasers, of the whole of the Highlanders and the low country regiments, crossed the water of Nairn, and proceeded towards Badenoch; and the other, comprising the Frasers, Lord John Drummond’s regiment, and the French piquets, took the road to Inverness. The first division passed within pistol-shot of the body of English cavalry, which, before the action, had formed in the rear of the Highland army, without the least interruption. An English officer, who had the temerity to advance a few paces to seize a Highlander, was instantly cut down by him and killed on the spot. The Highlander, instead of running away, deliberately stooped down, and pulling out a watch from the pocket of his victim, rejoined his companions.[1206] From the plainness of the ground over which it had to pass, the smaller body of the prince’s army was less fortunate, as it suffered considerably from the attacks of the duke’s light horse before it reached Inverness. Numerous small parties, which had detached themselves from the main body, fell under the sabres of the cavalry; and many of the inhabitants of the town and neighbourhood, who, from motives of curiosity, had come out to witness the battle, were slaughtered without mercy by the ferocious soldiery, who, from the similarity of their dress, were perhaps unable to discriminate them from Charles’s troops. This indiscriminate massacre continued all the way from the field of battle to a place called Mill-burn, within a mile of Inverness. Not content with the profusion of bloodshed in the heat of action and during the pursuit, the infuriated soldiery, provoked by their disgraces at Preston and Falkirk, traversed the field of battle, and massacred in cold blood the miserable wretches who lay maimed and expiring. Even some officers, whose station in society, apart altogether from the feelings of humanity, to which they were utter strangers, should have made them superior to this vulgar triumph of base and illiberal minds, joined in the work of assassination. To extenuate the atrocities committed in the battle, and the subsequent slaughters, a forged regimental order, bearing to be signed by Lord George Murray, by which the Highlanders were enjoined to refuse quarters to the royal troops, was afterwards published, it is said, under the auspices of the Duke of Cumberland; but the deception was easily seen through. As no such order was alluded to in the official accounts of the battle, and as, at the interview which took place between the Earl of Kilmarnock and Lord Balmerino, on the morning of their execution, both these noblemen stated their entire ignorance of it, no doubt whatever can exist of the forgery. The conduct of Charles and his followers, who never indulged in any triumph over their vanquished foes, but always treated them with humanity and kindness, high as it is, stands still higher when contrasted with that of the royal troops and their commander.[1207]
At a short distance from the battlefield, Charles split his army into two parts. One division, which included all of the Highlanders and lowland regiments except for the Frasers, crossed the Nairn River and headed towards Badenoch. The other division, made up of the Frasers, Lord John Drummond’s regiment, and the French pickets, took the route to Inverness. The first division passed within pistol range of a group of English cavalry that had formed behind the Highland army before the battle, without any interruption. An English officer who had the boldness to step forward to capture a Highlander was immediately killed by him on the spot. Instead of fleeing, the Highlander calmly bent down and pulled a watch from the officer's pocket before rejoining his comrades. From the relatively flat ground the smaller part of the prince’s army had to navigate, they faced considerable challenges, suffering significant losses to the duke’s light cavalry before they reached Inverness. Numerous small groups that had broken away from the main body fell victim to the cavalry sabers, and many locals who had come out of curiosity to watch the battle were mercilessly slaughtered by the fierce soldiers, who, due to the similarity in their uniforms, likely couldn’t distinguish them from Charles’s troops. This indiscriminate massacre continued all the way to a place called Mill-burn, just a mile away from Inverness. Not satisfied with the extensive bloodshed during the fighting and ensuing pursuit, the furious soldiers, spurred on by their defeats at Preston and Falkirk, returned to the battlefield and executed the wounded who were left dying. Even some officers, whose social status should have elevated them above such crude and brutal behavior, joined in on the killing spree. To justify the horrific actions during the battle and its aftermath, a forged regimental order, allegedly signed by Lord George Murray, was later published, claiming that the Highlanders should deny quarters to the royal troops, supposedly under the direction of the Duke of Cumberland; however, this deception was quickly uncovered. Since no mention of such an order appeared in the official accounts of the battle, and during a meeting on the morning of their execution, both the Earl of Kilmarnock and Lord Balmerino expressed their complete ignorance of it, there is no doubt about the forgery. The behavior of Charles and his followers, who never took pleasure in their victories over the defeated but always showed them humanity and kindness, stands in stark contrast to that of the royal troops and their commander.
From the characteristic bravery of the Highlanders, and their contempt of death, it is not improbable that some of those who perished, as well on the field after the battle as in the flight, did not yield their lives without a desperate struggle; but history has preserved one case of individual prowess in the person of Golice Macbane, which deserves to be recorded in every history relating to the Highlanders. This man, who is represented to have been of the gigantic stature of six feet four inches and a quarter, was beset by a party of dragoons. When assailed, he placed his back against a wall, and though covered with wounds, he defended himself with his target and claymore against the onset of the dragoons, who crowded upon him. Some officers, who observed the unequal conflict, were so struck with the desperate bravery of Macbane, that they gave orders to save him; but the dragoons, exasperated by his resistance, and the dreadful havoc he had made among their companions, thirteen of whom lay dead at his feet, would not desist till they had succeeded in cutting him down.[1208]
From the bravery of the Highlanders and their disregard for death, it’s likely that some who died, both on the battlefield and during the retreat, fought hard before they fell. However, history has documented one remarkable example of individual courage in the person of Golice Macbane, which should be included in every account of the Highlanders. This man, described as an impressive six feet four and a quarter inches tall, was surrounded by a group of dragoons. When attacked, he pressed his back against a wall, and despite being covered in wounds, he defended himself with his shield and claymore against the advancing dragoons. Some officers who witnessed the unequal struggle were so moved by Macbane's fierce bravery that they ordered a rescue, but the dragoons, enraged by his resistance and the terrible toll he had taken on their comrades—thirteen of whom lay dead at his feet—refused to stop until they managed to overpower him.[1208]
According to the official accounts published by the government, the royal army had only 50 men killed, and 259 wounded, including 18 officers, of whom 4 were killed. Lord Robert Kerr, second son of the Marquis of Lothian, and a captain of grenadiers in Barrel’s regiment, was the only person of distinction killed; he fell covered with wounds, at the head of his company, when the Highlanders attacked Barrel’s regiment. The loss on the side of the Highlanders was never ascertained with any degree of precision. The number of the slain is stated, in some publications of the period, to have amounted to upwards of 2,000 men, but these accounts are exaggerated. The loss could not, however, be much short of 1,200 men. The Athole brigade alone lost more than the half of its officers and men, and some of the centre battalions came off with scarcely a third of their men.[1209] The Mackintoshes, who were the first to attack, suffered most. With the exception of three only, all the officers of this brave regiment, including Macgillivray of Drumnaglass, its colonel, the lieutenant-colonel, and major, were killed in the attack. All the other centre regiments also lost several officers. Maclauchlan, colonel of the united regiment of Maclauchlan and Maclean, was killed by a cannon ball in the beginning of the action, and Maclean of Drimmin, who, as lieutenant-colonel, succeeded to the command, met a similar fate from a random shot. He had three sons in the regiment, one of whom fell in the attack, and, when leading off the shattered remains of his forces, he missed the other two, and, in returning to look after them, received the fatal bullet. Charles Fraser, younger of Inverallachie, the lieutenant-colonel of the Fraser regiment, and who, in the absence of the Master of Lovat, commanded it on this occasion, was also killed. When riding over the field after the battle, the Duke of Cumberland observed this brave youth lying wounded. Raising himself upon his elbow, he looked at the duke, who, offended at him, thus addressed one of his officers: “Wolfe, shoot me that Highland scoundrel who thus dares to look on us with so insolent a stare.” Wolfe, horrified at the inhuman order, replied that his commission was at his royal highness’s disposal, but that he would never consent to become an executioner. Other officers refusing to commit this act of butchery, a private soldier, at the command of the duke, shot the hapless youth before his eyes.[1210] The Appin regiment had 17 officers and gentlemen slain, and 10 wounded; and the Athole brigade, which lost fully half its men, had 19 officers killed, and 4 wounded. The fate of the heroic Keppoch has been already mentioned. Among the wounded, the principal was Lochiel, who was shot in both ancles with some grape-shot, at the head of his regiment, after discharging his pistol, and while in the act of drawing his sword. On falling,[667] his two brothers, between whom he was advancing, raised him up, and carried him off the field in their arms. To add to his misfortunes, Charles also lost a considerable number of gentlemen, his most devoted adherents, who had charged on foot in the first rank.
According to the official reports released by the government, the royal army had only 50 men killed and 259 wounded, including 18 officers, 4 of whom were killed. Lord Robert Kerr, the second son of the Marquis of Lothian and a captain of grenadiers in Barrel’s regiment, was the only notable person killed; he fell, covered in wounds, at the front of his company when the Highlanders attacked Barrel’s regiment. The exact loss of the Highlanders was never confirmed. Some accounts from that time claim the dead numbered over 2,000, but those figures are exaggerated. However, the loss was likely not far from 1,200 men. The Athole brigade alone lost more than half of its officers and men, while some of the center battalions barely retained a third of their troops. The Mackintoshes, who were the first to engage, suffered the most. Except for three, all the officers of this brave regiment, including Colonel Macgillivray of Drumnaglass, the lieutenant-colonel, and the major, were killed in the attack. All the other central regiments also lost several officers. Colonel Maclauchlan, of the united regiment of Maclauchlan and Maclean, was killed by a cannonball early in the battle, and Maclean of Drimmin, who took over command as lieutenant-colonel, met a similar fate from a stray shot. He had three sons in the regiment, one of whom died in the attack. While leading the broken remnants of his troops, he noticed the absence of the other two and returned to look for them, only to receive the fatal shot. Charles Fraser, younger of Inverallachie, the lieutenant-colonel of the Fraser regiment, commanded the unit in the absence of the Master of Lovat, and he was also killed. After the battle, the Duke of Cumberland spotted this brave young man lying wounded. Propping himself up on his elbow, he gazed at the duke, who, offended, directed one of his officers: “Wolfe, shoot that Highland scoundrel who dares to look at us in such an insolent manner.” Wolfe, horrified by the cruel order, replied that his commission was at the duke's disposal but that he would never agree to become an executioner. Other officers also refused to carry out such a brutal order, and a private, following the duke's command, shot the unfortunate young man right before their eyes. The Appin regiment had 17 officers and gentlemen killed and 10 wounded, while the Athole brigade, which suffered a loss of nearly half its men, had 19 officers killed and 4 wounded. The fate of the heroic Keppoch has already been noted. Among the wounded, the key figure was Lochiel, who was shot in both ankles by grape-shot at the head of his regiment, after firing his pistol and while drawing his sword. When he fell, his two brothers, who were advancing beside him, lifted him up and carried him off the battlefield in their arms. To add to his misfortunes, Charles also lost a significant number of gentlemen, his most loyal supporters, who had charged on foot in the front line.
Lord Strathallan was the only person of distinction that fell among the low country regiments. Lord Kilmarnock and Sir John Wedderburn were taken prisoners. The former, in the confusion of the battle, mistook, amidst the smoke, a party of English dragoons for Fitz-James’s horse, and was taken. Having lost his hat, he was led bare-headed to the front line of the English infantry. His son, Lord Boyd, who held a commission in the English army, unable to restrain his feelings, left the ranks, and, going up to his unfortunate parent, took off his own hat, placed it on his father’s head, and returned to his place without uttering a word.
Lord Strathallan was the only notable person who was killed among the low country regiments. Lord Kilmarnock and Sir John Wedderburn were taken prisoner. During the chaos of the battle, Lord Kilmarnock, confused by the smoke, mistook a group of English dragoons for Fitz-James’s cavalry and was captured. After losing his hat, he was led bare-headed to the front line of the English infantry. His son, Lord Boyd, who was serving in the English army, couldn’t hold back his emotions, stepped out of the ranks, approached his unfortunate father, took off his own hat, placed it on his father’s head, and returned to his spot without saying a word.
At other times, and under different circumstances, a battle like that of Culloden would have been regarded as an ordinary occurrence, of which, when all matters were duly considered, the victors could have little to boast. The Highland army did not exceed 5,000 fighting men; and when it is considered that the men had been two days without sleep, were exhausted by the march of the preceding night, and had scarcely tasted food for forty-eight hours, the wonder is that they fought so well as they did, against an army almost double in point of numbers, and which laboured under none of the disadvantages to which, in a more especial manner, the overthrow of the Highlanders is to be ascribed.[1211] Nevertheless, as the spirits of the great majority of the nation had been sunk to the lowest state of despondency by the reverses of the royal arms at Preston and Falkirk, this unlooked-for event was hailed as one of the greatest military achievements of ancient or modern times; and the Duke of Cumberland, who had, in consequence, an addition of £25,000 per annum made to his income by parliament, was regarded as the greatest hero of ancient or modern times. In its consequences, as entirely and for ever destructive of the claims of the unfortunate house of Stuart, the battle was perhaps one of the most important ever fought. Though vanquished, the Highlanders retired from the field with honour, and free from that foul reproach which has fixed an indelible stain upon the memories of the victors.
At other times, and under different circumstances, a battle like Culloden would have been seen as just another event, where, after considering everything, the winners wouldn’t have much to brag about. The Highland army had fewer than 5,000 fighters; and when you think about how the men had gone two days without sleep, were worn out from the night’s march, and hadn’t hardly eaten for forty-eight hours, it’s impressive they fought as well as they did against an army that was nearly double their size and didn’t face the disadvantages that typically led to the Highlanders' defeat.[1211] Nevertheless, since the majority of the nation was in a deep state of despair due to the losses at Preston and Falkirk, this unexpected event was celebrated as one of the greatest military achievements of both ancient and modern times. The Duke of Cumberland, who consequently received an annual income increase of £25,000 from parliament, was regarded as the greatest hero ever. In its aftermath, and as a complete and permanent blow to the claims of the unfortunate house of Stuart, the battle was perhaps one of the most significant ever fought. Although defeated, the Highlanders left the battlefield with honor, free from the shame that has left an indelible mark on the memories of the victors.
After the carnage of the day had ceased, the brutal soldiery, who, from the fiendish delight which they took in sprinkling one another with the blood of the slain, “looked,” as stated by one of themselves, “like so many butchers rather than an army of Christian soldiers,”[1212] dined upon the field of battle. After his men had finished their repast, the Duke of Cumberland marched forward to take possession of Inverness, and on his way received a letter, which had been addressed to General Bland, signed by six of the French officers in the insurgent army, offering in behalf of themselves and their men to surrender unconditionally to his royal highness. As he was about to enter the town he was met by a drummer, who brought him a message from General Stapleton, offering to surrender and asking quarter. On receiving this communication, the duke ordered Sir Joseph Yorke, one of his officers, to alight from his horse, who with his pencil wrote a note to General Stapleton, assuring him of fair quarter and honourable treatment. The town was then taken possession of by Captain Campbell, of Sempill’s regiment, with his company of grenadiers.
After the day’s brutal fighting had ended, the ruthless soldiers, who took a perverse pleasure in covering each other with the blood of the fallen, “looked,” as one of them mentioned, “more like butchers than an army of Christian soldiers,”[1212] dined on the battlefield. Once his men finished their meal, the Duke of Cumberland marched forward to take control of Inverness, and on his way, he received a letter addressed to General Bland, signed by six French officers from the rebel army, offering to surrender unconditionally on behalf of themselves and their men. Just as he was about to enter the town, a drummer approached him with a message from General Stapleton, asking to surrender and requesting mercy. Upon receiving this message, the duke instructed Sir Joseph Yorke, one of his officers, to dismount from his horse. Yorke then wrote a note to General Stapleton, assuring him of fair treatment and honor. The town was subsequently occupied by Captain Campbell of Sempill’s regiment, along with his company of grenadiers.
After securing his prisoners in the town, the Duke of Cumberland released the soldiers who had been confined in the church of Inverness by the insurgents, and who, if the government accounts be correct, had suffered great hardships. They had indeed, about a week before the battle of Culloden, been almost stripped of their clothes by an officer of the Highland army, to clothe a new corps he had raised; but[668] a complaint having been brought to Lord George Murray on the subject, he obtained an order from the prince, in consequence of which the clothes were restored.[1213] The duke on the present occasion presented each of these men with a guinea, and gave orders that they should be taken care of.
After securing his prisoners in the town, the Duke of Cumberland released the soldiers who had been held in the church of Inverness by the insurgents, and who, if the government reports are accurate, had endured significant hardships. In fact, about a week before the battle of Culloden, they had been nearly stripped of their clothes by an officer of the Highland army to outfit a new unit he had assembled; however, after a complaint was made to Lord George Murray about this, he secured an order from the prince to have the clothes returned. The duke, on this occasion, gave each of these men a guinea and instructed that they should be looked after.
Besides the military prisoners, several gentlemen supposed to be disaffected to the government were apprehended by the duke’s orders, shut up with the common prisoners, and were for some time denied the use of bedding. Nor did the softer sex, whose Jacobite predilections had pointed them out as objects of displeasure, escape his resentment. Several ladies, among whom were Ladies Ogilvy, Kinloch, and Gordon, were seized and kept in durance in the common guard, and were limited along with the other prisoners to the miserable pittance of half-a-pound of meal per day, with scarcely as much water as was necessary to prepare it for use. As the wounded prisoners were utterly neglected, many who would have recovered, if properly treated, died of their wounds; and so much were the rites of Christian sepulture disregarded by the royal officers, that the bodies of these unfortunate victims were carried naked through the streets by beggars, who were employed to inter them in the churchyard.[1214]
Besides the military prisoners, several gentlemen believed to be against the government were arrested by the duke’s orders, locked up with the common prisoners, and for a time were denied bedding. The women, whose Jacobite sympathies marked them as targets of anger, also faced his wrath. Several ladies, including Ladies Ogilvy, Kinloch, and Gordon, were captured and held in confinement with the common guards, restricted like the other prisoners to a meager allowance of half a pound of meal per day, with barely enough water to prepare it. The wounded prisoners were completely neglected, and many who could have recovered with proper care died from their injuries; the royal officers disregarded the rites of Christian burial so much that beggars were enlisted to carry the bodies of these unfortunate victims, naked, through the streets for burial in the churchyard.[1214]
Knowing that there were several deserters from the royal army among the insurgents, the duke ordered a strict inspection to be made of the prisoners in order to find them out. No less than thirty-six were recognised, and being brought to a summary trial, were convicted, and suffered the death of traitors. Among these was one Dunbar, who had been a sergeant in Sowle’s regiment. He had taken a suit of laced clothes from Major Lockhart at the battle of Falkirk, which being found in his possession, he was dressed in them, and hanged, and his body exposed for forty-eight hours on the gibbet.[1215] A young gentleman of the name of Forbes, a relative of Lord Forbes, is also said to have perished on this occasion. He had served as a cadet in an English regiment, but, being from principle attached to the Jacobite interest, had joined the standard of the prince. An incident occurred after the execution of this unfortunate gentleman, which assumed an alarming appearance, and might have led to serious consequences had the war been continued. Before Forbes was cut down from the gibbet, an English officer, with a morbidness of feeling which seems to have seized the officers as well as the common soldiers of the army, plunged his sword into the body of Forbes, exclaiming, at the same time, that “all his countrymen were traitors and rebels like himself.” This exclamation being heard by a Scottish officer who was standing hard by, the offended Scotchman immediately drew his sword, and demanded satisfaction for the insult offered to his country. The Englishman instantly accepted the challenge, and in a short time the combat became general among the officers who happened to be on the spot. The soldiers, seeing their officers engaged, beat to arms of their own accord, and drew up along the streets, the Scotch on one side and the English on the other, and commenced a warm combat with fixed bayonets. Information of this affray having been brought to the Duke of Cumberland, he hastened to the scene of action, and by his persuasions put an end to the combat. He found the Scotch greatly excited by the affront offered them; but he soothed their wounded feelings by complimenting them for their fidelity, their courage, and exemplary conduct.[1216]
Knowing that there were several deserters from the royal army among the insurgents, the duke ordered a strict inspection of the prisoners to identify them. No fewer than thirty-six were recognized, and after a quick trial, they were convicted and executed as traitors. Among them was one Dunbar, who had been a sergeant in Sowle’s regiment. He had taken a set of laced clothes from Major Lockhart at the battle of Falkirk, and when those were found in his possession, he was dressed in them and hanged, with his body exposed for forty-eight hours on the gibbet.[1215] A young man named Forbes, a relative of Lord Forbes, is also said to have died on this occasion. He had served as a cadet in an English regiment but, due to his Jacobite beliefs, had joined the prince's cause. An incident occurred after the execution of this unfortunate man that had alarming implications and could have led to serious consequences had the war continued. Before Forbes was taken down from the gibbet, an English officer, overwhelmed by a morbid mindset that seemed to affect both officers and common soldiers, stabbed Forbes' body, claiming that “all his countrymen were traitors and rebels like himself.” This outburst was heard by a Scottish officer standing nearby, who was immediately offended and drew his sword, demanding satisfaction for the insult to his country. The Englishman instantly accepted the challenge, and soon the combat escalated among the nearby officers. The soldiers, witnessing their officers engaged, spontaneously grabbed their weapons and formed lines along the streets, with the Scots on one side and the English on the other, beginning a fierce fight with fixed bayonets. When news of this clash reached the Duke of Cumberland, he rushed to the scene and used persuasion to stop the fighting. He found the Scots very agitated by the insult but eased their wounded pride by complimenting them on their loyalty, bravery, and exemplary conduct.[1216]
Notwithstanding the massacres which were committed immediately after the battle, a considerable number of wounded Highlanders still survived, some of whom had taken refuge in a few cottages adjoining the field of battle, while others lay scattered among the neighbouring inclosures. Many of these men might have recovered if ordinary attention had been paid to them; but the stern duke, considering that those who had risen in rebellion against his father were not entitled to the rights of humanity, entirely neglected them.[1217] But, barbarous as such conduct was, it was only the[669] prelude to enormities of a still more revolting description. At first the victors conceived that they had completed the work of death by killing all the wounded they could discover; but when they were informed that some still survived, they resolved to despatch them. A Mr. Hossack, who had filled the situation of provost of Inverness, and who had, under the direction of President Forbes, performed important services to the government, having gone to pay his respects to the Duke of Cumberland, found Generals Hawley and Huske deliberating on this inhuman design. Observing them intent upon their object, and actually proceeding to make out orders for killing the wounded Highlanders, he ventured to remonstrate against such a barbarous step. “As his majesty’s troops have been happily successful against the rebels, I hope (observed Hossack) your excellencies will be so good as to mingle mercy with judgment.” Hawley, in a rage, cried out, “D—n the puppy! does he pretend to dictate here? Carry him away!” Another officer ordered Hossack to be kicked out, and the order was obeyed with such instantaneous precision, that the ex-provost found himself at the bottom of two flights of steps almost in a twinkling.[1218]
Despite the massacres that took place right after the battle, a significant number of injured Highlanders still lived, some having taken refuge in a few cottages near the battlefield, while others lay scattered in the nearby enclosures. Many of these men could have recovered if they had received basic care; however, the harsh duke believed that those who had rebelled against his father didn’t deserve humane treatment and completely ignored them.[1217] But as brutal as this behavior was, it was just the beginning of even more horrific actions. Initially, the victors thought they had finished the task of killing by eliminating all the wounded they could find; but when they learned that some were still alive, they decided to kill them as well. A Mr. Hossack, who had served as provost of Inverness and had carried out important duties for the government under President Forbes, went to see the Duke of Cumberland and found Generals Hawley and Huske discussing this cruel plan. Noticing their focus on this matter and that they were actually preparing orders to execute the wounded Highlanders, he took the risk to protest against such a savage action. “Since his majesty’s troops have been fortunate against the rebels, I hope (Hossack noted) you gentlemen will be kind enough to show some mercy with your judgment.” Hawley, furious, shouted, “D—n the puppy! Does he think he can dictate here? Get him out of here!” Another officer commanded that Hossack be thrown out, and the order was followed with such quickness that the former provost found himself at the bottom of two flights of stairs almost instantly.[1218]
In terms of the cruel instructions alluded to, a party was despatched from Inverness the day after the battle to put to death all the wounded they might find in the inclosure adjoining the field of Culloden. These orders were fulfilled with a punctuality and deliberation that is sickening to read of. Instead of despatching their unfortunate victims on the spot where they found them, the soldiers dragged them from the places where they lay weltering in their gore, and, having ranged them on some spots of rising ground, poured in volleys of musketry upon them. Next day parties were sent to search all the houses in the neighbourhood of the field of battle, with instructions to carry all the wounded Highlanders they could find thither and despatch them. Many were in consequence murdered; and the young laird of Macleod was heard frankly to declare, that on this occasion he himself saw seventy-two persons killed in cold blood. The feelings of humanity were not, however, altogether obliterated in the hearts of some of the officers, who spared a few of the wounded. In one instance the almost incredible cruelty of the soldiery was strikingly exemplified. At a short distance from the field of battle there stood a small hut, used for sheltering sheep and goats in cold and stormy weather, into which some of the wounded had crawled. On discovering them the soldiers immediately secured the door, to prevent egress, and thereupon set fire to the hut in several places, and all the persons within, to the number of between thirty and forty, perished in the flames.[1219]
In terms of the brutal orders mentioned, a group was sent from Inverness the day after the battle to execute all the wounded they found in the area next to the Culloden battlefield. These orders were carried out with a disturbing precision that's hard to read about. Instead of just killing their unfortunate victims where they lay, the soldiers dragged them from the spots where they were lying in their blood and, after lining them up on some higher ground, fired on them in volleys. The following day, teams were sent to search all the houses near the battlefield, with instructions to bring any wounded Highlanders they could find to the same place and kill them. Many were murdered as a result; the young laird of Macleod even openly stated that he saw seventy-two people killed in cold blood during this incident. However, some of the officers still had a sense of humanity and spared a few of the wounded. In one particularly shocking case, the extreme cruelty of the soldiers was painfully clear. Not far from the battlefield stood a small hut used for sheltering sheep and goats during harsh weather, where some of the wounded had crawled for safety. Upon finding them, the soldiers locked the door to prevent anyone from escaping and then set the hut on fire in several places, leading to the deaths of around thirty to forty people trapped inside.[1219]
Another instance of fiendish cruelty occurred the same day. Almost immediately after the battle, nineteen wounded officers of the Highland army, unable to follow their retiring companions, secreted themselves in a small plantation near Culloden house, whence they were afterwards carried to the court-yard of that mansion, where they remained two days in great torture weltering in their blood, and without the least medical aid or attention but such as they received from the president’s steward, who, at the hazard of his own life, alleviated the sufferings of his unhappy countrymen by several acts of kindness. These wretched sufferers were now tied with ropes by the brutal soldiery, thrown into carts, and carried out to a park wall at a short distance from Culloden house. Being dragged out of the carts, they were ranged in order along the wall, and were told by the officer in command of the party to prepare for death. Such of[670] them as retained the use of their limbs fell down upon their knees in prayer; but they had little time allowed them to invoke mercy, for in a minute the soldiers received orders to fire, and, being posted at the distance of only two or three yards from the prisoners, the unfortunate gentlemen were almost all instantly shot dead. That the butchery might be complete, the soldiers were ordered to club their muskets and dash out the brains of such of their miserable victims as exhibited any symptoms of life, an order which, horrible to tell, was actually fulfilled. A gentleman named John Fraser, who had been an officer in the Master of Lovat’s regiment, alone survived. He had received a ball, and being observed to be still in life, was struck on the face by a soldier with the butt end of his musket. Though one of his cheek bones and the upper part of his nose were broken, and one of his eyes dashed out by the blow, he still lived, and the party, thinking they had killed him, left him for dead. He would probably have expired on the spot, had not the attention of Lord Boyd, son of the Earl of Kilmarnock, when riding past, been fortunately attracted by the number of dead bodies he observed lying together. Espying, at a little distance from the heap, a body in motion, his lordship went up, and having ascertained from the mouth of the sufferer who he was, he ordered his servant to carry Mr. Fraser to a cottage, near at hand, which he named, where he lay concealed for three months. He lived several years afterwards, but was a cripple during life.[1220]
Another example of extreme cruelty happened the same day. Almost immediately after the battle, nineteen wounded officers from the Highland army, unable to join their retreating comrades, hid in a small grove near Culloden House. They were later taken to the courtyard of the mansion, where they spent two days in intense agony, lying in their own blood, with no medical help or care except for what the president's steward provided, who, risking his own life, relieved the suffering of his unfortunate countrymen with several acts of kindness. These miserable victims were then tied with ropes by the brutal soldiers, thrown into carts, and transported to a park wall not far from Culloden House. Once dragged out of the carts, they were lined up along the wall and ordered by the commanding officer to prepare for death. Those who still had the use of their limbs fell to their knees in prayer, but they were given little time to plead for mercy, as within a minute, the soldiers were ordered to fire. Positioned only two or three yards away from the prisoners, most of the unfortunate men were shot dead almost instantly. To ensure complete slaughter, the soldiers were commanded to use the butts of their muskets to crush the skulls of any of the unfortunate victims who showed signs of life, a horrific order that was carried out. A man named John Fraser, who had served as an officer in the Master of Lovat’s regiment, was the only survivor. He had been shot, and when a soldier noticed he was still alive, he struck Fraser in the face with the butt of his musket. Despite having one of his cheekbones and the upper part of his nose broken, and one of his eyes smashed by the blow, he continued to live, and the soldiers, believing they had killed him, left him for dead. He would likely have died there if not for the attention of Lord Boyd, the son of the Earl of Kilmarnock, who happened to ride by and was drawn in by the sight of so many dead bodies. Spotting a body moving slightly away from the pile, his lordship approached, and after learning from the injured man who he was, ordered his servant to take Mr. Fraser to a nearby cottage, which he named, where he stayed hidden for three months. He survived for several years afterward but lived as a cripple for the rest of his life.[1220]
By the capture of Inverness, a considerable quantity of ordnance and military stores fell into the hands of the royal army. Including those taken on the field of battle, there were 30 pieces of cannon, 2,320 firelocks, 190 broadswords, a large quantity of musket cartridges, 1,019 cannon balls, a quantity of musket shot, 37 barrels of gunpowder, and 22 ammunition carts, besides tents, cantines, pistols, saddles, &c. To encourage the soldiers to collect the arms which the Highlanders had left on the field, they were allowed half-a-crown for every musket, and a shilling for every broadsword which they brought into the camp at Inverness. For every stand of colours the sum of sixteen guineas was allowed, and no less than fourteen of these were captured or picked up upon the field, all of which were burnt on the 4th of June at the market cross of Edinburgh, by the hands of the common hangman, after being carried in mock procession from the castle by a party of chimney-sweeps.
By capturing Inverness, a large amount of artillery and military supplies ended up in the hands of the royal army. Including those taken from the battlefield, there were 30 cannons, 2,320 rifles, 190 broadswords, a significant number of musket cartridges, 1,019 cannonballs, some musket shot, 37 barrels of gunpowder, and 22 ammunition carts, along with tents, canteens, pistols, saddles, etc. To motivate the soldiers to gather the weapons abandoned by the Highlanders on the battlefield, they were paid half a crown for each musket and a shilling for each broadsword they brought back to the camp in Inverness. For every set of colors, they were given sixteen guineas, and at least fourteen of these were captured or found on the field. All of them were burned on June 4th at the market cross in Edinburgh, executed by the common hangman, after being carried in a mock procession from the castle by a group of chimney sweeps.
Two days after the battle the Earl of Cromarty, his son, Lord Macleod, several officers, and 153 private men, were landed at Inverness from the Hound sloop of war, which had conveyed them from Sutherland, where they had been taken prisoners by a party of Lord Sutherland’s people on the preceding day, viz., the 15th of April, under the following circumstances. Having received instructions to rejoin the main body of the Highland army at Inverness, the earl was about proceeding to fulfil them, when a plan was formed by the Mackays and the Earl of Sutherland’s people to cut him off. Uniting their forces, consisting of three independent companies, near Golspie, they resolved to attack the Earl of Cromarty, early in the morning of the 15th of April, in flank and in rear. In pursuance of this resolution, Captain Macallister, who commanded the Earl of Sutherland’s militia, marched with his company towards the water of Golspie, and having in his march received intelligence that Cromarty’s regiment had marched towards the ferry, but that the earl himself with the greater part of his officers was at Dunrobin castle, he sent Ensign John Mackay, with a party of 26 men, to intercept him. The earl left the castle with 14 officers on horseback, and a small party of well-armed foot, to join his men, and would have fallen into an ambuscade which Ensign Mackay had laid for him, had not some of the Mackays begun to fire too soon. Lord Cromarty immediately retraced his steps and took refuge in the castle, from the top of the tower of which he displayed a white flag and rang a bell, as a signal that he was attacked. The earl’s men began immediately to march back to his relief, upon which Mackay and his party retired to the adjacent high grounds. Meanwhile, the two independent companies, which were to attack Cromarty’s men in flank, arrived at the hill of Culmaly, to the north west of Golspie, and observing the insurgents[671] returning from the ferry, and drawing up in order of battle on a rising ground about a mile west from Golspie, they concealed themselves on the top of the hill: Captains Gray and Sutherland, the commanders of the two companies, then descended the hill to reconnoitre. They computed Cromarty’s force to be between 400 and 500 men; and, having resolved to attack them, they returned to their men and gave orders to that effect. To deceive the insurgents as to the extent of their numbers, they marched down the hill in open column, keeping a distance of about twenty paces between each rank; and so well did this ruse succeed, that the insurgents, struck with a panic, fled towards the ferry, and were pursued by the two companies, who, attacking them in flank, killed a considerable number, and took 178 prisoners. The two companies thereupon marched to Dunrobin castle, which they invested. The earl held out the castle till the evening, when, despairing of relief, he requested the commanders of the companies to hold a conference with him in the castle on the subject of a surrender. While engaged in conversation, Ensign Mackay, who had entered the castle along with the two captains, went down stairs, and having informed the earl’s men below that he had surrendered, induced them to deliver up their arms. Having secured their arms, he took the keys from the porter, and, opening the gates, admitted his party. He then went up stairs with them, and, entering the dining-room, seized the earl, Lord Macleod, and the whole officers.[1221]
Two days after the battle, the Earl of Cromarty, his son Lord Macleod, several officers, and 153 enlisted men were landed at Inverness from the Hound sloop of war, which had brought them from Sutherland, where they had been captured by a group of Lord Sutherland’s people the day before, on April 15th, under the following circumstances. After receiving orders to rejoin the main body of the Highland army at Inverness, the earl was about to follow them when a plan was made by the Mackays and the Earl of Sutherland’s men to cut him off. Combining their forces, which consisted of three independent companies near Golspie, they decided to attack the Earl of Cromarty early in the morning of April 15th, from the side and from behind. To carry out this plan, Captain Macallister, who led the Earl of Sutherland’s militia, marched with his company towards the water of Golspie. During his march, he learned that Cromarty’s regiment had moved towards the ferry, but that the earl himself, with most of his officers, was at Dunrobin castle, so he sent Ensign John Mackay with a party of 26 men to intercept him. The earl left the castle with 14 officers on horseback, along with a small group of well-armed foot soldiers, to join his men, and he would have walked into an ambush set for him by Ensign Mackay if some of the Mackays hadn't fired too soon. Lord Cromarty quickly retraced his steps and sought refuge in the castle, from the top of the tower of which he displayed a white flag and rang a bell, signaling that he was under attack. The earl’s men immediately began marching back to help him, prompting Mackay and his group to retreat to the nearby high ground. Meanwhile, the two independent companies that were to hit Cromarty’s men from the side arrived at the hill of Culmaly, northwest of Golspie, and after seeing the insurgents coming back from the ferry and organizing themselves for battle on a rising ground about a mile west of Golspie, they hid themselves at the top of the hill. Captains Gray and Sutherland, the leaders of the two companies, then went down the hill to scout. They estimated Cromarty's forces to be between 400 and 500 men, and after deciding to attack, they returned to their men and gave the order. To mislead the insurgents about their numbers, they marched down the hill in open formation, keeping about twenty paces between each rank. This trick worked so well that the insurgents, seized by panic, fled towards the ferry, and the two companies pursued them, attacking from the side, killing many, and capturing 178 prisoners. The two companies then marched to Dunrobin castle, which they surrounded. The earl held out in the castle until evening, when, out of hope for relief, he asked the commanders of the companies to meet with him in the castle to discuss surrendering. While they were talking, Ensign Mackay, who had entered the castle with the two captains, went downstairs and informed the earl’s men below that he had surrendered, convincing them to hand over their arms. After securing their weapons, he took the keys from the porter, opened the gates, and let his party in. He then went upstairs with them and entered the dining room, capturing the earl, Lord Macleod, and all the officers.
Whilst the Duke of Cumberland was deliberating upon the course he should adopt for finally suppressing the rebellion, his unfortunate kinsman, disheartened by his recent disaster, was entirely occupied with thoughts of his own personal safety. After leaving the field, Charles, escorted by a large body of horse, crossed the river Nairn at the ford of Falie, about four miles from the field of battle. Having halted a short time on the south side of the Nairn, during which he held a consultation with his friends, Charles dismissed the horse and most of his attendants, with instructions to assemble at Ruthven in Badenoch, where they were directed to wait for further orders. Taking along with him Sir Thomas Sheridan, O’Sullivan, Captain O’Neil, John Hay, and a few other persons, Charles set out for Gortuleg, the residence of Lord Lovat’s steward, where he arrived about sunset. There, for the first and only time, the prince met Lord Lovat, who, on learning the cause of the Prince’s unexpected visit, became, it is said, almost frantic, and, anticipating the fate which awaited him, called out to those around him to chop off his head. In a little time the aged chief regained his self-possession, and entered into conversation with Charles and his followers in relation to their future prospects. As it was not considered safe to pass the night so near the royal troops, Charles and his party, after partaking of some supper, left Gortuleg about ten o’clock for Invergarry, the seat of Macdonell of Glengarry. Before leaving Gortuleg, the prince took the precaution to change his dress.
While the Duke of Cumberland was deciding what to do to finally put an end to the rebellion, his unfortunate relative, discouraged by his recent defeat, was completely focused on his own safety. After leaving the battlefield, Charles, accompanied by a large group of cavalry, crossed the river Nairn at the ford of Falie, about four miles from where the fighting took place. He stopped for a short time on the south side of the Nairn, where he consulted with his friends. Charles then dismissed the cavalry and most of his attendants, instructing them to regroup at Ruthven in Badenoch, where they were to wait for further instructions. Taking with him Sir Thomas Sheridan, O’Sullivan, Captain O’Neil, John Hay, and a few others, Charles set off for Gortuleg, the home of Lord Lovat’s steward, arriving there around sunset. It was there, for the first and only time, that the prince met Lord Lovat, who, upon learning the reason for the Prince’s unexpected visit, reportedly became nearly frantic and, fearing for what was to come, shouted to those around him to chop off his head. After a little while, the elderly chief regained his composure and began to discuss their future prospects with Charles and his companions. Since it wasn't deemed safe to stay the night so close to the royal troops, Charles and his group left Gortuleg around ten o’clock after having some supper, heading for Invergarry, the residence of Macdonell of Glengarry. Before leaving Gortuleg, the prince took the precaution of changing his clothes.
The prince and his party arrived at the mansion of Invergarry about four o’clock in the morning, where Charles began to experience a foretaste of the hardships he was destined to endure. This ancient castle, ever since its first erection, had never been in such a cheerless condition as that in which Charles now found it. Unprovided with furniture or provisions, and inhabited by a solitary domestic, it seemed to warn the unfortunate fugitives that they were unwelcome within its walls, and that they must speedily look out for a more hospitable place of retreat. Overcome by fatigue, the whole party lay down upon the floor, in their clothes, and fell asleep. After reposing several hours, they rose, but had nothing to eat till Edward Burke, servant to Alexander Macleod, one of the party, observing a net in the water of Garry, pulled it out and caught two salmon, on which they dined.
The prince and his group arrived at the Invergarry mansion around four o’clock in the morning, where Charles started to feel a taste of the challenges he was about to face. This old castle, since it was first built, had never been in such a bleak state as it was when Charles found it. Lacking furniture and supplies, and occupied by just one servant, it seemed to warn the unfortunate travelers that they were not welcome there, and that they needed to quickly find a more inviting place to stay. Exhausted, the entire group lay down on the floor, fully clothed, and fell asleep. After resting for several hours, they got up but had nothing to eat until Edward Burke, a servant of Alexander Macleod, who was part of the group, noticed a net in the water of Garry, pulled it out, and caught two salmon, which they had for dinner.
With the exception of O’Sullivan, O’Neil, and Edward Burke, who, from his knowledge of the country, was selected as the prince’s guide, all the party took leave of Charles at Invergarry. Before leaving the castle, Charles, in order the more effectually to disguise himself, put on Burke’s coat; and at three o’clock in the afternoon, he set out for Loch Arkaig in Lochaber, accompanied by his three attendants,[672] and took up his quarters for the night in the house of Donald Cameron of Glenpean. Charles slept the following night, that of Friday the 18th, at Mewboll, where he and his small party were well entertained. From Mewboll they set out next morning for Glenboisdale. At Loch Morar they waited several hours for a boat to carry them across; but, not finding one, they were obliged, from the road being impracticable for horses, to abandon them and to walk on foot to Glenboisdale, which they reached on Sunday the 20th, after great fatigue, having crossed two lofty ranges of mountains in their route.
With the exception of O’Sullivan, O’Neil, and Edward Burke, who, due to his knowledge of the area, was chosen as the prince’s guide, everyone else said goodbye to Charles at Invergarry. Before leaving the castle, Charles, to better disguise himself, wore Burke’s coat. At three o’clock in the afternoon, he set off for Loch Arkaig in Lochaber, accompanied by his three attendants,[672] and spent the night at the home of Donald Cameron of Glenpean. Charles slept the following night, Friday the 18th, at Mewboll, where he and his small group were well looked after. The next morning, they set off for Glenboisdale. At Loch Morar, they waited several hours for a boat to take them across; however, not finding one, they had to abandon their horses because the road was impassable and walk on foot to Glenboisdale, which they reached on Sunday the 20th, after a lot of exhaustion from having crossed two high mountain ranges on the way.
Presuming that Charles still meant to make a stand, Lord George Murray and the other chiefs who remained with the army retired to Ruthven, where, including Cluny’s men whom they met on their retreat, they assembled a force of between 2,000 and 3,000 men. From the want of provisions it was impossible to keep such a body together for any length of time; and a message from Charles, two or three days after the battle, desiring them to disperse, hastened an event which seemed to be inevitable. In thus resigning the contest which by his inconsiderate rashness he had provoked, Charles showed that he was not possessed of that magnanimity which many of his followers ascribed to him. Notwithstanding their recent reverse, there existed no unwillingness on the part of the brave men who had risked their all for him to continue the war. They might not have, it is true, succeeded in vindicating the claim of an ungrateful prince in the field; but, under his leadership, they might have made a gallant stand, and forced the government to grant them favourable terms. In extenuation of the prince’s conduct, on the present occasion, it is but fair to add, that he was under the influence of a set of contemptible advisers, who prejudiced him against his best friends, and instilled into his mind a conviction that he had been betrayed at Culloden. How far the conduct of Lord George Murray, after that event, may have determined Charles to take the course he did, cannot now be ascertained; but if Charles, in the midst of his perplexity immediately after the battle, hesitated as to the course he should pursue, his reception of the following document, under the hand of Lord George Murray, was certainly not calculated to induce him to continue the contest.
Assuming Charles still intended to resist, Lord George Murray and the other leaders who stayed with the army moved back to Ruthven, where, including Cluny’s men they encountered on their way, they gathered a force of about 2,000 to 3,000 men. Due to a lack of supplies, it was impossible to keep such a group together for long; a message from Charles, a few days after the battle, asking them to disperse, hastened an event that seemed inevitable. By giving up the fight that he had recklessly provoked, Charles showed that he lacked the greatness of spirit that many of his followers believed he had. Despite their recent defeat, the brave men who risked everything for him were still willing to continue the war. They might not have succeeded in justifying the claim of an ungrateful prince in battle, but under his leadership, they could have made a strong stand and forced the government to give them favorable terms. In defense of the prince’s actions at this time, it's fair to note that he was influenced by a group of contemptible advisers who turned him against his best friends and convinced him that he had been betrayed at Culloden. How much Lord George Murray's actions afterward influenced Charles's decisions is uncertain, but if Charles was indecisive about what to do right after the battle, receiving the following document from Lord George Murray certainly wouldn't have encouraged him to continue the fight.
“May it please your Royal Highness.
“May it please your Royal Highness.
“As no person in these kingdoms ventured more frankly in the cause than myself, and as I had more at stake than almost all the others put together, so, to be sure, I cannot but be very deeply affected with our late loss and present situation; but I declare, that were your royal highness’s person in safety, the loss of the cause, and the misfortunate and unhappy situation of my countrymen, is the only thing that grieves me, for I thank God I have resolution to bear my own family’s ruin without a grudge. Sir, you will, I hope, upon this occasion, pardon me, if I mention a few truths, which all the gentlemen of our army seem convinced of.
“As no one in these kingdoms was more outspoken in our cause than I was, and since I had more to lose than almost everyone else combined, I can’t help but feel deeply affected by our recent loss and current situation. However, I must say that if your royal highness were safe, the loss of our cause, along with the unfortunate and unhappy situation of my fellow countrymen, is what truly saddens me. I thank God I have the strength to endure my family’s downfall without resentment. Sir, I hope you’ll forgive me for bringing up a few truths that everyone in our army seems to believe.”
“It was highly wrong to have set up the royal standard without having positive assurances from his Most Christian Majesty, that he would assist you with all his force; and as[673] your royal family lost the crown of these realms upon the account of France, the world did and had reason to expect that France would seize the first favourable opportunity to restore your august family.
“It was a big mistake to raise the royal standard without clear guarantees from His Most Christian Majesty that he would support you with all his strength; and since[673] your royal family lost the crown of these realms because of France, people had every reason to expect that France would take the first favorable chance to restore your esteemed family.”
“I must also acquaint your royal highness, that we were all fully convinced that Mr. O’Sullivan, whom your royal highness trusted with the most essential things with regard to your operations, was exceedingly unfit for it, and committed gross blunders on every occasion of moment. He whose business it was, did not so much as visit the ground where we were to be drawn up in line of battle, and it was a fatal error to allow the enemy these walls upon their left, which made it impossible for us to break them, and they, with their front fire, and flanking us when we went upon the attack, destroyed us without any possibility of our breaking them, and our Athole men have lost a full half of their officers and men. I wish Mr. O’Sullivan had never got any other charge in the army than the care of the baggage, which, I am told, he had been brought up to and understood. I never saw him in time of action, neither at Gladsmuir, Falkirk, nor in the last, and his orders were vastly confused.
“I also need to inform your royal highness that we are all completely convinced that Mr. O’Sullivan, whom your royal highness trusted with the most crucial aspects of your operations, was highly unqualified for it and made serious mistakes every time it mattered. The person responsible didn’t even visit the area where we were supposed to set up for battle, and it was a critical mistake to let the enemy control those walls to their left, which made it impossible for us to break through. They were able to fire at us from the front and flank us when we launched our attack, leading to our destruction without any chance of overcoming them, and our Athole men suffered the loss of half their officers and soldiers. I wish Mr. O’Sullivan had never had any other responsibility in the army except taking care of the baggage, which I’ve heard he was trained for and understood well. I never saw him in action at Gladsmuir, Falkirk, or in the last battle, and his orders were incredibly confusing.”
“The want of provisions was another misfortune which had the most fatal consequence. Mr. Hay, whom your royal highness trusted with the principal direction of ordering provisions of late, and without whose orders a boll of meal or farthing of money was not to be delivered, has served your royal highness egregiously ill. When I spoke to him, he told me the thing is ordered, it will be got, &c.; but he neglected his duty to such a degree, that our ruin might probably have been prevented had he done his duty. In short, the three last days which were so critical, our army was starved. This was the reason our night march was rendered abortive, when we possibly might have surprised and defeated the enemy at Nairn; but for want of provisions a third of the army scattered to Inverness, &c., and the other who marched had not spirits to make it so quick as was necessary, being really faint for want of provisions.
“The lack of supplies was another disaster that had devastating consequences. Mr. Hay, whom your royal highness entrusted with managing the supply orders recently, and without whose approval not a single bag of meal or penny of money was to be given out, has seriously failed your royal highness. When I spoke to him, he assured me that everything was taken care of and that it would all be delivered, but he neglected his responsibilities to such an extent that our downfall could likely have been avoided if he had done his job. In short, during the last three critical days, our army was starving. This is why our night march failed, when we could have possibly surprised and defeated the enemy at Nairn; due to the lack of supplies, a third of the army dispersed to Inverness and the others who marched didn’t have the energy to move as quickly as needed, being truly weakened from not having enough provisions."
“The next day, which was the fatal day, if we had got plenty of provisions we might have crossed the water of Nairn, and drawn up so advantageously, that we would have obliged the enemy to come to us, for they were resolved to fight at all hazards at prodigious disadvantage, and probably we would in that case have done by them as they unhappily have done by us. In short, Mr. O’Sullivan and Mr. Hay had rendered themselves odious to all our army, and had disgusted them to such a degree, that they had bred a mutiny in all ranks, that had not the battle come on, they were to have represented their grievances to your royal highness for a remedy. For my own part, I never had any particular discussion with either of them; but I ever thought them uncapable and unfit to serve in the stations they were placed in.
“The next day, which turned out to be the disastrous day, if we had had enough supplies we could have crossed the Nairn River and positioned ourselves so advantageously that we would have forced the enemy to come at us. They were determined to fight no matter the cost, even though it was extremely unfavorable for them, and under those circumstances, we probably would have done to them what they sadly did to us. In short, Mr. O’Sullivan and Mr. Hay had made themselves hated by the entire army, and they had irritated everyone to such an extent that they sparked a mutiny among all ranks. If the battle hadn't started, they intended to bring their complaints to your royal highness for a solution. As for me, I never had a specific conversation with either of them, but I always thought they were incapable and unfit for the positions they were given.”
“Your royal highness knows I always told I had no design to continue in the army. I would of late, when I came last from Athole, have resigned my commission; but all my friends told me it might be of prejudice to the cause at such a critical time. I hope your royal highness will now accept of my demission. What commands you have for me in any other situation, please honour me with them.—I am, with great zeal, Sir, your royal highness’s most dutiful and humble servant,
“Your royal highness knows I always said I had no intention of staying in the army. Recently, after I returned from Athole, I wanted to resign my commission; but all my friends advised me that it might hurt the cause at such a critical time. I hope your royal highness will now accept my resignation. Please let me know if you have any other tasks for me—I would be honored to undertake them. —I am, with great enthusiasm, Sir, your royal highness’s most dutiful and humble servant,
“George Murray.
George Murray.
“Ruthven, 17th April, 1746.
“Ruthven, April 17, 1746.
“I have taken the liberty to keep 500 pieces, which shant be disposed upon except you give leave.”[1222]
“I have gone ahead and kept 500 pieces, which won’t be given away unless you allow it.”[1222]
It would appear from the preceding document that Lord George Murray, who, of all men, was the best judge of the propriety of trying another campaign, did not in the least contemplate that Charles would abandon the enterprise. His own opinion was, that the war should be continued; and when he heard that Charles had resolved to depart for France, he sent Secretary Hay to Glenboisdale with a message to Charles, to dissuade him against such a step; but Charles informed Hay that his resolution was fixed. Lord George maintained that the Highlanders “could have made a summer’s campaign without the risk of any misfortune: they could have marched through[674] the hills to places in Banffshire, Aberdeenshire, the Mearns, Perthshire, Lochaber, and Argyleshire, by ways that regular troops could not have followed; and if they (the regular troops) had ventured among the mountains, it must have been attended with great danger and difficulty: their convoys might have been cut off, and opportunities would have offered to attack them with almost a certainty of success. And though the Highlanders had neither money nor magazines, they would not have starved in that season of the year so long as there were sheep and cattle: they could also have separated themselves in two or three different bodies, got meal for some days’ provision,—met again at a place appointed, and might have fallen upon the enemy when they least expected: they could have marched in three days what would have taken regular troops five: nay, had those taken the high roads as often as they would have been obliged upon account of their carriages, it would have taken them ten or twelve days. In short, they might have been so harassed and fatigued that they must have been in the greatest distress and difficulties, and at length probably been destroyed, at least much might have been expected by gaining of time: perhaps the Highlanders might have been enabled to have made an offensive instead of a defensive war.”[1223]
It seems from the previous document that Lord George Murray, the best judge of whether to pursue another campaign, didn’t think for a second that Charles would abandon the effort. He believed that the war should continue, and when he learned that Charles had decided to go to France, he sent Secretary Hay to Glenboisdale with a message to convince Charles against such a move. However, Charles told Hay that his decision was final. Lord George argued that the Highlanders “could have launched a summer campaign without risking any misfortune: they could have marched through the hills to places in Banffshire, Aberdeenshire, the Mearns, Perthshire, Lochaber, and Argyleshire, using routes that regular troops couldn’t follow; and if the regular troops had dared to enter the mountains, it would have been perilous and complicated: their supply lines might have been cut off, presenting opportunities to attack them with a high chance of success. Even though the Highlanders lacked money and supplies, they wouldn’t have starved that time of year as long as there were sheep and cattle: they could have split into two or three groups, gathered enough food for several days, reunited at a predetermined location, and then launched a surprise attack on the enemy. They could have covered in three days what would take regular troops five: indeed, if those troops had taken the main roads due to their supply wagons, it would have taken them ten or twelve days. In short, they could have been worn down to the point of desperation, ultimately leading to their downfall; at the very least, gaining time could have been beneficial: perhaps the Highlanders might have been able to shift to an offensive strategy instead of merely defending.”[1223]
After receiving Charles’s orders to disperse, the officers at Ruthven, to use an expression of one of themselves,[1224] “took a melancholy leave of each other,” and went off in different directions to secure their personal safety, and the common men proceeded straight to their respective homes.
After getting Charles’s orders to scatter, the officers at Ruthven, to use one of their own words,[1224] “said goodbye sadly to each other,” and went off in different directions to ensure their personal safety, while the common soldiers headed straight home.
While Secretary Hay was at Boisdale, Charles drew up a letter to the chiefs, stating the reasons of his departure, which he inclosed in one to Sir Thomas Sheridan,[1225] with instructions to show it to them, but to keep it as long back as he conveniently could. He stated that it was “of the last consequence” to conceal his departure on some pretext or other, which he enjoined him to contrive, and to recommend, particularly to every person to whom he showed the paper, to follow the same course. In using this precaution Charles probably wished to keep the government in ignorance of his design to leave the kingdom. The letter to the chiefs, which, though written on or before the 23d of April, the date of the letter to Sir Thomas Sheridan, is post-dated the 28th, with the view, perhaps, of allowing Sir Thomas to withhold it for a few days, by which time Charles expected that he would be on his way to the Long island, where he expected to find a vessel to carry him to France. The letter to the chiefs runs thus:—
While Secretary Hay was at Boisdale, Charles wrote a letter to the chiefs explaining why he was leaving, which he included in another letter to Sir Thomas Sheridan,[1225] with instructions to show it to them but to delay doing so for as long as possible. He emphasized that it was "extremely important" to disguise his departure under some pretense, which he instructed Sir Thomas to create, and to advise everyone he showed the letter to do the same. By taking this step, Charles likely wanted to keep the government unaware of his plan to leave the country. The letter to the chiefs, although written on or before April 23rd, the date of the letter to Sir Thomas Sheridan, is dated April 28th, possibly to give Sir Thomas a few days to hold onto it, by which time Charles hoped to be on his way to Long Island, where he expected to find a ship to take him to France. The letter to the chiefs reads as follows:—
“For the Chiefs,
“For the Chiefs”
“When I came into this country, it was my only view to do all in my power for your good and safety. This I will always do as long as life is in me. But alas! I see with grief I can at present do little for you on this side the water, for the only thing that can now be done is to defend yourselves till the French assist you, if not to be able to make better terms. To effectuate this, the only way is to assemble in a body as soon as possible, and then to take measures for the best, which you that know the country are only judges of. This makes me be of little use here; whereas, by my going into France instantly, however dangerous it be, I will certainly engage the French court either to assist us effectually and powerfully, or at least to procure you such terms as you would not obtain otherways. My presence there, I flatter myself, will have more effect to bring this sooner to a determination than any body else, for several reasons; one of which I will mention here; viz. it is thought to be a politick, (policy,) though a false one, of the French court, not to restore our master, but to keep a continual civil war in this country, which renders the English government less powerful, and of consequence themselves more. This is absolutely destroyed by my leaving the country, which nothing else but this will persuade them that this play cannot last, and if not remedied, the Elector will soon be as despotick as the French king, which, I should think, will oblige them to strike the great stroke, which is always in their power, however averse they may have been to it for the time past. Before leaving off, I must recommend to you, that all things should be decided[675] by a council of all your chiefs, or, in any of your absence, the next commander of your several corps with the assistance of the Duke of Perth and Lord George Murray, who, I am persuaded, will stick by you to the very last. My departure should be kept as long private and concealed as possible on one pretext or other which you will fall upon. May the Almighty bless and direct you.”[1226]
“When I came to this country, my only goal was to do everything I could for your well-being and safety. I will always strive to do this as long as I live. But sadly, I see with regret that I can currently do very little for you from this side of the water, as the only thing that can be done now is to defend yourselves until the French can help you or until you can negotiate better terms. To achieve this, the best approach is to come together as soon as possible and then decide on the best course of action, which you who know the country are best equipped to judge. This makes my presence here of little use; however, by going to France immediately, no matter how dangerous it may be, I will certainly engage the French court to either assist us effectively and decisively or at least secure you terms you wouldn’t get otherwise. I believe my presence there will have a greater impact in bringing this to a conclusion sooner than anyone else could for several reasons, one of which I will mention here: it’s viewed as a political strategy, albeit a misguided one, of the French court not to restore our leader but to maintain a continuous civil war in this country, which weakens the English government and in turn strengthens their own power. This strategy is completely undermined by my leaving the country, which will show them that this situation cannot continue indefinitely, and if it isn't resolved, the Elector will soon become as despotic as the French king, which I believe will compel them to take decisive action, something they have always had the ability to do, even if they have been reluctant in the past. Before I conclude, I must urge you that all decisions should be made by a council of your chiefs, or in their absence, by the next commander of your respective groups with the assistance of the Duke of Perth and Lord George Murray, who I am confident will support you to the very end. My departure should be kept as private and secret as possible under whatever pretext you can come up with. May the Almighty bless and guide you.”[675]
At Glenboisdale Charles was joined by Clanranald, Lockhart, younger of Carnwath, Æneas Macdonald, the banker, and several other adherents, who endeavoured to dissuade him from embarking for the isles, where, from the number of cruisers which hovered among the Hebrides, they considered he would run greater risk than if he remained on the mainland. Charles seemed disposed to adopt this advice; but O’Sullivan being averse to it, and having represented the great probability of speedily finding a ship among the isles to convey him to France, and the great danger of staying where he was, the prince adhered to his determination of seeking a temporary refuge in the Long island. With the intention of soliciting the protection of Sir Alexander Macdonald and the laird of Macleod, Charles sent to Kinlochmoidart for one Donald Macleod, a trustworthy person whom he wished to intrust with his despatches. Macleod had been at Inverness shipping a cargo of meal for Skye when Charles entered that town, and had been employed to accompany Æneas Macdonald to the island of Barra, for the purpose of bringing over a sum of about £380, which was lying there. They had reached Kinlochmoidart, on their way back, and were about setting out for Inverness, when Macdonald received a letter from the prince announcing his defeat, and requesting him to repair to Borodale. On receiving this message Macleod immediately set out, and in passing through a forest in the vicinity of Glenboisdale, he observed a solitary wanderer among the trees, who immediately came forward and asked him if he was Donald Macleod of Gualtergill in Skye. Macleod answered that he was, and having recognised the prince in the person of his interrogator, he stated that he was at his service. “Then,” said the prince, “you see, Donald, I am in distress. I therefore throw myself into your bosom; do with me what you like. I hear you are an honest man, and fit to be trusted.” The aged Highlander doubting his capacity to serve him, Charles stated to him the nature of the mission on which he intended to send him. Macleod, startled at the proposal, positively refused to undertake the task; and having remonstrated with Charles upon the impropriety of asking the protection of men who had, contrary to their promise, taken part against him, he abandoned his design.[1227]
At Glenboisdale, Charles was joined by Clanranald, Lockhart, younger of Carnwath, Æneas Macdonald, the banker, and several other supporters who tried to convince him not to leave for the islands. They believed that, given the number of cruisers in the Hebrides, he would be at greater risk than if he stayed on the mainland. Charles seemed ready to take their advice; however, O’Sullivan, who disagreed, argued that there was a good chance they would quickly find a ship among the islands to take him to France, and that staying where he was posed great danger. So, the prince stuck to his decision to seek temporary refuge on the Long Island. Wanting to ask for the protection of Sir Alexander Macdonald and the laird of Macleod, Charles sent a message to Kinlochmoidart for Donald Macleod, a reliable person he wanted to trust with his dispatches. Macleod had been in Inverness shipping a load of meal for Skye when Charles arrived in that town, and he had been tasked with accompanying Æneas Macdonald to the island of Barra to retrieve around £380 that was there. They had reached Kinlochmoidart on their way back and were about to set out for Inverness when Macdonald received a letter from the prince announcing his defeat and asking him to go to Borodale. As soon as he got this message, Macleod set off, and while passing through a forest near Glenboisdale, he noticed a solitary figure among the trees who approached and asked if he was Donald Macleod of Gualtergill in Skye. Macleod confirmed that he was and, upon recognizing the prince, offered his assistance. “Then,” said the prince, “you see, Donald, I’m in trouble. I throw myself in your hands; do what you want with me. I hear you’re an honest man, and someone I can trust.” The elderly Highlander, unsure of his ability to help, listened to Charles explain the mission he wanted him to undertake. Shocked by the request, Macleod strongly refused to take on the task and expressed his concerns to Charles about seeking protection from men who had, despite their promises, turned against him, abandoning his plan.
During the few days that Charles spent at Glenboisdale, he is said to have wavered in his plans. Though informed of the dispersion of his troops, he had hopes that a good many might still be collected as occasion offered. He is said even to have entertained thoughts of again assembling his scattered forces, and acting on the defensive. He sent a few men, with whom Clanranald had supplied him, on all sides to obtain intelligence, but they learned nothing favourable; and accounts which he received from the Isle of Skye, that Lord Loudon was about to come over immediately to the coast of Arisaig, joined to a report, which, however, turned out to be false, that a detachment of the Duke of Cumberland’s army had already reached Fort Augustus, hastened his departure from the mainland.[1228]
During the few days that Charles spent at Glenboisdale, he reportedly had doubts about his plans. Even though he knew his troops were scattered, he hoped that a good number of them could still regroup when the opportunity came. It’s said he even considered bringing his dispersed forces back together and taking a defensive stance. He sent a few men, whom Clanranald had provided, in various directions to gather information, but they found nothing promising; and the reports he received from the Isle of Skye that Lord Loudon was about to come to the Arisaig coast, along with a claim—though it turned out to be untrue—that a part of the Duke of Cumberland’s army had already reached Fort Augustus, sped up his exit from the mainland.[1228]
Accordingly, on the evening of the 26th of April, Charles, accompanied by O’Sullivan, O’Neil, Allan Macdonald, a catholic priest of Clanranald’s family, and Edward Burke, embarked in an eight-oared boat at Borodale, in the bay of Lochnanuagh, where a few months before he had landed full of hope and enthusiasm. Besides the persons enumerated, and Donald Macleod who acted as pilot, there were seven boatmen. Charles sat down in the bottom of the boat at the feet of the pilot. Macleod, who observed indications of an approaching storm, had advised Charles to postpone his voyage till next day; but the prince was so intent upon proceeding, that he would not put off his departure. Four pecks of oatmeal[676] were all the provision the whole party carried along with them, and the only cooking utensil was a pot which Macleod had taken care to provide.
Accordingly, on the evening of April 26th, Charles, along with O’Sullivan, O’Neil, Allan Macdonald, a Catholic priest from Clanranald’s family, and Edward Burke, set off in an eight-oared boat from Borodale, in the bay of Lochnanuagh, where just a few months earlier he had arrived filled with hope and enthusiasm. In addition to those mentioned, Donald Macleod served as the pilot, and there were seven boatmen. Charles settled in the bottom of the boat at the pilot’s feet. Macleod, noticing signs of an approaching storm, advised Charles to delay his voyage until the next day; however, the prince was so determined to continue that he refused to postpone his departure. Four pecks of oatmeal[676] were all the supplies the whole group took with them, and the only cooking utensil was a pot that Macleod had made sure to bring.
Charles soon had occasion to repent of his obstinacy in not listening to the advice of the aged mariner; for before the boat had proceeded far, a storm arose, which is described by Macleod as the most violent he had ever witnessed, though he had been all his life a seafaring man. The danger was greatly increased by the darkness of the night, and to add to the distress of the party, the rain poured down in torrents. Vivid flashes of lightning which threw a momentary gleam over the face of the troubled deep, and the crash of the thunder which rolled over the heads of the affrighted party, increased the horrors of the scene. Unprovided with a compass, they were entirely ignorant of the course they were steering; but they had, from the violence of the tempest, no alternative but to go before the wind, and in the event of escaping the fury of the waves, running the risk of being driven upon Skye, where the prince might fall into the hands of the militia who were in that island. But all their apprehensions of danger on this score were removed, by discovering at day-break that they were on the coast of the Long island. At seven o’clock in the morning they landed with great difficulty at Rossinish, a point of land on the north-east of Benbecula, one of the islands which form the group called the Long island. Having secured their boat, Charles and his party entered an uninhabited hut, in which they kindled a fire to warm themselves and dry their clothes, which were saturated with rain and salt-water. Charles purchased a cow, which was immediately slaughtered; and which, with the small quantity of meal provided by Donald Macleod, served to support the party during the time they remained on the island.[1229]
Charles soon regretted his stubbornness in ignoring the advice of the old sailor; before the boat had gone far, a storm broke out, described by Macleod as the worst he had ever seen, despite being a lifelong sailor. The danger was heightened by the darkness of the night, and to make matters worse, it rained heavily. Bright flashes of lightning illuminated the rough sea for a moment, and the thunder crashed overhead, adding to the terror of the situation. Without a compass, they had no idea which way they were going; however, due to the storm's fierce winds, they had no choice but to sail with the wind, risking being pushed towards Skye, where the prince could fall into the hands of the militia stationed on the island. Thankfully, their fears were eased at dawn when they realized they were on the coast of the Long Island. By seven o’clock in the morning, they managed to land with great difficulty at Rossinish, a point of land on the northeast of Benbecula, one of the islands that make up the Long Island group. After securing their boat, Charles and his companions took refuge in an abandoned hut, where they started a fire to warm up and dry their clothes, which were soaked with rain and seawater. Charles bought a cow, which was quickly slaughtered, and along with the small amount of meal provided by Donald Macleod, it was enough to sustain the group during their time on the island.[1229]
Meanwhile the Duke of Cumberland was using every effort to capture the persons of the young Chevalier and his principal adherents. For this purpose, several detachments were sent out by the duke from his camp at Inverness in different directions, and as he was desirous that Charles should not fall alive into his hands, his instructions to the commanders of the detachments were to make no prisoners. One of these detachments, under Colonel Cockayne, proceeded to Moy castle, and after shooting some fugitives who had taken refuge in that mansion, and massacring some old men, women and children, returned to Inverness, carrying along with them Lady Mackintosh, who, on her arrival there, was committed to custody by the duke. Another party went to castle Downie, the seat of Lord Lovat, which they burnt to the ground, having previously secured a large quantity of booty, which they carried to Inverness. A body of 600 Grants was sent into the Frasers’ country to reduce and disarm that powerful clan; and the Monroes, Mackays, and Sutherlands, were scattered over the shires of Ross, Cromarty, Sutherland, and Caithness, to keep the disaffected in these counties in check. To secure the passages to the isles, Lord Fortrose, son of the Earl of Seaforth, proceeded to raise the Mackenzies, and orders were given along the coast to prevent any suspicious persons from making their escape by sea. Cobham’s and Lord Mack Ker’s dragoons were posted along the east coast, and bodies of militia were stationed at the passes leading into the Highlands to intercept all persons who might attempt to escape to the lowlands. The pass of Stirling was also guarded by a detachment posted at the Fords of the Frew, and the Edinburgh regiment was spread along the south side of the Frith of Forth, to apprehend such of the insurgents as might attempt to cross that arm of the sea. Besides these different detachments, a body of 1,700 militia, under the Earl of Loudon, the laird of Macleod, and Sir Alexander Macdonald, the last of whom had raised his men before the battle of Culloden, and another body of 800 Argyleshire men under General Campbell, afterwards Duke of Argyle, spread themselves over Lochaber, all eager to secure the person of the prince. In short, no means were neglected to attain this object; and the eager pursuers required no other stimulus to urge them on than the splendid reward of £30,000, which had been offered for the capture of the royal fugitive.
Meanwhile, the Duke of Cumberland was making every effort to capture the young Chevalier and his main supporters. For this purpose, the duke sent out several detachments from his camp at Inverness in different directions. He didn’t want Charles to be captured alive, so he instructed the commanders of these detachments not to take any prisoners. One of these detachments, led by Colonel Cockayne, went to Moy Castle, where they shot some fugitives who had sought refuge there and massacred some old men, women, and children before returning to Inverness with Lady Mackintosh, who was taken into custody by the duke upon their arrival. Another group headed to Castle Downie, the home of Lord Lovat, which they set on fire after taking a large amount of loot that they brought back to Inverness. A force of 600 Grants was sent into Fraser territory to subdue and disarm that powerful clan, while the Monroes, Mackays, and Sutherlands were spread across the counties of Ross, Cromarty, Sutherland, and Caithness to keep the disaffected people in check. To secure the coast leading to the isles, Lord Fortrose, son of the Earl of Seaforth, organized the Mackenzies, and orders were issued along the coast to stop any suspicious individuals from escaping by sea. Cobham’s and Lord Mack Ker’s dragoons were deployed along the east coast, and militia units were stationed at passes leading to the Highlands to intercept anyone trying to flee to the lowlands. The pass of Stirling was also guarded by a detachment at the Fords of the Frew, and the Edinburgh regiment was positioned along the south side of the Firth of Forth to capture any insurgents trying to cross that body of water. In addition to these detachments, a force of 1,700 militia, led by the Earl of Loudon, the laird of Macleod, and Sir Alexander Macdonald—who had raised his men before the Battle of Culloden—along with another group of 800 men from Argyleshire under General Campbell, who later became the Duke of Argyle, spread through Lochaber, all eager to secure the prince. In short, no effort was spared to achieve this goal, and the eager pursuers needed no other motivation than the generous reward of £30,000 offered for capturing the royal fugitive.
The departure of Charles from Lochnanuagh was not known at Inverness till some days after he had sailed, and the place of his destination become a matter of interesting speculation. No doubt could exist that he designed to seek refuge among the western islands, and as St. Kilda is the most distant and the least frequented of the whole, it was supposed that Charles had repaired thither. Acting on this supposition, General Campbell collected some sloops of war and transports, and having embarked a considerable body of troops, set sail for St. Kilda.[1230] After touching at Barra and some other islands, and searching for the prince, he approached St. Kilda, the inhabitants of which, alarmed at the sight of the fleet, fled and concealed themselves in the cliffs of the rocks. Landing with some of his forces, the general inquired at some of the inhabitants, whom he discovered in their recesses, what had become of the “Pretender;” but these people answered, with great simplicity, that they had never heard of such a person,—that they had indeed been informed that their laird (Macleod) had lately been at war with a woman a great way abroad, and that he had overcome her. This, they added, was all they knew of the affairs of the world. General Campbell, however, not satisfied with this statement, made a search over the island, but not finding any strangers, returned to the main land after visiting South Uist.
The news of Charles leaving Lochnanuagh didn’t reach Inverness until days after he had set sail, turning his destination into an intriguing topic of speculation. There was no doubt he was trying to find refuge in the western islands, and since St. Kilda is the most remote and least visited of all, people believed Charles had gone there. Acting on this assumption, General Campbell gathered some war sloops and transport ships, then loaded a significant number of troops on board and headed for St. Kilda.[1230] After stopping at Barra and a few other islands to look for the prince, he arrived at St. Kilda, where the locals, startled by the sight of the fleet, ran and hid in the cliffs. When the general landed with some of his troops, he asked a few of the locals he found hiding what had happened to the “Pretender.” They simply replied they had never heard of anyone by that name. They mentioned that they had heard their laird (Macleod) had recently been at war with a woman far away and had defeated her. This, they added, was all they knew about the outside world. However, General Campbell, not satisfied with their answer, searched the island but found no strangers, so he returned to the mainland after visiting South Uist.
Anticipating the utter ruin which awaited them and their followers, if no attempt was made to resist the meditated designs of the Duke of Cumberland, several chiefs and others[1231] held a meeting at Mortlaig on the 8th of May, at which they entered into a bond for their mutual defence, and agreed never to lay down their arms, or make a general peace, without the consent of the whole. They may be supposed to have come to this resolution the more readily, as a sum of 35,000 louis d’ors had been received a few days before by two French frigates which had arrived on the west coast. By the bond of association, the chiefs agreed, and solemnly promised, with the utmost expedition, to raise in behalf of the prince and in defence of their country, as many able-bodied armed men as they could on their respective properties, and they further promised and agreed, that the following clans, viz., Lochiel, Glengarry, Clanranald, Stewarts of Appin, Keppoch, Barisdale, Mackinnons and Macleods, should assemble on Thursday, the 15th of May, at Auchnacarry, in the braes of Lochaber. To facilitate the junction of the different corps with all possible speed, it was agreed that the Frasers of Aird and the other Jacobite clans on the north side of the river Ness, should join the people of Glenmoriston and Glengarry, and that the Frasers of Stratherrick, the Mackintoshes and Macphersons, should assemble and meet at the most convenient place in Badenoch on the same day;—that the Macgregors, and Menzies’ and Glenlyon’s people should march to Rannoch and join the Rannoch and Athole men, and be kept in readiness to receive intelligence and orders to meet the main body in the braes of Mar, or at any other place that might be considered convenient,—that Gordon of Glenbucket and Colonel Roy Stewart should intimate the resolutions of the meeting to Lord Lewis Gordon, Lords Ogilvy and Pitsligo, the Farquharsons, and the other principal gentlemen in the north, who were to be directed to fix a place of rendezvous among themselves, and that Macpherson of Cluny and Colonel Roy Stewart should advertise the principal gentlemen of the Mackintoshes of the resolutions adopted by the meeting. The better to conceal their designs from the Duke of Cumberland, the assembled chiefs agreed not to discover or reveal to any of their men or inferior officers, the agreement they had entered into, nor the day and place of rendezvous, till they had assembled their respective corps. It was finally agreed, that should any one engaged in the association make separate terms for himself, he should be looked upon as a traitor to the prince, and be treated by his associates as an enemy.[1232]
Anticipating the complete destruction that awaited them and their followers if they didn’t resist the plans of the Duke of Cumberland, several leaders and others[1231] held a meeting at Mortlaig on May 8th. They formed an agreement for mutual defense and agreed never to lay down their arms or make a general peace without the consent of everyone involved. They likely made this decision more easily since a sum of 35,000 louis d’ors had been received a few days earlier by two French frigates that arrived on the west coast. By the bond of association, the leaders agreed and solemnly promised to quickly raise as many able-bodied armed men as they could from their own lands in support of the prince and in defense of their country. They also promised that the following clans—Lochiel, Glengarry, Clanranald, Stewarts of Appin, Keppoch, Barisdale, Mackinnons, and Macleods—would gather on Thursday, May 15th, at Auchnacarry in the hills of Lochaber. To ensure the different groups joined as quickly as possible, it was agreed that the Frasers of Aird and the other Jacobite clans north of the River Ness would team up with the people of Glenmoriston and Glengarry. The Frasers of Stratherrick, the Mackintoshes, and Macphersons would meet at the most convenient spot in Badenoch on the same day. The Macgregors, Menzies’, and Glenlyon’s people would head to Rannoch to join the Rannoch and Athole men, and be on standby to receive updates and orders to meet the main group in the hills of Mar or elsewhere as needed. Gordon of Glenbucket and Colonel Roy Stewart would inform Lord Lewis Gordon, Lords Ogilvy and Pitsligo, the Farquharsons, and other key gentlemen in the north about the meeting’s resolutions. These gentlemen were to decide among themselves where to meet. Additionally, Macpherson of Cluny and Colonel Roy Stewart would update the key gentlemen of the Mackintoshes on the meeting's decisions. To better keep their plans hidden from the Duke of Cumberland, the gathered leaders agreed not to disclose their agreement or the day and place of their meeting to any of their men or lower-ranking officers until they had assembled their respective groups. It was finally decided that if anyone involved in the association sought separate terms for themselves, they would be viewed as a traitor to the prince and treated as an enemy by their associates.[1232]
The associated chiefs had been too sanguine in their expectations, not one of them being able, for various reasons, to meet on the day[678] appointed. Clanranald’s people refused to leave their own country, and many of Glengarry’s had delivered up their arms. Lochgarry came with a small party to Invermely on the 20th of May; but, after staying one night, he crossed Loch Arkaig and did not return. Lochiel and Barisdale met at Auchnacarry, the place of rendezvous, on the 21st or 22d of May, but with very few men, and they were almost surprised by a large party of the government forces on the morning of the 23d, who took an officer and two of Lochiel’s men prisoners. The Highlanders immediately dispersed, and Lochiel, seeing no chance of making an effectual stand under existing circumstances, wrote a circular to his brother chiefs, advising them to disperse their people; but, as great expectations were entertained that the French king would send assistance, he requested them to preserve their arms as long as possible.
The allied chiefs had been overly optimistic in their expectations, as none of them could gather on the day[678] set. Clanranald's people refused to leave their homeland, and many of Glengarry's had already laid down their weapons. Lochgarry arrived with a small group at Invermely on May 20th; however, after just one night, he crossed Loch Arkaig and did not come back. Lochiel and Barisdale met at Auchnacarry, the designated meeting place, on May 21st or 22nd, but they were joined by very few men, and they were nearly caught off guard by a large group of government forces on the morning of the 23rd, who captured an officer and two of Lochiel’s men. The Highlanders quickly scattered, and Lochiel, seeing no way to effectively stand his ground under the current conditions, sent out a circular to his fellow chiefs, suggesting they disperse their people; however, since there were high hopes that the French king would provide support, he urged them to keep their weapons for as long as possible.
Conceiving that the only effectual mode of suppressing the rebellion was to march into the Highlands with the whole of his army, the Duke of Cumberland began, about the middle of May, to make preparations for his journey. He had in the beginning of that month issued a proclamation, ordering the insurgent clans to deliver up their arms; but little attention was paid to this mandate, and the continuance of considerable armed parties convinced him that the Highlands could never be reduced without the presence of a considerable army stationed in a central district. Having pitched upon Fort Augustus for his new head-quarters, the duke left Inverness, on the 23d of May, with eleven battalions of foot and Kingston’s horse, and reached Fort Augustus next day. Charles had intended to make this place a rallying point in case of a defeat; but his plan was rejected by the chiefs, and, that it might not be serviceable to the royal troops, the buildings had been blown up. No accommodation being therefore found for the duke’s army, a camp was formed in the neighbourhood, and a turf hut with doors and windows, and covered with green sods and boughs, was erected by Lord Loudon’s Highlanders for the use of his royal highness.[1233]
Thinking that the only effective way to suppress the rebellion was to march into the Highlands with his entire army, the Duke of Cumberland started making preparations for his journey around the middle of May. At the beginning of that month, he had issued a proclamation, commanding the rebellious clans to surrender their weapons; however, this order was largely ignored, and the presence of significant armed groups convinced him that the Highlands couldn’t be controlled without a substantial army placed in a central area. He chose Fort Augustus as his new headquarters and left Inverness on May 23rd with eleven battalions of foot and Kingston’s cavalry, reaching Fort Augustus the next day. Charles had planned to make this location a gathering point in case of defeat, but the chiefs rejected his plan. To prevent it from being useful to the royal forces, the buildings had been destroyed. Since there was no accommodation available for the duke’s army, a camp was set up nearby, and Lord Loudon’s Highlanders constructed a turf hut with doors and windows, covered with green sods and branches, for the use of his royal highness.[1233]
Resolving to inflict a signal chastisement upon the rebels, the duke sent, from his camp at Fort Augustus, detachments of his troops in all directions, which devastated the country with fire and sword, and committed excesses scarcely paralleled in history, resembling, though perhaps on a minor scale, those committed by the hosts of Hyder Ali, when that merciless destroyer burst into the Carnatic. The seats of Lochiel, Glengarry, Kinlochmoidart, Keppoch, Cluny, Glengyle, and others, were plundered and burnt to the ground, and great numbers of the houses of the common people shared the same fate.[1234] Major Lockhart, whose name, by his cruelties on this occasion, has obtained an infamous notoriety, marched with a detachment into the country of the Macdonalds of Barisdale, and laid waste and destroyed their dwellings. Some of these poor people had obtained protections from Lord Loudon; but the major disregarded them, and told the people who had them, that not even a warrant from heaven should prevent him from executing his orders. Another corps, under Lord George Sackville, ravaged the country about the glens of Moidart, while others carried fire and desolation through other districts. Not contented with destroying the country, these bloodhounds either shot the men upon the mountains, or murdered them in cold blood. The women, after witnessing their husbands, fathers, and brothers murdered before their eyes, were subjected to brutal violence, and then turned out naked, with their children, to starve on the barren heaths. A whole family was inclosed in a barn, and consumed to ashes. So alert were these ministers of vengeance, that in a few days, according to the testimony of a volunteer who served in the expedition, neither house, cottage, man, nor beast, was to be seen within the compass of fifty miles: all was ruin, silence, and desolation. Deprived of their cattle and their small stock of provisions by the rapacious soldiery, the hoary-headed matron and sire, the widowed mother and her helpless offspring, were to be seen dying of hunger,[679] stretched upon the bare ground, and within view of the smoking ruins of their dwellings.
Determined to punish the rebels, the duke sent troops from his camp at Fort Augustus in all directions, wreaking havoc on the land with fire and sword, and committing atrocities nearly unmatched in history, similar, though perhaps on a smaller scale, to those carried out by Hyder Ali when that ruthless destroyer invaded the Carnatic. The homes of Lochiel, Glengarry, Kinlochmoidart, Keppoch, Cluny, Glengyle, and others were looted and burned to the ground, and many common people's houses suffered the same fate.[1234] Major Lockhart, who gained infamous notoriety for his cruelty on this occasion, marched with a detachment into the territory of the Macdonalds of Barisdale and destroyed their homes. Some of these unfortunate people had protections from Lord Loudon; however, the major ignored them and told those who had protections that not even a divine warrant would stop him from fulfilling his orders. Another group, led by Lord George Sackville, devastated the area around the glens of Moidart, while others set fire and caused destruction in different regions. Unsatisfied with just ruining the land, these ruthless soldiers shot men in the mountains or killed them in cold blood. The women, after witnessing their husbands, fathers, and brothers murdered before their eyes, were subjected to horrific violence and then turned out naked with their children to starve on the barren moors. A whole family was trapped in a barn and burned to ashes. These agents of vengeance were so active that within a few days, according to the account of a volunteer who served in the campaign, not a house, cottage, person, nor animal could be found within a fifty-mile radius: everything was ruin, silence, and desolation. Deprived of their cattle and meager supplies by the greedy soldiers, the elderly man and woman, the widowed mother, and her helpless children were seen dying of hunger,[679] lying on the bare ground, and within sight of the smoking ruins of their homes.
It may seem surprising that the Highlanders did not avenge themselves upon their oppressors, by assassinating such stragglers as fell in their way. It cannot be supposed that men in whose bosoms the spirit of revenge must have taken deep root, would have spared their relentless adversaries from any scruple as to the mode of despatching them; nor can it be imagined that the Highlanders could not have selected fit occasions when they might have inflicted vengeance upon individuals. The reason of their forbearance probably was, that such a system of warfare, if adopted, would lead to acts of retaliation on the part of the military, and thus increase their calamities. Only one instance is known where an injured person attempted to avenge himself. This was the case of a Highlander who had his house burned, his cattle plundered, and his son killed, while defending his family, who were turned out in the snow. Vowing revenge, he watched the officer who was the author of this inhuman outrage, and who, he was informed, was to be distinguished by a cloak of a particular kind. This officer riding one day with Captain George Munro of Culcairn in a shower of rain, lent him his cloak; and while marching in it with a party of men along the side of Loch Arkaig, the captain was shot by the enraged Highlander, who perceived the cloak, but could not distinguish the difference of person. The man escaped, and although he was well known, and might have been afterwards apprehended, he was allowed to pass unpunished.[1235]
It might be surprising that the Highlanders didn't take revenge on their oppressors by killing the stragglers who crossed their path. It’s hard to believe that men fueled by a deep desire for revenge would have hesitated to deal with their relentless enemies however they saw fit; nor can we imagine that the Highlanders couldn't find suitable times to enact vengeance on individuals. The likely reason for their restraint was that engaging in such a style of warfare would provoke retaliatory actions from the military, worsening their own suffering. Only one instance is known where a wronged person sought to take revenge. This was a Highlander whose home was burned, cattle were stolen, and son was killed while defending his family, who had been forced out into the snow. Swearing vengeance, he kept an eye on the officer responsible for this brutal act and learned that he would be easy to identify by a particular type of cloak. One day, this officer was riding with Captain George Munro of Culcairn in a rainstorm and lent him his cloak; while marching in it with a group of men along the side of Loch Arkaig, the captain was shot by the furious Highlander, who recognized the cloak but couldn’t tell the individuals apart. The man got away, and even though he was well known and could have been captured later, he was allowed to go free. [1235]
Of the immense quantity of cattle carried off by Cumberland’s troops, some idea may be formed from the fact mentioned in a journal of the period,[1236] that there were sometimes 2,000 in one drove. Intelligence of such a vast accumulation of live stock reaching the ears of the graziers of the south, numbers of them went to Fort Augustus well provided with money, which they laid out to great advantage. Some of the people, impelled by starvation, repaired to the camp to solicit from the spoilers some of their flocks, to preserve an existence; but their supplications were unheeded, and they were doomed to behold their cattle sold and driven away, while famine stared them in the face.
Of the massive number of cattle taken by Cumberland’s troops, you can get an idea from a journal of the time, [1236] that sometimes there were 2,000 in one herd. News of such a huge gathering of livestock reached the graziers in the south, and many of them went to Fort Augustus with plenty of money, which they spent wisely. Some people, driven by hunger, went to the camp to ask the soldiers for some of their herds to survive, but their pleas were ignored, and they had to watch their cattle being sold and driven away while starvation loomed over them.
The atrocities committed by the English must have been revolting to the humane mind of Lord President Forbes. On paying his respects to the duke at Inverness, he hinted to his highness that the laws of the country should be observed even by his army; but the duke, who entertained very different ideas, not relishing such an intrusion upon his authority, cut the worthy president short with this exclamation, “The laws of the country, my Lord! I’ll make a brigade give laws, by God!” Judging farther remonstrance to be[680] vain, Forbes dropped the subject, and was compelled to deplore in silence the cruelties which he could not prevent. He might have represented the matter to the government; but he was perhaps unwilling to run the risk of incurring its displeasure, and thereby deprive himself of the chance of being afterwards useful in saving many families from ruin.[1237]
The horrors committed by the English must have been shocking to Lord President Forbes's compassionate nature. When he visited the duke in Inverness, he suggested to him that the laws of the country should apply to his army as well; however, the duke, who had very different views, didn't appreciate this challenge to his authority and cut Forbes off, exclaiming, “The laws of the country, my Lord! I’ll make a brigade set the laws, by God!” Realizing that further protests would be pointless, Forbes dropped the issue and had to silently mourn the cruelties he couldn’t stop. He could have reported this to the government, but he might have been hesitant to risk their anger and thus jeopardize his ability to later help many families avoid disaster.[1237]
The enormities of the lawless soldiery were not confined to the Highlands, but extended to all the adjoining lowland districts where the spirit of disaffection was known to exist. The houses of the low country Jacobite gentry were plundered and destroyed, and the chapels of the nonjurant episcopal clergy, as well as the more humble and secluded places of worship belonging to the Catholics, were either razed or burnt to the ground. “Rebel-hunting” was the term adopted by the ruffians of the British army to designate their bloody occupation.
The actions of the lawless soldiers weren't limited to the Highlands; they spread to all nearby lowland areas where there was known dissatisfaction. The homes of the lowland Jacobite gentry were looted and destroyed, and the chapels of the nonjurant episcopal clergy, along with the simpler, more hidden places of worship belonging to Catholics, were either torn down or set on fire. "Rebel-hunting" was the term used by the thugs in the British army to describe their violent activities.
To complete the work of extermination, the duke issued a proclamation, denouncing the punishment of death, by hanging, against every person who should harbour the insurgents, and a similar fate was declared to await such as should conceal arms, ammunition, or any other thing belonging to them, or should not immediately deliver up to persons authorized by the duke to receive the same, any property or effects in their possession belonging to the rebels. In compliance with a requisition made by the duke, the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland, about the end of May, enjoined the ministers of the different parishes to read a proclamation from the pulpits, in which they themselves, and every well affected person, were ordered by his royal highness to use every exertion to discover and seize the unfortunate fugitives; and to facilitate their discovery and apprehension, the clergy were required to furnish lists of the names of all persons in their respective parishes who had had any share in the insurrection. Many clergymen, including those of Edinburgh, with feelings of humanity and independence which did them honour, refused to read this proclamation, or to comply with the order requiring them to give in the names of such of their parishioners as had been engaged in the rebellion. The government, equally intent with its sanguinary general upon the destruction of the unfortunate adherents of the house of Stuart, offered rewards for apprehending such of the fugitives as might land in Ireland, and instructions were sent to the British ministers at foreign courts in alliance with George II., to seize all who might seek refuge in the territories of such powers.
To carry out the extermination efforts, the duke issued a proclamation, declaring the death penalty by hanging for anyone who sheltered the insurgents. A similar fate awaited those who hid arms, ammunition, or any other belongings of the rebels, or who did not immediately hand over any property or items they had that belonged to the rebels to authorized individuals designated by the duke. Following a request from the duke, the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland, around the end of May, instructed ministers from various parishes to announce a proclamation from the pulpits. In this proclamation, both the ministers and every loyal individual were ordered by his royal highness to make every effort to find and capture the unfortunate fugitives. To aid in their discovery and arrest, the clergy were required to provide lists of names of all individuals in their respective parishes who had participated in the uprising. Many clergymen, including those in Edinburgh, with a sense of humanity and independence that honored them, refused to read this proclamation or comply with the order to submit the names of parishioners involved in the rebellion. The government, equally determined as its bloodthirsty general to eliminate the unfortunate supporters of the house of Stuart, offered rewards for capturing any fugitives who might arrive in Ireland, and instructions were sent to British ministers at foreign courts allied with George II. to arrest anyone seeking refuge in those territories.
The guilt of all these acts of bloodshed and rapine has been laid to the charge of the Duke of Cumberland, and the single fact that he issued no orders to put an end to the enormities which were daily committed, almost under his own eyes, and with his perfect knowledge, seems of itself sufficient to justify the charge. But when taken in connexion with his sanguinary order not to make prisoners, the proofs of his criminality, or rather unconstitutional severity, are evident. Though the foul stain of wanton cruelty must ever attach to the British army on the present occasion, from the commander down to the private, there were some redeeming exceptions among the officers, who alleviated the sufferings, and, in some instances, saved the lives of the devoted Highlanders. “I think myself,” says Mr. Maxwell, “bound in justice to let the reader know that there were in the duke of Cumberland’s army officers of all ranks, whom neither the prospect of ingratiating themselves and making their fortunes, nor the contagion of bad example were able to corrupt. Some of those that had done the government the most essential services were as conspicuous now for their humanity as formerly for their courage and conduct. It might be indiscreet to be particular at present; but their names, which are written with indelible characters in the hearts[681] of those poor people that owe to them the preservation of their being, will be carefully handed down to posterity. They are already known, and even, in the worst of times, meet with the applause they deserve from all those that have a fellow-feeling for their species.”
The blame for all these acts of violence and looting has been placed on the Duke of Cumberland. The simple fact that he didn’t issue any orders to stop the atrocities happening almost right in front of him, and that he knew about them, seems enough to justify this blame. However, when you consider his brutal order not to take prisoners, the evidence of his wrongdoing, or rather his unconstitutional harshness, becomes clear. While the ugly stain of unnecessary cruelty will always linger on the British army in this situation, from the commander down to the foot soldiers, there were a few officers who made efforts to ease the suffering, and in some cases, saved the lives of the devoted Highlanders. “I believe,” says Mr. Maxwell, “that it’s only fair to let the reader know that there were officers of all ranks in the Duke of Cumberland’s army who weren’t swayed by the desire to win favor and make their fortunes, nor by the negative influence of poor examples. Some of those who had provided the government with the most valuable services were just as notable for their kindness as they were for their bravery and skill. It might be unwise to mention names right now, but those whose names are written indelibly in the hearts of those poor people who owe their survival to them will be remembered by future generations. They are already known, and even in the toughest times, receive the recognition they deserve from everyone who empathizes with their fellow humans.”
With the honourable exceptions here alluded to, neither the duke nor the submissive slaves of his tyrannical will ever appear to have felt the least compunction for the miseries they inflicted upon the unfortunate Highlanders. On the contrary, they seem to have revelled amidst the ruin and desolation which they spread around; and when their occupation of “rebel-hunting” was gone, by the destruction of their victims, they endeavoured to relieve the ennui of repose by ludicrous and indecent diversions. Horse and foot races were instituted by the royal duke, who did not think it beneath his dignity to induce the women of the camp to enter the lists, and to expose themselves in a way at which decency revolts.[1238] This species of amusement produced great insubordination in the army, for the soldiers got very fond of it, and, according to a volunteer, most of them had horses, which they bought and sold with one another at a low price, and on which they rode about, neglecting their duty, and consequently it became necessary to publish an order to part with them, otherwise they were all to be shot. “I saw,” continues the same writer, “a soldier riding on one of these horses, when, being met by a comrade, he asked him, ‘Tom, what hast thou given for the Galloway?’ Tom answered, ‘Half-a-crown.’ To which the other replied, with an oath, ‘He is too dear; I saw a better bought for eighteen-pence.’ Notwithstanding the low price, the vast quantities of cattle, such as oxen, horses, sheep, and goats, taken from the rebels, and bought up by the lump by the jockies and farmers from Yorkshire and the south of Scotland, came to a great deal of money, all which was divided amongst the men that brought them in, who were sent out in parties in search of the Pretender; and they frequently came to rebels’ houses, which they had left, as their owners would not be reduced to obedience. These our soldiers commonly plundered and burnt, so that many of them grew rich by their share of spoil.”
With the notable exceptions mentioned here, neither the duke nor the submissive followers of his oppressive rule ever seemed to feel the slightest remorse for the suffering they caused the unfortunate Highlanders. On the contrary, they appeared to revel in the destruction and devastation they brought upon the land; and when their activity of “hunting rebels” ended with the annihilation of their victims, they tried to counter the boredom of peace with ridiculous and indecent entertainments. The royal duke instituted horse and foot races, not thinking it beneath him to encourage the women of the camp to participate and expose themselves in a manner that decent society would find objectionable.[1238] This type of entertainment led to widespread insubordination in the army, as the soldiers became very fond of it. According to a volunteer, most of them had horses, which they bought and sold among themselves for low prices, riding around and neglecting their duties. As a result, it became necessary to issue an order for them to get rid of the horses, threatening that anyone who didn’t would be shot. “I saw,” the same writer continues, “a soldier riding one of these horses, when he met a comrade who asked him, ‘Tom, how much did you pay for that Galloway?’ Tom replied, ‘Half a crown.’ The other responded, with an oath, ‘That’s too expensive; I saw a better one sold for eighteen pence.’ Despite the low prices, the large numbers of cattle, including oxen, horses, sheep, and goats, taken from the rebels and bought up by the jockeys and farmers from Yorkshire and southern Scotland, amounted to a significant sum of money, all of which was shared among the men who brought them in. They were sent out in groups to search for the Pretender, and they often arrived at rebel homes, which the owners had abandoned to avoid submission. Our soldiers typically plundered and burned these homes, making many of them wealthy from their share of the spoils.”
When the zeal and activity of the military in pursuing the leading fugitives on the one hand, and the great care of the government to prevent their escape to the continent on the other, are considered, it is surprising that so many succeeded in their attempts to leave the kingdom. Besides the Earls of Cromarty and Kilmarnock, and Lord Macleod, the only other Jacobite chiefs who fell into the hands of the government were the Marquis of Tullibardine, Lords Balmerino and Lovat, and Secretary Murray. The Marquis being unable, from the bad state of his health, to bear the fatigue of running from covert to covert, surrendered himself, on the 27th of April, to a Dumbartonshire gentleman, who committed him to the castle of Dumbarton; and Lord Balmerino, by the advice of Mr. Grant, younger of Rothiemurchus, most unwisely delivered himself up at Inverness, two days after the battle of Culloden. After having the mortification of witnessing, from the summit of a mountain, the conflagration of his seat of Castle Downie by the king’s troops, Lord Lovat took refuge in the western parts of Inverness-shire, and finally concealed himself in the hollow of a tree which grew on a small island in Loch Morar, where he was apprehended early in June by a party from the Furnace sloop of war. When discovered, he was wrapt up in a blanket; and, though he had between five and six hundred guineas in his pocket, had been obliged to live twelve days in his miserable retreat on oatmeal and water. Being unable, from his great age and infirmity, to ride, he was carried in a litter to the royal camp at Fort Augustus. Secretary Murray contrived to escape from the Highlands, and sought for safety in the house of his brother-in-law,[682] Mr. Hunter of Polmood, in Peebles-shire; but information having been given of his retreat, he was apprehended on the morning of Saturday, the 28th of June, by a party of St. George’s dragoons, carried to Edinburgh, and committed the same evening a prisoner to the castle.
When you think about how determined the military was to catch the key fugitives, and how hard the government worked to stop their escape to the continent, it’s surprising that so many were able to leave the kingdom. Besides the Earls of Cromarty and Kilmarnock, and Lord Macleod, the only other Jacobite leaders captured by the government were the Marquis of Tullibardine, Lords Balmerino and Lovat, and Secretary Murray. The Marquis, unable to cope with the strain of hiding due to his poor health, surrendered himself on April 27 to a gentleman from Dumbartonshire, who took him to Dumbarton Castle. Lord Balmerino, on the advice of Mr. Grant, younger of Rothiemurchus, foolishly gave himself up in Inverness just two days after the Battle of Culloden. After the distressing sight of his estate, Castle Downie, burning at the hands of the king’s troops from atop a mountain, Lord Lovat hid in the western parts of Inverness-shire and eventually took refuge in the hollow of a tree on a small island in Loch Morar, where he was caught in early June by a crew from the Furnace sloop of war. When found, he was wrapped in a blanket; even though he had five or six hundred guineas in his pocket, he had been forced to survive for twelve days in his miserable hiding spot on oatmeal and water. Due to his advanced age and poor health, he couldn’t ride, so he was carried in a litter to the royal camp at Fort Augustus. Secretary Murray managed to escape from the Highlands and sought refuge at his brother-in-law Mr. Hunter of Polmood's house in Peebles-shire; however, after someone tipped them off about his location, he was captured on Saturday morning, June 28, by a group of St. George’s dragoons, taken to Edinburgh, and imprisoned in the castle that same evening.
Macdonald of Barisdale and his son were also taken prisoners, but were almost immediately set at liberty. That a man who had taken such an active part in the insurrection as Barisdale did should have been liberated unconditionally is very improbable; and it was generally understood that he had entered into an engagement to apprehend the prince, and deliver him up to the Duke of Cumberland. So strong were the suspicions of Charles and his friends of Barisdale’s treachery, that when Colonel Warren arrived in the West Highlands for the purpose of transporting Charles to France, he actually seized Barisdale and his son, and carried them along with him to that country as prisoners. A list of charges, in the shape of interrogatories, was afterwards drawn up by Charles at Paris, to each of which Barisdale was required to make a direct and particular answer in writing; but the nature of his answers, if he made any, is not known. There may have been no foundation for these grave charges; but well or ill founded, an opinion long prevailed in the Highlands that Barisdale had been unfaithful.
Macdonald of Barisdale and his son were also taken prisoner, but they were almost immediately released. It's hard to believe that someone as actively involved in the uprising as Barisdale was could have been freed without any conditions; it was widely believed that he had made a deal to capture the prince and hand him over to the Duke of Cumberland. Charles and his friends suspected Barisdale of betrayal so strongly that when Colonel Warren came to the West Highlands to take Charles to France, he actually arrested Barisdale and his son and brought them with him as prisoners. Later, Charles created a list of questions in Paris that Barisdale had to answer directly and in detail in writing, but it's unknown what his responses were, if he provided any at all. There might not have been any basis for these serious accusations, but whether they were justified or not, a belief persisted in the Highlands that Barisdale had been disloyal.
If Glengarry’s apprehension proceeded upon the information of the gentlemen of his own clan, they must have had better grounds for taking the extraordinary step they are alleged to have done than the mere assertion of Barisdale; but the charge against Glengarry seems highly improbable, as it is scarcely credible, if, as stated, they had letters from him in their possession, advising them to take up arms in support of Charles, while he himself kept back, that he would, by such a perfidious act, have put himself in their power. Glengarry, after his apprehension, was sent to London, and, along with the other chief prisoners, was committed to the Tower, where he suffered a long and tedious confinement. Young Glengarry had been taken up some months previously and sent to the Tower, in which he was kept a close prisoner for twenty months.
If Glengarry’s arrest was based on information from his clan members, they must have had solid reasons for taking the unusual step they are said to have taken, rather than just relying on Barisdale’s claims. However, the accusation against Glengarry seems very unlikely, as it’s hard to believe that, as claimed, they had letters from him telling them to take up arms for Charles while he stayed back. By doing such a deceitful act, he would have put himself at their mercy. After his arrest, Glengarry was sent to London and, along with the other main prisoners, was taken to the Tower, where he endured a long and difficult confinement. Young Glengarry had been captured a few months before and sent to the Tower, where he was held as a close prisoner for twenty months.
Notwithstanding the sanguinary ferocity with which Cumberland’s soldiers hunted down the unfortunate fugitives, the lives of a considerable number of those who were taken or surrendered themselves were saved from immediate destruction by the interference of a few humane persons, who did everything in their power to put a stop to the exterminating system of these bloodhounds. Though they thus escaped the merciless sword of the destroyer, they were nevertheless doomed to suffer the most extraordinary privations. After having been cooped up in the loathsome prisons of the north, without any attention to their wants, many of them were afterwards huddled together in the holds of ships, where they were condemned unheeded to pine away, and, amidst a mass of filth and corruption, to inhale the seeds of pestilence and death. Of 157 persons who were immured for eight months in the hold of one transport, only 49 survived the cruel treatment they received.[1239]
Despite the brutal determination with which Cumberland’s soldiers pursued the unfortunate escapees, the lives of many who were captured or surrendered were saved from immediate destruction by the intervention of a few compassionate people, who did everything they could to put an end to the deadly tactics of these hunters. Though they escaped the ruthless sword of the killer, they were still forced to endure horrific hardships. After being locked away in the disgusting prisons of the north, without any care for their needs, many were later crammed together in the holds of ships, where they were left to waste away, surrounded by filth and decay, inhaling the germs of disease and death. Of 157 individuals who were confined for eight months in the hold of one transport, only 49 survived the cruel treatment they suffered.[1239]
Meanwhile several of the chiefs of the insurrection succeeded in effecting their escape to the Continent. The Duke of Perth, Lord John Drummond, Lords Elcho and Nairne, Maxwell of Kirkconnel, and others, embarked at Lochnanuagh, on board one of the French ships which arrived on the western coast about the end of April. The Duke of Perth, who had been long in bad health, died on the voyage. Another party of twelve or thirteen persons, including Lords Pitsligo and Ogilvy, and Hunter[683] of Burnside, after skulking some time in Buchan, got a vessel which conveyed them to Bergen in Norway. The British consul applied to the governor to have them secured, but he disregarded the application, and the party proceeded to Sweden. Stewart of Ardshiel, and General O’Sullivan also succeeded in reaching France. Old Glenbucket, after being hunted from place to place, eluded his pursuers by assuming the garb of a beggar, and allowing his beard to grow. In the month of November he escaped to Norway in a Swedish vessel. Lord George Murray remained in concealment in Scotland till the month of December, when, after paying a private visit to his friends at Edinburgh, he took shipping at Anstruther in the Frith of Forth, and reached Holland in safety.
Meanwhile, several of the leaders of the uprising managed to escape to the Continent. The Duke of Perth, Lord John Drummond, Lords Elcho and Nairne, Maxwell of Kirkconnel, and others boarded one of the French ships that arrived on the western coast around the end of April. The Duke of Perth, who had been in poor health for a long time, died during the voyage. Another group of twelve or thirteen people, including Lords Pitsligo and Ogilvy, and Hunter[683] of Burnside, after hiding out for some time in Buchan, managed to find a vessel that took them to Bergen in Norway. The British consul asked the governor to have them detained, but he ignored the request, and the group continued on to Sweden. Stewart of Ardshiel and General O’Sullivan also managed to reach France. Old Glenbucket, after being chased from place to place, evaded capture by dressing as a beggar and growing out his beard. In November, he escaped to Norway on a Swedish ship. Lord George Murray stayed hidden in Scotland until December, when, after visiting friends in Edinburgh, he took a ship from Anstruther in the Firth of Forth and safely reached Holland.
FOOTNOTES:
[1166] The publication of the Forbes Papers has brought to light the meanness and rapacity of the Duke of Cumberland and General Hawley. The duke lived, all the time he was at Aberdeen, in the house of Mr. Alexander Thomson, advocate, and, although he made use of every kind of provisions he found in the house, and of the coals and candles, he did not pay Mr. Thomson a single farthing, nor did he even thank him. He left, however, six guineas for the servants, a boy and two women, one of whom had washed and dressed his linen. Mrs. Gordon of Hallhead was induced to yield possession of her house in the town to General Hawley, under a promise that the greatest care would be taken of every thing in the house. Having represented that she was unable to furnish linen and other necessaries for Hawley and his suite, Mrs. G. was informed, that as the general would bring every thing with him, she might lock up all she had, and that all that was wanted was the use of two of her maid-servants to do the work of the house. Mrs. G. accordingly secured her effects under lock and key; but Hawley had not been above a day in the house when he sent a messenger to Mrs. G. demanding delivery of all her keys, and threatening, in case of delay, to break open all the locks. Having received the keys, the general sent Major Wolfe, one of his aides-de-camp, to Mrs. G. in the evening, who intimated to her that she was deprived of every thing except the clothes on her back. The poor lady then desired to have her tea, but the major told her that it was very good, and that tea was scarce in the army. She next asked for her chocolate, and the same answer was returned. She expressed a wish to get other things, particularly her china, but the gallant major told her that she had a great deal of it, that it was very pretty, and that the general and his friends were very fond of china themselves; but perhaps she might get back some of it. Mrs. G. petitioned the Duke of Cumberland to order her property to be restored to her. The duke, it is said, promised to grant the prayer of the petition, but no prohibitory order was issued, and General Hawley proceeded to pack up every thing in the least portable, and shipped the best things off to Edinburgh a fortnight before he left Aberdeen. Mrs. Gordon gives a very minute catalogue of the effects carried off, which she values at £600. Among those abstracted were the whole of her husband’s body-clothes, three wigs, “with several shirts and night-gowns of Bob’s,” (Mr. Gordon’s son). He carried off all the china and other crockery ware, and did not leave a single teacup or plate,—all the wine glasses and decanters,—the linens and table napery, and even the kitchen towels. He stript the beds of every thing, and left the bare posts standing. In short, he cleared the house of almost every thing,—of empty bottles, larding pens, iron skewers, flutes, music books, two canes with china heads, wash-balls, &c. &c. Mrs. Gordon insinuates that the Duke of Cumberland participated in the spoil. In a letter written by Thomas Bowdler, Esq. of Ashley, near Bath, brother of Mrs. Gordon, to the Rev. Robert Lyon, who lived in Lady Cotton’s family in London, he observes, that a Mrs. Jackson, who knew Mrs. Gordon’s china well, recognised part of it one day in the window of a china shop in London, and having the curiosity to inquire of the shopkeeper from whom he had bought it, was informed that he had purchased it from a woman of the town, who told him that the Duke of Cumberland had given it to her.
[1166] The release of the Forbes Papers has exposed the selfishness and greed of the Duke of Cumberland and General Hawley. While he was in Aberdeen, the duke stayed at the home of Mr. Alexander Thomson, a lawyer. Although he used all the provisions in the house, as well as the coal and candles, he didn’t pay Mr. Thomson a single penny, nor did he even thank him. However, he did leave six guineas for the servants: a boy and two women, one of whom washed and took care of his laundry. Mrs. Gordon of Hallhead was persuaded to give up her house in town to General Hawley, with the promise that everything would be well taken care of. After explaining that she couldn’t provide linens and other necessities for Hawley and his entourage, Mrs. Gordon was told that the general would bring everything he needed, and that all she had to do was lend two of her housemaids to assist him. So, Mrs. Gordon secured her belongings under lock and key. But less than a day after arriving, Hawley sent a messenger to Mrs. Gordon demanding all her keys and threatening to break into her house if there was any delay. Once he got the keys, the general sent Major Wolfe, one of his aides, to Mrs. Gordon that evening, who informed her that she was left with nothing except the clothes she was wearing. The poor lady then asked for her tea, but the major told her that it was very good and that tea was scarce in the army. When she requested her chocolate, he gave her the same answer. She expressed a desire to get other items, especially her china, but the brave major told her that she had quite a bit of it, that it was very nice, and that the general and his friends loved china themselves; however, she might get some of it back. Mrs. Gordon appealed to the Duke of Cumberland to have her possessions returned. The duke reportedly promised to fulfill her request, but no official order was issued, and General Hawley went on to pack up everything portable and shipped the best items off to Edinburgh two weeks before he left Aberdeen. Mrs. Gordon provides a detailed list of the items taken, valuing them at £600. Among the items were all of her husband's clothes, three wigs, “along with several shirts and nightgowns of Bob’s” (Mr. Gordon’s son). He took all the china and other dishware, leaving not a single teacup or plate—along with all the wine glasses and decanters, linens, table napkins, and even the kitchen towels. He stripped the beds of everything, leaving only the bare bedposts. In short, he emptied the house of nearly everything, including empty bottles, larding pens, iron skewers, flutes, music books, two canes with china heads, wash-balls, etc. Mrs. Gordon suggests that the Duke of Cumberland might have shared in the plunder. In a letter written by Thomas Bowdler, Esq. of Ashley, near Bath, Mrs. Gordon’s brother, to the Rev. Robert Lyon, who lived with Lady Cotton's family in London, he mentions that a Mrs. Jackson, who was familiar with Mrs. Gordon’s china, recognized some of it one day in a china shop window in London. Curious, she asked the shopkeeper where he had bought it, and he replied that it had come from a woman of the town, who claimed the Duke of Cumberland had given it to her.
[1167] Ray, p. 313.
[1168] Home, App. No. 41.
[1169] Jacobite Memoirs, p 120.
[1170] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel MS.
[1173] A Particular Account of the Battle of Culloden. In a letter from an officer (Lord George Murray) of the Highland army to his friend in London. London, 1749, p. 4. No. 42 of Appendix to Home. Jacobite Memoirs, p. 121.
[1173] A Particular Account of the Battle of Culloden. In a letter from an officer (Lord George Murray) of the Highland army to his friend in London. London, 1749, p. 4. No. 42 of Appendix to Home. Jacobite Memoirs, p. 121.
[1176] Idem, p. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same, p. 9.
[1177] Particular Account, p. 10.
[1179] Particular Account, p. 10.
[1180] Appendix to Home, No. 42.
[1182] In the letter which Lord George, under the signature of De Valignie, addressed to his friend Hamilton of Bangour, dated from Emerick, 5th August, 1749, he thus justifies himself for having ordered a retreat without the prince’s orders:—“They say, why return from Kilraick without the Prince’s positive orders? he was general, and without his immediate orders no person should have taken so much upon him. My answer to this is, (waiving what Mr. O’Sullivan said from the Prince,[1183]) that all the officers were unanimous;—that as it could not be done by surprise, and before day-break, as had been proposed and undertaken with no other view, it was impossible to have success; for it was never imagined by any one that it was to be attempted but by a surprise. Whatever may be the rules in a regular army, (and it is not to be supposed I was ignorant of them,) our practice had all along been, at critical junctures, that the commanding officers did every thing to their knowledge for the best. At Gladsmuir (the plan of which attack I had formed,) I was the last that passed the defile of the first line, and the first that attacked; and gained in going on a good part of the ground we had left betwixt us and the main ditch, by the front having, on account of the darkness, marched a little too far. When I came up with the enemy’s cannon, I did not stay to take them, but went on against both foot and dragoons, being very quickly followed by our right. I received no orders (nor did I wait for any, otherwise the opportunity would have been lost,) from the time I passed the defile till the battle was over. At Clifton, where I expected to have been supported by all our army, John Roy Stuart brought me orders from the Prince to retreat, for he had ordered the march for Carlisle, which was begun. The officers who were with me agreed in my opinion, that to retreat when the enemy were within less than musket-shot would be very dangerous, and we would probably be destroyed before we came up with the rest of our army. We had nothing for it but a brisk attack; and therefore, after receiving the enemy’s fire, we went sword in hand and dislodged them; after which we made our retreat in good order. I own I disobeyed orders; but what I did was the only safe and honourable measure I could take, and it succeeded. At the battle of Falkirk I never received an order or message from his Royal Highness after I passed the water at Dunipace till the battle was over. I could say much more on this subject; all I shall now add is, that at the time we returned from Kilravock there was no officer of any distinction with the prince, (except Sir Thomas Sheridan be reckoned one,) they being all in the van. Brigadier Stapleton was indeed in the rear, but he knew nothing of the ground there, and his people were only to have been a corps de reserve, and not in the attack.”
[1182] In the letter that Lord George, using the name De Valignie, sent to his friend Hamilton of Bangour, dated Emerick, August 5, 1749, he explains why he ordered a retreat without the prince’s orders: “They ask, why return from Kilraick without a direct order from the Prince? He was the general, and no one should have acted on their own without his immediate orders. My response is, setting aside what Mr. O’Sullivan said from the Prince,[1183] that all the officers were in agreement; since it could not be done by surprise and before dawn, as had been planned, it was impossible to succeed; no one thought it could be done except through surprise. Regardless of the rules in a regular army (and I cannot pretend to be unaware of them), our approach had always been that commanding officers acted in the best interest at critical moments. At Gladsmuir (which I planned), I was the last to pass the defile of the first line and the first to attack; in advancing, I gained a significant amount of the ground we had lost between us and the main ditch because the front had marched a bit too far due to the darkness. When I reached the enemy's cannons, I didn’t stop to capture them but continued against both the infantry and cavalry, quickly followed by our right flank. I received no orders (nor did I wait for any, as the opportunity would have been lost) from the time I went past the defile until the battle concluded. At Clifton, where I expected full support from our army, John Roy Stuart brought me orders from the Prince to retreat, as the march to Carlisle had already begun. The officers with me agreed that retreating while the enemy was less than musket-shot away would be very risky, and we would likely be wiped out before we reached the rest of our army. We had no choice but to launch a swift attack; so, after taking the enemy’s fire, we charged in and dislodged them; afterward, we made our retreat in good order. I admit I disobeyed orders, but what I did was the only safe and honorable action I could take, and it worked. During the battle of Falkirk, I never received any orders or messages from His Royal Highness after I crossed the water at Dunipace until the battle was over. I could elaborate further on this issue; all I will add is that when we returned from Kilravock, there was no distinguished officer with the prince (apart from Sir Thomas Sheridan, assuming he qualifies), as they were all at the front. Brigadier Stapleton was indeed in the rear, but he had no knowledge of the area, and his troops were only supposed to be a reserve corps, not involved in the attack.”
[1183] “Mr. O’Sullivan said, (he had just come up to the front,) he had just then come from the Prince, who was very desirous the attack should be made: but as Lord George Murray led the van, and could judge of the time, he left it to him whether to do it or not.”—Particular Account, p. 12.
[1183] “Mr. O’Sullivan said, (he had just come up to the front,) he had just come from the Prince, who really wanted the attack to happen: but since Lord George Murray was leading the way and could assess the timing, he left the decision up to him.” —Particular Account, p. 12.
[1184] Particular Account, &c. p. 12.
[1185] Mr. John Hay’s account of the Retreat, No. 43 of Appendix to Home’s Rebellion. This statement has been hitherto supposed to rest upon the single authority of Hay; and Mr. Home has been blamed for making it, as it was not confirmed by others. The same statement, however, is also made by Mr. Maxwell of Kirkconnel, a much more respectable authority than Hay. Mr. Home had the Kirkconnel MS. in his possession when writing his history, but seldom refers to it. Mr. Maxwell’s words are: “The prince was incensed beyond expression at a retreat, begun in direct contradiction to his inclination and express orders. In the first moments he was convinced he was betrayed, and expressed himself to that purpose. He was confirmed in this opinion by those who never missed an opportunity of loading Lord George Murray, but when he knew that this step had been taken in concert with Lochiel and others, whom he had never distrusted, he did not know what to think or what to do: thus perplexed he arrived with the army at Culloden.” See also narrative by the Rev. George Innes in Jacobite Memoirs, who says, (p. 289,) that some persons positively said, that when the prince met the Duke of Perth’s regiment returning, he cried out, “I am betrayed; what need I give orders, when my orders are disobeyed.”
[1185] Mr. John Hay’s account of the Retreat, No. 43 of Appendix to Home’s Rebellion. This statement has been assumed to rely solely on Hay's authority, and Mr. Home has faced criticism for making it, as it wasn't confirmed by others. However, the same statement is also reported by Mr. Maxwell of Kirkconnel, who is considered a much more credible source than Hay. Mr. Home had the Kirkconnel manuscript when he was writing his history, but he rarely references it. Mr. Maxwell said: “The prince was extremely angry about a retreat that went completely against his wishes and direct orders. At first, he thought he had been betrayed and made that clear. His belief in this grew stronger, fueled by those who took every chance to blame Lord George Murray, but once he realized that this decision was made in conjunction with Lochiel and others he'd never doubted, he was at a loss about what to think or do: feeling confused, he arrived with the army at Culloden.” See also the account by Rev. George Innes in Jacobite Memoirs, who states (p. 289) that some people distinctly claimed that when the prince encountered the Duke of Perth’s regiment returning, he shouted, “I am betrayed; why should I give orders when my orders are being ignored?”
[1188] Kirkconnel MS.
[1189] Particular Account, p. 14.
[1190] Home, p. 226.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Home, p. 226.
[1191] Boyse, p. 155.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 155.
[1194] Particular Account, p. 15.
[1197] These guards were originally a body of cavalry, called the horse-grenadiers, but they were dismounted, and their horses were given to the men of Fitz-James’s regiment, who had landed in Scotland without horses.
[1197] These guards started as a cavalry unit known as the horse-grenadiers, but they were dismounted, and their horses were given to the men of Fitz-James’s regiment, who had arrived in Scotland without horses.
[1198] “The great object of the duke, before recommencing his march, had been to prepare his men for a firm reception of the Highland charge. He knew that on this all depended, and that the two previous disasters had been caused by the men not being rightly disciplined to receive the novel mode of attack. Some writers on military tactics had, in the meantime, proposed alterations on the complex infantry movements of the day, for the purpose of evading the Highlander’s target, by directing the bayonet against his right breast. The men were trained during the winter, in some measure, to such a change of motion, but it appears to have rather been for the purpose of giving them a confidence that might make them steady, than from any belief in the absolute efficacy of the change.”—Burton’s Scotland from Revolution, vol. ii. p. 519.
[1198] “The duke's main goal, before restarting his march, was to prepare his men for a solid defense against the Highland charge. He understood that everything depended on this, and that the two previous failures were due to the men not being properly trained to handle the unfamiliar style of attack. Meanwhile, some military tacticians suggested changes to the complicated infantry movements of the time, aiming to avoid the Highlander’s strike by targeting his right side with the bayonet. The men practiced during the winter, partly to adjust to this new movement but mainly to build their confidence, which would help them remain steady, rather than out of any real belief in the effectiveness of the change.” —Burton’s Scotland from Revolution, vol. ii. p. 519.
[1199] Boyse, p. 159.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 159.
[1201] Kirkconnel MS.
[1202] Mr. Home says that about a hundred men were stationed in the inclosure, who were put to the sword by the dragoons when they entered; but he is certainly mistaken. Mr. Maxwell of Kirkconnel, from whom Mr. Home took his description of the battle, does not mention such an occurrence. In the memoir by a Highland officer, (Colonel Ker,) printed among the Lockhart Papers, it is stated, (p. 520,) that to guard against any attempts that might be made to break down the walls of the inclosure, there were two battalions placed facing outward, covering the right of the two lines, to observe the motions of the English; and that “when the attack began, the Campbells threw down a great part of the wall of the inclosure for the dragoons on the duke’s left, to pass to the rear of the prince’s army, which they did without receiving one shot from the two battalions that were placed to observe their motions.”—P. 521.
[1202] Mr. Home claims that around a hundred men were stationed in the enclosure, who were killed by the dragoons when they entered; however, he is definitely mistaken. Mr. Maxwell of Kirkconnel, from whom Mr. Home got his account of the battle, does not mention such an event. In the memoir by a Highland officer, (Colonel Ker,) published among the Lockhart Papers, it's stated, (p. 520,) that to prevent any attempts to break down the enclosure walls, two battalions were positioned facing outward, covering the right of the two lines to monitor the movements of the English; and that “when the attack began, the Campbells brought down a large part of the wall of the enclosure for the dragoons on the duke’s left to move to the rear of the prince’s army, which they did without being fired upon by the two battalions that were watching their movements.”—P. 521.
[1204] Maxwell of Kirkconnel.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maxwell of Kirkconnel.
[1205] In retiring from the field, Captain Roy Macdonald received a musket bullet, which passed in at the sole of the left foot and came out at the buckle. With difficulty he reached Bun Chraobg, two miles beyond Inverness, where he procured a horse and set off for the Isle of Skye, but his foot had swelled so much that he could not put it in the stirrup.—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 425.
[1205] As Captain Roy Macdonald was leaving the battlefield, he was shot with a musket bullet that entered through the sole of his left foot and exited at the buckle. Struggling, he made his way to Bun Chraobg, two miles past Inverness, where he got a horse and headed for the Isle of Skye, but his foot had swollen so much that he couldn't get it into the stirrup.—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 425.
[1206] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 196.
[1207] One of the duke’s sycophants says, that after the fatigue of the battle was over, his royal highness retired to a place near the field to refresh himself; and that, after sitting a short time, he rose and took “a serious walk to view the multitudes that lay dead on the ground. He was followed by some of his attendants, who observed him in deep meditation. He laid his hand upon his breast, and with his eyes lifted up to heaven, was heard to say, Lord, what am I! that I should be spared? when so many brave men lie dead upon the spot!—an expression of such deep humility towards God, and compassion towards his fellow creatures, as is truly worthy a Christian hero!!!”—Marchant, p. 396.
[1207] One of the duke’s yes-men mentioned that after the exhaustion from the battle, his royal highness went to a spot near the battlefield to recuperate. After sitting for a short while, he got up and took “a serious walk to see the many people who lay dead on the ground. He was followed by some of his attendants, who saw him lost in thought. He placed his hand on his chest, and with his eyes raised to heaven, he was heard saying, Lord, what am I! that I should be spared? when so many brave men are dead right here!—a display of such deep humility toward God, and compassion for his fellow humans, that it is truly deserving of a Christian hero!!!”—Marchant, p. 396.
[1209] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 124.
[1210] Chambers’s Rebellion, and authorities referred to there.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chambers's Rebellion, and sources mentioned there.
[1211] The ground was totally unsuited to Highland tactics. “It is impossible to look on this waste, with the few green patches still marking the graves where the slain were covered up in heaps, without a feeling of compassion for the helplessness of a Highland army in such a place. It is a wide flat muir, with scarcely a curve, where the mountaineers had nothing to aid their peculiar warfare, in high or rugged ground. A better field for steady disciplined troops could not exist. They could see everywhere around, and it was impossible either to surprise them, or subject them, as at Killiecrankie or Falkirk, to a rush from the higher ground.”—Burton after Revolution, vol. ii. p. 518.
[1211] The terrain was completely unsuitable for Highand tactics. “It’s hard to look at this wasteland, with just a few green patches marking the graves where the fallen were piled up, without feeling compassion for the vulnerability of a Highland army in such a setting. It’s a wide, flat moor with hardly any contours, offering the mountaineers no advantage for their unique style of fighting, which thrives in high or rough terrain. There couldn’t be a better environment for well-trained, disciplined troops. They had clear visibility all around, making it impossible to catch them off guard or charge them from the higher ground, as was done at Killiecrankie or Falkirk.”—Burton after Revolution, vol. ii. p. 518.
[1212] Scots Mag. vol. viii. p. 192.
[1213] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 129.
[1214] Idem, p. 236.
[1215] Boyse, p. 164.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 164.
[1216] Johnstone’s Memoirs, p. 203.
[1217] “It is not necessary to believe all the Jacobite stories tending to show a wanton and fiendish indulgence, by the duke and his most distinguished followers, in cruelty and any kind of bloody work for its own sake; nor to admit that he ridiculed President Forbes as the old woman who spoke about humanity and the laws. What he did was, we may be assured from his character, not done in a spirit of wantonness, but after a sense of duty. But that duty led him to severity. He was a soldier according to the German notions of a soldier, and a rebel province was a community to be subjected to martial law. Many of the insurgents, attempting to escape or hide themselves when detected by well-known peculiarities, were put to death by the soldiery, who, even when they made a mistake and slew the wrong man, could not easily be punished. The duke, brought up in the German military school, seems to have been unable to distinguish between a rebellion suppressed in constitutional Britain, where all men are supposed to be innocent but those proved to be guilty,—and a revolted German province, where every accorded grace to the unfortunate people proceeds from the will of the conqueror. Thus there was a propensity to subject all the northern districts to something too closely resembling military law or license.”—Burton’s Scotland after Revolution, v. ii. pp. 522, 523.
[1217] “You don’t have to believe all the Jacobite tales that claim the duke and his elite followers took pleasure in cruelty and violence for its own sake; nor do you have to accept that he mocked President Forbes as just an old woman talking about humanity and laws. What he did, based on his character, was not out of cruelty, but out of a sense of duty. But that duty made him harsh. He was a soldier by German standards, and a rebellious region was seen as a community that needed martial law. Many of the rebels who tried to escape or hide, when identified by their distinctive traits, were executed by the soldiers, who often faced little reprisal even when they mistakenly killed the wrong person. The duke, raised in the German military culture, appeared unable to differentiate between a rebellion quelled in constitutional Britain, where everyone is presumed innocent until proven guilty, and a rebellious German region, where any mercy shown to the unfortunate is given at the conqueror's discretion. Consequently, there was a tendency to impose something that resembled military law or freedom on all the northern areas.” —Burton’s Scotland after Revolution, v. ii. pp. 522, 523.
[1219] Idem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same here.
[1222] From the Stuart Papers.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From the Stuart Papers.
[1224] Maxwell of Kirkconnel.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maxwell of Kirkconnel.
[1225] Stuart Papers.
[1226] From a copy among the Stuart Papers thus quoted on the back in Charles’s own hand:—“The Prince’s Letter to ye Chiefs in parting from Scotland, 1746.”
[1226] From a copy among the Stuart Papers thus quoted on the back in Charles’s own hand:—“The Prince’s Letter to the Chiefs when leaving Scotland, 1746.”
[1227] Macleod’s Narrative in Jacobite Memoirs.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Macleod’s Narrative in Jacobite Memoirs.
[1228] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel MS.
[1231] There were twelve or thirteen gentlemen present; among whom were Lochiel, young Clanranald, Barisdale, Dr. Cameron, John Roy Stewart, old Glenbucket, Secretary Murray, and Cameron of Dungallon. Lord Lovat was also present, but by accident.
[1231] There were twelve or thirteen guys there; among them were Lochiel, young Clanranald, Barisdale, Dr. Cameron, John Roy Stewart, old Glenbucket, Secretary Murray, and Cameron of Dungallon. Lord Lovat was also there, but by chance.
[1232] Appendix to Home, No. xlvii.
[1233] Boyse, p. 169.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 169.
[1234] The booty taken must have been considerable, as in one instance, that of Glengarry House, the party who plundered it, consisting of 200 men, had the following allowances made as their shares, viz., every captain, £11 5s.; each subaltern, £5 18s.; a sergeant, £1 10s.; a corporal, £1; and every common soldier, 15s., clear of all deductions.—Boyse, p. 169.
[1234] The loot taken must have been significant, as in one case, that of Glengarry House, the group that raided it, made up of 200 men, received the following shares: each captain got £11 5s.; each subaltern got £5 18s.; a sergeant received £1 10s.; a corporal got £1; and every regular soldier received 15s., with no deductions.—Boyse, p. 169.
[1235] “Colonel Grant of Moy, who died in April, 1822, in his 90th year, was walking along the road with a gun on his shoulder when Culcairn was shot. A turn of the road concealed him from the soldiers at the moment, but when he came in sight with his gun, they immediately seized him upon suspicion, and carried him to Fort William. After a short confinement he was released. Colonel Grant entered the 42d as a volunteer or soldier of fortune, and afterwards got a cadetship in India, from which he returned with a handsome fortune nearly fifty years ago.”—Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. note p. 280.
[1235] “Colonel Grant of Moy, who passed away in April 1822 at the age of 90, was walking along the road with a gun on his shoulder when Culcairn was shot. A bend in the road hid him from the soldiers at that moment, but when he came into view with his gun, they immediately took him into custody on suspicion and brought him to Fort William. After a short time in confinement, he was released. Colonel Grant joined the 42nd as a volunteer or soldier of fortune and later received a cadetship in India, from which he returned nearly fifty years ago with a handsome fortune.”—Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. note p. 280.
[1237] How far any remonstrance on the part of the president would have been attended to may be judged from the following statement:—“When he visited London in the end of the year, (1746,) for the purpose of settling the accounts he had run with the loyal Highland militia, he, as usual, went to court. The king, whose ear had been offended with repeated accounts of the conduct of the military, thus addressed him:—‘My lord-president, you are the person I most wished to see. Shocking reports have been circulated of the barbarities committed by my army in the north; your lordship is, of all men, the best able to satisfy me.’ ‘I wish to God,’ replied the president, ‘that I could, consistently with truth, assure your majesty that such reports are destitute of foundation.’ The king, as was his custom, turned abruptly away from the president; whose accounts, next day, were passed with difficulty; and, as report says, the balance, which was immense, never fully paid up.”—Antijacobin Review, vol. xiii. Review of Home’s History of the Rebellion.
[1237] How much any complaint from the president would have been taken seriously can be judged by the following statement:—“When he visited London at the end of the year, (1746,) to settle the accounts he had with the loyal Highland militia, he, as usual, went to court. The king, who had heard unsettling reports about the military's actions, addressed him:—‘My lord-president, you are the person I most wanted to see. Disturbing reports have circulated about the brutalities committed by my army in the north; you, more than anyone, can reassure me.’ ‘I wish to God,’ replied the president, ‘that I could, truthfully, assure your majesty that such reports are unfounded.’ The king, as was customary, abruptly turned away from the president; whose accounts, the next day, were passed with difficulty; and, as rumor has it, the huge balance was never fully settled.”—Antijacobin Review, vol. xiii. Review of Home’s History of the Rebellion.
[1238] A letter from Fort Augustus, dated June 27, 1746, which made the round of the public journals at the time, thus describes these pastimes:—“Last Wednesday the duke gave two prizes to the soldiers to run heats for on bare-backed Galloways taken from the rebels, when eight started for the first, and ten for the second prize. These Galloways are little larger than a good tup, and there was excellent sport. Yesterday his royal highness gave a fine Holland smock to the soldiers’ wives, to be run for on these Galloways, also bare-backed, and riding with their limbs on each side of the horse like men. Eight started, and there were three of the finest heats ever seen. The prize was won, with great difficulty, by one of the Old Buff’s ladies. In the evening, General Hawley and Colonel Howard run a match for twenty guineas on two of the above shelties: which General Hawley won by about four inches.”
[1238] A letter from Fort Augustus, dated June 27, 1746, which circulated in public journals at the time, describes these activities:—“Last Wednesday the duke awarded two prizes to the soldiers for races on bare-backed Galloways taken from the rebels, with eight competitors for the first prize and ten for the second. These Galloways are only slightly larger than a good ram, and the competition was thrilling. Yesterday, his royal highness gave a fine Holland smock to the soldiers’ wives, who also raced on these Galloways, bare-backed, and riding with their legs on either side of the horse like men. Eight women participated, leading to three of the best races ever witnessed. One of the Old Buff’s ladies won the prize after a tough contest. In the evening, General Hawley and Colonel Howard raced for twenty guineas on two of these small horses, with General Hawley winning by about four inches.”
[1239] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 300. William Jack, one of the prisoners, in a letter to his friends in Elgin (Memoirs, p. 299), says that the sailors used to amuse themselves by hoisting the prisoners up to the yard-arm and dropping them into the sea, and that they would tie them to the mast and flog them; that for several months they had no bed-clothes, and that they used to dig holes among the ship’s ballast, consisting of black earth and small stones, to keep themselves warm. John Farquharson of Aldlerg, himself a prisoner, in a letter to the Rev. Mr. Forbes, published among the Forbes papers, gives an appalling description of the miseries of his fellow prisoners on their voyage from Inverness to London. He says that from hunger, bad usage, and exposure “to all weathers, they were seized with a kind of plague which carried them off by dozens;” and that “a good many of those who would have outlived their sickness, were wantonly murdered by the sailors, by dipping them in the sea in the crisis of their fevers.” After arriving in the Thames, the common prisoners were put into Tilbury Fort, and would have perished for want had not some humane people supported them. The officers were marched rank and file to Southwark jail, amid the hootings of a tumultuous mob, who loaded them with scornful epithets, and assailed them with brickbats, stones, and other missiles.
[1239] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 300. William Jack, one of the prisoners, wrote to his friends in Elgin (Memoirs, p. 299), explaining how the sailors entertained themselves by hoisting the prisoners up to the yard-arm and dropping them into the sea. He mentioned that they would tie them to the mast and whip them; that for several months, they had no bedding, and they would dig holes in the ship’s ballast, made of black earth and small stones, to keep warm. John Farquharson of Aldlerg, also a prisoner, in a letter to Rev. Mr. Forbes, published among the Forbes papers, gives a horrifying account of the suffering of his fellow prisoners during their journey from Inverness to London. He states that due to hunger, mistreatment, and exposure “to all weathers, they were struck by a kind of plague which took them down by dozens;” and that “many who might have survived their illness were cruelly killed by the sailors by being plunged into the sea during the height of their fevers.” After they arrived in the Thames, the ordinary prisoners were taken to Tilbury Fort, where they would have died from neglect if not for some compassionate people who helped them. The officers were marched in formation to Southwark jail, facing the jeers of a rowdy mob that hurled insults and pelted them with bricks, stones, and other projectiles.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
A.D. 1746.
A.D. 1746.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Charles leaves Benbecula and lands in the island of Glass—Proceeds to Harris—Iffurt—Glass—Benbecula—Removes to South Uist—Meets Miss Flora Macdonald—Charles proceeds to Skye—Goes to Kingsburgh House—Portree—Proceeds to Raasay—Returns to Skye—Goes to Ellagol—Interview with the Laird of Mackinnon, with whom he proceeds to the Mainland—Arrives in Loch Nevis in Moidart—Arrest of Malcolm Macleod, Macdonald of Kingsburgh, and Flora Macdonald—Pursuit of Charles—Proceeds to Morar—Borodale—Glen Morar—Narrow Escapes—Reaches Glenshiel—Entertained by robbers in a cave—Death of Roderick Mackenzie, who is mistaken for the Prince—Charles arrives in Strathglass—Braes of Glengarry—Cameron of Clunes—Auchnacarry—Narrow Escape of Charles—Benalder—Cage fitted for Charles’s reception—The Prince embarks at Borodale, and arrives safely in France.
Charles leaves Benbecula and lands on the island of Glass—moves on to Harris—Iffurt—Glass—Benbecula—heads to South Uist—meets Miss Flora Macdonald—Charles continues to Skye—visits Kingsburgh House—Portree—moves on to Raasay—returns to Skye—goes to Ellagol—has an interview with the Laird of Mackinnon, with whom he heads to the Mainland—arrives in Loch Nevis in Moidart—Malcolm Macleod, Macdonald of Kingsburgh, and Flora Macdonald are arrested—Charles is pursued—moves on to Morar—Borodale—Glen Morar—has narrow escapes—reaches Glenshiel—hosted by robbers in a cave—Roderick Mackenzie dies, mistaken for the Prince—Charles arrives in Strathglass—Braes of Glengarry—Cameron of Clunes—Auchnacarry—Charles has a narrow escape—Benalder—a cage is prepared for Charles’s reception—the Prince boards a ship at Borodale and safely arrives in France.
The storm which drove Charles with such rapidity upon the distant shores of Benbecula continued for fourteen hours after he had landed. Accommodating himself to the new situation in which he was placed, he manifested no symptoms of dejection at his reverse of fortune, partook cheerfully along with his companions of the homely fare before him, and with an old sail for a bed, reposed upon the floor of his lowly dwelling. In Benbecula the prince was visited by old Clanranald, to whom the island belonged; and having afterwards had an interview in South Uist with Boisdale, Clanranald’s brother, Charles was advised by him to proceed to Stornoway, the principal seaport in the island of Lewis, and there give out that he and his company were the crew of a merchant ship belonging to the Orkneys, which had been wrecked on the isle of Tiree, and under the pretence of returning home, hire a vessel for that purpose, and escape to France.[1240] Accordingly, after passing two days in Benbecula, Charles and his party set sail for Stornoway on the 29th of April; but in consequence of a strong gale of wind from the south-west, they were obliged to put in next morning at the small isle of Scalpa or Glass, near Harris, about half way between Benbecula and Stornoway. They landed about two hours before daybreak, and were conducted by Donald Macleod to the house of Donald Campbell, a farmer, known to Macleod, to whom they were introduced as merchants shipwrecked on their voyage to the Orkneys. The prince and O’Sullivan took the name of Sinclair, and the latter passed off as Charles’ father. The whole party was hospitably entertained by Campbell, who lent Macleod a boat with which he proceeded next day, the 1st of May, to Stornoway to hire a vessel, leaving Charles and his friends behind.
The storm that pushed Charles so quickly to the faraway shores of Benbecula lasted for fourteen hours after he landed. Adjusting to his new circumstances, he showed no signs of sadness over his change in fortune, happily sharing the simple food with his companions, and with an old sail as his bed, he slept on the floor of his modest home. In Benbecula, the prince was visited by old Clanranald, who owned the island; after that, he met with Boisdale, Clanranald’s brother, in South Uist. Boisdale advised Charles to go to Stornoway, the main seaport on the Isle of Lewis, and claim that he and his party were the crew of a merchant ship from the Orkneys that had been wrecked on the Isle of Tiree. Under the cover of returning home, they were to hire a boat for that purpose and escape to France.[1240] So, after spending two days in Benbecula, Charles and his group set sail for Stornoway on April 29th; however, because of a strong southwesterly wind, they were forced to dock the next morning at the small island of Scalpa or Glass, near Harris, roughly halfway between Benbecula and Stornoway. They landed about two hours before dawn and were brought by Donald Macleod to the home of Donald Campbell, a farmer known to Macleod, where they were introduced as merchants shipwrecked on their way to the Orkneys. The prince and O’Sullivan took on the name Sinclair, with the latter posing as Charles's father. The whole group was warmly welcomed by Campbell, who lent Macleod a boat to go to Stornoway the next day, May 1st, to hire a vessel, leaving Charles and his friends behind.
Having succeeded in hiring a small vessel of forty tons, Macleod sent an express to Charles announcing his success, and requesting him to proceed to Stornoway. This message was received on the 3d of May, and the prince left the isle of Glass next day; but the wind proving contrary, he was obliged to land in Loch Seaforth, in the island of Lewis, a considerable distance from Stornoway. Here Allan Macdonald took his leave. Accompanied by O’Sullivan, O’Neil, and his guide, Charles set out on foot for Stornoway, over a wild and trackless waste, in a very dark and rainy night. The guide lost his way, and the party did not reach the neighbourhood of Stornoway till next day at noon. This mistake, on the part of the conductor, was a fortunate circumstance, as the advanced hour of the day prevented Charles from entering the town, where he might have been seized by the inhabitants, who having received information from the Presbyterian minister of South Uist, that the prince had landed[684] in Lewis with 500 men, with a design of burning their town, carrying off their cattle, and forcing a vessel to carry him to France, afterwards rose in arms to oppose him. Charles stopped at the Point of Arynish, about half a mile from Stornoway, and sent in the guide to acquaint Macleod of his arrival, and to bring out some refreshment, as he and his fellow-travellers had been eighteen hours without food. Donald immediately repaired to the spot with some brandy, bread, and cheese, and found Charles and his two companions standing on a moor extremely fatigued and all wet to the skin. Donald then took them to the house of Mrs. Mackenzie of Kildun, at Arynish, where the prince went to bed. Returning to Stornoway, Macleod was quite amazed to find the town in commotion, and above 200 men under arms. Unable to comprehend the meaning of this sudden rising, Donald went directly into the room where the gentlemen who had taken upon them the rank of officers had assembled, and inquired the cause of such a strange proceeding. He was instantly assailed with abuse by every person present: they informed him of the intelligence they had received from Uist of Charles’s landing, and of his alleged intentions, and they accused Macleod as the cause of the calamity with which they were threatened. Unable to deny the fact of Charles’s arrival in Lewis, Macleod at once admitted it, and to allay their fears he informed them, that so far from having a body of 500 men along with him, as represented, he was attended by two companions only; “and yet,” said Donald, with an air of defiance, “let me tell you farther, gentlemen, if Seaforth himself were here, by G— he durst not put a hand to the prince’s breast!”[1241] The gentlemen present then declared that they had no intention to do the prince the least harm, and the only thing they required of him was to leave the island. Donald offered instantly to comply, and requested them to give him a pilot, but they refused; and although he offered the most liberal payment he could not obtain one. Alarmed for the consequences of being privy to the prince’s escape, the master of the vessel which had been hired, either suspecting the object, or let, as is supposed, into the secret by Macleod, refused to implement his bargain.[1242]
Having successfully rented a small boat of forty tons, Macleod sent a message to Charles letting him know and asking him to come to Stornoway. Charles received this on May 3rd and left the Isle of Glass the next day; however, the contrary wind forced him to land at Loch Seaforth, on the Isle of Lewis, quite far from Stornoway. Here, Allan Macdonald said goodbye. Accompanied by O’Sullivan, O’Neil, and his guide, Charles started walking toward Stornoway across a wild and pathless landscape on a dark and rainy night. The guide lost his way, and the group didn’t reach the area around Stornoway until the next day at noon. This misstep by the guide turned out to be lucky because the late hour stopped Charles from entering the town, where he might have been captured by locals who had been informed by the Presbyterian minister of South Uist that the prince had landed in Lewis with 500 men, planning to burn their town, steal their cattle, and force a ship to take him to France, leading them to rise up against him. Charles stopped at the Point of Arynish, about half a mile from Stornoway, and sent the guide to inform Macleod of his arrival and to bring out some food, as he and his companions had gone eighteen hours without eating. Donald quickly went to the spot with some brandy, bread, and cheese and found Charles and his two partners exhausted and soaked to the skin. Donald then took them to the home of Mrs. Mackenzie of Kildun in Arynish, where the prince went to bed. Upon returning to Stornoway, Macleod was surprised to find the town in turmoil, with over 200 armed men. Unable to understand why there was such a sudden uprising, Donald went straight to the room where the gentlemen who had taken on the role of officers were gathered and asked what was happening. He was immediately met with insults from everyone present: they told him about the news they had received from Uist regarding Charles’s arrival and his supposed intentions, blaming Macleod for the threat facing them. Unable to deny the fact that Charles had landed in Lewis, Macleod quickly confirmed it and, to ease their fears, told them that, contrary to the rumors of him being accompanied by 500 men, he was with only two companions; “and yet,” Donald said defiantly, “let me tell you further, gentlemen, if Seaforth himself were here, by God, he wouldn’t dare touch the prince!” The gentlemen present then declared that they had no intention of harming the prince and only wanted him to leave the island. Donald immediately offered to comply and asked for a pilot, but they refused; and although he offered to pay generously, he couldn’t get one. Worried about the consequences of knowing about the prince’s escape, the captain of the hired vessel, either suspecting the plan or as believed, informed by Macleod, refused to fulfill his agreement.
Returning to the prince, Macleod informed him of these disagreeable occurrences. A proposal was made to fly to the moors; but Charles, thinking that such a step would encourage his enemies to pursue, he resolved to pass the night at Kildun. Here the party killed a cow, for which the lady refused payment, but being pressed by Macleod she at last took the money. Edward Burke performed the duties of cook; but the prince, on the present occasion, superintended the culinary department, and with his own hands prepared a cake of oatmeal, mixed with the brains of the cow, and baked it upon a stone before the fire. At daybreak next morning the party left the island, carrying along with them a small stock of beef, two pecks of meal, and abundance of brandy and sugar. At this time the prince, O’Sullivan, and O’Neil had only six shirts amongst them, and being often drenched with rain, they were frequently obliged to take off the wet ones before the others were half dry. Conceiving that he would be more secure on the mainland than among the islands, Charles resolved to return thither, and ordered the boatmen to carry him to Bollein in Kintail; but they refused on account of the length of the voyage, which they considered dangerous in an open boat. They, therefore, proceeded southwards along the coast; but they had not proceeded far when they observed two large vessels at a distance sailing northwards, and making towards them. To avoid these ships they put into the small isle called Euirn or Iffurt, near Harris, a little to the northward of the island of Glass. On landing, the prince and his attendants went to the summit of a little hill to observe the ships. Charles thought they were French, but his companions considered them English. He was desirous to ascertain the fact, but the boatmen could not be prevailed upon to go out and reconnoitre them. It is probable that these were the two frigates from Nantz, which arrived in Lochnanuagh the day after Charles’s departure from that place, and having landed the money, arms, and ammunition they had[685] brought over for his service, were returning to France.[1243]
Returning to the prince, Macleod informed him of these unpleasant events. A suggestion was made to escape to the moors, but Charles, thinking that would encourage his enemies to pursue them, decided to spend the night at Kildun. There, the group killed a cow, which the lady refused to accept payment for, but after some urging from Macleod, she eventually took the money. Edward Burke took on the role of cook; however, the prince oversaw the cooking this time and personally made an oatmeal cake mixed with the cow's brains, baking it on a stone by the fire. At dawn the next morning, the group left the island with a small supply of beef, two pecks of meal, and plenty of brandy and sugar. At that point, the prince, O’Sullivan, and O’Neil only had six shirts between them, and because they often got soaked in the rain, they frequently had to take off the wet ones before the others were even half dry. Believing he would be safer on the mainland than among the islands, Charles decided to return there and instructed the boatmen to take him to Bollein in Kintail; however, they refused due to the long and dangerous journey in an open boat. Consequently, they headed south along the coast; not long after, they spotted two large ships sailing north towards them. To avoid these vessels, they pulled into a small isle called Euirn or Iffurt, slightly north of the island of Glass. Upon landing, the prince and his companions climbed to the top of a little hill to watch the ships. Charles thought they were French, but his companions believed they were English. He wanted to find out for sure, but the boatmen wouldn’t go out to scout them. It’s likely these were the two frigates from Nantz, which arrived in Lochnanuagh the day after Charles left, and after unloading the money, arms, and ammunition they had brought for his service, were on their way back to France.[685]
The little island on which Charles now was, was inhabited by a few fishermen, who, imagining the prince’s boat to be a press-boat belonging to one of the ships of war, ran away to conceal themselves, leaving their fish behind. Charles and his party fared upon some of the fish which they found drying upon the beach. Unwilling to deprive the poor fishermen of any part of their hard-earned spoils without an equivalent, the prince was about laying down some money on the place from which the fish were taken; but on one of his followers representing to him that by doing so the fishermen might suppose that some person of note had visited the island, and that such an idea might lead to bad consequences, he desisted. Charles remained in this desolate island four days, during all which time he and his party lay in a wretched hut, resembling a hog-sty, and so wretchedly roofed that they were obliged to spread the boat’s sail over the top of it. They lay upon the bare floor, without any covering, and to prevent surprise, kept watch by turns.
The small island where Charles was now located had a few fishermen living there. They thought the prince’s boat was a press boat from one of the warships, so they ran off to hide, leaving their catch behind. Charles and his group ate some of the fish they found drying on the beach. Not wanting to take advantage of the poor fishermen’s hard work without giving something in return, the prince considered leaving some money where the fish had been taken. However, one of his followers suggested that the fishermen might think someone important had visited the island, which could lead to trouble, so he decided against it. Charles spent four days on this deserted island, during which he and his group stayed in a miserable hut that looked like a pigsty, with such a bad roof that they had to spread the boat’s sail over the top. They slept on the bare floor without any blankets and kept watch in turns to avoid being caught by surprise.
Resolving to return to Glass to pay Donald Campbell a visit, Charles left the little island of Iffurt on the 10th of May, and coursed along the shores of the Long Island till he arrived at the isle of Glass. Understanding that Campbell had absconded, from an apprehension that he would be seized for having entertained the prince,—a rumour to that effect having got abroad,—the prince left Glass the same day. There being no wind, the boatmen were obliged to row all night; but about daybreak, the wind began to rise, and hoisting sail, they scudded along the coast of Harris. Having no fresh water on board, they were forced, from lack of other provisions, to use oatmeal made up with salt water, of which Charles partook heartily. This salt water drammach, as this extraordinary preparation was called, was qualified with a dram of brandy, which the prince distributed from a bottle he held in his hand.
Resolved to return to Glass to visit Donald Campbell, Charles left the small island of Iffurt on May 10th and traveled along the shores of Long Island until he reached Glass. He learned that Campbell had fled, fearing he would be captured for having hosted the prince, as rumors had spread. The prince left Glass the same day. With no wind, the boatmen had to row all night, but by dawn, the wind picked up, and they set sail, moving quickly along the coast of Harris. Lacking fresh water on board, they had no food options and had to eat oatmeal mixed with salt water, which Charles consumed eagerly. This salt water drammach, as this unusual dish was called, was enhanced with a shot of brandy, which the prince shared from a bottle he held in his hand.
In coursing along Harris, Charles, while crossing the mouth of Finsbay, espied a ship of war, commanded by Captain Ferguson, lying in the bay, at the distance of about two musket shots, which immediately gave them chase. The ship followed them three leagues; but they escaped among the rocks at the point of Roudil in the Harris. They then kept close to the shore, and in passing along the coast of North Uist were observed by another war vessel lying in Lochmaddy, which also gave them chase. Charles reached Benbecula after a very close pursuit, and had scarcely landed when a storm arose, which drove the vessels that pursued him off the coast. After this escape, Charles could not help remarking, that Providence would not permit him to be taken at this time.
While traveling along Harris, Charles spotted a warship commanded by Captain Ferguson at the mouth of Finsbay, just two musket shots away, and they immediately started chasing him. The ship pursued them for three leagues, but they managed to escape among the rocks at the point of Roudil in Harris. They then stayed close to the shore, and while passing the coast of North Uist, they were seen by another warship anchored in Lochmaddy, which also went after them. Charles made it to Benbecula after a very tight chase and had barely landed when a storm hit, forcing the pursuing vessels off the coast. After this close call, Charles couldn't help but think that Providence wouldn’t let him be captured this time.
It being low water when Charles landed in Benbecula, one of the boatmen went among the rocks in quest of shell-fish, and found a crab, which he held up to the prince with an expression of joy. Taking up a pail which lay in the boat, Charles immediately proceeded to the spot where the boatman stood, and, in conjunction with him, soon filled the pail with crabs. The party then proceeded to a small hut which lay at the distance of two miles. Charles carried the pail, which Macleod insisted on relieving him of; but Charles refused to part with it, observing that he and the rest of the company might carry the baggage. The door of the hovel was so low, that the party could only enter by creeping in on their hands and knees; but to make the entry easier for the prince, Burke dug away part of the ground, and put heather below the prince’s knees. From this homely residence, Charles sent a message to old Clanranald, acquainting him of his return to Benbecula, and of the difficulties with which he was beset. Clanranald repaired without delay to the hut, and promised Charles all the assistance in his power to enable him to leave the kingdom. Lady Clanranald, at the same time, sent Charles half-a-dozen of shirts, some shoes and stockings, a supply of wine and brandy, and other articles, to make his situation as comfortable as circumstances would admit of. After passing several days in this miserable habitation, Charles, by the advice of Clanranald, removed to South Uist, and took up his abode near the hill of Coradale, in the centre of the island,[686] which was considered a more secure place of retreat.
It was low tide when Charles landed in Benbecula. One of the boatmen searched among the rocks for shellfish and found a crab, which he happily held up for the prince to see. Charles grabbed a bucket that was in the boat and went to where the boatman was, quickly filling the bucket with crabs together. The group then made their way to a small hut about two miles away. Charles carried the bucket, but Macleod insisted on taking it from him, though Charles refused to hand it over, saying that he and the others could carry their own things. The entrance to the hut was so low that the group had to crawl in on their hands and knees. To make it easier for the prince, Burke dug out some of the ground and placed heather under Charles’s knees. From this simple place, Charles sent a message to old Clanranald, letting him know he was back in Benbecula and informing him of the challenges he faced. Clanranald came to the hut right away and promised Charles all the help he could to help him escape the kingdom. At the same time, Lady Clanranald sent Charles half a dozen shirts, some shoes and stockings, a supply of wine and brandy, and other items to make his situation as comfortable as possible. After spending several days in this unfortunate dwelling, Charles, following Clanranald's advice, moved to South Uist and settled near the hill of Coradale, in the center of the island,[686] which was seen as a more secure hideout.
When on the eve of leaving Benbecula, Charles despatched Donald Macleod in Campbell’s boat, which he still retained, to the mainland, with letters to Lochiel and Secretary Murray, desiring to know how affairs stood, and requesting that a supply of cash and brandy might be sent to him. Donald met Lochiel and Murray at the head of Loch Arkaig; but Murray, from whom he was desired to obtain the money, informed him that he had none to spare, having only sixty louis-d’ors, which he meant to keep for his own necessities. Donald received letters from Lochiel and Murray to the prince, and, having found the means, he purchased two ankers of brandy, at a guinea each, for the use of the prince, with which he returned after an absence of eighteen days.[1244]
On the night before leaving Benbecula, Charles sent Donald Macleod in Campbell’s boat, which he still had, to the mainland with letters for Lochiel and Secretary Murray. He wanted to know how things were going and requested some cash and brandy. Donald met Lochiel and Murray at the top of Loch Arkaig, but Murray, who was supposed to give him the money, told him he didn’t have any to spare—only sixty louis-d’ors, which he intended to keep for his own needs. Donald received letters from Lochiel and Murray for the prince and managed to buy two ankers of brandy at a guinea each for the prince, returning after being gone for eighteen days.[1244]
On his return he found the prince in a more comfortable dwelling than that in which he had left him. He had removed to South Uist on the 16th of May, and lived in the house of one of Clanranald’s tenants, situated upon Coradale. The house not being water-tight, two cow-hides were placed upon four sticks to prevent the rain from falling upon him when asleep. The house in which the prince lodged was called the Forest house of Glencoradale, and though the situation was remote, it was the best that could be devised for securing a retreat either to the hills or to the sea, according to circumstances. There being abundance of game in the island, the prince occupied himself almost daily in his favourite amusements of hunting and shooting. His dexterity in shooting birds upon the wing was particularly remarked. To vary his recreation, he frequently went down to the sea-shore, and going on board a small boat, caught, with hand-lines, some small fishes, called lyths by the inhabitants. Clanranald and his lady did every thing in their power to render his situation agreeable; and Clanranald placed twelve able men at his disposal to serve as guides through the island, and to execute any orders Charles might give them.
On his return, he found the prince in a more comfortable place than where he had left him. He had moved to South Uist on May 16th and was living in the house of one of Clanranald’s tenants, located on Coradale. Since the house wasn't watertight, two cowhides were set up on four sticks to keep the rain off him while he slept. The house where the prince stayed was called the Forest house of Glencoradale, and although it was secluded, it was the best option for escaping to the hills or the sea, depending on the situation. With plenty of game on the island, the prince kept himself busy almost every day with his favorite activities of hunting and shooting. His skill in shooting birds in flight was particularly noted. To mix up his leisure time, he often went down to the sea shore, and by boarding a small boat, he caught some small fish known as lyths by the locals using hand-lines. Clanranald and his wife did everything they could to make his stay enjoyable; Clanranald even provided twelve capable men to serve as guides around the island and to carry out any orders Charles might have for them.
While Charles was thus passing his time in South Uist, his situation every day was becoming more and more critical. The Long island, as the principal group of the Hebrides is called, was surrounded on every side by cutters, sloops of war, and frigates. Upwards of fifteen hundred militia and some regular troops were landed in different parts of the island, and a guard was posted at every ferry in the archipelago to prevent any person from getting out of it without a passport. Charles was made aware of his danger; but he declined to leave the Long island till he should receive some farther intelligence, which Clanranald endeavoured to obtain by crossing over to the mainland. At length the peril of Charles became so imminent, that there appeared no possibility of an escape. He had already spent three weeks in South Uist; and though his residence was known to upwards of a hundred persons, all of whom were probably aware of the splendid reward which had been offered for his apprehension, yet such was the fidelity of these poor people, that not one of them betrayed their trust, by giving notice to the emissaries of the government of the place of his concealment. He lived in comparative security in South Uist till about the middle of June, when, in consequence of the presence of a body of militia in the island of Eriska, which lies between Barra and South Uist, he found it absolutely necessary to shift his quarters. He accordingly left South Uist in Campbell’s boat with his four companions, on the 14th of June, and landed in the small isle of Wia or Fovaya, between South Uist and Benbecula, in which he remained four nights; and on the 18th, the prince, O’Neil, and Burke, went to Rossinish, leaving O’Sullivan and Macleod in Wia. Charles passed two nights at Rossinish; but receiving information that some militia were approaching Benbecula, he resolved to return to Coradale. O’Sullivan and Macleod anticipated Charles’s design by bringing the boat to Rossinish during the night, and having set sail, they encountered a violent storm, accompanied with a heavy rain, which forced them to land upon the rock called Achkirside-allich at Uishinish Point, in a cleft of which they took up their quarters. At night, finding their enemies within two miles of them, they sailed again, and arrived safely at a place called Celiestiella,[687] whence they steered towards Loch Boisdale; but, observing a boat in their way, they returned to their former place, where they passed the night. They proceeded to Loch Boisdale next day, where they were informed that Boisdale had been made a prisoner, a circumstance which perplexed Charles exceedingly, as Boisdale, from his perfect knowledge of the different places of concealment in the Long island, was the chief person on whom he relied for directions in his various movements. Charles skulked some days about Loch Boisdale, where he and his attendants received occasional supplies of food from Lady Boisdale.[1245]
While Charles was spending his time in South Uist, his situation became more and more critical every day. The Long Island, the main group of the Hebrides, was surrounded on all sides by cutters, sloops of war, and frigates. Over fifteen hundred militia and some regular troops had been landed in different parts of the island, and a guard was posted at every ferry in the archipelago to prevent anyone from leaving without a passport. Charles was aware of his danger, but he chose not to leave Long Island until he received more information, which Clanranald tried to get by going over to the mainland. Eventually, Charles's peril became so imminent that there seemed to be no way to escape. He had already spent three weeks in South Uist; and although more than a hundred people knew where he was staying, all of whom were likely aware of the considerable reward offered for his capture, the loyalty of these poor people was such that not one of them betrayed him by notifying government agents of his hiding place. He lived in relative safety in South Uist until about mid-June, when, due to the presence of a group of militia on the island of Eriska, which lies between Barra and South Uist, he realized it was absolutely necessary to move. So, he left South Uist in Campbell’s boat with his four companions on June 14th and landed on the small isle of Wia or Fovaya, located between South Uist and Benbecula, where he stayed for four nights. On the 18th, the prince, O’Neil, and Burke went to Rossinish, leaving O’Sullivan and Macleod on Wia. Charles spent two nights at Rossinish, but after receiving word that some militia were approaching Benbecula, he decided to return to Coradale. O’Sullivan and Macleod anticipated Charles's plan by bringing the boat to Rossinish during the night, and after setting sail, they encountered a violent storm with heavy rain, forcing them to land on the rock called Achkirside-allich at Uishinish Point, where they found shelter in a cleft. At night, realizing their enemies were within two miles of them, they sailed again and safely reached a place called Celiestiella,[687] from where they headed towards Loch Boisdale; but seeing a boat in their way, they returned to their previous location, where they spent the night. The next day, they made their way to Loch Boisdale, where they learned that Boisdale had been captured, which greatly troubled Charles, as Boisdale's extensive knowledge of the various hiding spots on Long Island was crucial for guiding him in his movements. Charles hid out for several days around Loch Boisdale, where he and his companions received occasional food supplies from Lady Boisdale.[1245]
During the time the prince remained in Loch Boisdale, he was kept in a perpetual state of alarm by the vessels of war which hovered off the coast of South Uist. At one time no less than fifteen sail were in sight; and two of them having entered the Loch, Charles and his companions abandoned the boat, and fled to the mountains. The vessels having gone out to sea, Charles and his party returned to the boat, in which they had left a small stock of provisions; and having taken out the sails for the purpose of covering them, they lay in the fields two nights on the south side of the Loch. Removing the third night farther up the inlet, they passed two other nights in the same way, suffering all the time the greatest privations. Hitherto the military had not visited South Uist; but information was brought on the last of these days to Charles, that a party, under Captain Caroline Scott, an officer celebrated, along with General Hawley, Major Lockhart, and others, for his cruelties, had just landed at the head of a body of 500 regulars and militia, within a mile and a half of the place where Charles then was. On receiving this alarming intelligence, Charles instantly resolved to separate his party; and leaving O’Sullivan, Macleod, and Burke, with the boatmen, to shift for themselves, he and O’Neil went off to the mountains, carrying only two shirts along with them. The faithful Macleod was so affected at parting that he shed tears.[1246]
During the time the prince stayed in Loch Boisdale, he was constantly on edge because of the warships that lurked off the coast of South Uist. At one point, there were as many as fifteen sail in sight; and when two of them entered the Loch, Charles and his companions abandoned the boat and fled to the mountains. Once the vessels went back out to sea, Charles and his group returned to the boat, where they had left some supplies; they took out the sails to cover themselves and spent two nights in the fields on the south side of the Loch. On the third night, they moved further up the inlet and spent two more nights like that, enduring significant hardships the entire time. Until then, the military hadn't come to South Uist; however, Charles was informed on the last of those days that a party, led by Captain Caroline Scott—an officer infamous for his cruelty alongside General Hawley, Major Lockhart, and others—had just landed with a group of 500 regulars and militia within a mile and a half of where Charles was at the time. Upon receiving this alarming news, Charles quickly decided to split up his group. He left O’Sullivan, Macleod, and Burke with the boatmen to fend for themselves while he and O’Neil headed off to the mountains, taking only two shirts with them. The devoted Macleod was so emotional at their parting that he cried.[1246]
Beset with dangers on every hand, Charles and his companion directed their steps towards Benbecula, and, about midnight, came to a[688] hut into which O’Neil entered. Providentially for Charles, O’Neil here found Miss Flora Macdonald, with whom he had got lately acquainted at Ormaclade, the seat of Clanranald, in Benbecula, when on a visit to the chief, whose kinswoman she was. This lady, whose memory will ever be held in esteem by posterity, for her generous and noble disinterestedness in rescuing the prince from the imminent perils which surrounded him, was the daughter of Macdonald of Milton, in the island of South Uist. Her father left her an orphan when only a year old, and her mother had married Macdonald of Armadale, in the isle of Skye, who commanded one of the militia companies raised in that island by Sir Alexander Macdonald, and was now in South Uist at the head of his corps. Miss Macdonald was about twenty-four years of age, of the middle size, and to the attractions of a handsome figure and great vivacity, she added the more estimable mental qualities of good sense, blandness of temper, and humanity. The hut in which O’Neil now met Miss Macdonald belonged to her only brother, Angus Macdonald of Milton, in whose family she then resided.
Surrounded by dangers on all sides, Charles and his companion made their way to Benbecula, and around midnight, they reached a[688] hut where O’Neil entered. Fortunately for Charles, O’Neil found Miss Flora Macdonald there, whom he had recently met at Ormaclade, the home of Clanranald in Benbecula, during a visit to the chief, who was her relative. This woman, whose memory will always be cherished by future generations for her selfless and noble efforts in saving the prince from the serious threats he faced, was the daughter of Macdonald of Milton on the island of South Uist. Her father had passed away when she was just a year old, and her mother had remarried Macdonald of Armadale, on the Isle of Skye, who was leading one of the militia companies raised on that island by Sir Alexander Macdonald and was now in South Uist commanding his troops. Miss Macdonald was about twenty-four years old, of average height, and alongside her attractive figure and vibrant personality, she possessed the more admirable traits of good sense, a pleasant disposition, and compassion. The hut where O’Neil encountered Miss Macdonald belonged to her only brother, Angus Macdonald of Milton, with whom she was then living.
As O’Neil recollected that Miss Macdonald had expressed, in his presence, an earnest desire to see the prince, and had offered to do any thing in her power to protect him, it occurred to O’Neil that, on the present occasion, she might render an essential service to the prince if, after dressing him in female attire, she would pass him off as her maid-servant, and carry him to Skye. O’Neil at once proposed his plan to the young lady; but she thought it fantastical and dangerous, and at first positively refused to engage in it. As parties of the Macdonald, Macleod, and Campbell militia were roaming over the island of South Uist in quest of Charles, as no person could leave the island without a passport, and as there was a guard posted at every ferry, and the channel between Uist and Skye covered with ships of war, the utter hopelessness of such an attempt appeared evident. Bent, however, upon his plan, O’Neil was resolved to try what effect Charles’s own presence would have upon the young lady in inducing her to yield, and he accordingly introduced her to the prince. Miss Macdonald was so strongly impressed with his critical and forlorn state, that, on seeing Charles, she almost instantly consented to conduct him to Skye. She describes the prince at this time as in a bad state of health; and though of a thin and weak habit of body, and greatly worn out by fatigue, yet exhibiting a cheerfulness, magnanimity, and fortitude, which those only who saw him could have credited.[1247]
As O’Neil remembered that Miss Macdonald had expressed, in his presence, a strong desire to see the prince and had offered to do anything she could to protect him, it occurred to O’Neil that, on this occasion, she might provide a crucial service to the prince if, after dressing him in women's clothes, she could pass him off as her maid and take him to Skye. O’Neil immediately shared his plan with the young lady; however, she thought it was unrealistic and risky, and initially refused to go along with it. With groups from the Macdonald, Macleod, and Campbell militias searching the island of South Uist for Charles, and with no one able to leave the island without a passport, and with guards at every ferry, plus the channel between Uist and Skye filled with warships, the hopelessness of such an attempt was clear. Nonetheless, determined to carry out his plan, O’Neil decided to see what effect Charles’s presence would have on the young lady in persuading her to agree, and he introduced her to the prince. Miss Macdonald was so deeply affected by his dire and desperate situation that, upon seeing Charles, she quickly agreed to help him get to Skye. She described the prince at that time as being in poor health; although he was thin and weak, greatly exhausted from fatigue, he still showed a cheerfulness, courage, and resilience that no one could have believed without seeing him firsthand.[1247]
Having thus given her consent to O’Neil’s proposal, Miss Macdonald instantly proceeded to Clanranald’s house to procure the necessary requisites for the intended voyage to Skye. In crossing one of the fords on her way to Ormaclade, she and her man-servant, Neil Mac Eachan,[1248] not having passports, were taken prisoners by a party of militia, and, being detained till next morning, were brought before the commanding officer, who luckily turned out to be her own step-father, Captain Hugh Macdonald. Having stated to him her intention of proceeding to Skye to her mother, she, without difficulty or suspicion, procured a passport from her stepfather, for herself, a manservant, and her maid, who, in the passport, was called Betty Burke, (the name the prince was to assume,) and who was recommended by Captain Macdonald to his wife as an excellent spinner of flax, and a faithful servant.[1249] Next day at four o’clock in the afternoon, Charles received a message from Miss Macdonald, who had reached Ormaclade, informing him that “all was well;” on receiving which, he and O’Neil resolved to join her immediately; but, to their great consternation, the messenger informed them that they could not pass either of the fords that separated South Uist from Benbecula as they were both[689] guarded by the military. In their perplexity, an inhabitant offered to convey them in his boat to Benbecula; and they were accordingly landed on a promontory of that island. They dismissed the boat, after having given orders to the boatmen to meet them on the opposite side of the island, and proceeded on their journey; but they had not gone far when they observed that the land on which they stood was surrounded by water. Thinking that the pilot had made a mistake, they hallooed after the boat, but in vain, as it was already far from the shore. As it was high water, Charles and his companion imagined that they could obtain a dry passage on the subsiding of the tide; but they were disappointed. The situation of the prince now appeared dismal. After escaping so many dangers, he had at present no prospect but to starve upon a desert island. Nevertheless, he kept up his spirit; and, after a laborious search, he succeeded in finding a ford, by which he and his companion crossed.[1250] Charles and his companion arrived at Rossinish, the place of rendezvous, about midnight, wet to the skin, and exhausted with hunger and fatigue. Finding that a party of military was stationed at a short distance, they retired to another place, about four miles from Rossinish, whence O’Neil went to Ormaclade to ascertain the reason why Miss Macdonald had not kept her appointment. In explanation, she informed him, that conceiving the prince would be safer in North Uist than in Skye, she had engaged a cousin of her own in North Uist to receive him into his house. This gentleman, however, having afterwards declined to run the risk of harbouring the prince, Miss Macdonald made the necessary preparations for her voyage. Having hired a six-oared boat to carry her to Skye, which she ordered to be in readiness at an appointed place the following day, Miss Macdonald left Ormaclade on the 27th of June, along with Lady Clanranald, a Mrs. Macdonald and Mac Eachan, all of whom were conducted by O’Neil to the place where Charles lay concealed, about eight miles from Ormaclade. On entering the hovel, they found Charles employed in roasting, for dinner, the heart, liver, and kidneys of a sheep upon a wooden spit. The ladies began to compassionate the prince upon his unfortunate situation; but he diverted their attention from this melancholy subject by some facetious observations. He remarked that the wretched to-day may be happy to-morrow, and that all great men would be better by suffering as he was doing. The party dined in the hut, Miss Macdonald sitting on the right, and Lady Clanranald on the left hand of the prince.
Having agreed to O’Neil’s proposal, Miss Macdonald immediately went to Clanranald’s house to gather the necessary items for the planned trip to Skye. While crossing one of the fords on her way to Ormaclade, she and her servant, Neil Mac Eachan,[1248] were captured by a militia group due to not having passports. They were held until the next morning and brought before the commanding officer, who turned out to be her step-father, Captain Hugh Macdonald. After explaining her intention to go to Skye to see her mother, she easily secured a passport from him for herself, a male servant, and her maid, referred to in the passport as Betty Burke (the name the prince would use), who was recommended by Captain Macdonald to his wife as a skilled flax spinner and a trusted servant.[1249] The next day at four o’clock in the afternoon, Charles received a message from Miss Macdonald, who had reached Ormaclade, letting him know that “all was well.” In response, he and O’Neil decided to join her right away; however, to their dismay, the messenger informed them that they could not cross either of the fords that separated South Uist from Benbecula as both were guarded by soldiers. In their confusion, a local offered to take them by boat to Benbecula, and they were landed on a promontory of that island. They dismissed the boat after instructing the boatmen to meet them on the other side of the island and continued on their journey. However, they soon realized that the land they were on was surrounded by water. Thinking that the pilot had made a mistake, they shouted for the boat, but it was already too far away. Since it was high tide, Charles and his friend thought they could find a dry way across once the tide went down, but they were disappointed. The prince's situation felt hopeless. After escaping numerous dangers, he now faced the possibility of starving on a deserted island. Still, he kept his spirits up and after a thorough search, found a ford that allowed him and his friend to cross.[1250] Charles and his companion reached Rossinish, the meeting spot, around midnight, soaked to the skin and weary from hunger and fatigue. Discovering that a military group was stationed nearby, they moved to another location about four miles from Rossinish, where O’Neil went to Ormaclade to find out why Miss Macdonald hadn’t kept her appointment. She explained that thinking the prince would be safer in North Uist than in Skye, she had arranged for a cousin of hers in North Uist to take him in. However, this gentleman later decided against the risk of sheltering the prince, prompting Miss Macdonald to prepare for her voyage. She hired a six-oared boat to take her to Skye, ordering it to be ready at a set location the next day. On June 27th, Miss Macdonald left Ormaclade with Lady Clanranald, Mrs. Macdonald, and Mac Eachan, all of whom O’Neil guided to where Charles was hiding, about eight miles from Ormaclade. Upon entering the hut, they found Charles cooking the heart, liver, and kidneys of a sheep over a wooden spit for dinner. The ladies began to sympathize with the prince about his unfortunate circumstances, but he lightened the mood with some humorous remarks. He noted that those in misery today might find happiness tomorrow, and that all great people benefit from enduring hardships like his. The group had dinner in the hut, with Miss Macdonald sitting on the right and Lady Clanranald on the left side of the prince.
After dinner, Charles put on the female attire, which had been provided for him by the ladies. It was coarse and homely, and consisted of a flowered linen gown, a light-coloured quilted petticoat, a white apron, and a mantle of dun camlet made after the Irish fashion, with a hood. Whilst Charles was putting on this extraordinary dress, several jokes were passed on the singularity of the prince’s appearance. The ladies and Neil Mac Eachan returned to Ormaclade, and in the evening again met Charles and his companion on the sea-shore, at a mile’s distance from that house. They sat down to supper on the sea-side; but before they had finished, a messenger arrived with information that General Campbell and Captain Ferguson had arrived at Ormaclade with a large party of soldiers and marines, in quest of Charles. Lady Clanranald went immediately home, and, on reaching her house, was interrogated very strictly by these officers as to the cause of her absence; but she excused herself by saying that she had been visiting a sick child.[1251]
After dinner, Charles put on the women’s clothes that the ladies had given him. They were rough and plain, consisting of a floral linen gown, a light-colored quilted petticoat, a white apron, and an Irish-style dun camlet mantle with a hood. While Charles was getting dressed in this unusual outfit, several jokes were made about how peculiar he looked. The ladies and Neil Mac Eachan went back to Ormaclade, and in the evening, they met up with Charles and his companion again on the beach, a mile away from the house. They sat down for supper by the sea, but before they finished, a messenger arrived with news that General Campbell and Captain Ferguson had reached Ormaclade with a large group of soldiers and marines, searching for Charles. Lady Clanranald went straight home, and once she got there, the officers questioned her closely about why she had been gone. She explained that she’d been visiting a sick child.[1251]
After the departure of Lady Clanranald, Charles and his protectress went down to the beach, where their boat lay afloat, so as to be in readiness to embark in case the military should appear. They kindled a fire upon a rock; but they had scarcely warmed themselves, when they were thrown into a state of alarm by the appearance of four boats full of armed men, apparently making towards the shore. They instantly extinguished their fire, and concealed themselves behind some rocks. Fortunately they were not observed by the boats, which, instead of coming to land, sailed[690] along the shore, within a gun-shot of the spot where Charles lay concealed. Judging it unwise to put to sea during the day, Charles deferred his voyage till the evening, and accordingly embarked, at eight o’clock on the 28th of June, for Skye, accompanied by Miss Macdonald and Neil Mac Eachan. The prince was extremely sorry to part with O’Neil, his only remaining companion, and entreated Miss Macdonald to allow him to accompany them; but, as she had only three passports, she absolutely refused to accede to the request.[1252]
After Lady Clanranald left, Charles and his protector went down to the beach, where their boat was ready to set off in case the military showed up. They started a fire on a rock, but barely had a chance to warm themselves before four boats filled with armed men appeared, seemingly heading towards the shore. They immediately put out the fire and hid behind some rocks. Luckily, the boats didn’t spot them and instead sailed along the shore, close enough for a gunshot from where Charles was hiding. Thinking it was unwise to set sail during the day, Charles decided to wait until evening to embark. He left at eight o'clock on June 28th, heading for Skye, along with Miss Macdonald and Neil Mac Eachan. The prince was very sad to say goodbye to O’Neil, his last remaining companion, and asked Miss Macdonald to let him come with them. However, since she only had three passports, she firmly refused his request.[1252]
When Charles left the shores of Benbecula the evening was clear and serene, and a gentle and favourable breeze rippled over the bosom of the deep; but as they proceeded to sea the sky began to lower, and they had not rowed above a league when the wind rose, the sea became rough, and a tempest ensued which seemed to threaten them with destruction. Miss Macdonald and the boatmen grew alarmed, but Charles showed the greatest composure, and, to revive their drooping spirits, alternately related some amusing stories and sang several songs, among which was an old spirited air composed on the occasion of the restoration of Charles II. In the passage Miss Macdonald fell asleep, and Charles took every precaution to prevent her being disturbed.
When Charles left the shores of Benbecula, the evening was clear and calm, and a gentle, favorable breeze rippled across the surface of the deep. But as they sailed out to sea, the sky started to darken, and they hadn’t rowed more than a league when the wind picked up, the sea got rough, and a storm broke out that seemed to threaten their safety. Miss Macdonald and the boatmen became anxious, but Charles remained very composed. To lift their spirits, he shared some funny stories and sang several songs, including an old lively tune composed for the restoration of Charles II. During the journey, Miss Macdonald fell asleep, and Charles took great care to ensure she wouldn’t be disturbed.
The wind having shifted several times during the night, the boatmen had not been able to keep a regular course, and when day-light appeared next morning, they found themselves out of sight of land without knowing where they were. Having no compass, they proceeded at random; but they had not sailed far when they perceived some of the headlands of Skye. Favoured by the wind, they soon gained the point of Waternish, on the west of the island. In passing along this point they were fired upon by a party of Macleod militia, who called upon them to land; but they continued their course, and, to prevent suspicion, plied their oars very slowly. Charles told the boatmen “not to fear the villains;” but they assured him that they did not care for themselves: their only fear was for him. “No fear of me!” was Charles’s reply. Encouraged by the undaunted bravery of the prince, the boat’s crew applied themselves with energy to their oars; on observing which the Macleods continued to fire at the boat till it got out of reach of their shot, but did no harm. Whilst the bullets were falling about the boat, Charles, it is said, requested Miss Macdonald to lie down in the bottom of the boat in order to avoid them; but she heroically declined the proposal, and declared that, as she was endeavouring to preserve[691] the life of her prince, she would never degrade herself by attending to the safety of her own person while that of her master was in jeopardy. She even solicited Charles to occupy the place he had assigned for her. The prince, as the danger increased, became more urgent; but no entreaties could prevail upon Miss Macdonald to abandon her intrepid resolution, till Charles offered to lie down also. Both accordingly lay down in the bottom of the boat, till out of reach of the bullets of the militia.
The wind had changed several times during the night, and the boatmen couldn’t keep a steady course. By the time daylight came the next morning, they found themselves far from land and unsure of their location. Lacking a compass, they moved randomly; however, they hadn’t gone far when they spotted some of Skye's headlands. Taking advantage of the wind, they soon reached the Waternish point on the west side of the island. As they were passing this point, a group of Macleod militia fired at them and demanded that they land. The boatmen kept going and, to avoid raising suspicion, rowed very slowly. Charles told the boatmen “not to worry about the villains,” but they insisted their concern wasn’t for themselves; their only worry was for him. “No worry about me!” Charles replied. Inspired by the prince’s fearless spirit, the crew put more energy into their rowing; seeing this, the Macleods continued to shoot at them until they were out of range, but caused no injury. While bullets were falling around the boat, Charles reportedly asked Miss Macdonald to lie down in the bottom of the boat to stay safe. However, she heroically refused, stating that while she was trying to protect her prince’s life, she would never lower herself to thinking about her own safety when his was at risk. She even urged Charles to take the spot she was supposed to occupy. As the danger grew, Charles pressed her more, but nothing could make Miss Macdonald change her brave decision until Charles offered to lie down too. They both finally lay down in the bottom of the boat, until they were out of the militia's firing range.
After escaping this danger they entered a small creek, and the party, after taking a short rest, proceeded to Kilbride, and landed near Mugstot or Moydhstat, the seat of Sir Alexander Macdonald, near the northern extremity of Skye. Sir Alexander was at this time with the Duke of Cumberland at Fort Augustus; and, as his lady was known to be a warm friend of the prince, Flora resolved to proceed to Moydhstat and acquaint her of Charles’s arrival. Lady Margaret Macdonald had inherited the spirit of Jacobitism from her father Alexander, Earl of Eglintoun; and, as she knew that her husband was a Jacobite at heart, she was less scrupulous to assist the prince in his necessities. Knowing her good intentions, Charles had, about a week before his arrival in Skye, written her a letter, which was sent inclosed in one from Hugh Macdonald of Balishair, in North Uist, to his brother Donald Roy Macdonald, who was requested to deliver the letter into her ladyship’s own hand. Balishair announced in the letter to his brother, that, as a very strict search was making in the Long island for Charles, he intended to seek refuge upon a small grass island, called Fladdachuan, belonging to Sir Alexander Macdonald, lying to the north of Trotternish, with only one tenant upon it, and requesting him to keep a sharp look-out for the prince, to meet him upon Fladdachuan and provide him with necessaries. He was desired to show the letter to Lady Margaret, and after she had perused it to throw it into the fire; and he also requested that her ladyship should do the same with the letter sent her. The letter was accordingly delivered to Lady Margaret by Donald Roy, who burnt his own, as directed; but, on begging Lady Margaret to put hers into the fire, she rose up, and, kissing the letter, exclaimed, “No! I will not burn it. I will preserve it for the sake of him who wrote it to me. Although King George’s forces should come to the house, I hope I shall find a way to secure the letter.”[1253]
After escaping this danger, they entered a small creek, and after taking a short rest, the group moved on to Kilbride, landing near Mugstot or Moydhstat, the residence of Sir Alexander Macdonald, located near the northern tip of Skye. At that time, Sir Alexander was with the Duke of Cumberland at Fort Augustus, and since his wife was known to be a strong supporter of the prince, Flora decided to go to Moydhstat and inform her of Charles’s arrival. Lady Margaret Macdonald had inherited the Jacobite spirit from her father, Alexander, Earl of Eglintoun; and knowing her husband was a secret Jacobite, she felt less hesitant to assist the prince in his needs. A week before Charles arrived in Skye, he had written her a letter, which was sent enclosed in one from Hugh Macdonald of Balishair in North Uist, to his brother Donald Roy Macdonald, who was asked to deliver the letter to her directly. Balishair told his brother in the letter that, since a very strict search was being conducted in the Long Island for Charles, he planned to seek refuge on a small grassy island called Fladdachuan, owned by Sir Alexander Macdonald, located north of Trotternish, which had only one tenant living on it, and asked him to keep a lookout for the prince, to meet him on Fladdachuan and give him what he needed. He was instructed to show the letter to Lady Margaret, and after she had read it, to burn it; he also asked her to do the same with the letter sent to her. The letter was delivered to Lady Margaret by Donald Roy, who burnt his own as instructed; but when he asked Lady Margaret to burn hers, she stood up, kissed the letter, and said, “No! I will not burn it. I will keep it for the sake of the one who wrote it to me. Even if King George’s forces come to the house, I hope I will find a way to keep the letter.”[1253]
Leaving Charles in the boat, Miss Flora, accompanied by Neil Mac Eachan, set out for Mugstot, to apprise Lady Margaret of her arrival. It was a fortunate circumstance that Charles was left behind, as there was a militia officer of the name of Macleod in the house, who, on Miss Macdonald’s entering the room where he was sitting, questioned her very closely as to her journey; but she answered his interrogatories so readily, and with such apparent candour and simplicity, that he had not the least suspicion that she was any way concerned about the prince. Charles’s arrival was not altogether unexpected, as she had been informed the day before by Mrs. Macdonald, wife of John Macdonald of Kirkebost, in North Uist, who had come from the Long island, of the probability of his appearing speedily in Skye. Lady Margaret, on being informed of the prince’s arrival in her neighbourhood, was greatly alarmed for his safety. Her active benevolence was ever seconded by superior talents; and, on the present occasion, she displayed a presence of mind and readiness of invention, which corresponded with these high qualifications. Mr. Macdonald of Kingsburgh, Sir Alexander’s factor, being then in the house, she resolved to consult him in this emergency. Desirous also to avail herself of the services of Captain Roy Macdonald, who had visited Fladdachuan in quest of the prince, she sent an express to Trotternish, where he then resided, requesting his immediate attendance at Mugstot. Mounting his horse, he repaired to the spot, and found Lady Margaret and Kingsburgh walking together, in serious conversation. On dismounting, Lady Margaret came up to him and exclaimed, “O Donald Roy, we are ruined for ever!” After a long consultation, Lady Margaret proposed that, as the prince could not remain long in Skye without being discovered, he should be conducted to old Raasay, who was himself concealed with some select friends, and that, in the mean time,[692] he should take up his residence in Kingsburgh house.
Leaving Charles in the boat, Miss Flora, along with Neil Mac Eachan, set off for Mugstot to inform Lady Margaret of her arrival. It was lucky that Charles stayed behind, as there was a militia officer named Macleod in the house, who, upon Miss Macdonald entering the room where he sat, questioned her closely about her journey. However, she answered his questions so quickly and with such clear honesty that he had no suspicion she was involved with the prince. Charles’s arrival wasn’t entirely unexpected, as she had been told the day before by Mrs. Macdonald, wife of John Macdonald of Kirkebost in North Uist, who had come from the Long Island, about the likelihood of him appearing in Skye soon. When Lady Margaret learned of the prince's arrival nearby, she grew very concerned for his safety. Her proactive kindness was always supported by her exceptional intelligence; and on this occasion, she showed a level-headedness and quick thinking that matched her exceptional abilities. Mr. Macdonald of Kingsburgh, Sir Alexander’s factor, happened to be in the house, and she decided to consult him in this urgent situation. Wanting to also get the help of Captain Roy Macdonald, who had gone to Fladdachuan searching for the prince, she sent a messenger to Trotternish, where he was staying, asking for him to come to Mugstot right away. After mounting his horse, he made his way there and found Lady Margaret and Kingsburgh walking together, deep in conversation. As he dismounted, Lady Margaret approached him and exclaimed, “O Donald Roy, we are ruined forever!” After a long discussion, Lady Margaret suggested that since the prince couldn’t stay in Skye for long without being discovered, he should be taken to old Raasay, who was hiding with a few trusted friends, and in the meantime, he should stay at Kingsburgh house.
During the time this consultation lasted, Charles remained upon the shore, at a short distance from the foot of the garden. Kingsburgh proposed to go and acquaint him with their determination; but, lest he might be observed by some of the military about the house, Neil Mac Eachan was sent to inform him that Kingsburgh meant to visit him, and to request that he would retire behind a neighbouring hill to escape observation. Taking with him some wine and provisions, Kingsburgh repaired to the spot where Mac Eachan had left Charles. To his great surprise, however, Charles was not to be seen, and he in vain searched for him in the neighbourhood of the place where he expected to meet him. Despairing of finding the prince, Kingsburgh would have returned to Mugstot; but the bounding of a flock of sheep at a distance, indicating that some person was at hand, Kingsburgh went forward to the place whence the sheep had fled, where he found the prince sitting on the ground. Charles started up when he saw Kingsburgh approaching. He advanced cautiously towards him, holding a large knotted stick in his hand, as if intending to knock down the stranger. “I am Macdonald of Kingsburgh, come to serve your highness,” said the good Highlander, as he approached. “It is well,” answered Charles, who went forward to receive his friend. They then saluted each other, and the prince took some refreshment. Kingsburgh then mentioned Lady Macdonald’s plan, with which Charles having expressed himself satisfied, they both proceeded to Kingsburgh house.
While this consultation was going on, Charles stayed by the shore, a short distance from the garden. Kingsburgh suggested going to inform him of their decision, but worried he might be seen by some soldiers near the house, Neil Mac Eachan was sent to let him know that Kingsburgh planned to visit and to ask him to move behind a nearby hill to avoid being spotted. Bringing some wine and food, Kingsburgh headed to the spot where Mac Eachan had left Charles. To his surprise, however, Charles was nowhere to be seen, and he searched the surrounding area to find him in vain. Just as Kingsburgh was about to head back to Mugstot in despair, he noticed a flock of sheep bounding away in the distance, indicating that someone was nearby. He went to the spot where the sheep had run from and found the prince sitting on the ground. Charles jumped up when he saw Kingsburgh coming. He approached cautiously, holding a large knotted stick as if ready to defend himself. “I am Macdonald of Kingsburgh, here to serve your highness,” said the good Highlander as he got closer. “That’s good,” replied Charles, stepping forward to greet his friend. They exchanged greetings, and the prince had some refreshments. Kingsburgh then shared Lady Macdonald’s plan, which Charles approved, and together they headed to Kingsburgh's house.
Till the departure of Kingsburgh to meet Charles, the uneasiness of Lady Macdonald was extreme. Flora too, who had remarked her anxiety, had her misgivings lest the prince should be discovered; but with her wonted firmness she kept up the conversation with the commander of the detachment, till dinner was announced, by which time Charles was on his way to Kingsburgh. After dinner, Miss Macdonald rose to depart; but Lady Macdonald, in order to deceive the officer, pressed her to remain, and put her in mind that she had promised on a former occasion to make some stay the first time she should visit Moydhstat. Flora, however, excused herself, on the ground that she was anxious to be with her mother, who, in the absence of her husband, could not but feel uneasy in such troublesome times. With apparent reluctance Lady Margaret at length accepted her apology, under the condition that she should make amends for her sudden departure by making a longer stay at Moydhstat on her next visit.
Until Kingsburgh left to meet Charles, Lady Macdonald was extremely anxious. Flora, who noticed her worry, also feared that the prince might be discovered; however, she maintained her usual composure and kept the conversation going with the commander of the detachment until dinner was announced, by which time Charles was on his way to Kingsburgh. After dinner, Miss Macdonald stood up to leave; but Lady Macdonald, in order to trick the officer, insisted she stay and reminded her that she had promised to spend some time during her first visit to Moydhstat. Flora, however, declined, saying she wanted to be with her mother, who must be feeling uneasy during such troubling times with her husband away. With apparent hesitation, Lady Margaret finally accepted her excuse, but only on the condition that Flora would make up for her sudden departure by staying longer at Moydhstat the next time she visited.
Miss Macdonald accordingly proceeded on her journey, accompanied by Neil Mac Eachan, and by Mrs. Macdonald, the lady formerly mentioned, who was attended by a male and female servant. The whole party, who were on horseback, soon overtook the prince and Kingsburgh, who had gone so far by the common road. Mrs. Macdonald, who had never seen the prince before, was desirous of obtaining a view of his countenance, and made several attempts to look him in the face, but Charles always turned his head aside to avoid her gaze. Mrs. Macdonald’s maid observing this, and being struck with the uncouth appearance of the prince, remarked to Miss Flora, that she had never before seen such an impudent looking woman as the one with whom Kingsburgh was walking, and stated her impression, that the singular looking stranger was either an Irishwoman, or a man in woman’s clothes. Miss Macdonald informed the girl that she was quite right in her conjecture that the extraordinary looking female was an Irishwoman, for she knew her, having seen her before. The maid then exclaimed, “Bless me, what long strides the jade takes, and how awkwardly she manages her petticoats!” To put an end to the prying curiosity of Mrs. Macdonald’s maid, and to prevent the servants of that lady from observing the route which the prince and Kingsburgh were about to take across the hills, Miss Macdonald called upon the party to ride faster, as they had a long way to travel. They accordingly set off at the trot, and, when the party were out of sight, the two pedestrians, to avoid the militia, who were on all the public roads, went off by an unfrequented path, and arrived at Kingsburgh house about eleven o’clock at night, where they were almost immediately joined by Miss Macdonald and Neil Mac Eachan.
Miss Macdonald continued her journey, accompanied by Neil Mac Eachan and Mrs. Macdonald, who was previously mentioned and had a male and female servant with her. The whole group, all on horseback, soon caught up with the prince and Kingsburgh, who had traveled a ways down the main road. Mrs. Macdonald, having never seen the prince before, wanted to get a good look at him and tried several times to make eye contact, but Charles always turned his head to avoid her gaze. Mrs. Macdonald’s maid noticed this and, struck by the prince's unusual appearance, commented to Miss Flora that she had never seen such an impudent-looking woman as the one walking with Kingsburgh. She speculated that the oddly-dressed stranger was either an Irishwoman or a man in women’s clothing. Miss Macdonald told her that she was right in thinking the strange woman was indeed Irish, as she recognized her from before. The maid then said, “Goodness, look at the long strides she takes and how clumsily she handles her skirts!” To put an end to the maid’s curiosity and to keep the servants from noticing the route the prince and Kingsburgh were about to take through the hills, Miss Macdonald urged the group to ride faster since they had a long way to go. They set off at a trot, and once they were out of sight, the two pedestrians, to avoid the militia patrolling the public roads, took a less traveled path and arrived at Kingsburgh house around eleven o’clock at night, where they were soon joined by Miss Macdonald and Neil Mac Eachan.
Not expecting her husband home at such a late hour, Mrs. Macdonald had undressed, and was just going into bed, when one of her maid servants entered her bed-room, and informed her that Kingsburgh had arrived, and had brought company with him, and that Miss Flora Macdonald was among the guests. Mrs. Macdonald sent down word to Flora, that being sleepy and undressed she hoped she would excuse her for not coming down stairs, but begged that she would use her freedom, and help herself to anything she might require. Immediately upon the departure of the servant down stairs, a young girl, a daughter of Kingsburgh, entered her mother’s apartment in a great hurry, and, with looks of surprise, informed her, that her father had brought to the house the most “odd muckle ill-shaken-up wife she had ever seen, and taken her into the hall too!” Before Mrs. Macdonald had time to form any conjecture on the subject, Kingsburgh himself entered his wife’s bed-chamber, and desired her to dress herself as fast as she could, and get some supper ready for his guests. Mrs. Macdonald asked the names of her visitors, but Kingsburgh said he had no time for explanation; and after telling her that she would know the whole matter in time, and urging her to make haste, he returned to his friends in the hall.
Not expecting her husband home at such a late hour, Mrs. Macdonald had undressed and was just about to get into bed when one of her maids entered her bedroom and informed her that Kingsburgh had arrived and brought company with him, including Miss Flora Macdonald. Mrs. Macdonald sent a message to Flora, saying that since she was sleepy and undressed, she hoped Flora would excuse her for not coming downstairs, but she asked her to feel free to help herself to anything she might need. Just after the servant went downstairs, a young girl, Kingsburgh’s daughter, hurried into her mother’s room with a look of surprise and told her that her father had brought home the most “odd muckle ill-shaken-up wife” she had ever seen and that he had taken her into the hall too! Before Mrs. Macdonald could make any guesses about the situation, Kingsburgh himself entered his wife’s bedroom and asked her to get dressed as quickly as possible and prepare some supper for his guests. Mrs. Macdonald asked for the names of the visitors, but Kingsburgh said he didn’t have time to explain. He told her that she would know everything in due time and urged her to hurry before returning to his friends in the hall.
In compliance with her husband’s desire, Mrs. Macdonald proceeded to dress herself, and sent her daughter down for her keys, which she had left in the hall. The girl went, but she returned almost instantly in a state of alarm, and told her mother that she was afraid to venture into the hall, as the tall woman was walking up and down in it. Mrs. Macdonald then went down herself; but on observing the prince striding through the hall she hesitated to enter, and calling to her husband requested him to go in and bring her the keys. Kingsburgh, however, refused to humour the pusillanimity of his wife, and she was at length obliged to enter.
In line with her husband’s wishes, Mrs. Macdonald got ready and sent her daughter to get her keys, which she had left in the hall. The girl went but quickly came back looking scared and told her mother that she was too afraid to go into the hall because a tall woman was pacing back and forth in it. Mrs. Macdonald then went downstairs herself, but when she saw the prince striding through the hall, she hesitated to go in and called for her husband, asking him to go in and get her keys. However, Kingsburgh refused to indulge his wife’s fear, so she ultimately had to go in herself.
When Mrs. Macdonald entered the hall, Charles, who, during the altercation between her and her husband, had taken a seat, rose up, and advancing, immediately saluted her agreeably to the Highland practice. Mrs. Macdonald, little expecting the roughness of a male chin under a female attire, began to tremble, and, without saying a word to the silent and mysterious being who stood before her, she hastened out of the hall, and going to her husband importuned him to inform her who the stranger was. She had not the least idea that the person who saluted her was the prince; and, imagining that the stranger was some nobleman or gentleman in disguise, she inquired if he knew what had become of the prince. Smiling at her simplicity, Kingsburgh said to her, “My dear, the person in the hall is the prince himself.” Alarmed at this unexpected announcement, she exclaimed, “The prince! then we are all ruined: we will all be hanged now!” “Hout,” replied Kingsburgh, “we can die but once; and if we are hanged for this we shall die in a good cause, doing only an act of humanity and charity. But go,” continued he, “make haste with supper; bring us eggs, butter, cheese, and whatever else can be got quickly ready.” “Eggs, butter, and cheese!” rejoined Mrs. Macdonald, “what a supper is that for a prince!” “Oh! wife,” replied Kingsburgh, “you know little how this good prince has lived of late; this will be a feast to him. Besides, to make a formal supper would make the servants suspect something; the less ceremony, therefore, the better; make haste, and come to supper yourself.” Mrs. Macdonald, doubtful of her own capabilities to conduct herself properly before royalty, exclaimed, “I come to supper! I know not how to behave before Majesty!” “You must come,” replied Kingsburgh, “the prince will not eat one bit without you; and you will find it no difficult matter to behave before him, so obliging and easy is he in his conversation.”[1254]
When Mrs. Macdonald entered the hall, Charles, who had taken a seat during the argument between her and her husband, stood up and walked over, greeting her in the traditional Highland way. Mrs. Macdonald, not expecting the roughness of a male chin beneath female clothing, began to tremble and, without saying a word to the silent and mysterious figure before her, hurried out of the hall and went to her husband, urging him to tell her who the stranger was. She had no idea that the person who greeted her was the prince; thinking he was some noble or gentleman in disguise, she asked if he knew what had happened to the prince. Smiling at her naivety, Kingsburgh replied, “My dear, the person in the hall is the prince himself.” Alarmed by this surprising news, she exclaimed, “The prince! Then we’re all ruined: we’ll all be hanged now!” “Oh, come on,” Kingsburgh said, “we can only die once; if we’re hanged for this, at least we’ll die for a good cause, doing something humane and charitable. But go,” he added, “hurry with supper; bring us eggs, butter, cheese, and whatever else you can prepare quickly.” “Eggs, butter, and cheese!” Mrs. Macdonald replied, “What kind of supper is that for a prince?” “Oh! Wife,” Kingsburgh said, “you don’t understand how this good prince has been living lately; this will be a feast for him. Besides, making a fancy supper would make the servants suspicious; less ceremony is better, so hurry and join us for supper yourself.” Mrs. Macdonald, unsure of how to act around royalty, exclaimed, “I go to supper! I don’t know how to behave in front of Majesty!” “You have to come,” Kingsburgh insisted, “the prince won’t eat a bite without you; and you’ll find it easy to talk to him, he’s so friendly and approachable.”[1254]
At supper Charles placed Miss Flora on his right hand, and Mrs. Macdonald on his left. He always conferred the above mark of distinction on his young protectress, and whenever she came into any room where he was sitting, he always rose up on her entry. Charles made a hearty supper, and drank a bumper of brandy to the health and prosperity of Kingsburgh and his wife. After supper he smoked a pipe, a practice which he was obliged to adopt in his wanderings, to mitigate a toothache with which[694] he was troubled.[1255] Having drunk a few glasses of wine, and finished his pipe, Charles went to bed.
At dinner, Charles seated Miss Flora on his right and Mrs. Macdonald on his left. He always gave this special honor to his young protector, and whenever she entered a room where he was, he would stand up to greet her. Charles enjoyed a hearty meal and raised a glass of brandy to toast the health and happiness of Kingsburgh and his wife. After dinner, he smoked a pipe, a habit he had picked up during his travels to ease the toothache that bothered him.[694][1255] After having a few glasses of wine and finishing his pipe, Charles went to bed.
After Charles went to bed, Miss Flora, at the desire of Mrs. Macdonald, gave her a relation of the prince’s adventures, in as far as she had been personally concerned. When she finished her recital, Mrs. Macdonald asked her what had become of the boatmen who brought the prince and her to Skye. Miss Macdonald answered, that they had been sent directly back to South Uist. Mrs. Macdonald observed that it was wrong to have sent the boat back immediately, as in case of capture on their return, the boatmen might disclose the business which brought them to Skye, and the prince’s pursuers might in consequence overtake him before he could leave that island. Mrs. Macdonald was right in her conjecture; for the boatmen were seized on their return to South Uist, and being threatened with torture, and ultimately with death, revealed all they knew, giving even a minute description of the prince’s dress. To lessen the dangers of a discovery of the prince’s route, Flora advised the prince to change his clothes next day, a proposal which met with his cordial approbation, as he found the female attire very cumbrous.
After Charles went to bed, Miss Flora, at Mrs. Macdonald's request, shared her account of the prince’s adventures, as far as she was personally involved. When she finished, Mrs. Macdonald asked her what happened to the boatmen who brought the prince and her to Skye. Miss Macdonald replied that they were sent straight back to South Uist. Mrs. Macdonald noted that it was a mistake to have sent the boat back right away, because if the boatmen were captured on their way back, they might disclose why they came to Skye, allowing the prince’s pursuers to catch up to him before he could leave the island. Mrs. Macdonald's assumption was correct; the boatmen were captured on their return to South Uist, and under threat of torture and eventually death, they revealed everything they knew, including a detailed description of the prince’s clothing. To reduce the risks of the prince's route being discovered, Flora suggested that the prince change his clothes the next day, a proposal he warmly agreed to, as he found the women's clothing very cumbersome.
The luxury of a good bed had not been enjoyed by Charles for many weeks. Three, or at most four, hours’ sleep was all he had generally been accustomed to during his wanderings; but, on the present occasion he slept ten hours without interruption, and might have added a few more to the number, had he not been wakened by Kingsburgh, who was prevailed upon by Miss Macdonald, contrary to his own inclination, to rouse the prince. In talking of Charles’s intended departure, Kingsburgh, acting upon Flora’s suggestion, urged upon the prince the propriety of changing his dress, lest the circumstance of his being in female attire might transpire, and Kingsburgh offered him a Highland dress of his own. Charles at once assented to the proposal; but, to prevent suspicion among the servants, and to keep them in ignorance of the nature and description of the new dress in which Charles was to travel, it was arranged that he should leave the house in the same dress he entered it, and, when out of reach of observation, assume that offered to him by his kind entertainer.
Charles hadn't enjoyed the luxury of a good bed for many weeks. He had generally gotten only three or, at most, four hours of sleep while wandering; but this time he slept for ten hours straight and might have rested even longer if Kingsburgh hadn't woken him, as Miss Macdonald persuaded him to do so against his own wishes. While discussing Charles's upcoming departure, Kingsburgh, following Flora's suggestion, urged the prince to change his clothes to avoid any chance of his wearing female attire being discovered. Kingsburgh offered him a Highland outfit of his own. Charles immediately agreed to the suggestion; however, to avoid raising suspicion among the servants and to keep them in the dark about the nature of his travel outfit, it was decided that he would leave the house in the same outfit he had arrived in, and then, once out of sight, he would change into the one his host provided.
Having dressed himself, the ladies went into his chamber to pin his cap, put on his apron, and adjust the other parts of his dress. Before Miss Macdonald put on the cap, Mrs. Macdonald requested her, in Gaelic, to ask Charles for a lock of his hair. Flora declined, desiring her, at the same time, to make the application herself to his Royal Highness. The prince, though unable to comprehend what they were saying, clearly perceived that they were disputing about something, and, desiring to know the subject of altercation, was informed thereof by Mrs. Macdonald. Charles then told her that her request was granted, and laying down his head upon Flora’s lap, he desired her to cut off a lock. She complied, and divided the destined relic between them. Before leaving the house Kingsburgh thought there was an article of dress that Charles might instantly change without much risk. This was his shoes, which were so much worn that his toes protruded through them. He, therefore, presented a new pair of his own to his Royal Highness, and, taking up the out-worn brogues, said to Charles, “I will faithfully keep them till you are safely in St. James’s; I will introduce myself by shaking them at you, to put you in mind of your night’s entertainment and protection under my roof.” The prince, amused with the quaintness of the idea, could not refrain from smiling, and, to humour the joke, enjoined his host to keep his promise. Kingsburgh kept the shoes as long as he lived, and after his death they were purchased by a zealous Jacobite gentleman, who gave twenty guineas for them.[1256]
After getting dressed, the ladies went into his room to pin his cap, put on his apron, and adjust the other parts of his outfit. Before Miss Macdonald put on the cap, Mrs. Macdonald asked her, in Gaelic, to request a lock of Charles's hair. Flora refused, asking her instead to make the request herself to his Royal Highness. The prince, although not understanding what they were discussing, could clearly see they were arguing about something and wanted to know what it was about. Mrs. Macdonald informed him of the topic. Charles then told her that her request was granted, and laying his head on Flora’s lap, he asked her to cut off a lock. She agreed and shared the lock between them. Before leaving the house, Kingsburgh thought there was a piece of clothing that Charles could change right away without much trouble—his shoes, which were so worn that his toes were sticking out. So, he offered a new pair of his own to his Royal Highness, and picking up the old shoes, he said to Charles, “I will keep these safe until you’re safely at St. James’s; I’ll introduce myself by waving them at you to remind you of your night’s stay and the protection under my roof.” The prince, amused by the idea, couldn’t help but smile and, to play along, asked his host to keep his promise. Kingsburgh kept the shoes for as long as he lived, and after his death, they were bought by a devoted Jacobite gentleman, who paid twenty guineas for them.[1256]
On being dressed, the prince partook of breakfast, and having taken a kind leave of[695] Mrs. Macdonald, left Kingsburgh house for Portree, where it had been concerted he should embark for the island of Raasay. He was accompanied by Miss Flora and Kingsburgh, who carried under his arm the suit of clothes designed for the prince. When Charles left the house, Mrs. Macdonald went up stairs to the room in which he had slept, and, folding the sheets in which he had lain, put them carefully aside, declaring that henceforth they should never again be washed or used till her death, when they should serve her as a winding sheet; to which use they were accordingly applied, in fulfilment of injunctions she delivered before her death.[1257] After walking a short distance from the house, Charles and Kingsburgh entered a wood, where the prince threw off his female attire, and put on the clothes which his good friend had provided. These consisted of a tartan short coat and waistcoat, with philibeg and short hose, a plaid, and a wig and bonnet. When Charles had shifted, he embraced Kingsburgh, and thanked him for his valuable services, which he assured him he would never forget. Charles, conducted by a guide, then set out on foot across the hills, and Miss Macdonald took another and a shorter way on horseback, to obtain intelligence, and prevent a discovery.
Once he got dressed, the prince had breakfast and, after saying a heartfelt goodbye to Mrs. Macdonald, left Kingsburgh house for Portree, where it was arranged for him to catch a boat to the island of Raasay. He was accompanied by Miss Flora and Kingsburgh, who carried the suit of clothes meant for the prince under his arm. After Charles left the house, Mrs. Macdonald went upstairs to the room where he had slept. She folded the sheets he had used and set them aside, declaring that they would never be washed or used again until her death, at which point they would serve as her burial shroud; and that’s exactly what happened, fulfilling her wishes before she passed away.[1257] After walking a short way from the house, Charles and Kingsburgh entered a wood, where the prince changed out of his female clothing and into the outfit his good friend had provided. This outfit included a tartan short coat and waistcoat, philibeg and short hose, a plaid, and a wig and bonnet. Once Charles was changed, he hugged Kingsburgh and thanked him for his invaluable help, promising that he would never forget it. Guided by a local, Charles then set out on foot across the hills, while Miss Macdonald took a different and shorter route on horseback to gather information and avoid detection.
In consequence of the resolution to proceed to Raasay, Donald Roy had been despatched from Mugstot by Kingsburgh the preceding day, in quest of John Macleod, the young laird of Raasay, to ascertain from him the place of his father’s concealment, in order to communicate to the latter Charles’s design of placing himself under his protection. When it is considered, that Macleod, the laird of Raasay, was himself a fugitive for the part he had taken in the insurrection, such a design may appear singular; but the prince had only a choice of difficulties before him, and the little island of Raasay, which was then clear of troops, appeared to offer the securest retreat. Donald Roy met young Raasay at Portree, who informed him that his father was skulking in Knoydart; but offered to send an express for him, being certain his father would run any risk to serve the prince in his distress. Donald Roy then proposed that he should conduct Charles to the mainland, to the place where old Raasay was; but young Raasay said that such a step would be too dangerous at that time, and that it would be better to conceal the prince in the isle of Raasay till his father should be informed of Charles’s intention to put himself under his protection. As they could not trust a Portree crew, the difficulty of transporting the prince to Raasay, without observation, occurred. Dr. Murdoch Macleod, a brother of young Raasay, who had been wounded at the battle of Culloden, being informed of this dilemma, said he would risk his life once more for the prince, and it having occurred to him that there was a little boat upon a fresh water lake in the neighbourhood, the two brothers, with the aid of some women, by extraordinary exertions, brought the boat to sea, over a Highland mile of land, one half of which was bog, and the other a steep precipice. The two brothers, with the assistance of a little boy, rowed the boat, which was very old and leaky, to Raasay.
As a result of the decision to go to Raasay, Donald Roy was sent from Mugstot by Kingsburgh the day before, looking for John Macleod, the young laird of Raasay, to find out where his father was hiding so he could tell him about Charles’s plan to seek his protection. Considering that Macleod, the laird of Raasay, was also on the run because of his involvement in the uprising, this plan might seem unusual; however, the prince had limited options, and the small island of Raasay, which was free of troops at the time, seemed to offer the safest refuge. Donald Roy met young Raasay in Portree, who told him that his father was hiding in Knoydart but offered to send a messenger for him, confident that his father would take any risk to help the prince in his time of need. Donald Roy then suggested escorting Charles to the mainland where the older Raasay was; but young Raasay warned that this would be too risky at that moment and that it would be wiser to hide the prince on the isle of Raasay until his father was informed of Charles’s intention to seek his protection. Since they couldn’t trust a crew from Portree, they faced the challenge of getting the prince to Raasay without being noticed. Dr. Murdoch Macleod, young Raasay’s brother, who had been injured at the Battle of Culloden, learned about this predicament and said he would put his life on the line again for the prince. Remembering that there was a small boat on a freshwater lake nearby, the two brothers, with the help of some women, worked hard to get the boat to the sea, over a Highland mile of land, half of which was bog and the other a steep cliff. The two brothers, along with a little boy, rowed the old and leaky boat to Raasay.
Malcolm Macleod, young Raasay’s cousin, who will be frequently mentioned in the sequel, was then in the island. He had been a captain in the prince’s service, and was considered by his cousin a proper person to accompany them on their expedition. They accordingly waited on Malcolm, who offered to provide a boat; but he proposed, that as his cousin, young Raasay, had not been engaged in the insurrection, he should not run any risk by holding communication with the prince, more particularly as Charles could be brought over without his assistance. Young Raasay declared his resolution to see the prince, if the result should be the loss both of his estate and his head; and Malcolm, seeing that any farther attempt to dissuade him would be fruitless, exclaimed, “In God’s name then let us proceed.” Malcolm Macleod pitched upon two strong men, named John Mackenzie and Donald Macfriar, to row the boat; but, when they came to the beach, they declined to leave the shore till informed[696] of their destination. They were then sworn to secrecy, and being told the object of their voyage, professed the utmost alacrity to go to sea. The whole party accordingly set off from Raasay on Monday evening, the 30th of June, and landed about half a mile from Portree. By this time Miss Macdonald had arrived at the inn, where Donald Roy was in waiting to receive her and the prince. Leaving young Raasay and his brother in the boat, Malcolm Macleod, accompanied by Macfriar, went towards the inn, and in walking from the shore he observed three persons proceeding in the direction of the inn, who happened to be the prince, Neil Mac Eachan, and a little boy who had served as Charles’s guide from Kingsburgh.
Malcolm Macleod, young Raasay’s cousin, who will be frequently mentioned later, was on the island at that time. He had served as a captain in the prince’s service and was seen by his cousin as a suitable companion for their expedition. They visited Malcolm, who offered to arrange a boat; however, he suggested that since his cousin, young Raasay, hadn't been involved in the uprising, he shouldn't take any risks by communicating with the prince, especially since Charles could be brought over without his help. Young Raasay insisted he was determined to meet the prince, even if it meant losing both his estate and his life; and seeing that further attempts to dissuade him would be pointless, Malcolm exclaimed, “In God’s name then let us proceed.” Malcolm Macleod chose two strong men, named John Mackenzie and Donald Macfriar, to row the boat, but when they reached the beach, they refused to leave until they knew their destination. They were then sworn to secrecy, and upon learning the purpose of their journey, displayed great enthusiasm to set sail. The entire group departed from Raasay on Monday evening, June 30th, and landed about half a mile from Portree. By this time, Miss Macdonald had arrived at the inn, where Donald Roy was waiting to receive her and the prince. Leaving young Raasay and his brother in the boat, Malcolm Macleod, along with Macfriar, went towards the inn, and as they walked from the shore, he spotted three individuals heading in the direction of the inn, who turned out to be the prince, Neil Mac Eachan, and a little boy who had acted as Charles’s guide from Kingsburgh.
Donald Roy Macdonald had left the inn shortly after Miss Macdonald’s arrival, for the purpose of meeting Charles; but, after remaining out about twenty minutes without seeing him, he returned to the house, afraid lest the rain, which fell in torrents, might fester a wound in his foot which he had received at the battle of Culloden, and which was still open. He had scarcely entered the inn, when Macnab, the landlord, informed him that a boy wanted to see him. The boy, whose name was Macqueen, having informed Donald Roy that a gentleman who was waiting a little above the house wished to speak with him, he went out and met the prince, who caught him in his arms. Donald then conducted him into the inn. Charles was wet to the skin, and the water poured down from his clothes. The first thing he asked for was a dram, on taking which he proceeded to shift himself. He put on a dry shirt; but before he had replaced the other habiliments which he had thrown off, a supply of roasted fish, bread, cheese, and butter was brought into the room, which the prince attacked with such avidity that Donald Roy could not help smiling; and being observed by the prince, he remarked that he believed the prince was following the English fashion. “What fashion do you mean?” said the prince. “Why,” replied Donald Roy, “they say the English, when they are to eat heartily, throw off their clothes.” The prince smiling, said, “They are in the right, lest anything should incommode their hands when they are at work.” Asking for some drink, Charles was told that there were no liquids of any sort in the house but whisky and water, not even milk, of which he had desired a little. The only substitute in the room for a tumbler or jug was a dirty-looking bucket, which the landlord used for throwing the water out of his boat, and the mouth of which was broken and rough from the frequent use to which it had been thus applied. Donald Roy, who had previously quaffed out of the bucket, handed it to Charles, who took it out of his hand, and after looking at it, stared Donald in the face. As the landlord was in the room, Donald was afraid that, from the shyness of Charles to drink out of a dish to which no objection perhaps had ever before been stated, he might think he had a visitor of distinction in his house, and he therefore went up to Charles, and in a gentle whisper desired him to drink out of the obnoxious vessel without ceremony. Charles taking the hint, put the pail to his head, and took a hearty draught of water.[1258]
Donald Roy Macdonald had left the inn shortly after Miss Macdonald arrived to meet up with Charles; however, after being out for about twenty minutes without seeing him, he returned to the house, worried that the heavy rain might worsen a wound in his foot from the battle of Culloden, which was still open. As soon as he entered the inn, Macnab, the landlord, told him a boy wanted to see him. The boy, named Macqueen, informed Donald Roy that a gentleman waiting a little up the road wished to speak with him, so he went out and met the prince, who embraced him. Donald then took him into the inn. Charles was completely soaked, water streaming down from his clothes. The first thing he asked for was a drink, and after having it, he began to change. He put on a dry shirt, but before he could get back into the rest of his clothes, a platter of roasted fish, bread, cheese, and butter was brought into the room, which the prince eagerly dug into, making Donald Roy smile. Noticing this, the prince remarked that he thought Donald was imitating English customs. “What customs do you mean?” asked the prince. “Well,” replied Donald Roy, “they say the English, when they are about to eat heartily, take off their clothes.” The prince smiled and said, “They’re right, so nothing gets in the way of their hands while they’re working.” When he asked for something to drink, Charles was told that there were no drinks in the house other than whisky and water, not even any milk, which he had requested. The only container available for a drink was a dirty bucket that the landlord used to throw water out of his boat, its rim rough from frequent use. Donald Roy, who had already drunk from the bucket, handed it to Charles, who took it, looked at it, and then stared at Donald. Since the landlord was in the room, Donald was concerned that Charles might hesitate to drink from a dish that he probably hadn’t encountered before, thinking he had a distinguished visitor. So, he approached Charles and quietly encouraged him to drink from the unappealing vessel without any fuss. Charles took the hint, raised the bucket to his mouth, and took a hearty drink of water.[1258]
Malcolm Macleod, on being informed of the prince’s arrival at the inn, had returned to the boat, and with his cousins waited anxiously for the prince. On the landlord of the inn leaving the room, Donald Roy, who had grown impatient to get away, urged the prince to depart; but Charles showed no inclination to leave the inn, and even proposed to remain there all night, as the rain was still heavy. Donald told him that as the house he was in was frequented by all kinds of people, he would incur danger by remaining; for the very appearance of a stranger would excite speculation among the country people, who were always desirous to know who the persons were that came among them. Charles assented to the correctness of Donald’s observations, but called for some tobacco that he might smoke a pipe before his departure. There being no tobacco in the house but roll or pigtail, Charles said it would answer very well; and the landlord, at the request of Donald Roy, brought in a quarter of a pound in the scales in which it had been weighed. The price was fourpence halfpenny, and Charles gave the landlord a sixpence. Donald Roy desired him to bring in the difference. The prince smiled, and on the change[697] being brought he refused to receive it. Donald, however, insisted that he should take the three halfpence, because he considered that in his present situation he might find “bawbees” very useful.[1259]
Malcolm Macleod, after hearing about the prince’s arrival at the inn, returned to the boat and waited anxiously with his cousins for the prince. Once the landlord of the inn left the room, Donald Roy, who was eager to leave, urged the prince to head out; but Charles had no intention of leaving the inn and even suggested staying there all night since the rain was still heavy. Donald pointed out that the inn was frequented by all sorts of people, and staying there could be risky; just having a stranger around would spark curiosity among the locals, who were always keen to know who visited them. Charles agreed with Donald's comments but asked for some tobacco so he could smoke a pipe before leaving. Since the only tobacco available was roll or pigtail, Charles said that would work just fine. The landlord, at Donald Roy's request, brought in a quarter pound on the scales it had been weighed on. The price was fourpence halfpenny, and Charles handed the landlord a sixpence. Donald Roy asked him to take the change. The prince smiled but refused to accept it. However, Donald insisted he should take the three halfpence, thinking that in his current situation, “bawbees” might come in handy.[697]
When about to leave the inn, Charles solicited Donald Roy to accompany him to Raasay, observing that he had always found himself safe in the hands of the Macdonalds, and that as long as he had a Macdonald with him he would still think himself safe. This faithful attendant, whilst he stated his inclination to serve the prince in his distress, represented to him the impossibility of following him from place to place, in consequence of the wound in his left foot, which rendered him incapable of enduring fatigue; and that as he would be obliged from his lameness to travel occasionally on horseback, his presence would only endanger the safety of the prince. He agreed, however, to meet Charles in Raasay in a few days, and stated that, in the mean time, he would remain in Skye, and collect for the future guidance of the prince such information as he could, in relation to the movements and plans of his pursuers.
When Charles was about to leave the inn, he asked Donald Roy to come with him to Raasay, saying that he had always felt safe with the Macdonalds, and as long as he had a Macdonald by his side, he would still feel secure. This loyal attendant expressed his desire to help the prince in his difficult time but pointed out that he couldn’t follow him everywhere due to the wound in his left foot, which made it hard for him to handle fatigue. He mentioned that because of his lameness, he would occasionally need to travel on horseback, and his presence might actually put the prince in danger. However, he agreed to meet Charles in Raasay in a few days, stating that in the meantime, he would stay in Skye and gather any information he could about the movements and plans of those pursuing the prince.
Before leaving Portree Charles had a most painful task to perform, that of parting with the amiable and high-minded young woman, who, during three eventful days, had with generous sympathy, and at the imminent hazard of her own life, watched over him with the tenderest solicitude and affection, and rescued him from the many perils with which he had been environed. He repaid Miss Flora a small sum of money he had borrowed from her, and, presenting her with his own portrait in miniature, saluted her. He then returned her his sincere thanks for the great assistance she had afforded him, and taking leave, expressed a hope that, notwithstanding the present unfavourable aspect of his affairs, he should yet meet her in St. James’s. He also took farewell of Neil Mac Eachan, who certainly at that time had no expectation that he was to be one of those who were afterwards to accompany the prince to France.
Before leaving Portree, Charles had a really tough task ahead: saying goodbye to the kind and noble young woman who, over three eventful days, had selflessly watched over him with the utmost care and affection, even risking her own life to help him through all the dangers he faced. He paid Miss Flora back a small amount of money he had borrowed from her and gave her his miniature portrait as a parting gift. He then expressed his heartfelt thanks for all the help she had given him and, as he took his leave, hoped that despite the current difficulties he was facing, he would still see her again in St. James's. He also said goodbye to Neil Mac Eachan, who certainly had no idea at that moment that he would later be among those accompanying the prince to France.
Charles had brought along with him from Kingsburgh, four shirts, a cold fowl, some sugar, and a bottle of brandy. To this small stock he added at Portree a bottle of usquebaugh. He tied this bottle to his belt at one side, and at the other the bottle of brandy, and the shirts and cold fowl which were put up in a handkerchief. Thus provided, Charles left the inn, accompanied by Donald Roy, on the morning of the 1st of July, while it was yet dark. The landlord, surprised perhaps at the early departure of his guests, cast a look after them as they went out at the door, which being observed by Charles’s conductor, he led the prince off in a direction opposite to that they had to go, till out of view of the landlord, and then making a circle they went down towards the shore, and in their way met Malcolm Macleod, who conducted the prince to the boat. He then took leave of Donald Roy, whom he enjoined not to mention the place of his destination to any person, not even to his fair protectress. Donald returned to the inn, and was immediately accosted by his host, who expressed a strong desire to know the name of the gentleman who had left his house. Donald told him, with apparent unconcern, that the stranger who had gone away was Sir John Macdonald, an Irish gentleman, and a brother rebel, who, having got free of his enemies, had been skulking among his friends, the Macdonalds of Skye; and that, tired of remaining in one place, and afraid of being discovered in the island, he had set out for the mainland to seek an asylum among the other Macdonalds. The landlord, whom he enjoined to secrecy, apparently satisfied with this explanation, said that he was strongly impressed with an idea that the gentleman was the prince in disguise, as he observed something about him that looked very noble.[1260]
Charles had brought with him from Kingsburgh four shirts, a cold chicken, some sugar, and a bottle of brandy. He added a bottle of usquebaugh at Portree to this small stock. He tied this bottle to one side of his belt and the bottle of brandy to the other, with the shirts and cold chicken wrapped up in a handkerchief. With everything packed, Charles left the inn, accompanied by Donald Roy, on the morning of July 1st, while it was still dark. The landlord, perhaps surprised by the early departure of his guests, looked after them as they left through the door. Noticing this, Charles’s guide led the prince in the opposite direction until they were out of sight of the landlord, then made a circle toward the shore, where they met Malcolm Macleod, who took the prince to the boat. After that, he said goodbye to Donald Roy, instructing him not to mention the prince's destination to anyone, not even to his kind protector. Donald returned to the inn and was immediately approached by his host, who showed a strong curiosity about the name of the gentleman who had just left. Donald, appearing indifferent, told him that the stranger who had gone was Sir John Macdonald, an Irish gentleman and a fellow rebel, who, having escaped his enemies, had been hiding among his friends, the Macdonalds of Skye. He added that, tired of staying in one place and worried about being discovered on the island, he had set out for the mainland to find refuge among the other Macdonalds. The landlord, whom he had asked to keep this a secret, seemed satisfied with this explanation but remarked that he was convinced the gentleman was the prince in disguise, as he noticed something about him that seemed very noble.[1260]
Portree, a small bay opposite the island of Raasay, from which Charles was about to depart, had derived its name, which signifies the King’s Port, from the circumstance of King James the Fifth having landed there during his excursion amongst the western islands. Charles left this creek after midnight, under the protection of the enthusiastic young laird of Raasay, to whom Malcolm Macleod introduced him when he entered the boat. As the two boatmen[698] had served in the prince’s army, the whole party, with the exception of young Raasay himself, were under the ban of the government, and the young laird, whose only motive in not joining the insurrection was probably a desire to save the estate, now fearlessly put his life and fortune in jeopardy, when the risk was even greater.
Portree, a small bay across from the island of Raasay, where Charles was about to leave, got its name, meaning the King’s Port, because King James the Fifth had landed there during his travels among the western islands. Charles departed from this harbor after midnight, with the support of the eager young laird of Raasay, whom Malcolm Macleod introduced to him as he got into the boat. The two boatmen[698] had fought in the prince’s army, so everyone in the group, except for the young laird himself, was in trouble with the government. The young laird, who likely chose not to join the rebellion to protect his estate, now boldly risked his life and wealth, even when the danger was at its highest.
Charles slept a little upon the passage, and reached Raasay about day-break, a few hours after his departure from Portree. The party landed at a place called Glam, about the distance of ten miles from that haven. Charles, Malcolm, and Murdoch Macleod took up their abode in a wretched hut which some shepherds had lately erected. They had no bedding of any sort, and were obliged to repose upon some heath. On entering the hut they kindled a fire and partook of some provisions. On this, as on other occasions, Charles, to please the Highlanders, never tasted wheat-bread or brandy while oat-bread and whisky lasted, for, he observed, that these last were his “own country bread and drink.” Young Raasay had nothing to dread from his own people; and, lest the military might revisit the island, he placed the two boatmen upon different eminences to watch their approach. He visited Charles and his friends occasionally, and always carried provisions along with him. Though comparatively secure, Charles was very uneasy in his new retreat; and frequent starts and exclamations in his slumbers indicated the agitated workings of his mind. Malcolm Macleod often overheard him in his sleep muttering imperfect sentences, in Italian, French, and English. One of his expressions in English was, “O God! poor Scotland!”[1261]
Charles dozed a bit during the journey and arrived at Raasay just before dawn, a few hours after leaving Portree. The group landed at a spot called Glam, about ten miles from the harbor. Charles, Malcolm, and Murdoch Macleod settled into a run-down hut that some shepherds had recently built. They had no bedding and had to lie down on some heather. Upon entering the hut, they started a fire and shared some food. As on other occasions, Charles, to please the Highlanders, didn’t touch wheat bread or brandy while there was oat bread and whisky available, because he considered these to be his “own country bread and drink.” Young Raasay had nothing to fear from his people, but to be safe in case the military came back to the island, he stationed the two boatmen on different hills to watch for any signs. He visited Charles and his friends from time to time and always brought provisions with him. Although he was fairly secure, Charles felt quite anxious in his new hideout; frequent jumps and exclamations during his sleep showed the turmoil in his mind. Malcolm Macleod often heard him muttering incomplete sentences in Italian, French, and English while he slept. One of the things he said in English was, “O God! poor Scotland!”[1261]
During Charles’s stay in Raasay, no person visited the island, but he and his friends were kept in a state of uneasiness by a person who prowled about without any apparent business, and who had come into the island to sell a roll of tobacco. He had arrived about twelve or fourteen days before Charles. Having disposed of his merchandise very speedily, it was expected that he would have departed, but continuing to stroll up and down the island in an idle way, he was suspected to be a spy. Malcolm Macleod happening to see him approaching the hut one day, a council of war was held by Charles and his friends. The three Macleods were for putting the poor tobacco vender to death, and Malcolm Macleod offered to go out immediately and shoot him through the head; but Charles indignantly reprobated the inhuman proposal. “God forbid (said he) that we should take away a man’s life who may be innocent, while we can preserve our own.” John Mackenzie, who sat as sentinel at the door, overhearing the debate, said to himself in Gaelic, “Well, well: he must be shot: you are the king, but we are the parliament, and will do what we choose.” Observing his friends smile, Charles asked what John had said; and being told the man’s observation in English, the prince observed that he was a clever fellow; and, notwithstanding his perilous situation, laughed loud and heartily.[1262] Notwithstanding Charles’s remonstrances, the stranger would have been despatched had he entered the hut, but luckily he walked past without looking into it. It was afterwards ascertained that the stranger himself was a fugitive from the Highland army.[1263] While Charles resided in this hut, he and his companions indulged in a great deal of conversation. Alluding to passing events and his present situation, the prince observed that his life was to be sure a very hard one; but that he would rather live in the way he then did for ten years, than fall into the hands of his enemies, not because he believed they would dare to take away his life publicly, but because he dreaded being poisoned or assassinated. He was very particular in his inquiries at Dr. Macleod about the wound he had received at[699] Culloden, from a ball which entered at one shoulder and went across to the other. He threw out some reflections upon the conduct of some of his officers at Culloden, but confessed that perhaps it was rash in him to do so. Talking of the different Highland corps, the Macleods asked Charles which, in his opinion, were the best soldiers; but he evaded a direct answer, said he did not like comparisons among such corps; and that they were all best.[1264]
During Charles’s time in Raasay, no one visited the island, but he and his friends felt uneasy because of a man who wandered around aimlessly and had come to the island to sell a roll of tobacco. He arrived about twelve or fourteen days before Charles. After quickly selling his goods, it was expected that he would leave, but he continued to roam the island idly, leading them to suspect he might be a spy. One day, Malcolm Macleod saw him approaching the hut, prompting Charles and his friends to hold an emergency meeting. The three Macleods wanted to kill the poor tobacco seller, and Malcolm offered to shoot him in the head right away; however, Charles firmly rejected this brutal idea. “God forbid,” he said, “that we should take a man's life who may be innocent, while we can protect our own.” John Mackenzie, who was keeping watch at the door, overheard the discussion and muttered in Gaelic, “Well, well: he must be shot: you are the king, but we are the parliament, and will do what we want.” Noticing his friends smirking, Charles asked what John had said; when they translated it into English, the prince remarked that John was a clever guy and, despite the risky situation, he laughed heartily. [1262] Regardless of Charles’s objections, the stranger would have been killed if he had entered the hut, but fortunately, he walked by without looking in. It was later found out that the stranger was a fugitive from the Highland army.[1263] While Charles stayed in this hut, he and his friends engaged in a lot of conversation. Referring to recent events and his current situation, the prince commented that his life was indeed very hard; however, he would rather live as he was for ten years than fall into the hands of his enemies—not because he thought they would dare to execute him publicly, but because he feared being poisoned or assassinated. He asked Dr. Macleod many questions about the wound he received at[699] Culloden, from a bullet that entered one shoulder and exited through the other. He expressed some thoughts on the actions of certain officers at Culloden but admitted it might be reckless to do so. When discussing the various Highland regiments, the Macleods asked Charles which ones he thought were the best soldiers, but he avoided giving a direct answer, saying he didn’t like comparisons among such groups and that they were all the best.[1264]
Charles resided two days in Raasay, when becoming uneasy, and thinking the island too narrow and confined for the purpose of concealment, he resolved to depart. Understanding that he expected a French ship at Lochbroom, Malcolm Macleod offered to carry him thither, but Charles declined the proposal on account of the danger of the voyage in a small boat. He expressed a wish to go to Trotternish in Skye, but his friends attempted to dissuade him, as they considered him safer in Raasay. Persisting however in going, the whole party, including the two boatmen, left Raasay on the evening of the 2d of July, in the same boat which they had used to carry them into the island. After they had gone a little off the shore the wind began to blow hard, and soon increased to a gale. The sea became so very rough, that the waves broke over the boat and almost filled it with water. All on board begged the prince to return, but he declined, observing, that as Providence had carried him through so many dangers, he did not doubt of the same care now as before. About eleven o’clock at night they landed at a place in Skye, called Nicolson’s rock, near Scorobreck in Trotternish, after a very boisterous voyage of about fifteen miles. There was a large surf on the shore, and there being no convenient landing place, they had to jump out among the water. Charles was the third man who leapt into the sea. Standing in the surf, the whole party, including Charles, laid hold of the boat and drew it up on dry ground.
Charles stayed on Raasay for two days, but feeling uneasy and thinking the island was too small for hiding, he decided to leave. Knowing he was expecting a French ship at Lochbroom, Malcolm Macleod offered to take him there, but Charles turned down the offer due to the risks of traveling in a small boat. He expressed a desire to go to Trotternish in Skye, but his friends tried to convince him to stay in Raasay, believing it was safer. Nonetheless, he insisted on going, so the whole group, including the two boatmen, left Raasay on the evening of July 2nd, using the same boat they had arrived in. Shortly after leaving the shore, the wind picked up and soon turned into a gale. The sea became extremely rough, with waves crashing over the boat and nearly swamping it. Everyone aboard urged the prince to turn back, but he refused, noting that since Providence had protected him through so many dangers before, he had no doubt it would take care of him again. Around eleven o'clock at night, they landed at a spot in Skye called Nicolson's Rock, near Scorobreck in Trotternish, after a wild journey of about fifteen miles. The surf was high on the shore, and with no safe landing area, they had to jump out into the water. Charles was the third person to leap into the sea. Standing in the surf, the entire group, including Charles, grabbed the boat and pulled it ashore.
On this desolate coast, the royal wanderer could find no other resting-place than a cow-house, belonging to Mr. Nicolson of Scorobreck, about two miles from that gentleman’s seat. The party entered this wretched hovel and took a little refreshment of oat cakes, which had mouldered down into very small crumbs, and some cheese. Charles being wet to the skin, Malcolm Macleod advised him to put on a dry shirt. This he declined, and continued to sit in his wet clothes. Overcome with fatigue he fell asleep; but he enjoyed little sound repose. He would frequently start in his sleep, look briskly up, and stare boldly around him, as if about to fight the persons around him. “Oh poor England! poor England!” were the exclamations he would sometimes utter, with a deep sigh, during these disturbed moments.
On this desolate coast, the royal wanderer could find no other place to rest than a cow shed belonging to Mr. Nicolson of Scorobreck, about two miles from his home. The group entered this miserable hovel and had a bit of oatcakes, which had crumbled into tiny bits, and some cheese. Charles, drenched to the bone, was advised by Malcolm Macleod to put on a dry shirt. He refused and continued sitting in his wet clothes. Exhausted, he fell asleep, but it wasn't a deep rest. He would often jerk awake, look around sharply, and stare as if ready to confront anyone nearby. “Oh poor England! poor England!” he would sometimes exclaim with a heavy sigh during those restless moments.
In all his wanderings it was the constant practice of Charles to conceal his future movements from every person with whose services he was about to dispense, so as to prevent any clue to his discovery. Wishing to get quit of young Raasay and his brother, he despatched the former to look out for Donald Roy, and he desired the latter to go to a place called Cammistinawag, where he would meet him. Murdoch Macleod and the two boatmen then took leave. At parting he presented Murdoch with a case, containing a silver spoon, knife, and fork, which he requested him to keep till they met.
In all his travels, Charles always made it a point to keep his future plans hidden from anyone whose help he was about to use, to avoid leaving any trace of where he might go next. Wanting to get rid of young Raasay and his brother, he sent the former to search for Donald Roy and asked the latter to head to a place called Cammistinawag, where they could meet up. Murdoch Macleod and the two boatmen then said their goodbyes. Before they parted, he gave Murdoch a case that held a silver spoon, knife, and fork, which he asked him to keep until they reunited.
The prince and Malcolm Macleod remained in the hut till seven o’clock in the morning, when Charles, taking the little baggage in his hand, walked out, and desired Malcolm to follow him. Macleod took the bundle out of Charles’s hand, and followed him in silence till out of sight of the cow-house, when Charles taking a direction Malcolm did not like, this faithful adherent went up to him and asked him where he was going, as he was afraid that he might fall into the hands of one of the numerous military parties, who were dispersed over the island. “Why, Macleod, (replied Charles,) I now throw myself entirely into your hands, and leave you to do with me what you please; only I want to go to Strath, Mackinnon’s country. I hope you will accompany me, if you think you can lead me safe enough into Strath.” Malcolm declared that he would go with his royal highness wherever he pleased, and offered to bring him safe into that part of Skye which belonged to the chief of Mackinnon, provided he would consent to[700] go by sea; but Macleod objected to a journey over land which he considered would be attended with dangers from the soldiers. Charles, however, insisted on going by land, and observed that they could now do nothing without danger. The better to prevent a discovery, Charles proposed that he should act the part of Macleod’s servant, and that he should assume the name of Lewis Caw, there being at the time a young surgeon of that name, who had been in the prince’s service, skulking in Skye, where he had some relations. Observing that his scarlet tartan waistcoat with gold twist buttons, was finer than that worn by Macleod, which was of plain ordinary tartan, Charles exchanged it for Macleod’s. Then taking the bag which contained his linen out of Malcolm’s hands, Charles threw it over his shoulder, and set out on his perilous journey, preceded by the faithful Malcolm, who, to complete the deception, had proposed that Charles should keep up his new character of a gilly, or footman, by walking in the rear.
The prince and Malcolm Macleod stayed in the hut until seven o'clock in the morning. When Charles picked up the small baggage, he walked out and asked Malcolm to follow him. Macleod took the bundle from Charles's hand and followed him quietly until they were out of sight of the cowhouse. When Charles chose a direction that Malcolm didn’t like, this loyal friend approached him and asked where he was going, expressing concern that they might run into one of the many military groups scattered across the island. “Well, Macleod,” Charles replied, “I’m completely dependent on you now and I leave it up to you what to do with me. I just want to go to Strath, Mackinnon’s territory. I hope you’ll come with me if you think you can safely lead me to Strath.” Malcolm stated he would accompany his royal highness wherever he wanted, offering to safely bring him to the part of Skye belonging to the chief of Mackinnon, as long as he would agree to go by sea. However, Macleod was against traveling by land, believing it would pose risks from the soldiers. Charles insisted on going over land, pointing out that they couldn’t do anything without danger now. To minimize the chance of getting caught, Charles suggested he would pretend to be Macleod’s servant and take on the name Lewis Caw, as there was a young surgeon by that name, who had previously served the prince and was hiding on Skye with some relatives. Noticing that his scarlet tartan waistcoat with gold buttons was nicer than Macleod’s plain ordinary tartan, Charles swapped it for Macleod’s. Then, taking the bag with his linen from Malcolm, Charles threw it over his shoulder and began his dangerous journey, followed by the loyal Malcolm, who suggested that Charles maintain his role as a gilly, or footman, by walking behind.
Strath, the country of the Mackinnons, was at a considerable distance, and the route to it which these two travellers took lay through one of the wildest and most mountainous districts of the island. Though a good pedestrian, Malcolm could scarcely keep his distance ahead of Charles, whose locomotive powers were surprising, there being few persons who could match him at walking. Alluding to his celerity of foot, he told Malcolm that provided he got out of musket-shot, he had no dread of a pursuit by English soldiers, but he had not the same confidence if chased by a party of Highland militia. He asked Malcolm what they would do in the event of meeting any person among the mountains, who might attempt to kill or take them. “That depends upon their numbers,” replied Malcolm; “if there should be no more than four of them, I’ll engage to manage two.” “And I,” rejoined Charles, “will engage to manage the other two.” Malcolm, in his turn, asked Charles what they should do if attacked by a party of English soldiers, “Fight, to be sure,” was the reply.
Strath, the land of the Mackinnons, was quite far away, and the path these two travelers took went through one of the wildest and most mountainous areas of the island. Although Malcolm was a good walker, he could barely stay ahead of Charles, whose speed was impressive; not many people could keep up with him. Joking about his quick pace, he told Malcolm that as long as he was out of musket range, he had no fear of being chased by English soldiers, but he didn’t feel as confident if it was a group of Highland militia after him. He asked Malcolm what they would do if they encountered someone in the mountains who might try to kill or capture them. “That depends on how many there are,” Malcolm replied; “if there are no more than four, I’ll handle two of them.” “And I,” said Charles, “will handle the other two.” Malcolm then asked Charles what they should do if they were attacked by a group of English soldiers. “Fight, of course,” came the response.
As Malcolm expected that they would fall in with some of the country people before they came to the end of their journey, by whom, from his being well known in the island, he might be recognised, he desired Charles not to evince any anxiety when he (Malcolm) should speak to them, but remove to a short distance and sit down till the conversation ended. They met a few of these people from time to time, on which occasion Charles not only observed the injunction of Malcolm, but superadded the customary menial duty, of touching his bonnet when addressed by his supposed master. With the exception of a bottle of brandy, the two travellers appear to have had no other sustenance during their long and fatiguing journey. When reduced to a single glass, Charles urged Malcolm to take it, lest he should faint with the excessive fatigue. Malcolm refused, and insisted that the prince himself should drink it, but Charles resolutely refused, and compelled Malcolm to drain the bottle. Malcolm then hid the bottle in a thick bush of heath, where he found it about three years thereafter. Honest Macleod long preserved it “as a curious piece,” which he expected would one day make a figure in Westminster.[1265]
As Malcolm expected they would run into some locals before finishing their journey, and since he was well-known on the island, he asked Charles not to show any concern when Malcolm spoke to them. Instead, he should stand a short distance away and sit until their conversation wrapped up. They encountered a few of these locals from time to time, and Charles not only followed Malcolm's instructions but also performed the usual respectful gesture of touching his cap when addressed by his supposed master. Aside from a bottle of brandy, it seemed the two travelers had no other food during their long and exhausting journey. When there was only a single glass left, Charles urged Malcolm to take it so he wouldn't faint from extreme fatigue. Malcolm refused and insisted that the prince himself should drink it, but Charles firmly declined and forced Malcolm to finish the bottle. Malcolm then hid the bottle in a dense patch of heath, where he later found it about three years later. Honest Macleod kept it for a long time as “a curious piece,” which he thought might one day become significant in Westminster.[1265]
When opportunity offered, the prince and Malcolm relieved the tediousness of the journey, by conversing on a variety of topics. The conversation happening to turn upon Lord George Murray, Charles observed that his lordship, whether from ignorance or with a view to betray him, he would not say, misconducted himself in not obeying orders, and that in particular, for two or three days before the battle of Culloden, Lord George scarcely did anything he desired him to do. When Malcolm told him of the many atrocities committed after that battle, he appeared amazed, and said, “Surely that man who calls himself the duke, and pretends to be so great a general, cannot be guilty of such cruelties. I cannot believe it.” Talking of the fatigues he was obliged to undergo, the prince said, “Do you not think, Macleod, that God Almighty has made this person of mine for doing some good yet? When I was in Italy, and dining at the king’s (his father’s) table, very often the sweat would have been coming through my coat with the heat of the climate, and now that I[701] am in a cold country, where the climate is more trying, and exposed to different kinds of fatigues, I really find I agree equally with both. I have had (pointing to his kilt) this philibeg on now for some days, and I find I do as well with it as any of the best breeches I ever put on. I hope in God, Macleod, to walk the streets of London with it yet.”[1266] A man holding such sentiments as these was not likely to be easily discouraged.
When the opportunity arose, the prince and Malcolm broke the monotony of their journey by chatting about various topics. The conversation shifted to Lord George Murray, and Charles remarked that his lordship, whether out of ignorance or possibly to betray him, he wouldn’t say, had behaved poorly by not following orders. In particular, for two or three days leading up to the battle of Culloden, Lord George hardly did anything Charles wanted him to do. When Malcolm mentioned the many atrocities that happened after that battle, Charles looked astonished and said, “Surely that man who calls himself the duke and claims to be such a great general can’t be responsible for such cruelty. I can’t believe it.” Discussing the challenges he faced, the prince said, “Don’t you think, Macleod, that God Almighty made me for some purpose? When I was in Italy, dining at my father’s table, I would often sweat through my coat because of the heat, and now that I’m in a colder country, more trying climate, and facing different kinds of fatigue, I honestly find I handle both just fine. I’ve had this kilt (pointing to his kilt) on for several days, and I find it just as comfortable as any of the best trousers I’ve ever worn. I pray to God, Macleod, that I will still walk the streets of London wearing it.”[1266] A man with sentiments like these was unlikely to be easily discouraged.
When approaching Mackinnon’s bounds, Malcolm stated to the prince his apprehensions, that, disguised as he was, he was afraid he would still be recognised by some of Mackinnon’s people, who had been out in his service. He, therefore, suggested that Charles should disguise himself still further. The prince then proposed to blacken his face with powder; but Macleod objected to this plan, which, he said, would tend rather to discover than to conceal him. “Then,” observed Charles, “I must be put into the greatest dishabille possible;” and pulling off his wig, and putting it into his pocket, took out a dirty white napkin, which Malcolm, at his desire, tied about his head close to his eyebrows. He then put off his bonnet, tore the ruffles from his shirt, and took the buckles out of his shoes, and made Macleod fasten them with strings. Charles now asked his friend if he thought he would still be recognised, and on Malcolm answering that he thought he would, Charles said, “I have so odd a face, that no man that ever saw me once but would know me again.” In Malcolm’s opinion, Charles, though almost a Proteus, could never disguise his majestic mien and carriage; and he declared that there was not a person who knew what the air of a noble or great man was, that would not, upon seeing the prince, however disguised he might be, at once perceive something about him that was not ordinary,—something of the stately and grand.[1267]
When they got close to Mackinnon’s territory, Malcolm shared his worries with the prince. Even though he was in disguise, he was concerned that some of Mackinnon’s people, who had served him before, might still recognize him. So, he suggested that Charles should change his disguise even more. Charles then proposed to darken his face with powder, but Macleod disagreed, saying that would make him more noticeable instead of hiding him. “Then,” Charles said, “I need to look as shabby as possible.” He took off his wig and put it in his pocket, then pulled out a dirty white napkin, which Malcolm, at his request, tied around his head close to his eyebrows. He then removed his bonnet, ripped the ruffles from his shirt, and took the buckles out of his shoes, asking Macleod to tie them with strings. Charles then asked his friend if he thought he would still be recognized, and when Malcolm said he thought he would, Charles remarked, “I have such a peculiar face that anyone who has seen me once would recognize me again.” In Malcolm’s view, even though Charles changed his appearance completely, he could never hide his noble presence and demeanor. He insisted that anyone familiar with the aura of a noble or great person would immediately notice something extraordinary about the prince, no matter how disguised he was—something regal and impressive.[1267]
They had not gone far after this conversation, when Malcolm Macleod’s opinion was verified, for no sooner had the travellers entered Strath, than Charles was recognised by two men of Mackinnon’s clan, who had been out in the insurrection. They stared at the prince for a little, and on discovering him, lifted up their hands and wept bitterly. Malcolm begged that they would compose themselves, lest by showing so much concern they might discover the prince. After cautioning them not to mention the meeting to any one, he swore them to secrecy upon his naked dirk, and then dismissed them. They kept their word.
They hadn't gone far after this conversation when Malcolm Macleod's prediction came true. As soon as the travelers entered Strath, Charles was recognized by two men from Mackinnon's clan, who had been involved in the uprising. They stared at the prince for a moment, and when they realized who he was, they raised their hands and cried bitterly. Malcolm urged them to calm down so their overwhelming emotion wouldn't give away the prince's presence. After warning them not to tell anyone about their meeting, he swore them to secrecy on his bare dirk and then sent them away. They kept their promise.
Being within two miles of the laird of Mackinnon’s house, Malcolm asked him if he wished to see the old chief; “No,” said Charles, “by no means. I know Mackinnon to be as good and as honest a man as any in the world; but he is not fit for my purpose at present. You must conduct me to some other house, but let it be a gentleman’s house.” They then proceeded, at Malcolm’s suggestion, to a place called Ellagol, or rather Ellighiul, near Kilvory or Kilmaree, where they arrived in the morning after a journey of twenty-four Highland miles, being upwards of thirty English miles. At Ellagol there lived one John Mackinnon, who had served as captain under the laird of Mackinnon, and had married a sister of Malcolm. Being desirous to ascertain the state of matters in the neighbourhood before conducting Charles into the house of his brother-in-law, Malcolm left the prince at a little distance from the house, and went forward to make the necessary inquiries. He found that Mackinnon was from home; and on informing his sister that he had come to stay a short time at Ellagol, if he could do so with safety, she assured him that he would be perfectly safe, as there were no military people about the place, and that he was very welcome. Malcolm then told her that he had nobody along with him but one Lewis Caw, son of Mr. Caw, a surgeon in Crieff, whom, being a fugitive like himself, he had engaged as his servant, but that he had fallen sick. Mrs. Mackinnon felt interested in the stranger, and requested her brother to bring him in.
Being within two miles of the laird of Mackinnon's house, Malcolm asked Charles if he wanted to see the old chief. "No," Charles replied, "not at all. I know Mackinnon is as good and honest a man as anyone in the world, but he’s not suitable for my needs right now. You need to take me to another house, but it has to be a gentleman’s house." They then headed, at Malcolm’s suggestion, to a place called Ellagol, or rather Ellighiul, near Kilvory or Kilmaree. They arrived in the morning after a journey of twenty-four Highland miles, which is over thirty English miles. At Ellagol lived one John Mackinnon, who had served as captain under the laird of Mackinnon and had married Malcolm's sister. Wanting to check the situation in the area before bringing Charles into his brother-in-law’s house, Malcolm left the prince a little distance from the house and went ahead to ask some questions. He found out that Mackinnon was away and, after telling his sister that he had come to stay at Ellagol for a short time if it was safe, she assured him he would be perfectly safe since there were no military people around and that he was very welcome. Malcolm then informed her that he only had one person with him, Lewis Caw, the son of Mr. Caw, a surgeon in Crieff, whom he had hired as his servant since they were both fugitives, but that Lewis had fallen ill. Mrs. Mackinnon was interested in the stranger and asked her brother to bring him in.
Charles accordingly entered with the baggage on his back, and, taking off his bonnet, made a low bow, and sat down at a distance from Malcolm. Mrs. Mackinnon looked at the prince, and instantly her sympathy was excited. “Poor man!” she exclaimed, “I pity him. At the same time, my heart warms to a man of his appearance.” Malcolm having told his[702] sister that he was almost famishing with hunger, she set before him a plentiful Highland breakfast. Charles still sitting at a respectful distance, Malcolm invited him, as there were no strangers in the house, to draw near and share with him, there being abundance for both. Charles appeared very backward to obey the summons to eat, and said that though in an humble station, he knew better how to conduct himself than by sitting at the same table with his master; but Malcolm pretended to insist upon compliance, Charles rose from his seat, made a profound bow, and advancing towards the table, sat down, and attacked the viands without farther ceremony.
Charles walked in with the luggage on his back, took off his hat, bowed low, and sat down a bit away from Malcolm. Mrs. Mackinnon glanced at the prince and immediately felt sympathy for him. “Poor man!” she said, “I feel sorry for him. At the same time, I’m drawn to someone who looks like him.” After Malcolm told his sister he was nearly starving, she prepared a hearty Highland breakfast for him. With Charles still sitting respectfully far away, Malcolm invited him to come closer and join him since there was plenty for both of them, as there were no strangers in the house. Charles seemed hesitant to accept the invitation to eat, saying that although he was in a humble position, he believed it was better not to sit at the same table as his master; however, Malcolm insisted he comply. So, Charles got up, bowed deeply again, and moved toward the table, sitting down and digging into the food without any more hesitation.
In the course of their journey, Charles and his companion had fallen into a bog during the night, and as their feet and legs were still dirty, Malcolm desired the servant-maid in Gaelic, as she could not speak English, to bring some water into the room, and as he was much fatigued, to wash them. Whilst in the act of washing Macleod’s feet, he said to the girl, “You see that poor sick man there. I hope you’ll wash his feet too: it will be a great charity; for he has as much need as I have.” “No such thing,” said she, “although I wash the master’s feet, I am not obliged to wash the servant’s. What! he’s but a low country woman’s son. I will not wash his feet indeed.” Malcolm, however, with much entreaty, prevailed upon the girl to wash Charles’s feet and legs; but being rather rough in her treatment, he implored Malcolm to desire her not to rub so hard.[1268]
During their journey, Charles and his companion accidentally fell into a bog at night. Since their feet and legs were still dirty, Malcolm asked the servant girl in Gaelic, as she didn’t speak English, to bring some water into the room so he could wash them, as he was quite tired. While he was washing Macleod’s feet, he said to the girl, “You see that poor sick man over there. I hope you’ll wash his feet too; it would be a great kindness, as he needs it just as much as I do.” “Not a chance,” she said, “even if I wash the master’s feet, I’m not obligated to wash a servant’s. What? He’s just the son of a lowly country woman. I won’t wash his feet, not at all.” However, with a lot of pleading, Malcolm managed to convince the girl to wash Charles’s feet and legs, but she was rather rough about it, so he asked Malcolm to tell her not to scrub so hard.[1268]
After this operation the wearied travellers went to bed; and at the desire of Malcolm, Mrs. Mackinnon went out of the house, and sat down upon a neighbouring knoll, where she kept watch, whilst her guests remained in bed. Charles, who had thrown himself upon the bed in his clothes, slept two hours only; but Malcolm slept much longer. When Malcolm awoke, he was surprised to find Charles out of bed dandling Mrs. Mackinnon’s child, singing to it, and appearing as alert as if he had been in bed all night. He expressed a hope that the little boy—Neil Mackinnon—whom he carried in his arms, would be one day a captain in his service.
After this operation, the tired travelers went to bed. At Malcolm's request, Mrs. Mackinnon stepped outside and sat on a nearby hill, keeping watch while her guests slept. Charles, who had collapsed onto the bed fully dressed, only managed to sleep for two hours, but Malcolm slept much longer. When Malcolm finally woke up, he was surprised to see Charles out of bed, playing with Mrs. Mackinnon's child, singing to him, and looking as energetic as if he had slept all night. He expressed hope that the little boy—Neil Mackinnon—whom he held in his arms, would one day be a captain in his service.
Informed that his brother-in-law was seen approaching the house, Malcolm went out to meet him. After the usual salutations, Malcolm, pointing to some ships of war that were hovering about the coast, said to Mackinnon, “What if the prince be on board one of them?” “God forbid,” replied Mackinnon, “I would not wish that for anything.” “What,” said Malcolm, “if he were here, John? Do you think he would be safe enough?” “I wish we had him here,” rejoined Mackinnon, “for he would be safe enough.” Macleod, now fully assured that his brother-in-law might be confided in, said, “Well, then, he is now in your house.” Mackinnon, transported with joy, was for running directly in and paying his obeisance to the prince; but Malcolm stopped him for a little, till he should recover from his surprise. “When you go in,” continued Malcolm, “you must not take any notice of him, lest the servants or others observe you. He passes for one Lewis Caw, my servant.” Mackinnon promised to observe faithfully the injunction given him, which he thought he would be able to fulfil; but, as soon as he entered the house, he could not avoid fixing his eyes upon Charles; and unable to repress his feelings at the spectacle he beheld, this generous and faithful Highlander, turning his face aside, burst into tears. To prevent suspicion, Mackinnon, at Malcolm’s desire, left the room to compose himself.
Informed that his brother-in-law was seen approaching the house, Malcolm went out to meet him. After the usual greetings, Malcolm, pointing to some warships that were hovering near the coast, said to Mackinnon, “What if the prince is on board one of them?” “God forbid,” replied Mackinnon, “I wouldn’t wish that for anything.” “What,” said Malcolm, “if he were here, John? Do you think he would be safe?” “I wish we had him here,” Mackinnon answered, “because he would be safe enough.” Macleod, now fully confident that he could trust his brother-in-law, said, “Well, then, he is in your house now.” Mackinnon, overjoyed, wanted to rush inside and pay his respects to the prince; but Malcolm held him back for a moment, so he could collect himself. “When you go in,” Malcolm continued, “you must not acknowledge him, in case the servants or anyone else notices you. He’s pretending to be my servant, Lewis Caw.” Mackinnon promised to follow the instructions, which he thought he could manage; but once he entered the house, he couldn’t help but fix his gaze on Charles. Unable to contain his emotions at the sight before him, this loyal and brave Highlander turned his face away and burst into tears. To avoid raising suspicion, Mackinnon, at Malcolm's request, left the room to gather himself.
Before being introduced to the prince, Mackinnon sent away all his servants from the house on different messages, and, during their absence, a consultation was held as to Charles’s future destination. It was then resolved that he should proceed to the mainland immediately; and John Mackinnon was directed to go and hire a boat, as if for the sole use of his brother-in-law. As the laird of Mackinnon was old and infirm, and could be of little service to Charles in his present situation, Mackinnon[703] was enjoined not to say anything about Charles to his chief, should he fall in with him. Meeting the old chieftain, however, on his way, Mackinnon, unable or unwilling to conceal the fact of the prince’s arrival at Ellagol, disclosed the secret, and mentioned that he was going to hire a boat to carry Charles to the mainland. Gratified with the intelligence, the chief desired his clansman not to give himself any further trouble about a boat, as he would provide a good one himself, and would wait upon the prince immediately. John returned to Ellagol, and having informed Charles of the interview with the laird, the latter said that he was sorry that Mackinnon had divulged the secret; but as there was now no help for it, he would comport himself according to circumstances. In a short time the aged chief appeared, and after doing homage to the royal wanderer, conducted the prince to a neighbouring cave, where he found Lady Mackinnon, who had laid out a refreshment of cold meat and wine, of which the whole party partook.
Before meeting the prince, Mackinnon sent all his servants away on various errands, and during their absence, they held a meeting to discuss Charles’s future. They decided he should go to the mainland right away, and John Mackinnon was tasked with hiring a boat, pretending it was just for his brother-in-law. Since the laird of Mackinnon was old and frail, he wouldn’t be much help to Charles in his current situation, so Mackinnon[703] was instructed not to mention anything about Charles to his chief if he ran into him. However, when he encountered the old chieftain on the way, Mackinnon, either unable or unwilling to keep the prince's arrival at Ellagol a secret, revealed it and said he was going to hire a boat for Charles to get to the mainland. Pleased with this news, the chief told his clansman not to bother finding a boat since he would provide a good one himself and would visit the prince right away. John returned to Ellagol and informed Charles about the meeting with the laird. Charles expressed regret that Mackinnon had let the secret slip, but since there was nothing that could be done about it now, he would adapt to the situation. Soon after, the elderly chief arrived, paid his respects to the royal wanderer, and led the prince to a nearby cave, where he found Lady Mackinnon, who had prepared a spread of cold meat and wine for everyone to enjoy.
Before the arrival of the chief, Malcolm Macleod had represented to the prince, that, being within the laird’s bounds, it would be necessary to allow him to direct everything in relation to the voyage, and, to prevent a difference of opinion arising between him and the chief, he suggested the propriety of remaining behind. Charles, extremely unwilling to part with one who had rendered him such important services, insisted upon his going along with him to the mainland; but Malcolm insisting on the other hand that the measure was proper, Charles, with much reluctance, consented to part with the faithful Macleod.
Before the chief arrived, Malcolm Macleod had told the prince that since they were within the laird’s territory, it would be necessary for him to manage everything related to the voyage. To avoid any disagreements between himself and the chief, he suggested that it would be best for him to stay behind. Charles, who was very reluctant to lose someone who had been so helpful to him, insisted that Macleod come with him to the mainland. However, Macleod firmly believed that staying back was the right thing to do. After much hesitation, Charles agreed to let the loyal Macleod go.
About eight o’clock at night the party left the cave, and proceeded towards the place where the boat lay. In their way they observed two English men-of-war standing in for the island, before the wind, under a press of sail. Malcolm thereupon entreated the prince to defer his voyage till such time, at least, as these vessels should take another course, more particularly as the wind was against him; but Charles disregarded the admonition, and observed, that after so many escapes, he had no apprehensions of being caught at that time; that Providence would still take care of him; and that he had no doubt of obtaining a favourable wind immediately. Recollecting his sham appointment with Murdoch Macleod, for not keeping which Malcolm promised to make his apology, Charles thought the least thing he could do was to notify his departure, which he accordingly did, by writing him a short note, delivering it to Malcolm.[1269] He then desired Malcolm to light his pipe, as he wished to enjoy a smoke with him before parting. Snapping his gun, Malcolm, by means of the flash in the pan, lighted some tow which he held at the mouth of the pipe whilst Charles blew it. As the pipe was extremely short, Charles’s cheek was scorched with the blaze of the tow. At parting, Charles presented him with a silver stock-buckle, and then embracing Malcolm in his arms, saluted him twice, and begging God to bless him, put ten guineas into his hand. Malcolm at first positively refused to accept the money, as he perceived that the prince’s purse was much exhausted; but Charles insisted upon his taking it, and assuring him that he would get enough for all his wants upon the mainland, Malcolm yielded. Having procured a better pipe, Charles presented the one with which he had been smoking to Malcolm, who preserved it with great care.[1270]
About eight o’clock at night, the group left the cave and headed toward the spot where the boat was anchored. On their way, they saw two British warships approaching the island, sailing quickly with the wind. Malcolm urged the prince to postpone his departure until those ships changed their course, especially since the wind was against him. However, Charles dismissed the warning and said that after so many close calls, he wasn't worried about being caught this time; he believed Providence would protect him and was confident that a favorable wind would come soon. Remembering his fake appointment with Murdoch Macleod, for which Malcolm promised to apologize, Charles figured he should at least inform him of his departure. He wrote a short note and gave it to Malcolm.[1269] He then asked Malcolm to light his pipe because he wanted to enjoy a smoke with him before leaving. Malcolm snapped his gun to ignite the flash in the pan and used it to light some tow at the end of the pipe while Charles blew on it. Since the pipe was very short, Charles's cheek got burned by the flame. As they were saying goodbye, Charles gave him a silver stock buckle and then hugged Malcolm, kissing him twice and asking God to bless him while slipping ten guineas into his hand. Initially, Malcolm firmly refused the money, noticing that the prince's funds were running low, but Charles insisted he take it, assuring him he would have enough for everything he needed on the mainland. Relenting, Malcolm accepted. After getting a better pipe, Charles gave the one he had been smoking to Malcolm, who kept it with great care.[1270]
Between eight and nine o’clock in the evening of Friday, the 4th of July, the prince departed[704] for the mainland, accompanied by the chief and John Mackinnon. The observation of Charles, that he would obtain a fair wind after putting to sea, had made a deep impression upon the superstitious mind of the generous Malcolm, who accordingly sat down upon the side of a hill to watch the expected change, which, according to him, took place very soon, for the crew had not rowed the boat half a mile from the shore in the direction of the ships, before the wind chopped about, and whilst it favoured the prince, drove the men-of-war out of sight.[1271]
Between eight and nine o’clock in the evening on Friday, July 4th, the prince left for the mainland, accompanied by the chief and John Mackinnon. Charles's comment that he would have a favorable wind once they set sail made a strong impression on the superstitious Malcolm. As a result, he settled down on a hillside to watch for the expected change, which he believed happened quickly. The crew hadn't even rowed the boat half a mile from the shore towards the ships when the wind shifted, favoring the prince and causing the warships to disappear from view.[704][1271]
After a rough voyage, the party reached a place called Little Mallag or Malleck, on the south side of Loch Nevis between Morar and Knoydart, distant about thirty miles from the place where they had embarked. At sea they met a boat, containing some armed militia. No attempt was made to board, and a few words were exchanged in passing. Charles’s visit to Skye soon became public, and the fact of his having been harboured and protected by certain persons in that island could not be disguised. Malcolm Macleod’s connexion with the prince being reported, he was apprehended a few days after Charles’s departure for the mainland, put on board a ship, and conveyed to London, where he remained a prisoner till the 1st of July, 1747, when he was discharged without being asked a single question. Kingsburgh also was taken up and conveyed to Fort Augustus, where, after being plundered of his shoe-buckles, garters, watch, and money, he was thrown into a dungeon, and loaded with irons. He was discharged by mistake for another person of the same name, but was brought back, and afterwards conveyed to Edinburgh, and committed to the castle, in which he remained till the 4th of July, in the same year.
After a challenging journey, the group reached a place called Little Mallag or Malleck, located on the south side of Loch Nevis between Morar and Knoydart, about thirty miles from where they had set sail. At sea, they encountered a boat carrying some armed militia. No attempt was made to board them, and a few words were exchanged as they passed. Charles’s visit to Skye quickly became known, and it couldn’t be hidden that he had been sheltered and protected by certain individuals on the island. Malcolm Macleod’s connection to the prince was reported, and he was arrested a few days after Charles left for the mainland, put on a ship, and taken to London, where he stayed as a prisoner until July 1, 1747, when he was released without being asked a single question. Kingsburgh was also arrested and taken to Fort Augustus, where, after having his shoe buckles, garters, watch, and money taken from him, he was thrown into a dungeon and shackled. He was mistakenly released for another person with the same name but was brought back and later taken to Edinburgh, where he was imprisoned in the castle until July 4 of the same year.
Flora Macdonald was also apprehended about the same time by a party of militia, while on her way to the house of Donald Macdonald of Castleton in Skye, who had sent her notice that Macleod of Talisker, an officer of an independent company, had requested him to send for her. She was put on board the Furnace Bomb, and afterwards removed to Commodore Smith’s sloop, and treated with great kindness and attention by him and General Campbell. She was confined a short time in Dunstaffnage castle. After being conveyed from place to place, she was put on board the Royal Sovereign, lying at the Nore, on the 28th of November, and carried up to London on the 6th of December following, where she remained in confinement till July in the following year, when she was discharged, at the especial request—according to the tradition of her family—of Frederick, Prince of Wales, father of George III., without a single question having been put to her. After her liberation, Miss Macdonald was invited to the house of Lady Primrose, a zealous Jacobite lady, where she was visited by a number of distinguished persons, who loaded her with presents. She and Malcolm Macleod returned to Scotland together in a post-chaise provided by Lady Primrose, and, on their way, paid a visit to Dr. Burton at York, who had been previously liberated from jail. This gentleman having asked Malcolm his opinion of the prince, the trusty Highlander replied, that “he was the most cautious man he ever saw, not to be a coward, and the bravest, not to be rash.” Few persons, now-a-days, will be disposed to concur in this eulogium, for though personally brave, Charles was extremely rash and inconsiderate.[1272]
Flora Macdonald was also captured around the same time by a group of militia while she was heading to the house of Donald Macdonald of Castleton in Skye. He had informed her that Macleod of Talisker, an officer in an independent company, had asked him to summon her. She was put on board the Furnace Bomb and later transferred to Commodore Smith’s sloop, where both he and General Campbell treated her with great kindness and attentiveness. She was briefly held in Dunstaffnage Castle. After being moved from place to place, she was put on board the Royal Sovereign, anchored at the Nore, on November 28, and taken to London on December 6, where she remained in confinement until July of the following year. She was released at the special request—according to her family’s tradition—of Frederick, Prince of Wales, father of George III, without a single question being asked of her. Once she was free, Miss Macdonald was invited to stay with Lady Primrose, a passionate Jacobite, where she was visited by many distinguished people who showered her with gifts. She and Malcolm Macleod returned to Scotland together in a post-chaise provided by Lady Primrose, and on their way, they stopped to visit Dr. Burton in York, who had been released from jail earlier. When this gentleman asked Malcolm his thoughts on the prince, the loyal Highlander responded that “he was the most cautious man he ever saw, not to be a coward, and the bravest, not to be reckless.” Few people nowadays would agree with this praise, for although Charles was personally brave, he was extremely rash and thoughtless.[1272]
As parties of the military were known to be stationed at a short distance from the place where Charles and his party landed, they were afraid to leave it, and slept three nights in the open air on the banks of Loch Nevis. On the fourth day the old laird and one of the boatmen ventured a little way into the country in quest of a place of concealment; and the prince, along with John Mackinnon and the other three boatmen, proceeded up the loch close to the shore. In turning a point, they unexpectedly came upon a boat tied to a rock, and so near as to touch her with their oars. This boat belonged to a militia party who were seen standing on the shore, and were at once recognised by their badge, which was a red cross on their bonnets. This party immediately hailed the boat, and demanded to know whence they came. The boatmen answered that they were from Sleat. The militiamen then ordered the boat to come ashore; but the boatmen continuing to row, the military jumped into their boat and gave chase. Charles, who lay in the bottom of the boat with John Mackinnon’s plaid spread over him, wished to get up and attempt to escape by jumping ashore, but Mackinnon would not allow him, as he considered the experiment very dangerous. During the pursuit, Charles, who was anxious to know the relative progress of the two boats, kept up a conversation with the trusty Highlander, who assured him from time to time that the pursuers did not gain upon them. Both parties were equal in point of numbers; and as Mackinnon contemplated the possibility of the militiamen overtaking them, he directed the boatmen to keep their muskets close by them, but not to fire till he should give the word of command by firing first. “Be sure, (said John,) to take an aim. Mark well, and there is no fear. We will be able to manage these rogues, if we come to engage them.” Charles, begging that no lives might be sacrificed without an absolute necessity, Mackinnon said he would not fire if it could be avoided; but if compelled to do so in self-defence, their own preservation required that none of the assailants should escape to tell the news of their disaster. Observing a wood at some distance which reached down to the water, Mackinnon directed the boatmen to pull in that direction; and on reaching the shore, the prince, followed by Mackinnon and one of the boatmen, sprang out of the boat, and plunging into the wood, nimbly ascended the hill. The alarm into which they had been thrown gave place to feelings of a very different description, when, on reaching the summit of the hill, they perceived their pursuers returning from their fruitless chase.[1273]
As military groups were stationed nearby where Charles and his party landed, they were too scared to leave and spent three nights sleeping outdoors by Loch Nevis. On the fourth day, the old laird and one of the boatmen ventured a bit into the countryside looking for a hiding place; meanwhile, the prince, along with John Mackinnon and the other three boatmen, moved up the loch close to the shore. As they rounded a bend, they unexpectedly spotted a boat tied to a rock, close enough to touch with their oars. This boat belonged to a militia group standing on the shore, which they recognized immediately by the red cross on their bonnets. The militia shouted at them to identify themselves. The boatmen replied they were from Sleat. The militiamen then ordered them to come ashore, but the boatmen kept rowing, prompting the military to jump into their own boat and give chase. Charles, who was lying at the bottom of the boat covered by John Mackinnon’s plaid, wanted to get up and try to escape by jumping ashore, but Mackinnon wouldn’t let him, as he believed it was too dangerous. During the chase, Charles was anxious to gauge how close the boats were, so he engaged in conversation with the loyal Highlander, who reassured him that the pursuers weren’t gaining on them. Both groups were equal in numbers; as Mackinnon thought about the chance that the militiamen might catch up, he instructed the boatmen to keep their muskets close but not to fire until he gave the command by firing first. “Make sure,” said John, “to aim carefully. Pay attention, and don’t worry. We’ll handle these guys if it comes to a fight.” Charles asked that no lives be lost unless absolutely necessary; Mackinnon said he wouldn’t fire if it could be helped, but if they had to defend themselves, it was essential that none of the attackers escaped to report their failure. Noticing a forest in the distance that went down to the water, Mackinnon directed the boatmen to head in that direction; when they reached the shore, the prince, followed by Mackinnon and one of the boatmen, jumped out of the boat and dashed into the woods, quickly climbing the hill. The alarm they had felt shifted to something very different when they reached the top of the hill and saw their pursuers returning from their fruitless chase.[1273]
Finding himself much fatigued, Charles slept three hours on this eminence, and returning down the hill, crossed the loch to a small island near the seat of Macdonald of Scothouse. Understanding that old Clanranald was there on a visit, Charles sent Mackinnon to solicit his protection, but the old chief positively refused to receive him. Upon Mackinnon’s return the party repassed the loch, and returned to Mallag, where they rejoined the old laird. After refreshing themselves, they set out for the seat of Macdonald of Morar, about eight miles distant. In crossing the promontory between Loch Nevis and Loch Morar they passed a shieling, or cottage, where they observed some people coming down towards the road. Afraid that he would be known, the prince made John Mackinnon fold his plaid for him, and threw it over his shoulder with his knapsack upon it. To disguise himself still further, he tied a handkerchief about his head. In this attire Charles passed for Mackinnon’s servant. A grandson of Macdonald of Scothouse, who was at the shieling, gave the party a draught of milk. At another shieling they procured another draught; and, as the night was dark and the road bad, they took a guide along with them to conduct them across the ford to Morar’s house. When they came to this ford, an amusing occurrence took place. Mackinnon, desirous to keep Charles dry in crossing, desired the guide to be so good as carry “this poor sick fellow,” (pointing to the prince,) upon his back across the ford, as it was then pretty deep; but the guide indignantly answered, “The deil be on the back he comes, or any fellow of a servant like him; but I’ll take you on my back, Sir, if you please, and carry you safely through the ford.” “No, by no means,” said Mackinnon, “if the lad[706] must wade, I’ll wade along with him, and help him, lest any harm should happen to him;” on saying which, he laid hold of Charles’s arm, and they crossed the ford together. Both Charles and Mackinnon were pleased to find that the guide had no suspicion that the pretended sick person was the prince.
Feeling very tired, Charles slept for three hours on the hill. When he came back down, he crossed the loch to a small island near the home of Macdonald of Scothouse. Knowing that old Clanranald was visiting, Charles sent Mackinnon to ask for his protection, but the old chief firmly refused to take him in. After Mackinnon returned, the group crossed the loch again and went back to Mallag, where they met up with the old laird. After refreshing themselves, they set off for the home of Macdonald of Morar, about eight miles away. As they passed the promontory between Loch Nevis and Loch Morar, they saw a shieling, or cottage, where some people were coming down to the road. Worried that he might be recognized, the prince had John Mackinnon fold his plaid for him and draped it over his shoulder with his knapsack on top. To disguise himself even more, he tied a handkerchief around his head. Dressed like this, Charles appeared to be Mackinnon’s servant. A grandson of Macdonald of Scothouse, who was at the shieling, offered the group a drink of milk. At another shieling, they got another drink, and since it was dark and the road was bad, they took a guide to help them cross the ford to Morar’s house. When they reached the ford, something amusing happened. Mackinnon, wanting to keep Charles dry, asked the guide to carry “this poor sick fellow” (pointing to the prince) on his back across the ford, since it was quite deep at that point. But the guide indignantly replied, “The devil take the back he comes, or any servant like him; but I’ll carry you on my back, Sir, if you want, and get you safely across the ford.” “No, not at all,” said Mackinnon, “if the lad[706] has to wade, I’ll wade with him to help him, in case anything happens to him;” and with that, he grabbed hold of Charles’s arm, and they crossed the ford together. Both Charles and Mackinnon were happy to see that the guide had no idea that the supposed sick person was the prince.
A little before day-break the party arrived at the end of their journey, but were disappointed to find that the mansion, where they expected to meet with a hospitable reception, had been burnt to the ground, and that its proprietor had been obliged to take up his abode in a bothy or hut in the neighbourhood. Morar, who had acted as lieutenant-colonel of Clanranald’s regiment, gave the prince a hearty welcome. Having entertained Charles and his party, he conducted them to a cave for security, and went off in quest of young Clanranald, whom the prince was most anxious to see. After some hours’ absence Morar returned, and, reporting that he could not find Clanranald, Charles told him that as he had failed in meeting with that young chief, he would put himself under Morar’s charge. According to Mackinnon’s statement, Morar declined to take such a responsibility upon him, and even declared that he did not know any person to whose care he could commit Charles’s person. The prince, stung by the altered demeanour of Morar, thus accosted him: “This is very hard. You were very kind yesternight, Morar! and said you could find out a hiding-place, proof against all the search of the enemy’s forces; and now you say you can do nothing at all for me! You can travel to no place but what I will travel to; no eatables or drinkables can you take but what I can take a share along with you, and be well content with them, and even pay handsomely for them. When fortune smiled upon me and I had pay to give, I then found some people ready enough to serve me; but now that fortune frowns on me, and I have no pay to give, they forsake me in my necessity.” The chief of Mackinnon and his clansman were highly indignant at Morar, and insisted that he must have seen young Clanranald, and that he had been advised to his present course, but Morar resolutely denied the charge. Charles in great distress exclaimed, “O God Almighty! look down upon my circumstances, and pity me; for I am in a most melancholy situation. Some of those who joined me at first, and appeared to be fast friends, now turn their backs upon me in my greatest need: and some of those again who refused to join me, and stood at a distance, are now among my best friends; for it is remarkable that those of Sir Alexander Macdonald’s following have been most faithful to me in my distress, and contributed greatly to my preservation.” Then turning round to Mackinnon, he said, “I hope, Mr. Mackinnon, you will not desert me too, and leave me in the lurch; but that you will do all for my preservation you can.” The old laird, thinking that these words were meant for him, said, with tears in his eyes, “I never will leave your royal highness in the day of danger; but will, under God, do all I can for you, and go with you wherever you order me.”—“Oh no!” rejoined Charles, “that is too much for one of your advanced years, Sir; I heartily thank you for your readiness to take care of me, as I am well satisfied of your zeal for me and my cause; but one of your age cannot well hold out with the fatigues and dangers I must undergo. It was to your friend John here, a stout young man, I was addressing myself.”—“Well then,” said John, “with the help of God, I will go through the wide world with your royal highness, if you desire me.”[1274]
A little before dawn, the group arrived at the end of their journey, but they were disappointed to find that the mansion where they expected a warm welcome had been burned to the ground, and its owner had been forced to take refuge in a hut nearby. Morar, who had served as the lieutenant-colonel of Clanranald’s regiment, welcomed the prince warmly. After hosting Charles and his group, he led them to a cave for safety and went off to find young Clanranald, whom the prince was eager to see. After several hours, Morar returned and reported that he couldn't locate Clanranald. Charles, frustrated by the lack of success, decided to put himself under Morar's protection. According to Mackinnon, Morar was reluctant to take on such a responsibility and even claimed he didn’t know anyone he could trust with Charles’s safety. The prince, hurt by Morar’s changed attitude, confronted him: “This is very difficult. You were very kind last night, Morar! You said you could find me a hiding place safe from the enemy’s search, and now you say you can’t help me at all! You can go anywhere I can go; you can take any food or drink I can’t share with you, and I will gladly pay for it. When luck was on my side and I had money to offer, plenty of people were willing to help me; but now that luck has turned against me and I can’t pay, they abandon me in my time of need.” The chief of Mackinnon and his clansman were furious with Morar, insisting that he must have seen young Clanranald and that he had been advised to avoid aiding Charles, but Morar firmly denied the accusation. Charles, in deep distress, cried out, “O God Almighty! look down on my situation and have mercy on me; I find myself in a terrible position. Some of those who initially joined me and seemed like loyal friends have now turned away in my greatest time of need, while those who previously refused to join and kept their distance are now my best supporters; it's remarkable that the followers of Sir Alexander Macdonald have been the most loyal to me in my hardship and have greatly contributed to my survival.” He then turned to Mackinnon and said, “I hope, Mr. Mackinnon, you won’t abandon me too and leave me in a tight spot; I hope you will do everything you can to help me.” The old laird, believing these words were directed at him, replied with tears in his eyes, “I will never abandon your royal highness in your time of danger; I will, with God's help, do everything I can for you and follow you wherever you lead me.” “Oh no!” Charles responded, “That’s too much for someone of your age, Sir; I truly appreciate your willingness to look after me, as I know you care for me and my cause; but a man of your years cannot endure the hardships and dangers I must face. I was speaking to your friend John here, a strong young man.” “Well then,” said John, “with God’s help, I will travel the world with your royal highness, if that’s what you wish.”[1274]
Disappointed in his inquiries after Clanranald, and unsuccessful, if John Mackinnon’s statement be correct, in his application to Morar, Charles resolved to go to Borodale, and solicit the assistance of “honest old Æneas Macdonald.” Accordingly, after taking leave of the laird of Mackinnon, Charles set off for Borodale, accompanied by John Mackinnon, under the direction of a boy, a son of Morar, as guide. The party reached Borodale, on the morning of the 10th of July, before day-break. As was the case at Morar, the house of the proprietor had been burnt by a body of troops, under Captain Ferguson, and Borodale was residing in a hut hard by the ruins of his mansion. Borodale was in bed when Charles arrived, and the door was shut. Mackinnon called upon Borodale to rise, who, knowing his voice, got up, and[707] throwing some blankets about him, went to the door. Mackinnon asked him if he had heard any thing of the prince. “No,” replied the old gentleman. “What would you give,” rejoined John, “for a sight of him?” “Time was,” said the warm-hearted Highlander, “that I would have given a hearty bottle to see him safe; but since I see you I expect to hear some news of him.” “Well, then,” replied Mackinnon, “I have brought him here, and will commit him to your charge. I have done my duty, do you yours.” “I am glad of it,” said Borodale, “and shall not fail to take care of him: I shall lodge him so secure that all the forces in Britain shall not find him out.” John Mackinnon then took his leave, and returned to Ellagol; but he had scarcely reached his house when he was apprehended by a party of militia, and along with his chief, who was also captured by another party at Morar, the morning after Charles’s departure, conveyed to London, and kept in confinement till July, 1747.
Disappointed with his search for Clanranald and unsuccessful in his attempt to reach Morar, according to John Mackinnon, Charles decided to go to Borodale and ask for help from “honest old Æneas Macdonald.” After saying goodbye to the laird of Mackinnon, Charles set off for Borodale, accompanied by John Mackinnon and guided by a boy, a son of Morar. The group arrived at Borodale on the morning of July 10, before dawn. Just like at Morar, the owner’s house had been burned down by troops under Captain Ferguson, and Borodale was living in a hut near the ruins of his mansion. Borodale was in bed when Charles arrived, and the door was shut. Mackinnon called for Borodale to get up, and since he recognized the voice, he got up and, wrapping some blankets around himself, went to the door. Mackinnon asked him if he had heard anything about the prince. “No,” replied the old gentleman. “What would you give,” John asked, “for a chance to see him?” “There was a time,” said the warm-hearted Highlander, “when I would have given a nice bottle to see him safe; but now that I see you, I expect to hear some news of him.” “Well, then,” replied Mackinnon, “I’ve brought him here, and I’m leaving him in your care. I’ve done my part, now you do yours.” “I’m glad to hear that,” said Borodale, “and I’ll make sure to take good care of him: I’ll hide him so well that no forces in Britain will find him.” John Mackinnon then took his leave and returned to Ellagol; however, he had barely reached his house when he was captured by a group of militia. Along with his chief, who was also caught by another group at Morar the morning after Charles’s departure, he was taken to London and kept in confinement until July 1747.
Borodale conducted his guest to a hut in a neighbouring wood, where he entertained him in the best manner he could for three days, and in the meantime, Charles despatched John Macdonald, junior, one of Borodale’s sons, with a letter to Alexander Macdonald of Glenaladale, who had been in his service as Major of the Clanranald regiment.[1275] Receiving, shortly after this express had been sent, information of the laird of Mackinnon’s capture, and judging that his residence in the wood was not safe, Borodale, accompanied by his son Ronald, who had been a lieutenant in Clanranald’s own company, conducted Charles to an almost inaccessible cave four miles eastward, in which he directed him to remain till Glenaladale should arrive.
Borodale took his guest to a hut in a nearby forest, where he hosted him in the best way he could for three days. Meanwhile, Charles sent John Macdonald, junior, one of Borodale’s sons, with a letter to Alexander Macdonald of Glenaladale, who had served as Major of the Clanranald regiment.[1275] Shortly after sending this message, they learned about the capture of the laird of Mackinnon. Realizing that staying in the woods was no longer safe, Borodale, along with his son Ronald, who had been a lieutenant in Clanranald's own company, took Charles to a nearly unreachable cave four miles to the east, where he instructed him to wait until Glenaladale arrived.
Charles’s letter was punctually delivered to Glenaladale, who, two days after it was written, viz. on the 15th of July, met Borodale at an appointed place, and paid a visit to Charles. Next day Borodale received a letter from his son-in-law, Angus Mac Eachan, residing in the glen of Morar, who had served as surgeon to Glengarry’s regiment, informing him that a rumour was beginning to prevail in the country, that the prince was in concealment about Borodale; and representing the danger Charles would be in, by remaining on Borodale’s lands any longer, he offered him a more secure asylum, in a place he had prepared for him. Before accepting this offer, Ronald Macdonald was sent to reconnoitre the place. Next day, John Macdonald was despatched to view the coast, and ascertain the motions of the military; and having brought intelligence that he saw a boat approaching that part of the coast where the grotto was situated, Charles, without waiting for the return of Ronald Macdonald, immediately left the cave, and set off for the glen of Morar, to the place prepared for him. He was accompanied by Glenaladale, Borodale, and John Macdonald junior, son of the latter. They were met, at a place called Corrybeine Cabir, by Borodale’s son-in-law, who informed Charles that Clanranald was waiting a few miles off, to conduct him to a safe place of concealment he had prepared for him. Charles would have proceeded to meet Clanranald, but as the evening was far advanced, and as he was much nearer his intended quarters in Glen Morar than the place where Clanranald was, he proceeded onward, intending to communicate with him next day.
Charles’s letter was delivered on time to Glenaladale, who, two days after it was written, on July 15th, met Borodale at a designated location and visited Charles. The next day, Borodale received a letter from his son-in-law, Angus Mac Eachan, who lived in the glen of Morar and had served as a surgeon in Glengarry’s regiment. The letter warned him that a rumor was spreading in the country about the prince hiding near Borodale, and it highlighted the danger Charles would face if he stayed on Borodale’s land any longer. Angus offered him a safer place to stay that he had prepared. Before accepting this offer, Ronald Macdonald was sent to scout the location. The following day, John Macdonald was sent to check the coast and see the movements of the military. He reported back that he saw a boat approaching the area near the grotto, prompting Charles, without waiting for Ronald Macdonald to return, to leave the cave and head for the glen of Morar to the prepped location. He was accompanied by Glenaladale, Borodale, and John Macdonald junior, the latter’s son. They were met at a place called Corrybeine Cabir by Borodale’s son-in-law, who told Charles that Clanranald was waiting a few miles away to guide him to a safe hiding spot he had arranged. Although Charles wanted to meet Clanranald, it was late in the evening, and he was much closer to his intended quarters in Glen Morar than to where Clanranald was, so he decided to continue on, planning to connect with him the next day.
Borodale, who had proceeded to Glen Morar in advance of the party to procure some necessaries, received information, on his arrival there, that some men-of-war with troops on board, under General Campbell, had anchored in Loch Nevis. He thereupon despatched two men to Loch Nevis, by way of Loch Morar, to observe General Campbell’s motions, and having received farther intelligence, that Captain Scott had arrived with a party in the lower part of Arisaig, he returned to Charles, and communicated to him the information he had received. Being assured that Charles was upon one of the promontories betwixt Loch Hourn and Loch Shiel, the English commanders had formed a chain of posts across the heads of these and the intermediate arms of the sea, so as to intercept him should he attempt to escape by land into the interior; and to catch him, should he venture to return to the islands, cruisers and boats were stationed at the mouths of the lochs. The sentinels along this line, which extended to the length of thirty miles, were placed so near one another in the day[708] time, that no person could pass without being seen by them, and at night fires were lighted at every post, and the opposite sentinels passed, and repassed one another, from fire to fire. To cross such a chain during the day was quite impossible, nor did a passage by night appear more practicable.
Borodale, who had gone ahead to Glen Morar to gather supplies for the group, arrived there and learned that some warships with troops, led by General Campbell, had anchored in Loch Nevis. He then sent two men to Loch Nevis, via Loch Morar, to keep an eye on General Campbell’s movements. After receiving further word that Captain Scott had arrived with a team in the southern part of Arisaig, he returned to Charles and shared the news. Knowing that Charles was on one of the promontories between Loch Hourn and Loch Shiel, the English commanders set up a series of posts across the heads of these lochs and the connecting sea arms to block his escape by land into the interior. To capture him if he tried to return to the islands, cruisers and boats were stationed at the openings of the lochs. The sentinels along this line, which stretched for thirty miles, were positioned so close together during the day that no one could pass without being noticed. At night, fires were lit at each post, and the sentinels would move from fire to fire to maintain vigilance. Crossing such a barrier during the day was completely impossible, and a nighttime passage seemed just as unlikely.
Finding thus, that Clanranald’s country was wholly surrounded by the government troops, and that he would not be able to join that chief, Charles resolved to leave it immediately. To lessen the risk of discovery, by reducing the number of his companions, he took leave of Borodale and his son-in-law, and attended by Glenaladale, his brother Lieutenant John Macdonald, who had been an officer in the French service, and John Macdonald junior, Borodale’s son, set out in the morning of the 18th of July, and by mid-day reached the summit of a hill called Scoorvuy, at the eastern extremity of Arisaig. Here they rested and took some refreshment, and Glenaladale’s brother was then despatched to Glenfinnan, to obtain intelligence, and to direct two men whom Glenaladale had stationed there, to join the prince about ten o’clock at night, on the top of a hill called Swernink Corrichan, above Loch Arkaig in Lochiel’s country. After Lieutenant John Macdonald’s departure, Charles set out with his two remaining companions, and at two o’clock came to the top of a neighbouring hill, called Fruigh-vein. Observing some cattle in motion, Glenaladale went forward to ascertain the cause, and found that these cattle belonged to some of his own tenants, who were driving them away out of the reach of a body of 600 or 700 troops, who had come to the head of Loch Arkaig, to hem in the prince. As Charles and his friends meant to pass in that direction, they were greatly disconcerted at this intelligence, and resolved to alter their course. Glenaladale sent one of his tenants to Glenfinnan, which was only about a mile off, to recall his brother and the two men; and at the same time he sent another messenger for Donald Cameron of Glenpean, who had removed with his effects to a neighbouring hill, on the approach of the troops, that he might ascertain from him the situation of the troops about Fort Augustus, and to obtain his assistance in conducting the prince through the chain of posts. As they waited the return of the messengers, one of the tenants’ wives, regretting the condition of Glenaladale her landlord, and desirous of giving him some refreshment milked some of her cows, and brought the milk to him. Observing the woman approaching, Charles covered his head with a handkerchief, and passed for one of Glenaladale’s servants, who had got a headach. Though this refreshment, from the excessive heat of the day, was very seasonable, yet they would have gladly dispensed with the obtrusive kindness of the warm-hearted female. That Charles might participate in the present, without observation from the donor, Glenaladale prevailed upon her, though with some difficulty, to retire, and leave her dish behind.
Finding that Clanranald’s area was completely surrounded by government troops and realizing he couldn’t join that chief, Charles decided to leave right away. To minimize the chance of being discovered by cutting down on his companions, he said goodbye to Borodale and his son-in-law. Accompanied by Glenaladale, his brother Lieutenant John Macdonald—who had served in the French army—and Borodale’s son, John Macdonald junior, they set out on the morning of July 18th. By midday, they reached the top of a hill known as Scoorvuy, at the eastern edge of Arisaig. There, they took a break and had some refreshments. Glenaladale then sent his brother to Glenfinnan to gather information and to instruct two men he had stationed there to join the prince around 10 PM on a hill called Swernink Corrichan, above Loch Arkaig in Lochiel’s territory. After Lieutenant John Macdonald left, Charles continued with his two remaining companions and, by two o’clock, reached the summit of a nearby hill called Fruigh-vein. Spotting some cattle moving, Glenaladale went ahead to find out what was happening and discovered that these cattle belonged to some of his tenants, who were moving them away from a group of 600 to 700 troops that had reached the head of Loch Arkaig to trap the prince. Because Charles and his friends planned to pass that way, they were quite unsettled by this news and decided to change their route. Glenaladale sent one of his tenants to Glenfinnan, which was only about a mile away, to call back his brother and the two men. At the same time, he sent another messenger for Donald Cameron of Glenpean, who had relocated with his belongings to a nearby hill due to the troops’ approach, to find out the troops’ status around Fort Augustus and to get his help in guiding the prince through the troop positions. While they waited for their messengers to return, one of the tenants' wives, feeling sorry for Glenaladale her landlord and wanting to offer him some refreshment, milked some of her cows and brought the milk to him. When Charles noticed the woman approaching, he covered his head with a handkerchief and pretended to be one of Glenaladale’s servants who had a headache. Although the refreshments were quite welcome due to the heat of the day, they would have preferred to do without the well-meaning attention of the kind-hearted woman. To ensure Charles could enjoy the treats without being seen by her, Glenaladale managed, with some difficulty, to get her to leave and take her dish with her.
After a short absence the messenger who had been despatched to Glenfinnan returned without finding Glenaladale’s brother, or the two men who had, before his arrival there, departed for the appointed place of rendezvous. He brought the alarming intelligence, that a hundred of the Argyleshire militia had arrived at the foot of the hill on which the prince now stood. Without waiting for the return of the other messenger, the party set out about sunset on their hazardous attempt. They travelled at a pretty quick pace till about eleven o’clock at night; when passing through a hollow way between two hills, they observed a man coming down one of them in their direction. Charles and young Macdonald kept behind, and Glenaladale went forward to ascertain whether this person was friend or foe. Strange to tell, the suspected individual was Donald Cameron of Glenpean, the very person whom, of all others, Glenaladale wished to see. He was immediately conducted to Charles, to whom he communicated such information as he had obtained about the government troops.
After a short absence, the messenger sent to Glenfinnan returned without finding Glenaladale’s brother or the two men who had left for the meeting place before he arrived. He brought alarming news that a hundred Argyleshire militia had arrived at the foot of the hill where the prince was currently standing. Without waiting for the other messenger to come back, the group set out around sunset on their risky mission. They traveled at a fairly quick pace until about eleven o’clock at night; while passing through a hollow way between two hills, they noticed a man coming down one of them towards them. Charles and young Macdonald stayed back, while Glenaladale went ahead to find out if this person was a friend or an enemy. Surprisingly, the person in question was Donald Cameron of Glenpean, the very person Glenaladale most wanted to see. He was immediately brought to Charles, to whom he shared whatever information he had gathered about the government troops.
Undertaking to guide the prince and his companions past the guards, Cameron conducted them over roads almost impassable in day-light; and after travelling all night, they arrived about four o’clock in the morning of the 19th of July, on the top of a hill in the braes of Loch Arkaig, called Mamnyn-Callum, from which they could perceive the enemy’s camp about a mile distant. Being informed[709] by their guide, that the hill on which they now stood had been searched the previous day, they supposed there would not be a second search for some time, and they therefore resolved to remain on the hill all the day. They lay down to rest, and after sleeping two hours, the whole party, with the exception of Charles, rose to keep watch. About ten o’clock they observed a man at a little distance coming up the hill. As there was a probability that Cameron, being generally acquainted with the inhabitants of that part of the country, might know this person, he was sent forward to speak with him, and was agreeably surprised to find that he was no other than Glenaladale’s brother, who not meeting the prince at the place appointed, had become alarmed for his safety, and was in search of him.
Taking on the task of leading the prince and his companions past the guards, Cameron guided them along nearly impassable roads in the daylight. After traveling all night, they reached around four o’clock in the morning on July 19th, at the top of a hill in the braes of Loch Arkaig, called Mamnyn-Callum, from where they could see the enemy’s camp about a mile away. Their guide informed them that the hill they were on had been searched the previous day, so they figured there wouldn’t be a second search for a while. They decided to stay on the hill for the day. They lay down to rest, and after sleeping for two hours, the whole group, except for Charles, got up to keep watch. Around ten o’clock, they noticed a man coming up the hill from a distance. Since there was a chance that Cameron, being familiar with the locals, might know him, he was sent ahead to talk to the man. To their pleasant surprise, he found out that the man was none other than Glenaladale’s brother, who, not finding the prince at the agreed meeting place, had become worried for his safety and was looking for him.
The whole party remained on the top of the hill all the day, and about nine o’clock at night set out in a southern direction. About one o’clock in the morning they came to a place called Corrinangaull, on the confines of Knoydart and Loch Arkaig, where Cameron expected to have met some of the Loch Arkaig people, who had fled with their cattle on the approach of the soldiery. Cameron had calculated on getting a supply of provisions from these people, as the prince and his party had only a small quantity of butter and oatmeal, which they could not prepare for want of fire. Perceiving some huts down the face of the hill, Glenaladale’s brother and the guide, at the risk of being observed by some of the sentinels who were going their rounds, ventured down to them, in expectation of meeting some of the country people, and obtaining a supply of provisions; but they found these shielings uninhabited. Judging themselves no longer safe on the top of the hill, the whole party shifted their quarters, and went to a fastness in the brow of a hill at the head of Lochnaigh, about a mile distant from the troops. They lay down in this retreat to take some rest. With the exception of Charles, they all awoke after a short repose; and it was resolved that, dangerous as the experiment might be, Glenaladale’s brother and the guide should again go in quest of provisions, of which they now stood in very great need. Leaving, therefore, Glenaladale, and Borodale’s son to stand sentry over Charles, they set off, while it was yet dark, on[710] their errand. The place which the weary wanderers had chosen for their nocturnal abode commanded a view of the lake, and when the sun rose, Charles and his friends observed the enemy’s camp at the head of Lochnaigh. They would have gladly removed to a greater distance, but they resolved to wait for the return of the foraging party, who arrived about three o’clock in the afternoon, with two small cheeses, which were all the provisions they could procure. They also brought the alarming intelligence, that about a hundred soldiers were marching up the opposite side of the hill to search for some of the country people, who were supposed to have fled thither for shelter.
The entire group stayed at the top of the hill all day, and around nine o’clock at night, they headed south. At about one in the morning, they arrived at a place called Corrinangaull, on the borders of Knoydart and Loch Arkaig, where Cameron had hoped to meet some locals from Loch Arkaig who had fled with their cattle when the soldiers approached. Cameron was counting on getting some food supplies from those people, as the prince and his group only had a little butter and oatmeal, which they couldn’t prepare because they didn’t have a fire. Noticing some huts down the slope, Glenaladale’s brother and the guide, risking being seen by the patrolling sentinels, went down to them in hopes of meeting some locals and getting food; but they found the huts deserted. Feeling unsafe at the top of the hill, the whole group moved to a secure spot on the slope of a hill at the head of Lochnaigh, about a mile away from the soldiers. They lay down in this hideout to rest. Except for Charles, everyone woke up after a short nap; and it was decided that, risky as it might be, Glenaladale’s brother and the guide should go out again to find provisions, which they desperately needed. So, Glenaladale and Borodale’s son stayed to watch over Charles while the others set off in the dark on their mission. The place where the tired wanderers had picked to rest the night offered a view of the lake, and when the sun came up, Charles and his friends saw the enemy camp at the head of Lochnaigh. They would have liked to move farther away, but they decided to wait for the foraging party, which returned around three o’clock in the afternoon with two small cheeses, the only food they could find. They also brought alarming news that about a hundred soldiers were marching up the other side of the hill to search for some locals who were thought to have sought refuge there.
As it was not improbable that this party would in the course of their examination find out the place where Charles and his friends lay concealed, the most direful apprehensions must have seized the minds of the unhappy fugitives. Seeing no possibility of leaving their retreat without observation, whilst the soldiers were on the hill, they resolved to remain and abide the result. The soldiers made a general and narrow search all around, but fortunately did not come to the place where the wanderers lay. After the search was over the soldiers returned to their camp; and about eight o’clock in the evening Charles and his friends left their place of concealment, and, travelling at a very quick pace till it became dark, ascended a steep hill called Drimachosi, on arriving at the top of which, they observed the fires of a camp directly in their front, which in passing onward they imagined they could scarcely avoid. Determined, however, to make the attempt, whatever might be the consequences, they proceeded forward, and came so near the posts as to hear the soldiers talking together.
As it was likely that this group would find out where Charles and his friends were hiding during their search, the unhappy fugitives must have been filled with intense fear. Seeing no way to leave their hiding spot without being noticed while the soldiers were on the hill, they decided to stay and wait it out. The soldiers conducted a thorough search all around, but fortunately did not reach the spot where the escapees were hidden. After the search ended, the soldiers returned to their camp, and around eight o’clock in the evening, Charles and his friends emerged from their hiding place. They traveled quickly until it got dark and climbed a steep hill called Drimachosi. When they reached the top, they spotted the fires of a camp directly ahead, which they feared they could hardly avoid as they moved forward. However, determined to try regardless of the risks, they continued on and got close enough to hear the soldiers talking.
In passing over the top of this mountain Charles made a very narrow escape. Down a steep and pathless descent a small stream glided, the waters of which spreading among a mixture of grass and heath, with which the descent was covered, rendered it slippery, and of course very dangerous. When about to descend, Charles’s foot slipped, and he would have undoubtedly fallen headlong down the precipice, and been dashed to pieces, had not Cameron, who preceded him, seized him by one of his arms, and held him fast with one hand, whilst, with the other, he laid hold of the heath to prevent both from tumbling down together. In this situation, Cameron held Charles till Glenaladale came down, who, laying hold of the prince’s other arm, rescued him from his danger. Arriving at the bottom, they crept up the next hill, and, on reaching its summit, perceived the fires of another camp at the foot of the hill, directly in the way they intended to go down.
As they crossed the top of the mountain, Charles barely escaped a serious accident. A small stream flowed down a steep, unmarked slope, and the water spread out among the grass and heath, making the ground slippery and dangerous. Just as he was about to descend, Charles slipped, and he would have certainly fallen over the edge and been seriously injured if Cameron, who was in front of him, hadn't grabbed one of his arms and held him tight with one hand while using the other to grab onto the heath to keep both of them from tumbling down together. Cameron held onto Charles until Glenaladale came down, who took hold of the prince's other arm and pulled him to safety. Once they reached the bottom, they crawled up the next hill, and when they got to the top, they saw the fires of another camp at the base of the hill, right in their path as they intended to go down.
To pass this post seemed to be an undertaking utterly hopeless, and certain destruction appeared inevitable in the attempt; yet extremely dangerous as it was, the party resolved to make it. Unwilling, however, to expose the prince to such great risk, before putting the practicability of the measure to the test, Cameron, entirely regardless of his own safety, proposed to make the experiment himself before Charles ventured to pass. “If I succeed,” said the generous Highlander, “and return safe, then your royal highness may venture, and I shall conduct you.” At this time Cameron’s nose began to itch,—a circumstance which was regarded by Donald as a dangerous omen. Whilst rubbing his nose, he could not avoid stating his apprehensions to Charles; but these superstitious fears did not divert him from his purpose. Cameron accordingly went forward, and, in a short time, returned to his companions with the agreeable information that he had entirely succeeded. No doubt now existing of the practicability and even the safety of the attempt, the whole party set off about two o’clock in the morning. Turning a little westward, Cameron conducted them to the channel of a small brook, through which they crept on their hands and feet to escape observation; and watching their opportunity when the backs of the sentinels were turned towards one another, quietly passed between them. After they were out of danger from the guards, Charles came up to Glenpean, and jocularly said to him, “Well, Donald, how does your nose do now?” “It is better now,” answered Cameron, “but it still yucks (itches) a little.” “Aye, Donald,” rejoined the prince, as if taking the hint, “have we still more guards to go through?”
Passing this post seemed completely hopeless, and certain doom looked inevitable in the attempt; yet, despite the extreme danger, the group decided to go for it. However, not wanting to put the prince at such great risk before confirming if it was possible, Cameron, disregarding his own safety, offered to try it first before Charles took the chance. “If I succeed,” said the generous Highlander, “and return safely, then your royal highness can go, and I’ll lead you.” At that moment, Cameron’s nose began to itch—a sign that Donald saw as a bad omen. While rubbing his nose, he couldn’t help but share his concerns with Charles, but these superstitious fears didn’t sway him from his plan. Cameron went ahead and soon returned to his companions with the good news that he had succeeded. With no doubt left about the feasibility and even safety of the attempt, the entire group set off around two o’clock in the morning. Turning a bit westward, Cameron led them to the channel of a small brook, where they crawled on their hands and knees to avoid being seen; they waited for the right moment when the sentinels’ backs were turned towards each other and quietly slipped between them. After they were free from the guards, Charles approached Glenpean and jokingly said, “So, Donald, how's your nose feeling now?” “It’s better now,” Cameron replied, “but it still itches a bit.” “Aye, Donald,” the prince responded, catching the hint, “do we still have more guards to sneak past?”
Having thus fortunately cleared the line of[711] posts, the party proceeded in their course, and, at about the distance of two miles, came to a place called Corriscorridill, on the Glenelg side of the head of Loch Hourn, where they stopped, and, having chosen a secure place, sat down and took some refreshment. They had no bread; but Charles supplied the deficiency by covering a slice of the dry cheese with oatmeal. He partook of this coarse fare cheerfully, and washed it down with some water from a neighbouring spring. They remained in this retreat till eight o’clock in the evening.
Having successfully cleared the line of[711] posts, the group continued on their way. After about two miles, they arrived at a spot called Corriscorridill, located on the Glenelg side of the head of Loch Hourn. They took a break, choosing a safe spot to sit down and have something to eat. They didn't have any bread, but Charles made do by spreading oatmeal over a piece of dry cheese. He enjoyed this simple meal and washed it down with some water from a nearby spring. They stayed in this hideout until eight o'clock in the evening.
It being now evident that Charles could not remain with any chance of safety in the West Highlands, Glenaladale proposed, that instead of going eastward, as Charles intended, he should proceed north into Ross-shire, and seek an asylum among that part of the Mackenzies who had not joined in the insurrection, and whose territory had not, on that account, been visited by the military. Charles resolved to adopt the advice of his kind friend; and as Cameron was unacquainted with the route, he and Glenaladale left the covert to look out for a guide. Before they had gone far, however, they were astonished to find that they had passed all the day within cannon-shot of two little camps, and they perceived, at the same time, a company of soldiers driving some sheep into a hut, for the purpose, as they supposed, of being slaughtered. Returning to their place of concealment, they apprised Charles of their discovery; and as no time was to be lost in providing for their safety, the whole party immediately set off, and about three o’clock next morning, July the 27th, reached Glenshiel, in the Earl of Seaforth’s country. As their small stock of provisions was exhausted, Glenaladale and Borodale’s son went forward in quest of a supply, and to find out a guide to conduct them to Pollew, where it was reported some French vessels had been. Whilst Glenaladale was conversing with some country people about a guide, a Glengarry man, who had been chased that morning by a party of soldiers from Glengarry, after they had killed his father, came running up. This man, who had served in the prince’s army, was recognised at once by Glenaladale, and as he knew him to be trustworthy, he resolved to keep him in reserve as a guide, in case they should be obliged to change their plan, and to remain about Glengarry. Having procured some provisions, Glenaladale and his companion returned to Charles, and after the whole party had partaken of the food, they retired to the face of an adjacent hill, and lay down to rest in a cave. They slept till between four and five o’clock in the afternoon, when Cameron, who had acted so faithfully, took his leave, as he was unacquainted with that part of the country. After Cameron’s departure, Glenaladale, observing the Glengarry man returning to his own country, stepped out of the cave and prevailed upon him to remain in a by-place for a short time, as he said he had something to communicate to him. Glenaladale, on his return, stated his plan to Charles, which was to keep the Glengarry man without explaining to him any thing, till such time as he could ascertain whether he could depend upon getting a guide to Pollew, failing which he would retain the Glengarry man. Charles approved of what Glenaladale had done. About seven o’clock, Glenaladale repaired to a place where he had appointed a man, who had promised to procure a guide, to meet him, and having found this person, was informed by him that he could not get one, and that the only French vessel that had touched at Pollew had gone away. Glenaladale, therefore, dismissed this person, and returning to Charles, informed him of what had passed. They then gave up the idea of proceeding farther into Ross-shire, and the Glengarry man, having been introduced to the prince, cheerfully undertook to conduct him to Strathglass or Glenmoriston, to either of which districts he intended, according to circumstances, to shape his course.[1276]
It was now clear that Charles couldn't stay safely in the West Highlands. Glenaladale suggested that instead of going east like Charles planned, he should head north into Ross-shire and find refuge with the part of the Mackenzies who hadn't joined the rebellion, and whose land hadn’t been touched by the military. Charles decided to follow the advice of his kind friend, and since Cameron didn’t know the route, he and Glenaladale left their hiding spot to look for a guide. However, they were surprised to discover that they had spent the whole day within cannon range of two small camps, and they noticed a group of soldiers driving some sheep into a hut, presumably to slaughter them. They returned to their hiding spot to inform Charles of their findings, and realizing they needed to hurry to ensure their safety, the entire group set off immediately. By around three o'clock the next morning, July 27th, they reached Glenshiel, in the Earl of Seaforth’s territory. Since their limited food supply was gone, Glenaladale and Borodale’s son went ahead to find more provisions and a guide to take them to Pollew, where they had heard some French ships had been. While Glenaladale was talking to some locals about a guide, a man from Glengarry, who had been chased by soldiers that morning after his father was killed, came running up. Glenaladale recognized him as someone who had served in the prince’s army and was trustworthy, so he decided to keep him as a backup guide in case they needed to change their plans and stay around Glengarry. After getting some food, Glenaladale and his companion returned to Charles, and once the whole group had eaten, they went to the face of a nearby hill and lay down in a cave to rest. They slept until between four and five o'clock in the afternoon when Cameron, who had been so reliable, took his leave since he wasn’t familiar with that part of the country. After Cameron left, Glenaladale saw the Glengarry man heading back to his home and stepped out of the cave, persuading him to stay in a nearby spot for a bit, saying he had something to discuss with him. Glenaladale returned and shared his plan with Charles, which was to keep the Glengarry man without explaining anything until he could determine if he could get a guide to Pollew; if not, he would keep the Glengarry man with them. Charles approved of Glenaladale's strategy. Around seven o'clock, Glenaladale went to a spot where he had arranged to meet someone who promised to find a guide for him. Upon meeting this person, he learned that he couldn’t find one and that the only French ship that had come to Pollew had already left. So, Glenaladale dismissed the man and returned to Charles to inform him of what happened. They then decided not to proceed further into Ross-shire, and the Glengarry man, after being introduced to the prince, happily agreed to guide him to Strathglass or Glenmoriston, depending on the situation.
Accordingly the whole party, accompanied by their new guide, set out through Glenshiel at a late hour; but they had not proceeded more than half-a-mile, when Glenaladale stopped short, and, clapping his hand upon his side, declared that his purse, containing 40 guineas, which the prince had given him for defraying expenses, was gone. Thinking that he had left it at their last resting place, Glenaladale proposed to go back in quest of it, and desired the prince to remain behind an adjacent hill till he returned; but Charles was averse to the proposal, though the purse contained his whole stock of money. Glenaladale, however, went back along with Borodale’s son, and, on arriving at their last resting place, found the purse, but its contents were gone. Recollecting that a little boy had been at the place with a present of milk from a person whom Glenaladale had visited, he supposed that the boy might have taken away the purse, and he and his companion proceeded to the house of Gilchrist M’Rath, the person alluded to, and found the boy, who, as he had conjectured, had stolen the purse of gold. By means of Gilchrist, the money was restored to Glenaladale, with the exception of a trifle.
The whole group, along with their new guide, set out through Glenshiel late in the day. However, they hadn't gone more than half a mile when Glenaladale suddenly stopped, put his hand on his side, and said his purse, which had 40 guineas given to him by the prince for expenses, was missing. Thinking he might have left it at their last stop, Glenaladale suggested going back to look for it, asking the prince to wait behind a nearby hill until he returned. Charles didn’t like the idea, even though the purse held all his money. Nonetheless, Glenaladale went back with Borodale’s son, and when they reached their last stop, they found the purse, but the money was gone. Remembering that a little boy had been there with a gift of milk from someone Glenaladale had visited, he suspected that the boy might have taken the purse. So he and his companion went to the house of Gilchrist M’Rath, the person he mentioned, and found the boy, who had indeed stolen the gold purse. With Gilchrist's help, the money was returned to Glenaladale, minus a small amount.
The temporary loss of the purse was a very fortunate occurrence for Charles and his friends, as, during Glenaladale’s absence, an officer and two privates passed close by the place where Charles stood, having come by the very road he and his party had intended to proceed. As they went in the direction taken by Glenaladale and his companion, Charles grew very uneasy about his friends, lest they should, on their return, meet with this party; but returning by a different way, they rejoined the prince without interruption. Charles was overjoyed at the return of his friend; and, with reference to his late providential escape, observed, “Glenaladale, my hour, I see, is not come; for I believe I should not be taken though I had a mind to it.” The party now continued their journey. In passing over the field of Glenshiel, the Glengarry man entertained Charles with an account of the action which happened there in 1719. Charles, it is said, could not help admiring the sagacity of his guide, who, though he had not been in the battle, gave as circumstantial and accurate an account of it as if he had been present.[1277]
The temporary loss of the purse turned out to be a lucky break for Charles and his friends. While Glenaladale was away, an officer and two soldiers passed really close to where Charles was standing, coming down the very path he and his group had planned to take. As they headed in the direction that Glenaladale and his companion had taken, Charles started to worry about his friends, fearing they might run into this group on their way back. Thankfully, they returned by a different route and reunited with the prince without any issues. Charles was thrilled to see his friend again and, regarding his recent narrow escape, said, “Glenaladale, it seems my time hasn’t come yet; I believe I wouldn’t be caught even if I wanted to.” The group then continued their journey. While crossing the field of Glenshiel, the Glengarry man shared a story about the battle that took place there in 1719. It’s said that Charles couldn’t help but admire his guide’s insight, as he provided such a detailed and accurate description of the battle, despite not having been there.[1277]
Travelling all night, Charles and his friends arrived on the side of a hill above Strathchluaine, where, fixing upon a secure place of retreat, they reposed till near three o’clock in the afternoon of the following day, viz., 28th of July. They then continued their journey along the hill-side; but they had not travelled above a mile when they heard the firing of small arms on the hill above them, which they judged to proceed from some of the troops who were engaged in their usual occupation of shooting the people who had fled to the mountains with their cattle and effects. To avoid these bloodhounds the party took a northern route, and ascended a high hill between the Braes of Glenmoriston and Strathglass. They reached the summit of this mountain at a late hour, and sought repose for the night in an open cave, in which they could neither lie nor sleep. They had no fuel, and as they were wet to the skin with a heavy rain which fell during the whole of the day, they passed a most uncomfortable night. Charles felt himself very cold, and he endeavoured to warm himself by smoking a pipe.
Travelling all night, Charles and his friends arrived on the side of a hill above Strathchluaine, where, finding a safe place to rest, they relaxed until nearly three o’clock in the afternoon the next day, July 28th. They then continued their journey along the hillside; but they had only traveled about a mile when they heard gunfire from the hill above, which they believed came from some troops who were busy shooting at the people who had fled to the mountains with their cattle and belongings. To avoid these hunters, the group chose a northern route and climbed a high hill between the Braes of Glenmoriston and Strathglass. They reached the top of this mountain late and sought shelter for the night in an open cave, where they couldn’t lie down or sleep. They had no fuel, and since they were soaked from a heavy rain that fell all day, they spent a very uncomfortable night. Charles felt really cold and tried to warm himself by smoking a pipe.
Resolving again to go to Pollew, Glenaladale’s brother and the Glengarry man were despatched, about three o’clock in the morning of the 29th, in quest of some trusty persons to conduct the prince thither, and were appointed to meet Charles and the rest of the party on the top of a neighbouring hill. Charles and his friends set off about five o’clock, and, after a walk of two hours, reached the top of the appointed hill, where they met the guide, who stated that he was directed by some proper persons he had found out, to desire Glenaladale to repair to a hill in the Braes of Glenmoriston, called Corambian, where they promised to come at an appointed hour with some victuals. The persons alluded to were a party of seven men, who, having been engaged in the insurrection, had formed themselves into a sort of predatory fraternity; intending, perhaps, to resume their former habits of industry when the persecutions of the government ceased. These had taken up their abode in a romantic cave on the side of Corambian, and seldom removed to any considerable distance from their rocky den, unless compelled by the necessity of providing for their immediate wants.
Deciding again to go to Pollew, Glenaladale's brother and the Glengarry man were sent out around three o'clock in the morning of the 29th to find some reliable people to lead the prince there. They were instructed to meet Charles and the rest of the group on top of a nearby hill. Charles and his friends set out around five o'clock, and after walking for two hours, they reached the designated hill, where they met the guide. He explained that some trustworthy individuals he had found had asked him to tell Glenaladale to go to a hill in the Braes of Glenmoriston called Corambian, where they promised to arrive at a set time with some food. The people he mentioned were a group of seven men who had been involved in the uprising and had formed a sort of band of raiders. They may have intended to return to their previous work once the government persecution ended. These men had made their home in a secluded cave on the side of Corambian and rarely ventured far from their rocky hideout unless they had to in order to meet their basic needs.
As directed, Charles and his friends proceeded to Corambian, and when they came near the cave, Glenaladale and the guide went forward, leaving Charles and the other two Macdonalds at a little distance. All the inmates of the den were present except one, and having killed a sheep that day, had just sat down to dinner. Glenaladale said he was glad to see them so well provided, and they invited him to sit down and share with them. He then said he had a friend with him, outside, for whom he must beg the same favour. Being asked by them who the friend was, he answered that it was young Clanranald, his chief. Nobody could be more welcome, they said, than the young chief; and they added, that they were willing to purchase food for him at the point of their swords. Glenaladale then left the cave and brought in Charles, who, being immediately recognised by its residents, had every respect shown him by these men, who fell on their knees before him. It is almost unnecessary to add, that Charles, who had scarcely tasted food for forty-eight hours, made ample amends for his long fast. After dinner, Charles’s entertainers made up a bed for him of ferns and tops of heath, on which he was soon lulled asleep by the gentle murmurs of a purling stream that ran through the grotto close to his bedside.
As directed, Charles and his friends went to Corambian, and when they got close to the cave, Glenaladale and the guide moved ahead, leaving Charles and the other two Macdonalds a little ways back. Everyone in the cave was there except one person, and having killed a sheep that day, they had just sat down to dinner. Glenaladale said he was happy to see them so well supplied, and they invited him to join them. He then mentioned that he had a friend outside and asked if they could extend the same invitation. When they asked who the friend was, he replied that it was young Clanranald, his chief. They said there could be no one more welcome than the young chief, adding that they were ready to provide food for him at the point of their swords. Glenaladale then left the cave and brought in Charles, who was immediately recognized by those inside, and they showed him great respect, falling to their knees before him. It's almost unnecessary to say that Charles, who had hardly eaten for forty-eight hours, made up for his long fast. After dinner, Charles's hosts made him a bed of ferns and heath tops, and he soon fell asleep to the gentle sounds of a bubbling stream that ran through the grotto near his bedside.
The dress which Charles wore at this time is thus described by Mr. Home, who obtained his information from Hugh Chisholm, one of the seven persons who were in the cave at the time Charles resided in it.[1278] Upon his head he had a wretched yellow wig and a bonnet, and about his neck a clouted handkerchief. He wore a coat of coarse, dark-coloured cloth, a Stirling tartan vest, much worn, a pretty good belted plaid, tartan hose, and Highland brogues tied with thongs, so much worn that they would scarcely stick upon his feet. His shirt, the only one he had, was of the colour of saffron. The inhabitants of the cave had no change of dress to offer their guest; but an incident occurred which enabled them to supply his wants. Hearing that a detachment of government troops, under Lord George Sackville, was marching from Fort-Augustus to Strathglass, and knowing that they must pass at no great distance from their abode, the robbers resolved to make an attempt upon their baggage. For this purpose they placed themselves between two hills, near the road to Strathglass, where, free from observation, they awaited the detachment. It soon appeared, and after it had passed, the Highlanders fired at some officers’ servants, who were a considerable distance behind, and, rushing down upon them, seized and carried off some portmanteaus, in which they found every thing that Charles stood in need of.
The dress that Charles wore at this time is described by Mr. Home, who got his information from Hugh Chisholm, one of the seven people who were in the cave while Charles was living there.[1278] On his head, he had a shabby yellow wig and a bonnet, and around his neck, a patched handkerchief. He wore a coat made of rough, dark fabric, a well-worn Stirling tartan vest, a fairly decent belted plaid, tartan hose, and Highland brogues tied with thongs that were so worn they barely stayed on his feet. His shirt, the only one he had, was the color of saffron. The cave's inhabitants had no spare clothes to offer their guest, but an event happened that allowed them to meet his needs. Hearing that a group of government troops, led by Lord George Sackville, was marching from Fort-Augustus to Strathglass, and knowing they would pass nearby, the robbers planned to make a move on their baggage. To do this, they positioned themselves between two hills along the road to Strathglass, hiding from view as they waited for the troops. Soon, the troops appeared, and after they passed, the Highlanders shot at some officers’ servants who were quite a distance behind and rushed down to grab some portmanteaus, which contained everything that Charles needed.
The search for Charles, which had hitherto been pursued with the most persevering assiduity, now began to slacken, in consequence of an occurrence, which, it was supposed, rendered farther search unnecessary. Among other persons who had joined Charles at Edinburgh, there was a young man of respectable family, named Roderick Mackenzie. He had[714] served as one of the prince’s life-guards. Being about the same age as Charles, tall and somewhat slender, like the prince, and with features resembling, in some degree, those of Charles, he might, with ordinary observers, who had not been accustomed to see them together, have passed for the prince. As he could not venture with safety to Edinburgh, where he had two maiden sisters living, he fled to the Highlands after the battle of Culloden, and, while skulking among the hills of Glenmoriston, was surprised by a party of soldiers, about the middle of July. Mackenzie endeavoured to escape; but being overtaken, he turned round upon his pursuers, and, drawing his sword, bravely defended himself. He was shot by one of the soldiers, and as he fell, he exclaimed, “You have killed your prince! you have killed your prince!” and immediately expired. Overjoyed at their supposed good fortune, the soldiers cut off the young man’s head, and hurried to Fort-Augustus with their prize. The Duke of Cumberland, convinced that he had got the head of his relative, had it, it is said, packed up, and ordering a post-chaise, went off to London, carrying the head along with him. Shortly after his arrival, however, the deception, which had been of essential service to Charles, was discovered.[1279]
The search for Charles, which had previously been carried out with great determination, began to slow down due to an event that was thought to make further searching unnecessary. Among the people who had joined Charles in Edinburgh was a young man from a respectable family named Roderick Mackenzie. He had served as one of the prince’s bodyguards. Being about the same age as Charles, tall and a bit slender like the prince, and with somewhat similar features, he could, to casual observers who weren’t used to seeing them together, have passed for the prince. Since he couldn't safely go back to Edinburgh, where he had two unmarried sisters, he fled to the Highlands after the battle of Culloden. While hiding among the hills of Glenmoriston, he was caught by a group of soldiers around mid-July. Mackenzie tried to escape, but when he was caught, he turned to face his pursuers, drew his sword, and bravely defended himself. He was shot by one of the soldiers, and as he fell, he shouted, “You have killed your prince! you have killed your prince!” before he died. Elated at their supposed good fortune, the soldiers cut off the young man's head and rushed to Fort-Augustus with their trophy. The Duke of Cumberland, believing he had obtained the head of his relative, supposedly had it packaged and ordered a carriage to take him to London, carrying the head with him. However, shortly after his arrival, the deception that had greatly aided Charles was uncovered.[1279]
Being pretty secure in Coiraghoth, as the cave was called, Charles remained three days in this retreat, during which he recruited so well that he considered himself able to encounter any hardships. The whole party then shifted their quarters to another hill, about two miles off, and took up their abode in another cave, on the 2d of August. After staying four days in their new dwelling they were again obliged to shift, in consequence of information they received, that one Campbell, a steward of Lord Seaforth and captain of militia, had pitched his camp at a little distance, to graze a large herd of cattle. Leaving one of their party behind to watch Campbell’s motions, they set off in a northerly direction, and travelled to the heights of Strathglass. Charles was conducted to a sheep-cot, in which a bed was made up for him, consisting of turf, with the grass-side uppermost, and a pillow of the same. He remained in this hovel three days, during which an express was sent to Pollew, to ascertain whether a report which had reached him of some French vessels having been seen off the coast, was correct. On the supposition that the report would turn out to be well founded, the party followed the express, and crossing along the moor, put up at another shieling for the night, and about twelve o’clock, next day, August the 10th, arrived at a place called Glencanna, and passing the day in a neighbouring wood, repaired at night to a village hard by. About two o’clock next morning they scrambled up a hill on the north side of Glencanna, and sending off two of their number to forage for provisions, they waited two days in a neighbouring shieling for the return of their messenger from Pollew. The express arrived, and brought notice that a French ship had been upon the coast, and had landed two gentlemen, who had gone to Lochiel’s country in quest of the prince. In expectation of meeting these gentlemen, Charles resolved to retrace his steps.
Feeling pretty secure in Coiraghoth, as the cave was called, Charles stayed there for three days, during which he recovered enough to think he could handle any challenges. The whole group then moved to another hill about two miles away and settled into a different cave on August 2nd. After four days in their new place, they had to move again due to news that one Campbell, a steward of Lord Seaforth and a militia captain, had set up camp nearby to graze a large herd of cattle. They left one person behind to watch Campbell’s movements and headed north, traveling to the heights of Strathglass. Charles was taken to a sheep shelter, where a bed was made for him out of turf with the grass side up and a pillow made of the same material. He stayed in this spot for three days while an express was sent to Pollew to check if the report he heard about some French ships sighted off the coast was true. Assuming the report might be accurate, the group followed the express, crossing the moor and staying at another shelter for the night. By noon the next day, August 10th, they reached a place called Glencanna and spent the day in a nearby wood before heading to a nearby village for the night. Around two o’clock the next morning, they climbed a hill on the north side of Glencanna, sending two of their group to look for food while they waited for two days in a nearby shelter for the return of their messenger from Pollew. The express returned with news that a French ship had been off the coast and had landed two gentlemen who went to Lochiel’s country in search of the prince. Anticipating a meeting with these gentlemen, Charles decided to backtrack.
Upon the 13th of August they crossed the water of Casina, and passing near the house of young Chisholm, arrived at a place called Fassanacoil in Strathglass, about two o’clock in the morning. They concealed themselves in a thick wood, and some of the party were despatched as scouts to the Braes of Glengarry and Lochaber, to ascertain whether the search for the prince was over, and if the troops had returned to their camp at Fort-Augustus. Having ascertained on the return of their spies that the government troops had returned to their head-quarters, the whole party left the wood, where they had remained three days, and, on the morning of the 17th of August, set out through an unfrequented road, and again reached the Braes of Glenmoriston. Passing the day on the top of a hill, they continued their journey at night; but they had gone scarcely a mile, when they received information that a strong party of military were among the heights of Glengarry in quest of the prince. They, therefore, stopped short in their journey till they should ascertain the motions of the enemy, and passed the remainder of the night in a shieling.
On August 13th, they crossed the Casina water and passed near young Chisholm's house, arriving at a place called Fassanacoil in Strathglass around 2 AM. They hid in a dense forest, and some of the group were sent out as scouts to the Braes of Glengarry and Lochaber to find out if the search for the prince was over and whether the troops had returned to their camp at Fort-Augustus. After their spies reported back that the government troops had returned to their headquarters, the entire group left the wood where they had been for three days, and on the morning of August 17th, they set out along an infrequently traveled path, reaching the Braes of Glenmoriston again. They spent the day on top of a hill and continued their journey at night; however, they had barely gone a mile when they learned that a strong military unit was in the Glengarry heights searching for the prince. They decided to pause their journey to figure out the enemy's movements and spent the rest of the night in a shieling.
Charles being now extremely desirous of[715] opening a communication with his friends in Lochaber, which was by this time almost free from troops, despatched two messengers on the morning of the 18th of August to Loch Arkaig in quest of Cameron of Clunes, to inform him that Glenaladale wished to meet him at a convenient place. Another of the party was, at the same time, sent to the Braes of Glengarry to ascertain if the troops were still in that quarter. Having ascertained, by the return of this messenger, who came back next day, that the roads were clear, Charles and his party, consisting altogether of ten persons, set out in the afternoon of the 19th, and passing under the favour of a fog through Glenmoriston and Glenlyne, arrived late at night in the Braes of Glengarry. The river Garry was swollen to a great height by the heavy rains which had fallen for some days; but some of the party having ascertained that it was fordable, Charles and his friends waded across with the water up to their middle. After passing the river, they proceeded onward about a mile in a very dark night, and finding no covert, remained on the side of the hill during the night, without shelter, amid a torrent of rain. Next morning they continued their course over hills and moors till they reached a height near a place called Achnasalt, or Achnasual, where the messengers sent to Loch Arkaig had been appointed to meet them. The rain having poured down without intermission all night and during the day, the situation of these forlorn wanderers had become very uncomfortable; and, to add to their distress, their whole stock of provision was exhausted. As none of the messengers had arrived, they were exceedingly perplexed what to do; but they were soon relieved from their anxiety by the appearance of Peter Grant, one of the most active of the seven men, who brought notice from Cameron of Clunes that he could not meet Glenaladale that night, but that he would visit him at the appointed place of rendezvous next morning, and in the meantime directed him to pass the night in a wood about two miles distant. Before setting out for their new quarters, of which they received a favourable report from two of the party, who were sent to examine the place, Glenaladale, with the consent of the prince, sent a messenger to Lochgarry, who lay concealed a few miles off, acquainting him with their arrival at Achnasual, and requesting him to meet them in the wood. After entering the wood, fortune threw a buck in their way, which one of the party immediately shot. Having kindled a fire, they roasted the flesh, and made a hearty meal, but without bread or salt. Lochgarry joined them the same night.
Charles, eager to get in touch with his friends in Lochaber, which by then was nearly free of troops, sent out two messengers on the morning of August 18th to Loch Arkaig to find Cameron of Clunes. He wanted to let him know that Glenaladale wanted to meet at a convenient location. At the same time, another messenger was sent to the Braes of Glengarry to check if troops were still in that area. After the messenger returned the next day with news that the roads were clear, Charles and his group of ten set out in the afternoon of the 19th. They moved through Glenmoriston and Glenlyne under the cover of a fog, arriving late at night in the Braes of Glengarry. The river Garry was swollen from heavy rains over the past few days, but some in the group determined it was shallow enough to cross. Charles and his friends waded through, with the water up to their middles. After crossing the river, they continued for about a mile on a very dark night and, finding no shelter, spent the night on the hillside without cover, in torrential rain. The following morning, they continued their journey across hills and moors until they reached a height near a place called Achnasalt, where the messengers sent to Loch Arkaig were supposed to meet them. The non-stop rain all night and during the day made the situation for these weary travelers quite uncomfortable, and to make matters worse, they had run out of provisions. With no messengers having arrived, they felt at a loss about what to do, but their worries were soon eased by the arrival of Peter Grant, one of the most active members of the group, who brought news from Cameron of Clunes that he couldn't meet Glenaladale that night but would see him at the agreed rendezvous the next morning. In the meantime, he suggested they spend the night in a wood about two miles away. Before heading to their new location, which had received a positive report from two who went to scout it, Glenaladale, with the prince’s agreement, sent a messenger to Lochgarry, who was hiding a few miles off, letting him know they had arrived at Achnasual and asking him to meet them in the wood. Once they entered the woods, they encountered a deer, which one of the group shot. After building a fire, they roasted the meat and enjoyed a hearty meal, though they had no bread or salt. Lochgarry joined them that same night.
At ten o’clock next morning, August the 15th, Cameron of Clunes came to the wood, and conducted Charles to another forest at the foot of Loch Arkaig, in which he lay all night. With the exception of Hugh Chisholm and Peter Grant, all the Glenmoriston men took their leave. Charles expressed a wish to go to Rannoch, or Badenoch, where Lochiel and Cluny were; but upon Clunes informing him that he could not pass without great danger, as all the ferries were strictly guarded, he gave up his design, and, early next morning, sent a messenger to Lochiel, desiring his attendance. Concluding that Charles was to the north of the lakes, these chiefs had, about this period, sent Dr. Cameron and the Rev. John Cameron by different routes, to obtain information respecting the prince. On arriving within a few miles of the place where Lochiel was, Charles’s messenger met the Doctor and the two French officers who had lately landed. As the messenger was desired to communicate no information about Charles to any person but Lochiel himself, he declined to answer any questions respecting the prince; but having stated that he had business of the utmost importance with Lochiel, the Doctor conducted him to his brother. Lochiel being unable, from the state of his wounds, to travel to a distance, then sent his brother to wait upon the prince, and to make his apology.
At ten o’clock the next morning, August 15th, Cameron of Clunes arrived at the woods and took Charles to another forest at the foot of Loch Arkaig, where he stayed the night. Except for Hugh Chisholm and Peter Grant, all the Glenmoriston men said their goodbyes. Charles wanted to head to Rannoch or Badenoch, where Lochiel and Cluny were, but when Clunes warned him that he couldn’t go without serious risk since all the ferries were heavily guarded, he abandoned that plan. Early the next morning, he sent a messenger to Lochiel, asking him to come. Assuming Charles was north of the lakes, those chiefs had sent Dr. Cameron and Rev. John Cameron via different routes around this time to gather information about the prince. When the messenger got within a few miles of where Lochiel was, he ran into the Doctor and two French officers who had recently landed. Since the messenger was instructed to share no information about Charles with anyone except Lochiel himself, he refused to answer any questions about the prince. However, he mentioned that he had urgent business with Lochiel, and the Doctor took him to see his brother. Due to his injuries, Lochiel couldn’t travel far, so he sent his brother to meet the prince and apologize.
Dr. Cameron, accompanied by two servants, arrived at the foot of Loch Arkaig on the 19th of August, and when near the place of Charles’s concealment, he met Cameron of Clunes. At this time Charles and one of Clunes’s sons were sleeping on the mountain, and Peter Grant was keeping watch; but, nodding upon his post, Grant did not observe the approach of the party till they were pretty near. He instantly awaked Charles and his companion. Cameron and Grant proposed that they should flee to the top of the mountain, but Charles thought differently.[716] He said he considered there was more danger in attempting to escape than in remaining where they were; and he proposed that they should take up a position behind some stones, take aim, and fire upon the party when they came nearer. He said that, as Grant and he were good marksmen, they would certainly do some execution, and that he had in reserve a brace of pocket pistols, which, for the first time, he produced. Fortunately, however, before a single shot was fired, the person of Clunes was recognised among the party. The joy of Charles and of young Cameron, at the narrow escape which the friends of the one and the father of the other had made, may be easily conceived. When informed by Dr. Cameron that Lochiel was well, and almost recovered of his wounds, the prince expressed the unbounded satisfaction he felt by fervently returning thanks to God three times. The appearance of Charles at this time was singular, and even terrific. He was bare-footed, and his beard had grown to a great length. He wore a dirty shirt, an old black tartan coat, a plaid, and a philibeg, carried a musket in his hand, and wore a pistol and dirk by his side. Had he not had one of the best and soundest constitutions ever enjoyed by a prince, he must ere this have fallen a victim to the numerous privations he had suffered; but his health remained unimpaired, and his flow of spirits continued. His companions had killed a cow on the present occasion, and when Dr. Cameron arrived a part of it was preparing for dinner. Charles partook heartily of the beef, which was seasoned by a supply of bread from Fort-Augustus, a commodity to which he had been for some time unaccustomed.
Dr. Cameron, along with two servants, arrived at the foot of Loch Arkaig on August 19th. When he got close to where Charles was hiding, he ran into Cameron of Clunes. At that time, Charles and one of Clunes’s sons were sleeping on the mountain while Peter Grant was on watch. However, Grant, dozing off, didn’t notice the party approaching until they were quite close. He quickly woke Charles and his companion. Cameron and Grant suggested they escape to the top of the mountain, but Charles had a different idea. He felt that trying to flee would be more dangerous than staying put, so he proposed they hide behind some stones, aim, and shoot at the party when they got closer. He mentioned that since Grant and he were good shots, they would definitely hit something and revealed he had a pair of pocket pistols, which he displayed for the first time. Luckily, before anyone could fire a shot, Clunes was recognized among the group. The joy Charles and young Cameron felt over the close call their friends and the latter's father had was palpable. When Dr. Cameron informed him that Lochiel was doing well and almost recovered from his wounds, the prince expressed immense gratitude to God, repeating his thanks three times. At this moment, Charles looked quite unusual and even a bit frightening. He was barefoot, and his beard had grown long. He wore a dirty shirt, an old black tartan coat, a plaid, and a philibeg, carried a musket, and had a pistol and dirk at his side. If he hadn’t had one of the strongest and healthiest constitutions ever enjoyed by a prince, he would have likely succumbed to the many hardships he had faced by now. Yet, his health remained intact, and his spirits were high. His companions had killed a cow earlier, and when Dr. Cameron arrived, part of it was being prepared for dinner. Charles eagerly ate the beef, which was accompanied by bread from Fort-Augustus, a treat he hadn’t had in a while.
Next day the party went to a wood called Torvuilt, opposite to Achnacarry, where they held a council. Charles now proposed to go south, and join Lochiel; but one of the party mentioning that he had seen a paragraph in some newspapers, that had been brought from Fort-Augustus, which stated that he and Lochiel had passed Corryarrick with 30 men, he judged it advisable to defer his journey for a few days, as a search might be made for him about that mountain. In the meantime it was agreed that Dr. Cameron should visit Lochaber to procure intelligence, and that Lochgarry should go to the east end of Loch Lochy, and remain upon the isthmus between the lakes, to watch the motions of the troops. They accordingly left Charles the same day, and Cameron and Clunes, after conducting the prince and his party to another hut in the neighbourhood, also took leave.
The next day, the group went to a forest called Torvuilt, across from Achnacarry, where they held a meeting. Charles suggested heading south to join Lochiel, but one of the group mentioned noticing a snippet in some newspapers that had arrived from Fort-Augustus, stating that he and Lochiel had passed Corryarrick with 30 men. He thought it best to put off his trip for a few days since there might be a search for him in that area. Meanwhile, they agreed that Dr. Cameron would go to Lochaber to gather information, and Lochgarry would head to the east end of Loch Lochy and stay on the isthmus between the lakes to keep an eye on the troops. They left Charles the same day, and Cameron and Clunes, after guiding the prince and his group to another nearby hut, also took their leave.
Charles remained eight days in the neighbourhood of Achnacarry. Having expressed a strong desire to see the French officers who had landed at Pollew, they were brought to him. These gentlemen had come from Dunkirk in a small vessel, with 60 others, who had formed themselves into a company of volunteers under these two officers. Two of the volunteers landed along with the officers, and were taken prisoners. One of them, named Fitzgerald, a Spanish officer, was hanged at Fort William, on the ground of having been a spy in Flanders, and the other, a M. de Berard, a French officer, was afterwards exchanged upon the cartel. The officers fell in with Mr. Alexander Macleod, one of Charles’s aides-de-camp, to whom they delivered some despatches they had brought over to the French ambassador, and they continued to wander in Seaforth’s country till Lochgarry, hearing that they had letters to the prince, sent a Captain Macraw and his own servant to find them out and bring them to Lochiel, as the prince could not be found. When brought to Lochiel, he suspected them to be government spies. On Charles expressing his wish to see these officers, the Rev. John Cameron, who had lately joined, told him what his brother Lochiel thought of them, and advised him to act with great caution. The prince confessed that it appeared a very suspicious circumstance, that two men, without knowing a word of Gaelic, and being perfect strangers in the country, should have escaped so long if they were not really spies; but as they had told Lochiel that they had never seen the prince, he thought that he might see them safely by a stratagem, without being known to them. He therefore wrote them a letter to this effect:—that, in order to avoid falling into his enemies’ hands, he had been under the necessity of retiring to a distant part of the country, where he had no person with him except one Captain Drummond and a servant, and, as he could not remove from the place of his concealment without[717] danger, he had sent Captain Drummond with the letter; and as he could repose entire confidence in him, he desired them to deliver any message they had to Drummond. This letter the prince proposed to deliver himself, as Captain Drummond, and the officers being sent for, were introduced to him under his assumed name. He delivered them the letter, which they perused, and he then obtained from them all the information they had to communicate, which, as his affairs then stood, was of little importance. They remained with him two days, and put many questions about the prince’s health, his manner of living, &c. Thinking the packet they had delivered to Mr. Macleod might be of use, Charles sent for it; but as the letters were in cipher he could make nothing of them, not having the key.
Charles stayed near Achnacarry for eight days. He expressed a strong desire to meet the French officers who had landed at Pollew, so they were brought to him. These officers had come from Dunkirk on a small vessel, along with 60 other volunteers formed under their command. Two of the volunteers landed with the officers and were captured. One of them, named Fitzgerald, a Spanish officer, was hanged at Fort William for being a spy in Flanders, while the other, M. de Berard, a French officer, was later exchanged under a cartel. The officers met Mr. Alexander Macleod, one of Charles’s aides-de-camp, to whom they delivered some dispatches meant for the French ambassador. They continued to roam in Seaforth’s territory until Lochgarry, hearing they had letters for the prince, sent Captain Macraw and his servant to find them and take them to Lochiel since the prince couldn’t be located. When they reached Lochiel, he suspected them to be government spies. After Charles expressed his desire to meet these officers, Rev. John Cameron, who had recently joined, informed him about Lochiel’s suspicions and advised caution. The prince admitted it was suspicious that two men, who couldn’t speak a word of Gaelic and were complete strangers in the area, had evaded capture for so long if they were not actual spies; however, since they told Lochiel they had never seen the prince, he figured he could meet them safely using a trick, without them knowing who he was. He wrote them a letter saying that, to avoid falling into enemy hands, he had to retreat to a remote part of the country, where he was only with Captain Drummond and a servant, and since he couldn’t leave his hiding spot without danger, he sent Captain Drummond with the letter, asking them to share any message they had with him, as he trusted him completely. The prince intended to deliver the letter himself while posing as Captain Drummond. When the officers were summoned, they were introduced to him under his assumed name. He handed them the letter, which they read, and he then extracted all the information they had to share, which, given his situation, was of little significance. They spent two days with him, asking many questions about the prince’s health, living conditions, etc. Thinking the packet they had given to Mr. Macleod might be useful, Charles summoned it; however, since the letters were in code, he could make nothing of them without the key.
About this time Charles made a very narrow escape, under the following circumstances. Information having been sent to the camp at Fort-Augustus that Charles or some of his principal adherents were in the neighbourhood of Loch Arkaig, a party was despatched in quest of them. One of Clunes’s sons and Cameron the minister had gone to the strath of Clunes to obtain intelligence, and had entered a hut which Clunes had built for his family after his house had been burnt. They had not, however, been half-an-hour within, when a little girl came running into the house, in great haste, and said that she saw some soldiers approaching. At first they thought that the child was mistaken, as Lochgarry had promised to place a guard between Fort-Augustus and Clunes, to give intelligence of the approach of troops; but going out of the house, they found that the girl was correct in her information. It was then about eight o’clock in the morning, and the prince, with one of Clunes’s sons and Peter Grant, was sleeping in a hut on the face of the hill on the other side of the water of Kaig, about a mile from Clunes’s hut. Whilst old Cameron, therefore, remained to watch the motions of this party, one of his sons and the minister went off to arouse Charles. Crossing the water under cover of the wood, they came within pistol-shot of the soldiers, who proceeded down into the strath. When awaked and informed of his danger, Charles, with great composure, called for his gun, and, looking down the vale, saw a number of soldiers demolishing Clunes’s hut and searching the adjacent woods.[1280] Charles and his attendants immediately resolved to remove to a distance, and to conceal their flight, ascended the hill along the channel of a torrent which the winter rains had worn in the face of the mountain. Clearing this hill without being seen, they proceeded to another mountain, called Mullentagart, of a prodigious height, and very steep and craggy. They remained all day on this hill without a morsel of food. One of Clunes’s sons came to them about twelve o’clock at night with some whisky, bread, and cheese, and told them that his father would meet them at a certain place in the hills, at a considerable distance, with provisions, and the young man returned to let his father know that he might expect them. Charles and his attendants set out for the appointed place at night, and travelled through most dreadful ways, amongst rocks and stumps of trees, which tore their clothes and limbs. Such were the difficulties they encountered, that the guides proposed to halt and rest till the morning, but Charles, though exceedingly exhausted, insisted on going on, that they might not break their appointment with Clunes. Worn out at last with fatigue and want of food, the prince was not able to proceed farther without assistance. Though almost in the same situation themselves, the Highlanders offered him their aid, and two of them laying hold each of an arm, supported him till he arrived at the end of this very laborious journey. They met Clunes and his son, who had already killed a cow and dressed a part of it for their use.
Around this time, Charles had a very close call due to the following events. Information was sent to the camp at Fort-Augustus indicating that Charles or some of his main supporters were nearby Loch Arkaig, prompting a party to be dispatched to find them. One of Clunes's sons and the minister, Cameron, went to Clunes's area to gather information and entered a hut that Clunes had built for his family after his house had been burned down. They had barely been inside for half an hour when a little girl burst in, hurriedly explaining that she saw soldiers approaching. At first, they thought the girl was mistaken since Lochgarry had promised to station a guard between Fort-Augustus and Clunes to alert them of any troop movements; however, upon stepping outside, they discovered the girl was right. It was around eight in the morning when the prince, along with Clunes's son and Peter Grant, was asleep in a hut on the hillside across the Kaig River, about a mile from Clunes's hut. While old Cameron stayed behind to keep an eye on the soldiers, one of his sons and the minister rushed to wake Charles. They crossed the river under cover of the trees and got within pistol range of the soldiers, who were moving down into the valley. When Charles was awakened and informed of the danger, he calmly called for his gun and, looking down the valley, saw several soldiers tearing apart Clunes's hut and searching the nearby woods. Charles and his companions quickly decided to distance themselves and hide their escape, climbing the hill along the path of a stream that the winter rains had worn into the mountainside. They made it over the hill without being seen, then headed to another mountain called Mullentagart, which was incredibly high and steep with rugged terrain. They stayed on this mountain all day without any food. One of Clunes's sons came to them around midnight with some whisky, bread, and cheese, telling them that his father would meet them further into the hills at a considerable distance with supplies, and he returned to inform his father to expect them. Charles and his group set off for the meeting point at night, traveling through very treacherous paths among rocks and tree stumps that tore their clothes and scratched their limbs. The challenges they faced were so severe that the guides suggested stopping to rest until morning, but Charles, despite being extremely exhausted, insisted on continuing to avoid missing their appointment with Clunes. Ultimately, worn out from fatigue and lack of food, the prince couldn’t go any further without help. Even though they were in a similar state, the Highlanders offered him their support, with two of them taking hold of his arms to help him until they reached the end of this exhausting journey. They met Clunes and his son, who had already killed a cow and prepared some of it for them.
Charles remained in this remote place with his companions till the arrival of Lochgarry and Dr. Cameron. They informed him that they had been with Lochiel and Cluny, and that it had been concerted among them that the prince should come to their asylum for some time; and they added, that Cluny would meet his Royal Highness at Auchnacarry, on a certain day, in order to conduct him to Badenoch. Being also informed by them that the passes[718] were not so strictly guarded as formerly, Charles crossed Loch Arkaig, and took up his abode in a fir wood belonging to Lochiel, on the west side of the lake, to wait the arrival of Cluny. Impatient to see two such tried friends as Lochiel and Cluny, Charles would not wait for Cluny’s coming to Auchnacarry, but set out for Badenoch with such guides as he had. Next day Charles arrived at a place called Corinauir, in Badenoch, where he passed the night. Cluny had passed on to Auchnacarry the same day by another way. Lochiel, who had skulked in his own country about two months, had sought an asylum among the Braes of Rannoch, where he was attended by Sir Stewart Thriepland, an Edinburgh physician, for the cure of the wounds he had received in his ancles. On the 20th of June they fell in with Macpherson of Cluny, who conducted them to a more secure retreat on Benalder, a hill of immense circumference, on his own property, on the borders of Rannoch. Lochiel, who had since that time lived on this mountain with his friend Cluny, was now residing in a small miserable hovel on the side of the hill, at a place called Mellenauir, or Millanuir, attended by Macpherson of Breakachie, Allan Cameron, his principal servant, and two servants of Cluny.
Charles stayed in this remote area with his friends until Lochgarry and Dr. Cameron showed up. They told him they had met with Lochiel and Cluny, and it was agreed that the prince would come to their hideout for a while. They also mentioned that Cluny would meet his Royal Highness at Auchnacarry on a specific day to take him to Badenoch. They informed Charles that the passes[718] were not as heavily guarded as they had been before, so Charles crossed Loch Arkaig and settled in a fir wood owned by Lochiel, on the west side of the lake, to wait for Cluny. Eager to see his trusted friends Lochiel and Cluny, Charles decided not to wait for Cluny to arrive at Auchnacarry and set off for Badenoch with the guides he had. The next day, Charles reached a place called Corinauir in Badenoch, where he spent the night. Cluny had taken a different route to Auchnacarry that same day. Lochiel, who had been hiding in his own country for about two months, had found refuge in the Braes of Rannoch, where he was being cared for by Sir Stewart Thriepland, a physician from Edinburgh, to treat the wounds he had sustained in his ankles. On June 20th, they met with Macpherson of Cluny, who led them to a safer hiding place on Benalder, a large hill in his own estate on the Rannoch borders. Lochiel, who had been living on this mountain with his friend Cluny since then, was now staying in a small, shabby hut on the hillside at a place called Mellenauir, or Millanuir, accompanied by Macpherson of Breakachie, Allan Cameron, his chief servant, and two of Cluny's servants.
On the morning of the 30th of August, Charles, accompanied by Lochgarry, Dr. Cameron and two servants, set out for Mellenauir. They were all armed, and on approaching the hut they were mistaken by Lochiel for a party of militia, who, he supposed, had been sent out in search of him from a camp a few miles off. From the lameness in his feet, Lochiel was not in a condition to attempt an escape, but there seemed to be little danger, as both parties were equal in point of numbers, and the party in the hut had this advantage, that they could fire their first volley without being observed, and as they had a considerable quantity of fire arms, they could discharge another volley or two before the advancing party could reload their pieces. The danger to which Charles and his friends were now exposed was greater than that which Dr. Cameron and Clunes had run, as, on the present occasion, the party in the hut, resolving to receive their supposed enemies with a general discharge of all the firearms, had actually planted and levelled their pieces; but happily for Charles and his friends, they were recognised just as Lochiel and his attendants were about giving their fire. Upon making this fortunate discovery Lochiel left the hut, and, though very lame, went forward to meet the prince. On coming up to Charles, Lochiel was about to kneel, but Charles prevented him, and clapping him on the shoulder, said, “Oh no, my dear Lochiel, we do not know who may be looking from the top of yonder hills, and if they see any such motions they will immediately conclude that I am here.” Charles always considered Lochiel as one of his best friends, and placed the greatest confidence in him; and the generous chief showed, by his unbounded attachment to the prince, that this confidence was not misplaced. The meeting,[719] therefore, of two such friends, after so many perils and escapes, was extremely joyous.
On the morning of August 30th, Charles, along with Lochgarry, Dr. Cameron, and two servants, set off for Mellenauir. They were all armed, and as they approached the hut, Lochiel mistook them for a group of militia he thought had been sent to find him from a camp a few miles away. Because of the injury to his feet, Lochiel was unable to escape, but he felt there was little danger since both groups were evenly matched. The people in the hut had the advantage of being able to fire their first shot without being seen, and since they had a significant amount of firearms, they could shoot another volley or two before the approaching group could reload. The threat facing Charles and his friends was greater than what Dr. Cameron and Clunes had previously faced because this time, the group in the hut had decided to greet their supposed enemies with a full discharge of all their weapons and had loaded their guns. Luckily for Charles and his friends, they were recognized just as Lochiel and his men were about to fire. When Lochiel realized this, he left the hut and, despite his lameness, went to meet the prince. Upon reaching Charles, Lochiel was about to kneel, but Charles stopped him and patted him on the shoulder, saying, “Oh no, my dear Lochiel, we don't know who might be watching from the top of those hills, and if they see any gestures like that, they will immediately think I'm here.” Charles always regarded Lochiel as one of his closest friends and trusted him completely, and the loyal chief demonstrated through his unwavering loyalty to the prince that this trust was well-placed. The reunion of these two friends after so many dangers and close calls was incredibly joyful.
After they had recovered from the first transports of their joy, Lochiel conducted Charles into the hut, where the latter beheld a sight to which his eyes had not been accustomed for many months. Besides abundance of mutton, the hut contained an anchor of whisky, of twenty Scotch pints, some good dried beef sausages, a large well-cured bacon ham, and plenty of butter and cheese. On entering the prince took a hearty dram, and drank to the health of his friends. Some minced collops were then prepared for him with butter in a large saucepan, which Lochiel and Cluny always carried about with them, being the only fire-vessel they had. The pan was set before Charles with a silver spoon. He took this repast with great gusto, and was so delighted with this little change in his circumstances, that he could not help exclaiming, with a cheerful countenance, “Now, gentlemen, I live like a prince.” After dinner he asked Lochiel if he had always fared so well during his retreat. “Yes, Sir,” answered Lochiel; “for near three months past I have been hereabout with my cousin Cluny; he has provided for me so well that I have had plenty of such as you see, and I thank Heaven your Royal Highness has got through so many dangers to take a part.” Finding, on his arrival at Auchnacarry, that Charles had departed with his friends for Badenoch, Cluny had retraced his steps, and he reached Mellenauir two days after Charles’s arrival there. On entering the hut Cluny would have kneeled before Charles, but the prince prevented him, and giving him a kiss, said, “I am sorry, Cluny, you and your regiment were not at Culloden: I did not hear till very lately that you were so near us that day.”
After they had calmed down from their initial excitement, Lochiel took Charles into the hut, where he saw a sight he hadn't encountered in months. In addition to plenty of mutton, the hut had a jug of whisky containing twenty Scotch pints, some good dried beef sausages, a large well-cured ham, and lots of butter and cheese. Upon entering, the prince took a hearty drink and toasted to his friends' health. They then prepared some minced collops for him in butter using a large saucepan that Lochiel and Cluny always carried with them, as it was their only cooking vessel. The pan was placed in front of Charles with a silver spoon. He enjoyed the meal so much and was so happy with this small change in his situation that he exclaimed, with a big smile, “Now, gentlemen, I live like a prince.” After dinner, he asked Lochiel if he had always eaten so well during his time in hiding. “Yes, Sir,” Lochiel replied, “for nearly three months I've been around here with my cousin Cluny; he has taken such good care of me that I've had plenty of food like this, and I thank Heaven that your Royal Highness has made it through so many dangers to join us.” Upon arriving at Auchnacarry and finding out that Charles had left with his friends for Badenoch, Cluny retraced his steps and reached Mellenauir two days after Charles arrived there. When Cluny entered the hut, he was about to kneel before Charles, but the prince stopped him and, giving him a kiss, said, “I’m sorry, Cluny, that you and your regiment weren't at Culloden; I only recently found out that you were so close to us that day.”
The day after his return to Mellenauir, Cluny, thinking it time to remove to another retreat, conducted the prince and his attendants to a little shieling called Uiskchibra, about two miles farther into Benalder. This hut was very bad and extremely smoky; but Charles accommodated himself, as he had always done, to circumstances. After passing two nights in this miserable abode, he was conducted to a very extraordinary and romantic habitation, called the Cage, which Cluny had fitted up for Charles’s reception. From the description given by Cluny of this remarkable retreat, it will be seen how well adapted it was for the purpose of concealment.
The day after his return to Mellenauir, Cluny, feeling it was time to move to another hideout, took the prince and his attendants to a small hut called Uiskchibra, about two miles deeper into Benalder. This place was pretty poor and super smoky, but Charles adapted, as he always did, to the situation. After spending two nights in this shabby shelter, he was taken to a really unique and picturesque spot known as the Cage, which Cluny had set up for Charles’s stay. From Cluny’s description of this special retreat, it’s clear how well it was suited for hiding away.
“It was,” says Donald Macpherson, “situated in the face of a very rough, high, and rocky mountain, called Letternilichk, still a part of Benalder, full of great stones and crevices, and some scattered wood interspersed. The habitation called the Cage, in the face of that mountain, was within a small thick bush of wood. There were first some rows of trees laid down, in order to level a floor for the habitation; and as the place was steep, this raised the lower side to an equal height with the other; and these trees, in the way of joists or planks, were levelled with earth and gravel. There were betwixt the trees, growing naturally on their own roots, some stakes fixed in the earth, which, with the trees, were interwoven with ropes, made of heath and birch twigs, up to the top of the Cage, it being of a round or rather oval shape; and the whole thatched and covered over with fog. This whole fabric hung, as it were, by a large tree, which reclined from the one end all along the roof to the other, and which gave it the name of the Cage; and by chance there happened to be two stones at a small distance from one another, in the side next the precipice, resembling the pillars of a chimney, where the fire was placed. The smoke had its vent out here, all along the face of the rock, which was so much of the same colour, that one could discover no difference in the clearest day. The Cage was no larger than to contain six or seven persons; four of whom were frequently employed playing at cards, one idle looking out, one baking, and another firing bread and cooking.”[1281]
“It was,” says Donald Macpherson, “located in front of a very rough, high, and rocky mountain called Letternilichk, still part of Benalder, filled with large stones and crevices, and some scattered trees mixed in. The dwelling known as the Cage, perched against that mountain, was nestled within a small dense thicket. First, some rows of trees were laid down to level the ground for the dwelling; since the area was steep, this brought the lower side up to the same height as the other. These trees acted as joists or planks, leveled with earth and gravel. Between the trees, naturally growing from their own roots, some stakes were fixed into the ground, which, along with the trees, were woven together with ropes made from heath and birch twigs, reaching up to the top of the Cage, which had a rounded or rather oval shape; and the whole structure was thatched and covered with fog. This entire setup seemed to hang from a large tree that extended from one end of the roof to the other, which is how it got the name the Cage; and coincidentally, there were two stones a short distance apart on the side near the cliff, resembling the pillars of a chimney where the fire was located. The smoke vented out here, along the rock face, which was so similar in color that you could barely tell the difference even on the clearest days. The Cage was just big enough to hold six or seven people; four of whom often played cards, one looked out idly, one baked, and another cooked and fired bread.”[1281]
Charles’s deliverance was now nearer at hand than he or his friends probably expected. Several small vessels had arrived on the west coast, from time to time, to carry him off to France; but the persons in charge of these not being able to find him had returned home. Charles knew this, and now that he was able to keep up a communication with his friends, he took care to provide against a similar recurrence. He was at a considerable distance from the coast, but matters were so concerted that, if a French vessel appeared, he could easily get the intelligence. There were some of his partizans skulking near the west coast, who, though they did not know where he himself was, had instructions to convey the news to others who were concealed in the interior, who would again communicate it to persons in the knowledge of the prince’s place of retreat. For some time Colonel Warren, of Dillon’s regiment, had been exerting himself to induce the French government to fit out an expedition to rescue Charles from his toils. He at last succeeded in procuring two vessels of war, L’Heureux and La Princesse de Conti, with which he departed from St. Malo about the end of August. In the event of his bringing the prince safe away, the Chevalier de St. George had promised to make him a Knight Baronet, a dignity which he afterwards conferred upon him.[1282]
Charles's escape was now closer than he or his friends probably expected. Several small ships had arrived on the west coast from time to time to take him to France, but the people in charge of these ships couldn't find him and had gone back home. Charles was aware of this, and now that he could communicate with his allies, he made sure to avoid a repeat of the situation. He was quite far from the coast, but everything was arranged so that if a French ship showed up, he would easily get the news. Some of his supporters were hiding near the west coast; even though they didn't know where he was, they had been told to pass the information to others hidden inland, who would then inform those who knew the prince's location. For some time, Colonel Warren of Dillon’s regiment had been trying to get the French government to launch a mission to rescue Charles from his troubles. He finally succeeded in arranging for two warships, L’Heureux and La Princesse de Conti, and set sail from St. Malo around the end of August. If he managed to bring the prince back safely, the Chevalier de St. George promised to make him a Knight Baronet, a title he later bestowed upon him.[1282]
These vessels arrived in Lochnanuagh early in September, and Captain Sheridan, a son of Sir Thomas Sheridan, and a Mr. O’Beirne, a lieutenant in the French service, immediately landed and waited upon Glenaladale, who, they were informed, knew where Charles was. This faithful friend, happy at the prospect of escape which now offered, set off the same night for the place where he expected to find Charles, to communicate to him the agreeable intelligence; but to his great sorrow he found the prince gone, and he could fall in with no person who could give him the least information of his route. Clunes, from whom Glenaladale expected to get tidings of Charles, had, in consequence of the destruction of his hut, gone to another quarter, and was not to be found. Whilst ruminating over his disappointment, a poor woman accidentally came to the place where he was, and he had the good fortune to ascertain from her the place of Clunes’s retreat. Having found him out, he and Clunes instantly despatched a messenger to Charles with the joyful intelligence; and Glenaladale then returned to Lochnanuagh, to notify to Colonel Warren that Charles might be speedily expected in that quarter.
These vessels arrived in Lochnanuagh early in September, and Captain Sheridan, the son of Sir Thomas Sheridan, along with Mr. O’Beirne, a lieutenant in the French service, immediately landed and went to see Glenaladale, who they were told knew where Charles was. This loyal friend, thrilled at the chance for escape now available, set out that night for the location where he thought he would find Charles to share the good news with him; but to his great disappointment, he found that the prince had left, and he couldn't find anyone who could give him any information about his route. Clunes, from whom Glenaladale hoped to get news of Charles, had, due to the destruction of his hut, gone somewhere else and was nowhere to be found. While he was reflecting on his disappointment, a poor woman happened to arrive at his location, and he was fortunate enough to learn from her where Clunes had taken refuge. Once he located him, he and Clunes quickly sent a messenger to Charles with the joyful news; then Glenaladale returned to Lochnanuagh to inform Colonel Warren that Charles could be expected there soon.
The messenger arrived at Benalder on the 13th of September, on which day Charles left his romantic abode, and, after taking leave of Cluny, set off on his journey for the coast, accompanied by Lochiel and others. He at the same time sent off confidential messengers in different directions, to acquaint such of his[721] friends as he could reach, announcing the arrival of the ships, that they might have an opportunity of joining him if inclined. As Charles and his friends travelled only by night, they did not reach Borodale, the place of embarkation, till the 19th. On the road Charles was joined by Lochgarry, John Roy Stewart, Dr. Cameron, and other gentlemen who intended to accompany him to France. Besides these, many others had left their different hiding places on hearing of the arrival of the French vessels, and had repaired to the coast of Moidart, also waiting for the arrival of him for whose sake they had forfeited their lives, intending to adopt the bitter alternative of bidding an eternal adieu to their native land. The number of persons assembled was about a hundred.
The messenger arrived at Benalder on September 13th, the same day Charles left his romantic home. After saying goodbye to Cluny, he set off on his journey to the coast, accompanied by Lochiel and others. He also sent confidential messages in different directions to inform as many of his friends as he could reach about the arrival of the ships, so they would have the chance to join him if they wanted. Since Charles and his friends traveled only at night, they didn’t reach Borodale, the embarkation point, until the 19th. Along the way, Charles was joined by Lochgarry, John Roy Stewart, Dr. Cameron, and other gentlemen who planned to accompany him to France. In addition to these, many others had left their hiding spots upon hearing about the arrival of the French vessels and gathered at the coast of Moidart, also waiting for the arrival of the man for whom they had risked their lives, intending to make the painful choice of saying a final goodbye to their homeland. The total number of people gathered was around a hundred.
The career of Charles in the hereditary dominions of his ancestors was now ended. Attended by seven persons only, he had, with daring hardihood, landed about fourteen months before on the spot where he was destined to depart as a fugitive, and, with a handful of men, had raised the standard of insurrection and set the whole power of the government at open defiance. The early part of his progress had been brilliant. With a few thousand undisciplined mountaineers, he had overrun land, in the face of three hostile armies, had carried dismay to the capital. The retreat from Derby, the merit of which belongs to Lord George Murray exclusively, quieted for a time the apprehensions of the government; but the defeat at Falkirk again convinced it that the succession settlement was still in danger; and that, perhaps, at no distant day, the young and daring adventurer might place the son of James II. upon the throne from which his father had been expelled. Even after his retreat to Inverness, the supporters of the house of Hanover could have no assurance that the Duke of Cumberland’s army might not share the fate of its predecessors, in which event the new dynasty would probably have ceased to reign; but the triumphs of Charles were at an end, and the fatal field of Culloden, after witnessing the bravery of his troops, became the grave of his hopes. Then commenced that series of extraordinary adventures and wonderful escapes, of which some account has been given, and which could scarcely have been credited had they not been authenticated beyond the possibility of dispute. During the brilliant part of his career Charles had displayed great moderation and forbearance; and though his spirits sank when compelled to retreat, yet in the hour of adversity, when beset with perils and exposed to privations which few princes could have endured, he exhibited uncommon fortitude, strength of mind, and cheerfulness.
The career of Charles in his family's hereditary lands was now over. With only seven companions, he had boldly landed about fourteen months earlier at the place where he was destined to leave as a fugitive. With just a small group of men, he raised the flag for rebellion and openly challenged the entire government. The early part of his journey had been impressive. With just a few thousand untrained mountaineers, he had taken over the land, facing three enemy armies, and caused panic in the capital. The retreat from Derby, which was solely due to Lord George Murray, temporarily eased the government's fears. However, the defeat at Falkirk reminded them that the settlement of succession was still at risk, and that perhaps soon, the young and audacious adventurer could place the son of James II on the throne from which his father had been ousted. Even after retreating to Inverness, the supporters of the Hanoverian cause had no certainty that the Duke of Cumberland's army wouldn’t meet the same fate as its predecessors, in which case the new dynasty might have come to an end; but Charles's successes were done, and the tragic battle of Culloden, after witnessing the bravery of his troops, became the grave of his hopes. Then began a series of extraordinary adventures and miraculous escapes, some of which have been recounted, and which could hardly have been believed had they not been verified beyond any doubt. During the glorious part of his career, Charles showed great restraint and patience; and although his spirits fell when forced to retreat, in the face of adversity, surrounded by dangers and facing hardships that few rulers could have endured, he showed remarkable courage, mental strength, and optimism.
In his wanderings Charles laid down a rule to himself, to which he scrupulously adhered, never to intrust any person from whom he was about to depart with the secret of his route, so that, with the exception of the few friends who were about him for the time being, none of those to whom he had been formerly indebted for his preservation knew the place of his retreat. This was a wise precaution, but was attended with this disadvantage, that it prevented him from acquiring early information of the arrival of the French vessels upon the coast. But no means he was able to take for his own security could have saved him, had he not had a guarantee in the incorruptible fidelity of the persons into whose hands he committed himself. At the risk of their own destruction they extended to him the aid of their protection, and relieved his necessities. Many of these persons were of desperate fortunes, and there were others in the lowest ranks of life; yet, among nearly 200 persons to whom Charles must have been known during the five months he wandered as a fugitive, not one ever offered to betray him, though they knew that a price of £30,000 was set upon his head. History nowhere presents such a splendid instance of disinterested attachment to an unfortunate family.
In his travels, Charles made a rule for himself that he strictly followed: he would never reveal his route to anyone he was about to leave. Because of this, aside from a few friends he had at the time, none of the people who had previously helped him knew where he was hiding. This was a smart precaution, but it had the downside of preventing him from getting early news about the arrival of French ships along the coast. However, no measures he took for his own safety could have saved him if he hadn't relied on the unwavering loyalty of the people he entrusted himself to. At the risk of their own safety, they offered him their protection and helped him with his needs. Many of these individuals had desperate fortunes, and others were from the lowest social classes; yet, among nearly 200 people who must have known Charles during the five months he was a fugitive, not one of them ever tried to betray him, even though a bounty of £30,000 was placed on his head. History shows no other example of such selfless loyalty to an unfortunate family.
Accompanied by Lochiel, Lochgarry, John Roy Stewart, Dr. Cameron, and a considerable number of other adherents, Charles departed from Lochnanuagh on the 20th of September, and had a favourable passage to the coast of France, where he landed on Monday the 29th of September. He immediately proceeded to Morlaix, whence he despatched Colonel Warren the same day to Paris, to announce his arrival to the French court. He also sent at the same time a letter to his brother Henry, to the same effect, and enclosed a similar one to his father.
Accompanied by Lochiel, Lochgarry, John Roy Stewart, Dr. Cameron, and a significant number of other supporters, Charles left Lochnanuagh on September 20th and had a smooth journey to the coast of France, where he arrived on Monday, September 29th. He immediately went to Morlaix, from where he sent Colonel Warren to Paris the same day to inform the French court of his arrival. He also simultaneously sent a letter to his brother Henry with the same message and included a similar letter for his father.
FOOTNOTES:
[1241] Macleod’s Narrative in Jacobite Memoirs.
[1243] Kirkconnel MS.
[1244] Macleod’s Narrative.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Macleod’s Story.
[1246] O’Neil’s, Burke’s, and Macleod’s Narratives, in Jacobite Memoirs. Macleod was taken prisoner a few days afterwards in Benbecula, by Lieutenant Allan Macdonald, of Knock, in Sleat, in the island of Skye. He was put on board the Furnace, and brought down to the cabin before General Campbell, who examined him most minutely. The general asked him if he had been along with the Pretender? “Yes,” said Donald, “I was along with that young gentleman, and I winna deny it.” “Do you know,” said the general, “what money was upon that gentleman’s head?—No less a sum than thirty thousand pounds sterling, which would have made you and your family happy for ever.” “What then?” replied Donald, “what though I had gotten it? I could not have enjoyed it for two days. Conscience would have gotten the better of me; and although I could have gotten all England and Scotland for my pains, I would not have allowed a hair of his body to be touched if I could hinder it, since he threw himself upon my care.” Campbell observed that he could not much blame him. Donald was sent to London, but released on the 10th of June, 1747. When he arrived in Leith from London, on his return to Skye, he had no money to carry him thither; but his wants were supplied by the Rev. Robert (afterwards bishop) Forbes, an episcopal clergyman in Leith, who set a subscription on foot in that town, and in Edinburgh, “to make out,” as the bishop says, “for honest Palinurus, if possible, a pound sterling, for every week he had served the prince in distress; and,” continues the worthy bishop, “I thank God I was so happy as to accomplish my design directly.” In acknowledgment of his fidelity, Donald was presented by Mr. John Walkinshaw of London, with a large silver snuff-box, handsomely chased, and doubly gilt in the inside. Upon the lid of this box there was the representation of an eight-oared boat, with Donald at the helm, and the eight rowers making their way through a very rough and tempestuous sea. The Long island is seen in the distance upon one of the extremities of the lid, and the boat appears to be just steering into Rossinish, the point of Benbecula where Charles landed after leaving Lochnanuagh. On the other end of the lid there was a landscape of the end of the isle of Skye, as it appears opposite to the Long island, on which the sites of Dunvegan and Gualtergill are marked. The clouds were represented as heavy and lowering, and the rain descending; and above the clouds, i.e., near the hinge, the following motto was engraved:—“Olim hæc meminisse juvabit. Aprilis 26to, 1746.” Upon the bottom, and near the edge of the lid, was this inscription,—“Quid Neptune, paras? Fatis agitamur iniquis.” The following words were engraved on the bottom of the box:—“Donald Macleod of Gualtergill, in the isle of Skye, the faithful Palinurus, æt. 68, 1746.” Below which there was a representation of a dove with an olive branch in its bill. Donald never put any snuff into this box, and when asked the cause by Mr. Forbes, he exclaimed, “Sneeshin in that box! Na, the diel a pickle sneeshin shall ever go into it till the King be restored; and then, I trust in God, I’ll go to London, and then I will put sneeshin in the box, and go to the Prince, and say, ‘Sir, will you take a sneeshin out o’ my box?’”—Jacobite Memoirs.
[1246] O’Neil’s, Burke’s, and Macleod’s Narratives, in Jacobite Memoirs. Macleod was captured a few days later in Benbecula by Lieutenant Allan Macdonald of Knock, in Sleat, on the island of Skye. He was put on board the Furnace and brought to the cabin to meet General Campbell, who questioned him closely. The general asked if he had been with the Pretender. “Yes,” Donald replied, “I was with that young gentleman, and I won’t deny it.” “Do you know,” asked the general, “how much money was on that gentleman’s head? No less than thirty thousand pounds sterling, which could have made you and your family happy forever.” “What of it?” Donald replied. “Even if I had gotten it, I couldn’t have enjoyed it for two days. My conscience would have gotten the better of me; and even if I could have gotten all of England and Scotland for my troubles, I wouldn’t let a hair on his head be harmed if I could prevent it, since he relied on my care.” Campbell remarked that he couldn’t blame him much. Donald was sent to London but was released on June 10, 1747. When he arrived in Leith from London on his way back to Skye, he didn’t have any money for the trip, but his needs were met by Rev. Robert (later Bishop) Forbes, an Episcopal clergyman in Leith, who organized a fundraising campaign in that town and in Edinburgh, “to collect,” as the bishop said, “for honest Palinurus, if possible, a pound sterling for every week he had served the prince in distress; and,” continued the worthy bishop, “I thank God I was fortunate enough to achieve my goal directly.” In recognition of his loyalty, Donald was gifted by Mr. John Walkinshaw of London a large, beautifully decorated silver snuff box, with the inside gilded. The lid of this box featured a depiction of an eight-oared boat, with Donald at the helm, navigating through a rough and stormy sea. The Long Island is visible in the distance at one end of the lid, and the boat seems to be steering into Rossinish, the point of Benbecula where Charles landed after leaving Lochnanuagh. At the other end of the lid was a landscape of the end of the isle of Skye, as seen opposite the Long Island, marking the sites of Dunvegan and Gualtergill. The clouds were depicted as dark and heavy, with rain falling; and above the clouds, near the hinge, the following motto was engraved:—“One day it will be nice to remember this. April 26, 1746.” On the bottom, near the edge of the lid, was this inscription,—“What about Neptune, are you prepared? We are being driven by unfair fates.” The following words were engraved on the bottom of the box:—“Donald Macleod of Gualtergill, in the isle of Skye, the faithful Palinurus, æt. 68, 1746.” Below which was a depiction of a dove with an olive branch in its beak. Donald never put any snuff into this box, and when Mr. Forbes asked him why, he exclaimed, “Sneeshin in that box! No, not a single bit of it shall ever go in until the King is restored; and then, I trust in God, I’ll go to London, and I will put sneeshin in the box and go to the Prince, and say, ‘Sir, will you take a sneeshin out of my box?’”—Jacobite Memoirs.
Burke, the other trust-worthy individual, who was a native of North Uist, skulked about the hill of Eval, in his native island, for seven weeks, living part of the time on sea-weed and limpets. He afterwards took refuge in a cave, and, when the troubles had subsided, went to Edinburgh, where, unheeded, he spent the remainder of his days as a sedan-carrier or chairman.
Burke, the other reliable person, who was from North Uist, hid out on the hill of Eval in his home island for seven weeks, surviving partly on seaweed and limpets. He later took shelter in a cave, and when things calmed down, he went to Edinburgh, where he went unnoticed and spent the rest of his life as a sedan carrier or chair bearer.
[1249] The letter by Armadale to his wife, was as follows:—“I have sent your daughter from this country lest she should be any way frightened with the troops lying here. She has got one Betty Burke, an Irish girl, who, as she tells me, is a good spinster. If her spinning pleases you, you may keep her till she spin all your lint; or, if you have any wool to spin, you may employ her. I have sent Neil Mackechan along with your daughter, and Betty Burke to take care of them.—I am your dutiful husband,
[1249] The letter from Armadale to his wife read: “I’ve sent your daughter out of the country to avoid frightening her with the troops here. She has a girl named Betty Burke with her, an Irish girl who says she’s a good spinner. If you like her spinning, you can keep her until she spins all your linen, or if you have any wool to spin, you can use her for that. I’ve also sent Neil Mackechan with your daughter and Betty Burke to look after them. —I’m your loving husband,
“HUGH MACDONALD.”
“Hugh MacDonald.”
“June 22, 1746.”
“June 22, 1746.”
It has been suspected that Armadale was privy to his step-daughter’s design.
It has been suspected that Armadale was aware of his step-daughter’s plan.
[1250] Kirkconnel MS.
[1251] Soon after this occurrence, Lady Clanranald was taken prisoner, and sent to London. On 1st November, Clanranald, and Boisdale his brother were also apprehended, and shipped for London. They were discharged in the month of June following.
[1251] Shortly after this event, Lady Clanranald was captured and sent to London. On November 1st, Clanranald and his brother Boisdale were also arrested and taken to London. They were released the following June.
[1252] A few days after parting with Charles, this trusty officer being betrayed by a person in whom he had confided, was taken prisoner. Being brought before Captain Ferguson, and refusing to give any information about the prince, he was stripped, ordered to be put into a rack, and to be whipt. When the last part of this order was about to be executed, he was saved from the intended ignominy by a lieutenant of the Scotch Fusileers, who, drawing his sword, threatened Ferguson with his vengeance if he used an officer in such an infamous manner. O’Neil says that, four days after he was taken, General Campbell sent him word, upon his parole of honour, that if he had any money or effects in the country, and would send them to him, they should be safe; and that as he had always imagined that the word of honour was as sacredly kept in the English army as in others, he went with a detachment for his money and gold watch, which he had hid among the rocks; that he sent to General Campbell by Captain Campbell of Skipness, 450 guineas, his gold watch, broadsword and pistols; but that although he repeatedly applied to him to return him his property, he never obtained it!—O’Neil’s Narrative in Jacobite Memoirs.
[1252] A few days after parting ways with Charles, this loyal officer was betrayed by someone he trusted and taken prisoner. When brought before Captain Ferguson, he refused to give any information about the prince, so he was stripped, ordered to be put on a rack, and whipped. Just as the whipping was about to happen, a lieutenant from the Scotch Fusileers stepped in, drawing his sword and threatening Ferguson with consequences if he treated an officer in such a disgraceful way. O’Neil reports that four days after his capture, General Campbell sent him a message, on his word of honor, saying that if he had any money or valuables in the country and wanted to send them to him, they would be safe. Believing that a promise of honor was held as sacred in the English army as in others, he went with a group to retrieve his money and gold watch, which he had hidden among the rocks. He sent 450 guineas, his gold watch, broadsword, and pistols to General Campbell via Captain Campbell of Skipness. However, despite repeatedly asking him to return his belongings, he never got them back!—O’Neil’s Narrative in Jacobite Memoirs.
[1255] “Donald Macleod said the prince used to smoke a great deal of tobacco; and as in his wanderings from place to place the pipes behoved to break and turn into short cutties, he used to take quills, and putting one into another, ‘and all,’ said Donald, ‘into the end of the cutty, this served to make it long enough, and the tobacco to smoke cool.’ Donald added, that he never knew, in all his life, any one better at finding out a shift than the prince was, when he happened to be at a pinch, and that the prince would sometimes sing them a song to keep up their hearts.”—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 401.
[1255] “Donald Macleod mentioned that the prince used to smoke a lot of tobacco; and as he traveled from place to place, his pipes would often break and turn into short cutties. He would take quills and insert one into another, ‘and all,’ as Donald said, ‘into the end of the cutty,’ which made it long enough to smoke and kept the tobacco cool.’ Donald added that he had never met anyone better than the prince at figuring things out when he was in a tough spot, and that the prince would sometimes sing them a song to lift their spirits.” —Jacobite Memoirs, p. 401.
[1256] Boswell’s Tour.
[1257] When Dr. Johnson visited Kingsburgh, in company with Mr. Boswell, in 1774, he slept in the same bed that Charles had occupied twenty-eight years before. “To see (says Boswell) Dr. Samuel Johnson in that bed, in the isle of Skye, in the house of Miss Flora Macdonald, struck me with such a group of ideas, as it is not easy for words to describe, as they passed through the mind. He smiled and said, ‘I have had no ambitious thoughts in it.’”—Tour to the Hebrides.
[1257] When Dr. Johnson visited Kingsburgh with Mr. Boswell in 1774, he slept in the same bed that Charles had used twenty-eight years earlier. “To see (Boswell says) Dr. Samuel Johnson in that bed, on the Isle of Skye, in Miss Flora Macdonald's house, filled me with so many thoughts that it's hard to put into words as they flowed through my mind. He smiled and said, ‘I have had no ambitious thoughts in it.’”—Tour to the Hebrides.
[1259] Donald Roy’s Narrative.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Donald Roy’s Story.
[1260] Macleod’s Narrative.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Macleod’s Narrative.
[1261] Boswell’s Tour.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boswell’s Tour.
[1262] “John Mackenzie is alive (in 1774); I saw him at Raasay’s house. About eighteen years ago he hurt one of his legs when dancing, and being obliged to have it cut off, he now was going about with a wooden leg. The story of his being a Member of Parliament is not yet forgotten. I took him out a little way from the house, gave him a shilling to drink Raasay’s health, and led him into a detail of the particulars which I have just related. With less foundation, some writers have traced the idea of a Parliament, and of the British Constitution in rude and early times. I was curious to know if he had really heard or understood any thing of that subject, which, had he been a greater man, would probably have been eagerly maintained. ‘Why, John,’ said I, ‘did you think he should be controlled by a Parliament?’ He answered, ‘I thought, Sir, there were many voices against one.’”—Boswell.
[1262] “John Mackenzie is alive (in 1774); I saw him at Raasay’s house. About eighteen years ago, he hurt one of his legs while dancing, and since he had to have it amputated, he now walks with a wooden leg. The rumor that he was a Member of Parliament is still being talked about. I took him a little way from the house, gave him a shilling to toast Raasay’s health, and got him to share the details I just mentioned. Some writers, with less evidence, have traced the concept of a Parliament and the British Constitution back to rough and early times. I was curious to know if he had really heard or understood anything about that topic, which, if he were a bigger figure, would probably have been strongly argued. ‘Why, John,’ I asked, ‘did you think he should be controlled by a Parliament?’ He replied, ‘I thought, Sir, there were many voices against one.’”—Boswell.
[1264] Boswell’s Tour.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boswell’s Tour.
[1265] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 478.
[1266] Jacobite Memoirs, pp. 477–8.
[1267] Idem. p. 480.
[1268] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 482. Boswell, in his Tour, gives a different version of this story. “After this (breakfast) there came in an old woman, who, after the mode of ancient hospitality, brought warm water, and washed Malcolm’s feet. He desired her to wash the feet of the poor man who attended him. She at first seemed averse to this from pride, as thinking him beneath her, and in the periphrastic language of the Highlanders and the Irish, said warmly, ‘Though I wash your father’s son’s feet, why should I wash his father’s son’s feet?’ She was, however, persuaded to do it.”
[1268] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 482. Boswell, in his Tour, gives a different version of this story. “After breakfast, an old woman came in who, following the tradition of ancient hospitality, brought warm water and washed Malcolm’s feet. He asked her to wash the feet of the poor man who attended him. At first, she seemed resistant due to pride, thinking him beneath her, and in the roundabout way of the Highlanders and the Irish, she said emphatically, ‘Even though I wash your father’s son's feet, why should I wash his father's son’s feet?’ However, she was eventually convinced to do it.”
“Sir,—I thank God I am in good health, and have got off as designed. Remember me to all friends, and thank them for the trouble they have been at.—I am, Sir, your humble servant.
“Mister,—I thank God I'm in good health and have managed to get away as planned. Please say hello to all my friends and thank them for all the trouble they’ve taken. —I am, Sir, your humble servant.
“James Thomson.”
“James Thomson.”
“Ellighiul, July 4th, 1746.”
“Ellighiul, July 4, 1746.”
[1270] This ‘cutty,’ as a small tobacco-pipe, almost worn to the stump, is called in Scotland, was presented by Malcolm, when at London, to Dr. Burton of York, a fellow-prisoner, who got a fine shagreen case made for it.—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 487. Mr. Boswell gives the following sketch of this worthy Highlander in his Tour to the Hebrides: “He was now (1774) sixty-two years of age, hale and well proportioned, with a manly countenance, tanned by the weather, yet having a ruddiness in his cheeks, over a great part of which his rough beard extended. His eye was quick and lively, yet his look was not fierce; but he appeared at once firm and good-humoured. He wore a pair of brogues, tartan hose which came up nearly to his knees, a purple camblet kilt, a black waistcoat, a short green cloth coat bound with gold cord, a yellow bushy wig, a large blue bonnet with a gold thread button. I never saw a figure which gave a more perfect representation of a Highland gentleman. I wished much to have a picture of him just as he was. I found him frank and polite in the true sense of the word.”
[1270] This "cutty," which is the term for a small tobacco pipe that's almost down to the nub, is what it's called in Scotland. It was given by Malcolm, while in London, to Dr. Burton of York, a fellow prisoner, who had a nice shagreen case made for it.—Jacobite Memoirs, p. 487. Mr. Boswell offers the following description of this admirable Highlander in his Tour to the Hebrides: “He was now (1774) sixty-two years old, healthy and well-built, with a manly face, sun-tanned yet having a rosy complexion in his cheeks, which were largely covered by his rough beard. His eye was sharp and lively, but his expression was not fierce; he seemed both strong and good-natured. He wore a pair of brogues, tartan stockings that came up nearly to his knees, a purple camblet kilt, a black waistcoat, a short green cloth coat trimmed with gold cord, a yellow bushy wig, and a large blue bonnet with a gold-thread button. I had never seen a figure that more perfectly represented a Highland gentleman. I really wanted to get a picture of him just as he was. I found him straightforward and polite in the genuine sense of the word.”
[1271] True Journal, p. 47.
[1272] The subsequent history of the estimable Flora Macdonald may be stated in a few words. After her return to Skye, she married, in 1750, young Macdonald of Kingsburgh, whom she accompanied to North Carolina, America, probably in 1774. Young Kingsburgh joined the Royal Highland Emigrant Regiment, embodied in 1775, but was taken prisoner in 1776 and committed to Halifax gaol. He afterwards served with the regiment in Canada, holding the rank of captain, and, at the close of the war, returned to Scotland on half-pay. The vessel in which Flora and her husband sailed was attacked by a French privateer, and while Flora, with characteristic spirit, stood on deck, animating the seamen, she was thrown down and had her arm broken. The wanderers, however, arrived in Skye, and never afterwards left it. Flora died on the 4th of March 1790, aged 68, and was interred in the churchyard of Kilmuir, in a spot set apart for the graves of the Kingsburgh family. Kingsburgh died on the 20th September 1795. Flora had seven children—five sons and two daughters; the sons all became officers in the army, and the daughters officers’ wives. Dr. Johnson and Boswell visited Skye in the autumn of 1773, and were entertained at Kingsburgh house by Flora and her husband. Flora, then aged about 51, is described by Johnson as a woman of middle stature, soft features, gentle manners, and elegant presence; and by Boswell as “a little woman, of a genteel appearance, and uncommonly mild and well-bred.”—See Carruthers’ Edition of Boswell’s Tour to the Hebrides, p. 143.
[1272] The later life of the admirable Flora Macdonald can be summed up briefly. After returning to Skye, she married young Macdonald of Kingsburgh in 1750, and they likely moved to North Carolina, America, around 1774. Young Kingsburgh joined the Royal Highland Emigrant Regiment, formed in 1775, but was captured in 1776 and sent to Halifax prison. He later served with the regiment in Canada, rising to the rank of captain, and returned to Scotland on half-pay after the war. The ship carrying Flora and her husband was attacked by a French privateer, and while Flora boldly encouraged the crew on deck, she was knocked down and broke her arm. However, they eventually made it back to Skye and never left again. Flora passed away on March 4, 1790, at the age of 68, and was buried in the Kilmuir churchyard, in a section reserved for the Kingsburgh family graves. Kingsburgh died on September 20, 1795. Flora had seven children—five sons and two daughters; all her sons became army officers, and her daughters married officers. Dr. Johnson and Boswell visited Skye in the autumn of 1773 and were hosted at Kingsburgh house by Flora and her husband. At that time, Flora was around 51 and was described by Johnson as a woman of average height, with soft features, gentle manners, and an elegant presence; Boswell referred to her as “a little woman, of a genteel appearance, and uncommonly mild and well-bred.” —See Carruthers’ Edition of Boswell’s Tour to the Hebrides, p. 143.
[1273] Jacobite Memoirs, pp. 488–90, 492.
[1274] Jacobite Memoirs, p. 494.
[1276] Mr. Home mentions an interview with one Macraw in the Braes of Kintail, which is not even alluded to in the narrative of the prince’s escape, drawn up by Glenaladale and others, and printed among the Lockhart Papers. If such an interview took place, its omission can only be fairly accounted for by supposing that the writer of that part of the narrative (Captain Alexander Macdonald, a younger brother of the Laird of Dallely,) was not aware of it. The following is Mr. Home’s account of this affair:—
[1276] Mr. Home talks about an interview with someone named Macraw in the Braes of Kintail, which isn't even mentioned in the story of the prince’s escape, compiled by Glenaladale and others, and published in the Lockhart Papers. If that interview actually happened, the fact that it was left out can only be explained by assuming that the person who wrote that part of the narrative (Captain Alexander Macdonald, a younger brother of the Laird of Dallely) didn't know about it. Here's Mr. Home’s account of this event:—
“After having crossed the line of posts, Glenaladale, thinking the West Highlands a very unsafe place for Charles, resolved to conduct him to the Ross-shire Highlands, amongst those Mackenzies who remained loyal, and therefore were not visited with troops. These Mackenzies, Glenaladale thought, would not betray Charles; and the person whom he had pitched upon to confide in was Sir Alexander Mackenzie of Coul. Charles and his attendants, setting out for Ross-shire on foot, suffered greatly in their journey from want of provisions; and when they came to the Braes of Kintail, inhabited by the Macraws, a barbarous people, among whom there are but few gentlemen, necessity obliged them to call at the house of one Christopher Macraw. Glenaladale, leaving Charles and the French officer at some distance, went to Macraw’s house, and told him that he and two of his friends were like to perish for want of food, and desired him to furnish them with some victuals, for which they would pay. Macraw insisted upon knowing who his two friends were, which Glenaladale seemed unwilling to tell. Macraw still insisted, and Glenaladale told him at last that it was young Clan Ronald and a relation of his. Notwithstanding the consequence of the persons, Macraw, though rich for an ordinary Highlander, made Glenaladale pay very dear for some provisions he gave him. Having received the money, he grew better humoured, and desired Glenaladale and the other two to pass the night in his house, which they did. In the course of the conversation they talked of the times, and Macraw exclaimed against the Highlanders who had taken arms with Charles, and said that they and those who still protected him were fools and madmen; that they ought to deliver themselves and their country from distress by giving him up, and taking the reward which government had offered. That night a Macdonald who had been in the rebel army came to Macraw’s house. At first sight he knew Charles, and took an opportunity of warning Glenaladale to take care that Christopher should not discover the quality of his guest.”
“After crossing the line of posts, Glenaladale, believing the West Highlands were too dangerous for Charles, decided to take him to the Ross-shire Highlands, among the loyal Mackenzies who had not been troubled by troops. Glenaladale thought these Mackenzies would not betray Charles, and the person he chose to trust was Sir Alexander Mackenzie of Coul. Charles and his companions set off for Ross-shire on foot and struggled greatly during their journey due to a lack of provisions. When they reached the Braes of Kintail, home to the Macraws, a rough people with few gentlemen among them, necessity forced them to stop at the house of a man named Christopher Macraw. Glenaladale, leaving Charles and the French officer at a distance, went to Macraw’s house and told him that he and two friends were close to starving and asked him to provide some food, which they would pay for. Macraw insisted on knowing who his two friends were, which Glenaladale hesitated to reveal. Macraw persisted, and Glenaladale finally disclosed that it was young Clan Ronald and a relative of his. Despite the importance of the individuals, Macraw, although wealthy for a typical Highlander, charged Glenaladale heavily for the provisions he provided. After receiving the money, he became more amiable and invited Glenaladale and the others to stay the night in his house, which they did. During their conversation, they discussed the current situation, and Macraw expressed disdain for the Highlanders who had joined Charles, claiming that they and those still supporting him were fools and madmen; he argued that they should free themselves and their country from hardship by turning Charles over and accepting the reward the government had offered. That night, a Macdonald who had been with the rebel army arrived at Macraw’s house. At first glance, he recognized Charles and seized the opportunity to warn Glenaladale to ensure that Christopher did not find out who his guest really was.”
[1277] Kirkconnel MS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirkconnel MS.
[1278] Chisholm was at Edinburgh many years after the rebellion, and was visited by several persons out of curiosity, some of whom gave him money. In shaking hands with his benefactors he always gave the left hand, and excused himself for offering that hand by stating that as he had shaken hands at parting with the prince, he was resolved never to give his right hand to any man till he saw the prince again.
[1278] Chisholm was in Edinburgh many years after the rebellion and was visited by several people out of curiosity, some of whom gave him money. When shaking hands with his benefactors, he always used his left hand and explained that since he had shaken hands with the prince at parting, he had decided never to offer his right hand to anyone until he saw the prince again.
[1279] Chambers’s Rebellion. Stewart’s Sketches, i. 59.
[1281] Appendix to Home’s Works, vol. iii. No. 46. Cluny himself had several places of concealment on his estate. “He lived for nine years chiefly in a cave, at a short distance from his house, which was burnt to the ground by the king’s troops. This cave was in the front of a woody precipice, the trees and shelving rocks completely concealing the entrance. It was dug out by his own people, who worked by night, and conveyed the stones and rubbish into a lake in the neighbourhood, in order that no vestige of their labour might betray the retreat of their master. In this sanctuary he lived secure, occasionally visiting his friends by night, or when time had slackened the rigour of the search. Upwards of one hundred persons knew where he was concealed, and a reward of £1,000 was offered to any one who should give information against him; and as it was known that he was concealed on his estate, eighty men were constantly stationed there, besides the parties occasionally marching into the country to intimidate his tenantry, and induce them to disclose the place of his concealment. But though the soldiers were animated with the hope of the reward, and though a step of promotion to the officer who should apprehend him was superadded, yet so true were his people, so strict to their promise of secrecy, and so dexterous in conveying to him the necessaries he required, in his long confinement, that not a trace of him could be discovered, nor an individual found base enough to give a hint to his detriment. At length, wearied out with this dreary and hopeless state of existence, and taught to despair of pardon, he escaped to France in 1755, and died there the following year.”—Stewart’s Sketches, 3d Edition, vol. i. p. 62.
[1281] Appendix to Home’s Works, vol. iii. No. 46. Cluny himself had several hiding spots on his property. “He lived for nine years mainly in a cave, a short distance from his house, which was burned to the ground by the king’s troops. This cave was located at the base of a wooded cliff, with trees and overhanging rocks completely hiding the entrance. It was dug out by his own people, who worked at night and disposed of the stones and debris in a nearby lake, so that no trace of their efforts would reveal the location of their master’s hideout. In this safe place, he lived securely, occasionally visiting his friends at night or when time had eased the intensity of the search. Over one hundred people knew where he was hiding, and a reward of £1,000 was offered to anyone who could provide information about him; and since it was known he was hiding on his estate, eighty men were constantly stationed there, along with parties occasionally sent into the countryside to intimidate his tenants and try to get them to reveal his hiding place. But although the soldiers were fueled by the hope of the reward, and there was a promotion offered to the officer who managed to capture him, his people remained incredibly loyal, holding firmly to their promise of secrecy, and were skillful in delivering the essentials he needed during his long confinement. Not a trace of him could be found, nor was there anyone low enough to offer a tip against him. Eventually, exhausted by this dreary and hopeless existence, and realizing there was no hope for forgiveness, he escaped to France in 1755, and died there the following year.” —Stewart’s Sketches, 3d Edition, vol. i. p. 62.
“The late Sir Hector Munro, then a lieutenant in the 34th regiment, and from his zeal and knowledge of the country and the people, intrusted with the command of a large party, continued two whole years in Badenoch, for the purpose of discovering the chief’s retreat. The unwearied vigilance of the clan could alone have saved him from the diligence of this party. At night Cluny came from his retreat to vary the monotony of his existence, by spending a few of the dark hours convivially with his friends. On one occasion he had been suspected, and got out by a back window just as the military were breaking open the door. At another time, seeing the windows of a house kept close, and several persons going to visit the family after dark, the commander broke in at the window of the suspected chamber, with two loaded pistols, and thus endangered the life of a lady newly delivered of a child, on account of whose confinement these suspicious circumstances had taken place. This shows that there was no want of diligence on the part of the pursuers. Cluny himself became so cautious, while living the life of an outlaw, that on parting with his wife, or his most attached friends, he never told them to which of his concealments he was going, or suffered any one to accompany him,—thus enabling them, when questioned, to answer, that they knew not where he was.”—Idem.
“The late Sir Hector Munro, who was a lieutenant in the 34th regiment, was assigned to lead a large group due to his enthusiasm and understanding of the local area and people. He spent two whole years in Badenoch to find the chief’s hideout. Only the relentless vigilance of the clan helped keep him safe from this group’s efforts. At night, Cluny would leave his hideout to break the monotony of his life, spending some dark hours socializing with friends. On one occasion, he was suspected, and he escaped through a back window just as the military was breaking down the door. Another time, noticing that a house's windows were shut, and several people visiting the family after dark, the commander forced his way in through the window of the suspected room with two loaded pistols, putting the life of a lady who had just given birth at risk because her condition caused these suspicious activities. This indicates that the pursuers were quite diligent. Cluny himself became incredibly careful while living as an outlaw; whenever he said goodbye to his wife or closest friends, he never revealed where he was heading to hide nor allowed anyone to follow him, ensuring that when questioned, they could honestly say they didn’t know where he was.” —Idem.
It may be here stated en passant that Cluny did not leave Scotland from his “dreary and hopeless state of existence,” but in compliance with a special request made to him by Prince Charles. See a letter from the prince to Cluny, of 4th Sept., 1754, among the Stuart Papers.
It should be noted en passant that Cluny didn't leave Scotland because of his “dreary and hopeless state of existence,” but rather at the specific request of Prince Charles. Refer to a letter from the prince to Cluny, dated September 4, 1754, found in the Stuart Papers.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
A.D. 1746–1747.
A.D. 1746–1747.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Commission of Oyer and Terminer—Trial of prisoners—Francis Townley—Jemmy Dawson—Lords Kilmarnock, Cromarty, and Balmerino—Execution of these noblemen—Other executions—Trials at Carlisle and York—Trial and execution of Mr. Ratcliffe—Trial and execution of Lord Lovat—Act of Indemnity passed.
Commission of Oyer and Terminer—Trial of prisoners—Francis Townley—Jemmy Dawson—Lords Kilmarnock, Cromarty, and Balmerino—Execution of these noblemen—Other executions—Trials at Carlisle and York—Trial and execution of Mr. Ratcliffe—Trial and execution of Lord Lovat—Act of Indemnity passed.
Whilst the issue of the contest remained doubtful, the government took no steps to punish the prisoners who had fallen into their hands at Carlisle; but after the decisive affair of Culloden, when there appeared no chance of the Jacobite party ever having it in their power to retaliate, the government resolved to vindicate the authority of the law by making examples of some of the prisoners.
While the outcome of the contest was still uncertain, the government took no action to punish the prisoners they had captured in Carlisle. However, after the decisive battle of Culloden, when it became clear that the Jacobite party would never have the opportunity to retaliate, the government decided to uphold the authority of the law by making examples of some of the prisoners.
As it was intended to try the prisoners at different places for the sake of convenience, an act was passed empowering his majesty to try them in any county he might select.
As it was meant to try the prisoners in different locations for convenience, a law was passed giving his majesty the power to try them in any county he chose.
On the 24th and 25th of June bills of indictment were found against 36 of the prisoners taken at Carlisle, and against one David Morgan, a barrister, who had been apprehended in Staffordshire. The court then adjourned till the 3d of July, on which day the prisoners were arraigned. Three only pleaded guilty. The rest applied for a postponement of their trials on the ground that material witnesses for their defence were at a considerable distance. The court in consequence ruled that in cases where witnesses were in England the trial should be put off to the 15th of July, and where they were in Scotland, to the 25th of the same month.
On June 24th and 25th, indictments were issued against 36 of the prisoners captured in Carlisle, as well as against a barrister named David Morgan, who had been arrested in Staffordshire. The court then adjourned until July 3rd, when the prisoners were brought to trial. Only three pleaded guilty. The others requested to delay their trials, arguing that important witnesses for their defense were far away. As a result, the court decided that if witnesses were in England, the trials should be postponed to July 15th, and if they were in Scotland, to July 25th.
The court accordingly met on the 15th of July, and proceeded with the trial of Francis Townley, Esquire, before a grand jury, at the court-house, Southwark. This unfortunate gentleman had been colonel of the Manchester regiment. He was of a respectable family in Lancashire. Obliged to retire to France in 1728, he had obtained a commission from the King of France, and had served at the siege of Philipsburgh under the Duke of Berwick, who lost his life before the walls of that place. He continued sixteen years in the French service; and after his return to England had received a commission to raise a regiment. A plea was set up by his council, that holding a commission in the French service he was entitled to the benefit of the cartel as well as any other French officer, but this was overruled, and he was found guilty. On the next and two following days eighteen other persons, chiefly officers in the said regiment, were brought to trial. Five were attainted by their own confession of high treason, twelve on a verdict of high treason of levying war against the king, and one was acquitted. These seventeen persons, along with Townley, were all condemned to death, and nine of them, including Townley, were selected for execution on the 30th. The rest were reprieved for three weeks.
The court met on July 15th and began the trial of Francis Townley, Esquire, in front of a grand jury at the courthouse in Southwark. This unfortunate man had been the colonel of the Manchester regiment. He came from a respected family in Lancashire. Forced to flee to France in 1728, he obtained a commission from the King of France and served in the siege of Philipsburgh under the Duke of Berwick, who died outside its walls. He spent sixteen years in the French military, and after returning to England, he received a commission to raise a regiment. His counsel argued that having a commission in the French service entitled him to the same benefits as any other French officer, but this was dismissed, and he was found guilty. On the next two days, eighteen other individuals, mostly officers from the same regiment, were brought to trial. Five admitted to high treason, twelve were found guilty of high treason for waging war against the king, and one was acquitted. These seventeen, including Townley, were all sentenced to death, with nine of them, including Townley, chosen for execution on the 30th. The others were granted a three-week reprieve.
Kensington common was the place destined for the execution of these unfortunate men, most of whom met their fate with fortitude and resignation. The execution was accompanied with the disgusting and barbarous details usual at that time in cases of treason.
Kensington Common was the spot where these unfortunate men were set to be executed, with most facing their fate with courage and acceptance. The execution came with the gruesome and brutal details typical for treason cases at that time.
Two singular and interesting circumstances occurred at this execution. The one was the attendance of a younger brother of Lieutenant Thomas Deacon’s, of the Manchester Regiment, and one of those who had obtained a reprieve. At his own request he was allowed to witness the execution of his brother in a coach under the charge of a guard. The other was one of a very affecting description. Hurried away by the impetuosity of youth, James Dawson, one of the sufferers, the son of a Lancashire gentleman, had abandoned his studies at St. John’s college, Cambridge, and had joined the Jacobite standard. He and a young lady of good family and handsome fortune were warmly attached to each other, and had Dawson been acquitted, or, after condemnation, found mercy, the day of his enlargement was to have been that of their marriage. When all hopes of mercy were extinguished, the young lady resolved to witness the execution of her lover, and so firm was her resolution, that no persuasions of her friends could induce her to abandon her determination. On the morning of the execution she accordingly followed the sledges to the place of execution in a hackney coach, accompanied by a gentleman nearly related to her, and one female friend. She got near enough to see the fire kindled which was[723] to consume that heart she knew was so much devoted to her, and to observe the other appalling preparations without committing any of those extravagances her friends had apprehended. She had even the fortitude to restrain her feelings while the executioner was pulling the cap over the eyes of her lover; but when he was thrown off she in an agony of grief drew back her head into the coach, and, crying out, “My dear, I follow thee, I follow thee;—sweet Jesus, receive both our souls together!” fell upon the neck of her female companion, and instantly expired.[1283]
Two unique and significant events took place during this execution. One was the presence of Lieutenant Thomas Deacon’s younger brother from the Manchester Regiment, who had received a reprieve. At his own request, he was allowed to watch his brother's execution from a coach under guard. The other event was quite moving. Impulsively driven by youth, James Dawson, one of the condemned, the son of a gentleman from Lancashire, had left his studies at St. John’s College, Cambridge, to join the Jacobite cause. He and a young woman from a respectable family with a good fortune were deeply in love, and had he been acquitted, or granted mercy after his conviction, their marriage would have taken place on the day of his release. When all hope for mercy faded, the young woman decided to witness her lover's execution, and her determination was so strong that no amount of persuasion from her friends could change her mind. On the execution morning, she followed the sledges in a hackney coach, accompanied by a close male relative and a female friend. She managed to get close enough to see the fire lit to burn the heart she knew was so devoted to her, and to witness the other horrific preparations without acting out as her friends feared. She even managed to control her emotions while the executioner pulled the cap over her lover’s eyes; but when he was thrown off, she, in a moment of profound grief, pulled her head back into the coach, and cried out, “My dear, I follow you, I follow you;—sweet Jesus, receive both our souls together!” She then fell onto her female companion’s shoulder and instantly passed away.[723]
The principal witness against Townley, Deacon, Dawson, and others, was Samuel Maddock, an ensign in the same regiment, who, to save his own life, turned king’s evidence against his former comrades.[1284]
The main witness against Townley, Deacon, Dawson, and others was Samuel Maddock, a junior officer in the same regiment, who, to save his own life, testified against his former comrades.[1284]
The individuals next proceeded against were persons of a higher grade. The Marquis of Tullibardine escaped the fate which awaited him, having died of a lingering indisposition in the Tower on the 9th of July; but on the 23d of that month the grand jury of the county of Surrey found bills for high treason against the Earls of Kilmarnock, and Cromarty, and Lord Balmerino. Lord-chancellor Hardwicke was appointed Lord High Steward for the trial of these peers. The indictments being certified, the house of lords fixed the 28th of July for the day of trial. Accordingly, on the day appointed the three lords proceeded from the Tower towards Westminster-hall, where the trial was conducted with great pomp and ceremony.
The next individuals taken to court were people of a higher status. The Marquis of Tullibardine avoided the punishment that awaited him, having died from a prolonged illness in the Tower on July 9th; however, on July 23rd, the grand jury of Surrey indicted the Earls of Kilmarnock and Cromarty, as well as Lord Balmerino, for high treason. Lord Chancellor Hardwicke was appointed as Lord High Steward for the trial of these peers. Once the indictments were certified, the House of Lords set July 28th as the trial date. Therefore, on the designated day, the three lords made their way from the Tower to Westminster Hall, where the trial was held with great pomp and ceremony.
After the indictments had been read, the Earls of Kilmarnock and Cromarty pleaded “guilty,” and threw themselves entirely upon the king’s mercy. Before pleading to his indictment, Lord Balmerino stated that he was not at Carlisle at the time specified in the indictment, being eleven miles off when that city was taken, and he requested to know from his grace if it would avail him any thing to prove that fact. Lord Hardwicke said that such a circumstance might, or might not, be of use to him; but he informed him that it was contrary to form to permit him to put any questions before pleading to the indictment, by saying whether he was guilty or not guilty. His grace desiring his lordship to plead, the intrepid[1285] Balmerino apparently not understanding the meaning of that legal term, exclaimed, with great animation, “Plead! Why, I am pleading as fast as I can.” The lord-high-steward having explained the import of the phrase, the noble baron answered, “Not guilty.”
After the indictments were read, the Earls of Kilmarnock and Cromarty pleaded “guilty,” fully placing themselves in the king’s hands. Before pleading to his indictment, Lord Balmerino stated that he wasn’t in Carlisle at the time mentioned in the indictment, being eleven miles away when that city was taken. He asked His Grace if proving that fact would help him in any way. Lord Hardwicke replied that it might or might not benefit him, but he informed him that it was against procedure to allow him to ask any questions before pleading to the indictment, whether he was guilty or not guilty. His Grace urged him to plead, and the fearless Lord Balmerino, seemingly not understanding the legal term, exclaimed animatedly, “Plead! Why, I am pleading as fast as I can.” The lord high steward explained the meaning of the phrase, and the noble baron responded, “Not guilty.”
The trial then proceeded. Four witnesses were examined. One of them proved that he saw Lord Balmerino ride into Carlisle on a bay horse the day after it was taken by the Highlanders—that he saw him afterwards ride up to the market-place with his sword drawn at the head of his troop of horse, which was the second troop of Charles’s body guards, and was called Elphinstone’s horse. Another witness deponed that he saw his lordship ride into Manchester at the head of his troop, and that he was there when the young Chevalier was proclaimed regent. Two other witnesses proved that his lordship was called colonel of his troop, that he always acted in that station, gave orders on all occasions to his officers, and that he was in great favour with Prince Charles. The evidence on the part of the crown having been finished, the lord-high-steward asked the prisoner if he had any thing to offer in his defence, or meant to call any witnesses. His lordship replied that he had nothing to say, but to make an exception to the indictment which was incorrect in charging him with being at Carlisle at the time it was taken by the Highlanders. The peers then resolved to take the opinion of the judges upon the point, and these were unanimously of opinion, that, as an overt act of treason and other acts of treason had been proved beyond contradiction, there was no occasion to prove explicitly every thing that was laid in the indictment;[724] and that, of course, the prisoner’s objection was not material. The peers then unanimously found Lord Balmerino guilty of high treason, after which, the other two lords were brought to the bar, and were informed by the lord-high-steward, that if either of them had any thing to move in arrest of judgment, they must come prepared on the Wednesday following at eleven o’clock, and state their objections, otherwise sentence of death would be awarded against them. The three lords were then carried back to the Tower in coaches, and the axe, which was in the coach with Lord Balmerino, had its edge pointed towards him.
The trial then went on. Four witnesses were called. One of them testified that he saw Lord Balmerino ride into Carlisle on a bay horse the day after it was taken by the Highlanders. He saw him later ride up to the market square with his sword drawn at the front of his troop of horse, which was the second troop of Charles’s bodyguards and was known as Elphinstone’s horse. Another witness stated that he saw Lord Balmerino lead his troop into Manchester and that he was present when the young Chevalier was named regent. Two other witnesses confirmed that his lordship was recognized as the colonel of his troop, that he always acted in that role, issued orders to his officers, and that he was in great favor with Prince Charles. Once the crown's evidence was complete, the lord-high-steward asked the defendant if he had anything to say in his defense or if he planned to call any witnesses. Lord Balmerino replied that he had nothing to add, except to challenge the indictment because it incorrectly accused him of being in Carlisle when the Highlanders captured it. The peers then decided to seek the judges' opinion on the matter, and they unanimously agreed that, since an overt act of treason and other acts of treason had been proven without question, it wasn't necessary to explicitly prove everything stated in the indictment; therefore, the defendant's objection was not significant. The peers then unanimously found Lord Balmerino guilty of high treason. Afterward, the other two lords were brought before the court and were informed by the lord-high-steward that if either of them had anything to say to halt the judgment, they needed to be ready on the following Wednesday at eleven o'clock to present their objections, otherwise a death sentence would be given. The three lords were then taken back to the Tower in coaches, and the axe, which was in the coach with Lord Balmerino, was positioned with the blade facing him.
The court accordingly met again on Wednesday the 30th of July, when the lord-high-steward addressed the prisoners; and beginning with Lord Kilmarnock, asked him if he had any thing to offer why judgment of death should not be passed against him. His lordship stated, that having, from a due sense of his folly, and the heinousness of his crimes, acknowledged his guilt, he meant to offer nothing in extenuation, but to throw himself entirely on the compassion of the court, that it might intercede with his majesty for his royal clemency. He then, in a somewhat humble speech, urged several reasons why he should be treated with clemency, expressing great contrition for having, somewhat against his own inclination, joined in the “unnatural scheme.” He concluded by stating, that if after what he had stated their lordships did not feel themselves called upon to employ their interest with his majesty for his royal clemency, that he would lay down his life with the utmost resignation, and that his last moments should “be employed in fervent prayer for the preservation of the illustrious house of Hanover, and the peace and prosperity of Great Britain.”
The court met again on Wednesday, July 30th, when the lord-high-steward spoke to the prisoners. Starting with Lord Kilmarnock, he asked if he had anything to say to prevent the death sentence from being passed against him. Lord Kilmarnock replied that, acknowledging his wrongdoing and the severity of his crimes, he had accepted his guilt and intended to say nothing in his defense but to rely entirely on the court's compassion, hoping it would appeal to His Majesty for his mercy. He then delivered a somewhat humble speech, presenting several reasons why he should be treated leniently, expressing deep regret for having, somewhat against his will, joined in the "unnatural scheme." He concluded by stating that if, after what he had said, their lordships did not feel compelled to advocate for his majesty's mercy, he would accept his fate with complete resignation, and that his final moments would be spent in fervent prayer for the preservation of the illustrious House of Hanover and the peace and prosperity of Great Britain.
The Earl of Cromarty began a most humiliating but pathetic appeal, by declaring that he had been guilty of an offence which merited the highest indignation of his majesty, their lordships, and the public; and that it was from a conviction of his guilt that he had not presumed to trouble their lordships with any defence. “Nothing remains, my lords,” he continued, “but to throw myself, my life, and fortune, upon your lordships’ compassion; but of these, my lords, as to myself is the least part of my sufferings. I have involved an affectionate wife, with an unborn infant, as parties of my guilt, to share its penalties; I have involved my eldest son, whose infancy and regard for his parents hurried him down the stream of rebellion. I have involved also eight innocent children, who must feel their parent’s punishment before they know his guilt. Let them, my lords, be pledges to his majesty; let them be pledges to your lordships; let them be pledges to my country for mercy; let the silent eloquence of their grief and tears; let the powerful language of innocent nature supply my want of eloquence and persuasion; let me enjoy mercy, but no longer than I deserve it; and let me no longer enjoy life than I shall use it to deface the crime I have been guilty of. Whilst I thus intercede to his majesty through the mediation of your lordships for mercy, let my remorse for my guilt as a subject; let the sorrow of my heart as a husband; let the anguish of my mind as a father, speak the rest of my misery. As your lordships are men, feel as men; but may none of you ever suffer the smallest part of my anguish. But if after all, my lords, my safety shall be found inconsistent with that of the public, and nothing but my blood can atone for my unhappy crime; if the sacrifice of my life, my fortune and family, is judged indispensably necessary for stopping the loud demands for public justice; and if the bitter cup is not to pass from me, not mine, but thy will, O God, be done.”
The Earl of Cromarty began a deeply humiliating yet pitiful appeal by stating that he had committed an offense deserving of the utmost outrage from His Majesty, their lordships, and the public; and that it was out of a recognition of his guilt that he had not dared to trouble their lordships with any defense. “Nothing remains, my lords,” he continued, “but to throw myself, my life, and my fortune at your lordships’ mercy; but of these, my lords, the least of my sufferings is for myself. I have dragged an affectionate wife, along with an unborn child, into my guilt to share in its consequences; I have implicated my eldest son, whose youth and love for his parents led him to follow the path of rebellion. I have also entrapped eight innocent children, who will endure their parent's punishment before they even understand his guilt. Let them, my lords, serve as pledges to His Majesty; let them be pledges to your lordships; let them be pledges to my country for mercy; let the silent power of their grief and tears; let the compelling language of innocent nature substitute for my lack of eloquence and persuasion; let me receive mercy, but only as long as I deserve it; and let me not enjoy life any longer than I use it to rectify the crime I have committed. While I plead with His Majesty through your lordships for mercy, let my regret for my guilt as a subject; let the sorrow in my heart as a husband; let the anguish in my mind as a father express the rest of my misery. As your lordships are human beings, feel as such; but may none of you ever experience even a fraction of my pain. However, if after all, my lords, my safety is found to conflict with that of the public, and only my blood can atone for my unfortunate crime; if the sacrifice of my life, my fortune, and my family is deemed absolutely necessary to quell the loud calls for public justice; and if this bitter fate cannot be avoided, not mine, but Your will, O God, be done.”
When the lord-high-steward addressed Lord Balmerino, he produced a paper, and desired it might be read. His grace told his lordship that he was at liberty to read it if he pleased; but his lordship replied that his voice was too low, and that he could not read it so distinctly as he could wish. One of the clerks of parliament, by order of the lord-high-steward, then read the paper, which was to this effect:—That although his majesty had been empowered by an act of parliament, made the last session, to appoint the trials for high treason to take place in any county he should appoint; yet, as the alleged act of treason was stated to have been committed at Carlisle, and prior to the[725] passing of the said act, he ought to have been indicted at Carlisle, and not in the county of Surrey, as the act could not have a retrospective effect. His lordship prayed the court to assign him counsel to argue the point. The peers, after consideration, agreed to his petition for counsel, and at his request assigned him Messrs. Wilbraham and Forrester, and adjourned the court to the 1st of August.
When the lord-high-steward spoke to Lord Balmerino, he handed over a paper and asked for it to be read. His grace told Lord Balmerino that he was free to read it if he wanted, but Lord Balmerino replied that his voice was too soft and that he couldn't read it as clearly as he would like. One of the parliament clerks, following the lord-high-steward’s order, then read the paper, which was essentially saying that although his majesty had been given the authority by a recent act of parliament to hold high treason trials in any county he chose, the alleged act of treason occurred in Carlisle and before the passing of that act, so he should have been charged in Carlisle, not in Surrey, as the act couldn't apply retroactively. Lord Balmerino asked the court to assign him a lawyer to argue this point. The peers considered this and agreed to his request for a lawyer, assigning him Messrs. Wilbraham and Forrester, and then adjourned the court until August 1st.
The three prisoners were again brought back from the Tower. On that day the lord-high-steward asked Lord Balmerino if he was then ready by his counsel to argue the point, which he proposed to the court on the previous day. His lordship answered, that as his counsel had advised him that there was nothing in the objection sufficient to found an arrest of judgment upon, he begged to withdraw the objection, and craved their lordships’ pardon for giving them so much trouble. The prisoners then all declaring that they submitted themselves to the court, Lord Hardwicke addressed them in a suitable speech, and concluded by pronouncing the following sentence:[1286]—“The judgment of the law is, and this high court doth award, that you, William, Earl of Kilmarnock; George, Earl of Cromarty; and Arthur Lord Balmerino, and every of you, return to the prison of the Tower from whence you came: from thence you must be drawn to the place of execution: when you come there, you must be hanged by the neck, but not till you are dead; for you must be cut down alive; then your bowels must be taken out and burnt before your faces; then your heads must be severed from your bodies; and your bodies must be divided each into four quarters; and these must be at the king’s disposal. And God Almighty be merciful to your souls.” Then the prisoners were removed from the bar, and after taking a cold collation which had been prepared for them, were carried back to the Tower in the same order and form as before.
The three prisoners were brought back from the Tower once again. On that day, the lord high steward asked Lord Balmerino if he was ready to have his lawyer discuss the point he had raised to the court the day before. Lord Balmerino replied that since his lawyer had advised him there was nothing significant in the objection to warrant stopping the judgment, he would like to withdraw the objection and asked for their lordships’ forgiveness for the trouble it had caused. The prisoners then all stated that they submitted themselves to the court, and Lord Hardwicke addressed them with a fitting speech, concluding with the following sentence:[1286]—“The judgment of the law is, and this high court does declare, that you, William, Earl of Kilmarnock; George, Earl of Cromarty; and Arthur Lord Balmerino, and each of you, are to return to the Tower prison from which you came: from there, you must be taken to the place of execution: when you arrive there, you must be hanged by the neck, but not until you are dead; for you must be cut down while still alive; then your intestines must be removed and burned before your eyes; then your heads must be severed from your bodies; and your bodies must be divided into four quarters each; and these must be at the king’s disposal. And may God Almighty have mercy on your souls.” Then the prisoners were taken away from the bar, and after having a cold meal that had been prepared for them, were taken back to the Tower in the same order as before.
The Earl of Kilmarnock immediately presented a petition to the king for mercy, and also another, a copy of the first, to the Prince of Wales, praying his royal highness’s intercession with his majesty in his behalf; and a third to the Duke of Cumberland for a similar purpose. In this last mentioned petition he asserted his innocence of charges which had been made against him, of having advised the putting to death of the prisoners taken by the Highland army before the battle of Culloden, and of advising or approving of an alleged order for giving no quarter to his majesty’s troops in that battle. In the petitions to the king and the Prince of Wales, the earl declared that he had surrendered himself at the battle of Culloden, at a time when he could have easily escaped; but he afterwards admitted that the statement was untrue, and that he was induced to make it from a strong desire for life; that he had no intention of surrendering; and that, with the view of facilitating his escape, he had gone towards the body of horse which made him prisoner, thinking that it was Fitz-James’s horse, with the design of mounting behind a dragoon. These petitions were entirely disregarded.
The Earl of Kilmarnock quickly submitted a petition to the king for mercy, as well as another identical one to the Prince of Wales, asking for his royal highness's help in appealing to the king on his behalf; and a third to the Duke of Cumberland for the same reason. In this last petition, he claimed he was innocent of the accusations made against him, specifically that he had advised the execution of prisoners taken by the Highland army before the battle of Culloden, and that he had suggested or approved an alleged order to give no mercy to his majesty’s troops in that battle. In his petitions to the king and the Prince of Wales, the earl stated that he had surrendered during the battle of Culloden when he could have easily escaped; however, he later confessed that this statement was false and that he had made it out of a desperate desire to live; he had no intention of surrendering, and to aid his escape, he had approached the cavalry that captured him, believing it was Fitz-James’s horse, planning to mount behind a soldier. These petitions were completely ignored.
The Earl of Cromarty, with better claims to mercy, also petitioned the king. In support of this application the countess waited upon the lords of the cabinet council, and presented a petition to each of them; and, on the Sunday following the sentence, she went to Kensington-palace in deep mourning, accompanied by Lady Stair, to intercede with his majesty in behalf of her husband. She was a woman of great strength of mind, and though far advanced in pregnancy, had hitherto displayed surprising fortitude; but on the present trying occasion she gave way to grief. She took her station in the entrance through which the king was to pass to chapel, and when he approached she fell upon her knees, seized him by the coat, and presented her supplication, fainted away at his feet. The king immediately raised her up, and taking the petition, gave it in charge of the Duke of Grafton, one of his attendants. He then desired Lady Stair to conduct her to one of the apartments. The Dukes of Hamilton and Montrose, the Earl of Stair and other courtiers, backed these petitions for the royal mercy by a personal application to the king, who granted a pardon to the earl on the 9th of August.
The Earl of Cromarty, who had stronger reasons to receive mercy, also asked the king for help. To support this request, the countess went to see the members of the cabinet council and submitted a petition to each of them. On the Sunday after the sentence was given, she visited Kensington Palace in deep mourning, accompanied by Lady Stair, to plead with the king on behalf of her husband. She was a woman of remarkable strength, and despite being heavily pregnant, she had shown impressive courage; however, during this challenging time, she succumbed to her grief. She positioned herself at the entrance where the king would pass on his way to chapel, and when he approached, she fell to her knees, grabbed his coat, and presented her plea before fainting at his feet. The king immediately lifted her up, took the petition, and entrusted it to the Duke of Grafton, one of his aides. He then asked Lady Stair to take her to one of the rooms. The Dukes of Hamilton and Montrose, the Earl of Stair, and other courtiers reinforced these petitions for the king's mercy with personal appeals, leading the king to grant a pardon to the earl on August 9th.
The high-minded Balmerino disdained to[726] compromise his principles by suing for pardon, and when he heard that his fellow-prisoners had applied for mercy, he sarcastically remarked, that as they must have great interest at court, they might have squeezed his name in with their own. From the time of his sentence down to his execution, he showed no symptoms of fear. He never entertained any hopes of pardon, for he said he considered his case desperate, as he had been once pardoned before. When Lady Balmerino expressed her great concern for the approaching fate of her Lord, he said, “Grieve not, my dear Peggy, we must all die once, and this is but a few years very likely before my death must have happened some other way: therefore, wipe away your tears; you may marry again, and get a better husband.” About a week after his sentence a gentleman went to see him, and apologising for intruding upon him when he had such a short time to live, his lordship replied, “Oh! Sir, no intrusion at all: I have done nothing to make my conscience uneasy. I shall die with a true heart, and undaunted; for I think no man fit to live who is not fit to die; nor am I any ways concerned at what I have done.” Being asked a few days before his execution in what manner he would go to the scaffold, he answered, “I will go in the regimentals which I wore when I was first taken, with a woollen shirt next my skin, which will serve me instead of a shroud to be buried in.” Being again asked why he would not have a new suit of black, he replied, “It would be thought very imprudent in a man to repair an old house when the lease of it was near expiring; and the lease of my life expires next Monday.” The king could not but admire the high bearing and manly demeanour of this unfortunate nobleman; and when the friends of the other prisoners were making unceasing applications to him for mercy, he said, “Does nobody intercede for poor Balmerino? He, though a rebel, is at least an honest man.” According to Walpole, Balmerino was “jolly with his pretty Peggy” almost to the very last.
The principled Balmerino refused to[726] compromise his values by asking for a pardon, and when he learned that his fellow prisoners had requested mercy, he sarcastically remarked that since they had such strong connections at court, they could have included his name with theirs. From the moment he was sentenced until his execution, he showed no signs of fear. He never held out any hope for a pardon, stating he saw his situation as hopeless since he had been pardoned once before. When Lady Balmerino expressed her deep worry about her husband's fate, he replied, “Don't cry, my dear Peggy. We all have to die sometime, and this is likely just a few years earlier than I would have otherwise. So, dry your tears; you can remarry and find a better husband.” About a week after his sentence, a gentleman came to visit him and apologized for interrupting him with such little time left. His lordship responded, “Oh! Sir, it's no intrusion at all: I’ve done nothing to trouble my conscience. I will die with a clear heart and without fear, for I believe no man is worthy to live who isn't prepared to die; and I have no regrets about my actions.” When asked a few days before his execution how he would approach the scaffold, he answered, “I will wear the uniform I had on when I was first captured, with a woollen shirt underneath, which will serve as my shroud for burial.” When asked why he wouldn't wear a new black outfit, he replied, “It would be foolish for a man to fix up an old house when the lease is almost up; and my lease on life runs out next Monday.” The king couldn't help but admire the nobleman's dignified and brave demeanor, and when the relatives of other prisoners kept pleading for mercy, he said, “Is nobody asking for poor Balmerino? Though he’s a rebel, he’s at least an honest man.” According to Walpole, Balmerino was “jolly with his pretty Peggy” right up until the very end.
On the 11th of August an order was signed in council for the execution of the Earl of Kilmarnock and Lord Balmerino, and on the 12th two writs passed the great seal, empowering the constable of the Tower to deliver their bodies to the sheriffs of London, for execution on Monday the 18th. The order for their execution on the 18th of August having been announced to the unfortunate noblemen by Mr. Foster, a dissenting clergyman, Lord Kilmarnock received the intelligence with all the composure of a man resigned to his fate, but at the same time with a deep feeling of concern for his future state. Balmerino, who perhaps had as strong a sense of religion as Kilmarnock, received the news with the utmost unconcern. He and his lady were sitting at dinner when the warrant arrived, and, being informed of it, her ladyship started up from the table and fainted away. His lordship raised her up, and, after she had recovered, he requested her to resume her seat at table and finish her dinner.
On August 11th, a council order was signed for the execution of the Earl of Kilmarnock and Lord Balmerino. The next day, two writs passed the great seal, authorizing the constable of the Tower to hand over their bodies to the sheriffs of London for execution on Monday, August 18th. When Mr. Foster, a dissenting clergyman, informed the unfortunate noblemen of their execution date, Lord Kilmarnock accepted the news with the calmness of a man resigned to his fate, but he was also deeply concerned about his future. Balmerino, who likely had just as strong a sense of faith as Kilmarnock, reacted to the news with indifference. He and his wife were having dinner when the warrant arrived, and upon receiving the news, she jumped up from the table and fainted. He helped her recover and, once she was okay, asked her to sit back down and finish her dinner.
On the Saturday preceding the execution, General Williamson, at Kilmarnock’s desire, as is supposed, gave him a minute detail of all the circumstances of solemnity and outward terror which would accompany it.
On the Saturday before the execution, General Williamson, likely at Kilmarnock’s request, provided him with a detailed account of all the solemn and terrifying aspects that would be involved.
Balmerino was not actuated with the same feeling of curiosity as Kilmarnock was to know the circumstances which would attend his execution, but awaited his fate with the indifference of a martyr desirous of sealing his faith with his blood. The following letter, written by him on the eve of his execution, to the Chevalier de St. George, strikingly exemplifies the cool intrepidity of the man, and the sterling honesty with which he adhered to his principles:—
Balmerino didn't share Kilmarnock's curiosity about the details of his execution; instead, he faced his fate with the calmness of a martyr wishing to affirm his beliefs with his blood. The following letter, written by him on the night before his execution to the Chevalier de St. George, powerfully demonstrates the man's cool bravery and the unwavering honesty with which he held to his principles:—
“Sir,—You may remember that, in the year 1716, when your Majesty was in Scotland, I left a company of foot, purely with a design to serve your Majesty, and, had I not made my escape then, I should certainly have been shot for a deserter.
Dude,—You might recall that, back in 1716, when you were in Scotland, I left a group of soldiers just to serve you. If I hadn’t managed to escape at that time, I definitely would have been shot for desertion.
“When I was abroad I lived many years at my own charges before I ask’d any thing from you, being unwilling to trouble your Majesty while I had any thing of my own to live upon, and when my father wrote me that he had a remission for me, which was got without my asking or knowledge, I did not accept of it till I first had your Majesty’s permission. Sir, when His Royal Highness the Prince, your son, came to Edinburgh, as it was my bounden and indispensable duty, I joyn’d him, for which[727] I am to-morrow to lose my head on a scaffold, whereat I am so far from being dismayed, that it gives me great satisfaction and peace of mind that I die in so righteous a cause. I hope, Sir, on these considerations, your Majesty will provide for my wife so as she may not want bread, which otherwise she must do, my brother having left more debt on the estate than it was worth, and having nothing in the world to give her. I am, with the most profound respect, Sir, your Majesty’s most faithful and devoted subject and servant,
“When I was abroad, I lived for many years on my own means before I asked anything from you, not wanting to trouble Your Majesty while I had anything to support myself. When my father wrote to me saying he had secured a pardon for me, which was obtained without my asking or knowing, I didn’t accept it until I first had Your Majesty’s permission. Sir, when His Royal Highness the Prince, your son, came to Edinburgh, it was my duty to join him, for which[727] I am to lose my head on a scaffold tomorrow. I am not at all dismayed by this; rather, it gives me great satisfaction and peace of mind that I die for such a just cause. I hope, Sir, that considering this, you will ensure my wife is provided for so she won’t go hungry, as she otherwise would. My brother left more debt on the estate than it was worth, and he has nothing in the world to give her. I am, with the utmost respect, Sir, your Majesty’s most faithful and devoted subject and servant,
“Tower of London, }
17th August, 1746.” }
“Tower of London, }
August 17, 1746.
On Monday, the 18th of August, great preparations were made on Tower-hill for the execution. At ten o’clock the block was fixed on the stage, covered with black cloth, and several sacks of sawdust were provided to be strewed upon the scaffold. Soon after the two coffins were brought and placed upon the scaffold. Upon Kilmarnock’s coffin was a plate with this inscription, “Gulielmus Comes de Kilmarnock, decollatus 18º Augusti, 1746, ætat. suæ 42,” with an earl’s coronet over it, and six coronets over the six handles. The plate on Balmerino’s coffin bore this inscription, “Arthurus Dominus de Balmerino, decollatus 18º Augusti, 1746, ætat. suæ 58,” surmounted by a baron’s coronet, and with six others over the handles.
On Monday, August 18th, there were significant preparations at Tower Hill for the execution. At ten o’clock, the block was set up on the stage, covered with black cloth, and several sacks of sawdust were placed to scatter on the scaffold. Shortly after, two coffins were brought and set on the scaffold. Kilmarnock’s coffin had a plate with the inscription, “William, Earl of Kilmarnock, beheaded August 18th, 1746, age 42,” with an earl’s coronet above it and six coronets over the handles. The plate on Balmerino’s coffin had the inscription, “Arthur, Lord Balmerino, beheaded August 18th, 1746, age 58,” topped with a baron’s coronet and six others over the handles.
These preparations were completed about half-past ten, when the sheriffs, accompanied by their officers, went to the Tower, and, knocking at the door, demanded “The bodies of William, Earl of Kilmarnock, and Arthur, Lord Balmerino.” General Williamson thereupon went to inform the prisoners that the sheriffs were in attendance. When told that he was wanted, Lord Kilmarnock, who had just been engaged in prayer with Mr. Foster, betrayed no fear, but said, with great composure, “General, I am ready; I’ll follow you.” On leaving the Tower, Kilmarnock and Balmerino met at the foot of the stair. They embraced each other, and Balmerino said, “I am heartily sorry to have your company in this expedition.” The ill-fated noblemen were then brought to the Tower-gate, and delivered over to the sheriffs. When the prisoners were leaving the Tower, the deputy-lieutenant, according to an ancient usage, cried, “God bless King George!” to which Kilmarnock assented by a bow, but Balmerino emphatically exclaimed, “God bless King James!” The prisoners were then conducted to the house fitted up for their reception, and, being put into separate apartments, their friends were admitted to see them. When the prisoners arrived at the door of the house, some persons among the crowd were heard asking others, “Which is Lord Balmerino?” His lordship, overhearing the question, turned a little about, and, with a smile, said, “I am Balmerino, gentlemen, at your service.”
These preparations were finished around 10:30, when the sheriffs, along with their officers, went to the Tower and knocked at the door, asking for “The bodies of William, Earl of Kilmarnock, and Arthur, Lord Balmerino.” General Williamson then went to inform the prisoners that the sheriffs were waiting. When told that he was needed, Lord Kilmarnock, who had just been praying with Mr. Foster, showed no fear and calmly said, “General, I am ready; I’ll follow you.” After leaving the Tower, Kilmarnock and Balmerino met at the bottom of the stairs. They embraced each other, and Balmerino said, “I’m truly sorry to have your company on this journey.” The unfortunate noblemen were then taken to the Tower gate and handed over to the sheriffs. As the prisoners were leaving the Tower, the deputy-lieutenant, following an old tradition, shouted, “God bless King George!” Kilmarnock nodded in agreement, but Balmerino strongly declared, “God bless King James!” The prisoners were then taken to a house prepared for them, and after being placed in separate rooms, their friends were allowed to visit. When they arrived at the house, some people in the crowd were heard asking, “Which is Lord Balmerino?” Overhearing the question, his lordship turned slightly, smiled, and said, “I am Balmerino, gentlemen, at your service.”
About eleven o’clock Lord Balmerino sent a message to Lord Kilmarnock requesting an interview, which being consented to, Balmerino was brought into Kilmarnock’s apartment. The following dialogue, as reported by Mr. Foster, then ensued. Balmerino—“My lord, I beg leave to ask your lordship one question.” Kilmarnock—“To any question, my lord, that you shall think proper to ask, I believe I shall see no reason to decline giving an answer.” B. “Why then, my lord, did you ever see or know of any order signed by the prince, to give no quarter at Culloden?” K. “No, my[728] lord.” B. “Nor I neither; and therefore it seems to be an invention to justify their own murders.” K. “No, my lord, I do not think that inference can be drawn from it; because, while I was at Inverness, I was informed by several officers that there was such an order, signed ‘George Murray;’ and that it was in the duke’s custody.” B. “Lord George Murray! Why, then, they should not charge it upon the prince.” After this conversation the prisoners tenderly saluted each other, and Balmerino, after bidding his friend in affliction an eternal and happy adieu, added, with a countenance beaming with benignity, “My dear lord, I wish I could alone pay the reckoning and suffer for us both.”
About eleven o’clock, Lord Balmerino sent a message to Lord Kilmarnock asking for a meeting. Once Kilmarnock agreed, Balmerino was brought into his room. The following dialogue, as reported by Mr. Foster, took place. Balmerino—“My lord, may I ask you a question?” Kilmarnock—“To any question, my lord, that you think is appropriate, I believe I will have no reason to refuse an answer.” B. “Then, my lord, did you ever see or know of any order signed by the prince to give no quarter at Culloden?” K. “No, my lord.” B. “Nor have I; so it seems to be a fabrication to justify their own murders.” K. “No, my lord, I don't think that conclusion can be drawn from it; because while I was in Inverness, several officers informed me that there was such an order, signed ‘George Murray,’ and that it was in the duke’s possession.” B. “Lord George Murray! Then they should not blame it on the prince.” After this conversation, the prisoners warmly embraced each other, and Balmerino, after bidding his friend in sorrow a heartfelt farewell, added with a friendly expression, “My dear lord, I wish I could bear the burden alone and suffer for both of us.”
Lord Kilmarnock appeared to be most anxious to impress upon the minds of those who were with him the sincerity of his repentance for the crime for which he was about to suffer. He declared himself fully satisfied with the legality of King George’s title to the crown, and stated that his attachment to the reigning family, which had suffered a slight interruption, was then as strong as ever. He spent a considerable time in devotion with Mr. Foster, till he got a hint from the sheriffs that the time was far advanced, his rank as an earl giving him a melancholy priority on the scaffold. After Mr. Foster had said a short prayer, his lordship took a tender farewell of the persons who attended him, and, preceded by the sheriffs, left the room followed by his friends. Notwithstanding the great trouble he had taken, in accordance with the wish of Mr. Foster, to familiarise his mind with the outward apparatus of death, he was appalled when he stepped upon the scaffold at beholding the dreadful scene around him, and, turning round about to one of the clergymen, said, “Home, this is terrible!” He was attired in a suit of black clothes, and, though his countenance was composed, he had a melancholy air about him, which indicated great mental suffering. Many of the spectators near the scaffold were so much affected by his appearance that they could not refrain from tears, and even the executioner was so overcome that he was obliged to drink several glasses of spirits to enable him to perform his dreadful duty.
Lord Kilmarnock seemed really eager to show everyone with him how genuinely sorry he was for the crime he was about to face. He stated that he completely accepted King George’s legal claim to the throne and mentioned that his loyalty to the royal family, which had been briefly shaken, was stronger than ever. He spent quite a bit of time in prayer with Mr. Foster until the sheriffs hinted that time was running out, with his title as an earl unfortunately giving him priority on the scaffold. After Mr. Foster offered a quick prayer, he said a heartfelt goodbye to those around him and, followed by the sheriffs, left the room with his friends. Despite his efforts to come to terms with the grim reality of death as Mr. Foster had advised, he was taken aback when he stepped onto the scaffold to see the horrifying scene before him and turned to one of the clergymen, exclaiming, “Wow, this is terrible!” He was dressed in a black suit, and while his face appeared calm, there was a sorrowful look about him that suggested he was enduring great mental anguish. Many spectators close to the scaffold were so moved by his presence that they couldn’t hold back their tears, and even the executioner was so shaken that he had to drink several glasses of alcohol to gather the courage to carry out his grim task.
Mr. Foster, who had accompanied his lordship to the scaffold, remained on it a short time in earnest conversation, and having quitted it, the executioner came forward and asked his lordship’s forgiveness in executing the very painful task he had to perform. The unhappy nobleman informed the executioner that he readily forgave him, and presenting him a purse containing five guineas, desired him to have courage. His lordship then took off his upper clothes, turned down the neck of his shirt under his vest, and undoing his long dressed hair from the bag which contained it, tied it round his head in a damask cloth in the form of a cap. He then informed the executioner that he would drop a handkerchief as a signal for the stroke about two minutes after he had laid his head down upon the block. Either to support himself, or as a more convenient posture for devotion, he laid his hands upon the block. On observing this the executioner begged his lordship to let his hands fall down, lest they should be mangled or break the blow. Being told that the neck of his waistcoat was in the way, he rose up, and with the help of Colonel Craufurd, one of his friends, had it taken off. The neck being now made completely bare to the shoulders, the earl again knelt down as before. This occurrence did not in the least discompose him, and Mr. Home’s servant, who held the cloth to receive his head, heard him, after laying down his head the second time, put the executioner in mind that in two minutes he would give the signal. He spent this short time in fervent devotion. Then, fixing his neck upon the block, he gave the fatal signal; his body remained without the least motion till the stroke of the axe, which at the first blow almost severed the head from the body. A small piece of skin which still united them was cut through by another stroke. The head, which was received into a scarlet cloth, was not exposed, in consequence, it is said, of the earl’s own request, but along with the body, was deposited in the coffin, which was delivered to his friends, and placed by them in the hearse. The scaffold was then strewed over with fresh sawdust, and the executioner, who was dressed in white, changed such of his clothes as were stained with blood.
Mr. Foster, who had accompanied his lordship to the scaffold, stayed there for a short while engaged in a serious conversation. After leaving, the executioner approached and asked for his lordship’s forgiveness for the painful task he had to perform. The unfortunate nobleman told the executioner that he forgave him without hesitation and handed him a purse containing five guineas, encouraging him to have courage. His lordship then took off his outer garments, folded down the collar of his shirt beneath his vest, and, undoing his long styled hair from the bag it was in, wrapped it around his head with a damask cloth like a cap. He informed the executioner that he would drop a handkerchief as a signal for the strike about two minutes after he had laid his head on the block. Either to steady himself or for a more comfortable position for prayer, he placed his hands on the block. Noticing this, the executioner asked his lordship to let his hands drop to avoid them being damaged or breaking the strike. When he was told that the neck of his waistcoat was obstructing the way, he stood up, and with the help of Colonel Craufurd, one of his friends, had it removed. With his neck now fully exposed to the shoulders, the earl knelt down again as before. This incident did not disturb him in the slightest, and Mr. Home’s servant, who held the cloth to catch his head, heard him remind the executioner, after laying his head down for the second time, that he would give the signal in two minutes. He spent that brief time in intense prayer. Then, positioning his neck on the block, he gave the fatal signal; his body remained completely still until the axe struck, which nearly severed his head with the first blow. A small piece of skin that still connected them was cut through by another stroke. The head, wrapped in a scarlet cloth, was not displayed, reportedly at the earl’s own request, but was placed with the body in the coffin, which was then given to his friends and placed in the hearse. The scaffold was then covered with fresh sawdust, and the executioner, dressed in white, changed out of any clothing that had been stained with blood.
The first act of this bloody tragedy being[729] now over, the under-sheriff went to Balmerino’s apartments to give him notice that his time was come. “I suppose,” said his lordship on seeing this functionary enter, “my Lord Kilmarnock is no more.” Being answered in the affirmative, he asked the under-sheriff how the executioner had performed his duty, and upon receiving the account, he said, “then it was well done, and now, gentlemen, (continued the inflexible Balmerino, turning to his friends,) I will detain you no longer, for I desire not to protract my life.” During the time spent in Kilmarnock’s execution Balmerino had conversed cheerfully with his friends, and twice refreshed himself with a bit of bread and a glass of wine, desiring the company to drink him “a degree to heaven.” Saluting each of his friends in the most affectionate manner, he bade them all adieu, and leaving them bathed in tears, he hastened to the scaffold, which he mounted with a firm step.
The first act of this bloody tragedy is now over, and the under-sheriff went to Balmerino's rooms to let him know that his time had come. “I suppose,” said his lordship upon seeing the under-sheriff enter, “that Lord Kilmarnock is no more.” When he received confirmation, he asked the under-sheriff how the executioner had done his job, and upon hearing the details, he said, “Then it was well done. Now, gentlemen,” continued the unyielding Balmerino, turning to his friends, “I won't keep you any longer, as I don't wish to prolong my life.” While Kilmarnock was being executed, Balmerino had chatted cheerfully with his friends and even refreshed himself a couple of times with a piece of bread and a glass of wine, asking everyone to toast him “a degree to heaven.” Bidding farewell to each of his friends in the most affectionate way, he said goodbye and, leaving them in tears, quickly made his way to the scaffold, which he climbed with steady steps.
The strong feeling of pity with which the spectators had beheld the handsome though emaciated figure of the gentle Kilmarnock gave place to sensations of another kind, when they beheld the bold and strongly-built personage who now stood on the stage before them. Attired in the same regimentals of blue turned up with red which he had worn at the battle of Culloden, and treading the scaffold with a firm step and an undaunted air, he gloried in the cause for which he suffered, and forced the assembled multitude to pay an unwilling tribute of admiration to his greatness of soul. His friends, on beholding the apparatus of death, expressed great concern; but his lordship reproved their anxiety. His lordship walked round the scaffold, and bowed to the people. He then went to the coffin, and reading the inscription, said it was correct. With great composure he examined the block, which he called his “pillow of rest.” He then put on his spectacles, and, pulling a paper from his pocket, read it to the few persons about him, in which he declared his firm attachment to the house of Stuart, and stated that the only fault he had ever committed deserving his present fate, and for which he expressed his sincere regret, was in having served in the armies of the enemies of that house, Queen Anne and George I. He complained that he had not been well used by the lieutenant of the Tower, but that having received the sacrament the day before, and read several of the Psalms of David, he had forgiven him, and said that he now died in charity with all men.
The intense pity the spectators felt for the attractive but gaunt figure of the kind Kilmarnock shifted to a different emotion when they saw the sturdy and robust man standing on the stage before them. Dressed in the same blue and red uniform he had worn at the battle of Culloden, and walking the scaffold with a confident stride and fearless demeanor, he took pride in the cause for which he suffered and compelled the gathered crowd to show an unwilling respect for his noble spirit. His friends, seeing the execution setup, expressed great worry; however, he admonished their concern. He walked around the scaffold and acknowledged the crowd with a bow. Then, he approached the coffin, read the inscription, and confirmed it was accurate. With remarkable calm, he examined the block, which he referred to as his “pillow of rest.” He then put on his glasses and, taking a paper from his pocket, read it aloud to the few people nearby. In it, he declared his steadfast loyalty to the house of Stuart and mentioned that the only mistake leading to his current fate, which he genuinely regretted, was serving in the armies of that house's enemies, Queen Anne and George I. He noted that he had not been treated well by the lieutenant of the Tower, but after receiving the sacrament the day before and reading several Psalms of David, he had forgiven him and stated that he now died at peace with everyone.
Calling at last for the executioner, that functionary stepped forward to ask his forgiveness, but Balmerino interrupted him, and said, “Friend, you need not ask my forgiveness; the execution of your duty is commendable.” Then, presenting him with three guineas, his lordship added, “Friend, I never had much money; this is all I have, I wish it was more for your sake, and I am sorry I can add nothing else to it but my coat and waistcoat.” These he instantly took off, and laid them down on the coffin. He then put on the flannel waistcoat which he had provided, and a tartan cap on his head, to signify, as he said, that he died a Scotchman; and going to the block, placed his head upon it in order to show the executioner the signal for the blow, which was by dropping his arms. Returning then to his friends, he took an affectionate farewell of them, and, surveying the vast number of spectators, said, “I am afraid there are some who may think my behaviour bold; but,” addressing a gentleman near him, he added, “remember, Sir, what I tell you; it arises from a confidence in God, and a clear conscience.”
Calling for the executioner, he stepped forward to ask for forgiveness, but Balmerino interrupted him, saying, “You don’t need to ask for my forgiveness; doing your duty is admirable.” Then, giving him three guineas, he added, “I’ve never had much money; this is everything I have. I wish it were more for your sake, and I’m sorry I can offer nothing else but my coat and waistcoat.” He quickly took them off and laid them on the coffin. Next, he put on the flannel waistcoat he had prepared and a tartan cap, saying it represented that he died a Scotsman. Approaching the block, he placed his head on it to show the executioner the signal for the blow by dropping his arms. Then he returned to his friends to say a heartfelt goodbye and, looking at the large crowd, remarked, “I’m afraid some may think my behavior is bold; but,” addressing a gentleman nearby, he continued, “remember, sir, it comes from my faith in God and a clear conscience.”
Observing at this moment the executioner with the axe in his hand, he went up, and, taking it from him, felt the edge. On returning the fatal instrument, Balmerino showed him where to strike the blow, and encouraged him to do it with resolution, “for in that, friend,” said he, “will consist your mercy.” His lordship, then, with a countenance beaming with joy, knelt down at the block, and extending his arms, said the following prayer:—“O Lord, reward my friends, forgive my enemies, bless the prince and the duke, and receive my soul.” He then instantly dropt his arms. The executioner, taken unawares by the suddenness of the signal, hurriedly raised the axe, and missing his aim, struck the ill-fated lord between the shoulders, a blow which, it has been said, deprived the unfortunate nobleman of sensation; but it has been averred by some of the spectators, that Balmerino turned his head a little round upon the block, gnashed[730] his teeth, and gave the executioner a ghastly stare. Taking immediately a better aim, the executioner gave a second blow, which almost severed the head from the body, and deprived the noble victim of life. The body having fallen from the block, it was instantly replaced, and the executioner, once more raising the fatal weapon, finished his task. The head was received in a piece of red cloth, and deposited along with the body in the coffin, and being put into a hearse, was carried to the chapel of the Tower, and buried with that of Lord Kilmarnock, near the remains of Lord Tullibardine. Mr. Humphreys, curate of the chapel, read the funeral service, and when he came to the words, “Ashes to ashes, dust to dust,” two gentlemen, friends of the deceased, took up the spades and performed the office of the grave-diggers.
At that moment, the executioner stood there with the axe in hand. He approached, took the axe from him, and felt its sharp edge. After returning the deadly tool, Balmerino indicated where the blow should land and urged him to strike firmly, saying, “That will show your mercy, my friend.” His lordship, looking joyful, knelt at the block, stretched out his arms, and prayed: “O Lord, reward my friends, forgive my enemies, bless the prince and the duke, and receive my soul.” He then dropped his arms. The executioner, caught off guard by the sudden signal, quickly raised the axe but missed, striking the unfortunate lord between the shoulders—a blow that some say rendered him sensationless. However, various spectators claimed that Balmerino turned his head slightly on the block, gritted his teeth, and gave the executioner a chilling stare. Taking better aim, the executioner swung again, this time almost severing the head from the body and killing the noble man. After the body fell from the block, it was immediately put back, and the executioner raised the axe again to complete his task. The head was wrapped in a piece of red cloth and placed in the coffin with the body. It was then put in a hearse and taken to the chapel of the Tower, where it was buried alongside Lord Kilmarnock, near Lord Tullibardine's remains. Mr. Humphreys, the chapel curate, led the funeral service, and when he reached the words, “Ashes to ashes, dust to dust,” two gentlemen, friends of the deceased, picked up shovels and fulfilled the role of grave diggers.
For a time the unhappy fate of the two lords almost exclusively engaged the attention of the public; and in private circles, as well as in the periodicals of the day, the conduct and bearing of the unfortunate noblemen were viewed and commented upon according to the partialities and feelings of the parties. By the whigs, and generally by all persons of a real or affected seriousness of mind, Kilmarnock was regarded as a perfect model of the dying Christian, who, though he had been guilty of base ingratitude to the government, and had told a falsehood at his trial, had fully atoned for his offences by his contrition; whilst his companion in suffering was looked upon as an incorrigible rebel, who had braved death with an unbecoming levity. The Jacobites, however, and even some of the friends of the revolution settlement, whilst they could not but admire the calm resignation of Kilmarnock, heartily despised the cringing pusillanimity which he displayed to soften the resentment of the government. Balmerino was viewed by them in a very different light. Whilst the Jacobites looked upon him as an illustrious martyr, who had added a lustre to their cause by his inflexible intrepidity and the open avowal of his sentiments, the other section of his admirers applauded his courage, and paid a just tribute to his honesty. The more dispassionate judgment of posterity has done ample justice to the rectitude and magnanimity of this unfortunate nobleman.
For a while, the unfortunate fate of the two lords captured the public's attention almost entirely; and in private circles, as well as in the periodicals of the time, the actions and demeanor of the unfortunate noblemen were discussed and analyzed based on the biases and emotions of the viewers. The Whigs, and generally anyone with a genuine or feigned seriousness, saw Kilmarnock as a perfect example of a dying Christian who, despite having shown ingratitude to the government and lying at his trial, had fully made amends for his wrongdoings through his remorse. In contrast, his companion in suffering was viewed as an unrepentant rebel who faced death with indecorous flippancy. The Jacobites, however, and even some supporters of the revolutionary settlement, while they admired Kilmarnock's calm acceptance, found it hard to respect the submissive weakness he showed to placate the government’s anger. Balmerino was seen very differently by them. The Jacobites regarded him as a remarkable martyr who brought honor to their cause through his unwavering bravery and his open declaration of his beliefs, while the other group of his supporters praised his courage and rightfully acknowledged his integrity. The more objective view of later generations has given full credit to the integrity and nobility of this unfortunate nobleman.
The next victims to the offended laws were Donald Macdonald, of the Keppoch family, who had served as a captain in the regiment of that chief, Walter Ogilvy, a young man of good family in Banffshire, a lieutenant in Lord Lewis Gordon’s regiment, and James Nicolson, who had kept a coffee-house in Leith. These three, with one Alexander Macgrowther, who also held a commission in the Highland army, were taken at Carlisle. When brought to the bar of the court at St. Margaret’s-hill, the three first pleaded guilty, and begged for mercy; but Macgrowther attempted to defend himself on the ground that he was forced into the insurrection by the Duke of Perth against his will, having as a vassal no power to withstand the commands of his superior.[1288] This defence, corresponding in very many cases with reality, and which was also made by many of the Scotch prisoners, was overruled. On the 2d of August these four persons were condemned, and Macgrowther having been afterwards reprieved; the remainder suffered on Kennington-common, on the 22d of the same month. Macdonald and Nicolson were executed in their Highland dress. The same revolting process of disembowelling, &c., practised upon the bodies of Townley and his companions, was gone through; but the spectators were spared the revolting spectacle, which was witnessed on that occasion, of cutting down the prisoners whilst alive.
The next victims of the violated laws were Donald Macdonald from the Keppoch family, who had served as a captain in that chief's regiment, Walter Ogilvy, a young man from a respectable family in Banffshire who was a lieutenant in Lord Lewis Gordon’s regiment, and James Nicolson, who ran a coffee house in Leith. These three, along with Alexander Macgrowther, who also had a commission in the Highland army, were captured at Carlisle. When they were brought to the court at St. Margaret’s Hill, the first three pleaded guilty and asked for mercy; however, Macgrowther tried to defend himself by claiming he was forced into the rebellion by the Duke of Perth against his will, saying that as a vassal, he had no power to oppose his superior's orders. This defense, which reflected reality in many cases, and was also used by many Scottish prisoners, was rejected. On August 2nd, these four were sentenced, and while Macgrowther was later reprieved, the others were executed on Kennington Common on the 22nd of that month. Macdonald and Nicolson were dressed in their Highland attire during their execution. The same gruesome process of disemboweling, etc., that was performed on Townley and his companions, was carried out; however, the spectators were spared the horrific scene of the prisoners being cut down while still alive.
At Perth, on the 19th of September, Captain Crosby, who had deserted from the British army in Flanders, and come to Scotland with the French troops, was hanged, and two deserters were shot. A singular incident happened on this occasion. To carry the sentence against Crosby into execution on the day appointed, the hangman of Perth was secured in the town prison; but having apparently no certainty that he would perform his painful duty, the hangman of Stirling was sent for by the magistrates, who, upon his appearance, liberated the timorous functionary. The hangman immediately fled the place. Captain Crosby was brought to the place of execution on the appointed day, but before the time for[731] throwing him off arrived, the executioner dropt down dead. After remaining a considerable time at the place of execution the guard was returning with Crosby to the prison, when an infamous criminal, who was a prisoner in the jail, offered to hang the captain for a reward of ten guineas and a free pardon. The authorities having acceded to the demand of this ruffian, Crosby was immediately carried back to the place of execution, and suffered with great fortitude.[1289]
At Perth, on September 19th, Captain Crosby, who had deserted from the British army in Flanders and joined the French troops in Scotland, was hanged, and two other deserters were shot. A strange incident occurred during this event. To carry out the sentence against Crosby on the scheduled day, the hangman of Perth was locked up in the town prison. However, since there was no guarantee that he would do his job, the magistrates called for the hangman from Stirling, who, upon arrival, freed the nervous executioner. The hangman quickly fled the scene. Captain Crosby was brought to the execution site on the appointed day, but before the moment of his execution arrived, the executioner suddenly dropped dead. After waiting a significant amount of time at the execution site, the guards were taking Crosby back to prison when a notorious criminal, who was also a prisoner, offered to hang the captain for a reward of ten guineas and a full pardon. The authorities agreed to the demands of this villain, and Crosby was taken back to the execution site, where he faced his death with great courage.[1289]
The sittings at St. Margaret’s-hill were resumed on the 23d of August, and were continued from time to time for about two months. Bills were found against thirty-two persons, besides Lord Macleod and Secretary Murray; but these last were not brought to trial. Of the thirty-two tried no less than twenty-two were convicted at different times, all of whom received sentence of death on the 15th of November. Of these, eight of the principal were ordered for execution on the 28th of that month. Among these were Sir John Wedderburn, John Hamilton, Andrew Wood, Alexander Leith, and James Bradshaw. Sir John Wedderburn had acted as receiver in the counties of Perth and Angus of the ale and malt arrears raised by the Highland army; Hamilton had been governor of Carlisle; Wood, a youth of two-and-twenty, had distinguished himself as a volunteer in Roy Stewart’s regiment; Leith had served as a captain in the Duke of Perth’s regiment, and though old and infirm, had been remarkable for zeal and activity; and Bradshaw had shown his devotion to the cause of the Stuarts by giving up a lucrative business as a merchant in Manchester, and expending all his wealth to promote it. He entered the Manchester regiment; but thinking that he could be of more use by marching with the Highland army into Scotland than by remaining at Carlisle, he joined Lord Elcho’s corps, and was taken prisoner after the battle of Culloden.
The hearings at St. Margaret’s Hill resumed on August 23rd and continued sporadically for about two months. Charges were brought against thirty-two people, in addition to Lord Macleod and Secretary Murray; however, the latter were not tried. Out of the thirty-two that were tried, twenty-two were convicted at various times, and all received a death sentence on November 15th. Among them, eight key figures were scheduled for execution on the 28th of that month. This group included Sir John Wedderburn, John Hamilton, Andrew Wood, Alexander Leith, and James Bradshaw. Sir John Wedderburn had served as the receiver for the ale and malt arrears collected by the Highland army in the counties of Perth and Angus; Hamilton had been the governor of Carlisle; Wood, a 22-year-old, had made a name for himself as a volunteer in Roy Stewart’s regiment; Leith had served as a captain in the Duke of Perth’s regiment, and despite being old and frail, was known for his enthusiasm and energy; and Bradshaw had demonstrated his loyalty to the Stuart cause by abandoning a successful merchant business in Manchester and using all his wealth to support it. He joined the Manchester regiment, but believed he could be more effective by marching with the Highland army into Scotland instead of staying at Carlisle, so he joined Lord Elcho’s unit and was captured after the battle of Culloden.
On the morning of the execution two of the prisoners of the name of Farquharson and Watson obtained a reprieve, as also did one Lindsay, just as he was about to step into the sledge. The effect upon this man’s feelings, when his pardon was announced, was such, that his life appeared for a time in danger. The five prisoners were then drawn to the place of execution in two sledges, where their doom was sealed. Bradshaw read a paper, in which he declared that he had joined “the king’s forces” from a principle of duty only, and that he never had reason since to be convinced that he had been mistaken; but that, on the contrary, every day’s experience had strengthened his opinion that what he had done was right and necessary. He stated that he had had the misfortune to fall into the hands of the most ungenerous enemy he believed ever assumed the name of a soldier,—“the pretended duke of Cumberland, and those under his command,” whose inhumanity, he observed, had exceeded every thing he could have imagined, “in a country where the name of a God is allowed of.” He expressed his firm conviction, that the order attributed to Charles to give no quarter was “a malicious, wicked report, raised by the friends of the usurper” to excuse the cruelties committed by his troops in Scotland. After a high eulogium upon the qualifications of the prince, the paper concluded with a prayer for the preservation of “King James the Third, the Prince of Wales, and the Duke of York.”
On the morning of the execution, two prisoners named Farquharson and Watson received a reprieve, along with one Lindsay, just as he was about to get into the sled. The impact of this man’s pardon was so intense that it seemed to put his life in jeopardy for a moment. The five prisoners were then taken to the execution site in two sleds, where their fate was sealed. Bradshaw read a statement in which he declared that he had joined "the king’s forces" out of a sense of duty only, and that he had never been convinced he was wrong; rather, each day had reinforced his belief that what he did was right and necessary. He mentioned that he had the misfortune of falling into the hands of what he considered the most unprincipled enemy to ever call themselves a soldier—“the pretended duke of Cumberland and those under his command,” whose cruelty, he noted, surpassed anything he could have imagined “in a country where the name of God is acknowledged.” He firmly believed that the order attributed to Charles to give no quarter was “a malicious, wicked rumor spread by the friends of the usurper” to justify the atrocities committed by his troops in Scotland. After praising the prince’s qualifications, the statement concluded with a prayer for the safety of “King James the Third, the Prince of Wales, and the Duke of York.”
Besides the trials at Southwark, other trials took place at Carlisle and York, chiefly of prisoners taken at Culloden. No less than 382 of these unfortunate beings had been brought to Carlisle; but as the trial of such a great number of persons, with a view to capital punishment, might appear extremely harsh, and would be inconvenient, a proposal was made to the common prisoners, who formed the great mass, that, with certain exceptions, only one in every twenty, chosen by lot, should be tried, and that the remainder should be transported. This proposal was acceded to by a considerable number. By this means the number for trial was reduced to 127, who were immediately separated from the others, and with the exception of two—Sir Archibald Primrose and Captain Hay—thrust into one room in the keep of the castle, where their miseries induced many to hatch futile plots for escape.[1290]
Besides the trials in Southwark, other trials occurred in Carlisle and York, mainly involving prisoners captured at Culloden. A total of 382 of these unfortunate individuals were brought to Carlisle; however, trying such a large number of people for potentially capital punishment seemed excessively harsh and would be impractical. A proposal was made to the common prisoners, who made up the majority, suggesting that, with a few exceptions, only one in every twenty, chosen by lot, should be tried, while the rest would be transported. Many agreed to this proposal. As a result, the number of people set for trial was reduced to 127, who were immediately separated from the others. Except for two—Sir Archibald Primrose and Captain Hay—they were all crammed into one room in the castle keep, where their suffering led many to devise pointless escape plans.[1290]
The judges adjourned to the 9th of September; and, in the mean time, they repaired to[732] York, where the grand jury found bills against 75 persons confined there. The judges resumed their sittings at Carlisle for the trial of the prisoners there, on the 9th of September, on which, and the two following days, the prisoners, against whom bills had been found, were arraigned. Bills were found against 15 more on the 12th, making a total of 134. Of these, 11 pled guilty when arraigned; 32 entered the same plea when brought to trial; 48 were found guilty, of whom 11 were recommended to mercy, 36 acquitted, 5 remanded to prison till further evidence should be procured, and 1 obtained delay on an allegation of his being a peer. The judges resumed their sittings at York on the 2d of October, and sat till the 7th. Of the 75 persons indicted, 2 pled guilty when arraigned, 52 when brought to trial, and 16 were found guilty, 4 of whom were recommended to mercy. All these received sentence of death. Five only were acquitted.
The judges took a break until September 9th; in the meantime, they went to[732] York, where the grand jury indicted 75 people who were held there. The judges returned to Carlisle for the trial of the prisoners on September 9th, and over the next two days, the prisoners who had been indicted were arraigned. An additional 15 were indicted on the 12th, bringing the total to 134. Of these, 11 pleaded guilty when arraigned; 32 entered the same plea during their trials; 48 were found guilty, with 11 recommended for mercy, 36 acquitted, 5 sent back to prison until more evidence could be gathered, and 1 received a delay claiming to be a peer. The judges resumed their sessions in York on October 2nd and continued until the 7th. Out of the 75 people indicted, 2 pleaded guilty when arraigned, 52 when their trials began, and 16 were convicted, with 4 of them recommended for mercy. All these were sentenced to death. Only five were acquitted.
Of the 91 prisoners under sentence at Carlisle, 30 were ordered for execution; 9 of whom were accordingly executed at Carlisle on the 18th of October.[1291] Six were executed at Brampton on the 21st of the same month, and 7 suffered at Penrith. Seven out of the 30 were reprieved, and 1 died in prison. All those who were executed underwent the usual process of unbowelling.
Of the 91 prisoners sentenced at Carlisle, 30 were ordered to be executed; 9 of them were executed at Carlisle on October 18th.[1291] Six were executed at Brampton on the 21st of the same month, and 7 were executed at Penrith. Seven out of the 30 were granted clemency, and 1 died in prison. All those who were executed went through the standard process of disembowelment.
Among those who suffered at Carlisle on October 18th, were Major Donald Macdonald of Tynedrish—he who, short-sighted, unwittingly allowed himself to be made prisoner after the battle of Falkirk. He was one of the first to join Prince Charles after his landing, and it is supposed that Sir Walter Scott had him in his mind, when he drew the character of Fergus M’Ivor, in Waverley. Another was the brave and chivalrous laird of Kinloch-Moidart, described as a plain honest man, exceedingly cool-headed, and fitted for either the cabinet or the field, but unable to resist the persuasions of his brother Æneas Macdonald, the Paris banker, who accompanied Charles to Scotland—and the fascination which the prince seems to have exercised on those whom he personally addressed. An acquaintance of Macdonald’s visited him when he was confined a prisoner in Edinburgh Castle, and asked him how he came to engage in so desperate an undertaking, which never had a probability of success? “I myself was against it,” he replied; “but, Lord man, what could I do when the young lad came to my house?”[1292]
Among those who suffered at Carlisle on October 18th were Major Donald Macdonald of Tynedrish—he who, short-sighted, unwittingly let himself be captured after the battle of Falkirk. He was one of the first to join Prince Charles after his arrival, and it's thought that Sir Walter Scott had him in mind when he created the character of Fergus M’Ivor in Waverley. Another was the brave and chivalrous laird of Kinloch-Moidart, described as a straightforward and honest man, exceptionally level-headed, and suited for either politics or battle, but unable to resist the persuasion of his brother Æneas Macdonald, the banker from Paris, who accompanied Charles to Scotland—and the charm that the prince seemed to have on those he personally interacted with. A friend of Macdonald's visited him when he was imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle and asked how he got involved in such a risky venture, which had little chance of success. “I was against it myself,” he replied, “but, good lord, what could I do when the young lad came to my house?”[1292]
On the 1st of November 10 of the prisoners condemned at York suffered in that city, and on the 8th of the same month, 11 others suffered the same fate. Another prisoner suffered on the 15th November. The work of death closed at Carlisle on the 15th of December by the immolation of 11 more victims.
On November 1st, 10 prisoners condemned in York were executed in that city, and on the 8th of the same month, 11 others faced the same fate. Another prisoner was executed on November 15th. The period of executions ended in Carlisle on December 15th with the execution of 11 more victims.
Out of the 77 persons who thus suffered, it is remarkable that, with the solitary exception of Lord Kilmarnock, they all maintained, to the very last, the justice of the cause for which they suffered. The more enthusiastic among them even openly declared that they would continue to support the claim of the exiled family to the crown if set at liberty.
Out of the 77 people who suffered, it's worth noting that, with the one exception of Lord Kilmarnock, they all upheld the fairness of the cause for which they endured until the very end. The more passionate among them even stated openly that they would keep backing the exiled family's claim to the throne if given the chance.
Notwithstanding this useless waste of human blood, the government did not consider the work of destruction complete till the lives of two individuals, who lay more especially under its ban, were sacrificed, as the last atonement to public justice. These were Charles Ratcliffe and Lord Lovat. The former was a younger brother of the Earl of Derwentwater, who suffered in 1716, and whose title Mr. Ratcliffe had assumed. He had been engaged in the former insurrection, taken at Preston, and condemned, but made his escape out of Newgate; and after passing some years in France and Italy, married the Countess of Newburgh at Paris. He had visited England privately in 1733, and returned again two years thereafter, when he appeared openly in public. Soliciting his pardon without success, he returned to France, where he remained till November, 1745, when he was made prisoner on board a French vessel, on her way to Scotland[733] with supplies for Prince Charles. He was arraigned at the bar of the court of king’s bench on the 21st of November, 1746, upon his former sentence; but he refused either to plead or to acknowledge the authority of the court, on the ground that he was a subject of France, where he had resided thirty years, and honoured with a commission in the service of his most Christian majesty. Being brought to the bar next day, his former sentence being read over to him, he pleaded that he was not the person therein mentioned; but his identity being clearly established, he was ordered to be executed on the 8th of December. His aunt, Lady Petre, did every thing in her power to save him, or at least to procure a respite till his lady should arrive from Paris, but without success. Some demur seems, however, to have existed, as the preparations for his execution were so long delayed, that the carpenters were obliged to work on the scaffold on Sunday the day before the execution, and all the following night.
Despite this pointless loss of human life, the government didn’t consider its work of destruction complete until the lives of two individuals, who were particularly targeted, were taken as the final sacrifice to public justice. These were Charles Ratcliffe and Lord Lovat. The former was the younger brother of the Earl of Derwentwater, who was executed in 1716, and the title Mr. Ratcliffe had taken on. He had participated in the previous uprising, was captured at Preston, and condemned but managed to escape from Newgate. After spending a few years in France and Italy, he married the Countess of Newburgh in Paris. He secretly visited England in 1733 and returned again two years later, where he appeared publicly. After unsuccessfully seeking a pardon, he went back to France, where he stayed until November 1745, when he was captured on a French ship heading to Scotland with supplies for Prince Charles. He was brought to court on November 21, 1746, under his previous sentence, but he refused to plead or recognize the court’s authority, claiming he was a subject of France, where he had lived for thirty years and held a commission in the service of his most Christian majesty. When brought to court the next day, and after his previous sentence was read, he argued he wasn’t the person mentioned in it; however, once his identity was confirmed, he was sentenced to execution on December 8. His aunt, Lady Petre, did everything she could to save him or at least get a delay until his wife could arrive from Paris, but she was unsuccessful. There seemed to be some hesitation, as the preparations for his execution were delayed long enough that the carpenters had to work on the scaffold on Sunday, the day before the execution, and all through the following night.
The preparations for his execution were somewhat the same as those in the cases of Kilmarnock and Balmerino. He was dressed in a suit of scarlet, faced with black velvet trimmed with gold, a gold-laced waistcoat, and wore a white feather in his hat. When he came upon the scaffold he took a tender farewell of his friends, and after spending about seven minutes in prayer on his knees, he rose, and pulling off his clothes, went forward to the block, on which he placed his head to try how it fitted. He then spoke to the executioner as if giving him directions, and kneeling down again, and fixing his head upon the block, in about two minutes he gave the signal to the executioner, who, as in the case of Balmerino, did not complete his work till he had given the third blow. The head was received in a scarlet cloth. Without the levity of Balmerino, Mr. Ratcliffe displayed the same manly fortitude and contempt of death exhibited by that unfortunate nobleman. He died, as he had lived, a Catholic; and so warmly was he attached to the faith of his ancestors, that when some zealous Protestant objected to him that some of the tenets of his religion were contrary to reason, he is said to have wished, that for every such tenet, the belief of which was required by the church, there were twenty, that he might have a larger field for exercising his faith.[1293] His body was delivered over to his friends, and interred by them, on the 11th of November, at St. Giles’s-in-the-fields, near the remains of his brother.
The preparations for his execution were somewhat similar to those of Kilmarnock and Balmerino. He was dressed in a scarlet suit trimmed with black velvet and gold, wore a gold-laced waistcoat, and had a white feather in his hat. When he reached the scaffold, he said a heartfelt goodbye to his friends, and after spending about seven minutes in prayer on his knees, he stood up. He removed his clothes and went to the block, placing his head on it to see how it fit. He then spoke to the executioner as if giving instructions, knelt down again, and positioned his head on the block. After about two minutes, he signaled the executioner, who, like in Balmerino's case, didn't finish until he had delivered the third blow. The head was wrapped in a scarlet cloth. Without the levity of Balmerino, Mr. Ratcliffe showed the same strength and disregard for death as that unfortunate nobleman. He died, as he had lived, a Catholic; and he was so devoted to the faith of his ancestors that when a zealous Protestant pointed out that some of his religion's teachings were unreasonable, he reportedly wished that for every such teaching required by the church, there were twenty, so he could have a broader field for practicing his faith.[1293] His body was handed over to his friends and buried by them on November 11th at St. Giles’s-in-the-fields, near his brother's remains.
The last scene of this bloody tragedy ended with the trial and execution of the aged Lord Lovat, who had been confined in the Tower since the 15th of August. He was impeached by the House of Commons on the 11th of December, and was brought to the bar of the House of Peers on the 18th, when the articles of impeachment were read to him.[1294] At his own desire, four gentlemen were assigned him for counsel, and he was appointed to put in answers to the articles of impeachment on or before the 13th of January. The trial, which was appointed to take place on the 23d of February, was postponed to the 5th, and afterwards to the 9th of March, on which day it commenced. The articles of impeachment were in substance, that he had compassed and imagined the death of the king,—that he had corresponded with the Pretender, accepted a commission from him to be a lieutenant-general of his forces, and another to be general of the Highlanders, and that he had accepted a patent from the Pretender creating him Duke of[734] Fraser,—that he had met with armed traitors, and had raised great numbers of armed men for the service of the Pretender and his son, and had traitorously levied a cruel and unnatural war against his majesty,—that he had sent a treasonable letter to the son of the Pretender when in arms within the kingdom,—that he had also sent treasonable letters to other persons, then openly in arms against the king,—that he had assisted the rebels in their traitorous designs, and had sent his eldest son, and many of his name, family, and dependents, to the assistance of the Pretender’s eldest son, and had given them instructions in the prosecution of the rebellion,—and finally, that he had traitorously, both in person and by letters, held correspondence with the eldest son of the Pretender, and with divers persons employed by him, and particularly with Murray of Broughton, the two Lochiels, John Roy Stewart, Dr. Cameron, and others. To all these charges Lord Lovat gave a pointed denial.
The final scene of this bloody tragedy wrapped up with the trial and execution of the elderly Lord Lovat, who had been locked up in the Tower since August 15th. He was impeached by the House of Commons on December 11th and was brought before the House of Peers on the 18th, where the charges against him were read aloud.[1294] At his request, four gentlemen were appointed as his counsel, and he was given the task of responding to the impeachment charges by January 13th. The trial, originally scheduled for February 23rd, was pushed back to the 5th and then to March 9th, when it finally began. The charges against him essentially stated that he had plotted and conspired to kill the king—that he had been in contact with the Pretender, accepted a commission from him to be a lieutenant-general of his forces, and another to be the general of the Highlanders, along with accepting a title from the Pretender that made him Duke of[734] Fraser—that he had met with armed traitors and gathered large groups of armed men to support the Pretender and his son, and had traitorously waged a cruel and unnatural war against the king—that he had sent a treasonous letter to the Pretender's son while he was in arms in the kingdom—that he had also sent treasonable letters to others who were openly fighting against the king—that he had aided the rebels in their treasonous efforts, and had sent his eldest son, along with many of his family, name, and supporters, to help the Pretender’s eldest son, giving them instructions for their rebellion—and finally, that he had traitorously corresponded, both in person and through letters, with the Pretender’s eldest son and various individuals working with him, particularly with Murray of Broughton, the two Lochiels, John Roy Stewart, Dr. Cameron, and others. To all these accusations, Lord Lovat responded with a clear denial.
They were, however, fully established by the strongest proofs. The written evidence consisted of papers found in his lordship’s strong box, besides some letters which he had written to Prince Charles, the last of which having come into the hands of Murray of Broughton, in his capacity of secretary to the prince, were basely delivered up by him to save his own worthless life. Lord Lovat exerted all his ingenuity to evade the force of the evidence; but the proofs of his criminality were too clear to admit of any doubt. His lordship objected to the admissibility of Murray as a witness, on the ground that he was attainted by act of parliament made in the previous session, and that he had not surrendered himself in terms of the act. Having stated that he had several objections against the witness, one or two of which he considered essential, a discussion ensued as to whether all these objections should not at once be stated. As giving a fair sample of the manner in which the trial was conducted, the argument on both sides, on the point alluded to, is here given:—
They were, however, fully established by the strongest evidence. The written proof consisted of documents found in his lordship’s strongbox, along with some letters he had written to Prince Charles, the last of which ended up in the hands of Murray of Broughton, who was the prince's secretary. Murray shamefully handed them over to save his own worthless life. Lord Lovat tried every trick to dodge the evidence, but the proof of his guilt was too clear to deny. His lordship argued against allowing Murray as a witness, claiming he was disqualified due to an act of parliament made in the previous session, and that he hadn’t surrendered himself as required by that act. After stating that he had several objections to the witness, some of which he thought were crucial, a discussion started on whether all these objections should be raised immediately. To illustrate how the trial was conducted, the arguments from both sides on this point are presented here:—
“Mr. Attorney-General.—My lords, I observe that the noble lord at the bar said that he had several objections to the examining this witness, and that one or two of them were essential; but the noble lord has not mentioned more than one. I presume, my lords, it would be proper that he should name all his objections at once, that the managers may have an opportunity of answering them all, and receiving your lordships’ judgment upon the whole; therefore, if he has any other objections to offer, it would be proper he should mention them now to your lordships. Lord Lovat.—My lords, I submit it to your lordships that that is a very odd proposition. I give your lordships an essential one now, and when that is answered I have another. I am not to be directed by those who are my persecutors. Lord-High-Steward.—My Lord Lovat, you are not to be directed by your accusers, but by the lords who are your judges; and the course of proceeding in this and all other courts is, that a person, who objects to any witness, should name all his objections at the same time; and it is the more material in this court, as it tends to prevent the trouble of making several unnecessary adjournments. Lord L.—My lords, as this objection is very essential, I pray that it may be answered before I make another. Lord Talbot.—If this is a material objection to the witness, then there will be no[735] occasion for any other; but if it is an immaterial one, then your lordships may go into any other; but the way proposed by the managers may be very detrimental to the unhappy person at the bar. Lord H. S.—Your lordships hear what is proposed; and the question is, whether the noble lord at the bar shall name all his objections now, or take them up one by one. Sir William Yonge, (one of the managers from the commons.)—My lords, I should hope that, in any course of proceeding, where objections of this kind are made, they should be made all together; for if they are made separate, we must consequently make distinct answers to them all, which may oblige your lordships to adjourn often to the chamber of parliament, which will create a great and unnecessary delay of time: and my lords, there can be no objection to his naming the whole at once, since they will all be distinctly considered by your lordships, and undoubtedly receive distinct answers. I therefore humbly insist, that he may be obliged to name all his objections at once. Mr. Noel, (another manager.)—My lords, what we are now upon is no point of law at all: it is simply, whether the noble lord at the bar as is usual should not name all his objections at once? When he does name them, then to such as are clear points of law he must be heard by his counsel; but at present, my lords, we are upon a question concerning the course of proceeding, whether he shall name them all at once, that they may be taken into consideration at the same time? My lords, one thing struck me in a very extraordinary manner:—It was said by the noble lord at the bar, that he was not to be directed by his persecutors. My lords, we are no persecutors; we persecute no man; we are intrusted by the commons, who carry on this prosecution against the noble lord at the bar for treason, and we prosecute for the preservation of the king’s government and the laws of the land. Lord L.—My lords, I said I was not to be directed by those who accused me. Your lordships cannot expect I can say what I have to offer in an eloquent manner. My lords, should the saving of a little time be a reason for taking away a person’s life? I hope these will not act like the parricides who took off the head of both kingdoms in a day by their prosecution. I am a peer of this land, and I think no excuse of saving time should be allowed as a reason to destroy me. Lord H. S.—My Lord Lovat, the lords will use all the deliberation, and give you all the time that is requisite for your defence; but I must beg your lordship will have so much consideration as to keep your temper, and not suffer yourself to be hurried into passion, for that may greatly prejudice you in making your defence. Your lordship will find the advantage in your defence by keeping your temper. Lord L.—I give your lordship my humble thanks: and since your lordships will not allow me counsel, I have spoke the little nonsense I had to say; but now your lordships shall hear me say nothing out of temper. Lord H. S.—My Lord Lovat, the question now is, whether you shall name all your objections at once? I must acquaint your lordship that that is the rule in the courts below, that if several objections are made to a witness, they are all named at once, in order to prevent unnecessary delays. Lord L.—My lords, to show how much I desire to save time, though, according to the course of nature, my time can be but short, I am so far from desiring to give your lordships trouble, or to prolong time, that I do insist upon this objection to the witness, and rely upon it as the only material objection.”[1295]
“Attorney General.—My lords, I notice that the noble lord at the bar mentioned he has several objections to this witness's examination, and that one or two are crucial; however, he has only stated one. I believe, my lords, it would be appropriate for him to present all his objections now so that the managers can respond to them all and receive your lordships’ ruling on the entire matter; therefore, if he has any other objections, he should bring them up now to your lordships. Lord Lovat.—My lords, I submit that this is a rather strange proposal. I am giving your lordships a significant objection now, and once that is addressed, I will present another. I will not be dictated to by those who are my persecutors. High Steward.—My Lord Lovat, you should not be directed by your accusers, but by the lords who are your judges; and the procedure in this and all other courts is that a person who objects to a witness must name all their objections at the same time. This is particularly important in this court as it helps avoid unnecessary delays caused by multiple adjournments. Lord L.—My lords, since this objection is quite significant, I request that it be answered before I raise another. Lord Talbot.—If this is a valid objection to the witness, then there will be no need for any other; but if it is not substantial, then your lordships may address others. However, the method suggested by the managers could seriously disadvantage the unfortunate person at the bar. Lord H. S.—Your lordships have heard the proposal; the question is whether the noble lord at the bar should state all his objections now or address them one at a time. Sir William Yonge, (one of the managers from the commons.)—My lords, I hope that in any proceeding where such objections are made, they should be presented all at once; because if they are addressed separately, we will have to provide separate answers, which may require your lordships to frequently adjourn to the chamber of parliament, resulting in a significant and unnecessary delay. Furthermore, there can be no objection to stating them all at once, as they will all be carefully considered by your lordships and will surely receive individual responses. Therefore, I respectfully insist that he be required to present all his objections at once. Mr. Noel, (another manager.)—My lords, what we are discussing is not a legal point: it is simply whether the noble lord at the bar should name all his objections at once, as is customary. When he names them, for those that are clear legal issues, he must be heard by his counsel; but right now, my lords, we are addressing a procedural question about whether he should state everything at once so they can all be considered together. My lords, one thing struck me as particularly interesting: the noble lord at the bar claimed he would not be directed by his persecutors. My lords, we are not persecutors; we do not persecute anyone; we are entrusted by the commons, who are carrying out this prosecution against the noble lord at the bar for treason, and we are prosecuting to uphold the king’s government and the laws of the land. Lord L.—My lords, I said I would not be directed by those who accuse me. Your lordships cannot expect me to express what I have to offer eloquently. My lords, should saving a bit of time justify taking away a person’s life? I hope these actions will not resemble those of the parricides who executed the heads of both kingdoms in a single day through their prosecution. I am a peer of this land, and I believe no reason for saving time should be allowed as an excuse to destroy me. Lord H. S.—My Lord Lovat, the lords will deliberate carefully and give you all the time you need for your defense; but I must ask that you consider keeping your composure and not allow yourself to be provoked into anger, as that might seriously harm your ability to defend yourself. You will find that maintaining your calm will benefit your defense. Lord L.—I sincerely thank your lordship: and since your lordships will not permit me counsel, I have said the little I wanted to share; but now your lordships shall hear nothing from me in anger. Lord H.S.—My Lord Lovat, the current question is whether you will state all your objections at once. I must inform your lordship that the rule in the lower courts is that if multiple objections are made against a witness, they should all be presented together to avoid unnecessary delays. Lord L.—My lords, to demonstrate how much I want to save time, although my time may be short by nature, I am not looking to trouble your lordships or extend the proceedings; I insist on this objection to the witness and consider it the only significant one.”[1295]
The managers having offered to prove, by the record of the court of King’s bench, that Mr. Murray had surrendered himself within the time prescribed, the question whether the record should be received in evidence, was argued at great length by the counsel for Lord Lovat, and the managers on the part of the prosecution. Having decided that the record might be read and given in evidence, Lord Lovat offered to falsify the record, by proving, in opposition to the averment therein contained, that Mr. Murray had not surrendered himself as required by the act of parliament. The court, however, decided that the record of the court of King’s bench, which was, nevertheless, literally untrue, could not be falsified by oral evidence.
The managers offered to prove, using the court records from King’s Bench, that Mr. Murray had turned himself in within the required time. The question of whether this record should be accepted as evidence was debated extensively by Lord Lovat's counsel and the prosecution's managers. After deciding that the record could be read and used as evidence, Lord Lovat attempted to dispute the record by proving that, contrary to what it stated, Mr. Murray had not turned himself in as mandated by the law. However, the court ruled that the King’s Bench record, which was indeed literally false, could not be challenged with oral evidence.
Being called upon to make his defence on the sixth day of the trial, Lovat gave in a long[736] paper, in which he commented with great severity upon the witnesses, whose testimony he maintained was not to be credited. He designated Secretary Murray as “the most abandoned of mankind, who, forgetting his allegiance to his king and country, had, according to his own confession, endeavoured to destroy both, like another Catiline, to patch up a broken fortune upon the ruin and distress of his native country. To-day stealing into France to enter into engagements upon the most sacred oath of fidelity; soon after, like a sanguinary monster, putting his hand and seal to a bloody proclamation, full of rewards for the apprehending of the sacred person of his majesty, and lest the cup of his iniquity had not been filled, to sum up all in one, impudently appearing at their lordships’ bar to betray those very secrets which he confessed he had drawn from the person he called his lord, his prince and master, under the strongest confidence.” “Thus far,” he concluded, “I thought it my duty, in vindication of myself, to trouble your lordships, and without further trespassing upon your patience, freely submit my life, my fortune, my honour, and what is dearest of all, my posterity, to your lordships.”[1296]
Being called to make his defense on the sixth day of the trial, Lovat presented a lengthy paper in which he harshly criticized the witnesses, insisting their testimony was not credible. He labeled Secretary Murray as “the most depraved of mankind, who, forgetting his loyalty to his king and country, had, according to his own admission, tried to destroy both, like another Catiline, in an attempt to rebuild his own fortune on the ruin and suffering of his homeland. Today, sneaking into France to enter into commitments under the most sacred oath of loyalty; soon after, like a bloodthirsty monster, signing a bloody proclamation filled with rewards for capturing the sacred person of his majesty, and as if the cup of his wickedness had not yet been filled, to top it all off, brazenly appearing at your lordships’ bar to betray the very secrets he admitted he had obtained from the person he called his lord, his prince, and master, under the utmost confidence.” “So far,” he concluded, “I felt it was my duty, in defense of myself, to trouble your lordships, and without further encroaching on your patience, I freely submit my life, my fortune, my honor, and what is most precious to me, my family, to your lordships.”[1296]
After the managers for the prosecution had addressed the court, Lord Lovat was withdrawn from the bar. The whole peers present—117 in number—unanimously found his lordship guilty. Lord Lovat was then called back to the bar, and informed by the lord-high-steward of the judgment of the court. Being brought up next day to receive his sentence, he addressed the court in a long speech, in which he gave a rambling recital of his services to the house of Hanover; and after receiving sentence, he implored their lordships and the managers of the commons to recommend him to the mercy of his majesty. Before leaving the bar, he said, “God bless you all, and I bid you an everlasting farewell. We shall not meet all in the same place again. I am sure of that.”
After the prosecutors had spoken to the court, Lord Lovat was taken away from the bar. All the peers present—117 in total—unanimously found him guilty. Lord Lovat was then brought back to the bar and informed by the lord-high-steward of the court's judgment. The next day, when he came in to hear his sentence, he gave a long speech to the court, where he recounted his services to the house of Hanover in a meandering way. After receiving his sentence, he asked their lordships and the managers of the commons to plead for his mercy with the king. Before leaving the bar, he said, “God bless you all, and I bid you an everlasting farewell. We shall not all meet in the same place again. I am sure of that.”
“The public were ravenous with curiosity about the great Leviathan that had been at last so effectually hooked, and it was necessary to fill the ear of London with details of his previous history, as well as anecdotes of his conduct since his capture. Many of them are fabulous, and many not worth preserving, but a few are too characteristic to be passed over. They may be announced by an incident not mentioned in the contemporary accounts, but preserved by tradition. On his return from the House of Lords to the Tower, an old woman not very well favoured, had pressed through the crowd and screamed in at the window of the coach, ‘You’ll get that nasty head of yours chopped off, you ugly old Scotch dog,’ to which he answered, ‘I believe I shall, you ugly old English b——,’ paying her back with the feminine of the masculine epithet she had applied to him. The major of the Tower coming to visit him and ask how he did, he answered, ‘Why, I am about doing pretty well, for I am preparing myself, sir, for a place where hardly any majors, and very few lieutenant-generals go;’ this was a more distinct hint than that given to the House of Lords.”[1297]
The public was eager with curiosity about the great Leviathan that had finally been captured, and it was important to fill London's ears with details of his past, as well as stories of his behavior since his capture. Many of these stories are exaggerated, and many are not worth keeping, but a few are too significant to ignore. They can be introduced with an incident not mentioned in the contemporary reports, but passed down through tradition. On his way back from the House of Lords to the Tower, an unattractive old woman pushed through the crowd and yelled at the coach window, "You're going to get that ugly head of yours chopped off, you hideous old Scottish dog," to which he replied, "I believe I will, you ugly old English b----," throwing back at her the feminine version of the insult she had used on him. When the major of the Tower came to see him and asked how he was doing, he said, "Well, I'm doing pretty well, sir, because I'm preparing for a place where hardly any majors and very few lieutenant-generals go;" this was a clearer hint than the one given to the House of Lords. [1297]
On the 2d of April the sheriffs of London and Middlesex received a warrant for his execution, which was appointed to take place on the 9th. His lordship, it is said, petitioned the king that he might be despatched by the maiden, the Scottish instrument of decapitation; but his application was not attended to. His approaching fate did not in the least discompose him, and though in the eightieth year of his age, his spirits never flagged, nor was his natural vivacity in any degree diminished. He said, the day before his execution, that he was never at any time in better spirits; and he told Dr.[737] Clark, his physician, that the Tower was a better recipe for upholding them than the emetics he used to give him.[1298] Though regardless of death, and even occasionally facetious on the circumstances of his coming exit, he was not indifferent to the consolations of religion, and cheerfully availed himself of the spiritual assistance of a Catholic priest. Early on the morning of the execution, 1,200 troops drew up on Tower-hill, and all the preparations were gone through as in the former instances. About an hour before the execution, a serious accident occurred, in consequence of the fall of a large scaffolding with 400 persons, by which eighteen were killed on the spot, and many bruised and crippled. When Lovat heard of it his cool remark was,[1299] “The more mischief the better sport.” When he arrived at the scaffold, Lovat was obliged, from infirmity, to obtain the assistance of two persons in mounting. He displayed, to the very last, his characteristic fortitude, or rather bravado, and, with great coolness, felt the edge of the axe, with the sharpness of which he declared himself satisfied. On looking round and observing the great crowd, he said, “God save us,—why should there be such a bustle about taking off an old gray head that cannot get up three steps without two men to support it.”[1300] He gave the executioner ten guineas, advised him to perform his duty firmly, and take a good aim, and told him that if he mangled his shoulders, he would be displeased with him. In conversation he used frequently to cite passages from the classics; and, on the present occasion, he repeated the celebrated saying of Horace,—“Dulce et decorum est pro patria mori,” as peculiarly applicable to the cause for which he was about to suffer. After spending some time in devotion, this remarkable man laid his head down upon the block with the utmost composure, and the executioner struck it off at a single blow. His lordship had given directions that his body should be carried to Scotland, and his friends had removed it to an undertaker’s in the Strand preparatory to its being sent down; but, by order of government, it was interred at St. Peter’s in the Tower, in the same grave with Lords Kilmarnock and Balmerino.
On April 2nd, the sheriffs of London and Middlesex received a warrant for his execution, scheduled for the 9th. It is said his lordship petitioned the king to be executed by the maiden, the Scottish decapitation device, but his request was ignored. Despite the impending fate, he remained completely composed. Even at eighty years old, his spirits never waned, and his natural liveliness was intact. The day before his execution, he claimed he had never felt better, telling Dr. Clark, his physician, that the Tower was a better remedy for his mood than the emetics he used to take. Though unbothered by death, and sometimes humorous about his upcoming exit, he still valued the comfort of religion and willingly accepted the spiritual support of a Catholic priest. On the morning of the execution, 1,200 troops assembled on Tower Hill, with all the standard preparations in place. About an hour before the execution, a serious accident occurred when a large scaffolding collapsed with 400 people on it, resulting in eighteen deaths on the spot and many injuries. When Lovat heard of this, he coolly remarked, “The more mischief the better sport.” Upon arriving at the scaffold, Lovat needed help from two people to climb up due to his frailty. He maintained his characteristic courage or rather bravado, and, with great calmness, felt the edge of the axe, declaring it sharp enough. Looking around at the large crowd, he said, “God save us—why should there be such a fuss about taking off an old gray head that can’t even climb three steps without two men to help?” He gave the executioner ten guineas, advised him to stay steady and aim well, and mentioned that if he messed up his shoulders, he would be disappointed. In conversation, he often quoted passages from the classics, and on this occasion, he recited Horace's famous saying, “Dulce et decorum est pro patria mori,” as particularly fitting for the cause he was about to die for. After spending some time in prayer, this remarkable man laid his head on the block with complete calmness, and the executioner struck it off with a single blow. His lordship had arranged for his body to be taken to Scotland, and his friends had forwarded it to an undertaker's in the Strand for that purpose; however, by government order, it was buried at St. Peter's in the Tower, in the same grave as Lords Kilmarnock and Balmerino.

A The Scaffold.
B Lord Lovat’s Head on ye Block.
C. Cloth to receive the Head.
D. The Executioner with ye Axe.
E. The Coffin.
F. The House from which he came on the Scaffold.
A The Scaffold.
B Lord Lovat’s Head on the Block.
C. Cloth to catch the Head.
D. The Executioner with the Axe.
E. The Coffin.
F. The House he came from to the Scaffold.
of James Drummond, Esq., R.S.A.
Whilst these executions could not fail to impress the disaffected with a strong idea of the power and inclination of government to uphold and maintain the authority of the law, they were calculated by their number and[738] severity rather to excite a thirst for vengeance, than to inspire that salutary fear which it is the object of punishment to promote. During these executions, a scheme was concocted to arrest the arm of the law by seizing and carrying off the person of the Duke of Cumberland, and retaining him as a hostage for the lives of the prisoners. The originators of this bold design went from London to Paris, and laid their plan before Charles shortly after his arrival from Scotland, and offered to make the attempt; but Charles refused to sanction it, and the scheme was dropped.[1301]
While these executions certainly conveyed a strong message to those who were unhappy with the government about its power and willingness to enforce the law, their sheer number and severity were more likely to fuel a desire for revenge rather than instill the healthy fear that punishment is meant to create. During these executions, a plan was devised to halt the legal process by kidnapping the Duke of Cumberland and holding him as a hostage for the lives of the prisoners. The creators of this daring plan traveled from London to Paris to present their idea to Charles shortly after he arrived from Scotland, offering to carry out the attempt; however, Charles refused to approve it, and the plan was abandoned.[738][1301]
By way of conciliating the offended feelings of the nation, the government got an act of indemnity passed in June, 1747, granting a pardon, with certain exceptions, to all persons who had been engaged in the rebellion; but these exceptions were so numerous as to divest the act of all pretensions to the character of grace or favour. Besides all persons attainted of high treason by act of parliament or judgment, or conviction of high treason by verdict, confession, or otherwise, upwards of eighty persons were specially excepted by name.[1302]
To soothe the hurt feelings of the nation, the government passed an indemnity act in June 1747, granting a pardon with certain exceptions to everyone involved in the rebellion. However, these exceptions were so many that they stripped the act of any claim to being a gesture of grace or favor. In addition to all individuals convicted of high treason by law or judgment, or found guilty of high treason through verdict, confession, or other means, over eighty people were specifically named as exceptions.[1302]
FOOTNOTES:
[1284] Carlisle in ’45, p. 244.
[1285] “He is,” says Walpole, “the most natural, brave old fellow I ever saw: the highest intrepidity, even to indifference. At the bar he behaved like a soldier and a man; in the intervals of form, with carelessness and humour.... At the bar he plays with his fingers upon the axe, while he talks to the gentleman gaoler; and one day, somebody coming up to listen, he took the blade and held it like a fan between their faces. During the trial a little boy was near him, but not tall enough to see; he made room for the child, and placed him near himself.”
[1285] “He is,” says Walpole, “the most genuine, brave old guy I've ever seen: the highest courage, almost to the point of indifference. In court, he acted like a soldier and a man; during the lulls in formality, he was casual and funny.... In court, he plays with his fingers on the axe while chatting with the gentleman guard; and one day, when someone came over to listen, he took the blade and held it like a fan between their faces. During the trial, a little boy was nearby, but he was too short to see; he made space for the child and placed him next to himself.”
[1286] As will be seen, the more barbarous and ignominious part of the sentence was not carried into effect; Kilmarnock and Balmerino were put to death by simple decapitation.
[1286] As you will see, the more brutal and shameful part of the sentence wasn’t enforced; Kilmarnock and Balmerino were executed by straightforward beheading.
[1287] The original of the above letter, from which this copy was taken, is among the Stuart Papers, and is written in a remarkably bold and steady hand. The Chevalier sent a copy of this letter to Charles on 20th January, 1747. “I send you,” says he, “a copy of poor Lord Balmerino’s letter. I shall inquire about his widow, and send her some relief if she stands in need of it.”—Stuart Papers. James was as good as his word. See Mr. Theodore Hay’s letter to Secretary Edgar, of 10th June, 1747, and Lady Balmerino’s receipt, 18th May following, for £60, in the Stuart Papers. The letter of Lord Balmerino, and the circumstances of his death, are feelingly alluded to in a letter written by Lady Balmerino to the Chevalier, from Edinburgh, on 15th June, 1751:—“Before my dear lord’s execution, he leaving this world, and having no other concern in time but me, wrote a letter to your Majesty, dated 17th August, 1746, recommending me and my destitute condition to your Majesty’s commiseration and bounty. You are well informed of his undaunted courage and behaviour at his death, so that even your Majesty’s enemies and his do unanimously confess that he died like a hero, and asserted and added a lustre which never will be forgot to the undoubted right your Majesty has to your three realms. He had the honour to have been in your Majesty’s domestick service in Italy, and ever preserved, before his last appearance, an inviolable, constant attachment to your royal house and interest, which at last he not only confirmed by his dying words, but sealed it with his blood, than which a greater token and proof it is not of a subject to give of his love and fidelity to his sovereign.”
[1287] The original of the letter above, from which this copy was made, is among the Stuart Papers, and it is written in a remarkably bold and steady hand. The Chevalier sent a copy of this letter to Charles on January 20, 1747. “I’m sending you,” he says, “a copy of poor Lord Balmerino’s letter. I’ll find out about his widow and send her some help if she needs it.”—Stuart Papers. James kept his promise. See Mr. Theodore Hay’s letter to Secretary Edgar, dated June 10, 1747, and Lady Balmerino’s receipt from May 18, for £60, in the Stuart Papers. Lord Balmerino’s letter and the circumstances of his death are poignantly referenced in a letter written by Lady Balmerino to the Chevalier from Edinburgh on June 15, 1751:—“Before my dear lord’s execution, he was leaving this world and had no other concern in life but me. He wrote a letter to your Majesty, dated August 17, 1746, recommending me and my desperate situation to your Majesty’s compassion and generosity. You know well his fearless courage and behavior at his death, so much so that even your Majesty’s enemies and his unanimously agree that he died like a hero, adding a glory that will never be forgotten to your Majesty’s undeniable right to your three realms. He had the honor of serving in your Majesty’s domestic service in Italy and always maintained, up until his last appearance, an unwavering and steadfast loyalty to your royal house and interests, a loyalty he confirmed with his final words and sealed with his blood, which is the greatest sign and proof a subject can give of his love and fidelity to his sovereign.”
[1288] “The general plea and defence of the prisoners at Carlisle was that they were forced into the rebellion—i.e., they were put under influences by clanship and such like, morally equivalent to force.”—Carlisle in ’45, p. 257.
[1288] “The main argument and defense of the prisoners in Carlisle was that they were coerced into the rebellion—i.e., they were influenced by their clans and similar factors, which were morally equivalent to force.”—Carlisle in ’45, p. 257.
[1290] Carlisle in ’45, p. 247–50.
[1291] One of them, Cappock, (created Bishop of Carlisle by Charles,) made a long speech in support of the claims of the house of Stuart. He prayed for “King James,” Prince Charles, and the rest of the Stuart family, called King George an usurper, and when found guilty, he thus addressed his fellow-prisoners at the bar:—“Never mind it, my boys; for if our Saviour was here, these fellows would condemn him.” Observing Brand extremely dejected, he said to him, “What the devil are you afraid of? We shan’t be tried by a Cumberland jury in the other world.”—Scots Mag. vol. viii. p. 498.
[1291] One of them, Cappock, (appointed Bishop of Carlisle by Charles,) gave a long speech supporting the claims of the Stuart family. He prayed for “King James,” Prince Charles, and the rest of the Stuarts, called King George a usurper, and when found guilty, he addressed his fellow prisoners at the bar: “Don’t worry, guys; if our Savior were here, they’d condemn him too.” Noticing Brand looking really down, he said, “What the hell are you scared of? We won’t be judged by a Cumberland jury in the next world.” —Scots Mag. vol. viii. p. 498.
[1293] Boyse, p. 176.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boyse, p. 176.
[1294] The Laird of Macleod, in a letter to Lord-president Forbes, dated 18th December, 1746, says, “I saw unhappy Lovat to-day. Except for the feebleness of his limbs, his looks are good. He asked me several general questions, and particularly about you;—said he was resigned, and ready to meet his fate, since it was God’s will;—asked after his children, &c.” In another letter to the president, written two days thereafter, he again alludes to his lordship:—“Lovat behaved well at the bar of the house of peers, and they say with spirit. Granville and Bath spoke very strongly with regard to the seizure of his estate and effects; and that matter is ordered to be rectified, except in so far as private creditors come in the way.” Sir Andrew Mitchell, however, who was more of a courtier than Macleod, viewed matters in a different light. In a letter to the president, 26th December, 1746, he remarks, “Your lordship will have heard an account of Lord Lovat’s behaviour; and, therefore, I shall not trouble you with the particulars; only, I must observe, there was neither dignity nor gravity in it: he appeared quite unconcerned; and what he said was ludicrous and buffoonish; but his petition for the restoration of his effects, &c., was bold and well worded; which, however, would have been passed over without notice, had not Lord Granville bounced, and Lord Bath vapoured, and procured an order to be entered in the Journals, and have by that acquired to themselves a sort of popularity, which you know they very much wanted. No Scots nobleman spoke on this occasion; they are prudent and cautious. God bless them!”—Culloden Papers.
[1294] The Laird of Macleod, in a letter to Lord President Forbes, dated December 18, 1746, says, “I saw unfortunate Lovat today. Aside from the weakness in his limbs, he looks good. He asked me several general questions, particularly about you; he said he was resigned and ready to face his fate, since it was God’s will; he asked about his children, etc.” In another letter to the president, written two days later, he mentions his lordship again: “Lovat behaved well at the bar of the House of Peers, and they say he did so with spirit. Granville and Bath spoke very strongly about the seizure of his estate and belongings; and that matter is set to be corrected, except where private creditors interfere.” Sir Andrew Mitchell, however, who was more of a courtier than Macleod, viewed things differently. In a letter to the president on December 26, 1746, he notes, “Your lordship will have heard about Lord Lovat’s behavior; therefore, I won’t bother you with the details; I must only point out that there was neither dignity nor seriousness in it: he seemed completely unconcerned; and what he said was ridiculous and foolish; but his petition for the return of his belongings, etc., was bold and well phrased; which, however, would have gone unnoticed had not Lord Granville exploded, and Lord Bath blustered, and got it into the Journals, thereby gaining a sort of popularity they desperately needed. No Scottish nobleman spoke during this event; they are wise and careful. God bless them!”—Culloden Papers.
[1296] He made several appeals calculated to move commiseration for his grey hairs. “My lords,” he said, at the commencement, “I have not had the use of my limbs these three years; I cannot see, I cannot hear; and I beg, if your lordships have a mind I should have any chance of my life, that you will allow either my counsel or solicitors to examine my witnesses, and to cross-examine those produced on behalf of the crown, and to take notes.” If he had been tried, on the charges brought against him, in Scotland forty-six years earlier, he would have been allowed this privilege; but the rules of English law confined the assistance of counsel, in cases of treason, to purely legal questions. At the conclusion of the second day he complained of the hardships of the early daily attendance to one of his infirm constitution, and said, “I must therefore beg that your lordships will indulge me with a later hour and some respite; otherwise I shall die at your bar,” but the request seems to have been unheeded. Another appeal of the same description, in which he said, “I fainted away thrice this morning before I came up to your lordships’ bar; but yet was determined to show my respect to your lordships, or die upon the spot,” produced a respite of a day.—Burton’s Life of Lovat, p. 257.
[1296] He made several pleas intended to elicit sympathy for his gray hair. “My lords,” he began, “I haven't been able to use my limbs for three years; I can't see, I can't hear; and I ask that if you want to give me a chance at life, you allow either my lawyers or solicitors to question my witnesses and cross-examine those brought by the crown, and to take notes.” If he had been tried in Scotland forty-six years earlier on the same charges, he would have had this right; however, English law limited the involvement of legal counsel in treason cases to strictly legal issues. By the end of the second day, he expressed the difficulties of early morning attendance for someone in his fragile condition and said, “I must therefore ask that you allow me a later hour and some break; otherwise I will die at your bar,” but it seems his request went ignored. Another plea of the same kind, in which he stated, “I fainted three times this morning before I came to your lordships’ bar; but I was determined to show my respect to you, or die right here,” earned him a one-day delay.—Burton’s Life of Lovat, p. 257.
[1297] Burton’s Lovat, pp. 262, 263.
[1298] Culloden Papers, p. 302.
[1299] Burton’s Lovat, p. 265.
[1300] Burton’s Lovat, p. 265.
[1302] Among these were the Earls of Traquair and Kellie, Robert Maccarty, styling himself Lord Clancarty, Sir James Stewart of Good Trees; Sirs John Douglas, James Harrington, James Campbell, William Dunbar, and Alexander Bannerman; Archibald Stewart, late provost of Edinburgh, Chisholm of Comar, Cameron of Dungallon, Drummond of Bochaldy, Fraser of Foyers, Farquharson of Bulmarrell, Fraser of Avochnacloy, Dow Fraser of Little Garth, Fraser of Browich, Fraser of Gortuleg, Gordon of Abochie, Grant of Glenmoriston, Hunter of Burnside, Hay younger of Rannus, Irvine of Drum, Macdonald of Barisdale, M’Gregor of Glengyle, Macleod of Raasay, Gilbert Menzies, younger of Pitfodels, Moir of Stonywood, Æneas Macdonald, James Macdonald, brother to Kinlochmoidart, Macdonell of Glengarry, Macdonald of Glenco, Robertson of Strowan, Robertson of Faskally, Robertson of Blairfetty, Stuart of Kynnachin, Turner, younger of Turner-hall, &c., &c.
[1302] Among these were the Earls of Traquair and Kellie, Robert Maccarty, who called himself Lord Clancarty, Sir James Stewart of Good Trees; Sirs John Douglas, James Harrington, James Campbell, William Dunbar, and Alexander Bannerman; Archibald Stewart, former provost of Edinburgh, Chisholm of Comar, Cameron of Dungallon, Drummond of Bochaldy, Fraser of Foyers, Farquharson of Bulmarrell, Fraser of Avochnacloy, Dow Fraser of Little Garth, Fraser of Browich, Fraser of Gortuleg, Gordon of Abochie, Grant of Glenmoriston, Hunter of Burnside, Hay younger of Rannus, Irvine of Drum, Macdonald of Barisdale, M’Gregor of Glengyle, Macleod of Raasay, Gilbert Menzies, younger of Pitfodels, Moir of Stonywood, Æneas Macdonald, James Macdonald, brother to Kinlochmoidart, Macdonell of Glengarry, Macdonald of Glenco, Robertson of Strowan, Robertson of Faskally, Robertson of Blairfetty, Stuart of Kynnachin, Turner, younger of Turner-hall, etc., etc.
Among those formerly attainted and excepted in the above-mentioned act, were the following, viz., Lords Pitsligo, Elcho, Nairne, and Ogilvy, Lord George Murray, Lord Lewis Gordon, Lord John Drummond, —— Drummond, eldest son of Lord Strathallan, the Master of Lovat, Graham of Duntroon, Sir William Gordon of Park, Gordon of Glenbucket, young Lochiel, Dr. Cameron, Cameron of Tor Castle, young Clanranald, Lochgarry, young Barisdale, Macdonald of Glencoe, Macpherson of Cluny, Maclachlan of Castle Lachlan, Mackinnon of Mackinnon, Stewart of Ardshiel, Lockhart, younger of Carnwath, Oliphant of Gask and his eldest son, Graham of Airth, Roy Stewart, Farquharson of Monalterye, Hay of Restalrig, &c.
Among those previously declared guilty and excluded in the act mentioned above were the following: Lords Pitsligo, Elcho, Nairne, and Ogilvy; Lord George Murray; Lord Lewis Gordon; Lord John Drummond; —— Drummond, the eldest son of Lord Strathallan; the Master of Lovat; Graham of Duntroon; Sir William Gordon of Park; Gordon of Glenbucket; young Lochiel; Dr. Cameron; Cameron of Tor Castle; young Clanranald; Lochgarry; young Barisdale; Macdonald of Glencoe; Macpherson of Cluny; Maclachlan of Castle Lachlan; Mackinnon of Mackinnon; Stewart of Ardshiel; Lockhart, younger of Carnwath; Oliphant of Gask and his eldest son; Graham of Airth; Roy Stewart; Farquharson of Monalterye; Hay of Restalrig; etc.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
A.D. 1747–1748.
A.D. 1747–1748.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II., 1727–1760.
BRITISH SOVEREIGN:—George II, 1727–1760.
Arrival of Prince Charles at Paris—Meeting with his brother—Reception at Fontainebleau—He returns to Paris—Memorialises Louis—Admonished by his father as to his conduct in France—Charles retires to Avignon—Treatment of Lord G. Murray—His journey to Spain—Return to Paris—Prince Henry made Cardinal—Charles’s pecuniary and other difficulties—His advisers—Congress and peace of Aix-la-Chapelle—Charles and his father protest against the treaty—Charles refuses to quit the French territories—His arrest—Conducted out of the French dominions—Arrival at Avignon.
Arrival of Prince Charles in Paris—Meeting with his brother—Reception at Fontainebleau—He goes back to Paris—He memorializes Louis—Admonished by his father about his behavior in France—Charles retreats to Avignon—Treatment of Lord G. Murray—His journey to Spain—Return to Paris—Prince Henry is made Cardinal—Charles faces financial and other difficulties—His advisors—Congress and peace of Aix-la-Chapelle—Charles and his father protest against the treaty—Charles refuses to leave French territory—His arrest—Escorted out of French lands—Arrival in Avignon.
As soon as the French court received intelligence of the return of Charles to France, they gave orders to prepare the castle of St. Antoine for his reception. He was met near Paris on the 15th of October, (N. S.,[1303]) by his brother and a considerable number of the nobility, who conducted him to his appointed residence. The meeting between the two brothers, who had not seen each other for nearly three years, was of a most affecting description, and the persons who were present declared that they had never before witnessed such a moving scene. Charles at first sight did not know Henry, but the latter at once knew the prince, who is described by his brother as not in the least altered in his appearance since he last saw him, only that he had “grown somewhat broader and fatter.”[1304]
As soon as the French court got word about Charles's return to France, they ordered the castle of St. Antoine to be prepared for his arrival. He was greeted near Paris on October 15th (N.S.,[1303]) by his brother and a significant number of nobles, who escorted him to his designated residence. The reunion between the two brothers, who hadn't seen each other for nearly three years, was incredibly emotional, and witnesses claimed they had never seen such a touching moment before. At first, Charles didn’t recognize Henry, but Henry immediately recognized the prince, who was described by his brother as looking almost the same since their last meeting, only that he had “grown somewhat broader and fatter.”[1304]
Louis with his court was at this time residing at Fontainebleau, and as Charles was impatient to see him, he sent Colonel Warren thither with instructions to Colonel O’Brien, the accredited minister of the Chevalier de St. George at the court of France, to request an audience. Some difficulties were started at first by the French ministers on the subject of this demand, but the king at last consented to see Charles and his brother, but stipulated that they should preserve a sort of incognito.[1305] Louis in fact had become tired of the war, and that he might not widen the breach between him and the court of London by appearing to[739] recognise the pretensions of the exiled family, he had resolved not to receive the sons of the Chevalier at his court as princes of England. James, who was fully aware of this policy of the French court, thus argues the matter with Charles, who naturally felt indignant at the mode of his reception; “I am far from saying but that the king of France might have done a great deal more for you; but after all, we must consider the vast expenses he is at during the war, and the system he has certainly laid down to himself of not treating you and your brother as princes of England, which system I own shocked me at first, and seems preposterous in the present situation of affairs; but when one considers the uncertainty of the events of war, and that if we are not restored before a peace, the king of France cannot but continue to acknowledge the elector of Hanover as king of England, and by consequence treat us no more as princes of England; we cannot but own that it is wise in him, and in a certain sense even kind to us, not to expose himself and us to a possibility and necessity of ceasing to treat us according to our birth, after having once done it.”[1306]
Louis and his court were staying at Fontainebleau at this time, and since Charles was eager to see him, he sent Colonel Warren there with instructions for Colonel O’Brien, the official minister of the Chevalier de St. George at the French court, to request an audience. Initially, the French ministers raised some concerns about this request, but the king eventually agreed to meet Charles and his brother, although he insisted that they should maintain a sort of disguise. Louis had grown weary of the war, and to avoid deepening the rift between him and the court in London by appearing to recognize the claims of the exiled family, he decided not to welcome the sons of the Chevalier at his court as princes of England. James, who fully understood the French court's stance, discussed this situation with Charles, who naturally felt upset about the way he was received; “I’m not saying that the king of France couldn’t have done a lot more for you; however, we have to take into account the huge costs he’s bearing during the war and the principle he has clearly set for himself of not treating you and your brother as princes of England. This principle initially shocked me and seems ridiculous given the current circumstances; but when you think about the unpredictability of war and the fact that if we aren’t restored before a peace is made, the king of France will have no choice but to continue acknowledging the elector of Hanover as king of England, and consequently, treat us no longer as princes of England; we must admit that it’s wise for him and, in a way, even considerate towards us, not to put himself and us in a position where he would have to stop treating us according to our birth after having done so once.”
If Louis had been actuated by the motive thus charitably imputed to him, the reasoning of James would have been plausible enough; but Charles, who had both before and during his expedition experienced the hollowness of the French policy, could not fail to perceive that his father had formed an erroneous idea of Louis’s intentions. As by the treaty of Fontainebleau he had been recognised by that monarch as prince regent of Scotland, Charles had good reason to complain of the mode in which he was to be received by his most Christian majesty; but he repressed his feelings of disappointment on the occasion, and yielded to a necessity which it was not in his power to control. He resolved, however, to neutralize the effect which his appearance at court as a private person might have upon the people by getting up a splendid equipage, and proceeding to Fontainebleau in great state.
If Louis had been motivated by the kind intentions that were suggested, James's reasoning would have made sense; however, Charles, who had seen the emptiness of French policy both before and during his journey, couldn't help but realize that his father had a wrong impression of Louis's intentions. Since the treaty of Fontainebleau had recognized him as the prince regent of Scotland, Charles had every right to be upset about how he was to be received by his most Christian majesty. Still, he held back his feelings of disappointment and accepted a situation that he couldn't change. Nevertheless, he decided to counteract the impression his appearance at court as a private individual might have on the people by arranging a lavish carriage and heading to Fontainebleau in great style.
Accordingly, on the day fixed for his reception at court, Charles left the castle of St. Antoine, accompanied by a number of his friends in coaches and on horseback. The cortege was on the whole very grand; but Charles himself attracted particular attention by the superbness of his dress. His coat was of rose-coloured velvet, embroidered with silver, and lined with silver tissue. His waistcoat was of rich gold brocade, with a spangled fringe set out in scollops. The cockade in his hat and the buckles of his shoes were studded with diamonds. The George at his bosom, and the order of St. Andrew, which he wore at one of the button-holes of his waistcoat, were illustrated with large diamonds. “In fine,” observes an enthusiastic eye-witness, “he glittered all over like the star which they tell you appeared at his nativity.” Louis received Charles with great kindness, and, embracing him, said, “My dearest Prince, I thank Heaven for the very great pleasure it gives me to see you returned in good health after so many fatigues and dangers. You have proved that all the great qualities of the heroes and philosophers are united in you, and I hope that you will one day receive the reward of such extraordinary merit.” The queen, likewise, welcomed him with every demonstration of good-will and affection. He had never been at the court of France before, and every person was extremely desirous of seeing a prince of whom they had heard so much. As Charles retired from the palace, the whole court crowded about him, and complimented him so highly upon the fame of his exploits, that they could scarcely have testified greater joy, or expressed themselves in warmer terms, had the dauphin himself been engaged in the same dangerous expedition, and returned from it in safety.[1307] Charles, it is said, afterwards returned to the palace, and supped with the king, queen, and royal family; and all his[740] attendants were magnificently entertained at several tables, which had been appointed for them according to their rank.
On the day set for his reception at court, Charles left the castle of St. Antoine, accompanied by several friends in coaches and on horseback. The parade was quite impressive overall, but Charles himself drew special attention with his stunning outfit. His coat was made of rose-colored velvet, embroidered with silver and lined with silver fabric. His waistcoat featured rich gold brocade with a spangled fringe arranged in scollops. The cockade in his hat and the buckles on his shoes were adorned with diamonds. The George at his chest and the order of St. Andrew, which he wore on one of the buttonholes of his waistcoat, were embellished with large diamonds. “In short,” noted an enthusiastic eyewitness, “he sparkled all over like the star they say appeared at his birth.” Louis greeted Charles warmly, embracing him as he said, “My dear Prince, I thank Heaven for the immense pleasure it gives me to see you back in good health after so many challenges and dangers. You have shown that all the great qualities of heroes and philosophers are combined in you, and I hope that one day you will be rewarded for such extraordinary merit.” The queen also welcomed him with many signs of goodwill and affection. It was Charles's first time at the French court, and everyone was eager to meet a prince they had heard so much about. As Charles left the palace, the entire court gathered around him, praising him so highly for his achievements that they could hardly have shown more joy or expressed themselves more warmly if the dauphin himself had been on the same dangerous mission and returned safely.[1307] Charles reportedly later returned to the palace and had supper with the king, queen, and royal family, while all his attendants were lavishly entertained at several tables arranged for them according to their rank.
Though the conduct of the French court towards Charles had been deceptive, yet it is understood that Louis was not so bad as his ministers in this respect; and besides, he appears to have entertained a warm regard for Charles personally. It is believed that Louis would have given proofs of his esteem by embarking with spirit in the cause of the exiled family; but he was controlled by his ministers, who certainly never were serious in their professions. Of the sincerity of the queen, however, there cannot be the least doubt. She and Charles’s mother had passed many of their juvenile years together, and had contracted a warm attachment to each other, which had remained unaltered during the life of the latter. In Charles she now beheld the favourite son of her late friend, whom he strongly resembled, and she looked upon him with a maternal tenderness, which was enhanced by the reputation of his exploits, and the knowledge of the sufferings he had endured. Whenever he came to court, she is said to have conversed with him for whole hours together, during which she would make him relate his adventures to herself and her ladies, all of whom were frequently bathed in tears with the affecting recital.
Although the French court's treatment of Charles had been misleading, it's understood that Louis wasn’t as bad as his ministers in that regard; in fact, he seemed to truly care for Charles personally. It’s believed that Louis would have shown his respect by enthusiastically supporting the exiled family, but he was held back by his ministers, who clearly weren't sincere in their promises. However, there’s no doubt about the queen's sincerity. She and Charles's mother spent many of their younger years together and formed a strong bond that remained unchanged throughout the latter's life. In Charles, she saw the favorite son of her late friend, whom he closely resembled, and she looked at him with a motherly affection, which was heightened by his reputation for bravery and the knowledge of his suffering. Whenever he visited the court, she reportedly talked with him for hours, during which she would have him share his adventures with her and her ladies, all of whom were often brought to tears by the touching stories.
Within a day or two after his arrival at Fontainebleau, Charles wrote to Louis requesting the honour of a private audience on the subject of his affairs, which appears to have been granted, as three days thereafter, namely, on the 25th of October, the prince requested another interview, for the purpose of delivering into the king’s own hands a short memoir in relation to his affairs.[1308] Unable to obtain a satisfactory answer, Charles left Fontainebleau, and took up his residence with his brother at Clichy, in the neighbourhood of Paris. His company was much sought after by the fashionable circles of that gay metropolis, but he kept himself comparatively retired. He appeared at the opera for the first time on the 30th of October, and was received by the audience with clapping of hands, which continued till the commencement of the opera, and was renewed at the conclusion.[1309]
Within a day or two after he arrived at Fontainebleau, Charles wrote to Louis asking for the honor of a private meeting to discuss his affairs, which seems to have been granted. Three days later, on the 25th of October, the prince requested another meeting to personally hand the king a short memo regarding his situation.[1308] Unable to get a satisfactory response, Charles left Fontainebleau and moved in with his brother in Clichy, near Paris. His presence was highly desired in the trendy circles of that lively city, but he kept himself fairly low-key. He attended the opera for the first time on the 30th of October and was welcomed by the audience with applause that continued until the performance began and was repeated at the end.[1309]
Though surrounded by men of integrity, who had suffered proscription for his sake, Charles does not appear to have consulted any of them in his difficulties, nor to have honoured them with the least share of his confidence. Shortly after his return to France he wrote to his tutor, Sir Thomas Sheridan, who, after escaping to France, had repaired to Rome, requesting him to join him at Paris; and in the meantime he availed himself of the equivocal services of George Kelly. Sir Thomas, however, saw Charles no more, having died soon after the receipt of his pupil’s letter. Charles then adopted Kelly as his confidant, but he appears to have been in every way unworthy of such a mark of distinction.[1310]
Though he was surrounded by people of integrity who had faced exile for him, Charles didn’t seem to seek their advice during his troubles or trust them at all. Shortly after he returned to France, he wrote to his tutor, Sir Thomas Sheridan, who had escaped to France and then went to Rome, asking him to come to Paris. In the meantime, he relied on the questionable services of George Kelly. However, Sir Thomas never saw Charles again, as he died shortly after receiving his student’s letter. Charles then took Kelly on as his confidant, but he seemed completely unworthy of that honor.[1310]
Some time after Charles’s return to Paris, Louis removed his court from Fontainebleau to Versailles, where the prince and his brother met with a cordial reception from the royal family and the persons about the court, but Charles could not obtain any distinct pledge of support. This result was anticipated by his father, who had a just perception of the policy of France in his regard. “I am afraid,” says James to the prince, “that you will have little reason to be satisfied with the court of France, and that you will not have less need of courage and fortitude in bearing and suffering in that country than you had in acting in Britain.” Apprehensive of the impetuosity of Charles’s temper, he most earnestly recommended him to conduct himself with patience and prudence, and warned him of the consequences which might ensue by adopting a different course. This admonition, however, was thrown away upon Charles.
Some time after Charles returned to Paris, Louis moved his court from Fontainebleau to Versailles, where the prince and his brother were warmly welcomed by the royal family and the court, but Charles couldn’t get any clear promise of support. His father expected this outcome, as he had a good understanding of France’s policy towards him. “I’m afraid,” said James to the prince, “that you won’t have much reason to be happy with the court of France, and that you will need as much courage and resilience to endure and cope in that country as you did while acting in Britain.” Concerned about Charles’s impulsive nature, he strongly urged him to behave with patience and caution and warned him of the possible consequences of taking a different approach. However, this advice fell on deaf ears with Charles.
Resolved to put the sincerity of the French court to the test, Charles presented a memorial to Louis on the state of his affairs. In this paper he drew the attention of the French king to Scotland, which he represented as on the eve of destruction; and he stated, that as the government appeared resolved to confound the innocent with the guilty, it was reasonable to conclude that the discontent of the nation would be general, and that if he was enabled to enter upon another enterprise the number of his adherents would be tripled. He also stated that he would be deceiving his most Christian majesty were he to say that he could again subdue Scotland after his friends had been destroyed, and that if the opportunity was then lost the king of France might for ever renounce any expected aid to his arms by a revolution in that country,—that he had always had numerous partisans in Scotland, though he had never had a sufficient supply either of money, provisions, or regular troops, and that if he had been well provided with only one of these three helps, he would still have been master of Scotland, and probably also of England,—that if he had had three thousand regular troops he would have penetrated into England immediately after the battle of Preston, and as George II. was then absent from the kingdom, and the English troops in Flanders, he could have marched to London without opposition,—that had he been supplied with provisions he could have pursued General Hawley after the battle of Falkirk, and destroyed all his army, which was the flower of the British troops. Finally, that if he had received two months earlier only the half of the money which his majesty had sent him, he would have fought the Duke of Cumberland on equal terms, and he would certainly have beaten him, since with four thousand men only he had kept victory in suspense, though opposed by an army of twelve thousand. Having thus stated the causes to which the failure of his expedition was owing, Charles proposed that Louis should furnish an army of eighteen or twenty thousand men, which he stated he would employ usefully for their mutual interests, which he considered inseparable.[1311]
Determined to test the sincerity of the French court, Charles presented a memo to Louis about the state of his affairs. In this document, he drew the French king's attention to Scotland, which he portrayed as being on the brink of destruction. He argued that since the government seemed intent on treating the innocent the same as the guilty, it was reasonable to assume that nationwide discontent would be widespread. He claimed that if he were able to embark on another mission, the number of his supporters would triple. He also said he would be misleading the most Christian majesty if he suggested that he could reconquer Scotland after his allies had been defeated, and that if the opportunity was lost, the king of France could never expect to aid him through a revolution in that country. He pointed out that he had always had many supporters in Scotland, although he never had enough money, supplies, or regular troops. He asserted that if he had been adequately equipped with just one of these three resources, he would have still controlled Scotland and likely England as well. He claimed that with three thousand regular troops, he could have advanced into England right after the battle of Preston, and since George II was then out of the country and the English troops were in Flanders, he could have marched to London without facing any resistance. He elaborated that had he received enough supplies, he could have chased General Hawley after the battle of Falkirk and defeated his entire army, which was the best of the British forces. Lastly, he stated that if he had received just half the money his majesty sent him two months earlier, he would have faced the Duke of Cumberland on equal footing and would have certainly beaten him, as he had managed to keep victory uncertain with only four thousand men against an army of twelve thousand. After laying out the reasons for the failure of his campaign, Charles requested that Louis provide an army of eighteen or twenty thousand men, which he claimed he would utilize effectively for their mutual interests, which he viewed as inseparable.[1311]
Charles appears to have conducted himself, hitherto, with great moderation; but as no notice was taken of his demand for troops, he grew violent and imperious. The French ministry had, by order of Louis, granted a sum of sixty-two thousand nine hundred livres for the relief of such of Charles’s adherents as had arrived in France,[1312] and Louis himself now offered him a pension suitable to his rank; but he refused to accept it. James, who was fully informed of the circumstances of Charles’s behaviour, thus expostulates with him:—“The truth is, I dread your feeling severely one day the consequence of your present conduct towards the court of France; for although, on account of the obligations they owe you, they may, out of a certain prudence and policy dissemble for a time, yet by gaining the ill-will of those ministers, and by carrying things[742] too high, you will sooner or later certainly feel the bad effects of it; whereas, had you received what the king of France lately offered you, it was still putting yourself in the possession of feeling the effects of his generosity, and you would have probably got much more in time in some shape or another.”[1313] Count D’Argenson also was very complaisant to Charles; but James cautioned him not to infer therefrom, that his conduct was approved of by that minister.
Charles has conducted himself with a lot of restraint up until now, but since his request for troops was completely ignored, he became aggressive and demanding. The French government, under Louis’s orders, allocated sixty-two thousand nine hundred livres to help Charles’s supporters who had arrived in France,[1312] and Louis himself even offered him a pension appropriate for his status; however, he turned it down. James, who was fully aware of Charles’s behavior, expressed his concerns: “Honestly, I worry you’ll regret your current treatment of the French court one day; although they might seem polite and considerate because of their obligations to you, this is just a temporary tactic. If you anger those ministers and push too hard, you’ll inevitably suffer the consequences. If you had accepted what the King of France offered you recently, you’d have been in a much better position to benefit from his generosity, and you would probably have received even more in various ways later on.”[1313] Count D’Argenson was also very accommodating to Charles, but James warned him not to assume that this meant D’Argenson approved of his actions.
Waiting upwards of two months, and receiving no answer to his memorial, Charles addressed a letter to Louis on the 12th of January, in which, after alluding to the favours his majesty had granted to his companions in misfortune, which he regarded as a new proof of his majesty’s generosity towards his family, he stated that his object in coming to the court of France was to propose a plan of an expedition, which would be much more advantageous for both parties than the former;—that this object alone occupied all his thoughts, and that every other step which had been proposed to the king of France to promote his personal interests, had been done without his sanction. He concluded a longish letter, written in his usual loud style, by telling Louis that as he could not appear in the way in which he was persuaded his majesty wished in his own heart to see him, he would retire to some place where his present condition would be of less consequence, and where he would be always ready to concur with the king of France in such steps as might contribute to his glory, and the restoration of his family to their just rights, and he trusted his majesty would approve of his resolution. He added, that if, during his absence, the king of France should find it convenient to think seriously of another expedition, he would immediately return to the court on being informed of his majesty’s wish, and that, in the meantime, he would appoint a person at Paris who had his entire confidence to negotiate in his behalf with the king of France and his ministers.[1314]
After waiting over two months without a response to his memorial, Charles wrote a letter to Louis on January 12th. In the letter, he mentioned the favors that the king had granted to his companions in hardship, which he saw as another sign of the king’s generosity toward his family. He stated that his purpose for coming to the court of France was to propose a plan for an expedition that would benefit both parties more than the previous one. This was the only thing occupying his thoughts, and every other suggestion made to the king of France to advance his personal interests was done without his consent. He wrapped up his lengthy letter, written in his usual bold tone, by informing Louis that since he couldn't present himself in the way he believed the king genuinely wanted, he would withdraw to a place where his current situation mattered less and where he would always be ready to support the king of France in actions that could enhance his glory and restore his family’s rightful place. He expressed hope that the king would agree with his decision. He also added that if, during his absence, the king of France found it fitting to seriously consider another expedition, he would return to court as soon as he was informed of the king’s wishes. In the meantime, he would assign someone he completely trusted in Paris to negotiate on his behalf with the king and his ministers.[1314]
As neither Louis nor his ministers had any intention of entering into Charles’s views, they must have been well pleased with his determination to retire from Paris, where his presence had become exceedingly annoying; but some of his adherents regarded such a step with different feelings, as they thought it would be highly injurious to his interests. Among those who took an active part in opposing this resolution, was young Lochiel. No man was more firmly bent upon another attempt than this high-minded chief, and instead of thinking with Charles, that no expedition should be undertaken without a large force, he was for accepting any succours that could be obtained. Some time after his arrival at Paris, he had opened a correspondence with the Chevalier de St. George, in which he represented to him that the misfortunes which had befallen his cause, though great, were not irretrievable, provided timely measures were adopted for checking the depopulating system which the English government seemed to have adopted. He stated that the ruin of the Scottish adherents of the exiled family would dispirit their friends in England so much, that a restoration would become extremely difficult, if not impracticable, and that, at best, it could only be effected by an army superior to all the forces of the government; whereas, if ten regiments only were landed in Scotland before the Highlands were depopulated, not the Highlanders merely, but all other Scotchmen of spirit would unite in their support, and give so much employment to the troops of the government, that the English Jacobites might, with little assistance, be in a condition to shake off the yoke. He, therefore, advised the Chevalier to accept of whatever succours might be offered. Acting upon principles of the purest disinterestedness, Lochiel was opposed to every proposal which might seem to imply an abandonment of the cause which he had espoused, and when informed by Charles that an application had been made to the French court for a regiment to Lord Ogilvy, he told him that he disapproved of it, as such an application might make the court of France regard the affairs of[743] the exiled family to be more desperate than they really were, and might prevent them from granting a body of troops for a new expedition. Charles seemed to concur in this view; but Lord Ogilvy having obtained a regiment, Charles proposed to ask one for Lochiel also. He objected, however, to the application being made, and told his royal highness that Lord Ogilvy, or others, might incline to make a figure in France, but that his ambition was to serve his country, or perish with it. Charles remarked that he was doing every thing in his power to forward his cause, and persisting in his resolution to procure a regiment for his faithful friend, Lochiel consented to accept of it if obtained, from respect to the prince, though he declared his determination to share the fate of the people he had undone, and if they were to be sacrificed to the vengeance of the government, to fall along with them.[1315] Lochiel now endeavoured to persuade Charles to remain at Paris, and represented to him the bad consequences that might ensue to his affairs by retiring; but his resolution was fixed.
As neither Louis nor his ministers planned to support Charles's ideas, they must have been pleased with his decision to leave Paris, where his presence had become very annoying. However, some of his supporters had different feelings about this move, believing it would seriously harm his interests. Young Lochiel was among those actively opposing this decision. No one was more determined to make another attempt than this principled leader, and rather than agreeing with Charles that no expedition should start without a large force, he believed they should take any support that was available. After arriving in Paris, he started communicating with the Chevalier de St. George, where he conveyed that while the recent disasters to their cause were significant, they weren’t beyond recovery if timely actions were taken to counter the depopulation strategy supported by the English government. He explained that the downfall of Scottish supporters of the exiled family would discourage their friends in England, making restoration difficult, if not impossible, and that, at best, it could only be achieved with an army stronger than all government forces. However, if just ten regiments were landed in Scotland before the Highlands were emptied, not only the Highlanders but all other spirited Scots would rally in support, creating enough distraction for government troops so that the English Jacobites could, with little help, be in a place to break free. He, therefore, urged the Chevalier to accept any assistance offered. Acting out of pure selflessness, Lochiel opposed any proposal that might suggest abandoning the cause he supported, and when Charles informed him that a request had been made to the French court for a regiment for Lord Ogilvy, he expressed his disapproval, arguing that such a request might make the French court see the exiled family's situation as more hopeless than it really was, potentially preventing them from sending troops for a new expedition. Charles seemed to agree with this perspective; however, after Lord Ogilvy obtained a regiment, Charles suggested asking for one for Lochiel as well. However, Lochiel objected to the request and told the prince that while Lord Ogilvy or others might be inclined to make a name for themselves in France, his ambition was to serve his country or die with it. Charles noted that he was doing everything he could to advance his cause, and adhering to his plan to secure a regiment for his loyal friend, Lochiel agreed to accept it if it was obtained, out of respect for the prince, though he insisted on sharing the fate of the people he had let down and that if they were to be sacrificed to the government's wrath, he would fall with them. Lochiel then tried to convince Charles to stay in Paris, highlighting the negative consequences that might result from his departure, but Charles was resolute in his decision.
Charles had in fact resolved to pay a visit to the king of Spain, and his retirement to Avignon, whither he announced his intention to proceed, was a mere blind to conceal his design from the court of France. The Chevalier, desirous in the present posture of his affairs of paying his court to his Catholic majesty, had been, for some time, applying for permission to send his youngest son to Spain. He announced his intention to Charles, and stated that he considered it would be for his interest, that while one of his sons was in France, the other should be in Spain.[1316]
Charles had actually decided to visit the king of Spain, and his planned trip to Avignon, which he mentioned, was just a cover to hide his true intention from the court of France. The Chevalier, wanting to curry favor with his Catholic Majesty given the current situation, had been trying for a while to get permission to send his youngest son to Spain. He informed Charles of his plan and explained that he thought it would be in his best interest for one of his sons to be in France while the other was in Spain.[1316]
When James felt so uneasy in reference to Charles’s deportment towards the French ministry, as to write him repeated remonstrances on the subject, it may be supposed that he would have been gratified at his resolution to retire to Avignon, more particularly as the Chevalier’s agents at Paris, who had been discarded by Charles, would have probably regained the little influence they had with the French court; but James was equally disappointed with the prince’s friends at Paris at Charles’s determination. In a letter which he wrote to the prince in answer to one from the latter, dated the 21st of January, stating his intention to retire to Avignon, James stated the great concern which he felt, at a step of which he could not comprehend the meaning, and that nothing, in his opinion, could justify it but a resolution on the part of the king of France not to allow him to remain in that kingdom.
When James felt uneasy about Charles's behavior towards the French ministry and wrote him several complaints about it, you might think he would have been pleased with Charles's decision to retire to Avignon, especially since the Chevalier’s agents in Paris, who had been dismissed by Charles, would likely regain some of their influence with the French court. However, James was just as disappointed as Charles’s friends in Paris with his decision. In a letter responding to Charles's message dated January 21st, where Charles expressed his intention to retreat to Avignon, James shared his deep concern about a move he couldn't understand, stating that nothing could justify it except for the king of France’s decision not to allow him to stay in the kingdom.
Charles left Paris for Avignon about the end of January, 1747. During his stay at Paris, he had evinced a laudable anxiety to mitigate the sufferings of his companions in misfortune by acts of kindness; but there was one among them who met with neither sympathy nor gratitude at his hands. This was Lord George Murray, who had sacrificed more for him than any other individual then living. Aware of this feeling of Charles towards him, Lord George did not visit Paris on his arrival in Holland in December; but, after some stay, proceeded to Rome to pay his respects to the Chevalier de St. George. Charles, however, appears to have expected him at Paris; and in the event of his arrival there during his absence, he left written instructions with his brother Henry, to do every thing in his power to get him arrested and committed to prison.[1317]
Charles left Paris for Avignon around the end of January, 1747. While he was in Paris, he showed a commendable eagerness to ease the suffering of his fellow unfortunate individuals through his kindness; however, there was one person among them who received neither sympathy nor gratitude from him. This was Lord George Murray, who had sacrificed more for him than anyone else alive at that time. Knowing how Charles felt about him, Lord George chose not to visit Paris upon his arrival in Holland in December; instead, after a short stay, he went to Rome to pay his respects to the Chevalier de St. George. Charles, however, seemed to have expected him in Paris, and if he arrived while Charles was away, he left written instructions with his brother Henry to do everything possible to get him arrested and thrown in prison.[1317]
Shortly after Charles’s departure his brother, Henry, received a notification from his father, of his intention to send him to Spain. He immediately sent a copy of the Chevalier’s letter to Charles, and stated his regret at the prospect of being removed to such a distance from his brother; but instead of thanking him for this kind expression of his feelings, Charles returned him a very petulant answer. He informed him that, while in Scotland, he had formed a design of going to the court of Spain himself, and that he had left Paris with that intention,—that having resolved to make the journey, he had not asked leave from his father for fear of being refused,—and that he intended to go and return with all imaginable privacy. He entreated Henry, by all the ties of brotherly affection, and by the regard which he had for his success of the cause, not to start from Paris though he should get leave, until the result of Charles’s journey was known. He requested him to confide the secret of his journey to the king of France upon receipt of his next letter, and to represent to Louis that he had suddenly taken the resolution of making a journey to Spain after his arrival at Avignon. Henry, whose character was extremely mild and conciliating, stated, in reply, that he had communicated “the king’s letter” to him as soon as he had received it, and that his province in that, as in every thing else, was blind obedience; but he observed, that his father could not foresee Charles’s resolution, and that if his going to Spain would change the system Charles seemed to have proposed to himself, he would not make use of any leave he might obtain without receiving farther orders, which, he was convinced, would be to remain at Paris, whenever his father knew of Charles’s determination to proceed to Spain.
Shortly after Charles left, his brother Henry received a notice from their father about his plan to send him to Spain. He quickly sent a copy of the Chevalier's letter to Charles and expressed his regret about being so far from his brother. Instead of appreciating this kind gesture, Charles responded with a very sulky reply. He let Henry know that while in Scotland, he had decided to go to the Spanish court himself and had left Paris with that goal in mind. He explained that he skipped asking for permission from their father for fear of being refused and planned to make the trip discreetly. He urged Henry, by all the bonds of brotherly love and concern for their cause, not to leave Paris even if he got permission until they knew the outcome of Charles's journey. He asked Henry to keep his plans a secret from the king of France upon receiving his next letter and to tell Louis that he had suddenly decided to travel to Spain after arriving in Avignon. Henry, whose nature was very gentle and accommodating, replied that he had shared "the king's letter" with Charles as soon as he got it and that his role in all this was simply to obey without question. However, he pointed out that their father couldn't predict Charles's decision and that if Charles's trip to Spain would change the plans he seemed to have set, he wouldn't use any permission he might get without further instructions, which he believed would be to stay in Paris once their father learned about Charles's intention to go to Spain.
Accompanied by Kelly, Dr. Cameron, and two or three domestics, Charles left Avignon early in 1747, and repaired to Madrid; but his reception appears to have been cold and formal, and he did not even see the queen-dowager, whom he was particularly anxious to meet. Alluding to this visit, the Chevalier observes to Charles, “I am much more concerned than surprised you had not a better reception in Spain; but I am in hopes your going thither will be of no ill consequence, provided you manage your matters in a proper manner on your return to Paris.”[1318]
Accompanied by Kelly, Dr. Cameron, and two or three staff members, Charles left Avignon early in 1747 and traveled to Madrid. However, his reception seemed cold and formal, and he didn't even get to see the queen-dowager, whom he was particularly eager to meet. Referring to this visit, the Chevalier tells Charles, “I’m more concerned than surprised that you didn’t get a better reception in Spain; but I'm hopeful that your trip there won’t have negative consequences, as long as you handle things properly when you return to Paris.”[1318]
In a memoir which Charles presented to Caravajal on the 6th of March, to sound the intentions of the Spanish court, he requested to be informed, in the event of the king of France agreeing to fit out an expedition in his favour, what aid his Catholic majesty would contribute in its support. He required that 30,000 fusils and 10,000 sabres should be set apart for his use in a convenient place, in order that when occasion required he might obtain them at once in a quiet manner. That two or three small ships should be got ready as soon as possible, and loaded with grain, to be sent to Scotland under the charge of a gentleman he would send along with them. That the king of Spain should give him commissions for three Scotch regiments, which, when completed, should be formed into a brigade.[1319] In answer to these demands, Caravajal stated, that his master could spare no ships of war to assist in the expedition, as he had only seventeen in Europe, that some of these were disabled, and that the rest were employed in the Italian war; that as to arms, orders would be given to manufacture the required number; and that arrangements would be made for carrying his demand for a supply of grain into effect. Finally, that as to the proposal about the regiments, he believed his majesty would give his consent to it.
In a memoir that Charles shared with Caravajal on March 6th, to gauge the intentions of the Spanish court, he asked to be informed about what support his Catholic Majesty would provide if the king of France agreed to launch an expedition on his behalf. He requested that 30,000 rifles and 10,000 sabers be set aside for him in a secure location so that he could access them discreetly when needed. He also asked for two or three small ships to be prepared as soon as possible and loaded with grain to be sent to Scotland, overseen by a gentleman he would send with them. Additionally, he requested commissions for three Scottish regiments, which, once completed, should be organized into a brigade.[1319] In response to these requests, Caravajal indicated that his master could not spare any warships for the expedition because he only had seventeen in Europe, some of which were damaged, and the rest were occupied in the Italian war. Regarding arms, he assured that orders would be placed to manufacture the needed quantity, and arrangements would be made to fulfill the request for grain. Lastly, he mentioned that he believed his majesty would agree to the proposal about the regiments.
After remaining four or five days at Madrid, Charles retired to Guadalaxara till he should obtain a definitive answer on the subject of raising the regiments. His Catholic majesty at last consented, but stipulated that none but Scotchmen should be admitted into these regiments, a condition which, under existing circumstances, rendered their formation impracticable.[1320][745] Finding his journey thus in a manner unavailing, Charles returned to Paris, where he arrived on the 24th of March.
After spending four or five days in Madrid, Charles went to Guadalajara while he waited for a final answer about forming the regiments. His Catholic Majesty eventually agreed, but said that only Scotsmen could join these regiments, a condition that made it impossible to create them under the current circumstances.[1320][745]Realizing his journey was, in a way, fruitless, Charles returned to Paris, arriving on March 24th.
It is probable that Charles’s return to Paris was hastened by a remonstrance sent to him by Lochiel on the subject of his retirement to Avignon. This zealous chief represented to the prince that peace was the topic of general conversation, and as there existed a universal desire for it in France, there was reason to believe that George II. and his allies would obtain any terms they might ask in relation to Charles. He proposed,[1321] that if Charles could not obtain from France such an embarkation of troops as would enable him to land in England and overturn the government at one blow, he should endeavour to get an embarkation for Scotland, where the disposition of the people was still so favourable, that if he could return to the Highlands with artillery, arms, and ammunition, and only four or five battalions of foot, he believed he would not only relieve his distressed friends, and save the remainder of the country from ruin, but deliver all Scotland from the slavery to which he supposed it would soon be reduced.
It’s likely that Charles rushed back to Paris because Lochiel sent him a message about his retreat to Avignon. This committed leader pointed out to the prince that peace was on everyone’s mind, and since there was a widespread desire for it in France, it seemed reasonable to think that George II and his allies could ask for any terms regarding Charles. He suggested,[1321] that if Charles couldn't secure enough troops from France to land in England and completely overthrow the government, he should aim to get troops for Scotland instead, where the people were still supportive. He believed that if he could return to the Highlands with artillery, weapons, and just four or five battalions, he could not only help his struggling friends and save the rest of the country from disaster but also free all of Scotland from the oppression he thought was coming.
Charles accordingly renewed his application to Louis and his ministers, but did not succeed in bringing “these people to reason,” as he himself expresses it, or in other words, prevailing on them to accede to his demand. Baffled again in his attempt to induce the French government to engage actively in his cause, Charles contemplated a matrimonial alliance with the czarina, with the view of engaging her in his interest; but his father, to whom he communicated his design, considered it impracticable, and Charles appears to have immediately dropt it.
Charles renewed his request to Louis and his ministers, but he didn't manage to convince “these people to see reason,” as he put it, or in other words, to agree to his demands. Once again frustrated in his effort to persuade the French government to actively support his cause, Charles started thinking about a possible marriage alliance with the czarina to win her over to his side. However, when he shared his plan with his father, his father thought it was unworkable, and Charles seems to have quickly abandoned the idea.
Notwithstanding the untoward appearance of his affairs, Charles was by no means discouraged; but the promotion of his brother to the cardinalate, which took place about three months after his return from Spain, damped his spirits. Henry had every reason to be dissatisfied with Charles’s conduct towards himself personally; but he made no complaints, and it was only owing to the peevish way in which Charles alluded to him in his letters to his father that James became apprised of his dislike to his brother.[1322] Being of a pious disposition, Henry became desirous of embracing the ecclesiastical state, and resolved to repair to Italy to consult his father upon the subject. As he knew that Charles would object to his departure from Paris, and might possibly take measures to prevent it, he went off without informing him. Charles complained to his father of Henry’s leaving Paris without acquainting him; but whilst James admitted that it was certainly not according to rule that Henry should have gone[746] away without taking leave of Charles in person, he said he could not blame him for it under existing circumstances.
Despite the unfavorable state of his affairs, Charles was not at all discouraged; however, his brother's promotion to cardinal about three months after his return from Spain brought him down. Henry had plenty of reasons to be unhappy with how Charles treated him, but he didn’t voice his complaints. It was only because of the petty remarks Charles made about him in his letters to their father that James realized Charles disliked his brother. Being naturally religious, Henry wanted to pursue a religious life and decided to go to Italy to discuss it with their father. Knowing that Charles would object to his leaving Paris and might try to stop him, he left without telling him. Charles complained to their father about Henry leaving Paris without informing him. While James acknowledged that it wasn't exactly proper for Henry to leave without saying goodbye to Charles in person, he felt he couldn’t blame him given the circumstances.
The first notice which Charles received of the intended promotion of his brother was by a letter from his father, dated from Albano on the 13th of June, 1747.[1323] Charles was both grieved and enraged when he received this intelligence, and shut himself up for several hours to give vent to his sorrow or vexation. Hitherto Charles had drunk the health of his father and brother every day at dinner, but he now discontinued that of Henry, and forbade every person about him ever to mention his name in his presence.[1324] The friends of the family regretted exceedingly this step on the part of Henry, which they considered a very imprudent one, so far as the expected restoration of the Stuarts was concerned, as it narrowed their prospects of success; but neither Henry nor James had any ambition for a crown, and the latter intended, if the succession opened, never to assume the diadem.[1325] Both the pope and James notified to the king of France the design of presenting Henry with a cardinal’s hat, and Louis in return signified his approbation of the step.
The first notice Charles got about his brother’s upcoming promotion was a letter from their father, dated from Albano on June 13, 1747.[1323] Charles felt both sad and angry when he received this news, and he locked himself away for several hours to deal with his feelings. Up until then, Charles had toasted to the health of his father and brother every day at dinner, but he stopped toasting to Henry and prohibited anyone around him from mentioning Henry’s name.[1324] The family friends deeply regretted Henry’s decision, which they thought was very unwise, especially regarding the potential restoration of the Stuarts, as it limited their chances of success. However, neither Henry nor James had any ambition for a crown, and James intended that if the succession became available, he would never take the crown.[1325] Both the pope and James informed the king of France about the plan to give Henry a cardinal’s hat, and Louis responded by showing his approval of the decision.
Among other subjects of uneasiness which pressed heavily upon Charles at this time, was the state of his pecuniary concerns. He still resolutely refused to receive any pension from the French court, and it was perhaps owing to this refusal that the French ministry showed no disposition to pay the allowances which had been granted to his adherents. To relieve the prince’s immediate necessities, his father had sent him an order on Waters, his banker at Paris, for fifteen thousand livres, significantly observing, however, that as Charles had refused the pension which Louis had offered, the Chevalier presumed that he had some other resource to supply his wants. James, however, had taken care that the obstinacy of his son should not stand in the way of Louis’s bounty, and he accordingly directed O’Brien his agent to draw the pension which Charles had refused, to apply the third part thereof for the use of his son, Henry, whilst in France, and to lay out the other two-thirds in the way he should be afterwards directed.[1326] Mr. John Grahame,[1327] in a letter to the Chevalier de St. George, represents the prince as having no visible means of subsistence, and that he could compare his “situation to nothing better than an immense labyrinth, out of which he had not a bit of thread to conduct him.” Charles was too proud to ask his father for aid; but the latter, on hearing of his difficulties, ordered O’Brien to pay forty thousand livres into O’Sullivan’s hands on his account, out of the sum he had drawn on account of Charles’s pension. The prince, however, consistently declined the money, knowing the source whence it came.
Among other worries weighing heavily on Charles at this time was his financial situation. He still stubbornly refused to accept any pension from the French court, and it was likely because of this refusal that the French government showed no intention of paying the allowances promised to his supporters. To help with the prince’s immediate needs, his father sent him an order for fifteen thousand livres from Waters, his banker in Paris, noting, however, that since Charles had turned down the pension offered by Louis, the Chevalier assumed he had some other way to meet his expenses. James, however, made sure that his son's stubbornness wouldn’t get in the way of Louis's generosity, and he directed O’Brien, his agent, to collect the pension Charles had refused, to use one-third of it for his son, Henry, while he was in France, and to spend the remaining two-thirds as he would later be instructed.[1326] Mr. John Grahame,[1327] in a letter to the Chevalier de St. George, described the prince as having no visible means of support and said he could only compare his “situation to nothing better than an immense labyrinth, out of which he had not a bit of thread to guide him.” Charles was too proud to ask his father for help, but upon hearing of his difficulties, James ordered O’Brien to pay forty thousand livres into O’Sullivan’s hands on his behalf, from the amount he had drawn related to Charles’s pension. The prince, however, consistently refused the money, knowing where it came from.
In the circumstances in which he was thus placed by his own obstinacy, Charles, who never displayed much generosity towards those who had offended him, was not in the best possible mood to exercise the virtue of forgiveness. His father had repeatedly written him in relation to his threatened seizure of Lord George Murray, and had strongly inculcated the propriety of forgiving a man who had suffered so much in his cause; but Charles disregarded these paternal admonitions. Lord George was very desirous to effect a reconciliation, by making every reasonable submission that could be required of him, and for this purpose left Rome for Paris, where he arrived on the 10th of July. Charles was then living at St. Ouen, in the neighbourhood of Paris, and Lord George having, the day after his arrival, ascertained the place of his residence, intended to proceed thither early on the 12th, to pay his respects to the prince. His lordship was, however, prevented from carrying his[747] intention into effect, by a message from Charles, who, hearing of his arrival in Paris, sent Mr. Stafford, one of his household, to Lord George, to inform him that it was the prince’s wish that he should not appear at St. Ouen, but that he would do well to leave Paris as soon as he could. Lord George requested Stafford to acquaint the prince that he had come to France with no other design but to pay his respects to him, and that he would punctually obey his orders by leaving France.
In the situation created by his own stubbornness, Charles, who never showed much kindness towards those who had wronged him, was not in the best mood to forgive. His father had written to him several times about his plan to take Lord George Murray, urging him to forgive a man who had suffered so much for his cause; but Charles ignored these fatherly suggestions. Lord George was eager to make amends, willing to do whatever was necessary to reconcile, and for this reason, he left Rome for Paris, arriving on July 10th. At that time, Charles was living in St. Ouen, near Paris, and the day after arriving, Lord George learned where he was staying and planned to go there early on the 12th to pay his respects. However, he was stopped from following through with this plan when Charles sent Mr. Stafford, one of his household members, to inform Lord George that the prince wished for him not to come to St. Ouen and that he would do well to leave Paris as soon as possible. Lord George asked Stafford to let the prince know that he had come to France only to pay his respects and that he would promptly follow his orders by leaving France.
Notwithstanding frequent disputes with the French ministers, Charles always endeavoured to keep on good terms with their master; and when he defeated the confederates at Laffeldt, he wrote a letter expressive of the great joy he felt on the occasion. As every victory gained over the allies appeared favourable to his cause, he cannot be well blamed for entertaining such a feeling; but the existence of this document subverts the idea generally entertained, that Charles never expressed any satisfaction at the conquests of the French in Flanders. He was no doubt solicitous that Great Britain should maintain her honour in the field and on the ocean; but his patriotism was not so disinterested as to make him prefer that honour to the crown for which he was contending. It was not until he saw that he could no longer depend upon France for aid that his patriotism was roused.
Despite frequent conflicts with the French ministers, Charles always tried to maintain good relations with their leader; and when he defeated the confederates at Laffeldt, he wrote a letter expressing the great joy he felt about the victory. Since every victory over the allies seemed beneficial to his cause, he can't really be criticized for feeling that way; however, the existence of this letter challenges the common belief that Charles never showed any satisfaction with the French conquests in Flanders. He undoubtedly wanted Great Britain to preserve its honor both on land and at sea, but his patriotism wasn't so selfless that he would prioritize that honor over the crown he was fighting for. It wasn't until he realized he could no longer rely on France for support that his sense of patriotism was awakened.
Much as Charles trusted to his personal powers for negotiation, he soon found that it was no easy matter to bring the ministers of Louis “to reason;” and that, to be successful, it was necessary to obtain the aid of some experienced politician. He accordingly looked about him for one in whom he could repose his confidence, and fixed upon Lord Marischal as the person most likely to answer his wishes. To this nobleman, who was then living at Treviso, Charles despatched a letter in the month of August, in which he stated that his father had left him entire master, to employ such persons as were most agreeable to him, and that he might easily believe his first choice would light upon him. He informed him that his desire was that his lordship should join him with all convenient speed, and that he had too good an opinion of his loyalty and regard for his bleeding country to make him have the least doubt of his compliance, especially since all the causes of discontent which his lordship might heretofore have had, were now quite removed. Highly complimentary as this letter was, Lord Marischal declined the honour intended him. He stated that he had not retired from public life till he saw how useless his services were, and must have been had they been continued; and that the broken state of his health required that he should pass the rest of his days in quiet.[1328]
Much as Charles relied on his own negotiation skills, he quickly realized that convincing Louis's ministers was not straightforward. To succeed, he needed the support of an experienced politician. He began searching for someone he could trust and settled on Lord Marischal as the most likely candidate to meet his needs. In August, Charles sent a letter to Lord Marischal, who was living in Treviso, stating that his father had given him full authority to choose whoever he wanted. He expressed that he hoped his first choice would be Lord Marischal, informing him of his wish for him to join him as soon as possible. Charles mentioned that he had great faith in Lord Marischal's loyalty and concern for his struggling country, believing there should be no doubt about his willingness to help, especially since any previous reasons for discontent had been resolved. Despite the flattering tone of the letter, Lord Marischal declined the honor. He explained that he had stepped back from public life after realizing how unnecessary his contributions had become if he were to continue. He added that his declining health required him to spend his remaining days in peace.[1328]
Disappointed in his advances to Lord Marischal, Charles gave himself up entirely to the direction of George Kelly, his secretary, who, it is alleged, was personally obnoxious to the French court. To counteract the rising power of this new favourite, the pernicious influence of whose counsels some of the adherents of the exiled family were already beginning to feel, Sempil, one of the Chevalier’s agents at Paris, by desire of Lochiel and Drummond of Bochaldy, drew up and forwarded a representation to James in the month of June 1747. The Chevalier, who was not a bad judge of mankind, foreseeing the bad consequences that would follow if Kelly was allowed to guide the councils of the prince, had cautioned Charles against his interference shortly after his return from Scotland; but the prince attributed his father’s dislike to Kelly to the misrepresentations of his enemies. In a letter, alluding to some complaints made by Charles against his brother, James observes, “What you now write to me is manifestly the product of Kelly’s malice ... as long as you are directed or influenced by him, depend upon it nothing will go well with you, and you will never have a moment’s quiet yourself.”[1329]
Disappointed by his attempts to win over Lord Marischal, Charles completely gave in to the influence of his secretary, George Kelly, who was reportedly disliked by the French court. To fight against the growing power of this new favorite—whose harmful advice some supporters of the exiled family were already starting to feel—Sempil, one of the Chevalier’s agents in Paris, at the request of Lochiel and Drummond of Bochaldy, wrote and sent a statement to James in June 1747. The Chevalier, who had a good understanding of people, predicted that allowing Kelly to guide the prince's decisions would lead to serious issues and had warned Charles against his influence shortly after his return from Scotland. However, Charles thought his father’s disdain for Kelly stemmed from his enemies' falsehoods. In a letter referring to some grievances Charles had about his brother, James noted, “What you now write to me is clearly the result of Kelly’s malice... as long as you are guided or influenced by him, you can be sure that nothing will go well for you, and you will never find any peace yourself.”[1329]
These admonitions, which were repeated after Drummond’s communication, were, however, thrown away upon Charles, who clung to his secretary with as great pertinacity as ever. This predilection for Kelly, if the statement of Sempil is to be credited, ruined the prince’s negotiations with the French ministry, who, according to him, would have entertained a proposal made by the Marquis de Puyzieux, of embarking a force for Scotland on the dissolution[748] of the British parliament; but the design was given up, because the persons in whom Charles seemed to repose his confidence were obnoxious to the French court, and were considered unworthy of trust.[1330]
These warnings, repeated after Drummond’s communication, were, however, ignored by Charles, who clung to his secretary with the same stubbornness as ever. This preference for Kelly, if Sempil's account is to be believed, sabotaged the prince’s negotiations with the French ministry, who, according to him, would have considered a proposal made by the Marquis de Puyzieux to send a force to Scotland upon the dissolution[748] of the British parliament; but the plan was abandoned because the people Charles seemed to trust were disliked by the French court and deemed untrustworthy.[1330]
Whilst the French government evaded Charles’s demand for a supply of troops, it acceded in other respects to his wishes. A regiment was given to Lochiel,[1331] the arrears of the gratuities granted to the Scotch exiles were paid up, and a fixed allowance of thirty-six thousand livres per annum was granted to them, the appropriation of which was left entirely to the prince. Having thus provided for his friends, the French ministry thought that Charles’s repugnance to a pension might be overcome; and accordingly M. de Lally, who was directed to communicate to him the largess granted to his adherents, was also appointed to sound him on the subject of an allowance to himself. Charles, writing to M. de Puyzieux, observed, that he would accept with pleasure even the smallest favour his majesty was disposed to grant; but he begged that nothing should be given him in name of a pension, and that he should be permitted to deny to his English friends, even face to face, that he was in the receipt of it.[1332] It thus appears that Charles’s objection to a pension did not proceed from any disinclination to receive the money, but from an apprehension that the circumstance of his becoming a pensioner of France would injure him with his English friends. It is not known whether the French government acted upon Charles’s suggestion.
While the French government avoided Charles’s request for troop reinforcements, they acquiesced to his other demands. A regiment was assigned to Lochiel,[1331] the back payments of the aid given to the Scottish exiles were settled, and a fixed annual allowance of thirty-six thousand livres was provided for them, with Charles given full control over its distribution. Having secured support for his allies, the French ministry believed they could change Charles’s reluctance towards accepting a pension; thus, M. de Lally was tasked with informing him of the funds allocated for his loyal supporters and to discuss the possibility of an allowance for himself. Charles, in a letter to M. de Puyzieux, stated that he would happily accept even the smallest favor the king wished to give; however, he requested that nothing be labeled a pension, and that he should be able to deny to his English friends, even in person, that he was receiving one.[1332] This suggests that Charles’s objection to a pension wasn’t due to a lack of willingness to accept the money, but rather a fear that being a pensioner of France would damage his reputation with his English friends. It remains unclear if the French government followed Charles’s suggestion.
It was the policy of the French court, whilst the war lasted, to keep up appearances with the exiled family, so as to encourage the belief that it really intended to aid in its restoration. This notion was strengthened by the appointment of Lord Ogilvy and Lochiel to the command of regiments; and the fears of an invasion after Charles’s return to France are said to have delayed for a time the embarkation of the British troops for Flanders. This system of intimidation would in all probability have been persevered in had not France become tired of a war which had exhausted her treasury, destroyed her commerce, and almost annihilated her navy. The confederates were equally weary of a war in which they had reaped neither honour nor advantage, and they therefore gladly availed themselves of an offer of pacification made by France. The belligerent powers accordingly agreed to hold a congress, which was opened at Aix-la-Chapelle in March 1748.
It was the French court's policy, during the war, to maintain appearances with the exiled family, to promote the belief that it genuinely intended to help restore them. This idea was reinforced by appointing Lord Ogilvy and Lochiel to lead regiments, and fears of an invasion after Charles’s return to France reportedly delayed the British troops' departure for Flanders. This intimidation strategy likely would have continued if France hadn't grown tired of a war that drained its treasury, devastated its commerce, and nearly destroyed its navy. The allied forces were equally fatigued by a war that had brought them neither honor nor benefit, so they happily accepted an offer for peace made by France. The warring parties agreed to hold a congress, which began in Aix-la-Chapelle in March 1748.
Charles now saw that all hope of an immediate restoration was at an end, and must have perceived, from the strong desire which existed in France for peace, and the low state to which that kingdom was reduced by the war, that his interests would form no bar in the way of a general pacification.
Charles now realized that all hope for an immediate restoration was gone. He must have noticed, from the strong desire for peace in France and the dire circumstances the country faced due to the war, that his interests wouldn’t hinder a broader peace agreement.
The first public step which Charles took to mark his displeasure with the conduct of the French government, in suing for a peace, was of a very decided character. When the congress of Aix-la-Chapelle was about to assemble, he gave instructions to the Sieur Roettier to strike a medal with his head, and the inscription, “Carolus Walliæ Princeps” (Charles Prince of Wales); and on the reverse the figure Britannia and a fleet of war-vessels, with the significant motto, “Amor et Spes Britanniæ” (The Love and Hope of Britain).
The first public move Charles made to show his dissatisfaction with the French government for seeking peace was quite bold. As the congress of Aix-la-Chapelle was about to convene, he instructed Sieur Roettier to create a medal featuring his portrait and the inscription, “Prince Charles of Wales” (Charles Prince of Wales); on the back, there was the image of Britannia along with a fleet of warships, accompanied by the meaningful motto, “Love and Hope of Britain” (The Love and Hope of Britain).
When the medal appeared it created a great sensation in France, and many of the French nobility were deeply offended at the device and motto, which they regarded as an insult offered to the nation. The prince of Conti, in particular, who was accounted one of the proudest men in all France, showed his chagrin on the occasion. Meeting Charles one day in the Luxembourg Gardens, Conti observed to Charles, with an air of pleasantry, under which a sneer was observed to lurk, that the device of his medal was not just so applicable as some persons might at first suppose, as the[749] British navy had not shown any particular friendship for him. Charles, who at once perceived the censure, immediately replied, “That is true, Prince! but I am, nevertheless, the friend of the navy against all its enemies; as I shall always look upon the glory of England as my own, and her glory is in her navy.” About the time the medal was struck Charles sat for his portrait to Tocqué, the eminent painter, which was immediately engraved by Wille, the celebrated engraver, with the title “Carolus Walliæ Princeps.”
When the medal came out, it caused quite a stir in France, and many members of the French nobility were really offended by the design and motto, which they saw as an insult to the nation. The Prince of Conti, in particular, who was known as one of the proudest men in all of France, displayed his displeasure about it. One day, while meeting Charles in the Luxembourg Gardens, Conti casually remarked to Charles, with a hint of mockery, that the insignia on his medal wasn't as fitting as some might think, since the British navy hadn't shown him any particular kindness. Charles quickly picked up on the criticism and replied, “That’s true, Prince! But I am still a supporter of the navy against all its enemies; I will always consider the glory of England as my own, and her glory lies in her navy.” Around the same time the medal was made, Charles posed for his portrait with Tocqué, the renowned painter, which was then engraved by the famous engraver Wille, titled “Carolus Walliæ Princeps.”
On the 30th of April, the preliminaries of a general peace were signed by the ministers of Great Britain, France, and the United Provinces, the basis of which was a general restitution of the conquests which had been made during the war. A suspension of arms almost immediately followed the signing of the preliminaries. Charles was not aware that the preliminaries had been signed till some time after the suspension of arms, and he consoled himself with the vain hope that peace was not so near at hand as was generally supposed.[1333]
On April 30th, the groundwork for a general peace was signed by the ministers of Great Britain, France, and the United Provinces, which was based on a complete return of the territories taken during the war. A ceasefire almost immediately followed the signing of the agreement. Charles didn’t realize that the agreement had been signed until some time after the ceasefire, and he comforted himself with the misguided belief that peace was not as close as everyone thought.[1333]
During the negotiations Charles still went to court, though not so frequently as before, and always endeavoured to avoid any personal interviews with the king; but when informed of the signing of the preliminaries, he gave up his visits entirely. His father, and the adherents of his family, expected that he would no longer remain in a kingdom which was now again to sacrifice the interests of his house; but instead of evincing any disposition to depart, he gave a decided indication of fixing himself in Paris, by hiring a splendid hotel upon the Quai de Theatin for himself and his principal friends, in order, as he said, to be near the opera, play-house, and the other places of public diversion in Paris. To show how little he regarded the proceedings at Aix-la-Chapelle, he appeared much gayer than usual, and when any person alluded, in his presence, to the congress, he seemed not to regard the matter, and waived the subject by singing or introducing some different topic of conversation.
During the negotiations, Charles still went to court, but not as often as before, and he always tried to avoid any personal meetings with the king. However, when he heard that the preliminaries were signed, he completely stopped his visits. His father and the supporters of his family expected him to leave the kingdom, which was about to sacrifice his family's interests again. Instead of showing any intention to leave, he made it clear that he planned to stay in Paris by renting a luxurious hotel on the Quai de Theatin for himself and his close friends, saying it was so he could be close to the opera, theater, and other public entertainment in Paris. To show how little he cared about the events at Aix-la-Chapelle, he seemed happier than usual, and when anyone mentioned the congress in his presence, he acted as if he didn't care about it and changed the subject by singing or bringing up something else entirely.
To show, however, that he was not indifferent to his rights, Charles drew up a protest against any stipulation which might be entered into by the contracting parties, contrary to these rights, of which he sent a copy to the king of France, enclosed in a letter from himself. The Chevalier de St George, in ignorance of Charles’s protest, also published one in his own name, agreeably to a practice which he and his father, king James II., had followed, whenever any treaty with Great Britain was entered into.
To show that he cared about his rights, Charles drafted a protest against any agreement that the parties involved might make that went against those rights. He sent a copy to the king of France along with a letter from himself. The Chevalier de St George, unaware of Charles’s protest, also published one in his own name, following the practice that he and his father, King James II, had observed whenever any treaty with Great Britain was made.
After the preliminaries were signed, Louis took an early opportunity of intimating to Charles that he had renewed the engagements which he and his grandfather had formerly come under to the British government, in relation to the House of Stuart; but Charles, in his protest, entirely overlooked the stipulation which regarded his intended expulsion from the French territories. Louis probably expected that this hint would have been sufficient to induce Charles to quit France, but, as he indicated no intention to remove, the Marquis de Puyzieux, by desire of the king, sent a requisition in writing, to which he demanded an answer. Charles returned an evasive answer to M. de Puyzieux’s note the same day.
After the preliminary agreements were signed, Louis soon took the chance to let Charles know that he had renewed the commitments that he and his grandfather had made to the British government regarding the House of Stuart. However, in his response, Charles completely ignored the condition about his planned removal from French territory. Louis likely thought that this hint would be enough to persuade Charles to leave France, but since Charles showed no intention of leaving, the Marquis de Puyzieux, at the king's request, sent a written demand for an answer. Charles sent a vague response to M. de Puyzieux's note the same day.
After this answer, matters appear to have remained in statu quo till October, on the 7th of which month the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle was finally concluded and signed. By this treaty the contracting parties agreed, without any limitation, to a literal insertion of the fifth article of the quadruple alliance, by which it was stipulated that neither the “Pretender,” nor any of his descendants, should be allowed to reside within the territories belonging to any of the parties to the treaty. Meanwhile Louis was looking out for a suitable asylum for Charles Edward. Knowing that the prince had declared that he would never return to Italy, he directed M. de Courteille, his envoy to the Cantons of Switzerland, to ask a residence for Charles in the city of Fribourg. The regency complied with the request, but Mr. Barnaby, the British minister to the Helvetic body, violently opposed the plan, and presented a remonstrance to the magistracy of Fribourg, couched in such terms as to draw upon him the censure of the regency.
After this response, things seemed to stay the same until October, when the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle was finally concluded and signed on the 7th. Through this treaty, the parties involved agreed, without any limitations, to a direct inclusion of the fifth article of the quadruple alliance, which stated that neither the “Pretender” nor any of his descendants would be permitted to live in the territories of any of the treaty parties. Meanwhile, Louis was searching for a suitable place for Charles Edward to live. Knowing that the prince had declared he would never return to Italy, he instructed M. de Courteille, his envoy to the Swiss Cantons, to seek accommodation for Charles in the city of Fribourg. The regency agreed to the request, but Mr. Barnaby, the British minister to the Helvetic body, strongly opposed the plan and submitted a complaint to the magistrates of Fribourg in terms that brought him criticism from the regency.
The next person selected by Louis to act as[750] negotiator with Charles was the Cardinal de Tencin, who was supposed to have some influence with him. The cardinal delivered the message with which he had been intrusted in the most delicate manner, and endeavoured to convince Charles, by a variety of arguments, of the regret the king felt at having been obliged to accede to the objectionable articles of the treaty. To reconcile Charles to the measure, the cardinal, it is said, hinted that the treaty might possibly be of short endurance, and that the prince might afterwards return to France with brighter prospects, but the cardinal left Charles without obtaining any satisfaction. Desirous of avoiding extremities, the king waited about two weeks in expectation that Charles would depart; but being informed that he made no preparations for his departure, he sent the Duke de Gesvres, the governor of Paris, with a message similar to that delivered by the cardinal. The duke, however, got as little satisfaction as the cardinal, and on a second interview, the prince absolutely refused to quit the country, and told the duke that there was a treaty prior to that of Aix-la-Chapelle between him and the king, from which he could not depart with honour.
The next person Louis chose to negotiate with Charles was Cardinal de Tencin, who was believed to have some influence over him. The cardinal delivered the message he had been given as delicately as possible and tried to convince Charles, using various arguments, that the king regretted having to agree to the unacceptable terms of the treaty. To ease Charles's mind about the situation, the cardinal allegedly suggested that the treaty might not last long and that the prince could return to France with better opportunities later. However, the cardinal left without achieving any agreement. Wanting to avoid drastic measures, the king waited about two weeks, hoping Charles would leave; but when he found out that Charles was not making any plans to depart, he sent Duke de Gesvres, the governor of Paris, with a message similar to the one the cardinal delivered. Unfortunately, the duke had no more success than the cardinal, and during a second meeting, the prince outright refused to leave the country, telling the duke that there was a prior treaty between him and the king, and he could not abandon it with honor.
The British ministry had for some time been urging the French court to fulfil that part of the treaty which related to the expulsion of the prince from the French territories; and the hostages[1334] complained that his being permitted to appear at all public places of amusement was as an insult to their sovereign, and an infringement of the treaty. Louis, therefore, sent the Duke de Gesvres a third time to expostulate with Charles on the 6th of November; but Charles again evaded a direct answer to the duke’s demand to quit France. Charles afterwards sent him an explicit answer in writing, in which he stated that it was with much regret he found himself compelled in defence of his own interests to oppose the intentions of the king on this occasion, and that he had already apprised his majesty of his design by a letter which he had written to M. de Puyzieux as far back as the 20th of August. He requested the duke to assure his majesty in the strongest terms that he would retain towards him during his life all the sentiments of respect and attachment which he had formerly expressed.[1335]
The British government had been pressing the French court for some time to carry out the part of the treaty concerning the prince's expulsion from French territory. The hostages[1334] complained that allowing him to attend public entertainment was an insult to their ruler and a violation of the treaty. Therefore, Louis sent the Duke de Gesvres to talk to Charles for the third time on November 6th; however, Charles again avoided giving a direct answer to the duke’s request to leave France. Later, Charles sent him a clear written response, stating that he regrettably felt he had to oppose the king’s wishes in this matter to protect his own interests and that he had already informed His Majesty of his intentions in a letter to M. de Puyzieux as far back as August 20th. He asked the duke to assure the king in the strongest terms that he would continue to hold the same respect and loyalty towards him throughout his life as he had previously expressed.[1335]
Louis was much annoyed at Charles’s obstinacy, as he felt great repugnance to push matters to extremities with a prince who could plead in his own justification a violation of a solemn contract which the king of France had entered into with him three years before. As he had, however, contracted with Charles merely in his character of prince regent, it appears to have occurred to Louis that he would save his honour if he obtained an order from the Chevalier de St George, requiring Charles to leave his dominions before having recourse to physical force. He therefore despatched a courier to Rome with a letter to the Chevalier, giving an account of the prince’s conduct, and requesting James to interpose his parental authority to induce Charles to leave his dominions. That James might be fully assured of the prince’s determination to remain in France contrary to his wishes, Louis also sent him Charles’s letter to the Duke de Gesvres.
Louis was really frustrated with Charles’s stubbornness, as he strongly disliked the idea of escalating things with a prince who could argue that his actions were justified by a serious agreement the king of France had made with him three years earlier. However, since he had only made a deal with Charles in his role as prince regent, Louis realized that he could maintain his honor by getting an order from the Chevalier de St George, requiring Charles to leave his territories before resorting to physical force. He promptly sent a courier to Rome with a letter to the Chevalier, explaining the prince’s behavior and asking James to use his parental authority to persuade Charles to leave his lands. To make sure James understood that the prince was determined to stay in France against his wishes, Louis also forwarded Charles’s letter to the Duke de Gesvres.
The messenger returned to Paris early in December with a letter from James to the king of France, inclosing another to Charles, which, after perusing, he was requested to despatch to the prince. After complaining of Charles’s conduct towards himself, James told him that he saw him on the brink of a precipice, and that he would act the part of an unnatural parent if he did not do everything that depended upon him to save him from falling, and that he therefore found himself obliged to order him as his father and king to conform himself without delay to the wishes of the French king, by leaving his dominions with a good grace.
The messenger returned to Paris early in December with a letter from James to the king of France, enclosing another to Charles. After reading it, he was asked to send it to the prince. After expressing his concerns about Charles's behavior towards him, James told him that he saw him on the edge of a cliff and that he would be an unfit parent if he didn't do everything he could to save him from falling. He felt it was necessary to instruct him, as his father and king, to comply right away with the wishes of the French king by leaving his territories gracefully.
This letter Louis sent by the Duke de Gesvres to Charles, the duke at the same time carrying a letter from Louis, which is said to have contained a blank order to be filled up by the prince himself for a yearly allowance. Charles told the duke that he wanted no pecuniary favours from his majesty, and that it was not[751] consistent with honour to comply with his demand to leave the French territories. The duke urging Charles to reconsider his resolution, the latter grew impatient, and told him that he would in future decline receiving any communications from any person but the king himself. The duke told him the thing was impossible, unless indeed he expected, what he could scarcely suppose he did, that his majesty was to come to the Quai de Theatin in person. “In short, then, sir,” said Charles, “I have nothing farther to say than what I have said already,—pardon me, I have some business.” With these words Charles left the room, leaving the duke in amazement.
This letter was sent by Louis through the Duke de Gesvres to Charles, who also received a letter from Louis that supposedly contained a blank order for the prince to fill out for an annual allowance. Charles told the duke that he didn't want any financial favors from the king and that it was not [751] honorable to agree to the demand to leave French territory. The duke urged Charles to reconsider his decision, but Charles became impatient and said he would only accept communication from the king himself moving forward. The duke responded that it was impossible unless Charles expected, which he could hardly think he would, the king to come to the Quai de Theatin in person. “In short, then, sir,” said Charles, “I have nothing more to say than what I've already said—excuse me, I have some business.” With that, Charles left the room, leaving the duke in shock.
Long before the French public were aware of the intentions of their government in relation to the prince, the fame of his exploits, in connection with the fact of his being a descendant of Henri Quatre, had endeared him to the French nation; but when they found that he was to be sacrificed by their sovereign to state necessity, their admiration for his person was heightened into enthusiasm, and they looked upon the approaching struggle between Louis and his kinsman with feelings of the deepest interest. Every person was desirous to see a prince who had the courage to brave the grand monarch in his own capital, and whenever Charles appeared upon the public walks, he was followed by the assembled multitudes. When he entered the theatre, all eyes were directed towards him, and the performance was allowed to pass off unheeded by the audience. Charles alone seemed to make light of his misfortunes, and evinced the gaiety of his spirits by talking in an easy, cheerful, and affable manner to the young noblemen, by whom, on these occasions, he was always surrounded.[1336]
Long before the French people understood their government's plans regarding the prince, his fame from his achievements, along with his lineage as a descendant of Henri Quatre, made him beloved by the French nation. However, when they realized he was going to be sacrificed by their ruler for political reasons, their admiration turned into enthusiasm, and they felt deeply interested in the upcoming conflict between Louis and his relative. Everyone wanted to see a prince with the courage to stand up to the powerful monarch in his own city, and whenever Charles appeared in public spaces, crowds gathered to follow him. When he entered the theater, all eyes were on him, and the show faded into the background for the audience. Charles alone seemed to take his misfortunes lightly, displaying a cheerful spirit by easily engaging in conversation with the young nobles who always surrounded him during these moments.[1336]
After trying every possible means to induce Charles to quit the French territory without effect, the ministry pressed the king to arrest him, and send him by force out of the kingdom. Louis was naturally averse to such a strong proceeding; but as he saw he could not fulfil the stipulation of the treaty regarding the exiled family in any other way, he reluctantly signed an order for his arrest. When putting his name to the warrant, he felt the extreme delicacy of the act, and pathetically exclaimed, “Poor prince! how difficult it is for a king to be a true friend!” This order, which was signed at three o’clock in the afternoon, was blazed all over Paris before evening. One of the prince’s retinue, who heard the intelligence, brought it to him; but Charles would not believe it. “Pish! pish!” he exclaimed, “an idle romance; they know I will obey my father.” Though no official notice was sent to Charles of the order, yet it is understood that means were taken to apprise him of his situation; and on the morning of the 10th of December, while walking in the Tuilleries, he was informed by a person of distinction that he would certainly be seized that very day if he did not prevent it by an immediate departure; but, instead of taking the hint thus kindly given him, he seemed to treat the intelligence as chimerical, and turning to one of his followers, gave directions that a box should be hired for him that night at the opera-house.
After trying every possible way to get Charles to leave French territory without success, the government urged the king to arrest him and forcibly expel him from the kingdom. Louis was naturally reluctant to take such a drastic action; however, realizing he couldn't fulfill the treaty's terms regarding the exiled family any other way, he reluctantly signed the order for his arrest. As he signed the warrant, he felt the weight of the decision and sadly exclaimed, “Poor prince! How hard it is for a king to be a true friend!” This order, signed at three o’clock in the afternoon, was spread all over Paris before evening. One of the prince’s attendants, who heard the news, brought it to him, but Charles refused to believe it. “Pish! Pish!” he said, “Just a silly story; they know I will obey my father.” Although no official notice was sent to Charles about the order, it is understood that attempts were made to inform him of his situation; and on the morning of December 10th, while walking in the Tuileries, a notable person told him that he would definitely be captured that very day unless he left immediately; instead of taking the hint, which was kindly given, he dismissed the information as nonsense and turned to one of his followers, instructing that a box be reserved for him that night at the opera house.
To carry the warrant into effect, no less than 1200 of the guards were in the course of the day drawn out, and posted in the court of the Palais Royal; a great number of sergeants and grenadiers, in cuirasses and helmets, filled the passages of the opera-house; and the police were placed in all the streets leading to it, to stop any carriages that might attempt to pass. Six intrepid sergeants of the grenadiers were ordered to seize the prince. Two companies of grenadiers took post in the court-yard of the kitchens, where the Duc de Biron, colonel of the French guards, disguised, waited in a coach to see the issue of the enterprise. The Mousquetaires, a body of French horse-guards, had orders to be ready to mount on horseback; troops were posted upon the road from the Palais Royal to Vincennes; hatchets and scaling ladders were prepared, and locksmiths directed to attend, in order to take the prince by escalade, in case he should throw himself into some house, and there attempt to stand out a siege. A physician named Vernage, and three surgeons, were also ordered to be in readiness to dress such of the troops as might be wounded. These extensive preparations can only be accounted for on the supposition that the government was apprehensive that an[752] attempt would be made by the Parisians to rescue the prince.
To carry out the warrant, at least 1,200 guards were deployed throughout the day and stationed in the courtyard of the Palais Royal; a large number of sergeants and grenadiers, wearing breastplates and helmets, filled the corridors of the opera house, and police were positioned in all the streets leading to it to stop any carriages that might try to pass through. Six brave sergeants of the grenadiers were ordered to capture the prince. Two companies of grenadiers took their positions in the courtyard of the kitchens, where the Duc de Biron, the colonel of the French guards, waited in disguise in a coach to see how the operation would unfold. The Mousquetaires, a group of French horse guards, were instructed to be ready to mount their horses; troops were stationed along the road from the Palais Royal to Vincennes; hatchets and ladders were prepared, and locksmiths were on standby to assist in capturing the prince by climbing in, in case he tried to escape into a house and hold out against a siege. A doctor named Vernage, along with three surgeons, were also ordered to be ready to treat any troops that might get injured. These extensive preparations can only be understood on the assumption that the government was worried about a potential attempt by the Parisians to rescue the prince.
Charles received several notes during the day, giving him notice of the measures taken for securing him; but he resolved to brave the danger. He accordingly left his hotel in his carriage, accompanied by three gentlemen of his household, at a quarter after five o’clock, for the opera-house, and, in passing through the street St Honoré, was warned by a friendly voice not to proceed, as the opera-house was beset. He proceeded onwards, however, and on entering the cul-de-sac, leading to the opera-house, the barriers were drawn, and the doors of the opera-house shut. On alighting from his coach, he was instantly surrounded by the six sergeants, disguised as tradesmen, who seized his person, and, lifting him off the ground, carried him through the porte cochère, at the end of the passage which led into the court-yard of the Palais Royal. M. de Vaudreuil, major of the blue guards, who, with some officers, had remained behind the gate, then approached his Royal Highness, and said, “Monseigneur, I arrest you in the name of the king, my master.” Charles, without betraying any emotion, answered that the manner was a little too violent. The sergeants, thereupon, carried him into a room on the ground floor of the palace, possessed by a surgeon of the Duke of Orlean’s household. The major demanding his arms, Charles presented his sword, but suspecting that he had other weapons about him, the sergeants, by De Vaudreuil’s order, searched his person, and found a pair of pocket pistols and a penknife, of which they took possession. Charles remarked that he had carried a pair of pistols about with him ever since he returned from Scotland. The major had provided himself with thirty-six ells of black silk ribbon[1337] with which to tie the prince, and on hearing him give directions to that effect, Charles offered his parole that he would hurt neither himself nor any other person, and added that he thought so many persons were quite sufficient to guard one unarmed man without resorting to such a step. The major consulted the Duke de Biron, who ordered that the prince should be bound. Charles was accordingly tied in five different places. In this situation he was put into a hired coach, attended by the major and two captains of the blue guards, and was driven, under a strong guard, to the castle of Vincennes, into which he was received by his friend M. de Chatelet, the governor, who placed him in a small upper apartment in the Tower, and treated him as well as his duty permitted him. The only person who remained with him in his confinement was Neil Mac Eachan, who had attended him in his perilous journey from Uist to Skye. Charles had borne the indignity offered him with great composure, the disgrace attending which, he told M. de Vaudreuil, could only affect his master; but after he found himself shut up in the castle, his feelings were overcome, and he is said to have clasped his hands together and to have burst into tears. “Ah! my faithful mountaineers,” he pathetically exclaimed, “from you I never would have received such treatment. Would to God I were still among you!” Meanwhile the three gentlemen who had attended Charles to the opera were also seized, and five others, who were by chance at his house, and all his servants were sent to the Bastile; his hotel was taken possession of by the lieutenant of police.[1338] Next day all the prince’s French servants were released.
Charles got several notes throughout the day, informing him about the steps taken to ensure his safety, but he decided to face the danger. He left his hotel in a carriage, accompanied by three of his men, at a quarter past five for the opera house. As he passed through St. Honoré Street, a friendly voice warned him not to go on, as the opera house was surrounded. Nevertheless, he continued on, and upon entering the cul-de-sac leading to the opera house, he found the barriers drawn and the doors shut. When he got out of his coach, he was immediately surrounded by six sergeants disguised as tradesmen, who grabbed him and carried him off the ground through the porte cochère, into the courtyard of the Palais Royal. M. de Vaudreuil, the major of the blue guards, who had stayed behind the gate with some officers, then approached his Royal Highness and said, “Monseigneur, I arrest you in the name of the king, my master.” Charles, showing no emotion, replied that the method was a bit too rough. The sergeants then took him into a room on the ground floor of the palace, where a surgeon from the Duke of Orléans’s household operated. The major asked for his weapons, and Charles handed over his sword. Suspecting he had more weapons on him, the sergeants, acting on De Vaudreuil's orders, searched him and found a pair of pocket pistols and a penknife, which they took. Charles mentioned that he had carried a pair of pistols ever since he returned from Scotland. The major came prepared with thirty-six yards of black silk ribbon[1337] to tie up the prince, and upon hearing that, Charles offered his word that he wouldn’t harm himself or anyone else and suggested that so many men were enough to guard an unarmed man without needing to take such measures. The major consulted the Duke de Biron, who ordered the prince to be bound. As a result, Charles was tied up in five different places. In this state, he was put into a hired coach, attended by the major and two captains of the blue guards, and was driven under heavy guard to the castle of Vincennes, where his friend M. de Chatelet, the governor, welcomed him and placed him in a small upper room in the Tower, treating him as well as his duty allowed. The only person who stayed with him during his confinement was Neil Mac Eachan, who had accompanied him on his dangerous journey from Uist to Skye. Charles accepted the indignity with great calmness, telling M. de Vaudreuil that the disgrace would only affect his master, but once he found himself locked away in the castle, he was overcome with emotion, clasped his hands together, and burst into tears. “Ah! my loyal mountaineers,” he cried sorrowfully, “I would never have received such treatment from you. I wish I were still among you!” Meanwhile, the three gentlemen who had accompanied Charles to the opera were also arrested, along with five others who happened to be at his home, and all his servants were sent to the Bastille; his hotel was taken over by the lieutenant of police.[1338] The next day, all of the prince's French servants were released.
The arrest of the prince created an extraordinary sensation in Paris; and next morning all the public places of the city were covered with pasquinades, which had been put up during the night, reflecting, in very severe terms, upon the conduct of the king and his ministers for their treatment of the prince. One of these was in the form of an order from King George, directed to Louis of Bourbon, as his viceroy, commanding and requiring him to seize, and, if necessary, to tie the person of Charles Edward Stuart, and to conduct him out of the kingdom of France; and that, if Louis should continue to please his master as[753] he had hitherto done, he should be continued, by the king of England, in the viceroyalty of his kingdom of France. These placards were exceedingly annoying to the French court, and were torn down by the police with as great expedition as possible.
The prince's arrest caused a huge uproar in Paris, and the next morning, all the public places in the city were plastered with satirical posters that had been put up overnight, harshly criticizing the king and his ministers for how they treated the prince. One of these posters was crafted as a formal order from King George to Louis of Bourbon, his viceroy, instructing him to arrest and, if necessary, restrain Charles Edward Stuart, and escort him out of France. It also stated that if Louis continued to please his master as he had been, the King of England would keep him in the viceroyalty of France. These posters deeply irritated the French court and were swiftly taken down by the police.

(From Original in Antiquarian Museum, Edinburgh.)
Charles was kept in confinement till the 14th December, on which day, in consequence of a correspondence which had passed between him and the king on that and the previous day, he was allowed to walk a few hours in the gardens. Having tendered his parole to leave the French territories without guards, Charles was released at seven o’clock, in the morning of Sunday the 15th, and departed for Fontainebleau, in a coach, under the charge of a commandant of musketeers. Messrs. Stafford and Sheridan, two gentlemen of his household, who had been set at liberty, followed him in two post-chaises. The remainder of Charles’s domestics were released a few days afterwards. On reaching Fontainebleau, Charles despatched a facetious note to a M. de Boile at Paris, requesting him to inform his friends that he carried himself well, that his head had never been off his shoulders, and that it was still upon them. From Fontainebleau Charles proceeded, by easy stages, to Avignon, where he arrived on the morning of the 27th of December, disguised in the uniform of a French officer of musketeers. He had received a letter from his father on the road, and four days after his arrival he despatched an answer acquainting him that he was “in perfect good health, notwithstanding the unheard-of barbarous and inhuman treatment” he had met with.[1339]
Charles was kept in confinement until December 14th, on which day, due to a correspondence that had taken place between him and the king on that day and the previous one, he was allowed to walk in the gardens for a few hours. After pledging his word to leave France without guards, Charles was released at seven o'clock on the morning of Sunday, December 15th, and went to Fontainebleau in a carriage, escorted by a commandant of musketeers. Mr. Stafford and Mr. Sheridan, two members of his household who had also been freed, followed him in two post-chaises. The rest of Charles's staff were released a few days later. Upon arriving in Fontainebleau, Charles sent a humorous note to M. de Boile in Paris, asking him to let his friends know that he was doing well, that his head had never been off his shoulders, and that it was still on them. From Fontainebleau, Charles continued at a relaxed pace to Avignon, arriving on the morning of December 27th, disguised in the uniform of a French musketeer officer. He received a letter from his father while on the road, and four days after arriving, he sent a reply informing him that he was "in perfect good health, despite the outrageous and inhumane treatment" he had experienced.[1339]
FOOTNOTES:
[1304] Letter among the Stuart Papers.
[1307] Authentic Account. The writer of this account, who states that he obtained his information from an eye-witness, says that when Charles arrived at Paris he could not be prevailed upon to take any refreshment, but instantly proceeded to Versailles, to see the king, and that though Louis was at that time engaged in council on some affairs of importance, he immediately quitted it to receive him. He then relates the interview as above stated, and says that Charles was afterwards publicly received at Fontainebleau in the character of the Prince Regent of England, Scotland, and Ireland. It is certain, however, that the first time that Charles met Louis after his return to France was at Fontainebleau, and it is equally certain that he was never recognised at court as a British prince.
[1307] Authentic Account. The author of this account, who claims to have gotten his information from an eye-witness, mentions that when Charles arrived in Paris, he wouldn’t eat anything and went straight to Versailles to see the king. Even though Louis was busy in a council meeting over important matters at that time, he left it right away to meet him. The author then describes the meeting as noted above and states that Charles was later publicly recognized at Fontainebleau as the Prince Regent of England, Scotland, and Ireland. However, it’s clear that the first time Charles saw Louis after returning to France was at Fontainebleau, and it’s also clear that he was never acknowledged at court as a British prince.
[1310] Of the unlimited confidence which these two favourites enjoyed with Charles the Stuart Papers afford abundant proofs. Sheridan in fact directed every thing when Charles was in Scotland, and it was solely owing to his aversion to a hill campaign,—the fatigue of which he said he could not endure,—that Lord George Murray could not prevail upon Charles to desist from engaging the Duke of Cumberland at Culloden; yet so great was the ascendency which Sir Thomas had acquired over the mind of Charles, that the ruinous result which ensued did not in the least weaken it. Edgar announced Sheridan’s death to Charles in a letter dated 2d December, 1746, and sent along with it all the papers found in Sir Thomas’s repositories having relation to the Prince or his affairs, among which was a sketch of a dying speech which Sir Thomas had prepared in case he had been taken and executed. Dr. King insinuates, from the ignorance of Charles, that Sheridan was in the pay of the English government; but it would be doing injustice to the memory of the favourite to believe him guilty of such baseness without direct proofs of his criminality. The Doctor’s words are: “His (Charles’s) governor was a protestant, and I am apt to believe purposely neglected his education, of which, it is surmised, he made a merit to the English ministry; for he was always supposed to be their pensioner. The Chevalier Ramsay, the author of Cyrus, was Prince Charles’s preceptor for about a year; but a court faction removed him.” The illiterateness of Charles is very perceptible in his ignorance of the orthography of French and English. Both in style and orthography they contrast most unfavourably with those of his father, whose epistolary correspondence cannot fail to give the reader a favourable idea of his literary acquirements. Though James appears to have had a good opinion of Sir Thomas, yet after his death he complained bitterly to Charles, in a long and very interesting letter, (that of 3d February, 1747, in the Stuart Papers,) of the conduct of the favourite, and in general of the other persons who obtained the Prince’s confidence. It was James’s deliberate conviction that their object was to corrupt Charles, by withdrawing him from his “duty to God in the first place, and to him in the second!” The sequel of Charles’s unfortunate history seems to confirm this opinion. A most unfavourable sketch of the character of Kelly, the new favourite, is given by Father Myles Macdonell, his own relative, for which see the Father’s letter to the Chevalier de St. George, 4th May, 1747, in the Stuart Papers.
[1310] The strong confidence that these two favorites had with Charles is clearly shown in the Stuart Papers. Sheridan basically ran everything when Charles was in Scotland, and it was only because he hated the idea of a campaign in the hills—the exhaustion of which he said he couldn’t handle—that Lord George Murray couldn’t convince Charles to avoid confronting the Duke of Cumberland at Culloden. Despite the disastrous outcome that followed, Sir Thomas’s influence over Charles remained completely intact. Edgar informed Charles of Sheridan’s death in a letter dated December 2, 1746, and included all the documents found in Sir Thomas’s possessions related to the Prince or his affairs, including a draft of a dying speech that Sir Thomas had prepared in case he was captured and executed. Dr. King suggests, due to Charles’s ignorance, that Sheridan was on the English government's payroll; however, it would be unfair to tarnish the memory of the favorite without clear evidence of wrongdoing. The Doctor states: “His (Charles’s) governor was a Protestant, and I believe he intentionally neglected his education, which is thought to have been a benefit to the English ministry; for he was always assumed to be their pensioner. Chevalier Ramsay, the author of Cyrus, was Prince Charles’s tutor for about a year; but he was removed by a court faction.” Charles’s lack of education is evident in his poor spelling in both French and English. In both writing style and spelling, he compares very unfavorably to his father, whose letters clearly showcase his literary skills. While James seemed to hold Sir Thomas in good regard, after his death he complained bitterly to Charles in a long and very interesting letter (dated February 3, 1747, in the Stuart Papers) about the behavior of the favorite and generally about others who gained the Prince’s trust. James firmly believed that their goal was to corrupt Charles by pulling him away from his “duty to God first, and to him second!” The continuation of Charles’s unfortunate story seems to support this belief. A very unflattering description of Kelly, the new favorite, is provided by Father Myles Macdonell, his own relative, which can be found in the Father’s letter to Chevalier de St. George, May 4, 1747, in the Stuart Papers.
[1311] There are two copies of this memoir among the Stuart Papers. One of them written in the first person, and holograph of the prince, is titled, “Memoir to ye F. K. from me of 10th Nov. 1746.” The other is titled, “Ancien Project de Memoire,” and is written in the third person.
[1311] There are two copies of this memoir in the Stuart Papers. One of them, written in the first person, and handwritten by the prince, is titled, “Memoir to the F. K. from me of 10th Nov. 1746.” The other is titled, “Ancien Project de Memoire,” and is written in the third person.
[1314] Letter from Charles to Louis, 12th January, 1747, in the Stuart Papers. Sir James Stewart appears to have been the person Charles intended to appoint, as there is a draught of a commission in his hand-writing among these papers, bearing the date of 29th December, 1746.
[1314] Letter from Charles to Louis, January 12, 1747, in the Stuart Papers. Sir James Stewart seems to have been the person Charles intended to appoint, as there's a draft of a commission in his handwriting among these papers, dated December 29, 1746.
[1317] This circumstance, so disgraceful to the memory of Charles, is mentioned in a letter from Prince Henry to his father, dated Paris, 30th January, 1747, under the signature of John Paterson, a name sometimes assumed by Henry, when corresponding in cipher. The original letter is among the Stuart Papers.
[1317] This shameful situation regarding Charles is mentioned in a letter from Prince Henry to his father, dated Paris, January 30, 1747, signed by John Paterson, a name that Henry occasionally used when writing in code. The original letter can be found in the Stuart Papers.
Lord George’s arrival at Rome was announced to Charles by the Chevalier, in a letter dated 21st March, 1747. The following extract places James’s character in a very favourable point of view: “I must tell you that I was much surprised t’other day at the arrival of Lord George Murray in this place. After having absconded many months in Scotland, he found means to come to Holland, and from thence by Venice here. By what Bramston, (the corresponding name of O’Sullivan,) says, I am sorry to find that you have not been pleased with him, but tho’ I questioned Bramston much about him, yet I own I don’t see any motive to suspect his fidelity and loyalty. People may have an odd, and even a wrong way of thinking, and may even fail in something towards ourselves, but may be men of honour and honesty with all that; so that considering his birth, and the figure he made in your service, and that you had never writ to me about him yourself, I thought it would be very wrong in me not to receive him with all kindness, and even distinction. I don’t know how long he will stay here, or how he proposes to dispose of himself, but I understand he has a mind to bring over his lady, and to live privately with her in some retired place. He is publicly here, for he has no measures to keep; and I must do him the justice to say that he never speaks of you but with great respect, and even eloge.” See also the letters among the Stuart Papers from the Chevalier to Charles of 25th April, and 2d and 9th May, 1747, copied also from the original copies in the same collection. All of them, as far as they relate to Lord George, will be read with pleasure, but particularly the first.
Lord George’s arrival in Rome was announced to Charles by the Chevalier in a letter dated March 21, 1747. The following excerpt presents James's character in a very favorable light: “I must tell you that I was quite surprised the other day by the arrival of Lord George Murray here. After being on the run for many months in Scotland, he managed to get to Holland, and from there to Venice and then here. From what Bramston, (the correspondent of O’Sullivan) says, I’m sorry to hear that you have not been impressed with him, but even though I asked Bramston quite a bit about him, I must admit I don’t see any reason to doubt his loyalty and honesty. People might have strange, or even misguided, opinions and might sometimes fall short in their dealings with us, but that doesn’t mean they aren’t honorable and honest. Considering his background, the position he held in your service, and the fact that you hadn’t written to me about him yourself, I thought it would be very wrong of me not to welcome him with kindness and even distinction. I’m not sure how long he’ll stay here or what his plans are, but I understand he wants to bring over his wife and live quietly with her somewhere secluded. He’s here publicly, as he has nothing to hide; and I must give him credit for always speaking about you with great respect and even praise.” See also the letters among the Stuart Papers from the Chevalier to Charles dated April 25, and May 2 and 9, 1747, copied from the original documents in the same collection. All of them, as far as they relate to Lord George, will be a pleasure to read, especially the first.
[1318] Letters among Stuart Papers.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters in Stuart Papers.
[1319] Vide Memoir, among the Stuart Papers.
[1320] Stuart Papers.
[1323] Stuart Papers.
[1325] Letter from James to Charles, 13th January, 1747. See also two extremely interesting letters of 3d April, 1747, and 28th January, 1748, which also throw considerable light on the domestic differences which existed between Charles and his father.—Stuart Papers.
[1325] Letter from James to Charles, January 13, 1747. Also, check out two very interesting letters dated April 3, 1747, and January 28, 1748, which provide significant insight into the family issues between Charles and his father.—Stuart Papers.
[1327] This gentleman had been long in the service of the Chevalier de St. George. His father acted as solicitor in Scotland to James II. He was knighted by the Chevalier, and acted for a considerable time as his secretary of state. He was with Prince Henry at Paris, and on his departure for Rome entered Charles’s household. He afterwards became a Roman Catholic. He went to Rome in 1759, at the desire of the Chevalier to act as his Secretary.
[1327] This man had served the Chevalier de St. George for a long time. His father was a solicitor in Scotland for James II. He was knighted by the Chevalier and served for a significant time as his Secretary of State. He was with Prince Henry in Paris, and when the prince left for Rome, he joined Charles’s household. Later, he converted to Roman Catholicism. He went to Rome in 1759 at the Chevalier's request to serve as his Secretary.
[1329] Letter of 10th February, 1747.
[1331] Charles wished his father, on Lochiel’s appointment, to present the chief with a patent of peerage, which, with other patents, had been made out but kept latent. This James declined, as he thought that, by declaring Lochiel’s patent, he would disgust many deserving people, and particularly the other Highland chiefs. He very properly observed that Lochiel’s interest and reputation in his own country, and his being at the head of a regiment in France, would give him more consideration there than any empty title he could bestow.—Letter from James to Charles, 7th November, 1747, among Stuart Papers.
[1331] Charles wanted his father, when appointing Lochiel, to give the chief a peerage title, which had been prepared but kept hidden. However, James refused, believing that announcing Lochiel’s title would alienate many deserving people, especially other Highland chiefs. He rightly pointed out that Lochiel’s standing and reputation in his own country, along with his role leading a regiment in France, would earn him more respect there than any empty title he could provide.—Letter from James to Charles, 7th November, 1747, among Stuart Papers.
[1336] Authentic Account, p. 51.
[1337] Another account (G. Charles’s Transactions in Scotland) says that the material for binding was ten ells of crimson silk cord. This looks far more probable; if the major wished to make the binding of the prince effectual, “silk ribbon” would have been ridiculous. Still the anonymous letter referred to below is so circumstantial as to call it “a black ribbon, three fingers broad, and thirty-six ells long.”
[1337] Another account (G. Charles’s Transactions in Scotland) states that the binding material was ten ells of crimson silk cord. This seems much more likely; if the major wanted the binding for the prince to be effective, “silk ribbon” would have been absurd. However, the anonymous letter mentioned below is detailed enough to describe it as “a black ribbon, three fingers wide, and thirty-six ells long.”
[1339] Stuart Papers.
CHAPTER XL.
A.D. 1748 to Present Time.
A.D. 1748 to Today.
BRITISH SOVEREIGNS:—
BRITISH MONARCHS:—
George II., 1727–1760. | George III., 1760–1820. |
George IV., 1820–1830. | William IV., 1830–1837. |
Victoria, 1837— |
Departure of Prince Charles from Avignon incognito—Visits London—Proposed marriage with a Princess of Hesse-Darmstadt—Charles’s reported change of religion—Arrest and execution of Doctor Cameron—Negotiations between Charles and his Jacobite friends in England—Result—Negotiations resumed, and finally broken off—Death of the Chevalier—Marriage of Charles—His death—Character—Death of Cardinal York—Descendants of the Stuarts—“Charles Edward and John Sobieski Stuart.”
Departure of Prince Charles from Avignon undercover—Visits London—Proposed marriage to a Princess of Hesse-Darmstadt—Charles’s rumored conversion—Arrest and execution of Doctor Cameron—Discussions between Charles and his Jacobite allies in England—Outcome—Talks resumed, and ultimately ended—Death of the Chevalier—Marriage of Charles—His death—Character—Death of Cardinal York—Descendants of the Stuarts—“Charles Edward and John Sobieski Stuart.”
The city of Avignon, in Provence, which Charles selected for his place of abode, did not at this time form a part of the French dominions, but belonged to the pope. On the death of George I. the Chevalier de St. George had taken up his residence in this city, that he might the better be enabled to correspond with his friends in England; but he was soon obliged to retire across the Alps, in consequence, it is understood, of an application from the British government to the court of Rome. To expel the Stuarts from the French territories, whilst, by a sort of geographical subtlety, they were allowed to reside almost in the heart of France, was certainly an absurdity; and had Charles remained for any length of time at Avignon, it is probable that, as in the case of his father, he would soon have been forced to look out for another asylum; but, to the astonishment of all Europe, he left Avignon incognito, after a residence of about two months, and went whither nobody could tell.
The city of Avignon in Provence, which Charles chose as his home, wasn’t part of France at that time but belonged to the pope. After George I’s death, the Chevalier de St. George moved to this city to better stay in touch with his friends in England; however, he was soon forced to leave and cross the Alps, reportedly due to a request from the British government to the court of Rome. Kicking the Stuarts out of French territories while allowing them to live almost in the heart of France was definitely absurd. If Charles had stayed in Avignon for long, he likely would have had to search for another refuge, just like his father had. But to everyone's shock, he left Avignon incognito after about two months, heading to an unknown destination.
Attended only by Colonel Goring, and one or two unliveried servants, Charles left Avignon in a travelling chaise, and proceeded on the road to Lyons. The prince and Goring passed for French officers, who, on the conclusion of the peace, had obtained leave to visit their friends—Charles taking the name of the Count D’Espoir.[1340] What his motives[754] were for taking this step have not been ascertained; but it is probable that one of his objects was an interview with the Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstadt, with whose daughter, the Princess Charlotte Louisa, he contemplated a matrimonial alliance.
Accompanied only by Colonel Goring and a couple of ununiformed servants, Charles left Avignon in a travel carriage and headed towards Lyons. The prince and Goring pretended to be French officers who, after the peace was made, had permission to visit their friends—Charles using the name Count D’Espoir.[1340] The exact reasons for his decision to take this step aren’t known; however, it’s likely that one of his aims was to meet with the Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstadt, as he was considering a marriage alliance with his daughter, Princess Charlotte Louisa.
After passing through Lyons, Charles hired another chaise, and proceeded to Strasbourg. From Strasbourg it is supposed that Charles went to Paris, as it is quite certain that, in the month of May, he visited that capital.
After passing through Lyons, Charles hired another carriage and headed to Strasbourg. From Strasbourg, it's believed that Charles went to Paris, as it's pretty clear that he visited the capital in May.
Of Charles’s wanderings, during the several years that he continued to roam on the continent, no satisfactory account has yet appeared; but recent researches have thrown some light on this obscure part of his history. It has been long known that during this period he visited Germany, spent some time privately in Paris, but resided chiefly in the dominions of his friend the Duc de Bouillon, where, surrounded by the wide and solitary forest of Ardennes, his active spirit sought, in the dangerous chase of wolves and bears, some compensation for the military enterprise from which he was excluded.[1341] Secretary Edgar, who corresponded frequently with “the dear wild man,” as he jocularly styled Charles, considered the prince’s incognito as one of the most extraordinary circumstances that had ever occurred, so great was the secrecy with which it was for several years preserved.
Of Charles’s travels during the several years he spent roaming the continent, there hasn't been a clear account yet; however, recent research has shed some light on this unclear part of his history. It's been known for a long time that during this period he visited Germany, spent some time privately in Paris, but mainly lived in the territories of his friend the Duc de Bouillon, where, surrounded by the vast and lonely Ardennes forest, his active spirit found some escape in the risky hunt for wolves and bears as compensation for the military endeavors he was kept away from.[1341] Secretary Edgar, who frequently corresponded with “the dear wild man,” as he jokingly referred to Charles, considered the prince’s disguise as one of the most remarkable situations ever due to the extreme secrecy that surrounded it for several years.
After his departure from Paris, the first trace that can be discovered of him is in September 1750, when he visited London.[1342] His object in coming over appears to have been to establish a regular correspondence with his friends in England, to ascertain the probability of a rising in his favour, and to fix with them upon a proper place for landing arms, &c. Before his departure he applied to his father for a renewal of his powers as regent, which James reluctantly granted.[1343] If he found matters in a favourable train, he intended to issue a declaration in which he was to offer to refer the funds to a free parliament; and to encourage the army to join him, he was to show the nullity of the oaths they had taken to the “Elector.”[1344] Charles arrived in London in the month of September, and went immediately to the house of Lady Primrose. Her ladyship sent a note to Dr. King, a zealous Jacobite, desiring to see him immediately. On the doctor’s entering the house, Lady Primrose led him into her dressing-room, and presented him to the prince. Dr. King was surprised at seeing him, and still more astonished when informed of the motives which had induced him to hazard a journey to England at such a juncture. According to Dr. King, whose statement is fully supported by documents among the Stuart Papers, the impatience of the prince’s friends who were in exile had formed a scheme which was impracticable; but although it had been as feasible as they had represented it to him, yet no preparation had been made to carry it into execution. Charles was soon convinced that he had been deceived, and after a stay in London of only five days, returned to the continent.[1345]
After leaving Paris, the first trace of him appears in September 1750, when he visited London.[1342] His reason for coming seems to have been to set up regular communication with his friends in England, check the chances of a revolt in his favor, and agree with them on a good place to land arms, etc. Before he left, he asked his father to renew his powers as regent, which James reluctantly agreed to.[1343] If things looked promising, he planned to issue a declaration offering to refer the funds to a free parliament; to encourage the army to support him, he was going to show the invalidity of the oaths they had taken to the “Elector.”[1344] Charles arrived in London in September and immediately went to Lady Primrose's house. She sent a note to Dr. King, a passionate Jacobite, requesting to see him right away. When Dr. King entered the house, Lady Primrose took him to her dressing room and introduced him to the prince. Dr. King was shocked to see him and even more surprised when he learned the reasons behind his risky journey to England at this critical time. According to Dr. King, whose account is fully supported by documents in the Stuart Papers, the impatience of the prince’s exiled friends had led to a plan that was unworkable; but even if it had been as viable as they claimed, no preparations had been made to carry it out. Charles quickly realized he had been misled, and after staying in London for just five days, returned to the continent.[1345]
As Charles studiously concealed from his father all his designs and movements, the latter[755] was entirely ignorant of his contemplated marriage with the daughter of the Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstadt. The Chevalier had suggested, in 1747, a marriage with one of the Duke of Modena’s daughters, from which family his mother had sprung; but Charles appears not to have relished the proposed match. He now urged upon him the necessity of marrying, so as to secure the succession of the family; for he could not think the prince so selfish as to consider himself only in all he did and suffered.
As Charles carefully hid all his plans and actions from his father, the latter[755] remained completely unaware of his intention to marry the daughter of the Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstadt. In 1747, the Chevalier had proposed a marriage with one of the daughters of the Duke of Modena, from which family his mother had come; however, Charles didn't seem to be interested in that match. He was now emphasizing the need for him to marry in order to secure the family legacy, as he couldn't believe the prince was so self-centered that he would only think of himself in everything he did and endured.
Though he could not but feel disappointed at the result of his journey to England, Charles did not despond, and he now resolved to sound the dispositions of the courts of Berlin and Stockholm. As Lord Marischal had resided about three years in Berlin, and was, through the interest of Field-marshal Keith, his brother, on the best footing with his Prussian majesty, it occurred to Charles that, by availing himself of the services of that nobleman, whom he looked upon as “an honest man,” Frederick might be induced to espouse his cause. Accordingly he despatched Colonel Goring to Berlin, in June 1751, with a letter to Lord Marischal. After consulting with his lordship, Goring was directed to proceed to Sweden.[1346] Of this mission nothing farther is known. An interview which took place between Lord Marischal and Goring, and another probably with the prince himself at Paris, in September following, are involved in the same obscurity. About this time Charles received notice that one Grosert, collector of the customs at Alloa, had left Scotland with an intention to assassinate him. This information was brought to France by Robertson of Blairfetty, who had been in Scotland. Grosert is said to have been married to a German woman, the daughter of the milliner of George I.[1347]
Although he couldn't help but feel disappointed by the outcome of his trip to England, Charles didn't give up. He decided to gauge the attitudes of the courts in Berlin and Stockholm. Since Lord Marischal had been living in Berlin for about three years and, thanks to the influence of his brother, Field-marshal Keith, had a good relationship with the Prussian king, Charles thought that by using the help of this nobleman, whom he considered "an honest man," Frederick might be persuaded to support his cause. So, in June 1751, he sent Colonel Goring to Berlin with a letter for Lord Marischal. After discussing with his lordship, Goring was instructed to go to Sweden.[1346] Nothing more is known about this mission. An encounter between Lord Marischal and Goring, and possibly another meeting with the prince himself in Paris the following September, remain unclear. Around this time, Charles learned that a man named Grosert, the customs collector at Alloa, had left Scotland with plans to assassinate him. This information was reported in France by Robertson of Blairfetty, who had been in Scotland. Grosert was said to be married to a German woman, the daughter of George I's milliner.[1347]
No trace can be discovered of Charles’s wanderings, after his return from London, till the 5th of April 1752, when he was seen by a gentleman of the name of Mackintosh at Campvere, in the island of Middleburg, where he remained four days.[1348] He is said to have revisited London in the course of the following year, and to have formally renounced the Catholic religion in a chapel in Gray’s Inn Lane under his own name of Charles Edward Stuart; but for this statement there appears to be no sufficient authority.[1349] Dr. King, who corresponded with Charles for several years, makes no allusion to this visit, nor is there the least trace of it to be found among the Stuart Papers. The story of a third visit, on occasion of the coronation of George III., at which Charles is said to have attended, rests on the authority of a letter of David Hume, written in 1773. As to his reported change of religion, a rumour was generally prevalent in 1752—a year before the date of his alleged apostacy at London—that Charles had become a Protestant; but its accuracy was doubted of by some of his friends.[1350] It is certain, however, that Charles was not disposed to imitate the self-denial of his father and grandfather, who preferred their faith to a crown.[1351]
No trace can be found of Charles’s activities after he returned from London until April 5, 1752, when he was seen by a man named Mackintosh in Campvere, on the island of Middleburg, where he stayed for four days.[1348] It’s said that he returned to London the following year and officially renounced the Catholic faith in a chapel on Gray’s Inn Lane using his own name, Charles Edward Stuart; however, there doesn’t seem to be enough evidence to support this claim.[1349] Dr. King, who communicated with Charles for several years, does not mention this visit, and there's no record of it in the Stuart Papers. The tale of a third visit for the coronation of George III, where Charles supposedly attended, is based on a letter from David Hume written in 1773. As for his supposed change of faith, a rumor circulated in 1752—a year before his supposed conversion in London—that Charles had become a Protestant, but some of his friends questioned its truth.[1350] However, it's clear that Charles did not share the self-denial of his father and grandfather, who chose their faith over a crown.[1351]
In consequence of the state of comparative security which the British government enjoyed after the peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, it became less vigilant than before in watching the motions of the exiled adherents of the house of Stuart. Some of them accordingly ventured, from time to time, to revisit their native country and friends. Amongst others, Dr. Cameron came over in 1749 to recover part of a large sum of money which had been left by Charles in charge of Macpherson of Cluny when he quitted Scotland. He made a second journey to Britain in 1753, for what particular purpose is not certainly known, although it is supposed his visit had some connection with a scheme for another rising, then under the consideration of the Jacobites, but which luckily was nipped in the bud. Having been apprehended in Scotland, he was carried to London, confined to the Tower, and his identity being proved in the court of king’s bench by several witnesses, he received sentence of death, and was barbarously executed at Tyburn. He conducted himself with manly fortitude and decorum, and his fate was generally pitied.[1352] Some of the best wishers to the Government thought the sacrifice of this unfortunate gentleman a most unnecessary and wanton act at such a juncture, and at such a distance of time from the period of his attainder.[1353] It is said that King George himself, as he reluctantly signed the warrant for Cameron’s execution, exclaimed, “Surely there has been too much blood spilt upon this account already!”
Because of the relatively stable security that the British government enjoyed after the peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, it became less vigilant in keeping an eye on the exiled supporters of the house of Stuart. As a result, some of them occasionally ventured back to their home country and friends. Among them, Dr. Cameron traveled in 1749 to recover part of a large sum of money that had been left by Charles in the care of Macpherson of Cluny when he left Scotland. He made a second trip to Britain in 1753, although the exact reason for this visit is unclear. However, it is believed that it was connected to a plan for another uprising that the Jacobites were considering, which thankfully was shut down before it could happen. After being arrested in Scotland, he was taken to London, imprisoned in the Tower, and his identity was confirmed in the King's Bench court by several witnesses. He was sentenced to death and brutally executed at Tyburn. He handled himself with bravery and dignity, and his fate was widely mourned.[1352] Some of the government's supporters considered the execution of this unfortunate man an unnecessary and cruel act, especially given the time that had passed since his conviction.[1353] It is said that King George himself, as he hesitantly signed the order for Cameron’s execution, exclaimed, “Surely too much blood has already been spilled over this issue!”
Down to 1754 Charles kept up a regular communication with his friends in England, several of whom visited him personally, and though they saw many reprehensible things in his conduct, yet they were willing to make every allowance for the peculiarities of his situation. There was one circumstance, however, which they could not overlook. When in Scotland, Charles had a mistress named Clementina Walkinshaw, who, by all accounts, possessed no great attractions, bodily or mental. Some years after he was sent out of France he sent for this woman, who managed to become acquainted with all his plans, and was trusted with his most secret correspondence. As Miss Walkinshaw had a sister who acted as housekeeper to Frederick, Prince of Wales, at Leicester house, all the persons of distinction in England attached to Charles grew alarmed, being apprehensive that this paramour had been placed in his family by the English ministers. They, therefore, despatched a gentleman, named M’Namara, to Paris, where Charles then was, with instructions to insist upon Miss Walkinshaw’s removal for a certain time from his presence. Mr. M’Namara, who was a man of excellent understanding, urged the most powerful reasons, and used all the arts of persuasion to induce him to comply, but to no purpose. M’Namara then informed him that an immediate interruption of all correspondence with his most powerful friends in England, and the ruin of his interest, would be the certain consequence of his refusal; but Charles was inflexible. M’Namara staid some days in Paris beyond the time prescribed, in hopes of ultimately prevailing; but all his entreaties and remonstrances were ineffectual. At parting, M’Namara could not help exclaiming, with great indignation, “What has your family done, Sir, thus to draw down the vengeance of Heaven on every branch of it, through so many ages?” During his conferences with M’Namara, the prince declared that he had no violent passion, or, indeed, any particular regard for Miss Walkinshaw, and that he could see her removed from him without any concern; but that he would not receive directions for the regulation of his private conduct from any man alive. When M’Namara returned to London and reported Charles’s answer to the gentlemen who had sent him to Paris, many of whom were persons of the first rank, and all of them men of fortune and distinction, they were amazed and confounded, and resolved at once to break with him.[1354]
Up until 1754, Charles maintained regular communication with his friends in England, several of whom visited him personally. Although they noticed a lot of questionable behavior in his conduct, they were willing to overlook it given the unique challenges he faced. However, there was one thing they couldn't ignore. While in Scotland, Charles had a mistress named Clementina Walkinshaw, who, by all accounts, wasn’t particularly attractive, either in looks or intellect. A few years after he was expelled from France, he summoned this woman, who managed to learn all his plans and was trusted with his most confidential correspondence. Since Miss Walkinshaw had a sister who worked as a housekeeper for Frederick, Prince of Wales, at Leicester House, all of Charles's distinguished supporters in England became worried, fearing that this mistress had been placed in his life by English officials. They consequently sent a gentleman named M’Namara to Paris, where Charles was at the time, with instructions to demand that Miss Walkinshaw be removed from his presence for a while. Mr. M’Namara, a man of great understanding, presented the strongest arguments and tried every persuasive technique to get him to agree, but to no avail. M’Namara then warned him that refusing would lead to an immediate end to all correspondence with his key supporters in England and would ruin his prospects, but Charles remained unyielding. M’Namara stayed in Paris longer than planned, hoping to eventually sway him, but all his pleas and reprimands were in vain. When they parted, M’Namara couldn't hold back his anger, exclaiming, “What has your family done, Sir, to bring down the wrath of Heaven on every branch of it for so many ages?” During their discussions, the prince stated that he had no intense feelings or any special attachment to Miss Walkinshaw and could see her leave without any distress; however, he insisted he wouldn't take orders about his personal life from anyone. When M’Namara returned to London and shared Charles’s response with the gentlemen who had sent him to Paris—many of whom were high-ranking and all of whom were wealthy and distinguished—they were shocked and bewildered, and decided right then to sever ties with him.[1354]
Lord Marischal was then residing at Paris[757] as ambassador from the king of Prussia to the court of Versailles, and was apprised by M’Namara of everything that passed between him and the prince. Had M’Namara’s mission been successful, his lordship, whose services Charles was anxious to obtain, meant, on the expiration of his embassy, to have entered Charles’s household; but disgusted with the conduct of the prince, who even had the ingratitude to threaten to publish the names of his English friends, he declined to take any farther interest in his affairs, and embracing the mediation of the king of Prussia, reconciled himself to the British government.[1355]
Lord Marischal was then living in Paris[757] as the ambassador from the king of Prussia to the court of Versailles, and he was informed by M’Namara about everything that happened between him and the prince. If M’Namara’s mission had been successful, his lordship, whose services Charles wanted, planned to join Charles’s household once his embassy ended. However, feeling disappointed with the prince's behavior, who even had the audacity to threaten to reveal the names of his English friends, he chose to withdraw from any further involvement in his affairs and, with the help of the king of Prussia, made peace with the British government.[1355]
When, in the following year, a war with France seemed inevitable, some of his French friends petitioned the French court to take advantage of this favourable opportunity to make one more attempt to restore the Stuarts. Charles himself came to France, and appears to have made exertions in his own behalf, but the time was consumed in fruitless negotiations, and Charles returned to Italy and the retirement of private life. It seems to be with this attempt that a document contained among the Stuart Papers is connected. This document purports to be notes of a statement made by a deputation, sent over to Prince Charles, at a conference with him, drawn up at his own desire; it is dated August 15, 1755. If this document is authentic, and there seems to be no reason to believe otherwise, the deputies must have lectured the prince on his conduct most fearlessly and outspokenly, and in a manner to which princes are mostly strangers.
When, in the following year, a war with France seemed unavoidable, some of his French friends asked the French court to take advantage of this favorable moment to make one last attempt to restore the Stuarts. Charles himself came to France and seems to have made efforts on his own behalf, but the time was spent in unproductive negotiations, and Charles returned to Italy and a private life. It appears that this attempt is linked to a document found among the Stuart Papers. This document claims to be notes from a statement made by a delegation sent to Prince Charles during a conference with him, prepared at his request; it is dated August 15, 1755. If this document is genuine, and there seems to be no reason to doubt it, the delegates must have addressed the prince about his behavior quite boldly and frankly, in a way that is generally unfamiliar to princes.
It is not known what reception the deputation met with, or how this message was received by him; but, at his desire, the address was committed to writing, and sent to him. Charles returned an indignant answer, informing his “friends” that reason might, and he hoped should, always prevail with him, but his own heart deceived him if threats or promises ever would. He despised, he said, the malice of those who aspersed his character, and considered it below his dignity to treat them in the terms they deserved. He told them he had long desired a churchman from his friends to attend him, but that his expectations had been hitherto disappointed.[1356]
It’s unclear how the delegation was received or how he responded to their message; however, at his request, the address was written down and sent to him. Charles replied indignantly, telling his “friends” that he hoped reason would always guide him, but if he was ever swayed by threats or promises, then his heart would be lying to him. He expressed disdain for those who tarnished his reputation and considered it beneath him to respond to them as they deserved. He mentioned that he had long wanted a churchman from his friends to accompany him, but his expectations had not been met so far.[1356]
Though Charles at first affected not to feel the indignity offered to him by the French government, yet it is certain that it left upon him an indelible impression, soured his disposition, and tended to confirm into a habit the propensity to tippling which he contracted during his long and exhausting wanderings in the Highlands. Indeed, his mind, which never was of the strongest or noblest type, appears to have been quite unhinged. During his long incognito he scarcely ever corresponded with his afflicted father,—a silence which he said was not owing either to neglect or want of duty, but because his situation was such that he could do nothing but vent “imprecations against the fatality of being born in such a detestable age.”[1357] Led away by his passions, and reckless of the feelings or wishes of others, he would suffer no control; and so infatuated did he become, that in resisting the admonitions of his friends, he thought he was pursuing a course honourable to himself, and dutiful towards the “honest man,”—his father;[1358] but James was not to be misled by such false notions, and hinted, that though he was happy to find Charles in such sentiments, yet it was possible that what he might think for the best might be otherwise. “Do you,” he asks the prince, “rightly understand the extensive sense of honour and duty from which you say you will never go astray? If you can,” he continues, “keep up to that rule, you will then be really an honest man, which is the new name you give me, and with which I am much pleased, since it is a title I value more than all those which vanity can desire, or flattery invent. It is a title we are all obliged to pretend to, and which we may all, without vanity, think we deserve, and unless we deserve it, we, in reality, can neither be happy in the next world, nor even in this, because peace and tranquillity of mind is only the share of honest men. The best wish I can therefore make you, is that you may yourself long deserve and enjoy that title[758] it would be the most effectual means of drawing down God’s blessing upon you.”[1359]
Though Charles initially tried to ignore the disrespect from the French government, it clearly left a lasting mark on him, making him bitter and reinforcing his growing habit of drinking, which he picked up during his long and tiring travels in the Highlands. In fact, his mind, which was never particularly strong or noble, seemed to be quite unsettled. Throughout his extended period in hiding, he hardly ever reached out to his suffering father—he claimed this silence wasn't due to neglect or lack of duty, but because he felt powerless to do anything other than express “curses against the misfortune of being born in such a terrible time.”[1357] Driven by his emotions and indifferent to the feelings or desires of others, he resisted any control; so taken by his delusions, he believed that by ignoring his friends' advice, he was acting honorably and dutifully towards “the honest man”—his father;[1358] but James wasn’t fooled by such misguided beliefs and suggested that although he was glad to see Charles holding such views, it was possible that what he believed to be right could actually be wrong. “Do you,” he asks the prince, “truly understand the broad definition of honor and duty from which you say you'll never stray? If you can,” he goes on, “adhere to that principle, you will then truly be an honest man, which is the new title you’ve given me, and with which I’m very pleased, as it’s a title I value more than any others that vanity can desire or flattery create. It’s a title we’re all expected to uphold and one that we may all, without arrogance, believe we deserve; and unless we truly deserve it, we honestly cannot be happy in the next world nor even in this one, because peace and tranquility of mind are only the privileges of honest men. Therefore, the best wish I can offer you is that you may long deserve and enjoy that title[758] as it would be the most effective way to attract God’s blessing upon you.”[1359]

From an Original Drawing by Ozias
Humphrey, R.A. Taken at Florence 1776.
After the estrangement of his friends, Charles appears to have given up all thoughts of restoration, and resided chiefly at Avignon till shortly before the death of his father, on December 31, 1766, when he returned to Italy, fixing his abode at Florence. The Chevalier had, for several years, been in a declining state of health, and, for two years before his death, had been confined to his bed-chamber. His remains were carried to the church of the parish where he had resided, and were decorated with all the insignia of royalty. Over the bed was this inscription:—“Jacobus Magnæ Britanniæ Rex, Anno MDCCLXVI.” The body lay in state three days, during which none but the Italian princes and British subjects were admitted into the church. The corpse was then removed in procession to St Peter’s church to be interred. By his will, the Chevalier left his real estate, which yielded about forty thousand crowns per annum, exclusive of pensions, to Prince Charles. He also left him a box of jewels belonging to the crown of Poland, formerly pledged to the Sobieski family, if not redeemed. The jewels belonging to his own family he directed to be divided between Charles and Henry.
After becoming estranged from his friends, Charles seems to have given up on any hopes of reconciliation and mainly stayed in Avignon until shortly before his father's death on December 31, 1766, when he returned to Italy and settled in Florence. The Chevalier had been in declining health for several years and had been bedridden for the two years leading up to his death. His body was taken to the parish church where he had lived and was adorned with all the royal insignia. Above the bed was this inscription:—“King Jacob of Great Britain, Year 1766.” The body lay in state for three days, during which only Italian princes and British subjects were allowed into the church. The corpse was then escorted in a procession to St Peter’s church for burial. In his will, the Chevalier left his real estate, which generated about forty thousand crowns per year, not including pensions, to Prince Charles. He also bequeathed a box of jewels from the crown of Poland, previously pledged to the Sobieski family, unless redeemed. The jewels from his own family were to be divided between Charles and Henry.
From the state of comparative seclusion in which the Chevalier passed the most part of his life, his personal history is less known than either that of his father, or his son, Charles Edward. His character, to judge from his correspondence and the many acts of individual kindness he showed towards his exiled adherents, was benevolent and estimable. He seems to have been better acquainted with the principles of the English constitution than any of his race, and would, had he been called to empire, have very possibly eschewed the dangerous rock of the prerogative on which his grandfather and father split. His boast was not merely that he was an Englishman, but that, to use an Italian phrase, there was not “a greater Englishman than himself.”[1360]
Due to the somewhat isolated life the Chevalier led, his personal history is less well-known than that of his father or his son, Charles Edward. Based on his correspondence and the many acts of kindness he showed towards his exiled supporters, his character appears to be kind and admirable. He seemed to have a better understanding of the principles of the English constitution than anyone else in his family, and had he been given the chance to lead, he likely would have avoided the risky issues of absolute power that his grandfather and father faced. He didn’t just claim to be an Englishman; he proudly stated, using an Italian phrase, that there wasn’t “a greater Englishman than himself.”[1360]
After his father’s death, Prince Charles retired to Albano, near Rome, where he appears to have lived in great seclusion till the year 1772, when the court of Versailles, desirous for its own selfish purposes to prevent the male line of the house of Stuart from becoming extinct, negotiated a marriage between him and the young princess Louisa Maximiliana Carolina of Stolberg-Gedern; and the three Bourbon courts all concurring in the match, a suitable allowance was settled by them on the prince and his wife. Charles, who, in consequence of the refusal of the court of Rome to recognise the titles which his father had assumed, had taken that of the Count of Albany, which when a youth he had used on his travels through Italy, took up his residence upon his marriage in the neighbourhood of Florence, whither he was invited by the grand duke of Tuscany. The marriage was unfortunate. Charles had lived too long single to enjoy[759] connubial happiness; and his mind, soured by misfortune and degraded by dissipation, unfitted him for the discharge of the domestic virtues.[1361] An English lady who saw Prince Charles at Rome in 1770, describes him thus:—“The Pretender is naturally above the middle size, but stoops excessively; he appears bloated and red in the face, his countenance heavy and sleepy, which is attributed to his having given in to excess of drinking, but when a young man he must have been esteemed handsome. His complexion is of the fair tint, his eyes blue, his hair light brown, and the contour of his face a long oval; he is by no means thin, has a noble person and a graceful manner. His dress was scarlet, laced with broad gold lace; he wears the blue riband outside of his coat, from which depends a cameo, antique, as large as the palm of my hand, and he wears the same garter and motto as those of the noble St George in England. Upon the whole, he has a melancholy, mortified appearance.”[1362]
After his father's death, Prince Charles moved to Albano, near Rome, where he seems to have lived in relative isolation until 1772. The court of Versailles, looking out for its own interests and wanting to prevent the Stuart lineage from dying out, arranged a marriage between him and the young Princess Louisa Maximiliana Carolina of Stolberg-Gedern. With the agreement of the three Bourbon courts, they arranged a suitable allowance for the prince and his wife. Since the court of Rome refused to recognize the titles his father had claimed, Charles took on the title of Count of Albany, which he had used as a young man while traveling through Italy. After his marriage, he settled near Florence, invited there by the Grand Duke of Tuscany. Unfortunately, the marriage was not happy. Charles had been single for too long to find marital joy, and his mind, clouded by misfortune and degraded by indulgence, made him unfit for domestic life. An English lady who saw Prince Charles in Rome in 1770 described him this way: “The Pretender is naturally above average height but stoops quite a bit; he appears bloated and red in the face, with a heavy, sleepy expression, which is said to result from excess drinking. However, he must have been considered handsome when he was younger. He has a fair complexion, blue eyes, light brown hair, and a long oval face; he is not thin, has a noble presence, and carries himself gracefully. He was dressed in scarlet trimmed with broad gold lace; he wore the blue ribbon over his coat, from which hung a cameo, as large as my palm, and he wore the same garter and motto as those of the noble St. George in England. Overall, he has a melancholic, depressed appearance.”
Charles and the princess lived together uncomfortably till 1780, Charles, it is said, often treating his youthful, beautiful, accomplished, and gentle wife with the greatest brutality. In 1777 she became acquainted with the great Italian dramatist Alfieri, and the two immediately conceived for each other a passionate, lasting, and comparatively pure love; for while her husband lived there is every reason to believe that she remained faithful to him. The princess left Charles in 1780, and took up her residence with his brother the cardinal at Rome, but shortly after removed from that to Baden and ultimately to Paris, where Alfieri joined her, and they separated no more. On her husband’s death, it is understood that she was privately married to Alfieri, who died in 1803, she surviving him upwards of twenty-one years. When Tuscany fell under the dominion of Bonaparte, he ordered the princess, then living in Florence, (she having incurred his displeasure), to repair to Paris. She was afterwards allowed to return to Florence, where it is said she made a left-handed marriage with a French historical painter, named Francis Xavier Fabre, the friend of Alfieri, whom upon her death she appointed her universal executor.
Charles and the princess lived together uncomfortably until 1780. It’s said that Charles often treated his young, beautiful, talented, and gentle wife with great brutality. In 1777, she met the great Italian playwright Alfieri, and the two quickly developed a passionate, lasting, and relatively pure love for each other; while her husband was alive, there’s every reason to believe she stayed loyal to him. The princess left Charles in 1780 and moved in with his brother the cardinal in Rome, but soon relocated to Baden and ultimately to Paris, where Alfieri joined her, and they never separated again. After her husband’s death, it’s understood that she privately married Alfieri, who passed away in 1803, leaving her to live more than twenty-one years longer. When Tuscany came under Bonaparte’s rule, he ordered the princess, who was then living in Florence (having fallen out of favor), to move to Paris. She was later allowed to return to Florence, where it’s said she had a secondary marriage with a French historical painter named Francis Xavier Fabre, a friend of Alfieri, whom she appointed as her universal executor upon her death.
About 1785, Charles, who must have felt himself at this time a lonely, homeless, disappointed old man, took to live with him his daughter, Charlotte, by Miss Walkinshaw, who was born about 1760. Little is known of this lady; she, however, appears to have been of a gentle disposition, and we would fain hope that her presence and companionship helped much to soften the misanthropy and soothe the bitter spirit of the disappointed aspirant to the British throne. Shortly after his daughter came to live with him, Charles removed to Rome, where in January 1788 he was prostrated by paralysis, and after an illness of three weeks died on the 31st. He was buried royally in the church of his brother at Frascati, the body, however, being afterwards removed to St Peter’s at Rome. Some time before his death, he legitimatized his daughter, and as the last act of his shadowy sovereignty, created her Duchess of Albany, leaving her the greater part of his private property.[1363] Even down to the time of his death, it would seem he had not entirely relinquished the hope of one day sitting on the throne of his ancestors, for, according to Lord Mahon, he used to keep under his bed a strong box with 12,000 sequins, ready for the expenses of his journey to England whenever he might suddenly be called thither.[1364] His daughter, so far as is known his sole descendant, survived him only one year.
Around 1785, Charles, who must have felt like a lonely, homeless, and disappointed old man at this time, took in his daughter, Charlotte, whom he had with Miss Walkinshaw, born around 1760. Little is known about her, but she seems to have been gentle, and we can only hope that her presence and companionship helped ease the misanthropy and soothe the bitter spirit of the disheartened man who aspired to the British throne. Shortly after she moved in with him, Charles moved to Rome, where in January 1788 he was struck by paralysis, and after three weeks of illness, he died on the 31st. He was given a royal burial in his brother's church at Frascati, but his body was later moved to St. Peter’s in Rome. Some time before his death, he legitimized his daughter and, as the final act of his shadowy sovereignty, made her the Duchess of Albany, leaving her most of his private property.[1363] Even up to the time of his death, it seems he had not completely given up on the hope of one day sitting on his ancestors' throne, for, according to Lord Mahon, he kept a strongbox with 12,000 sequins under his bed, ready for expenses for his journey to England whenever he might suddenly be called there.[1364] His daughter, believed to be his only descendant, survived him for just one year.
Whilst Charles’s partisans have painted him in the most glowing colours of admiration, as the paragon of all that is noble and high-minded, others have represented him as a man devoid of any good and generous feeling,—as despotic, revengeful, ungrateful, and[760] avaricious,—having, in short, all the vices without one of the redeeming virtues of his race. Paradoxical as the assertion may be, there is some truth in both delineations; but considerable abatements must be made from the exaggerated eulogies of the one party, as well as from the sweeping condemnation of the other. There were, in fact, as has been well observed, two Charles Edwards. The hero of 1745 was a generous and high-minded youth, who, notwithstanding some constitutional defects, merited a better destiny; but the Charles Edward of a subsequent period was a degraded man, who, dispirited by misfortune and soured by disappointment, lost all command over himself, and became the sport of his passions. He retained, however, to the close of his existence, a vivid recollection of his early exploits, and frequently betrayed genuine emotion on hearing any allusion to Scotland and the Highlanders.
While Charles's supporters have painted him in the most flattering light, portraying him as the ideal example of nobility and virtue, others have depicted him as a man completely lacking in good and generous feelings—despotic, vengeful, ungrateful, and avaricious—essentially embodying all the vices without a single redeeming quality of his heritage. As paradoxical as it may seem, there is some truth in both descriptions; however, significant reductions must be made from the exaggerated praises of one side, as well as from the sweeping condemnations of the other. In reality, as has been noted, there were two Charles Edwards. The hero of 1745 was a generous and noble young man who, despite some inherent flaws, deserved a better fate; but the Charles Edward of a later time was a diminished man who, disheartened by misfortune and bitterness, lost all control over himself and became a victim of his own emotions. Nonetheless, he held onto a vivid memory of his early achievements until the end of his life and often showed genuine emotion when he heard any mention of Scotland and the Highlanders.
When Charles was ill in 1784, his brother the cardinal, supposing him to be on his death-bed, drew up a paper maintaining his pretensions to the British crown, which, he declared, were in no way prejudiced or renounced by his retention of the incognito title, Cardinal Duke of York. A copy of this document he sent to the pope, cardinals, and various foreign ministers. When his brother the prince did die, and Henry was left the last and sole representative of the royal Stuart race, he caused a medal to be struck bearing the inscription, “Henry IX., King of England, by the grace of God, but not by the will of men.” This, however, was all the cardinal ever did to maintain his right divine to the throne from which his grandfather fled. He appears to have been perfectly contented with his life as a Roman cardinal, to have been generous and gentle in disposition, and to have performed his duties faithfully as a minister of the Catholic Church, although in his own house he is said to have insisted upon a strict observance of all the etiquette usual in the residence of a reigning sovereign. He had many rich livings both in Italy and France, but of most of these and of all his wealth and treasures, literary, antiquarian, and curious, he was despoiled by the emissaries of the French revolution in 1798, when he took refuge in Venice infirm and destitute. His case was represented to his successful relative George III., who immediately, and in as delicate a manner as possible, generously settled on the cardinal a pension for life of L.4000 a year. The cardinal returned to Rome in 1801, and resided there till his death in 1807, aged 82 years. He was buried in St Peter’s, beside his father and brother, “and a stately monument, from the chisel of Canova, but at charge, as I believe, of the House of Hanover, has since arisen to the memory of James the Third, Charles the Third, and Henry the Ninth, Kings of England—names which an Englishman can scarcely read without a smile or a sigh! Often at the present day does the British traveller turn from the sunny height of[761] the Pincian or the carnival throngs of the Corso, to gaze in thoughtful silence on that sad mockery of human greatness, and that last record of ruined hopes!”[1365]
When Charles got sick in 1784, his brother the cardinal, thinking he was on his deathbed, wrote a document asserting his claims to the British crown, which he said were not affected or given up by keeping the incognito title, Cardinal Duke of York. He sent a copy of this document to the pope, cardinals, and various foreign ministers. When his brother the prince did die, and Henry became the last sole representative of the royal Stuart line, he had a medal made that read, “Henry IX., King of England, by the grace of God, but not by the will of men.” However, this was the only thing the cardinal ever did to claim his divine right to the throne from which his grandfather had fled. He seemed perfectly happy with his life as a Roman cardinal, known for his generosity and kindness, and he fulfilled his duties faithfully as a minister of the Catholic Church, though in his own home, he is said to have insisted on strict adherence to the etiquette typical of a reigning sovereign. He held many wealthy positions both in Italy and France, but most of these, along with all his wealth and treasures—literary, antiquarian, and unique—were taken from him by the agents of the French Revolution in 1798, when he took refuge in Venice, weak and poor. His situation was presented to his successful relative George III, who, as delicately as possible, generously granted the cardinal a pension of £4,000 a year for life. The cardinal returned to Rome in 1801 and lived there until his death in 1807 at the age of 82. He was buried in St. Peter’s next to his father and brother, and a grand monument, sculpted by Canova but, as I believe, funded by the House of Hanover, has since been erected to honor James III, Charles III, and Henry IX, Kings of England—names that an Englishman can hardly read without a smile or a sigh! Nowadays, British travelers often turn from the sunny heights of the Pincian or the carnival crowds of the Corso to gaze in thoughtful silence at that sad mockery of human greatness and that final testament of shattered hopes!
Henry of York, as we have said, was the last scion of the direct line of the royal house of Stuart, although he was by no means the last of the Stuarts, as the genealogy of nearly every royal and princely house of Europe can testify. Much valuable information on this point is contained in Mr. Townsend’s Descendants of the Stuarts, where the reader will meet with many interesting and a few strange and startling facts. The Stuart blood, it would seem, enriches the veins of every Christian sovereign of Europe, and among the European noble families will be found many princes who, by the now ignored and we hope never to be revived, principle of divine hereditary right, are nearer heirs to the British throne than the Prince of Wales. The heir-of-line of the Stuarts is, we believe, Francis, ex-Duke of Modena, the heiress presumptive being his niece, Maria Theresa, wife of Prince Louis of Bavaria. Great Britain, however, is as likely to assert her right to the allegiance of the United States as is any of the many descendants of the Stuarts to endeavour to establish a claim to the throne of England, to the prejudice of the reigning family. The Lady who at present occupies the throne of Britain, and in whose veins runs a large share of the ancient Stuart blood, has won her way to the hearts of all classes of her subjects, Highland and Lowland, by her true nobility of character, genuine womanliness, and anxious interest in the welfare of her people, as effectually as did the young Chevalier by his youthful thoughtless daring, fascinating manners, and feigned enthusiasm for all that was Highland. Still the ancient spirit is not dead, and probably never will die, so long as Gaelic and Lowland Scotch is understood in the land, and so long as there exists such a superabundance of Jacobite songs unmatched for pathos and humour, and set to music which cannot fail to touch the heart of the “canniest Scot” that ever tried to overreach his neighbour. This sentimental Jacobitism, initiated by Scott, appears to be getting stronger and stronger every year, and pervades all classes of society from the “queen on the throne to the meanest of her subjects;” it has, indeed, become now to a certain extent fashionable, no doubt owing largely to the example set by the greatest lady in the land, in her love and admiration of the Highlands and Highlanders. Tartans, not very many years ago proscribed and forbidden to be worn under severe penalties, and regarded as barbarous and vulgar, have now become the rage, and are as indispensable to every Scottish family, Highland or Lowland, as its crest or its family ghost.
Henry of York, as we’ve mentioned, was the last descendant of the direct line of the royal house of Stuart, though he’s certainly not the last of the Stuarts, as nearly every royal and noble family in Europe can confirm. Much valuable information on this topic is found in Mr. Townsend’s Descendants of the Stuarts, where you’ll discover many interesting and a few strange and surprising facts. It seems that Stuart blood runs in the veins of every Christian monarch in Europe, and among the European nobility, there are many princes who, by the now-disregarded and we hope never-to-be-revived principle of divine hereditary right, are closer heirs to the British throne than the Prince of Wales. The heir of the Stuarts is believed to be Francis, the former Duke of Modena, with his niece, Maria Theresa, wife of Prince Louis of Bavaria, as the presumptive heiress. However, Great Britain is as likely to claim loyalty from the United States as any of the numerous descendants of the Stuarts are to attempt to establish a claim to the English throne, to the detriment of the reigning family. The lady currently on the British throne, who carries a significant portion of the ancient Stuart blood, has won the affection of all her subjects, highland and lowland, through her genuine nobility of character, true womanliness, and deep concern for her people's welfare, much like the young Chevalier did with his youthful reckless daring, charm, and feigned enthusiasm for everything Highland. Yet, the ancient spirit remains alive and likely will never die, as long as Gaelic and Lowland Scots are spoken in the land, and as long as there’s an abundance of Jacobite songs unmatched for their emotion and humor, set to music that moves even the "canniest Scot" who ever tried to outsmart his neighbor. This sentimental Jacobitism, sparked by Scott, seems to become stronger every year, permeating all levels of society, from the “queen on the throne to the least of her subjects;” it has indeed, to some extent, become fashionable, largely thanks to the example set by the highest lady in the land, in her love and admiration for the Highlands and Highlanders. Tartans, which just a few years ago were banned and forbidden to wear under severe penalties, seen as barbaric and vulgar, have now become the rage, and are as essential to every Scottish family, Highland or Lowland, as their crest or family ghost.
Before dismissing entirely the Stuart family, which latterly was so intimately associated with the Highlands, it may not be out of place to mention that only a few years ago, two young men made their appearance in Scotland, holding themselves forth as legitimate grandsons of Prince Charles. Their story, set forth in an inflated, misty style, after the manner of romantic novelists, will be found in a work published by them in 1847, entitled, Tales of the Century, or Sketches of the Romance of History between the years 1746 and 1846. There can be no doubt that John Sobieski and Charles Edward Stuart, the names by which these gentlemen made themselves known to the public, have no connection whatever with the royal Stuarts: it is certain that Prince Charles Edward Stuart left behind him no legitimate offspring. The story told by them in the above publication, however, was to the effect that their father, instead of being a son of Admiral Allen, as was commonly supposed, was a son of Prince Charles and the Princess Louisa, whose birth was kept secret through fear of the Hanoverian family, and who was intrusted to Admiral Allen, and passed off by him as his own son.[1366] It is not at all improbable that they themselves believed their own story, and were, strictly speaking, no impostors; at all events, they appear to have met with considerable sympathy in the form of hospitality and subscriptions to their publications, for besides the book above mentioned and a volume of poems, they published a large and expensive work, splendidly illustrated, entitled, The Costume of the Clans,[762] a copy of which was ordered at the time for her Majesty’s library. To judge from the introduction to this last book, occupying about the half of the work, written in a most painfully lofty style, and having an amusing look of learning by being crammed full of small type notes and enigmatical references, one would be almost inclined to think that they were weak-minded enough to believe that it was possible, even in the middle of the 19th century, in the reign of Queen Victoria, to incite the loyal Highlanders to enact a second ’45.[1367]
Before completely dismissing the Stuart family, which was closely linked to the Highlands in recent times, it’s worth mentioning that just a few years ago, two young men appeared in Scotland, claiming to be legitimate grandsons of Prince Charles. Their story, told in an exaggerated, vague style like that of romantic novelists, can be found in a book they published in 1847, titled, Tales of the Century, or Sketches of the Romance of History between the years 1746 and 1846. There’s no doubt that John Sobieski and Charles Edward Stuart, the names these gentlemen used to introduce themselves to the public, are not connected to the royal Stuarts: it’s certain that Prince Charles Edward Stuart left no legitimate descendants. Their story in the mentioned publication was that their father, instead of being the son of Admiral Allen as was commonly believed, was actually a son of Prince Charles and Princess Louisa, whose birth was kept secret out of fear of the Hanoverian family and who was entrusted to Admiral Allen to be passed off as his own son.[1366] It’s quite possible that they believed their own story and were not, strictly speaking, impostors; in any case, they seemed to have received considerable support in the form of hospitality and subscriptions to their publications. Besides the aforementioned book and a volume of poems, they published a large, costly work, beautifully illustrated, titled, The Costume of the Clans,[762] a copy of which was ordered for her Majesty’s library at the time. Judging by the introduction to this last book, which takes up about half of the work and is written in an overly pretentious style packed with footnotes and obscure references, one might almost be inclined to think they were misguided enough to believe that it was possible, even in the mid-19th century during Queen Victoria's reign, to stir the loyal Highlanders into a second ’45.[1367]
John Sobieski Stuart generally resides in London, where he is to be met with in good society under the title of “Count D’Albanie.”
John Sobieski Stuart generally lives in London, where you can find him among refined circles under the title of "Count D'Albanie."
FOOTNOTES:
[1340] “Letter from H—— G——, Esquire, one of the gentlemen of the bed-chamber to the young Chevalier, and the only person of his own retinue that attended him from Avignon, in his late journey through Germany and elsewhere, &c., to a particular friend. London, 1750.”
[1340] “Letter from H—— G——, Esquire, one of the gentlemen of the bed-chamber to the young Chevalier, and the only person of his own retinue that attended him from Avignon, in his recent journey through Germany and elsewhere, etc., to a close friend. London, 1750.”
[1343] Stuart Papers.
[1344] See a curious memorandum, dated 3d May, 1750, among the Stuart Papers. From this document it is evident that Charles thought that the French ministry were bribed by the British government to withhold assistance from him.
[1344] Check out an interesting note from May 3, 1750, found in the Stuart Papers. This document shows that Charles believed the French government was being bribed by the British government to deny him support.
[1345] King’s Political and Literary Anecdotes, p. 197:—“He came,” says Dr. King, “one evening to my lodgings and drank tea with me. My servant, after he was gone, said to me, ‘that he thought my new visitor very like Prince Charles.’ ‘Why,’ said I, ‘have you ever seen Prince Charles?’ ‘No, sir,’ replied the fellow, ‘but this gentleman, whoever he may be, exactly resembles the busts which are sold in Red Lion Street, and are said to be the busts of Prince Charles.’ The truth is, these busts were taken in plaster of Paris from his face. I never heard him,” adds the doctor—who, however, cannot be received as an altogether unbiassed reporter—“express any noble or benevolent sentiment, the certain indications of a great soul and a good heart; or discover any sorrow or compassion for the misfortunes of so many worthy men who had suffered in his cause. But the most odious part of his character was his love of money.... I have known this gentleman with 2000 Louis d’ors in his strong-box pretend he was in great distress, and borrow money from a lady in Paris who was not in affluent circumstances. His most faithful servants, who had closely attended him in all his difficulties, were ill rewarded. To this spirit of avarice may be added his insolent manner of treating his immediate dependants, very unbecoming a great prince, and a sure prognostic of what might be expected from him if ever he acquired the sovereign power.”
[1345] King's Political and Literary Anecdotes, p. 197:—“He came,” Dr. King says, “one evening to my place and had tea with me. After he left, my servant mentioned that he thought my new visitor looked a lot like Prince Charles. ‘Why,’ I asked, ‘have you ever seen Prince Charles?’ ‘No, sir,’ the guy replied, ‘but this gentleman, whoever he is, looks exactly like the busts that are sold on Red Lion Street, which are claimed to be of Prince Charles.’ The truth is, those busts were made from plaster of Paris taken from his face. I never heard him,” adds the doctor—who, however, can’t be seen as a completely unbiased source—“express any noble or kind sentiments, which are clear signs of a great soul and a good heart; nor show any sorrow or compassion for the misfortunes of so many worthy men who suffered for him. But the worst part of his character was his obsession with money.... I’ve seen this gentleman with 2000 Louis d’ors in his strongbox pretending to be in dire straits and borrowing money from a lady in Paris who wasn’t well-off. His most loyal servants, who stood by him through all his troubles, were poorly rewarded. To this spirit of greed, you can add his rude way of treating his close dependents, which is very unbefitting for a great prince, and a clear sign of what could be expected from him if he ever gained sovereign power.”
[1349] He is said on this occasion to have called without previous notice on Lady Primrose, and to have walked into the room, where she and others were playing cards, being announced by the servant under another name. After he left it was remarked how like he was to the prince’s portrait which hung in the very room into which he entered. He is said on this occasion to have used so little precaution that he went abroad undisguised in daylight, walking once through St. James’s, and taking a turn in Pall Mall. This story looks very like another version of his visit in 1750. See George Charles’s Transactions in Scotland, vol. ii. p. 470.
[1349] It is said that, on this occasion, he unexpectedly visited Lady Primrose and walked into the room where she and others were playing cards, being announced by the servant under a different name. After he left, people noted how much he resembled the prince’s portrait that hung in the room he entered. It is said that he took such little care that he went out in daylight without a disguise, walking once through St. James’s and taking a stroll in Pall Mall. This story seems very similar to another account of his visit in 1750. See George Charles’s Transactions in Scotland, vol. ii. p. 470.
[1350] See among the Stuart Papers a letter from Secretary Edgar to Mr. William Hay, 26th September, 1752, and that from Mr. Hay’s letter to Edgar, October 1752. Charles seems to have been desirous after this to have none but Protestants about him. He sent an order to Avignon, in November 1753, to dismiss all his “Papist servants.” He kept at this time a French mistress, and having quarrelled with her, he discarded her because she was “a Papist too.” The following note, also, in the prince’s hand, appears on the back of a letter of Waters the banker, of 26th June, 1754:—“My being a Protestant I can prove to be an advantage to the Papist, and my terrible situation not to be incapable to attempt any plan either against my honour or interest, seeing them that are so far from my country.” At this time (June 1754) Charles was living in Paris incognito.
[1350] See among the Stuart Papers a letter from Secretary Edgar to Mr. William Hay, dated September 26, 1752, and Mr. Hay’s response to Edgar from October 1752. Charles seems to have wanted only Protestants around him after this. He sent an order to Avignon in November 1753 to fire all his “Papist servants.” At this time, he had a French mistress, but after a fight with her, he ended the relationship because she was “a Papist too.” Additionally, a note in the prince’s handwriting appears on the back of a letter from Waters the banker, dated June 26, 1754:—“I can prove that being a Protestant is beneficial to the Papist, and my unfortunate situation does not prevent me from trying any plan that could harm my honor or interests, considering those who are so far from my country.” At this time (June 1754), Charles was living in Paris under a false identity.
[1351] See his answer to the deputation that waited on him in the year 1755:—
[1351] Check out his response to the group that visited him in 1755:—
“As to his religion,” says Dr. King, “he is certainly free from all bigotry and superstition, and would readily conform to the religion of the country. With the Catholics he is a Catholic, with the Protestants he is a Protestant; and to convince the latter of his sincerity, he often carried an English Common Prayer-book in his pocket, and sent to Gordon (whom I have mentioned before), a non-juring clergyman, to christen the first child he had by his mistress, Mrs. Walkinshaw.”
“As for his religion,” says Dr. King, “he is definitely free from all bigotry and superstition, and would easily fit in with the religion of the nation. With the Catholics, he identifies as a Catholic; with the Protestants, he identifies as a Protestant. To prove his sincerity to the latter, he often carried an English Common Prayer-book in his pocket and asked Gordon (whom I mentioned earlier), a non-juring clergyman, to baptize the first child he had with his mistress, Mrs. Walkinshaw.”
[1353] The French government settled a pension of 1200 livres per annum upon his widow, and granted an annual allowance of 400 livres to each of his two sons who were in its service, in addition to their pay.
[1353] The French government provided a pension of 1200 livres a year to his widow and gave an annual allowance of 400 livres to each of his two sons working for the government, on top of their salaries.
[1355] Several letters between Charles and Lord Marischal will be found among the Stuart Papers. The most interesting are one from his lordship, without signature, 15th April 1754, another also without signature, 18th May 1754, and Charles’s answer of the latter date.
[1355] Several letters between Charles and Lord Marischal can be found in the Stuart Papers. The most notable are one from his lordship, unsigned, dated April 15, 1754, another also unsigned, dated May 18, 1754, and Charles's reply from that same date.
[1356] Stuart Papers.
[1361] Lord Mahon thinks that Charles had contracted a disparaging opinion of the tender sex in general. Among the Stuart Papers is the following written by Charles about the time of his marriage:—“As for men, I have studied them myself, and were I to live till fourscore, I could scarcely know them better than now, but as for women, I have thought it useless, they being so much more wicked and impenetrable.” “Ungenerous and ungrateful words,” justly exclaims Lord Mahon; “surely as he wrote them, the image of Flora Macdonald should have risen in his heart and restrained his hand.”—Mahon’s England, v. iii., p. 527.
[1361] Lord Mahon believes that Charles had developed a negative view of women in general. Among the Stuart Papers is the following written by Charles around the time of his marriage:—“As for men, I’ve studied them myself, and even if I lived to be eighty, I don’t think I could understand them any better than I do now, but as for women, I found it pointless to try, since they are so much more deceitful and hard to understand.” “Those are cruel and ungrateful words,” cries Lord Mahon; “surely as he wrote them, the memory of Flora Macdonald should have come to his mind and stopped him.”—Mahon’s England, v. iii., p. 527.
[1363] Klose’s Memoirs, v. ii., p. 241.
[1364] Mahon’s England, v. ii., p. 528.
[1365] Mahon’s England, v. iii. p. 529.
[1367] A gentleman of Jacobite sympathies, to whom this part of the work has been submitted, appends the following note:—
[1367] A man with Jacobite leanings, to whom this section of the work has been shared, adds the following note:—
“It is but justice, however, to these gentlemen to say, that they have never made any loud or noisy assertion of their claims, leaving, what they believe to be, the fact of their descent to be indicated, rather than asserted in the work above mentioned. It is understood, also, that they do not encourage much reference being made to those claims, which they consider to amount only to the fact of their being descended from Prince Charles, not to any ‘Divine Right’ to the throne in virtue of that descent; that right having been forfeited, they believe, by the fact of themselves and their ancestors having been Roman Catholics—the nation having declared for a Protestant succession. It looks also as if they depended on the strength of truth, or what they believe to be truth, that they have never answered the criticisms of the Quarterly reviewer, whilst at the same time it is understood that they maintain that they could answer him, if they were so minded. They bore a high character during their residence in the Highlands of Scotland, which character they still retain. It is some time since the writer of this note has seen them, but the resemblance which their features bore to the features of the ancient Stuart race used to be remarked by all who knew them. This, however, would not prove much. Even the Quarterly reviewer does not allege that they were conscious or knowingly impostors.”
“It’s only fair to say about these gentlemen that they have never loudly proclaimed their claims, instead letting what they believe to be the truth of their lineage speak for itself in the aforementioned work. It's also clear that they prefer not to have much attention drawn to those claims, which they view as merely indicating their descent from Prince Charles, rather than giving them any ‘Divine Right’ to the throne because of that descent; they believe that right was lost due to their and their ancestors' Roman Catholic faith, especially since the nation chose a Protestant succession. It seems they rely on the strength of what they believe to be the truth, which is why they have never responded to the criticisms made by the Quarterly reviewer, although they also believe they could respond if they wanted to. They had a strong reputation while living in the Highlands of Scotland, a reputation they still maintain. It's been a while since the writer of this note has seen them, but people used to comment on how their features were reminiscent of the ancient Stuart lineage. However, this wouldn’t mean much. Even the Quarterly reviewer does not claim that they were conscious or knowingly deceiving anyone.”
CHAPTER XLI.
Proceedings which followed Culloden, their cause and consequences—Influence of clan-feeling—Lord Lovat and the Frasers—Parliamentary measures—Disarming Act—Act against the Highland dress—Abolition of Hereditary Jurisdictions—The Scottish Episcopalians—Effect of these measures—The Old Jacobites—The Jacobite Songs—Whig Songs—Sir Walter Scott—Jacobitism at the present day—Queen Victoria—Innovations, and their probable consequences.
Proceedings that followed Culloden, their cause and consequences—Influence of clan loyalty—Lord Lovat and the Frasers—Parliamentary actions—Disarming Act—Ban on Highland dress—Abolition of Hereditary Jurisdictions—The Scottish Episcopalians—Impact of these actions—The Old Jacobites—The Jacobite Songs—Whig Songs—Sir Walter Scott—Jacobitism today—Queen Victoria—Innovations and their likely consequences.
The harsh military proceedings which followed the battle of Culloden, of which we have already endeavoured to give the reader an idea, seem to have completely crushed the spirit out of the poor, and, in many cases, innocent Highlanders. The Duke of Cumberland and his subordinates exercised, as we have seen, no discrimination in the selection of their victims, laying their bloody clutches on chiefs and people, him who had been “out” and him who had not; it was sufficient to bring slaughter, slavery, or ruin on a man and his family, if he bore upon or about him any mark of Highland origin or connection,—wore a kilt, or could not justify himself in English. The end which it was intended to accomplish by these cruel and saddening measures, was no doubt in the main highly desirable; it was well to let it be distinctly known once for all, that the divine hereditary right of ruling could be conferred only by the people, and that these would bestow the post of king on him who could fill it best, and who would by no caprices of his own obstruct the progress of the nation. It was assuredly right and absolutely necessary that the Highlanders should be made clearly to understand that they lived in the middle of the 18th century, and were only a very small part of a great nation which was leading the march of the world’s progress, and that, instead of doing their best to pull their country back a century, they should lend the aid of the many valuable and noble qualities with which they were endowed, but which were running comparatively waste, to enable Britain to keep her proud position in the van of the nations, and help the world on in its glorious course of progress, to try to stop which would certainly lead to their own destruction. It was, we say, high time that such a splendid race of men should be roused out of self-satisfied slumber and brought to their senses, but surely there was some gentler method of effecting this than by thrusting a sword into their hearts or blowing out their bewildered brains; their tendency to rebellion was no disease which required to be “stamped out,” but merely the result of much unoccupied energy, which only required proper direction in order to become a blessing instead of a curse to their fellow-countrymen. No one, possessing ordinary human feeling, can regard the proceedings which followed Culloden, and[763] which were continued for many months, with any feelings but those of pity, sadness, and horror, combined with loathing at those who were so inhuman as to carry out the bloody work of wholesale butchery and ruin. We of the present day regard the Highlanders of ’45 as a chivalrous, impulsive, simple-minded race, who really wished to do no one any harm, and perhaps we are to a certain extent right. But, as at the time of the massacre of Glencoe, their southern fellow-countrymen looked upon them as a pestiferous race of semi-barbarians, enemies to progress, “thieves and lawless limmers,” who, like vermin, should be annihilated, or at least for ever incapacitated from doing harm to any but themselves. This seems especially to have been the case with the Duke of Cumberland, who was utterly incapable of regarding the Highlanders in any other light than as a set of barbarous villains, to whom no mercy ought to be shown. Writing, April 4, 1746, to the Duke of Newcastle, he says, “All in this country are almost to a man Jacobites, and mild measures will not do. You will find that the whole laws of this ancient kingdom must be new modelled. Were I to enumerate the villains and villanies this country abounds in, I should never have done.” And again, July 17, “I am sorry to leave this country in the condition it is in; for all the good that we have done is a little blood-letting, which has only weakened the madness, but not at all cured it; and I tremble for fear that this vile spot may still be the ruin of this island and of our family.” From a man of Cumberland’s character, cherishing such feelings as the above towards an enemy in his power, what other course of conduct was to be expected than that which he followed, more especially when it is remembered that these feelings must have been considerably aggravated by the defeats which the royal army had already sustained. On this last account the royal soldiers themselves must have cherished more than usually bitter feelings towards their opponents; for what can be more chagrining to regularly disciplined troops than to be routed by a wretchedly armed rabble of half naked, untrained men, in which light the royal army must have regarded the Highlanders. These special causes, added to the insatiable thirst for blood which seems to take possession of a victorious army, sufficiently account for the inhuman, heartless, and uncalled for treatment of the Highlanders after the battle of Culloden. Good as the end was, the means was utterly unjustifiable and abhorrent.
The brutal military actions that followed the battle of Culloden, which we've already tried to convey to the reader, seem to have completely crushed the spirit of the poor and often innocent Highlanders. The Duke of Cumberland and his subordinates showed no discrimination in selecting their victims, targeting both those who had fought and those who had not; it was enough for a man and his family to face slaughter, slavery, or ruin if he had any sign of Highland origin or connection—wore a kilt or couldn’t speak English well. The purpose of these cruel and heartbreaking measures was undoubtedly largely sensible; it was important to make it clear once and for all that divine hereditary rights to rule could only come from the people, and that they would bestow kingship upon whoever could best fulfill that role and who wouldn’t let personal whims interfere with the nation's progress. It was certainly right and absolutely necessary for the Highlanders to realize that they were living in the mid-18th century and were only a tiny part of a vast nation that was leading the world forward. Instead of trying to drag their country back a century, they should contribute their many valuable and noble qualities—though these were largely going to waste—to help Britain maintain her proud position at the forefront of nations, aiding the world in its glorious progress, which, if resisted, would certainly lead to their own destruction. We believe it was high time for such a remarkable race of people to be awakened from their complacency and brought to their senses, but surely there was a gentler way to achieve this than by thrusting a sword into their hearts or blowing their confused minds away; their inclination to rebel was not an illness that needed to be “stamped out,” but simply the result of much unutilized energy that needed proper direction to become a blessing rather than a curse for their fellow countrymen. No one with normal human feelings can view the actions that followed Culloden, which continued for many months, with anything but pity, sadness, and horror, coupled with disgust at those who were so inhumane as to carry out such brutal acts of mass slaughter and devastation. Today, we see the Highlanders of '45 as a chivalrous, impulsive, simple-minded people who really meant no harm to anyone, and perhaps we are somewhat correct. However, just as during the massacre of Glencoe, their southern fellow countrymen viewed them as a dangerous race of semi-barbarians, enemies of progress, “thieves and lawless scoundrels,” who should be eradicated or rendered permanently incapable of harming anyone but themselves. This view seemed especially true for the Duke of Cumberland, who could only see the Highlanders as a band of savage villains deserving no mercy. On April 4, 1746, he wrote to the Duke of Newcastle, “Everyone here is almost a Jacobite, and soft measures won’t work. You’ll find that the entire laws of this ancient kingdom must be completely restructured. If I were to list the villains and the villainy this country is full of, I would never finish.” And again on July 17, “I regret leaving this country in its current state; for all the good we’ve done is a little bloodletting, which has only weakened the madness without curing it; and I fear this vile place could still be the ruin of this island and our family.” From a man like Cumberland, harboring such feelings towards an enemy in his power, what other behavior could be expected than what he displayed, especially considering that these feelings were likely intensified by the defeats the royal army had already suffered? Because of this, the royal soldiers probably felt especially bitter towards their foes; nothing frustrates well-trained troops more than being defeated by a ragtag group of poorly armed, half-naked, untrained men, which is how the royal army must have viewed the Highlanders. These specific reasons, along with the insatiable thirst for blood that often consumes a victorious army, explain the inhumane, heartless, and unwarranted treatment of the Highlanders after the battle of Culloden. Even with a good end in mind, the means were completely unjustifiable and abhorrent.
The end, however, was accomplished. The spirit of the Highlanders was totally broken; they were left completely prostrate, broken hearted, and bleeding, with no power left of further disturbing the peace of the kingdom, and with little inclination, at least among the great majority of the clansmen, to lend their aid towards another rising. Indeed, it is well known that, so far as the mass of the clansmen, as distinguished from the chiefs and tacksmen, were concerned, they were entirely the tools of their superiors, and were ready, according as their chiefs ordered, either to espouse the cause of Prince Charles, or to be loyal to the existing government. There is not a better instance of the indifference of the common Highlanders as to whom they fought for, than the conduct of the clan Fraser in the rebellion of 1715. At the time this rebellion broke out, Lovat was in France, the headship of the clan being assumed by Mackenzie of Fraserdale, who favoured the cause of the Stuarts, and who had joined the Earl of Mar at Perth with 400 of the Frasers, many other members of the clan remaining neutral till the pleasure of Simon, their real chief, should be known. Lovat returned from France, espoused the side of King George, in which he was immediately followed by the neutral Frasers, while those who were in the camp of Marr left it to a man, and joined themselves to him whom they regarded as their rightful chief. Such was the strength of the clannish principle, and such the indifference of the majority of the Highlanders as to which side they espoused, so long as they pleased their chief, to please whom, they had been taught from their infancy, was the first and great commandment, to offend him being little better than banishment or death. To say the least, then, how utterly indiscriminating and shameful was the cruel conduct of “Butcher” Cumberland and his assistants.
The end was achieved. The Highlanders' spirit was completely crushed; they were left utterly defeated, heartbroken, and bleeding, with no strength to disrupt the peace of the kingdom anymore, and with little desire, at least among most of the clansmen, to support another uprising. In fact, it’s well known that, for the average clansmen, unlike the chiefs and tacksmen, they were entirely at the mercy of their superiors, ready to follow their chiefs’ orders, whether to support Prince Charles or to remain loyal to the current government. A clear example of the common Highlanders’ indifference about whom they fought for is seen in the actions of the Fraser clan during the 1715 rebellion. At the time this rebellion began, Lovat was in France, and the clan leadership was taken over by Mackenzie of Fraserdale, who supported the Stuart cause and had joined the Earl of Mar in Perth with 400 Frasers, while many others in the clan stayed neutral until they knew Lovat’s true stance. When Lovat returned from France and sided with King George, the neutral Frasers quickly followed him, while those who had supported Mar abandoned him entirely and joined Lovat, whom they saw as their rightful chief. This demonstrated the strong loyalty to clan leadership, and the indifference of most Highlanders regarding which side they fought for, as long as they pleased their chief, whom they had been taught from an early age to prioritize above all else—their allegiance being close to a life-or-death matter. At the very least, this shows how indiscriminate and shameful the brutal actions of “Butcher” Cumberland and his associates were.
The cruel and unconstitutional method of punishing the Highland rebels, and crushing the sting out of them, adopted by Cumberland, was at length put a stop to about the month of August, the Civil Courts successfully asserting their supremacy over military licence and coercion. Parliament set itself to devise and adopt such measures as it thought would be calculated to assimilate the Highlands with the rest of the kingdom, and deprive the Highlanders of the power to combine successfully in future against the established government. To effect these ends, Parliament, in 1746 and 1747, passed various Acts, by which it was ordained that the Highlanders should be disarmed, their peculiar dress laid aside, and the heritable jurisdictions and wardholding abolished.
The harsh and unconstitutional way of punishing the Highland rebels and breaking their spirit, used by Cumberland, was eventually stopped around August when the Civil Courts were able to establish their authority over military power and oppression. Parliament set out to create and implement measures aimed at integrating the Highlands with the rest of the kingdom and preventing the Highlanders from successfully banding together against the established government in the future. To achieve these goals, Parliament passed various Acts in 1746 and 1747, which mandated that the Highlanders be disarmed, abandon their distinctive dress, and abolished heritable jurisdictions and wardholding.
Marshal Wade, in 1725, seems really to have succeeded in confiscating a very considerable number of good, useful arms, although the pawky Highlanders managed to throw a glamour over even his watchful eyes, and secrete many weapons for use when occasion should offer. Still, that arms were scarce in the Highlands after this, is shown by the rude and unmilitary character of the weapons possessed by the majority of the rebel army previous to the battle of Prestonpans; there, many of the Highlanders were able to exchange their irregular and ugly, but somewhat formidable weapons for government firelocks and bayonets. Still Culloden, and the merciless oppression which followed, more than annulled all that the Highlanders had gained in this and other respects by their previous success; so that those who had the enforcing of the disarming Act would have comparatively little work to do, and were not likely to meet with much opposition in performing it. Severe penalties were threatened upon any who dared to keep possession of weapons after the Act came in force; for the first offence the delinquent was liable to a heavy fine, to be sent to serve as a soldier in America, or, if unfit for service, to be imprisoned for six months. Seven years’ transportation followed the second offence.
Marshal Wade, in 1725, really succeeded in seizing a significant number of good, useful arms, although the crafty Highlanders managed to slip by even his watchful eyes and hide many weapons for future use. Still, the fact that arms were scarce in the Highlands afterwards is shown by the crude and unmilitary nature of the weapons most of the rebel army had before the battle of Prestonpans; there, many of the Highlanders were able to swap their makeshift and unattractive, but somewhat frightening weapons for government muskets and bayonets. However, Culloden and the brutal oppression that followed effectively wiped out all that the Highlanders had achieved in this and other ways through their earlier success; thus, those responsible for enforcing the disarming Act would have relatively little work to do and were not likely to face much resistance in doing it. Harsh penalties were threatened against anyone who dared to keep weapons after the Act took effect; for the first offense, the offender faced a hefty fine, was liable to be sent to serve as a soldier in America, or, if unfit for service, to be imprisoned for six months. A second offense resulted in seven years of transportation.
There can, we think, be no doubt as to the wisdom and prudence of this Act if judiciously and thoroughly carried out, although the penalties certainly do seem too severe. It seems to have accomplished its purpose: “the last law,” says Dr. Johnson,[1368] “by which the Highlanders are deprived of their arms, has operated with efficacy beyond expectation ... the arms were collected with such rigour, that every house was despoiled of its defence.” Not only was this disarming of the Highlanders effectual in preventing future rebellion, but also helped considerably to soften and render less dangerous their daily intercourse with each other. Formerly it was quite a common occurrence for the least difference of opinion between two Highlanders—whose bristling pride is always on the rise—to be followed by high words and an ultimate appeal to weapons, in which the original combatants were often joined by their respective friends, the result being a small battle ending in one or more deaths and many wounds. The Disarming Act tended to make such occurrences extremely rare.
There’s no doubt that this Act is wise and sensible if it's implemented carefully and thoroughly, although the penalties do seem pretty harsh. It appears to have achieved its goal: “the last law,” says Dr. Johnson,[1368] “by which the Highlanders are deprived of their arms, has worked more effectively than expected ... the arms were taken with such intensity that every house lost its means of defense.” Not only did this disarming of the Highlanders successfully prevent future rebellions, but it also significantly softened and made their daily interactions with each other less dangerous. It used to be common for even a minor disagreement between two Highlanders—who are always proud—to escalate into heated exchanges and ultimately lead to violence, often involving their friends, resulting in small battles that ended in one or more deaths and many injuries. The Disarming Act made such incidents extremely rare.
There is certainly great room for doubting the wisdom which prompted the enactment that followed the above, enforcing the discontinuance of the peculiar dress of the Highlanders. By this Act, “Any person within Scotland, whether man or boy (excepting officers and soldiers in his majesty’s service), who should wear the plaid, philibeg, trews, shoulder belts, or any part of the Highland garb, or should use for great coats, tartans, or parti-coloured plaid, or stuffs, should, without the alternative of a fine, be imprisoned for the first conviction for six months, without bail, and on the second conviction be transported for seven years.”[1369] Of all the medicines administered by the government physicians to the Highlanders at this time, this was certainly the most difficult for them to swallow, and the one least calculated to serve the purpose for which it was intended. As to the other enactments made by government to keep down rebellion, the Highlanders could not but feel that those in power were only doing what common prudence dictated. But this interference in a matter so personal and apparently so harmless as that of dress, this prohibition of a costume so national, ancient (at least in[765] fashion), and characteristic as that of the Highlanders, seemed to them an act of mere wanton and insulting oppression, intended to degrade them, and without purpose, to outrage their most cherished and harmless prejudices. They seem to have felt it as keenly as any officer would feel the breaking of his sword or the tearing off of his epaulets, or as the native troops, previous to the Indian mutiny, felt the imposition of greased cartridges. It humbled and irritated them far more than did any of the other acts, or even than the outrages and barbarities which followed Culloden; instead of eradicating their national spirit, and assimilating them in all respects with the Lowland population, it rather intensified that spirit, and their determination to preserve themselves a separate and peculiar people, besides throwing in their way an additional and unnecessary temptation to break the laws. A multitude of prohibitory statutes is always irritating to a people, and serves only to multiply offences and demoralize a nation; it is generally a sign of weakness and great lack of wisdom in a government. This enactment as to the Highland dress was as unwise as religious intolerance, which is invariably a nurse of discord, a promoter of sectarianism. This Act surrounded the Highland dress with a sort of sacred halo, raised it into a badge of nationality, and was probably the means of perpetuating and rendering popular the use of a habit, which, had it been left alone, might long ere now have died a natural death, and been found only in our museums, side by side with the Lochaber axe, the two-handed sword, and the nail-studded shield.
There is definitely a lot of room to doubt the wisdom behind the law that followed, which enforced the end of the unique dress of the Highlanders. By this Act, "Any person in Scotland, whether man or boy (except for officers and soldiers in His Majesty’s service), who wears the plaid, philibeg, trews, shoulder belts, or any part of the Highland outfit, or who uses tartan or multi-colored plaid for greatcoats, will, without the option of a fine, be imprisoned for six months for a first conviction, without bail, and on a second conviction, will be transported for seven years."[1369] Of all the treatments given by government doctors to the Highlanders at this time, this was undoubtedly the hardest for them to accept and the least likely to achieve its intended goal. Regarding other laws made by the government to suppress rebellion, the Highlanders could see that those in power were just following what seemed prudent. But this interference in such a personal matter as clothing, this ban on a costume so national, ancient (at least in style), and characteristic of the Highlanders, appeared to them as a purely wanton and insulting act of oppression, intended to demean them and, for no reason, to insult their most cherished and innocuous traditions. They felt it as painfully as an officer would feel the breaking of his sword or the tearing off of his epaulets, or as native troops felt the imposition of greased cartridges before the Indian mutiny. It humiliated and angered them far more than any other laws, or even the atrocities that followed Culloden; instead of erasing their national spirit and assimilating them with the Lowland population, it intensified that spirit and their resolve to remain a distinct and unique people, while also giving them an extra and unnecessary reason to break the law. A multitude of prohibitive laws is always irritating to a population, only serving to increase offenses and demoralize a nation; it is generally a sign of weakness and serious lack of wisdom in a government. This law regarding Highland dress was as foolish as religious intolerance, which always fosters discord and promotes sectarianism. This Act gave the Highland dress a sort of sacred aura, turning it into a symbol of nationality, and likely helped to maintain and popularize a habit that, if left alone, might have died out long ago and been found only in our museums alongside the Lochaber axe, two-handed sword, and nail-studded shield.
The sagacious President Forbes—to whom, had the government perceived clearly the country’s true interest, they would have entirely intrusted the legislation for the Highlands—had but a poor opinion of the dress bill, as will appear from the following letter of his to the Lord Lyon, dated July 8, 1746:—“The garb is certainly very loose, and fits men inured to it to go through great fatigues, to make very quick marches, to bear out against the inclemency of the weather, to wade through rivers, and shelter in huts, woods, and rocks upon occasion; which men dressed in the low country garb could not possibly endure. But then it is to be considered, that, as the Highlands are circumstanced at present, it is, at least it seems to me to be, an utter impossibility, without the advantage of this dress, for the inhabitants to tend their cattle, and to go through the other parts of their business, without which they could not subsist; not to speak of paying rents to their landlords. Now, because too many of the Highlanders have offended, to punish all the rest who have not, and who, I will venture to say, are the greatest number, in so severe a manner, seems to be unreasonable; especially as, in my poor apprehension, it is unnecessary, on the supposal the disarming project be properly secured; and I must confess, that the salvo which you speak of, of not suffering the regulation to extend to the well-affected Clans, is not to my taste; because, though it would save them from hardships, yet the making so remarkable a distinction would be, as I take it, to list all those on whom the bill should operate for the Pretender, which ought to be avoided if possible.”[1370] General Stewart perhaps speaks too strongly when he remarks, that had the whole Highland race been decimated, more violent grief, indignation, and shame, could not have been excited among them, than by being deprived of this long inherited costume. However, it should be remembered that all this was the legislation of upwards of 120 years ago, that the difficulties which the government had to face were serious and trying, that those who had the making of these laws were totally ignorant of the real character of the Highlanders, and of the real motives which urged them to rebellion, and that even at the present day legislative blunders do occasionally occur.
The wise President Forbes—who, if the government had clearly understood the country’s true interests, would have completely entrusted the legislation for the Highlands—had a low opinion of the dress bill, as evident from his letter to the Lord Lyon, dated July 8, 1746:—“The attire is definitely very loose, and suits men used to it to endure great fatigue, make quick marches, withstand harsh weather, wade through rivers, and find shelter in huts, woods, and rocks when needed; which men dressed in low-country clothing could not possibly handle. However, it has to be considered that, given the current situation in the Highlands, it seems utterly impossible, without the benefit of this clothing, for the inhabitants to tend their cattle and carry out their other tasks, which are essential for their survival, not to mention paying rents to their landlords. Now, punishing all the Highlanders who haven’t offended, especially when I would argue they are the majority, just because some have, seems unreasonable; particularly since, in my humble opinion, it’s unnecessary if the disarming plan is secured properly. I must admit, though, that the exception you mention, not allowing the regulation to affect the loyal clans, doesn’t sit well with me; because while it would spare them from hardship, making such a notable distinction would essentially identify everyone the bill should target for the Pretender, which should be avoided if possible.”[1370] General Stewart might be exaggerating when he says that had the entire Highland population been decimated, they couldn’t have felt more intense grief, anger, and shame than by being stripped of this long-held costume. Nonetheless, it should be remembered that this was the legislation made over 120 years ago, that the challenges the government faced were serious and demanding, that those who created these laws were completely unaware of the true nature of the Highlanders and the real reasons that drove them to rebellion, and that even today legislative errors still happen.
The means by which the Highlanders endeavoured to elude this law without incurring a penalty, were ingenious and amusing. Stewart tells us that, “instead of the prohibited tartan kilt, some wore pieces of a blue, green, or red thin cloth, or coarse camblet, wrapped round the waist, and hanging down to the knees like the fealdag.[1371] The tight breeches were particularly obnoxious.[766] Some, who were fearful of offending, or wished to render obedience to the law, which had not specified on what part of the body the breeches were to be worn, satisfied themselves with having in their possession this article of legal and loyal dress, which, either as the signal of their submission, or more probably to suit their own convenience when on journeys, they often suspended over their shoulders upon their sticks; others, who were either more wary, or less submissive, sewed up the centre of the kilt with a few stitches between the thighs, which gave it something of the form of the trousers worn by Dutch skippers.” The Act at first appears to have been carried out with rigid strictness, these ingenious attempts at evading it being punished somewhat severely; but, if we may judge from a trial which took place in 1757, the administrators of the law had by that time come to regard such breaches with a lenient eye. Although no doubt the law in course of time became practically obsolete, it was not till 1782 that it was erased from the statute book. Since then “tartans and kilts an’ a’, an’ a’,” have gradually increased in popularity, until now they have become “the rage” with all classes of society, from John o’Groats to Land’s End; tartan plaids, of patterns which do great credit to the ingenuity of the manufacturers, are seen everywhere adorning the graceful forms of ladies, and the not so long since proscribed kilt being found not unfrequently displaying itself in the most fashionable London Assemblies. Tempora mutantur.
The ways the Highlanders tried to get around this law without facing a penalty were clever and entertaining. Stewart tells us that, “instead of the banned tartan kilt, some wore strips of blue, green, or red lightweight fabric, or rough camblet, wrapped around the waist and hanging down to the knees like the fealdag.[1371] The tight breeches were especially disliked.[766] Some, fearing they might offend or wanting to comply with the law—which hadn’t stated where the breeches had to be worn—felt satisfied just having this item of legal and loyal clothing. This was either a sign of their submission or, more likely, for personal convenience during journeys, and they often draped it over their shoulders on their sticks. Others, who were either more cautious or less compliant, stitched the middle of the kilt at a few points between the thighs so that it resembled the trousers worn by Dutch skippers.” Initially, it seems the law was enforced very strictly, and these clever attempts to avoid it were met with harsh penalties. However, based on a trial that took place in 1757, it appears that by that time the law’s enforcers had started to view such violations more leniently. Although the law eventually became outdated, it wasn’t until 1782 that it was removed from the statute book. Since then, “tartans and kilts an’ a’, an’ a’,” have steadily risen in popularity, becoming “the rage” among all social classes, from John o’Groats to Land’s End; tartan plaids, featuring designs that showcase the creativity of the manufacturers, can be seen everywhere adorning the elegant figures of women, and the once-banned kilt can now frequently be spotted at the most fashionable gatherings in London. Tempora mutantur.
By far the most important measure adopted by government for the improvement of the Highlands was the abolition of the Hereditary Jurisdictions, which lay at the root of many of the evils that afflicted that country, and to which, in a great degree, the rebellion owed the measure of success that attended it. Before these jurisdictions were abolished, a Highland chief was as absolute a potentate over the members of his clan as any eastern pasha or African chief is over his abject subjects. The power of “pit and gallows,” as it was called, which belonged to each of these petty sovereignties—for such they were practically—gave the chief absolute command of the lives and liberty of his followers. The only thing he lawfully could not do was to banish; but even this prohibition he managed to evade by giving his victims the alternative of “emigration”—as it was mildly called—or death. This is not the place to enter into a minute account of the origin and working of this curious system, so utterly inconsistent with the spirit of a constitutional government like that of Britain; but any one can perceive that such a power as this in the hands of a discontented chief, especially when complemented by the high notions which a Highlander had of the obedience due to the head of the clan, must have been dangerous in the highest degree to the peace and progress of the country. There is no doubt that this coercive power was frequently brought into play in the late rebellion; indeed, the only plea urged by a great majority of the common Highlanders, when tried at Carlisle and elsewhere, was that they were forced into rebellion against their wills. Of course a prudent chief would be careful not to carry his power beyond due bounds, at least so far as the members of his own clan were concerned, for there was a point in the scale of oppression which even the strong spirit of clanship could not stand. No doubt the power thus entrusted to the chiefs may at one time have served a good purpose. When the country was in a turbulent and unsettled state, when communication between the different parts of the country was tedious, expensive, and hazardous, when it was difficult for the strong arm of the law to reach to a remote, rugged, and inaccessible district like the Highlands, where life and the rights of property were as little regarded as they are at the present day in Ireland,—perhaps this putting of the power of a judge in the hands of the chief men of the various districts, was the only practicable substitute for the direct administration of justice by those to whom this duty properly belonged. In reality, the justice meted out was of the roughest kind, and continually liable to be modified by the interests of the administrator, or any of his many friends. “That such a system should have been tolerated into the middle of the 18th century, after Somers, Hardwicke, and Forbes had occupied the bench, may seem incredible,[767] but it is true.”[1372] It was assuredly high time that such an anomalous state of matters should be done away with.[1373]
By far the most important action taken by the government to improve the Highlands was the abolition of the Hereditary Jurisdictions, which were at the heart of many issues plaguing the region and contributed significantly to the rebellion's initial success. Before these jurisdictions were removed, a Highland chief had as much absolute power over the members of his clan as any eastern pasha or African chief had over his subjects. The authority of "pit and gallows," as it was called, that each of these local rulers wielded, gave the chief complete control over the lives and freedoms of his followers. The only thing he couldn't legally do was banish anyone; however, he managed to get around this restriction by offering his victims the choice of "emigration"—as it was gently referred to—or death. This isn't the right time to dive into the detailed history and functioning of this strange system, which was so out of sync with the principles of a constitutional government like Britain's; but it's clear that such authority in the hands of a dissatisfied chief, especially given the Highlander's strong beliefs about loyalty to the clan leader, would have posed a serious threat to the peace and progress of the nation. There's no doubt that this coercive power was often used during the recent rebellion; indeed, the main defense many ordinary Highlanders gave when tried at Carlisle and elsewhere was that they were compelled to rebel against their will. Naturally, a wise chief would be careful not to overstep his bounds, at least regarding his own clan members, since there was a limit to how much oppression even the fierce spirit of clanship could endure. The power given to the chiefs may have once served a beneficial role. When the country was chaotic and unsettled, when communication between different areas was slow, costly, and dangerous, and when enforcing the law in a remote, rugged, and hard-to-reach region like the Highlands was challenging—where life and property rights were as disregarded as they are today in Ireland—having the chiefmen act as judges might have been the only viable alternative to proper justice administration by those who were meant to oversee it. In truth, the justice handed out was often quite crude and frequently influenced by the interests of the chief or any of his many allies. "That such a system should have been accepted well into the middle of the 18th century, after Somers, Hardwicke, and Forbes had taken the bench, may seem unbelievable,[767] but it is true."[1372] It was certainly high time to eliminate such an abnormal situation.[1373]
An Act for the abolition of the Hereditary Jurisdictions was passed in March 1747, and came in force a year after. Of course some other plan for the administration of the laws had to be devised. “At the head of the arrangements for carrying justice throughout the land, the system begun in England in the reign of Henry II., for sending the royal courts at fixed intervals through the provinces, was adopted. Nominally there had been circuits or justice-ayres, but they were not systematically held, either at stated intervals of time, or so as to bring up before them the revisal of the administration of justice in all the districts. This, indeed, was impossible while the hereditary jurisdictions remained, but now regular circuits were to take place biennially, and the country was so partitioned into districts, that the higher offences were systematically brought up from the most remote provinces for adjudication. The exceptional hereditary jurisdictions, such as the regalities, were abolished, and the smaller authority exercised in baronial courts was restricted to trifling matters. The sheriff courts, locally commensurate in their authority with the boundaries of the counties, were taken as the foundation of a system of local tribunals, presided over by responsible judges. These, which were hereditary, were to be yielded to the crown; and ever since the passing of the act, the sheriff of each county has been appointed like the other judges, for life, removeable only for misconduct.”[1374]
An Act to abolish Hereditary Jurisdictions was passed in March 1747 and took effect a year later. Naturally, a new plan for administering the laws had to be developed. “At the forefront of the arrangements for delivering justice across the country was the system initiated in England during the reign of Henry II, which involved sending royal courts to different provinces at regular intervals. There had been circuits or justice-ayres before, but they weren’t consistently held, either at specific times or in a way that reviewed the administration of justice in all areas. This was, in fact, impossible while the hereditary jurisdictions were in place, but now regular circuits were set to happen every two years, and the country was divided into districts so that major offenses could be addressed from even the most remote regions. The special hereditary jurisdictions, such as regalities, were eliminated, and the limited authority of baronial courts was restricted to minor cases. The sheriff courts, which had authority corresponding to county boundaries, served as the foundation for a network of local courts, overseen by accountable judges. These hereditary positions were to be surrendered to the crown; and since the passing of the act, each county’s sheriff has been appointed like other judges, for life, and can only be removed for misconduct.”[1374]
Of course, as these jurisdictions, besides conferring influence and power, were sources of emolument[1375] to the holders of them, and as they had been sanctioned in the treaty of Union, it was considered only fair that some compensation should be allowed by the country to those who profited by them; in fact, they had to be bought up. The holders of the jurisdictions appear to have been asked to send in the amount of their claims to the Court of Session, which was authorised to fix the price to be paid. Of course, those who were convicted or attainted for having taken part in the late rebellion, had no claim, as their estates were forfeited to the Crown, and they themselves deprived of all[768] their privileges. Those who were about to part with their ancient powers were determined to make the most of them now that they were no longer to be a perpetual source of emolument and influence. The aggregate sum asked by the proprietors from government as the price of their jurisdictions was more than three times greater than that which the Court of Session deemed a fair price. There may be some truth in what Mr. Fraser-Mackintosh says in his Antiquarian Notes[1376]:—“Of course, the amounts ultimately paid bore not the slightest proportion to the claims, but they did bear some proportion to the politics of the holders, just as these happened to be friendly to government or the reverse.” Argyll, for the Justice-Generalship of Argyll, asked £15,000, for the Sheriffdom £5000, and for various small regalities other £5000, making £25,000 in all; from this the Court of Session deducted only £4000, allowing him for his various offices and jurisdictions what would then be considered the munificent sum of £21,000. Besides receiving this sum, the duke was appointed, in exchange for his office of Hereditary Justiciar of Scotland, Lord Justice-General, head of the Justiciary Court. The Duke of Montrose, for his various regalities, and the Sheriffdom of Dumbarton, demanded £15,000, but did not get above one third of that sum; nor did the Dukes of Buccleuch and Athole, who each modestly valued his various offices at £17,000. The Duke of Gordon’s claim amounted to £22,300, the Earl of Sutherland’s to £10,800, Breadalbane’s to £7000, Moray’s to £14,000, Findlater’s to £5,500. The smallest sum claimed for a Highland jurisdiction was by Evan Baillie, of Abriachan, for the Bailliary of Lovat, which he modestly valued at £166; Munro, Sheriff-Clerk of Inverness, claiming the same sum for that office combined with the Clerkship of the regality of Lovat. The total amount claimed for the whole of the jurisdictions was upwards of £490,000, which the Court of Session cut down to a little over £150,000.[1377] The sum was well spent in doing away with so many sources of petty tyranny and injustice, in the abolition of a system inconsistent with the spirit of the British constitution in the middle of the 18th century, calculated materially to hinder progress and to aid rebellion.
Of course, since these jurisdictions granted influence and power, they were also sources of income[1375] for their holders, and as they had been approved in the treaty of Union, it seemed only fair that some compensation should be provided by the country to those who benefited from them; in fact, they had to be purchased. The holders of the jurisdictions were apparently asked to submit the amount of their claims to the Court of Session, which was authorized to determine the price to be paid. Naturally, those who had been convicted or declared traitors for participating in the recent rebellion had no claim, as their estates were forfeited to the Crown, and they were stripped of all[768] their privileges. Those who were about to relinquish their ancient powers were determined to get the most out of them now that they were no longer a constant source of income and influence. The total amount requested by the proprietors from the government as the price for their jurisdictions was more than three times what the Court of Session considered a fair price. There may be some truth in what Mr. Fraser-Mackintosh says in his Antiquarian Notes[1376]:—“Of course, the amounts eventually paid bore no relation to the claims, but they did correspond to the political leanings of the holders, depending on whether they were friendly or opposed to the government.” Argyll, for the Justice-Generalship of Argyll, requested £15,000, for the Sheriffdom £5,000, and for various small regalities an additional £5,000, totaling £25,000; from this, the Court of Session deducted only £4,000, granting him what would then be seen as a generous amount of £21,000 for his various offices and jurisdictions. In addition to receiving this sum, the duke was appointed Lord Justice-General, head of the Justiciary Court, in exchange for his position as Hereditary Justiciar of Scotland. The Duke of Montrose, for his various regalities and the Sheriffdom of Dumbarton, asked for £15,000 but received only about a third of that amount; nor did the Dukes of Buccleuch and Athole, who each modestly valued their respective offices at £17,000. The Duke of Gordon’s claim totaled £22,300, the Earl of Sutherland’s was £10,800, Breadalbane’s was £7,000, Moray’s was £14,000, and Findlater’s was £5,500. The smallest claim for a Highland jurisdiction came from Evan Baillie of Abriachan, who valued the Bailliary of Lovat at a modest £166; Munro, Sheriff-Clerk of Inverness, made the same claim for that role along with the Clerkship of the regality of Lovat. The total amount claimed for all the jurisdictions exceeded £490,000, which the Court of Session reduced to just over £150,000.[1377] This sum was well spent to eliminate many sources of petty tyranny and injustice, abolishing a system that was inconsistent with the spirit of the British constitution in the mid-18th century, which significantly hindered progress and supported rebellion.
The abolition of these jurisdictions in the Highlands, and along with them the power and paternal authority of the Highland chiefs, effected a complete change in the social life of that part of the country, led at first to considerable discontent and confusion, and was the indirect means of bringing much suffering and hardship on the subordinate dignitaries and commonalty of the clans. Some such consequences were to be expected from the breaking up of a system which had held sway for many generations, and the substitution of a state of matters to which the people were altogether unused, and which ran counter to all their prejudices and traditions; still, as in the case of every reformation, individual suffering was to be looked for, and in the course of time, as will be seen, matters gradually righted themselves, and the Highlands became as progressive and prosperous as any other part of the country.
The ending of these jurisdictions in the Highlands, along with the authority of the Highland chiefs, completely changed the social structure of that region. Initially, it caused significant discontent and confusion, leading to much suffering and hardship for the lesser dignitaries and the common people of the clans. Some consequences were expected from dismantling a system that had been in place for generations and replacing it with a situation the people were not used to, which clashed with all their beliefs and traditions. However, as with any reform, individual suffering was inevitable, but over time, as will be shown, things gradually improved, and the Highlands became as progressive and prosperous as any other part of the country.
Another much needed measure adopted by government was the abolition of a remnant of feudality, the kind of tenure known as “wardholding.” “By this relic of ancient feudality, military service had remained down to that juncture the condition under which lands were held by one subject from another. Efforts were of course made to bring land into commerce, by substituting pecuniary arrangements for such services, but the ‘wardholding’ was so essentially the proper feudal usage, that the lawyers held it to be always understood, if some other arrangements were not very specifically settled. It had become the means of very oppressive exactions or ‘casualties,’ arising out of those conditions—such as minority—where the military service could not be performed. But by the act of 1746, arrangements were devised for converting all the superior’s privileges into reasonable pecuniary claims.”[1378]
Another much-needed measure taken by the government was the elimination of a remnant of feudalism, known as “wardholding.” “This relic of ancient feudalism meant that military service was the condition under which lands were held by one subject from another. Efforts were made to bring land into commerce by replacing these services with payment arrangements, but ‘wardholding’ was so fundamentally a feudal practice that lawyers believed it was always understood unless other arrangements were very clearly established. It led to very oppressive demands or ‘casualties’ that arose from situations—like minority—when military service could not be performed. But with the act of 1746, plans were created to convert all the superior's privileges into reasonable financial claims.”[1378]
Another means taken by government to extinguish the seeds of rebellion and prevent its future occurrence, was the enactment of more stringent laws in reference to the Scottish Episcopalians, among whom Jacobite sympathies[769] were almost as strong and as universal as among their Roman Catholic brethren. Their partiality to the house of Stuart was no doubt in a great measure owing to their strong belief as a class in divine right of government, both in Church and State, and to a conviction that seems to have prevailed among them that the restoration of the Stuarts meant the restoration of the supremacy, or at least establishment of episcopacy in Scotland. The Stuarts had not more devoted adherents than the Episcopalians in the kingdom, nor any who, amidst many petty, irritating, and even severe enactments, continued longer to adhere to their first love. Indeed, there is good reason for believing that at the present day, among many Scottish Episcopalians, especially in the Highlands, there are still many Jacobites in sentiment and sympathy, although, as a principle of action, Jacobitism is undoubtedly dead and gone, never to be resuscitated.
Another way the government tried to squash rebellion and prevent it from happening again was by putting stricter laws in place regarding the Scottish Episcopalians, among whom Jacobite sympathies[769] were almost as strong and widespread as among their Roman Catholic counterparts. Their support for the house of Stuart was largely due to their strong belief in the divine right of government, both in the Church and State, and a shared conviction that restoring the Stuarts would mean restoring episcopacy in Scotland. The Episcopalians were just as loyal to the Stuarts as anyone else in the kingdom, and they endured many minor, annoying, and even harsh laws while staying true to their cause. In fact, there are good reasons to believe that today, many Scottish Episcopalians, especially in the Highlands, still hold Jacobite sentiments and sympathies, although as a course of action, Jacobitism is undoubtedly extinct and will never come back.
As this party, though not numerous, was not less formidable from its rank and wealth than from the esprit de corps with which it was animated, the attention of the legislature was directed towards it, and a strong measure was resorted to, which nothing could justify but necessity. This was an act by which it was ordained that any episcopal clergyman officiating after the 1st of September 1746, without having previously taken the oaths of allegiance, abjuration, and assurance, or without praying once during the performance of worship for the king, his heirs, and successors, and for all the royal family, should for the first offence suffer six months imprisonment, for the second be transported to the American plantations for life, and, in case of returning from banishment, be subjected to perpetual imprisonment. By another enactment it was declared that no peer of Scotland should be capable of being elected one of the representative peers, or of voting at such election, and that no person should be capable of being elected a member of parliament for any shire or burgh, who should within the compass of any future year be twice present at divine service in an illegal episcopal meeting-house in Scotland. Several other severe Acts were passed against Episcopalians, and these were not allowed to remain a dead letter, but were acted upon in several instances.[1379] The devoted Episcopalians bore their privations with becoming fortitude, by yielding to a necessity which they could not control, but they submitted only because they were unable to resist.
As this party, although not large, was still quite powerful due to its status and wealth as well as the camaraderie it shared, the legislature took notice of it. A drastic measure was introduced, justified only by necessity. This law stated that any episcopal clergyman officiating after September 1, 1746, without first taking the oaths of allegiance, abjuration, and assurance, or without praying at least once during the service for the king, his heirs, and the royal family, would face six months in prison for a first offense, be transported to the American colonies for life for a second offense, and would be subject to permanent imprisonment if they returned from exile. Another law declared that no peer of Scotland could be elected as one of the representative peers or vote in such elections, and that no person could be elected as a member of parliament for any shire or burgh if they attended an illegal episcopal service in Scotland more than once in any given year. Several other harsh laws were passed against Episcopalians, and these were actively enforced in different cases. The dedicated Episcopalians endured their hardships with admirable strength, accepting a situation they couldn't control, but they only submitted because they were unable to resist.
Still there is no doubt that even at the present day there are not a few hereditary adherents of the Scottish episcopal church, whose sympathies are all Jacobite, and who have never taken kindly even to the present dynasty.
Still, there’s no doubt that even today there are quite a few hereditary supporters of the Scottish episcopal church, whose sympathies are all Jacobite, and who have never really warmed up to the current dynasty.
After the death, in January 1788, of Prince Charles Edward, whose brother the cardinal could leave no lawful descendant, the Scottish bishops felt they could conscientiously recognise the Hanoverian government, and therefore issued an intimation to the clergy and laity of their church, announcing that they had “unanimously agreed to comply with and submit to the present government of this kingdom, as vested in the person of his Majesty King George the Third.” They also resolved “to testify this compliance by uniformly praying for him by name in their public worship, in hopes of removing all suspicion of disaffection, and of obtaining relief from those penal laws under which this church has so long suffered.”[1380]
After the death in January 1788 of Prince Charles Edward, whose brother the cardinal had no legal heirs, the Scottish bishops felt they could responsibly recognize the Hanoverian government. They then notified the clergy and laity of their church, announcing that they had “unanimously agreed to comply with and submit to the current government of this kingdom, as held by his Majesty King George the Third.” They also decided “to show this compliance by consistently praying for him by name in their public worship, hoping to eliminate any suspicion of disloyalty and to gain relief from the penal laws that have oppressed this church for so long.”[1380]
The forfeited estates were annexed to the Crown, and placed in the hands of the court of exchequer, who appointed commissioners to apply their produce to the improvement of the Highlands. In course of time, as will be seen in the history of the clans, government wisely restored to most of the unfortunate families the estates foolishly thrown away by their representatives in 1745.
The lost estates were added to the Crown and managed by the court of exchequer, which appointed commissioners to use their income for the betterment of the Highlands. Over time, as will be noted in the history of the clans, the government wisely returned the estates that were recklessly squandered by their representatives in 1745 to most of the affected families.
The effect of all the measures above referred to was, of course, immediately to annul all possibility of further active resistance, although, no doubt, they tended to intensify and perpetuate Jacobitism as a sentiment, and change into a sort of living reverence or worship the feeling of loyalty towards Prince Charles which had animated most of the Highland chiefs and incited them to rebellion. The idea of endeavouring to repeat the experiment of ’45 seems not to have been entirely abandoned[770] by some of the more obstinate Jacobites even up to the time of Charles’s death, although after the accession of George III.,—in whose reign the stringent measures adopted after 1745 were gradually relaxed, and efforts made for the improvement of the Highlanders,—the embodiment of many Highland regiments, the gradual dissolution practically of the old relation between the chief and his clan consequent on the abolition of the heritable jurisdictions, and the general progress of the country, Jacobitism became, as we have said above, a matter of mere sentiment, a feeling of tenderness almost akin to love, often finding expression in song in the melting language of the tender passion. Prince Charles was known to most of the Jacobites both in the Highlands and elsewhere only from the brief episode of 1745–6, in which he played the chief part, and in which he appeared to them as the handsome, brave, chivalrous, youthful, fair-haired, warm-hearted heir, come to recover that inheritance from which he was most unjustly excluded by a cruel usurper. His latter degraded life most of them knew nothing of, and even if they had been told of it, they most probably would have regarded the tale as a vile calumny; their love for “Bonnie Prince Charlie” was blind as the love of an impetuous youth for his first mistress, and they would allow no flaw to mar the beauty of that image which they tenderly cherished in their heart of hearts. This sentimental Jacobitism, as we have said already, prevailed extensively among all classes of society for very many years after all idea of actively asserting it had died out of the land.[1381] These Jacobites, who were generally of a somewhat social turn, in their private meetings, gave expression to their feelings in various ways, known only to themselves; indeed, there appears to have been a sort of freemasonry tacitly established among them, having signs, and words, and customs unknown to the great outside Whig world. One of their favourite methods, for example, of toasting Prince Charles at their feasts, was to drink to the health of “the king,” at the same time passing the glass in their hands over the water-bottle, to signify that they meant not King George, but him “over the water.”
The impact of all the measures mentioned above was, of course, to completely eliminate any chance of further active resistance. However, they likely increased and sustained Jacobitism as a sentiment, transforming the loyalty felt towards Prince Charles— which had motivated most of the Highland chiefs to rebel—into a sort of living reverence or worship. The idea of trying to repeat the rebellion of ’45 doesn’t seem to have been entirely given up by some of the more stubborn Jacobites right up until Charles’s death. Although after George III. took the throne, during whose reign the strict measures enacted after 1745 were gradually relaxed and efforts were made to improve the lives of the Highlanders, the formation of many Highland regiments, the gradual end of the traditional relationship between chiefs and their clans due to the abolition of hereditary jurisdictions, and the overall progress of the country meant that Jacobitism became, as mentioned earlier, simply a matter of sentiment. It turned into a feeling of tenderness almost resembling love, often expressed in songs featuring the warm language of affection. Most Jacobites, both in the Highlands and elsewhere, knew Prince Charles only from the brief time of 1745–6, where he played a leading role and appeared to them as the handsome, brave, chivalrous, young, fair-haired, and warm-hearted heir, come to reclaim his inheritance that had been unjustly taken from him by a cruel usurper. Most were unaware of the degrading circumstances of his later life, and even if they had heard about it, they likely would have dismissed it as a terrible slander. Their love for “Bonnie Prince Charlie” was as blind as a young lover’s for his first crush, and they wouldn’t let any flaw tarnish the beauty of the ideal they held dear in their hearts. This sentimental Jacobitism, as we’ve already noted, was widespread across all classes of society for many years after any notion of actively supporting it had faded from the land. These Jacobites, who were generally social people, expressed their feelings in various ways during their private gatherings that were known only to them. In fact, it seems that a sort of unspoken brotherhood was quietly established among them, complete with signs, words, and customs unknown to the broader Whig world. One of their favorite ways to toast Prince Charles at their gatherings was to raise a glass to “the king,” while passing the glass over the water-bottle to indicate that they were referring not to King George, but to him “over the water.”
What more than anything else, perhaps, tended to nourish and keep this feeling alive was the great body of song which was born of Jacobitism, and which dates from the time of Charles I. down almost to the present day. These songs are of all kinds, tender, humorous, pathetic, sarcastic, indignant, heroic, and many of them cannot be matched as expressions of the particular feelings to which they are meant to give utterance. The strength and character of the Jacobitic feeling can be well ascertained by a study of these songs, of which we believe there are some hundreds, many of them of high merit, and some, as we have said, not to be matched by the songs of any country. Indeed, altogether, this outburst of song is one of the most remarkable phenomena connected with Scottish Jacobitism, for most of them are Scotch both in language and authorship, and most of the tunes borrowed or adapted from the Gaelic, which has furnished to Scotland some of its richest song music. These songs not only show the intensity of the loyalty of the Jacobites towards the Stuart family, and their hatred of the reigning dynasty and of all Whigs, but also show that all along they had felt themselves to be the weaker party, unable to show their loyalty by their deeds, and compelled to let their energy escape in taunt and sarcasm. The Whigs have, indeed, a few, very few songs, which are artificial and cold, altogether devoid of the fire, the point, the perfect abandon, the touching tenderness, the thorough naturalness, which characterise those of their opponents. No one ever thinks of singing those Whig songs now-a-days; few[771] know aught of them save industrious collectors.[1382] The Jacobite songs, on the other hand, both those which were written when Jacobitism was at its height, and those which are merely the outcome of modern sentiment, are, wherever Scotch songs are sought after and appreciated, scarcely less popular than the matchless love-songs in which the language must ever live. Who, when he hears some of these Jacobite gems sung, Protestant and Whig though he be to the core, is not for the nonce a Jacobite, ready to draw his sword if he had one, to “Wha wadna fight for Charlie;” feel delighted at the defeat of the Whig gudeman in “Hame cam’ our gudeman at e’en;” or shed a tear to the mournful verse of “Wae’s me for Prince Charlie?” With such a powerful instrument in their hands as this body of song, not only evidencing the intensity of the sentiment, but so well calculated to touch the feelings, excite the tenderness, and rouse the indignation of all who were capable of being influenced by music, it seems surprising that Jacobitism, as a principle of action, was not more prevalent even than it was, and did not, inspired by these songs, accomplish greater things. But the very fact that there were so many songs, may account for this lack of important deeds. The muses, Burns has said, are all Jacobites, and it would seem at any rate that all the best song writers of the country had enlisted on the unfortunate side; and it will be found, on the other hand, in scanning the account of the last rebellion, that those who joined in it were little given to forethought or to weighing the consequences of their actions, little able to regulate or lead any great enterprise, but influenced chiefly by imagination and impulse. There were, indeed, one or two superior to all the others in calibre, foresight, and aptitude to command, but these had little chance of being attended to when their power was not absolute among so many harebrained, thoughtless adventurers. In 1745, had there been at the head of the rebels one thoroughly able, experienced, iron-willed, thoughtful general, who had absolute command of the whole expedition, matters might have turned out very differently, especially when in these songs he had instruments far more powerful to incite than any threats or promises of reward. It is far from us to say that the bravery of the Jacobites evaporated in a song: their whole history would give such a statement the lie; but we think had there been less singing and song-making and more attention to stratagem and dry military business and diplomacy generally, they would have been more likely ultimately to have placed their idol on the throne. However, as General Stewart well remarks, “when it is considered how many feel and how few reason,” the power of this popular poetry to stir up sympathy in behalf of the cause for which it was written will be easily understood.[1383]
What more than anything else, perhaps, tended to nourish and keep this feeling alive was the vast collection of songs that came from Jacobitism, which began with the time of Charles I. and continued almost to today. These songs cover a wide range of themes: tender, humorous, sad, sarcastic, indignant, heroic, and many are unmatched in their ability to express the specific emotions they convey. You can really grasp the strength and character of the Jacobite sentiment by studying these songs, of which we believe there are hundreds—many of them are of high quality, and some, as we mentioned, are unmatched by the songs of any other country. In fact, this surge of song is one of the most remarkable aspects linked to Scottish Jacobitism, as most of them are Scottish in both language and authorship, and most of the tunes are borrowed or adapted from Gaelic, which has given Scotland some of its richest musical heritage. These songs not only reflect the intense loyalty of the Jacobites to the Stuart family and their animosity towards the reigning dynasty and all Whigs, but they also reveal that they always saw themselves as the weaker side, unable to demonstrate their loyalty through actions, and forced to vent their feelings in taunts and sarcasm. The Whigs have, in fact, only a few songs—very few—which are artificial and cold, lacking the passion, wit, utter freedom, tender emotion, and genuine quality that characterize those of their opponents. No one thinks to sing those Whig songs nowadays; very few even know them beyond avid collectors. The Jacobite songs, on the other hand, those composed when Jacobitism was at its peak, as well as those that stem from modern sentiment, are, wherever Scottish songs are sought after and valued, almost as popular as the incomparable love songs that will always resonate in the language. Who, upon hearing some of these Jacobite gems sung, Protestant and Whig though they may be to their core, is not momentarily a Jacobite, eager to draw their sword if they had one, to “Wha wadna fight for Charlie;” feel thrilled at the defeat of the Whig husband in “Hame cam’ our gudeman at e’en;” or shed a tear to the sorrowful lines of “Wae’s me for Prince Charlie?” With such a powerful tool in their possession—this body of songs, which not only shows the depth of the sentiment but is also designed to touch feelings, provoke tenderness, and awaken indignation in all who can be moved by music—it seems surprising that Jacobitism, as a motivating force, wasn’t more widespread than it was and didn't achieve greater success inspired by these songs. But the very fact that there were so many songs might explain the lack of significant actions. Burns once said that all the muses are Jacobites, and it certainly appears that all the best songwriters in the country were on the losing side; and when reviewing the account of the last rebellion, it will be found that those who participated were not often given to planning or thinking through the consequences of their actions, and were mostly driven by imagination and impulse. There were indeed a couple who excelled in skill, foresight, and leadership, but these voices had little chance of being heeded among so many reckless, thoughtless adventurers. In 1745, if there had been one truly capable, experienced, strong-willed, and thoughtful general leading the rebels, with total command over the entire expedition, things could have turned out very differently, especially since he would have had tools far more powerful to inspire than any threats or promises of reward. It's not our intention to suggest that the bravery of the Jacobites fizzled out in song; their entire history contradicts that claim. However, we believe that if there had been less singing and songwriting and more focus on strategy, military affairs, and general diplomacy, they would have been more likely to eventually place their idol on the throne. That said, as General Stewart rightly notes, “when it is considered how many feel and how few reason,” understanding the power of this popular poetry to evoke sympathy for the cause it was written for becomes quite clear.
The great majority of these songs are in the Scottish language, a few of them being translations from the Gaelic, but most of them original; the authors of very few of them are known, a feature which they have in common with many of the oldest and richest of our Scotch songs. Any one who may wish to form an idea of their merit and multitude will find the best of them collected in Hogg’s two volumes of Jacobite Relics.
Most of these songs are in Scottish, with only a few translated from Gaelic, but most are original. Very few of the authors are known, similar to many of our oldest and most treasured Scottish songs. Anyone wanting to get an idea of their quality and variety will find the best ones gathered in Hogg’s two volumes of Jacobite Relics.
Some of the finest of these songs are perhaps better known than any others in the language; many of them, however, are known[772] only by name, and many of them known at all but to a very few. Among those generally known and now commonly adapted to non-Jacobite sentiments, we may mention “My ain country,” the song of the home-sick exile, “Here’s a health to them that’s awa’,” “Over the seas and far awa’,” “Will he no come back again,” “Charlie is my darling,”—of which there are an ancient and a modern set, the latter by James Hogg,—“Farewell to Glen Shalloch” (from the Gaelic), “Hey Johnnie Cope,” perhaps one of the most popular humorous songs in the language, “The wee wee German lairdie,” full of genuine Scotch humour and irritating sarcasm, “This is no my ain house,” “O’er the water to Charlie,” “Welcome royal Charlie,” and “The bonnie house o’ Airly,” as old as the days of Montrose and Argyll. One of the most touchingly pathetic and most popular of these old songs is the well-known “Will he no come back again,” and equally popular is that, perhaps, most heroic and stirring of them all, “Wha wadna fecht for Charlie.”
Some of the best songs from this collection are probably more famous than any others in the language; however, many of them are known[772] only by name, and only a few people are familiar with many of them at all. Among those that are widely recognized and now often adapted to non-Jacobite themes, we can mention “My Own Country,” the song of the homesick exile, “Here’s a Health to Them That’s Away,” “Over the Seas and Far Away,” “Will He Not Come Back Again,” “Charlie Is My Darling”—with both an ancient and a modern version, the latter by James Hogg—“Farewell to Glen Shalloch” (from the Gaelic), “Hey Johnnie Cope,” which is possibly one of the most popular humorous songs in the language, “The Wee Wee German Laird,” rich in genuine Scottish humor and biting sarcasm, “This Is Not My Own House,” “Over the Water to Charlie,” “Welcome Royal Charlie,” and “The Bonnie House of Airly,” dating back to the days of Montrose and Argyll. One of the most moving and popular of these old songs is the well-known “Will He Not Come Back Again,” and just as popular is perhaps the most heroic and stirring one of all, “Who Would Not Fight for Charlie.”
Not a few of the Jacobite songs, as we have said, are from the Gaelic, and, as might be expected, they display little of the humour, pawkiness, and rollicking sarcasm which characterise many of the Scotch songs; they mostly evince a spirit of sadness and pensiveness, some show a heroic determination to do or die in the cause of Charlie, while others are couched in the language of adoration and love. One of the most characteristic and most poetical of these Gaelic songs is Maclean’s Welcome, which we take the liberty of quoting here:—
Not a few of the Jacobite songs, as we have said, are from the Gaelic, and, as you might expect, they show little of the humor, playfulness, and cheeky sarcasm that characterize many of the Scottish songs; they mostly convey a sense of sadness and reflection, some express a heroic determination to fight for Charlie, while others are filled with admiration and love. One of the most distinctive and poetic of these Gaelic songs is Maclean’s Welcome, which we’ll quote here:—
“Come o’er the stream, Charlie, dear Charlie, brave Charlie,
“Come over the stream, Charlie, dear Charlie, brave Charlie,
Come o’er the stream, Charlie, and dine with Maclean;
Come over the stream, Charlie, and have dinner with Maclean;
And though you be weary, we’ll make your heart cheery,
And even if you're tired, we'll brighten your heart,
And welcome our Charlie and his loyal train.
And welcome our Charlie and his faithful train.
We’ll bring down the track deer, we’ll bring down the black steer,
We’ll take down the track deer, we’ll take down the black steer,
The lamb from the breckan, and doe from the glen;
The lamb from the hillside, and the doe from the valley;
The salt sea we’ll harry, and bring to our Charlie,
The salty sea we’ll attack, and bring to our Charlie,
The cream from the bothy, and curd from the pen.
The cream from the small shelter, and curd from the enclosure.
Come e’er the stream, Charlie, &c.
Come by the stream, Charlie, etc.
And you shall drink freely the dews of Glen-Sheerly,
And you'll drink freely from the dews of Glen-Sheerly,
That stream in the star-light when kings do not ken;
That stream in the starlight when kings don't know;
And deep be your meed of the wine that is red,
And may your reward be plentiful with the red wine,
To drink to your sire, and his friend the Maclean.
To toast your father and his friend the Maclean.
Come o’er the stream, Charlie, &c.
Come over the stream, Charlie, etc.
Our heath-bells shall trace you the maids to embrace you,
Our heath-bells will guide the girls to hug you,
And deck your blue bonnet with flowers of the brae;
And decorate your blue hat with flowers from the hillside;
And the loveliest Mari in all Glen-M’Quarry
And the most beautiful Mari in all of Glen-M’Quarry
Shall lie in your bosom till break of the day.
Shall stay in your arms until dawn.
Come o’er the stream, Charlie, &c.
Come over the stream, Charlie, &c.
If aught will invite you, or more will delight you,
If anything will invite you, or if anything will please you more,
’Tis ready, a troop of our bold Highlandmen
'Tis ready, a group of our brave Highland men
Shall range on the heather with bonnet and feather,
Shall roam on the heather with cap and feather,
Strong arms and broad claymores three hundred and ten.”
Strong arms and wide claymores three hundred and ten.”
One of the best known and most admired of this class of Jacobite songs is “The Lament of Flora Macdonald,” beginning, “Far over yon hills of the heather so green,” of which we here quote the last verse:—
One of the most famous and respected songs from this group of Jacobite songs is “The Lament of Flora Macdonald,” which starts with, “Far over those hills of green heather,” and here we quote the final verse:—
“The target is torn from the arms of the just,
“The target is ripped from the hands of the righteous,
The helmet is cleft on the brow of the brave,
The helmet is split on the forehead of the brave,
The claymore for ever in darkness must rust,
The claymore will forever rust in darkness,
But red is the sword of the stranger and slave;
But red is the weapon of the outsider and the oppressed;
The hoof of the horse, and the foot of the proud
The hoof of the horse, and the foot of the proud
Have trod o’er the plumes on the bonnet of blue.
Have walked over the feathers on the blue hat.
Why slept the red bolt in the breast of the cloud,
Why did the red lightning stay hidden in the heart of the cloud,
When tyranny revell’d in blood of the true?
When tyranny reveled in the blood of the innocent?
Fareweel, my young hero, the gallant and good!
Farewell, my young hero, the brave and kind!
The crown of thy fathers is torn from thy brow.”
The crown of your ancestors is ripped from your head.”
Some of those whose titles are well enough known are “The White Cockade,” of which we give a verse or two:—
Some of the well-known titles include “The White Cockade,” of which we provide a verse or two:—
“My love was born in Aberdeen,
“My love was born in Aberdeen,
The bonniest lad that e’er was seen;
The prettiest boy that’s ever been seen;
But now he makes our hearts fu’ sad,
But now he makes our hearts really sad,
He’s ta’en the field wi’ his white cockade.
He’s gone to the field with his white cockade.
O he’s a ranting roving blade!
O he's a loud, wandering troublemaker!
O he’s a brisk and a bonny lad!
O he's a lively and cheerful young man!
Betide what may, my heart is glad
Bet whatever happens, my heart is happy.
To see my lad wi’ his white cockade.
To see my guy with his white cockade.
I’ll sell my rock, I’ll sell my reel,
I’ll sell my rock, I’ll sell my reel,
My rippling-kame, and spinning-wheel,
My spinning wheel,
To buy my lad a tartan plaid,
To buy my son a tartan blanket,
A braid sword, durk, and white cockade.
A braided sword, a durk, and a white cockade.
Another great favourite with the old Jacobites over their cups was, “The King shall enjoy his own again.”
Another favorite among the old Jacobites while they enjoyed their drinks was, “The King shall enjoy his own again.”
Did space permit we could quote many more, remarkable for pathos, humour, wit, sarcasm, and heroic sentiment, but we must content ourselves with the following. What can be more touching than “Carlisle Yetts”:—
Did space allow, we could share many more, notable for their emotion, humor, cleverness, sarcasm, and heroic sentiment, but we’ll have to settle for the following. What could be more moving than "Carlisle Yetts":—
“White was the rose in his gay bonnet,
“White was the rose in his colorful hat,
As he faulded me in his broached plaidie;
As he wrapped me in his open plaid.
His hand, whilk clasped the truth o’ luve,
His hand, which held the truth of love,
O it was aye in battle readie!
O it was always ready for battle!
His lang lang hair, in yellow hanks,
His long hair, in yellow strands,
Wav’d o’er his cheeks sae sweet and ruddie;
Waved over his cheeks so sweet and rosy;
But now they wave o’er Carlisle yetts,
But now they wave over Carlisle gates,
In dripping ringlets clotting bloodie.
In dripping ringlets of blood.
My father’s blood’s in that flower tap,
My dad’s blood is in that flower tap,
My brother’s in that harebell’s blossom;
My brother's in that harebell's bloom;
This white rose was steeped in my luve’s blood,
This white rose was soaked in my love's blood,
And I’ll aye wear it in my bosom.
And I’ll always keep it close to my heart.
When I came first by merrie Carlisle,
When I first arrived in cheerful Carlisle,
Was ne’er a town sae sweetly seeming;
Was there ever a town so beautifully charming;
The white rose flaunted owre the wall,
The white rose flaunted over the wall,
The thristled banners far were streaming.
The thorny banners were waving in the distance.
When I came next by merrie Carlisle,
When I next came by cheerful Carlisle,
O sad sad seem’d the town, and eerie!
O sad, sad seemed the town, and eerie!
The auld auld men came out and wept:
The old men came out and cried:
‘O maiden, come ye to seek your dearie?’
‘Oh girl, are you here looking for your loved one?’
There’s ae drop o’ blood atween my breasts,
There’s a drop of blood between my breasts,
And twa in my links o’ hair sae yellow;
And two in my locks of hair so yellow;
The tane I’ll ne’er wash, and the tither ne’er kame,
The one I'll never wash, and the other never comb,
But I’ll sit and pray aneath the willow.
But I’ll sit and pray under the willow.
Wae, wae, upon that cruel heart,
Woe, woe, upon that cruel heart,
Wae, wae, upon that hand sae bloodie,
Woe, woe, upon that hand so bloody,
Which feasts on our richest Scottish blood,
Which feasts on our finest Scottish blood,
And makes sae mony a dolefu’ widow!”
And makes so many a sorrowful widow!
Hogg, however, is of opinion that this may be indebted for much of its beauty to the genius of Allan Cunningham.
Hogg, however, believes that much of its beauty may be due to the talent of Allan Cunningham.
Of “Cumberland and Murray’s descent into Hell,” which appears to be but little known, Hogg justly says, that “of all the songs that ever were written since the world began this is the first; it is both so horrible and so irresistibly ludicrous.” It is a pity that the author of a poem so full of fire, and hate, and lurid wit is totally unknown; the heartiness of the hate displayed in it, as well as the wealth of unearthly fancy, ought to have recommended it to the approval of Dr. Johnson, had he known of it. Of course Cumberland is the hero of Culloden; Murray is Secretary Murray, who turned king’s evidence against his comrades in the trials after the rebellion, and thus earned for himself the bitterest hate of all Jacobites.
Of "Cumberland and Murray’s descent into Hell," which seems to be quite obscure, Hogg rightly notes that "of all the songs that have ever been written since the world began, this is the first; it is both so horrible and so irresistibly funny." It’s a shame that the author of such a passionately intense poem, filled with rage and dark humor, remains completely unknown; the depth of anger shown in it, along with its rich, otherworldly imagination, should have caught the attention of Dr. Johnson, had he known about it. Of course, Cumberland is the hero of Culloden; Murray is Secretary Murray, who turned king’s evidence against his fellow rebels during the trials after the uprising, earning him the deepest hatred from all Jacobites.
“Ken ye whare Cleekie Murray’s gane?
“Do you know where Cleekie Murray has gone?"
He’s gane to dwall in his lang hame.
He’s gone to dwell in his long home.
The beddle clapt him on the doup,
The caretaker gave him a pat on the head,
‘O hard I’ve earned my gray groat.
‘O hard I’ve earned my gray coin.
Lie thou there, and sleep thou soun’;
Rest easy and sleep well;
God winna wauken sic a loon.’
God won’t wake up such a fool.
He’s in a’ Satan’s frything-pans,
He’s in a devil’s frying pan,
Scouth’ring the blude frae aff his han’s:
Scouring the blood off his hands:
He’s washing them in brunstane lowe;
He’s washing them in a low flame.
His kintra’s blude it winna thow:
His country's blood it won't thaw:
The hettest soap-suds o’ perdition
The hottest soap suds of hell
Canna out thae stains be washing.
Canna out those stains be washing.
Ae devil roar’d, till hearse and roopit,
Ae devil roar’d, till hearse and roopit,
‘He’s pyking the gowd frae Satan’s pu’pit!’
‘He’s picking the gold from Satan’s pulpit!’
Anither roar’d, wi’ eldritch yell,
Another roared, with eerie yell,
‘He’s howking the keystane out o’ hell,
‘He’s pulling the keystone out of hell,
To damn us mair wi’ God’s day-light!’
To condemn us even more with God's daylight!
And he doukit i’ the caudrons out o’ sight.
And he ducked into the cauldrons out of sight.
He stole auld Satan’s brunstane leister,
He stole old Satan's fire poker,
Till his waukit loofs were in a blister;
Till his sore feet were in a blister;
He stole his Whig spunks, tipt wi’ brunstane,
He stole his Whig firecrackers, topped with sulfur,
And stole his scalping-whittle’s whunstane;
And stole his knife’s whetstone;
And out o’ its red-hot kist he stole
And from its red-hot chest, he stole
The very charter-rights o’ hell.
The very rights of hell.
Satan, tent weel the pilfering villain;
Satan, the sly thief;
He’ll scrimp your revenue by stealing,
He'll cut into your profits by stealing,
Th’ infernal boots in which you stand in,
Th' infernal boots that you're standing in,
With which your worship tramps the damn’d in,
With which you walk in with the damned,
He’ll wile them aff your cloven cloots,
He'll charm them away from your cloven hooves,
And wade through hell fire in your boots.
And walk through hellfire in your boots.
Auld Satan cleekit him by the spaul,
Auld Satan grabbed him by the shoulder,
And stappit him i’ the dub o’ hell.
And trapped him in the pit of hell.
The foulest fiend there doughtna bide him,
The worst enemy he could ever face,
The damn’d they wadna fry beside him,
The damned they wouldn't cook beside him,
Till the bluidy duke came trysting hither,
Till the bloody duke came meeting here,
And the ae fat butcher tried the tither.
And the fat butcher tried the tether.
Ae deevil sat splitting brumstane matches;
Ae deevil sat splitting firestarter matches;
Ane roasting the Whigs like bakers’ batches;
Ane roasting the Whigs like bakers’ batches;
Ane wi’ fat a Whig was basting,
Ane wi’ fat a Whig was basting,
Spent wi’ frequent prayer and fasting.
Spent with frequent prayer and fasting.
A’ ceas’d when thae twin butchers roar’d,
A’ stopped when the two butchers shouted,
And hell’s grim hangman stopt and glowr’d.
And the grim hangman of hell stopped and stared.
‘Fy, gar bake a pie in haste,
‘Fy, go bake a pie quickly,
Knead it of infernal paste,’
Knead the hellish dough,
Quo’ Satan; and in his mitten’d hand
Quoth Satan; and in his gloved hand
He hynt up bluidy Cumberland,
He climbed up bloody Cumberland,
And whittled him down like bow-kail castock,
And whittled him down like a bow kale stalk,
And in his hettest furnace roasted.
And in his hottest furnace roasted.
Now hell’s black tableclaith was spread,
Now hell’s black tablecloth was laid out,
Th’ infernal grace was reverend said;
Th' infernal grace was reverently said;
Yap stood the hungry fiends a’ owre it,
Yap stood over the hungry creatures,
Their grim jaws gaping to devour it,
Their grim jaws wide open to eat it,
When Satan cried out, fit to scunner,
When Satan shouted, ready to be disgusted,
‘Owre rank a judgment’s sic a dinner!’”
‘What a ridiculous judgment’s such a dinner!’”
Not a few of these old Jacobite songs, with[774] little or no alteration in the words, are sung at the present day as pure love-songs, few ever dreaming that they were meant for anything else when first composed: nothing more than this shows the intensity and tenderness of the feeling entertained by the Scotch Jacobites to their hero and idol, Bonnie Prince Charlie. The well-known and apparently perfectly harmless song, “Weel may the keel row,” belongs to this class; and who would ever smell treason in the touching strain “For the sake o’ somebody.”
Not a few of these old Jacobite songs, with[774] little or no changes in the lyrics, are still sung today as simple love songs, with few people ever realizing that they were originally meant for something more: nothing illustrates the depth and warmth of the feelings held by the Scottish Jacobites for their hero and idol, Bonnie Prince Charlie, better than this. The well-known and seemingly innocent song, “Weel may the keel row,” is part of this group; and who would ever suspect treason in the heartfelt line “For the sake o’ somebody.”
One of the sweetest and tenderest of all the Jacobite songs is undoubtedly “Wae’s me for Prince Charlie,” beginning “A wee’ bird cam’ to our ha’ door,” and well known to all who have the least knowledge of Scottish song. Yet this song was written only about thirty or forty years ago by Mr. William Glen, a Glasgow merchant; and it is well known that many of the finest of Aytoun’s Lays are animated by this spirit of Jacobitism, showing how much calculated to touch the feelings and rouse the imagination of any one of an impulsive, poetic temperament, is the story of “Bonnie Prince Charlie,” as it is popularly told in song and story.
One of the sweetest and most touching of all Jacobite songs is definitely “Wae’s me for Prince Charlie,” which starts with “A wee’ bird cam’ to our ha’ door,” and is familiar to anyone with even a basic knowledge of Scottish music. However, this song was actually written just about thirty or forty years ago by Mr. William Glen, a merchant from Glasgow; and it's widely recognized that many of Aytoun’s Lays are inspired by this spirit of Jacobitism, demonstrating how much the tale of “Bonnie Prince Charlie,” as it's commonly shared in song and story, can resonate with anyone who has an impulsive, poetic nature.
Perhaps it may be only fair, as a set off to the above, to give one or two of the best Whig songs:—
Perhaps it’s only fair, to balance things out, to share one or two of the best Whig songs:—
Haud awa frae me, Donald.
Don't go away from me, Donald.
“Haud awa, bide awa,
"Don't go, stay here,"
Haud awa frae me, Donald,
Don't stay away from me, Donald,
Your principles I do abhor;
I really dislike your principles;
No Jacobites for me, Donald.
No Jacobites for me, Donald.
Passive obedience I do hate,
I really hate passive obedience.
And tyranny I flee, Donald;
And I flee tyranny, Donald;
Nor can I think to be a slave,
Nor can I imagine being a slave,
When now I can be free, Donald.
When I can finally be free, Donald.
Even Highland Maggie, though she’s bred
Even Highland Maggie, though she’s bred
Up under tyranny, Donald,
Under tyranny, Donald,
No sooner you her rights invade,
No sooner do you invade her rights,
Than she’ll a rebel be, Donald.
Than she’ll be a rebel, Donald.
For all that you can say or do,
For everything you can say or do,
I’ll never change my mind, Donald;
I’ll never change my mind, Donald;
Your king takes so much of your heart,
Your king takes so much of your heart,
To me you’ll ne’er be kind, Donald.”
To me, you will never be kind, Donald.
A Litany.
A List.
“From the lawless dominion of mitre and crown,
“From the lawless rule of mitre and crown,
Whose tyrannies now are absolute grown,
Whose tyrannies have now become absolute,
So that men become slaves to the altar and throne,
So that people become slaves to the altar and throne,
And can call neither bodies nor souls their own,
And can't claim either bodies or souls as their own,
Libera nos, Domine.
Libera nos, Domine.
From a reverend bawling theological professor,
From a loud and passionate theology professor,
From a Protestant zealous for a Popish successor,
From a Protestant eager for a Catholic successor,
Who for a great benefice still leaves a lesser,
Who, for a big benefit, would still choose a smaller one,
And ne’er will die martyr, nor make good confessor,
And will never die a martyr, nor be a good confessor,
Libera nos, Domine.
Libera nos, Domine.
From deans and from chapters who live at their eases,
From deans and from chapters who live comfortably,
Whose lechery lies in renewing church-leases,
Whose lust is in renewing church leases,
Who live in cathedrals like maggots in cheeses,
Who live in cathedrals like maggots in cheese,
And lie like abbey-lubbers stew’d in their own greases,
And lie like lazy people soaked in their own mess,
Libera nos, Domine.
Libera nos, Domine.
From an altar-piece-monger who rails at Dissenters
From a vendor of altar pieces who criticizes those who dissent
And damns Nonconformists in the pulpit he enters,
And curses Nonconformists as he steps into the pulpit,
Yet all the week long his own soul he ventures,
Yet throughout the entire week, he risks his own soul,
By being so drunk that he cutteth indentures,
By being so drunk that he makes deals,
Libera nos, Domine.
Libera nos, Domine.
From fools, knaves, and villains, prerogative Tories,
From fools, scammers, and villains, entitled Tories,
From church, that for the Babylon whore is,
From church, that is for the Babylonian whore,
From a pretended prince, like pear rotten at core is,
From a fake prince, like a pear that's rotten to the core, is,
From a court that has millions, yet as old Job poor is,
From a court that has millions, yet is as poor as old Job,
Libera nos, Domine.”
Free us, Lord.”
That the Jacobite songs tended largely to nourish and perpetuate Jacobite sympathies long after all idea of endeavouring to restore the Stuart dynasty had been abandoned, all must admit who know anything of Scotch social life during the latter part of the 18th and beginning of the 19th centuries. In the early part of the latter century, an additional and most powerful instrument in the cause of sentimental Jacobitism came into play, in the shape of the poems, and especially the novels of Sir Walter Scott, on whose bold imagination and strong sympathy with chivalry and the days of old, the story of the young prince and the misfortunes of the Stuarts and their adherents generally, appear to have taken a strong hold. The very first of the Waverley Novels presented the history of the ’45 in its most fascinating aspect, and painted its hero in the most attractive colours, as the handsome, chivalrous, high-minded, but unfortunate prince. In one or two of Scott’s other novels the same episode is made use of, and with such bewitching power as only the Wizard of the North could exercise. The influence of these matchless fictions continues unabated, and as it is from them that most people derive their knowledge of the last rebellion, and of the Stuarts and their cause, it is no wonder that even at the present day there exists a wide-spread, tender sympathy for the unfortunate race, a sort of sentimental Charlie-worship, adoring as its object the ideal presented by Scott, filled in with some of the most attractive and touching features from the sweetest and most popular of the songs. With perhaps no exception, this admiration of Prince Charlie and[775] the other heroes of ’45 is of the same nature as the unthinking admiration of the “good old days” generally, of King Arthur and his knights, of the days of chivalry, of Robin Hood and his merry men, and of the bold Rob Roy; he would be looked upon as a harmless imbecile, who should ever talk of doing aught to restore any of the institutions of these old times, which are as likely to find active partisans as is the restoration of the Stuart dynasty.
That the Jacobite songs mainly helped to nourish and maintain Jacobite sympathies long after the idea of restoring the Stuart dynasty had been given up is something everyone familiar with Scottish social life in the late 18th and early 19th centuries must agree on. In the early part of the latter century, a significant and powerful force for sentimental Jacobitism emerged through the poems and especially the novels of Sir Walter Scott, whose vivid imagination and strong connection to chivalry and history seemed to be deeply captivated by the story of the young prince and the misfortunes of the Stuarts and their supporters. The very first of the Waverley Novels showcased the events of the ’45 in a compelling way, portraying its hero as a handsome, chivalrous, noble yet unfortunate prince. In one or two of Scott’s other novels, he revisits the same story with the enchanting power that only the Wizard of the North could employ. The influence of these incredible stories remains strong, and since most people learn about the last rebellion, the Stuarts, and their cause from these works, it's no surprise that even today there is a widespread, tender sympathy for the unfortunate family, a kind of sentimental adoration for Charlie, embracing the ideal that Scott presented, infused with the most attractive and poignant features from the sweetest and most beloved songs. With perhaps no exception, this admiration for Prince Charlie and[775] the other heroes of ’45 resembles the unthinking admiration for the “good old days” in general, for King Arthur and his knights, the days of chivalry, Robin Hood and his merry men, and the brave Rob Roy; anyone who spoke of restoring any institutions from those times would be seen as a harmless fool, just as likely to gather active supporters as the restoration of the Stuart dynasty.
However, that Jacobitism still runs in a few old families as something more than a sentiment, as something like an ideal politico-religious creed, cherished as the remnant of the Cameronians cherish the ancient covenant, we have good reason to believe. These families are, practically, perfectly loyal to the present government and the present sovereign, and would as soon dream of taking to cattle-lifting as to rebellion; but still they seem to regard the Stuart dynasty as their first love, the love of their impulsive youth, with whom a closer relation was impossible. The creed of these modern Jacobites we may be permitted to state, in the words of one who has ample opportunities of mixing with them and knowing their sentiments. “As a principle of action,” he writes, quoting the words of a noble lord, “it is dead and gone, but in sentiment and sympathy there are still lots of us.” He himself proceeds:—“I quite agree with him. We claim, with the late Professor Aytoun, to be White-Rose Scots, Tories in some things but not in others—some of us Tories—some I daresay Radicals—none of us Whigs; all of us animated by an abhorrence of Macaulay’s History as an audacious libel on our forefathers and their principles.” In another letter he says:—“The question you ask, as to whether we would now stand up for any of the descendants of Prince Charles, is one I have no difficulty in answering. We should not. I cannot say we have any great love for the present royal family; they cross our feelings and prejudices in many ways, by marriages in Lent, and alliances with Campbells!! But were the time of trial to come (and a contest between monarchy and republicanism may come in this country sooner than many expect), Queen Victoria would find none more loyal—I could almost venture to say, none so loyal—as those whose sympathies go with the former enemies of her race. To us she represents ‘the powers that be, as ordained of God,’ and we must bear a good deal at their hands. Queen Victoria herself certainly does appreciate the Highlands and Highlanders. Our loyalty is a matter of principle, not of preference, and might be found to wax the warmer, as that of others—when subjected to a strain by the royal family running counter to their ideas and prejudices—waxed cold.” Indeed Jacobitism, as an active principle, is as much a thing of the past as clan-feuds, cattle-lifting, and active religious intolerance.
However, Jacobitism still exists in a few old families as something more than just sentiment, akin to a political-religious ideal, cherished like how the Cameronians value the ancient covenant, and we have good reason to believe this. These families are practically fully loyal to the current government and the reigning monarch, and they would just as soon think about rustling cattle as they would about rebellion; but they still seem to view the Stuart dynasty as their first love, a love from their youthful impulsiveness, with which a closer connection was impossible. The beliefs of these modern Jacobites can be summarized, in the words of someone who has had plenty of chances to engage with them and understand their views. “As a guiding principle,” he writes, quoting a noble lord, “it is dead and gone, but in sentiment and sympathy, many of us still exist.” He continues: "I completely agree with him. We claim, like the late Professor Aytoun, to be White-Rose Scots, Tories in some respects but not in others—some of us are Tories—some, I suspect, are Radicals—none of us are Whigs; all of us united by a strong dislike of Macaulay’s History as a bold slander against our ancestors and their values.” In another letter, he states: “The question you asked about whether we would now support any descendants of Prince Charles is one I can answer easily. We wouldn’t. I can’t say we have any great affection for the current royal family; they clash with our feelings and biases in many ways, through marriages during Lent and alliances with the Campbells!! But if a time of trial were to come (and a conflict between monarchy and republicanism may happen in this country sooner than many think), Queen Victoria would find none more loyal—I could almost say, none so loyal—than those whose sympathies align with the former enemies of her lineage. To us, she represents 'the powers that be, as ordained by God,' and we have to endure a lot at their hands. Queen Victoria indeed appreciates the Highlands and Highlanders. Our loyalty is about principle, not preference, and could very well grow warmer, just like that of others—when put under pressure by the royal family acting against their beliefs and biases—it turned cold.” Indeed, Jacobitism, as an active principle, is as much a relic of the past as clan feuds, cattle rustling, and vigorous religious intolerance.
Her present Majesty has done more to win the hearts and command the loyalty of the Highlanders than ever did any of her predecessors, by taking up her residence yearly in their midst, and in many other ways showing her trust in and love for them, and her unbounded admiration for all that is Highland. As is well known, before her widowhood, her favourite plaid was one of Stuart tartan of a special pattern. If any section of her Majesty’s subjects is at all inclined to use occasionally expressions savouring of disloyalty, it is that of which one or two Cockney newspapers are the mouthpieces, the grievance being that the Queen spends so much of her time in the Highlands. The loyalty and love of the Highlanders, and of all Scotchmen, have been for ever intensified by the recent marriage of one of the Queen’s daughters to the son and heir of one of the oldest and greatest Highland chiefs.[1385]
Her current Majesty has done more to win the hearts and loyalty of the Highlanders than any of her predecessors, by choosing to live among them each year and showing her trust and affection for them in many other ways, along with her deep admiration for everything Highland. It's well-known that before she became a widow, her favorite plaid was a specific pattern of Stuart tartan. If any part of her Majesty’s subjects occasionally expresses disloyalty, it’s the section represented by one or two Cockney newspapers, who complain that the Queen spends too much time in the Highlands. The loyalty and love from the Highlanders and all Scots have only grown stronger with the recent marriage of one of the Queen’s daughters to the son and heir of one of the oldest and most significant Highland chiefs.[1385]
So far as the record of external strife or inward feud constitutes history, that of the Highlands may be said to end with the battle of Culloden in 1746. By many, however, the period from that date onwards will be considered as of far more interest and importance than all the previous centuries put together; for in the years succeeding the last rebellion are witnessed the struggle of lawlessness with law, of semi-barbarism with civilization, the gradual but rapid breaking-up of the old patriarcho-feudal way of ruling men and regulating property, on which the whole social life of the Highlands was based, and the assimilation of that district in all respects to the rest of the kingdom of which it forms a part.
As far as the record of external conflict or internal disputes makes up history, the story of the Highlands can be said to conclude with the Battle of Culloden in 1746. However, many believe that the period following that date is much more interesting and significant than all the previous centuries combined; because in the years after the last rebellion, we see the struggle between lawlessness and order, semi-barbarism and civilization, the gradual but swift breakdown of the old patriarchal-feudal system of governance and property management that underpinned the entire social life of the Highlands, and the integration of that region into the wider kingdom it belongs to.
That innovations such as were of necessity forced upon the Highlands should be adopted without a struggle, without resistance, without hardship to many, was not to be expected. No thoughtful person could expect that there could be accomplished without many difficulties and mistakes the abolition of a system which had maintained its sway for many centuries, and the introduction of a new one so little adapted to the character stamped on the Highlander under the former, and in every respect so contrary to the ideas and prejudices which had been transmitted from father to son for many generations. Any sudden change of an old-established system, by which the every-day life of thousands of people is regulated, would in any case almost inevitably lead at first to disorder and a certain amount of hardship. It was to be looked for that, in the case of the Highlands, which in many respects were centuries behind the rest of the country, there would be much trouble and confusion before they could be brought up to the stand-point of their Lowland fellow-countrymen. Such was the case. It took very many years—indeed, the process is still going on—before the various elements got settled into their places according to the new adjustment of matters. There were, of course, many interests to be attended to, and necessarily many collisions and misunderstandings between the various classes; often no doubt unnecessary hardness, selfishness, and want of consideration for inferiors on one side, as frequently met on the other by unreasonable demands, and a stubborn and uninformed determination to resist the current of change, and not to accommodate themselves to inevitable innovations. The old clan-system, with the idea which it nourished of the close relation between the various grades of the clan, of the duty of the chief to support his people, and of the people to do the will of the chief, must be abolished, and the Highlander must be taught, each man to depend entirely upon himself and his own exertions, and to expect nothing from any man but what he could pay for in labour or money. Of course it would be hard for a Celt to put himself on the same footing in this respect with the low-minded, greedy, over-reaching Saxon; but it had to be done, and, like many other things which seemed hard to face, has been done, and the process is still going on, and probably will go on, till there be not only an assimilation in habits and ways of living and thinking, but till the two races be so fused or blended together by intermarriage and otherwise, that there shall be neither Celt nor Saxon, but a mixed race superior to either, combining the best qualities of each, the fire, the imagination, the dash, the reverence, the heart of the Celt, with the perseverance, clear-headedness, patience, fairness, capacity for business, head of the Saxon. Ere long, no doubt, the two will become one flesh, and their separation and strife a tale of bygone days.
That innovations forced upon the Highlands should be accepted without struggle, resistance, or hardship for many was unrealistic. No thoughtful person could expect the abolition of a system that had prevailed for centuries and the introduction of a new one, so poorly suited to the character shaped by the old system, to happen without significant challenges and mistakes. Any sudden change to a long-established system governing the daily lives of thousands would likely lead initially to disorder and some hardship. Given that the Highlands were in many ways centuries behind the rest of the country, it was expected that there would be considerable trouble and confusion before they could align with their Lowland counterparts. And so it was. It took many years—indeed, the process is still ongoing—before different elements settled into their new places according to the new order. There were, of course, many interests to consider, leading to numerous conflicts and misunderstandings among the various classes; often, there was unnecessary harshness, selfishness, and lack of consideration on one side, which was frequently met with unreasonable demands and a stubborn resistance to change from the other. The old clan system, which fostered a sense of close relationships within the clan, with the chief's duty to support his people and the people's obligation to follow the chief's will, had to be dismantled. The Highlander would need to learn to depend entirely on himself and his own efforts, expecting nothing from anyone except what he could earn through labor or money. Naturally, it would be difficult for a Celt to view himself on the same level as the low-minded, greedy, overreaching Saxon; but this change had to happen, and, like many other challenging transitions, it has begun and is still in progress. Likely, it will continue until not only habits, lifestyles, and ways of thinking align, but until the two races are so intermingled through marriage and other means that there will be no distinction between Celt and Saxon, but rather a unique race that surpasses both, combining the best qualities of each: the fire, imagination, spirit, reverence, and heart of the Celt with the perseverance, clear-headedness, patience, fairness, and business acumen of the Saxon. Before long, no doubt, the two will become one, and their past separations and conflicts will be nothing more than a story from a bygone era.
FOOTNOTES:
[1368] Johnson’s Journey, ed. 1792, p. 126.
[1370] Culloden Papers, p. 289.
[1373] To give the reader a notion of the evils which flowed from these irregular jurisdictions, we quote the following from the old Statistical Account of the Parish of Abernethy, in Inverness-shire:—“A few instances will be enough to mention, in case the reader should imagine that these things were lately done in Tippoo Sultan’s dominions. One of them lived in this parish, named Robert Grant, commonly called Bailie More. It is said he used to hang people for disobliging him. He seldom called juries. He hanged two brothers on a tree within a thousand yards of this town, and buried both in one grave, on the road side. The grave and stones above it are still visible. Another, named James Grant, commonly called Bailie Roy, who lived long in this parish, hanged a man of the name of Stuart, and after hanging him, set a jury on him, and found him guilty. The particulars are too long to be inserted here. The bailie had many reasons for being in such a hurry. The man was, unluckily for him, wealthy, and abounded in cattle, horses, sheep, and goats, all of which were instantly driven to the bailie’s home; Stuart’s children set a-begging, and his wife became deranged in her mind, and was afterward drowned in a river. It is not very long since. This same Bailie Roy, on another occasion, hanged two notorious thieves, parboiled their heads, and set them up on spikes afterward. At another time he drowned two men in sacks, at the bridge of Billimon, within a few hundred yards of this manse, and endeavoured to compel a man from Glenmore, in the barony of Kincardine, to assist him and the executioners he had with him in the business, which the man refusing to do, the bailie said to him, ‘If you was within my regality, I would teach you better manners than to disobey my commands.’ This bailie bought a good estate. There was another of them, called Bailie Bain, in this country, who became so odious that the country people drowned him in Spey, near the church of Inverallan, about two miles from hence. They took off his boots and gloves, left them on the bank, and drove his horse through a rugged place full of large stones. The tract in the sand, boots, &c., discovered what had become of him; and when a search was made for him down the river, a man met the party near the church of Cromdale, who asked them what they were searching for, they answered, for the bailie’s body, upon which he said, ‘Turn back, turn back, perhaps he is gone up against the river, for he was always acting against nature.’”
[1373] To give the reader an idea of the problems that came from these irregular jurisdictions, we quote the following from the old Statistical Account of the Parish of Abernethy in Inverness-shire:—“A few examples should be enough to mention, in case the reader thinks these events happened recently in Tippoo Sultan’s lands. One of them lived in this parish, named Robert Grant, commonly called Bailie More. It’s said he would hang people for displeasing him. He rarely called juries. He hanged two brothers on a tree just under a thousand yards from this town and buried them both in one grave by the roadside. The grave and the stones above it are still visible. Another individual, named James Grant, commonly known as Bailie Roy, who lived for a long time in this parish, hanged a man named Stuart and, after hanging him, set a jury on him and found him guilty. The details are too lengthy to include here. The bailie had many reasons to be so hasty. Unfortunately for the man, Stuart was wealthy and owned plenty of cattle, horses, sheep, and goats, all of which were immediately taken to the bailie’s home; Stuart’s children were left begging, and his wife went mad and eventually drowned in a river. This wasn’t very long ago. This same Bailie Roy, on another occasion, hanged two notorious thieves, boiled their heads, and displayed them on spikes afterward. Another time, he drowned two men in sacks at the Billimon Bridge, just a few hundred yards from this manse, and he tried to force a man from Glenmore, in the Kincardine barony, to help him and his executioners with the task. When the man refused, the bailie said to him, ‘If you were within my jurisdiction, I would teach you better manners than to disobey my orders.’ This bailie purchased a good estate. There was another one, called Bailie Bain, in this area, who became so hated that the locals drowned him in the Spey, near the church of Inverallan, about two miles from here. They took off his boots and gloves, left them on the riverbank, and drove his horse through a rough area full of large stones. The trace in the sand, along with the boots, etc., showed what had happened to him; when a search was conducted for him downriver, a man met the group near the church of Cromdale and asked what they were searching for. They answered that they were looking for the bailie’s body, to which he replied, ‘Turn back, turn back, he might have gone upstream, for he was always going against nature.’”
[1375] “As their power was great, and generally abused, so many of them enriched themselves. They had many ways of making money for themselves, such as 1. The Bailie’s Darak, as it was called, or a day’s labour in the year from every tenant on the estate. 2. Confiscations, as they generally seized on all the goods and effects of such as suffered capitally. 3. All fines for killing game, black-fish, or cutting green wood, were laid on by themselves, and went into their own pockets. These fines amounted to what they pleased almost. 4. Another very lucrative perquisite they had was what was called the Herial Horse, which was, the best horse, cow, ox, or other article, which any tenant on the estate possessed at the time of his death. This was taken from the widow and children for the bailie at the time they had most need of assistance. This amounted to a great deal on a large estate.”—Old Statistical Account of Scotland, vol. xiii. pp. 151–152.
[1375] “Since they had a lot of power, which they often misused, many of them got rich. They had several ways to profit for themselves, such as: 1. The Bailie’s Darak, as it was called, which was a day's labor from every tenant on the estate once a year. 2. Confiscations, since they usually took all the belongings of anyone who was executed. 3. All fines for hunting game, catching black fish, or cutting down green wood were imposed by themselves and went directly into their own pockets. These fines could amount to almost anything they wanted. 4. Another very profitable perk was what they called the Herial Horse, which was the best horse, cow, ox, or other valuable item that any tenant owned at the time of their death. This was taken from the widow and children when they needed help the most. This could amount to a significant sum on a large estate.”—Old Statistical Account of Scotland, vol. xiii. pp. 151–152.
[1376] P. 243.
[1377] See Fraser-Mackintosh’s Antiquarian Notes, p. 242.
[1381] When the Princess of Wales, mother of George III., mentioned, with some appearance of censure, the conduct of Lady Margaret M’Donald, who harboured and concealed Prince Charles, when in the extremity of peril, he threw himself on her protection; “And would not you, madam,” answered Prince Frederick, “have done the same, in the same circumstances? I am sure—I hope in God you would.” Captain Stuart of Invernahoyle’s singular remark was not, it seems, quite without foundation. A gentleman, in a large company, gibed him for holding the king’s commission, while, at the same time, he was a professed Jacobite. “So I well may,” answered he, “in imitation of my master: the king himself is a Jacobite.” The gentleman shook his head, and remarked, that the thing was impossible. “By G—,” said Stuart, “but I tell you he is, and every son that he has. There is not one of them who (if he had lived in my brave father’s days) would not to a certainty have been hanged.”—Hogg’s Jacobite Relics.
[1381] When the Princess of Wales, mother of George III, expressed some disapproval of Lady Margaret M’Donald for hiding and protecting Prince Charles during a time of great danger, Prince Frederick replied, “And wouldn’t you, ma'am, have done the same in those circumstances? I hope to God you would.” Captain Stuart of Invernahoyle’s unusual remark wasn't completely unfounded. A man in a large group teased him for having the king’s commission while also being an open Jacobite. “And why shouldn’t I?” he replied, “just like my master—the king himself is a Jacobite." The man shook his head and said it was impossible. “By God,” Stuart said, “I tell you he is, and so are all his sons. Not one of them, if they had lived in my brave father’s time, would have escaped being hanged.” —Hogg’s Jacobite Relics.
[1382] “We find that the whole of national song during that period inclined towards the ancient dynasty, and the whole force of the ludicrous, the popular, and the pathetic, volunteered in the Jacobite service. It is beyond question that the merit of these Jacobite songs eclipsed, and still eclipses, every attempt at poetry on the other side, which has produced little beyond a few scraps of verses in ridicule of the bare knees, the kilts, and bad English of the Highlanders.”—Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 100.
[1382] “We see that all the national songs from that time leaned toward the ancient dynasty, and the full range of humor, popular appeal, and emotion willingly supported the Jacobite cause. It’s clear that the quality of these Jacobite songs overshadowed, and still overshadows, any poetry from the other side, which has produced little more than a few mocking lines about the bare knees, the kilts, and the poor English of the Highlanders.”—Stewart’s Sketches, vol. i. p. 100.
[1383] “These songs are a species of composition entirely by themselves. They have no affinity with our ancient ballads of heroism and romance, and one part of them far less with the mellow strains of our pastoral and lyric muses. Their general character is that of a rude energetic humour, that bids defiance to all opposition in arms, sentiments, or rules of song-writing. They are the unmasked effusions of a bold and primitive race, who hated and despised the overturning innovations that prevailed in church and state, and held the abettors of these as dogs, or something worse—drudges in the lowest and foulest paths of perdition—beings too base to be spoken of with any degree of patience or forbearance. Such is their prevailing feature; but there are amongst them specimens of sly and beautiful allegory. These last seem to have been sung openly and avowedly in mixed parties, as some of them are more generally known, while the others had been confined to the select social meetings of confirmed Jacobites, or hoarded up in the cabinets of old Catholic families, where to this day they have been preserved as their most precious lore.”—Hogg’s Jacobite Relics.
[1383] “These songs are a unique type of composition all on their own. They are not connected to our old ballads of heroism and romance, and one part of them is even less so with the soothing melodies of our pastoral and lyrical poets. Their overall nature is marked by a raw, energetic humor that boldly challenges any opposition in arms, sentiments, or songwriting rules. They are the unfiltered expressions of a fearless and primitive people who hated and looked down on the disruptive changes happening in church and state, viewing those who supported these changes as worthless—servants in the lowest and vilest paths of damnation—creatures too low to be mentioned with any patience or tolerance. Such is their main characteristic; however, among them, there are examples of clever and beautiful allegory. These seem to have been sung openly and proudly in mixed gatherings, as some of them are more widely known, while others were kept within the private social meetings of dedicated Jacobites or stored away in the cabinets of old Catholic families, where they have been preserved to this day as their most treasured knowledge.”—Hogg’s Jacobite Relics.
[1384] The gentleman referred to in a former note appends the following:—
[1384] The gentleman mentioned in a previous note adds the following:—
“There is also an Irish version of the ‘White Cockade.’ It has been translated from the Irish by J. J. Callanan. The following is the last verse:—
“There is also an Irish version of the ‘White Cockade.’ It has been translated from the Irish by J. J. Callanan. The following is the last verse:—
‘No more the cuckoo hails the spring,
‘No longer does the cuckoo signal the arrival of spring,
The woods no more with the stanch-hounds ring;
The woods no longer echo with the sound of the hounds.
The song from the glen, so sweet before,
The song from the valley, so sweet before,
Is hushed since Charlie left our shore.
Is quiet since Charlie left our shore.
The prince is gone, but he soon will come,
The prince is gone, but he'll be back soon,
With trumpet sound, and with beat of drum:
With the sound of trumpets and the beat of drums:
Then up with shout, and out with blade—
Then up with a shout, and out with the blade—
We’ll stand or fall with the white cockade.’
We’ll either make it or break it with the white cockade.’
Lover, commenting on this song in his Lyrics of Ireland, tells the following anecdote in connection with Ireland, and its devotion to the White Rose:—“The celebrated Lord Chesterfield, who governed Ireland with rare ability and liberality in 1744, when told by an alarmist that ‘the Papists were dangerous,’ replied that he had never seen but one dangerous Papist, and that was Miss ——, a particularly lovely woman. This lady, sharing in the gratitude and admiration of the Roman Catholics, wished to show the Earl how thoroughly she could overcome political prejudices, and on a public occasion at Dublin Castle wore a breast knot of Orange ribbon. The earl, pleased at the incident, requested Lord Doneraile, celebrated for his wit, to say something handsome to her on the occasion. The request occasioned the following impromptu:—
Lover, commenting on this song in his Lyrics of Ireland, shares the following story about Ireland and its love for the White Rose:—“The famous Lord Chesterfield, who ruled Ireland with impressive skill and generosity in 1744, when he was warned by a panicker that ‘the Papists were dangerous,’ replied that he had only ever seen one dangerous Papist, and that was Miss ——, an exceptionally beautiful woman. This lady, wanting to express her gratitude and admiration for the Roman Catholics, decided to show the Earl that she could truly rise above political biases. During a public event at Dublin Castle, she wore a breast knot made of Orange ribbon. The earl, pleased by this gesture, asked Lord Doneraile, known for his cleverness, to say something nice to her on that occasion. This request led to the following impromptu:—
‘Say, little Tory, why this jest
‘Say, little Tory, why this jest
Of wearing Orange on thy breast,
Of wearing orange on your chest,
Since the same breast, uncover’d, shows
Since the same bare breast reveals
The whiteness of the rebel rose.’”
The rebel rose's purity.
[1385] In connection with the above subject, our Jacobite correspondent has communicated to us the following anecdote. He does not vouch for its truth, but he states that he had it on very good authority. On one occasion, when her Majesty’s guests had been enjoying themselves, in scattered groups, in the pleasure-grounds around Balmoral, the conversation chanced to turn, amongst one of those groups, on Jacobite songs and Jacobite music. One of the ladies, known for her knowledge of Jacobite melodies, and for her skill in the execution of them, was asked to favour her companions with a specimen. The party having retired to a distance from the rest of the company, the lady sung her song. The echoes of the music reached, it is said, the quick ears of the Queen, who went at once to the spot whence it proceeded. And no one, it is added, enjoyed the melody more. One of the company having ventured to express surprise that the Queen could so enter into the spirit of a song which seemed to reflect so much on the present dynasty, her Majesty is said to have stated, as the representative of the family of Bonnie Prince Charlie, no one could be a greater Jacobite than herself; and that she considered all the songs in praise of “the Auld Stuarts” as songs in praise of her own ancestors.
[1385] Regarding the topic mentioned above, our Jacobite contact shared the following story with us. He doesn’t guarantee its accuracy, but claims to have heard it from a reliable source. Once, when the Queen's guests were enjoying themselves in small groups in the gardens around Balmoral, a conversation came up in one of those groups about Jacobite songs and music. One of the ladies, known for her knowledge of Jacobite tunes and her talent in performing them, was asked to share a song. The group moved away from the others, and the lady sang her song. It is said that the echoes of her music caught the quick ears of the Queen, who immediately went to where it was coming from. And it is noted that no one enjoyed the melody more than she did. When someone in the group expressed surprise that the Queen could appreciate a song that seemed critical of the current monarchy, her Majesty reportedly remarked that as a representative of Bonnie Prince Charlie's lineage, no one could be a bigger Jacobite than she was, and that she viewed all songs praising "the Auld Stuarts" as songs honoring her own ancestors.
END OF VOL. I.
END OF VOL. 1.
INDEX.
Ch. I. | 1772–1775, |
II. | 1775–1795, |
III. | 1795–1811, |
IV. | 1811–1816, |
V. | 1816–1854, |
VI. | 1854–1856, |
VII. | 1856–1859, |
VIII. | 1817–1873, |
and Appendix, 1874–1875, Ashantee War, &c., |
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE
NOTE FROM THE TRANSCRIBER
Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is cited from Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Footnotes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ are referenced in Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Footnotes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ through __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ are referenced in Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is referenced in Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is referenced in Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is referenced in Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is referenced from Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is referenced in Footnote __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Obvious typographical errors and punctuation errors have been corrected after careful comparison with other occurrences within the text and consultation of external sources.
Obvious typos and punctuation mistakes have been fixed after thorough comparisons with other parts of the text and checking external sources.
Eight occurrences of ‘aid-de-camp’ replaced by ‘aide-de-camp’.
Eight occurrences of ‘aide-de-camp’ replaced by ‘aide-de-camp’.
Both M’ and Mac are used as part of many names, for example M’Donald and Macdonald, and these spellings have not been changed.
Both M’ and Mac are used in many names, like M’Donald and Macdonald, and these spellings have not been changed.
Except for those changes noted below, all misspellings in the text, and inconsistent or archaic usage, have been retained: for example, Mar, Marr; Fort William, Fort-William; ahead, a-head; broadsword, broad-sword; staid; stanch; ancles; stopt; infeft; debouched; houghed; contemn.
Except for the changes mentioned below, all spelling errors in the text, as well as inconsistent or old-fashioned usage, have been kept: for example, Mar, Marr; Fort William, Fort-William; ahead, a-head; broadsword, broad-sword; staid; stanch; ancles; stopt; infeft; debouched; houghed; contemn.
Pg xi: ditto sign replaced by the text ‘W. Holl,’.
Pg xii: page number ‘556’ replaced by ‘566’.
Pg xix: ‘hawks seems to’ replaced by ‘hawks seem to’.
Pg xxx: ‘inverted lanscape’ replaced by ‘inverted landscape’.
Pg xxxvi: ‘ar not all dead’ replaced by ‘are not all dead’.
Pg 29: ‘shore of eth Frith’ replaced by ‘shore of the Frith’.
Pg 50: new paragraph position changed; ‘gave way to\n\nDonald’
replaced by ‘gave way to Donald ... in 893.\n\nDuring’.
Pg 57: ‘north of the Firth’ replaced by ‘north of the Frith’.
Pg 58 (Table): in the text the duration of Lulach is “only a few
months”, so the duration ‘4½’ has been replaced by ‘½’,
which then matches the stated year of his death, 1057.
Pg 81: ‘and Soil-Thomais;’ replaced by ‘and Siol-Thomais;’.
Pg 129: ‘dernier resort’ replaced by ‘dernier ressort’.
Pg 168: ‘so bening, as’ replaced by ‘so benign, as’.
Pg 225: ‘dernier resort’ replaced by ‘dernier ressort’.
Pg 279: ‘is necesssary to’ replaced by ‘is necessary to’.
Pg 325: ‘Back mail’ replaced by ‘black mail’.
Pg 360: ‘with instructious to’ replaced by ‘with instructions to’.
Pg 457: ‘the Moray Firth’ replaced by ‘the Moray Frith’.
Pg 458: ‘and dicharging all’ replaced by ‘and discharging all’.
Pg 483: missing anchor [753] inserted after ‘to be disbanded’.
Pg 498: ‘rival factiens’ replaced by ‘rival factions’.
Pg 524: ‘crown, providsd’ replaced by ‘crown, provided’.
Pg 530: ‘a judicions step’ replaced by ‘a judicious step’.
Pg 537: ‘outward observanees’ replaced by ‘outward observances’.
Pg 576: ‘began to develope’ replaced by ‘began to develop’.
Pg 578: ‘the goverment.’ replaced by ‘the government.’.
Pg 601: ‘Fiz-James’s’ replaced by ‘Fitz-James’s’.
Pg 647: ‘obtain possesion’ replaced by ‘obtain possession’.
Pg 662: ‘three several’ replaced by ‘there several’.
Pg 677: missing anchor [1230] inserted after ‘sail for St. Kilda.’.
Pg 708: ‘her lordlord, and’ replaced by ‘her landlord, and’.
Pg 718: ‘a few miles of’ replaced by ‘a few miles off’.
Pg 738: the ‘A.D. 1747–1748.’ line of the Chapter XXXVIII summary has been
moved to the top for consistency with other Chapters.
Pg 753: the ‘A.D. 1748 to Present Time.’ line of the Chapter XL summary has been
moved to the top for consistency with other Chapters.
Footnote [104] anchored on pg 44: ‘this great grievvance’ replaced by ‘this great grievance’.
Footnote [617] anchored on pg 385: ‘blank space’ replaced by ‘______’.
Footnote [794] anchored on pg 507: ‘9th January, 1740’ replaced by ‘9th January, 1744’.
Footnote [795] anchored on pg 507: ‘23d January, 1740’ replaced by ‘23d January, 1744’.
Footnote [1142] anchored on pg 638: ‘about the the time’ replaced by ‘about the time’.
INDEX:
Aberdeen: ‘169’ replaced by ‘i. 169’.
Athole: ‘376’ replaced by ‘i. 376’.
Auldearn: ‘Auldsarn’ replaced by ‘Auldearn’.
Dornoch: ‘641’ replaced by ‘i. 641’.
Fraser’s Highlanders: ‘457’ replaced by ‘ii. 457’.
Hope, Sir John: ‘763’ replaced by ‘ii. 763’.
Lorne: ‘March 1871.’ replaced by ‘March 1871, 185.’.
Mackintosh, Clan: ‘663, 666’ replaced by ‘i. 663, 666’.
Macleod: ‘May—’ replaced by ‘Mary—‘.
Philadelphia: ‘354’ replaced by ‘ii. 354’.
Quhadder: ‘Lord Innermeithts’ replaced by ‘Lord Innermeath’.
Thorfinn: ‘and Somereld’ replaced by ‘and Somerled’.
Victoria Cross: ‘791, 792, 705.’ replaced by ‘791, 792, 795.’.
Pg xi: ditto sign replaced by the text ‘W. Holl,’.
Pg xii: page number ‘556’ replaced by ‘566’.
Pg xix: ‘hawks seems to’ replaced by ‘hawks seem to’.
Pg xxx: ‘inverted lanscape’ replaced by ‘inverted landscape’.
Pg xxxvi: ‘ar not all dead’ replaced by ‘are not all dead’.
Pg 29: ‘shore of eth Frith’ replaced by ‘shore of the Frith’.
Pg 50: new paragraph position changed; ‘gave way to\n\nDonald’ replaced by ‘gave way to Donald ... in 893.\n\nDuring’.
Pg 57: ‘north of the Firth’ replaced by ‘north of the Frith’.
Pg 58 (Table): in the text the duration of Lulach is “only a few months”, so the duration ‘4½’ has been replaced by ‘½’, which then matches the stated year of his death, 1057.
Pg 81: ‘and Soil-Thomais;’ replaced by ‘and Siol-Thomais;’.
Pg 129: ‘dernier resort’ replaced by ‘dernier ressort’.
Pg 168: ‘so bening, as’ replaced by ‘so benign, as’.
Pg 225: ‘dernier resort’ replaced by ‘dernier ressort’.
Pg 279: ‘is necesssary to’ replaced by ‘is necessary to’.
Pg 325: ‘Back mail’ replaced by ‘black mail’.
Pg 360: ‘with instructious to’ replaced by ‘with instructions to’.
Pg 457: ‘the Moray Firth’ replaced by ‘the Moray Frith’.
Pg 458: ‘and dicharging all’ replaced by ‘and discharging all’.
Pg 483: missing anchor [753] inserted after ‘to be disbanded’.
Pg 498: ‘rival factiens’ replaced by ‘rival factions’.
Pg 524: ‘crown, providsd’ replaced by ‘crown, provided’.
Pg 530: ‘a judicions step’ replaced by ‘a judicious step’.
Pg 537: ‘outward observanees’ replaced by ‘outward observances’.
Pg 576: ‘began to develope’ replaced by ‘began to develop’.
Pg 578: ‘the goverment.’ replaced by ‘the government.’.
Pg 601: ‘Fiz-James’s’ replaced by ‘Fitz-James’s’.
Pg 647: ‘obtain possesion’ replaced by ‘obtain possession’.
Pg 662: ‘three several’ replaced by ‘there several’.
Pg 677: missing anchor [1230] inserted after ‘sail for St. Kilda.’.
Pg 708: ‘her lordlord, and’ replaced by ‘her landlord, and’.
Pg 718: ‘a few miles of’ replaced by ‘a few miles off’.
Pg 738: the ‘A.D. 1747–1748.’ line of the Chapter XXXVIII summary has been moved to the top for consistency with other Chapters.
Pg 753: the ‘A.D. 1748 to Present Time.’ line of the Chapter XL summary has been moved to the top for consistency with other Chapters.
Footnote [104] anchored on pg 44: ‘this great grievvance’ replaced by ‘this great grievance’.
Footnote [617] anchored on pg 385: ‘blank space’ replaced by ‘______’.
Footnote [794] anchored on pg 507: ‘9th January, 1740’ replaced by ‘9th January, 1744’.
Footnote [795] anchored on pg 507: ‘23d January, 1740’ replaced by ‘23d January, 1744’.
Footnote [1142] anchored on pg 638: ‘about the the time’ replaced by ‘about the time’.
INDEX:
Aberdeen: ‘169’ replaced by ‘i. 169’.
Athole: ‘376’ replaced by ‘i. 376’.
Auldearn: ‘Auldsarn’ replaced by ‘Auldearn’.
Dornoch: ‘641’ replaced by ‘i. 641’.
Fraser’s Highlanders: ‘457’ replaced by ‘ii. 457’.
Hope, Sir John: ‘763’ replaced by ‘ii. 763’.
Lorne: ‘March 1871.’ replaced by ‘March 1871, 185.’.
Mackintosh, Clan: ‘663, 666’ replaced by ‘i. 663, 666’.
Macleod: ‘May—’ replaced by ‘Mary—‘.
Philadelphia: ‘354’ replaced by ‘ii. 354’.
Quhadder: ‘Lord Innermeithts’ replaced by ‘Lord Innermeath’.
Thorfinn: ‘and Somereld’ replaced by ‘and Somerled’.
Victoria Cross: ‘791, 792, 705.’ replaced by ‘791, 792, 795.’.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!